《I slaughtered the evil dragon》 Chapter 1 "Ang ~!" A fiery red dragon roared reluctantly, but what spit out from the ferocious dragon''s mouth is no longer the fire burning the sky and the earth, but a few small poor sparks. Its body was penetrated by a silver long gun and nailed it to the ground. "Don''t worry about dying, little turkey. Use your body to lay the cornerstone of my success!" On the red dragon''s back, a valiant young man shouted the words of the second form, raised his knight''s sword high and waved it off with a sharp sword. The blade crossed the red dragon''s neck. The red dragon''s roar stopped suddenly, a ferocious head fell to the ground, and his golden eyes were still unwilling. It seems that the red dragon who lost his head has not died immediately. His residual body is rolling violently on the ground. It seems that he can still feel the severe pain from his neck. The young man stopped competing with the dead red dragon and jumped away from the dead and struggling red dragon. "Fortunately, I didn''t lose face to the elders of the walkers. Now that the red dragon is dead, I should go and save the princess!" Gray Sutton is in a great mood. After twelve years, it''s finally the harvest season! "It won''t be long before I can be promoted, get a raise, marry a princess, become a king and reach the peak of my life!" The red dragon''s struggle has become weak, but the castle is full of hot dragon blood sprayed from its neck during its struggle, which dyed the whole castle red. Gray wiped the dragon blood on his face and didn''t tidy it up. He directly went to the room where the princess was escorted. The wounds on his body and the blood from the dragon were his heroic medals. This is glory! [sting, the host kills the dragon and achieves achievement: Dragon slaying Warrior (1), achievement point + 5!] "It''s a success!" Gray smiled and saw a light curtain that only he could see. [gray Sutton Strength: 15 Agility: 15 Physical strength: 15 Spirit: 12 skill: Advanced marksmanship Advanced fighting Intermediate fencing Intermediate equestrian Intermediate archery Achievement points: 5] This is the sum of his achievements over the years. His achievements are not easy to achieve. Each achievement point represents to make certain achievements in something. Over the years, gray has won more than 20 achievement points. If he hadn''t exercised hard himself, his physical quality would be at least 20% lower than now, and his skills would not be so high. The achievement points he saved were advanced marksmanship and advanced fighting. You know, many Knights of the same period now have the highest intermediate marksmanship and primary fighting, or intermediate swordsmanship and primary fighting, and some are still entry-level, not even primary. Gray has no habit of leaving achievement points. Unless he has long wanted to upgrade a skill, he will turn all achievement points into his own strength. Gray first improves his strength and physical strength, which are more obvious for strength improvement, such as spiritual attributes. If he didn''t want to better control the power of improvement, he wouldn''t go back to improve, because the effect of improvement seems not obvious! I was about to assign all achievement points to my four-dimensional attributes, but suddenly there was a strong burning feeling on my skin and something in my mind. Gray looked down and found that the dragon blood sprayed everywhere was constantly gathering towards him. The blood filaments wound around him like worms and tried to drill into his body from the pores. With more and more dragon blood gathered on his body, gray found that the things in his mind that wanted to rush in became stronger and stronger. He would soon break through his defense and rush into his mind. "Evil thoughts, pure evil thoughts, this is the evil thoughts of the dragon!" Soon, gray sensed what was coming in through his powerful spiritual power. Those evil thoughts were hidden in the dragon blood. As long as the dragon blood entered his body, those evil thoughts would also enter. "Shit, I really don''t let people live in peace when I die!" Gray could feel that as long as those evil thoughts rushed into his mind, he would become another creature, and another creature dominated by evil thoughts. Gray remembered a story on the Internet in his previous life. "The Dragon Slayer will eventually become a dragon!" "How is that possible?, I am me. How can I become a bullshit dragon? Besides, the so-called dragon is still so weak. I don''t want to become a little turkey! " Gray yelled, and without hesitation added all the achievement points to the spiritual attribute. In an instant, gray felt that his spirit was moistened by a magical energy, becoming stronger and stronger, and his perception became particularly sensitive. After his mental attributes reached 17 points, gray also "saw" that a dragon burning with fire was constantly attacking a barrier, and he was in that barrier. Gray looked down. He was a white ball of light. He had no hands or feet. He was round. However, in an instant, commander Guang had his hands and feet, his facial features, and even a long gun turned into spiritual power. "Come on, little turkey, I can kill you when you''re alive. Now I''m afraid you''re a lonely ghost?" Gray snorted coldly and took the initiative to remove the spiritual barrier and let the other party invade his spiritual world. Seeing this, the fire dragon didn''t hesitate, or doubt if Gray had any conspiracy, and flew directly towards him. "Weak chicken dragon, it''s not peaceful to die. Waste your achievements. Die for me!" "Roar!" "Roar at your uncle, you still don''t have a long memory!" After some entanglement, gray jumped on the neck of the dragon, nailed him to his spiritual world with a long gun, and then a long sword appeared in his hand, which cut off its head. "As long as it works, it doesn''t matter if the moves are old." Gray smiled and suddenly found something wrong. This guy''s head seems to have a tendency to grow again. The beheaded dragon''s head dissipates into light spots. At the fracture of the dragon''s head, a little red light slowly converges and will soon form a new head. "Think too much. I can give you a chance?" Before it grows, Gray''s backhand is a sword. Ten minutes later, gray couldn''t remember how many times he had cut the tap, and the shape of the dragon under him had shrunk by more than half. After wielding the sword again, Gray''s spirit was shocked, and the dragon finally disappeared into a red light spot instead of recovering. Gray is also very happy. Fortunately, the spirit of the dragon has no mind, otherwise he has the ability of infinite resurrection. He certainly can''t defeat it so easily. [Ding, the host absorbs dragon spirit, spirit + 3, the host absorbs dragon blood, and the body changes, strength + 2, agility + 1, physical strength + 2!] When a prompt sounded, Grayton was overjoyed. This harvest was really beyond his expectation, which was equivalent to several achievements at once. [gray Sutton Power: 17 Agility: 16 Physical strength: 17 Spirit: 20 skill: Advanced marksmanship Advanced fighting Intermediate fencing Intermediate equestrian Intermediate archery Dragon breath (fire) Change (human dragon) Achievement point: 0] When he opened the properties page, Gray was stunned on the spot. The improvement of properties was expected, but what happened to those two skills? Dragon breath? Change? At this time, some information unfolded in Gray''s mind, which was obtained from the spiritual power absorbed after killing the dragon spirit body. "So it is!" It turns out that as long as people are contaminated with dragon blood, they will eventually be eroded by the evil thoughts of dragons and finally become dragons. Of course, this is not to say that the dragon will take him away, but that this man will become a dragon again, but there are a lot of evil thoughts in his spirit. If the spiritual power of ordinary people is not strong enough to suppress these evil thoughts, they will be affected by evil thoughts and become a new dragon. Suppressing this evil thought is the human who can become a dragon. And gray, he did not suppress this evil thought, but completely defeated it, so this evil thought will not affect him at all. "So I became a dragon?" Gray felt his skin hardening and his body was covered with stiff cutin. After a few breaths, a red dragon smaller than the previous one appeared in the castle. Chapter 2 In the castle hall, the skin above the red dragon''s eyelids gathered slightly in the middle. He found that the four-dimensional attribute did not increase after he became a dragon, but a dragon breath skill changed from gray to usable. "If the dragon is so weak, why should the other party become a dragon and fight with me? According to the theory that the Dragon slaughtering warrior will eventually become a dragon, if he is also a warrior, it will be more convenient to recover his body and fight with me!" Gray wondered. In fact, becoming a dragon has attribute bonus, but gray has just absorbed dragon blood and has not fully absorbed it, so there is no attribute bonus for the time being. Moreover, after becoming a dragon, ordinary people will be affected by evil thoughts and prefer to exist in the form of a dragon. Most of the time, they will not become human. Even if they become human, they will not last long. They will soon be affected by evil thoughts and become a dragon. These are the information gray didn''t get from the dragon''s spiritual body, so he doesn''t know yet. "Dragon breath!" Gray read in his heart, opened his mouth and breathed out. "Fortunately, it''s much better than that little turkey. If I become a dragon, no brave man can brush me!" Gray smiled proudly. After determining that he could become a dragon, gray did not continue to experiment, but changed back to a human body, took out a suit from his backpack and put it on. The previous clothes broke when they became dragons. Fortunately, the system brought a one cubic meter space backpack, otherwise he would run naked now. After making sure there was nothing wrong with him, gray rushed to the tallest room in the castle. The room was locked. He could feel the slight breath coming from it. There will be no second person in the castle, so it must be the princess. Having determined this, gray split the iron lock on the door with a sword, pushed the door open and went in. "Who are you?" A timid voice sounded. Gray saw that the princess was hiding in the corner with a trace of fear in her eyes. "Princess, don''t be afraid. My name is gray. I''m the captain of the Royal Guard. I''m here to save you!" Gray walked over with a gentle smile. "The dragon has been killed by me. Princess, you''re all right. I''ll take you back to your majesty!" "OK, thank you. I''ll let my father reward you when I go back!" A smile appeared on the princess''s face when she heard the speech, but a trace of fear in her eyes could not escape Gray''s eyes. He knew that after his spiritual strength reached 20 points, he not only improved his control over himself, but also became more sensitive to many things. He could vaguely perceive the emotional changes of the princess. The other party was afraid when he came in. Even if he explained his identity and purpose, he didn''t improve much. Although confused, gray didn''t ask. As long as the princess followed her back, as long as she got the reward she deserved, it wouldn''t matter if she didn''t want the princess. And knowing that the dragon can change into an adult, he doesn''t think much about the princess. Think about it. If it can''t become a human, what can the Dragon do to catch the princess for appreciation? Hum, I''ll do such a boring thing! "Princess, let''s go. The king and queen have been worried about you for years. They will be very happy if you can go back!" Gray''s gentleman stretched out his hand and asked her royal highness to leave the castle. As far as he knows, the princess was caught by the Dragon at the age of 12. Now it has been ten years. Countless brave people set out, and only one of them succeeded. "OK, please go ahead and lead the way!" Said the princess. Gray nodded and took the lead out of the room. "Let''s go back now. We can return to the capital at noon tomorrow, but don''t worry, princess. I''ll protect you." But before going out, gray looked at the princess''s room. There were two windows in it. One could see the scenery outside the castle, and the other looked where? "Of course, you are a great warrior. You can kill even the dragon. What enemy will be your opponent!" The princess complimented in the rear. They walked a distance down the stairs. Gray suddenly stopped, his nose stirred a few times, and his eyes brightened. "The smell of treasure!" In both eastern and Western legends, dragons love treasures. The Dragon Palace in the East has many treasures, and the Western dragons also like to move the treasures back to their nests. After gray found that he could become a dragon, he became more sensitive to the treasures around him. "Princess, wait a minute. I''ll be back in a minute!" Gray''s eyes turned and asked the princess to wait and walk to the end of the corridor. What he didn''t find was that when he left, the fear in the princess''s eyes was almost turned into reality. After looking back and finding that he couldn''t see the princess, gray kicked open the door of a room and sniffed at the door. Gray went straight to the two big boxes in the room. The box is not locked. It seems that Mr. dragon often comes here to play with his treasures and is quite confident in his strength. One box is full of gold coins, and the other is some treasures such as gold, precious stones and pearls. "Rich!" Gray got excited, took out twelve gold coins from his backpack, threw them into the box, and couldn''t wait to put them into his backpack. Although he also had an impulse to play with these treasures, it was not too strong, and he could restrain it without this time. However, he packed a lot of things in the backpack space and couldn''t fit the two boxes. He had to take out some unused things and throw them away. "If I had known, I would have left some achievements and upgraded my backpack!" Yes, achievement points can also be used to upgrade backpacks. One achievement point is equal to one cubic space, and two cubes are enough to hold these things. But let''s think about it. In such an emergency before, how can we leave attribute points? It''s a joke about his life. He won''t do such a stupid thing. "Ha ha, killing monsters and losing treasure is really the right way!" A wave of fat gray sighed and hurried back to his original position. If anything happens to the princess, she will lose a bigger treasure. Back to the stairs, Gray was relieved to find the princess still there. "Did you find anything?" The princess disguised her emotions and asked with a smile. "Nothing, let''s leave now!" Gray didn''t mean to say the treasure. It''s second to take a share. It''s mainly because the space backpack is hard to explain. The princess nodded slightly, did not continue to ask, and silently followed gray away. After passing the castle hall, Gray''s eyes were cold. The original dragon body was gone, leaving only a pair of human bones. "Is the power of the Dragon sucked away by me, or will it return to its original shape after death?" Gray was puzzled, but did not show it. He just went to the location of the original dragon head and picked up a dragon tooth. In this castle, this dragon tooth is still an object on the dragon, and most of the others have changed back to human appearance. "What is this?" The princess wondered. "It''s estimated that it''s the warrior who came to save the princess before. It seems that he hasn''t hit the dragon and died here. It''s a pity!" Gray shook his head. "Then let''s go. I always feel a little scared looking at this!" After a moment of silence, Gray said, "don''t worry. He died to save the princess. No matter what the result is, he once had a heart to save the princess. Let''s bury him. Don''t let him die and have no home!" "All right!" The princess nodded reluctantly. Gray picked up his torn clothes, wrapped the bones, took them outside the castle, dug a hole and buried them. The princess looked at gray and said nothing. She looked inexplicable. Chapter 3 In order to take care of the princess''s body, Gretel slowed down, so even riding a horse, they still spent more than two days until noon on the third day. "Your Majesty, I brought the princess back. This is the tooth of the dragon. It is dedicated to your majesty. The original glory will shine on your majesty forever!" Gray knelt on one knee and respectfully handed the Dragon tooth. Originally, it would be good to bring the princess back, but it can destroy the dragon, which can prove his bravery and increase his weight in the king''s heart. "Viscount gray, you''ve worked hard. Don''t be polite!" The king comforted gray and immediately got up to hug his daughter. The princess was also full of tears. The milk swallow threw into the king''s arms like a forest. The queen also came forward and embraced each other tenderly. "Felia, it''s my father who didn''t protect you!" Gray''s eyes moved, didn''t bother them at this time, and waited silently. "Viscount Sutton, please forgive my old father for his impoliteness." After a long time, the three separated, the king said apologetically. "It doesn''t matter. It''s human nature. His Highness the king loves the princess so much. It''s his Highness''s benevolent mind and the luck of the people!" Gray said quickly. "It''s all your credit that felia can be saved this time. I''ll hold a meeting for you and felia in a while..." Before the king finished, Princess filia interrupted, "father, gray warrior is very tired from fighting with the dragon. He wants to send me back again. He takes good care of me all the way. He doesn''t have much rest. You''d better let gray warrior go back to rest first and discuss these things later!" The king was silent for a moment and smiled apologetically in the twinkling of an eye, as if he was really sorry for gray. "I didn''t think about it. Gray, go back and have a rest first. We''ll discuss it carefully tomorrow." Gray''s face was gloomy, but it just flashed away. He smiled and nodded slightly, "thank you for your concern. I''m really tired. I''ll go back and have a rest first and leave." Then he left without any hesitation. However, after leaving the palace, he didn''t go back to his home, but went directly to the military camp. How did his achievements come from? First, he worked hard to practice martial arts. Second, he joined the army to make achievements. Otherwise, where did he get the title? It was just earned by himself, not inherited his father''s title. His father was originally a knight. Third, he was an official position in the army, which can also trigger achievements. The title has little to do with the official position. The title only represents that he has become an aristocrat and has his own territory, while the official position represents the rights of the country in his hands. Ordinary nobles are managing their own territory. Only new nobles like gray who rely on military achievements will stay in Wangdu to work. As for rest, after reaching 20 o''clock, he can sleep six hours a day, and he can fully recover in four hours in an emergency. The so-called rest is just a step between the two sides. After spending an hour in the military camp and dealing with a lot of accumulated affairs, gray went back to his home. "Young master, you are back!" "Well, go and prepare hot water for me. I want to take a bath and have lunch. Just get ready. I''ll come and eat. Don''t disturb me!" With that, gray hurried into the study, picked up a quill, began to write a letter, and then sealed it with wax! Call in a servant, and gray said, "send it to my father as quickly as possible!" Knight Les Sutton is now managing the Viscount for gray. It is actually a small village, not even a town. A lower Baron can only divide a village by three or four. The reason why it is so small is that Gray''s kingdom is not very large. The whole kingdom is only about thousands of square kilometers, which is about the area of a county in his previous life. Moreover, there are mountains and dense forests around the kingdom. Many wild animals and Warcraft are very dangerous. The development value is not proportional to the risk. But even so, countless people have embarked on the road of meritorious service and knighthood. Finally, there is no one who can succeed, and it is unique and unique that gray can become a Viscount at such a young age. Gray''s territory is in the northernmost part of Wangdu, near the sea. It takes about four or five hours to ride a fast horse. It can be seen that the journey of saving the princess for several days is really a long distance for people here now. "By the way, I have saved the princess. You can keep a high profile outside!" The housekeeper nodded and showed a reliable smile. "Don''t worry, young master. Many people have seen it when you take the princess into the city. The whole city will know such a big thing tomorrow!" Time goes back to the palace when gray just left! The king watched gray leave the palace. He immediately looked down at his daughter he hadn''t seen for ten years. He was a little unhappy and said, "felia, what''s the matter? Why interrupt me?" "Father, I know you promised that whoever can save me will marry me to him, but I don''t want to marry him!" Phyllia still had tears on her face and looked very weak, but her attitude towards the matter was very firm. "Why? You know, I''m the king. What I said must be done! " The king said seriously, history has proved countless times that if a king goes back on his word, he must be a king soon. So even if his daughter begged, he would not agree without absolutely legitimate and appropriate reasons. Moreover, gray is really excellent and worth entrusting his daughter and the country to him. "Father, I know you always wanted to save me, and many warriors came to save me, but do you know why I was saved now?" Cried felia. "Why? Because they are not strong enough, because gray is the best young man and the most powerful knight in the kingdom. Only with him can we ensure your safety and save you! " The king said patiently and explained to him how excellent and powerful the other party was. He hoped his daughter would change her mind. "You are wrong. Some of these warriors did kill the dragon!" "So...?" The king hesitated. He wanted to ask why you didn''t come back since the Dragon had been killed long ago? "That''s because everyone who kills a dragon will eventually become a dragon. How can they let their daughter back?" Cried felia. "But gray brought you back. That doesn''t mean he''s strong. He killed the dragon but didn''t become a dragon." "No, I see. Like those warriors who killed dragons before, he didn''t have any dragon blood when he came to save me. He has a strong sense of the treasures of dragons, and the killed dragons have become human bones. Although I don''t know why he didn''t turn into a dragon on the way and catch me back to the castle, he is really a dragon. I can swear, father! " Every time she thought she had been saved, she saw a new dragon. Filia really didn''t want to experience that despair. She must convince her father to defeat the Dragon completely and imprison it forever, so that there will be no new dragon. "You say the dragon has changed back to human beings. Where did this dragon tooth come from?" The king asked with the Dragon teeth in his hand. "He must have pulled out his teeth. After he rescued me, he found an excuse to leave. He must have pulled out his teeth at this time to confuse you, father." Filia cried. She knew very well that gray had gone to see the dragon''s treasure before, but what does it matter? As long as his father believed that he was a dragon, the rest can be ignored! "I believe felia won''t lie to us. That Viscount gray must have really become a dragon. Otherwise, he saved felia, the most powerful knight and the youngest viscount in the kingdom. Why wouldn''t felia want to marry him?" The queen couldn''t bear to be wronged by her daughter who had been separated for many years, so she helped her way. "Hey, felia, you''ve suffered so much. You must be in a mess now. Go and have a rest first. We''ll discuss it when you have a good rest!" The king waved his hand and said with some exhaustion. Chapter 4 "Father, don''t worry, it''s all right. Didn''t you say, your majesty is most prestige, and you will not let your highness come!" Gray smiled, waved to his father who saw him off at the door, rode on a fine horse and turned away. Knight Les looked at Gray''s back and sighed. He received gray''s letter yesterday. He rushed over all night for fear that his young son would do anything special. After all, this is not a small thing. However, he talked with gray all night and didn''t change anything. Gray still insisted on his own opinion and repeatedly urged him to go back to manage the Viscount collar and don''t let the Viscount collar cause any trouble. Gray rode a tall horse and walked slowly towards the palace along the broadest Avenue in the king''s capital. "Look, it''s Viscount gray. He''s so handsome. Look at his eyes shining like the night, and his golden hair shining like the sun. My God, I think I''ve fallen in love with him." "Don''t dream. Lord Viscount rescued the princess yesterday and will soon marry the princess. How can you notice us as humble as weeds?" "Come, come, viscount, I love you!" Along the way, in the buildings on both sides, young girls kept popping their small heads out of the attic window and shouting their love at gray. Yes, I''m a Viscount when I''m young. I''m likely to become a count or even a marquis in the future. I''m tall and handsome. Which girl doesn''t want to be loved? As for the Duke, there is not such a big territory in the Kingdom, and there has never been the title of Duke here. Gray rode slowly, smiling at everyone who greeted him. "Lord Viscount is really a gentle and reliable man. He is so happy to marry him!" No matter how long the road is, it will eventually have an end. No matter how slow it is, it will eventually reach the end. Half an hour later, gray looked at the tall palace in front of him, smiled with sunshine and confidence, and strode in. Many nobles were present in the palace. Whether you like it or not, we all know that today is the most important day in this country, and the greatest power of the country will begin to transfer at this moment. When gray came in, they greeted him with the warmest smiles and talked to him cordially, regardless of his rank. Although gray still has some doubts about the direction of this matter, at this time, he is completely in the attitude that I am the protagonist today. It is very natural and friendly, which makes people feel good. "Viscount gray, I will have a party at my manor the night after tomorrow. Please do me a favor!" "Viscount Lyons, thank you for your invitation. I''ll be there if I have time, but you know, I''ve left the Wangdu escort for several days and accumulated a lot of affairs. I''m afraid I''ll be very busy these days. If I can''t arrive, please forgive me." Gray smiled. "Of course, we all see Viscount Gray''s hard work for the Kingdom, but I hope Viscount gray doesn''t work too hard and put his body first!" Viscount Lyons, in his forties, smiled like a flower, with a sincere concern on his face. "Viscount gray, murich estate Next, many nobles sent invitations to gray. Gray still said that he didn''t have time. He must go when he had time. In short, he gave enough face on the surface and the etiquette was in place. Before long, the king and queen came one after another and sat on the throne above, but there was no princess filia. Gray sneered from the bottom of his heart and knew that the general tone of today would not change. Sure enough, after the nobles bowed down and saluted, his majesty said something off the cuff. He soon got to the point and said softly, "Viscount gray, you have made great contributions to saving Princess filia. I have named you count Lorraine, and the fiefdoms are Lorraine town and LUOQI town. What do you think?" "Count! The count of seventeen! " "The youngest count in the history of the Kingdom, the fastest promoted count, and the count who has twice the fiefdoms of other earls!" The nobles present took a breath and looked at gray in shock. You know, these people are not fighting for the title, but they are still barons and viscount. They don''t know how old they are when they can reach the count. But after seeing Viscount Gray''s calm face and a little disdain in his eyes, they reacted. To others, the enfeoffment of the count was indeed a great wedding, but it was not necessarily a good thing for the Viscount gray. They remembered that his majesty had promised that whoever could save the princess would marry him. The king has only one daughter, so the one who marries the princess is naturally the next king. Since he is a king, why should he be an earl? Isn''t the king much more expensive than the Earl? Does your majesty not want to marry the princess to Viscount gray? Why? All the nobles present could not help but raise such a question in their hearts. Even they were jealous of Gray''s talent, the strong strength of the other party, the prestige of the other party in the Kingdom and the speed of the promotion of the other party''s title. However, if they really have the chance to make this their son-in-law, they can definitely play dog brains with each other in this palace. So they really don''t understand why the king doesn''t want to accept the most dazzling star of the Kingdom and marry his daughter to him. "Cough, i..." gray coughed slightly, put his right hand on his chest and promised. Suddenly, one of the nobles strode out, interrupted Gray''s movements and shouted, "your majesty!" This man has brownish red hair, a pair of blue eyes, straight waist and back, valiant and capable. He came out of the army at a glance! This is Baron Trevor. Gray followed his old men when he first joined the army. He stepped out of the crowd, stood in the middle of the palace without being timid, slightly saluted the king, and said in a loud voice: "Your Majesty, I remember what you promised before is that whoever rescued princess filia, you will marry the princess to him. Now Viscount gray has done it. He has traveled mountains and rivers and worked hard to save Princess filia from the dragon, And also killed the dragon who had kidnapped the princess for ten years. Should you choose a wedding date for them? " "Baron Trevor, his Majesty must have considered this arrangement. What''s your mouth? Get back quickly!" He wanted to speak to the king''s nobles, but more nobles kept silent. After all, his Majesty''s skill is not glorious. "Your Majesty has not said that he will not fulfill his promise. Can you question his decision? Why don''t you step back? " Gray drank. "Sorry!" Triff saluted again. "I''m just afraid that his majesty will forget. After all, Ruinuo will damage his Majesty''s reputation. Please don''t blame Viscount gray!" Triff, with an attitude that he was all for his Majesty''s sake, smiled gently and returned to the nobles. After drinking Trevor, gray also seemed to forget to accept the grant from the count. He quietly looked at his majesty above. His eyes were very calm, which made his majesty who had sat on the throne for many years a little flustered! When he heard that the other party wanted to make him count, gray knew that he felt right. They really planned not to admit it. And the count? Funny? No, you want to give me a duke and give me half of the kingdom. Maybe everyone will find a step and go down, but just two small towns to send beggars? Of course, at present, the highest title of the kingdom is only three marquis. The fief is three small cities in the six cities of the Kingdom and five or six surrounding towns. If you divide another Duke, you have to have at least two cities. In that case, the king probably has no territory, so the king will certainly not do so. Chapter 5 His Majesty''s face was a little ugly, but Baron Trevor was right, and he was clearly thinking of him. He didn''t even have a proper reason to be angry, but he had to smile. Seeing gray looking at him calmly, he also knew that today''s matter could not be solved by being an earl. He didn''t want to grant the Marquis to gray, but the country has only so many territories and so many nobles. If it is granted more, the king''s authority will be threatened, which he and even every king can''t tolerate. Besides, it''s good to be an earl for saving the princess. It''s not enough to be a marquis. The reason why gray thinks he should get more is that the king himself promised that whoever rescued the princess can marry the princess, and this promise is no different from clearly telling him I want to give the throne to you, so being a king is a collateral reward for marrying the king''s only princess, not the credit for saving the princess. In contrast, gray naturally did not want to be dismissed as a mere earl. The king has to consider many factors and is unwilling and unable to give more. Naturally, the contradiction arises. "Felia has been captured by the dragon for ten years and has been imprisoned in the castle. She can only see the ferocious dragon every day. She has been tortured physically and mentally. She fell ill as soon as she came back last night. The doctor said she needed to rest. I''m afraid her marriage with count Gray will be postponed." The king explained, his eyes very firm, as if that was really the case. "Your Majesty, don''t worry. I''m not only the most powerful knight in the Kingdom, but also the best doctor in the kingdom. No matter what disease Princess filia has, I''m sure to cure her!" Gray said confidently. "You say you are the best doctor in the kingdom?" The king was surprised. When did you learn medicine? Last night? "Yes, if you don''t believe it, your royal highness can ask Dr. Anderson to confront me. I defeated him in medical skills not long ago, but I was low-key, so I didn''t publicize it!" Gray smiled. "He also gave me a flag and said I was a master of medicine!" ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Everyone knows that gray is full of nonsense, but what can they do? When you don''t hear it, your majesty is talking nonsense anyway. It depends on which one of them is better! The king shook his head. He couldn''t really call Dr. Anderson. He believed that as long as he did so, gray would climb up the pole, find some moth and ask him to take felia out to treat them. "In addition to her physical discomfort, felia is also mentally depressed. She has been depressed and can''t appear in her best state. It will damage the etiquette and dignity of the royal family!" Said the king with another excuse. "Your Majesty, that''s wrong. I think Princess filia is sick because she has been imprisoned by the dragon for many years and can''t contact the living people, so she is depressed. Only by allowing Princess filia to have more contact with everyone and integrate into human life, can Princess filia get better faster. Moreover, it''s best to make her happy for her wedding, so she may get better faster. Her majesty and her royal highness are so concerned about Lord filia and don''t want her to be unhappy every day! " The king was suddenly silent. In fact, even if his daughter swore in the name of the family, he had doubts about whether Gray was a dragon, so he wanted to delay time and observe secretly. If Gray was really a dragon, he would mobilize all the troops of the Kingdom, catch him unexpectedly and imprison him according to his daughter''s wishes. If not, you can slowly persuade your daughter to recognize the facts. After all, this country also needs heirs. He is old. If your daughter doesn''t want to marry, there will be unrest in this country in the future, and then her situation will be more dangerous. But he didn''t expect that gray, who had always obeyed his orders, would be so strong. It was clear that he had made him count, and he didn''t directly repent. He just postponed it for a while. He didn''t want to. Thinking of this, there was a trace of anger in the king''s eyes, and he was dissatisfied with the young viscount in front of him. Just as he was thinking about how to find another excuse to put it off, a figure suddenly rushed out of the side, threw himself into the king''s arms and cried loudly. The figure is very fast. If the royal guards didn''t have good eyes, they might have shouted that there was an assassin and split her with a sword. Yes, it was the royal highness of the princess who did not want to marry Gray. When she flew to the king''s arms, she burst into tears. "Father, I don''t want to marry him. He''s really a dragon. I don''t want to marry the dragon. Please, father, catch him!" Although Princess filia was crying, her pronunciation was not vague, and all the nobles present heard it clearly. Gray finally understood why she didn''t want to see herself. It turned out that she had discovered her dragon identity. However, he was not flustered. An angry expression slowly appeared on his face, and then he tried his best to suppress it. "Princess filia, I tried my best to save you from the dragon. If you don''t say thank you, you can''t slander me like this! As everyone knows, I joined the border guard at the age of 12. In the past five years, I have killed countless Warcraft, monsters and bandits. There are traces of survival from small to large. How can I be a dragon? Say I''m a dragon. Who believes it? You believe it? Or do you believe it? Do you believe it? " In the last few words, gray roared out, and 19 points of spiritual strength was blessed in his voice. Moreover, the murderous spirit accumulated by the killing of Warcraft and bandits in recent years was released without scruples, which shocked everyone''s mind. Only a few people with good strength can keep calm. "No... no... don''t believe it!" The people who were stared at by gray spit out a few words, and then wake up. They suddenly blushed and were ashamed. They were so shocked by a boy''s words that they really lost the face of the aristocracy. Even the king, the queen and the princess were all subdued. Princess filia forgot to continue crying for sympathy. Therefore, this is all slander, and the naked slander is the slander of my personal reputation and all the nobles. Today, the princess can say that I am a dragon. Is it possible that tomorrow barons, viscount, count and even Marquis can be dragon? Just because the royal family needs us to be dragons? " Gray said indignantly. Where there is order, there are rules. Even the king can''t violate some rules unless you are really strong enough to suppress one country. For the king, he can control his subjects, suppress and balance them, but if he wants to do something, he needs a tenable reason. Otherwise, the rest of the kingdom are in danger and no longer believe in the king''s authority, then the country will be over. Now, gray is holding on to this point. There is no evidence, but he is stigmatized as a dragon. This is the handle handed over by the royal family itself. What is a dragon? It is burning, killing, looting and abusing. It does all kinds of evil. Everyone in the Kingdom fears and hates the existence. To say this is a great insult to a person and trample on his reputation. It''s like slandering a woman as a witch in the middle ages of Western Europe. In an instant, it can put him opposite everyone''s enemy and destroy her life. Gray said the last sentence, and everyone''s eyes changed. Although his words meant to sow discord, the facts did not make much difference. If the royal family could stigmatize a meritorious noble as a dragon, why wouldn''t it be them? It''s not them now. Will it be them in the future? Chapter 6 What Gray said first perfectly logical and reasonable explanation is why he can not be a dragon, and he is a suspect of dragon, and then he pushes the royal family to the opposite of all the nobles. Gray just smiles and looks at the three members sitting on the top. "Princess, do you insist that I am a dragon?" "You... You are a dragon. I saw it with my own eyes. After you killed the dragon, you became a dragon!" Phyllia was frightened by Gray''s momentum, and her heart was cold, but she still gritted her teeth and said. "Hehe, if you kill a monster, it will become a monster. Isn''t our country''s army a monster army? Isn''t the noble present fighting in blood, charging to kill monsters on the front line? Are they monsters, too? " Gray said with a sneer. In order to protect the peace of the Kingdom, the soldiers guarding the border killed many monsters. It is more than enough to form a monster army. Although these nobles didn''t rush to the front line as gray said, they can''t directly say that I didn''t kill monsters. It''s not only hitting Gray''s face, but also hitting their own face. It''s authentic to hurt one hundred enemies and lose one thousand! "I... I didn''t mean that!" Felia can live under the dragon for so many years, and she still lives well after changing several dragons. Her psychological quality is not the worst. Although she is afraid, she still repeats what she said to her father yesterday. Finally, he added: "I always hope someone can save me in the Dragon Castle. Therefore, I can do anything. If this is not true, why should I refuse my life-saving benefactor? Viscount gray is the best young man in the kingdom. He is so powerful and handsome that I don''t think any woman can refuse to be his wife unless he is really a dragon! " At this time, others doubted again. After all, although what Princess filia said was incredible, the other party really had no reason to target gray and her life-saving benefactor, and filia was still a noble princess. "Viscount gray!" The queen spoke. Her voice was very soft, but it could not be ignored. "There is a pot of fire rain flower in my garden. This kind of flower is very sensitive to temperature changes. The higher the temperature, the redder her flower color will be. If the temperature exceeds 40 degrees, a flame will ignite on its petals. The lower the temperature, the bluer its flower color will be. If the temperature is lower than 20 degrees, frost will form on its petals!" "It is said that the blood temperature of the fire dragon is much higher than that of human blood. It is like hot magma. Since Viscount Gray says he is not a dragon, do you dare to drop a few drops of blood on the fire rain flower? Let''s have a look and see if you are a dragon!" "Since the queen has a way to return my innocence, I am naturally willing. Please ask the queen to have the flowers brought!" Gray said without any guilt. Her calm attitude made the queen who believed in her daughter feel whether she was really wrong. However, at this time, the situation has become riding a tiger. No matter what the result is, we should continue. We only hope that what our daughter said is true, otherwise the royal family will be in great trouble! Huoyuhua can identify the dragon from the story of a warrior fighting the dragon. It is said that a long time ago, there was a powerful fire dragon in the forest. It robbed treasures, burned houses and abducted beautiful girls. Finally one day, a powerful warrior came here. He fought bravely with the dragon. When he fought with the dragon, the dragon was wounded by him, and his blood spilled on the surrounding fire rain flowers, which immediately ignited a raging fire. The dragon was defeated by the warrior and never dared to do evil again. In order to protect the people here, the warrior established a country here. Speaking of this, everyone must understand that, yes, the warrior was the king''s ancestor. Later, the royal family''s symbol was huoyuhua, but this kind of flower was very rare and difficult to cultivate. Now there is a pot with the queen. A maid was arranged to pick up the flowers. Gray nodded to Trevor and asked him to follow him to prevent the royal family from doing any more moths. However, it is obvious that the royal family did not expect this at the beginning. After all, Gray''s previous style was very decent, deep everyone''s trust and loyal to the royal family, so no arrangement was made for it. Any secret letter could not be spread out by taking this opportunity, and Trevor had to follow in. The maid and triff soon came back with a basin of strange flowers. The leaves were broad and thick. They were no different from ordinary plants. Only the flowers showed a magical red and blue. "Gray?" Cried Trevor in a low voice, his eyes slightly worried. "Don''t worry, it''s not a big problem!" Gray smiled with confidence and charm. Triff nodded. The Viscount always comforted them when they faced difficulties. Of course, they could always get through the difficulties in the end. I believe it is the same this time. "Viscount gray, please!" The flowers have been placed in the middle of the hall, just in front of gray. Gray pulled out a part of the knight''s sword around his waist, and his left index finger gently scratched on the blade. A slight cut appeared in his belly, and scarlet blood slowly gushed out. "Patter!" The red blood drops on the petals of huoyuhua, making a sound like rain beating leaves. The flowers of huoyuhua turn red at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the original red through blue quickly turns pure red. "Red, red, you are the dragon!" Princess filia, who stared at the rain flowers on fire without blinking, cried excitedly. "Shut up, there is a temperature in human blood. The temperature of human blood is about thirty-seven degrees. Is this your royal highness?" Gray glanced at her, and her cold eyes made her fall into the ice. Yes, anyone with common sense knows that human blood has temperature. Dropping on fire and rain flowers will naturally make it red, but it won''t ignite a flame like dragon blood. Under the gaze of dozens of eyes, the color of huoyuhua turned red like fire, but there was no flame. "Impossible, impossible, I saw it with my own eyes. You must be a dragon!" Princess filia couldn''t believe the scene in front of her. She saw the other party become a dragon with her own eyes. Why wouldn''t his blood make huoyuhua produce fire? "That''s what it is. Is there anything else your princess has to say?" Greg asked softly, holding the rising corners of his mouth. Of course, his blood can''t have a very high temperature like dragon blood. If his blood has such a high temperature, his body temperature will rise, and he will find it abnormal. In fact, the reason why the blood dripping from the fire dragon can make the fire rain flower produce fire is that there is a magic in the fire dragon''s blood, that is, the magic when the fire dragon exhales. When gray became human, his powerful mental power could control the magic and prevent it from flowing out with the blood. Of course, if it really burns, he can solve it, but it will be a lot of trouble Princess felia was still saying that it was impossible, but gray would not give them any chance at this time, because... His people came. Gray strode towards the king with one hand on the handle of the knight''s sword. "Viscount gray, what do you want to do?" Several nobles who found something wrong immediately stopped in front of gray, and those with weapons also took out weapons and pointed them at him. "Viscount gray, just stand down and talk. I''m not old enough to hear!" The king sat up straight and said with dignity. He felt the danger approaching. The royal guards on both sides of the hall stepped forward one after another, took out their long swords and faced gray together. As long as the king gave an order, they would rush up without hesitation. For a time, the hall was full of swords and crossbows, and the atmosphere was so depressed that people didn''t even dare to breathe. Chapter 7 Gray stopped and everyone was secretly relieved, but his next sentence made everyone nervous again. "Just a few junk snacks can stop me? Do you look down on my first knight in the kingdom? When you stood up, you didn''t think about your beautiful wife and daughter? " Before the words fell, gray suddenly pulled out his long sword with his right hand and cut several people in front of him mercilessly. Several people didn''t expect that gray was so bold to draw his sword in front of the king. However, the aristocratic fiefs here are basically from the border area. They often need to resist monsters in the forest. They have some martial arts, especially those who dare to stand up. Their skills are not simple. They can be regarded as the top among the aristocrats. But the top of the aristocracy is far worse than gray, who has been exterminating monsters everywhere, has intermediate swordsmanship and advanced fighting, and has far more powerful physical quality than ordinary people. The sword light flashed quickly. Before they could do it, several nobles fell down with incredible faces. They never thought they would die here. First, I didn''t expect that the young Viscount really dared to fight here. Second, I didn''t expect that the strength of the other party was so strong that they were solved so easily. [gray Sutton Power: 17 Agility: 17 Physical strength: 17 Spirit: 20 skill: Advanced marksmanship Advanced fighting Intermediate fencing Intermediate equestrian Intermediate archery Dragon breath (fire) Change (human dragon) Achievement point: 0] Before saving the princess, he achieved the achievement of a princess Savior and got two achievement points. He looked at one of the two seventies and was very unhappy. He directly added it to agility. All the attributes were above seventeen points, and then upgraded the backpack to make the backpack reach two cubic spaces. If such a gorgeous attribute can''t crush these delicate nobles, gray will be ashamed to swallow dung and commit suicide. The battle was solved in an instant. The escort in the hall was shocked and immediately came forward to kill gray. At this time, outside the hall came a messy sound of footsteps and fierce shouting. Gray didn''t wait for others to do it. He moved. He dodged to the king. In the king''s angry eyes, he put a long sword around his neck. The convoy that was supposed to rush forward was stunned. It was neither going up nor going back. For a moment, it was at a loss. "Dragon, die!" Princess filia looked at the villain holding her father with a sword. His figure gradually coincided with the dragon in her mind. I don''t know where the courage came from. Princess filia touched a dagger and suddenly stabbed Gray''s waist. But gray didn''t expect that when everyone threw a rat repellent, the weak chicken Princess whom he thought was weak in his heart would attack him. However, the princess''s strength was still too poor. As soon as she did it, gray immediately reacted. Moreover, she shouted. It was clear that she was reminding gray that I was going to do it. You should be ready. Gray left his left hand to flash out, and the first came to catch the wrist. "Princess, don''t be so violent. Everyone is civilized. What can I say?" Around her wrist, Princess filia felt a huge force coming. The whole person flew up like a ball of cotton, fell on the rear pane, twitched a few times and shrank to the ground. "You... See that his daughter is treated like this, the old king will immediately fight with gray, and the queen has taken action one step ahead of him. Slap the queen dizzy and throw it on her throne. Gray smiled back and pressed the angry king, "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I have discretion. The princess and the queen are all right. They just fainted temporarily. As long as your majesty realizes your promise, I promise they will be all right!" "Gray, how dare you attack the king, the princess and the queen? Put down your sword and let the king go, or I will break your neck with my own hands!" Before the king spoke, urizi, the captain of the Royal Guard, shouted angrily. The king''s eyes flickered and shut up! Urizi''s strength is not bad. He uses a heavy sword. He has the strongest strength in all his qualities. Gray estimates that he is at 13 or 14 o''clock, and the other attributes are low. Now he is in his thirties, when all his abilities are at their peak. If before, maybe the gap between the two was not too big, he might be able to fight gray with his skills, but now gray has no desire to fight him at all. "The king broke his promise, the princess lied and slandered the nobles. They have long lost the honor and pride of the royal family and are no longer worthy to be the king of this country." Too lazy to pay attention to this guy, gray looked at others, changed his mood, and said angrily: "their existence will only continue to bring disaster to this country and misfortune to civilians and nobles!" "They! It is the cancer of this country! " "Gray, it''s not up to you to judge whether your majesty is a qualified king. Roll down from above immediately, otherwise you will level your territory today and the Sutton family will perish today!" The Marquis of Wales, with an evil face, stared at gray with cold eyes. The Marquis of Wales is the Queen''s brother. It can be said that both prosperity and loss are lost with the royal family. Naturally, no one will be allowed to infringe on the interests of the royal family. Now gray wants to abolish the king, that is to overthrow his biggest backer. Of course, he can''t let him do so. "The Marquis of Wales!" When the Marquis of Wales heard someone calling himself at this tense time, he immediately scolded and gave him some color to see. But before he turned his head, he saw a red and white blade coming out of his back through his chest. "Te... He wanted to fight back with the sword, but his strength seemed to be lost from his chest in an instant. His arm was too weak to hold the sword. He wanted to speak and scold the traitor, but what gushed from his lungs was not gas, but a gurgle of bright red blood. "The Marquis of Wales insulted his Majesty in the royal palace. Baron Trevor fought bravely and killed him. It is commendable. If urizi offended his majesty, who will take him down?" Gray''s voice fell, and a large number of soldiers immediately poured into the hall. He took the lead and walked to uliman with a laugh. "Don''t move, let me try the strength of the captain of the royal guard!" "Well, Baron UGRA, kill this madman, and I will write down your credit!" Gray shouted, "the rest, take down these rebellious royal guards and give them to your majesty!" "Yes!" All the people who came were from the Wangdu escort team. Many of them were brought back from the border. They are trustworthy and can be relied on. There were not many royal guards in the hall. They were not the opponents of the army that gray had led to destroy monsters everywhere before. Outside, the noisy fighting soon stopped, and a large group of people crowded around the palace. In the hall, all the nobles were confused by the sudden and endless accidents. They stood in place like pillars. They didn''t dare to go if they wanted to go. They wanted to say a few words and were afraid of being stabbed suddenly. There are more than one corpse in the hall. They can feel the warm blood under their feet. They think they''d better keep a low profile and see what your majesty can do. Anyway, it was his Majesty''s fault. The consequences should be borne by the royal family, not by their nobles. Chapter 8 As the last royal guard soldier was taken down, the whole hall suddenly became silent, and everyone turned their eyes to gray standing above. "What are you doing so seriously? Relax. It''s all a small problem. Trust me, everyone will be fine. On the contrary, everyone will return with a full load!" Greyhound didn''t care about the blood in the hall and said with a smile. "Gray, what the hell do you want to do?" The king''s face was ugly. He didn''t expect that he had given him enough compensation. Why wasn''t he satisfied? Is human nature so greedy that it can never be satisfied? "Did your majesty forget? As I said, as an aristocrat, keeping promises is our basic principle. I''m helping your majesty save the last honor that the king deserves. You should thank me! " Gray said solemnly, as if he was really a good comrade who was wholehearted and helpful for others. "Felia has been caught by the dragon for ten years. She''s a little sensitive and normal in her heart. However, as a father, I won''t let her act recklessly. I''ve decided that your wedding date will be the day after tomorrow, okay?" Although he wanted to tear gray apart, considering the blade on his neck and his unconscious wife and daughter, his majesty tried to make his tone gentle. "No, although the Royal Highness is very beautiful, but after all, it is not sweet. I have always respected the free will of the people, and I respect the freedom of marriage. The majesty of the king does not need to impose any difficulties on her. Let the princess choose the right person herself. As for me, your majesty will compensate me for the reward I originally wanted to give to me, and I will be satisfied. I am not greedy." Gray said with a gentle smile. I look very talkative and satisfied. Anyone who sees this smile will feel from the bottom of his heart that he is a sunshine big brother next door, especially kind and approachable. His majesty used to think so, but now he plans to spit on his former self and kick him hard. He has no eyes and has lived in the belly of a dog for decades. "What do you think of me making you Marquis of Luokai city?" Your majesty, be careful. Gray shook his head. If the other party gave a city at the beginning, he might really agree. After all, the Marquis is the highest nobleman in the Kingdom except the king, and he doesn''t have to marry the noble princess. But who let the king be stingy at the beginning and only willing to send him to two small towns? He also had no choice but to defend his legitimate rights and interests by himself. You know, the two towns and the attached villages have at most tens of thousands of people, and they can produce about 500 gold coins a year, which is much worse than a city with five or six towns. Perhaps in other people''s eyes, from the Viscount to the count is enough glory, but gray doesn''t think so. He works hard for the throne promised by the king. Compared with the count, the throne of the king is much worse than the distance between the viscount and the count. Gray''s rational analysis shows that the great gap between expectation and reality is the direct cause of this tragedy. When things get to this point, it''s meaningless for the king to give the position of marquis again. Everyone has torn their faces. Do you expect to coexist peacefully in the future? Gray knew very well that as long as he accepted the Marquis of Luokai city now, before he arrived in Luokai city to officially accept it, the six cities allied forces would directly teach him what dumplings are and teach him what dumplings are. How many people are there in a city? Gray''s Viscount leader is a small village, with a number of about 1000, and the number of soldiers is about 40. There are five or six villages in a town and five or six towns in a city, and at least seven towns belong to the king. Of course, this is not a simple superposition, but even so, there are at least 1000 soldiers in a city, such as Wangdu, 500 royal guards, 1500 royal guards, directly 2000, and more than a dozen small towns and villages around the city. Even if it is not completely transferred, it is also a huge number. Even if he can turn into a fire dragon and fly away, others will definitely have no vitality. Gray is not naive, so he can''t promise. In this case, he must go to the last step. Gray can only do it himself if he doesn''t give up when he sees the king. After all, he can''t say too much. It will appear that others have low IQ and hurt others. He''s not the kind of person who ignores others'' feelings. So gray shook his head slightly and held out his hand! Everyone was worried. Some were afraid that gray was finally going to fight the king. The country was going to change. Some were excited that gray was finally going to fight. Their time had come. The old king looked at Gray''s hand and grabbed it at himself. For a moment, there was a trace of peace in addition to fear. "Gray, let go of felia and the queen. They can''t do anything to you. You are a strong man and shouldn''t bully women!" "What are you talking about? Don''t talk so much! " Gray looked puzzled, took the crown from the king''s head, wiped it on his head with his sleeve, turned his head and looked at the nobles present, "I, your king, who has any objection?" "King!" All the men and horses belonging to gray clenched their right hands on their chest, knelt on one knee and shouted excitedly. Several of the other nobles knelt down, but most of them were still looking at each other and didn''t know whether to kneel or not. Gray sneered from the bottom of his heart. These people don''t know whether to kneel or not. That''s because they didn''t fight them. Later, they will know whether to kneel or not. Raise your hand to give these people a long memory. Oh, no, give them some precious life experience. At this time, the king of the old country who became a decoration moved. The old king grew up slowly and took a step aside. Just when gray thought he was going to escape and was ready to start, the old king clenched his right hand on his chest, slowly bent his knees, moved his dry lips, and spit out a dry and clear word, "my king!" After doing this, the old king reached out his hand and made an invitation to the throne. Gray took a deep look at the old king and strode to the throne to sit down. The old king did not get up, but continued: "my king, I offer my loyalty to you. I swear with the sword in my hand that I will guard my king''s honor and defend my king''s rights!" The nobles looked at each other. Whether they wanted it or not, even the king of the old country gave in. What qualifications did they have to disagree with gray. All the nobles knelt down and saluted, recognized gray as their king and swore allegiance. "I swear by the sword in my hand that whoever is loyal to me, his honor is connected with me, and his family, rights and property will be protected. No one can invade without reason!" After the simple oath, gray nodded and asked them all to get up. No matter whether you are really convinced or not, he just needs your attitude now, and when your attitude reaches the back, it''s easy to say. Glancing at these people lightly, gray looked at the soldiers surrounded by the noble, "Princess filia is weak and the ground is very cold. Go and help her up!" The two soldiers quickly walked over to help her up, but the other party was still in a coma. They didn''t know where to put it? Gray shook his head and pointed to the Queen''s faint throne. The throne was wide enough to accommodate two people, although it was a little crowded. "We are all aristocrats, with noble quality and noble glory. I believe you swear allegiance to me from the bottom of your heart. I hope you can defend your glory and not be contaminated by despicable acts. For anyone who violates his oath, I will destroy his home, take away his wealth and demote his family as slaves, Children and grandchildren cannot be free! " A warning may not help much, but it is necessary. Gray doesn''t intend to restrict anyone by this area. His biggest reliance is the gun and sword in his hand. As long as he can afford weapons and dare to betray, the end will be worse than he said. "We offer our loyalty to his majesty and will never betray him again!" "I believe in your qualities. However, when your majesty passes on the throne to me, some petty criminals will take the opportunity to cause trouble. The Kingdom needs everyone''s strength to maintain stability. Therefore, I hope everyone can manage their territory well." "Don''t worry, your majesty. We will obey your Majesty''s orders and maintain the stability of the territory. There will never be any trouble!" Many people were shocked. They thought that gray would beat them to show his authority by this improper means to ascend the throne, or take some measures to consolidate the throne. They settled the matter first. Unexpectedly, he would let them go back at this time. "Sure enough, it''s still too young!" Some people secretly rejoice, decide to go back and expose his atrocities, and unite all parties to overthrow him. At that time, maybe they have a chance to be king. Chapter 9 In the hall, the noble''s face suddenly became ugly, and the gloomy could drip water. Because the new king said he would hold a grand banquet before sending them back. Of course, there''s nothing wrong with holding a banquet. People have just become king. They have to celebrate, Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang. What really annoyed them was that the king said that the future of the country was for the younger generation. He was also very optimistic about the young people of the nobles, so he hoped to meet the best heirs of each nobleman and ask them to write and call them to the king''s city immediately. The heir is the most important person of a noble. He should not only inherit the noble title, but also take the opportunity to make meritorious contributions and carry forward the family. If there is no excellent heir, the family will end sooner or later. How can such an important person be easily handed over to the king as a proton? Yes, although Gray said to see the future of the Kingdom, whoever has a little brain doesn''t know that he wants to take the opportunity to leave these people in the royal capital so as to control the nobles as protons. At that time, some people immediately raised objections. Even the king could not wantonly infringe on the interests of the nobility. Whenever this happened, the nobility would always unite against the king to ensure their own interests. However, just as the man had just finished his objection and was still thinking about how to use the nobles present to test the pressure together, gray turned black and gave him no chance to argue. A silver flash flashed across the hall of the palace, leaving another body firmly nailed to the ground by a knight''s sword. "Oh, sorry, my hand slipped!" Gray apologized without sincerity. He came forward to take back the long sword inserted in the noble and walked slowly back to the throne with the sword. The blood on the tip of the sword dropped and hit the ground, just like hitting the hearts of all nobles. "I saw with my own eyes that the long sword moved by itself. It has nothing to do with your majesty abroad. Your majesty doesn''t have to apologize!" Gray looked back at the speaker. He was a little fat. His small eyes were shining. He didn''t look like a noble, but like a businessman. Gray''s face returned to calm when he sat down on the throne. He looked at a group of nobles with their necks shrunk like ostriches and said, "do you know that there is a saying called breaking and then standing?" Before they could answer, gray explained, "breaking and then building means breaking the original thing completely and building a new thing. I''m especially good at this. Remember me, can the king''s guard betray his majesty? In fact, the king''s guard can''t betray. Even if the king recognizes the situation and makes the right choice, gray wants them to cooperate with some actions, but not yet. Gray didn''t dare to use it even if they did. However, there are many royal guards in the palace. The people of the royal guards put on their armor. Naturally, they are the real royal guards. Chapter 10 One thing after another, gray looked at the still sunny sky and turned into the palace. The palace is a huge castle. There are nearly 100 rooms, large and small. In one room, a man, two women and three people with six eyes are silent. "Father, mother, I''m sorry, I''m the one who has bothered you!" Felia had woken up with tears in her eyes and regretted the bitter consequences she had caused. If she had known this result, her parents would be worried about their lives. Even if she was really allowed to marry the dragon, she would, but it was too late. "Felia, my daughter, don''t say that. I didn''t take good care of you and let you be caught by the dragon. I''ve suffered for so many years!" The old king gently hugged his daughter and showed some pity and helplessness on his old face. Originally, Gray was very excited to rescue his daughter. His daughter had been in trouble for many years and was finally able to go home. He almost cried when he heard the news. Moreover, he is very optimistic about gray, a young man. As a descendant of a knight, he is the most powerful warrior in the kingdom. He also climbs up from the bottom and is very kind to the people. The Viscount is thriving and has a good reputation in the kingdom. Such a person, the old king believes that marrying his daughter to him is definitely the best choice. In the future, he will be a strong and kind king, leading the country to stronger. But what he didn''t expect was that his daughter had just come back to save him. She vowed that the other party was a dragon and didn''t want to marry him. She had to catch him and imprison him. Even though he knew that this request was excessive and rude, the old king and his beloved daughter were eager to meet again after a long separation. In order to compensate for the lack of father''s love for many years, he still couldn''t bear to say no. he decided to let his daughter be willful once and give gray other compensation. They will talk about their marriage later. At this time, something more unexpected came to him. The loyal Viscount launched a rebellion in the palace hall, accusing him of breaking his promise, losing the honor and pride of the king, subduing many nobles, seizing the throne and becoming the new king of the country. He could see that gray was dismissive of his promise of the Earl and his future engagement with the princess. He didn''t even have any love for the princess. On the contrary, he didn''t pity her at all. He slapped her and knocked her unconscious. "Omo, what shall we do next?" The queen was worried that gray was not in the right position. I''m afraid she would attack them in order to avoid future trouble. Many of these things have happened among close relatives. Moreover, for an outsider, you can''t naive think of each other for the good. "Don''t worry, it will be all right. Gray won''t admit that he forcibly seized power. He will declare to the outside world that I passed the throne to him or find other reasons. No matter what reason he finds, he will leave us in the end. Otherwise, something will happen to us as soon as he becomes the new king. His reputation must be damaged, which is not good for him to rule the country." The old king comforted. "As long as we cooperate with him, gray will not take greater risks for us without threat. It''s not worth it for him. He is a very pragmatic person." But he didn''t say that when the storm of inheritance passed and few people remembered them, no one would know what their fate would be. "But father, he stole your kingdom. We really want "It doesn''t matter. As long as he doesn''t hurt you, I can do anything!" The old king, who had succumbed once, didn''t care much about it. They were guarded by Gray''s confidants, and at least three people were together and supervised each other every time. Even if they went to the toilet, they didn''t give any chance to pass the news. Not to mention whether there are people who are loyal to him, even if there are, there is no chance to send messages to the surrounding troops for reinforcement, and he dare not. To reinforce, it is also the time when the two sides confront each other. It all falls into the hands of others. It''s a fart to reinforce. When the reinforcements come, they will kill everything with a backhand sword. All three were worried, but the old king was more mature and didn''t show it. "Mr. Guo ¡¤ Samo, your majesty, please go to the study to see him!" Three soldiers pushed open the door, and one of the leaders said, making a gesture of invitation. "Well, don''t worry, I''ll be back soon!" The old king stood up, explained to his wife and daughter, and immediately left with the three. If he had been worried before, his heart would be much more stable now. From the attitude of the soldiers, we can see that gray didn''t intend to do anything to them, otherwise the other party wouldn''t be so polite. The old king saw each other in the study. Gray had changed his loose clothes and was no longer a knight, but he didn''t see gray wearing his crown on his head. He glanced vaguely. The old king found it on a table on the left. "Your majesty!" The old king Samo made a serious salute. Gray nodded gently. Seeing the old king''s attitude, he knew that the next thing should go smoothly. "You and I know what''s going on now, and I don''t say those hypocritical nonsense. I just want one thing. You help me take control of this country as soon as possible. I guarantee the safety of the queen and princess, and promise that as long as you don''t do anything stupid, you will never cross the river and tear down the bridge in the future." Gray put forward his request directly. He is very busy now. He has a lot of things to deal with and is too lazy to talk about unimportant nonsense. The reason why I think of the old king is that the previous wise man gave in. If he is very tough and ignores the life and death of his wife and daughter, he dare not use it even if the other party says he wants to help him. Knowing each other''s weakness, gray naturally wants to choose a more labor-saving way. "Thank you for your kindness. It''s my honor!" The old king was very witty and did not continue to ask questions, but directly agreed. As for asking the other party how to guarantee that the promise will be realized, it is a question that only fools will ask. In this case, no matter what guarantee can make people really believe. Asking is also a white question, which makes people impatient. That is to push themselves into the fire pit. At this time, we can only hold the slightest hope that the other party will abide by the promise, try our best to play our role and win opportunities for ourselves with sincerity. Of course, Gray''s previous reputation is also very important. Otherwise, the old king will not believe what the other party said, but will find an opportunity to die with him. With the help of the old king, gray took him to inspect the territory for the first time, and all things were temporarily managed by his father. He spent two hours touring around the capital and received the cheers of the people all the way. In this way, the old king''s abdication became a lot more reliable. After all, the old king still accompanied gray with a smile and inspected the king''s capital together. Gray took the old king back to the palace and asked him to teach him how to deal with some government affairs. The kingdom is small, and many places are the territory of aristocrats, which are autonomous by them. Therefore, gray doesn''t have many things, but he has only dealt with the affairs of the village and the affairs of a country. Gray is still a little unfamiliar. The old king didn''t dare to hide his secrets and gave his experience to gray little by little. Seeing that the old king was so clever, gray thanked them by asking the soldiers to change their rooms and allowing them to move in the back garden. However, the number of guards did not decrease, but increased a lot. Gray is not afraid of what they do. His strength can crush others, and he controls the Wangdu army. He is not afraid of anyone. He just feels that something will be very troublesome. And before they make trouble, they have to think about whether three people''s lives still need to be saved. Chapter 11 Three days later, gray finally breathed a sigh of relief as he watched the nobles driving their carriages or riding out of the king''s capital one by one. It took three days to stabilize the whole situation. Then there were protons in hand, and these nobles didn''t dare to move. These nobles were also relieved. As long as they could go back, the glory of the family could be saved. They were watched by a large number of soldiers every day. They were also afraid that the new king would kill them suddenly. Many of the aristocratic heirs who were killed by gray agreed to his request and were willing to be demoted to inherit the fief. They did not dare to question the death of their parents. Of course, some people think that their father will never betray. They think that everything is gray''s lie. They brazenly launched a war to enter the king''s capital and avenge their dead father. For these people, gray sent troops to suppress them while sending people to support new heirs and set off internal fighting. A noble family cannot have only one child, but only one clear heir. Who can say that those who have no inheritance qualification are not greedy for the title after enjoying the noble life? As long as gray provoked a little and promised titles and territories, some people were willing to stand up and attack their brothers and sisters. Of course, there are really United families. In the face of such things, they directly elect an heir, inherit the title first, and then send troops to avenge their father. Gray sent troops to suppress these United. Although he succeeded to the throne soon, he was endorsed by the old king and famous as a dragon slayer. The soldiers of the old king took refuge in him and were willing to suppress the rebellion. The greatest of those rebellious nobles is the Marquis with one city. How can they compete with gray with five cities? Even if the remaining two Marquis did not contribute, he also had soldiers in three cities and villages twice as many as the nobles. No matter how tenacious they resisted, the final result was the same. Especially among the heirs of the Marquis, the internal struggle is the biggest, and it is impossible to elect a powerful leader. In Gray''s view, this is a plate of loose sand, which can be suppressed soon. Even if there is unrest, it is only temporary. After the overall situation was stable, gray began to arrange his own people, enfeoffing meritorious people to the original rebellious territory, and let them lead troops to recover and build. For the nobles, the most important thing is the territory, which is the foundation of the family. As long as the king dares to give it, no matter where the territory is, they will try their best to get it. In particular, the second and third sons of aristocrats who have no inheritance right have an unprecedented desire for titles. Their parents are all right. They can''t inherit titles. The only way is to borrow some soldiers from their father and suppress the rebellion to make achievements. Of course, gray also gave a lot of money and military merit rewards to those soldiers. For this reason, he also paid a large amount of gold coins, which was very painful. He didn''t do anything when he enfeoffed more important territory, but he was reluctant to throw out a lot of gold coins. But fortunately, he is not a real dragon. He doesn''t like treasure that much. Otherwise, he won''t be rewarded for his meritorious service, and the country will be in turmoil again. After the reward, the soldiers were more motivated, and the resistance of the rebels became weaker and weaker. In just ten days, the Kingdom quickly recovered from the turmoil, and the whole kingdom was thriving. Only a few people were unwilling to fail, gave up their territory and fled to the surrounding mountains and forests, intending to spy in the dark and launch any conspiracy. However, these people have no threat. If they lose their territory, they will lose their troops. How can they continue to fight against a kingdom? And there are many Warcraft monsters around. They don''t live in human territory. It''s one thing whether they can survive or not. By this time, basically everything has been decided. Many noble people with protons hope that gray can let their heirs go back. After all, they don''t pose much threat to gray. After discussing with his father, gray decided to postpone. Although everything is settled now, he still needs to be careful to prevent them from repeating. So gray spoke and let them go back after March. Three months is enough to establish the prestige of the new king in the Kingdom and make many people forget the old king. At that time, even if they repeat, they won''t be worried. Moreover, the old king is still in his hands. The delicious food and drink is to keep him from going out and communicating with others. Even if those nobles want to find a reason for rebellion, they can''t find any good excuse, and they won''t be as united as they were when they first went back. Gray was suddenly stunned when he thought of uniting to make a city. "Yes, I can put them back one by one. First put those nobles who have the intention to be close to and support me. The fat man''s son is good!" If they put it back together, they may get together and talk about how to get back face. But put them back one by one. This one wants to get back face. It''s also because he''s worried about his son''s hands and feet. When the other goes back, those who have already gone back should have no intention of revenge. If their hearts can''t be together, everything will be solved naturally. Well, gray immediately asked someone to let the fat man''s son go. The fat man''s noble name was Brio. He was an earl and worth courting. And gray did it secretly. After putting the man back, gray immediately let the wind out. Brio''s son was put back because he secretly took refuge in himself. Of course, the news was so small that it only reached the ears of the two nobles. Gray wanted to narrow it down a little if he wasn''t afraid of an accident if he passed it on to only one person. A secret is only known by one person. If more people know it, it will no longer be a secret. Soon, the nobles knew that Brio''s son had been put back. Some people were angry and accused Brio of betraying them, but others nodded thoughtfully. Two days later, two more carriages quietly left the city and drove to the territory of the two nobles. However, although their movements were secret, they fell into the eyes of many people. The next day, as soon as gray got up, someone came and said, "Your Majesty, the perrini family sent you a gift to congratulate you on becoming king." After all, he is the heir of the family. How can he rest assured that he has been locked up? Of course, he should return to his territory as soon as possible and protect himself. Gray went to have a look. There were two small boxes of gold coins, 100 in each box, which was a lot. It was probably the income of a relatively rich Viscount territory in a year. Although he wanted to play with these yellow gadgets, gray restrained himself. Bring the heirs of the two families and return the box to them. "This is a gift from your family. I hope you can go back early." "A little gift at home just shows loyalty to his majesty. It doesn''t mean anything else!" They hurriedly said in fear. For these people, gray is not as strict as the king. There is still news that can be passed to them. They also know that some families close to gray have been put back. "I am not a greedy king. Take these things back and tell your father that loyalty is the greatest reward for me!" Gray said with dignity. "Your Majesty, we are willing to offer our loyalty to you!" They saluted and said. After they left and returned to the fief, they told their father what had happened. The dissatisfaction of the two nobles immediately subsided, and there was less resistance to the new king. Gray''s means at that time were so tough that it was impossible for them to have no resistance and dissatisfaction. However, what the nobles care about most, such as fiefdom, title and interests, can be eliminated as long as they can keep these three things. Gray did not exploit their interests. In their view, he was a good king. What was the previous small grievance? As for the old king, which nobleman would give up his interests for an impossible hope? As long as their own interests are not damaged, it makes little difference to them who will be king! Chapter 12 After a dangerous alternation of power, the Kingdom regained calm. In the eyes of the civilians at the bottom, the new king is undoubtedly a good king. Because the new king quickly wiped out many officials lying on civilians to suck blood, formulated many policies beneficial to civilians, and personally inspected the whole country to encourage them. Of course, Gray''s policies did not touch the interests of the nobility. He knew that the nobility was the real leader in this society. If he offended the nobility for the sake of civilians, those nobility would resist him even if they died, and the country would be in chaos again. Of course, as a vested interest, gray didn''t want to make any changes. Who is the biggest aristocrat in this country? Of course, it''s the king. If he moves the interests of the nobility, his own interests will be damaged, not to mention the trouble brought to him by the resistance of the nobility. Gray just wants civilians to live better, not be sucked by those moth officials, at least they can live. As for everyone''s equality? Go to TM. I''m the king and the noblest man in the world. You tell me that everyone is equal? Somebody, drag this nonsense guy out and cut him! Sitting on the highest balcony of the castle, drinking wine, the whole king is in the bottom of his eyes. Behind him is a gentle maid who pinches his shoulders. Such a life should not be too comfortable. Fools will find themselves guilty. "Your Majesty, your father, marquis Riley, has successfully accepted Hatu city without any accident!" A soldier came up the road. "That''s good!" Gray nodded and waved him down. Riley was his father, and gray assigned him to the territory originally belonging to the Marquis of Wales to suppress the chaos there. The Marquis''s heirs were all terrible. Everyone wanted to inherit the title. If gray hadn''t intervened in the end, Hatu would have been destroyed. Of course, gray didn''t do it. He chose several of them as earls, a viscount and two barons, and let them stop. The old father was sent over to let him suppress these people. Therefore, gray asked him to take 200 elite soldiers away to prevent him from any accident. The Kingdom has always been dominated by the king. Other nobles divided the other three cities and some villages and towns. Gray didn''t mean to fight with those nobles to control the city in his own hands. Before, the old king gave his brother-in-law, the Marquis of Wales, and his father was no different from his own. The only trouble was that when his father left, he had to find a suitable person. Of course, the Marquis of Hatu City, after all, his father was just himself. Of course, if he and his mother worked hard to have a new brother, it would be no problem. He didn''t care about one more branch of the Sutton family. But it''s all decades later. Gray doesn''t bother to think so much now. It''s right to enjoy it. After only a few days of such a life, gray felt a little boring. After dealing with a few things every day, he was a little lazy and couldn''t lift up his spirit. Gray, who is used to practicing shooting and sword every day and fighting monsters, finally picked up his gun and practiced again after a long period of laziness. I didn''t think so before, but now it seems that I haven''t practiced for so long. My body is like rust. My movements are not as flexible as before. The maids also... Cough! In short, gray, who has recovered, is ready to go hunting in the east forest tomorrow. By the way, clean up the monsters so that they don''t invade his kingdom. "Your majesty!" When passing by the back garden, the former king''s family who happily pruned the flowers saluted one after another. Yes, gray gave them the back garden. After all, it''s impossible to let it out. You can''t even let the gate of the palace out. Isn''t it a trouble for yourself? However, you can''t keep it closed all the time. It''s easy to think too much and produce ideas you shouldn''t have. It''s also your own trouble. It''s even harder to kill. He promised the old king before. Unless he was really threatened, Gray was still reluctant to destroy Nuo. Moreover, the old king cooperated so well that it was a little unreasonable to kill them again. Anyway, I haven''t reduced the number of people guarding them. They can''t run out and nothing will happen. Let them live. So gray left the back garden to them to manage. Anyway, he had nothing to do. Doing something would help his health and reduce their wishful thinking. "He has a pair of eyes shining like the night, and a head of golden hair shining like the sun. He is tall and straight. He is the most powerful knight in the kingdom. He holds a sharp sword. No monster is his opponent. He finally gets on the horse, and he is going to save the princess..." "What are you talking about?" Gray suddenly looked back at the two maids behind him. "Your Majesty, I didn''t speak!" X2 Both maids shook their heads and looked at gray suspiciously. "You didn''t speak?" "No, how dare we speak behind your back?" The two maids were frightened and said, even if Gray was gentle and didn''t treat them harshly, after all, he was the king. How could he not be afraid of him. "Who''s talking?" Gray frowned. Just now he clearly heard a girl''s voice whispering in his ear. Although he couldn''t hear it clearly, the content seemed to describe his appearance and experience. "No one speaks, your majesty!" The two maids looked at each other and shook their heads. "It''s all right. I heard it wrong!" Gray looked at felia. The two maids didn''t dare to lie in front of him. Since they both said they didn''t hear anyone talking, or no one really spoke, they had auditory hallucinations, or someone spoke, and only they could hear. What I heard was a girl''s voice. Although it was a little vague, I didn''t feel very old. Aisha was the only one in the garden. Moreover, she has been caught by the dragon for ten years. No one knows what happened. Gray only gets a little incomplete memory of the dragon, or does not know the memory of the first dragon, or what happened in the Dragon Castle. It''s not impossible for felia to encounter any adventures or learn anything strange in the process. You know, even dragons exist in this world, and you can become dragons yourself. It doesn''t seem surprising that there are more witches or magicians in this world. "But if the princess really has this magical ability, why didn''t she do it before? And now he''s still whispering in my ear, trying to scare me? " "But if you want to scare me, you have to describe some terrible things. What''s the use of describing my handsome appearance? Will I be scared by myself? Hope I get up every morning and be handsome? " Gray was puzzled, and looking at Asha, it seemed that she didn''t do it. "Is it her unconscious ability?" Gray, who comes from another world and has read his own books, films and television. At the moment, he still has magical power. Naturally, he will not be frightened by this little thing. He also begins to speculate whether the other party has just awakened this ability, so he can''t control it. It''s just unconscious distribution. As for whether it was his own illusion, gray didn''t think about it at all. It was an illusion for those who clearly felt that something was wrong and comforted themselves. In his opinion, it was a big sand sculpture. He couldn''t make such a low-level mistake, and all dangers should be killed in time. "But it''s no use just describing how handsome I am. You won''t like me. I can''t afford it!" Shaking his head, gray left with the maid, but before leaving, he specially told people to pay attention to felia to see if there was anything wrong with her, and report to him immediately if there was any abnormality. Chapter 13 "He has a pair of eyes shining like the night, and a head of golden hair shining like the sun. He is tall and straight. He is the most powerful knight in the kingdom. He holds a sharp sword. No monster is his opponent. He finally gets on the horse, and he is going to save the princess..." Enjoying the dinner cooked by the senior chef, Gray''s hand suddenly stiffened, and he heard the inexplicable whisper again. This is the third time he has heard this whisper today. Gray stood up with a gloomy face and was so frightened that several maids serving him turned pale. "It''s none of your business. Don''t be afraid!" Gray comforted the innocent maids and immediately walked over to the garden. He wanted to see what the other party wanted to do. I have come here. Can the unconscious spread so far? Gray doesn''t believe it. If it''s really her, she must want to torture herself in a subjective sense. As long as he was sure it was her, he cut her with a sword, no matter what promise he made, no matter what old king he was! Gray knows very well that this kind of whispering sound is good day by day and can be used as fun, but over time, it will certainly have a serious impact on a person, and may even make him suffer from mental illness. "He has a pair The whisper sounded again, and Gray''s eyes flashed, "die!" "He has a pair As gray walked that way, the voice in his ear became more and more frequent and clear, which made him more sure that it must be the woman''s ghost. "He has a pair Gray suddenly froze. This time his voice was much clearer than the previous times, just like someone really spoke in his ear. Moreover, the owner of the voice was like a ten little girl, only a teenager at most, or even seven or eight years old. Of course, it''s not difficult to dispel his doubts about felia. If the other party has this ability, it''s nothing to change his voice. What really makes him stay is his body, which is gradually becoming transparent. "Madder, thief, God found out I''m a jumper? So you''re gonna kill me? No, Yahu butterfly! " Gray doesn''t believe that felia has the ability to kill him at will. In any case, it is the same as some crossing novels in previous lives. It can''t be found by the will of the world to be a piercer, otherwise it will usher in natural disaster and destruction. "If I had known, I would have kept a low profile and wanted the position of count!" Gray regretted that he had done too much, so he attracted the attention of the thief God. Although the old king wanted to give his count only two small towns, it was much better than other counts. It was easy to manage well and live a comfortable life. While he was still thinking, gray suddenly found that he still had consciousness, and there were people and buildings in front of him again, but it was no longer in his palace. "I''m not dead. I''m crossing again?" Gray looked at his surroundings with a sense of relief and surprise. "His name is gray Sutton. He is the most powerful warrior in this country. He finally killed the dragon. He rescued the princess. He will become king!" "Oh, no, my God, his body grows hard cutin, his powerful limbs break his clothes and become the claws of the dragon, and his skin has become the skin of the dragon. He is becoming a dragon!" Gray looked at the familiar voice in surprise. He saw a little girl sitting on the swing in the park with a book in her hand. The voice was made by her. Gray frowned slightly. Since God didn''t want to kill himself, how did the girl''s voice reach his ears? And the book, he seems to have heard his name? Gray was still wondering and suddenly felt something like lightning passing through his head. "Silver tongue?" Gray was very surprised because what had just flashed seemed to be an inexplicable law telling him that he was summoned by this silver tongue. Moreover, he knows what a silver tongue is. He knows it very well. Because he has seen this film, ink heart!!! Before I saw it, I thought the story introduction was pretty good. It was a very creative film. After watching it, I only had a confused face and a sentence. What''s special. He estimated that the film was for children. Anyway, when he watched it, he felt that the protagonist was stupid and the villain was also stupid. The general plot is that in this world, some people have magical abilities. They can call the people and things in the book to reality by reading aloud. Once when the protagonist was reading a story to his daughter, he accidentally summoned the villain in a book and let his wife enter the world in the book. In order to avoid villains and find his wife, the protagonist has been living a wandering life with his daughter, looking for this book called ink heart, and finally found his wife and sent the villain back. When he looked at it, he felt that the protagonist team was really not very brave. When it was time to be brave, they were afraid to step forward; When it''s time to be cautious, they rush like fools; When it''s time to shut up, you can talk in front of the enemy; When it''s time to be serious, they''re funny. For example, when he ran to someone else''s base camp, a thief actually began to pay attention to etiquette, so that he was found by the enemy again. In short, the plot is a little stiff. They can often do some untimely things to make the audience''s skull ache. Gray looked at the little girl in the rocking chair. He didn''t know whether she was Maggie or other silver tongues. You know, there is not only one silver tongue. There is also a stuttering silver tongue in the play. As a result, the creatures summoned are defective, and there may not be more silver tongues in the world. Thinking of those defective products, gray first looked at his reflection in the nearby pool. Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with him. It should be a complete call. After thinking for a while, gray went up to see if the other party was Maggie, amo''s daughter, and wanted to see how he, a transgressor, could be written into the book. But before gray could move, the girl seemed to feel something. She stopped reading and turned to look at him. Gray knows that this is the weak connection between the summoned and the summoner. The silver tongue can have a special feeling when calling characters, reminding them that people and things with fantasy have been called to the world. Similarly, the summoned person with strong spiritual power can find the location of his silver tongue through this weak connection. "Who are you? What a strange dress! " Maggie wondered. She felt that the man in front of her had a special feeling, but she couldn''t remember when she met him. "You have a crown. Are you the king?" "Of course, I am the king of the Stone Castle Kingdom!" Gray smiled. "What''s your name?" "My name is Maggie. Are you really the king?" Gray whispered that it was really her. A good-looking smile popped up on her mouth and replied, "of course, my name is gray Sutton. You should have heard of me!" "Gray Sutton, are you a brave man?" Maggie''s eyes lit up, jumped off the swing, ran to gray excitedly and looked at him like a curious baby. "No, I''m a dragon slayer. I''m more powerful than ordinary brave people!" Gray said proudly. "But the book says you finally became a dragon. Are you a dragon?" Maggie looked frightened. "Do you think I look like a dragon?" "No!" "Then I''m not a dragon. Dragons are so big. They are as tall as buses. They also have wings and tails. They can spit fire in their mouth." "Yes, you don''t. You''re really not a dragon!" Maggie was disappointed. "Maggie, how old are you? Where are your parents?" "I''m nine "Maggie, we should go!" A man came over with a book in his arms, looked a little wary, dressed in a strange gray, took the little girl''s hand and was about to leave. Chapter 14 "Maggie, who''s that man? How do you know him? " Since he summoned the characters in the book at home and was chased and killed by a frenzy, amo, who found his wife missing, was extremely vigilant about everything around him, especially Gray''s dress itself was suspicious. Even if he is a theatrical actor, he won''t go to the park in his costume. Of course, amo is very sure that he has not read such books aloud and will not call a new character to the real world. And looking at each other''s calm appearance, there is no panic that has suddenly changed the world. It must not be a fantasy character, just a guy dressed strangely. There has never been a lack of such people in the world. "He''s a warrior, Dad, a powerful Dragon Slayer!" Maggie said happily that she was very excited to meet a warrior like the one in the book. "Well, but Maggie, don''t talk to strangers casually in the future. Dad will worry!" AMO heard his daughter say that the other party was a warrior, and he was more sure that the other party was not a fantasy character. No warrior was dressed as a king. Don''t all warriors wear armor, wear steel helmets, hold a long sword and ride a tall horse. The relieved amo educated his daughter and took her back to his rented house. On the other hand, gray watched the two leave. The reason why he exposed Maggie''s name and said he was the Dragon slaying warrior in the book was to tell amo that your daughter has the same talent as you. Pay attention and don''t let her read any monsters again. But he didn''t expect that this guy had never suspected that his daughter would inherit his talent, so he didn''t have much doubt about him, and got a reasonable explanation that he was a strange guy. If gray knew this, he would directly carry amo''s collar and tell him, "I''m the king in the book. Watch your daughter and don''t call any other people and monsters!" Instead of telling him in such a gentle way. Gray, who parted ways with two silver tongues, walked into a famous local gang station. "Are the boys so kind now? They come out in broad daylight to die!" "Who knows, maybe it''s the prestige of the boss, so he came to join us? It''s time for us to hire, isn''t it? " Well, the so-called famous is limited to one street, and the number is only about ten. But what gray has to do is not troublesome. A dozen people are enough! "Hey, what''s the boy doing?" "Can''t you see?" Gray pointed to the crown inlaid with precious stones on his head and said proudly, "kneel down, I''m your king!" "Whose king are you? The psycho from there is looking for death! " Gangster a angrily said, it''s really troublesome to have a psychosis. "Deal with him. Don''t let this psycho disturb the boss. That''s not a good thing!" Gangster B said. "To what extent?" "Anyway, it''s a neuropathy, and no one cares. Why don''t you kill it directly?" "Killing people here? Don''t go crazy and lead those troublesome guys here. The boss will definitely kill you! " "Well, just break your leg!" "Should you ask my opinion? I think I have a say in this matter! " Gray spoke with a sincere expression. "What''s your opinion? Do you want us to break your hands?" They came towards gray with a grim smile. Gray shook his head. Are the gangsters so rich now? Can''t you see the pure gold crown and the ruby on his head? At least you can see if this is true. It can sell for a lot of money! In fact, when they heard him say that they were the king, they directly positioned him as the sand sculpture running out of the mental hospital. Naturally, they subconsciously regarded his things as fake. After all, how can the sand sculpture run around with a real crown. When they leaned over, gray dodged and two fists fell on their stomachs. "Bang bang!" They hit the wall, foaming slowly at the mouth, and lost consciousness in an instant. The movement outside finally alerted the people inside. Immediately, many people rushed out with weapons in their hands. No matter how confident he was, gray didn''t dare to try whether he could resist the bullet. At the moment when the man came out, a short sword appeared in his hand, which was found in the king''s treasure house. After the expansion of his dragon killing sword space, he always put the sword in the space and inserted it in those gold coins and jewelry. There was no way to use the long gun. Although the two cubic spaces could put down the things with a maximum length of 2.2 meters, when it was horizontal at that time, Gray had a lot of things in his backpack and couldn''t put more things, so he had to stay in the palace. At the same time, his speed also reached the peak. When the gangsters were still looking for who caused trouble here, gray had come to them, and intermediate fencing and advanced fighting came out together. These gang members usually don''t fight. They earn their income by selling drugs. If they really want to fight, they basically take out their guns and do it like today. The fighting level is put here by gray. There is still a distance from the entry, which is not enough to see at all. So they couldn''t keep up with Gray''s speed. In just over 20 seconds, none of them stood with a gun. Either his wrist was cut by a dagger, or he was knocked unconscious by a punch, or he was thrown out and stuck on the wall. Of course, those who cut their wrists also need another kick or punch to ensure that they will no longer have combat power. Gang members lay on the ground in disorder. Gray slowly picked up all the guns. These are good things. Although they are only small pistols, they can also be equipped with a strange soldier. At that time, the palace had another powerful guarantee except his position. "Bang!" Gray moved a distance to one side and a bullet hit the wall in front of him. "It''s no use. I''m a great king. I not only have a strong charisma, but also have unparalleled handsome and strength!" Gray looked back and saw a guy who was obviously different from these small fish and shrimp. Obviously, he was the boss of the small Gang. The gang boss''s eyes are about to crack. He doesn''t know where he offended such a terrible guy. He even took care of all his younger brothers alone. At this time, he has only one idea, that is to kill this guy. "I hate people pointing guns at me. It makes me feel very uncomfortable!" Gray dodged the bullet, moved his position indefinitely, quickly came to the gang boss and punched him in the face. However, to his surprise, this guy could fight, and at least he could be a beginner. When gray came, he raised his arm, lifted his Yin foot and kicked under gray. "However, the problem is not big. The little weak chicken dares to be rampant!" It''s you who are rampant. One person will pick one of our gangs. The gangster roared from the bottom of his heart, but he couldn''t say it. After gray hit him in the arm with a punch, he leaned over and hit him. The sound of bone fracture came into gray''s ear. The gang boss shot back to the room where he came out like a shell and lay on his back in an indecent position after knocking down a table. Looking at the gang members on the ground, gray walked over and started to wake up... One by one, he felt that this method was simple and effective, and he couldn''t find a better attention. Chapter 15 At the Mafia headquarters, gray looked at a group of gangsters in front of him and smoked at the corners of his mouth. He wondered if he was too cruel. These people couldn''t use it. But anyway, I don''t want them to fight. It''s nothing to have a little injury. As a gangster, isn''t it reasonable to have a little injury? "Jose, this is what I want. You can arrange it and buy me one that doesn''t leak!" When gray asked these people to recover, he had already started writing with a brush, and finally wrote a large piece of paper. "Don''t worry, dear Mr. Sutton, I will let them do it for you!" Jose is the boss of the gang. At this time, he is wrapped in a bandage and stands respectfully in front of gray. After all, Gray said that as long as the other party does something for himself, he will leave when it is done, which will not affect the normal operation of the gangs, and whether they are committing a crime or not. Considering that his life is still in each other''s hands, Jose resolutely chose to believe his words and consciously became a little brother. Gray has always appreciated the people of current affairs. Even the old king, according to reason, chose to let go of those who want to do things that will never happen after they are done. Therefore, when hossena''s head worshipped, gray did not touch him again. Otherwise, it is necessary to make an example of others and change a new leader among them. Jose waved his hand, immediately summoned his younger brother and assigned all the tasks. These tasks are very simple things. Some of them don''t even know what gray spent so much effort to buy. Obviously, he can easily buy them himself. However, there are several tasks that are still a little difficult for them. For example, gray has a requirement to find an architectural designer to design a city. Taking the medieval city as the template, it needs to live for at least 50000 people, but it needs to add an underground pipeline system. There is also a castle specially designed for the king. It is required to be tall and convenient. The most important thing is that it is easy to build. To what extent is it easy to build? As mentioned above, according to the technical level in the early and middle middle ages of Europe, the materials can not involve modern materials. Like the technical level, they can be made and obtained at that time. In addition, another is to find a shipbuilder, who is also required to design the best large ship according to Medieval technology and materials. Yes, gray wants a ship, because the north of the kingdom is the sea, that is, the north of Gray''s former territory, but somehow, the Kingdom has never developed the sea before. As a new king, gray also has his own development strategy. For the time being, he has not thought of comprehensively cleaning the Warcraft in the forest and expanding the territory of the kingdom. Because those Warcraft are not weak, the more they go inside, the more powerful they are. If the defense is good, but entering the jungle to fight them, the kingdom will definitely pay a painful price. Even he had just cleared the circle around the Kingdom and did not go further. This is not alarmist, but the development experience of Shibao kingdom for so many years, because at the beginning, Shibao Kingdom only had a small town in the north, with only a few thousand people. Now, with the efforts of our ancestors, a large area of forest has been transformed into farmland, and the town has become a kingdom, with more than one million people. In the process of this expansion, I don''t know how many people died before gradually opening up such a big kingdom. Therefore, gray has just taken the throne. It is impossible to open up land with a large number of people, which will shake his rule. Moreover, it has not reached the point of overcrowding. Even many parts of the kingdom are not cultivated and are still wasteland. It is the Stone Castle Kingdom that has more land but less than the people. It is wise to fight for all the surplus if it is not enough to kill! More importantly, gray thinks that the kingdom is so big that it is almost enough to provide him with what he needs. No matter how big it is, he has to spend more energy and trouble. The sea is different. The sea is not only rich in resources. With mature shipbuilding technology and powerful sailboats, the kingdom can obtain more resources and bring greater wealth, which is the merit of his king. As for the city plan, his majesty is going to move the capital. He can''t stand the fact that there are feces on the streets of the capital. He wants to build a clean and livable city. Although the Royal Palace is clean, every time I go out of the city, I always shit and pee all the way. Most of my interest is gone immediately. What else to play. When he went back, he not only wanted to build a new city, but also took the nobles to see it after it was built. After they were envious and jealous, he asked them to go back and build a lot of toilets to make the world clean. Why not let them rebuild? Of course, it''s because they can''t afford it. When gray planned to build the city, he was ready to drag all the criminals in the Kingdom, including the prisoners of the previous turmoil. Those nobles don''t have such conditions, and gray won''t help them at such a price. It''s hard to help them design toilets. What else do you want him to do. Jose assigned the task, took out rolls of dollars and gave them to buy, while Jose sent for the two designers gray wanted to interview gray in person to see if he could meet his requirements. Gray was very satisfied with the arrangement, and endured heartache and spilled ten gold coins on the spot. Jose immediately confirmed that all the ten gold coins were real gold. However, as a qualified temporary younger brother, Jose refused and opened his mouth with flattery such as "it''s my pleasure to work for my husband. How can I use my husband''s money again". "This is the reward you deserve for doing things for me. I won''t treat anyone who does serious things for me badly!" Gray said proudly. Jose couldn''t breathe because he was full of local tyrants. With that, gray looked at him condescending, as if he exuded golden light, "let me be satisfied, I will reward you more!" Although they dare not have any opinions and feel no guilt when they use the money of these gangs to do these things, it may eventually make these people rebellious. In contrast, gray is willing to endure a little heartache and sprinkle some gold coins to give them some motivation to prevent unnecessary trouble. "Yes, sir, I will be your most loyal follower. Your will is my mission!" Jose held the gold coin tightly and shouted excitedly. He took the risk to engage in gangs to sell drugs. What is it for, not just for money? Now there is such a big local tyrant who is willing to give money and doesn''t hurry to hold his thigh? I still want to carry my head to poison. That''s a brain problem! "Remember, these are not difficult or illegal. Don''t get into trouble at this time. Whoever gets into trouble for me will go and chat with God. Of course, it may also be Satan!" Gray warned. He knows that many gangster dogs can''t change their shit and always like to make trouble for others. He doesn''t want to be troubled by trouble at this time. To solve these problems, go back and continue to be king. "Yes, sir, don''t worry. I will let them do these things honestly and absolutely by legal means!" Gray nodded, sent him out, closed his eyes and opened his personal interface. [gray Sutton Power: 17 Agility: 17 Physical strength: 17 Spirit: 20 skill: Advanced marksmanship Advanced fighting Intermediate fencing Intermediate equestrian Intermediate archery Dragon breath (fire) Change (human dragon) Achievements: 3] Where do the extra achievements come from? Achievement: [your majesty] achievement point + 3! In the past, he only got one [I''m an aristocrat] achievement when he became a baron, and rewarded two achievement points. Later, he looked forward to it when he became a Viscount, but there was nothing. I didn''t expect that he had new achievements when he was king, but the number of achievement points made him a little dissatisfied. The king was more than the baron. Well, how can there be more achievement points? Looking at his two cubic backpack full of treasure, gray thought and added a little achievement point to the backpack to expand a cubic space. "A multi cube should be enough. It''s just some small things." After getting the achievement point before, gray, who felt that his force value was invincible, didn''t add it at the first time. Later, he was busy solving the chaos, so he slowly forgot. Now, fortunately, he didn''t add it at that time. Otherwise, there must be a little space left before. He didn''t want to give up gold coins to install those things. Chapter 16 Gray changed his proper dress, slowly stepped down from the car and looked at the house in front of him. He waved, "watch outside. If someone runs out, don''t worry about the big one. Just catch the little girl and don''t hurt them!" "Yes, my Lord!" Qualified younger brother Jose immediately waved and let the younger brothers hide around, and vaguely surrounded the house in front of him. "Sir, this guy doesn''t have eyes to offend you. Do you want to rush in and catch him?" Although listening to Gray''s order let the boys disperse, Jose still asked a dogleg. He thought it was easier and more effective to rush in directly. "No, I''m a civilized king. I don''t like forcing people to face difficulties. It''s better for everyone to cooperate happily!" Gray shook his head. He was right. He preferred everyone''s happy cooperation to coercion. Unfortunately, sometimes he had to, because there was no possibility of cooperation. Sometimes you need to show force first, and the other party will cooperate well with you. Gray thought he was not a bad guest, so he politely rang the doorbell and waited quietly outside the door with a smile. But wait left and right, but no one came to open the door. Even the faint connection also felt that it was getting away. "Sir, the guy tried to escape through the back door. We caught his daughter, but he ran away!" A minute later, Jose''s voice came from behind. Gray was stunned, which he didn''t expect. He thought his image was much better than those guys summoned by amo from the book. He was a positive figure and could be discussed, but he didn''t expect that the other party saw him come to the door and ran away at the first time. What gray doesn''t know is that at first amo didn''t find his identity, but later the little girl Maggie couldn''t help being curious and thought that the big brother of the brave could come out. Then find a little partner to play with. So she summoned an elf, that is, the kind of ELF with palm size, beautiful wings, flying and talking. AMO found that his daughter also had such a talent. Then he thought of the strange man he met during the day. Thinking that his daughter said he was a brave man, he quickly asked, and found that the other party was indeed from the book. But thinking that the other party looks kind, he doesn''t seem to be aggressive or follow them. He feels relieved that the other party may not understand the reason for his sudden arrival in the world for the time being and won''t come to them again. More than ten days later, amo also gradually forgot the warrior. He just often reminded his daughter not to read out the things in the book loudly and not to call those things out. But for the summoned elf, amo had no way. In addition, the other party was small and lovely, harmless to humans and animals. Moreover, the book also said that it was a kind elf, and it was not suitable to appear in front of people. Amo thought for a long time to let it follow her daughter Maggie, but he was always on guard for fear that she might hurt her daughter. In this way, after more than ten days, amo has been looking for books with his daughter and repairing books to make a living! Until today, the elf who was about to play with her daughter suddenly fell from the air and said to them in doubt that she felt the breath of the dragon, but it was not obvious. Either she was carrying items related to the dragon or a dragon slaughtering warrior contaminated with dragon blood. AMO immediately thought of the person summoned by his daughter. After knowing that he was summoned by his daughter, he specially read his daughter''s book. It was all strange stories, which was not suitable for little girls. What dragon slaughtering warrior turns into a dragon? Shouldn''t it be the Dragon slaughtering warrior and the princess who live happily together in the end? Did the guy who wrote this think about the impact on children this time? Didn''t he live a happy life? He is not a qualified author at all£¨ I wrote to play. It''s for handsome Bi, not for little children--- The author whispers (Beep beep!) But the so-called dragon slaying warrior, whether he has become a dragon or not, is very powerful, and they can''t compete. Now the other party comes to the door and can''t face him! Fortunately, he has long been used to a wandering life under the pursuit of dirty fingers and demon goat kaipuli Cohen, and has developed a good ability to escape. Knowing that his opponent is a dragon slaying warrior or even a dragon, amo has no idea of resistance. It is only reasonable to run away immediately with his daughter. Unfortunately, there was an ambush outside. As soon as they came out from behind, they were found immediately. Gray''s original intention was that the negotiation could not use force, but he didn''t think that the other party would run away without seeing it. "Show me!" Gray nodded, opened the door and went in. The master ran away. He had to be polite. Before long, several younger brothers pulled a struggling little girl over. Because of Gray''s command, they didn''t dare to make too much effort, so the little girl was still alive and struggling. It was because they didn''t dare to go too far that amo ran away. When the little girl saw Gray, she cried out, "brave big brother, they bully me!" "If you don''t let go, how can you treat our beautiful little princess Maggie like this? Do you want a gentleman to know? " Gray snorted coldly, and several people immediately let go of Maggie. Maggie broke free, jumped into gray''s arms and cried loudly. The 9-year-old kid is easy to coax. Gray won''t cry after a few words of comfort. Maybe it has something to do with Maggie''s suffering with her father over the years. "Eech!" A little head popped out of Maggie''s pocket and gray was stunned. Does this thing seem to be an elf? It doesn''t seem to have appeared in the film. But in the twinkling of an eye, he realized that he had come here and was still in charge of the original work. That thing would certainly become beyond recognition. Reach out and hold the ELF''s head, wave to let the others out, and then let her out. "Wow, why are you pressing me?" The elf fluttered his little wings to gray and said angrily with a small face. "If they see you, they will catch you and eat you!" Gray blustered. "No, humans won''t eat elves!" "Of course they won''t eat you, but they''ll catch you and put you in a cage!" "I... I won''t be caught. I''m super powerful!" The elf waved his fist. Gray ignored him and looked at Maggie. "Maggie, don''t be afraid. Your father will be back soon!" "Yes!" Maggie nodded happily, "is the big brother caught by those bad guys, aren''t you a brave man?" "Well, they are all bad guys. I know Maiqi is in danger. I''m saving you. By the way, catch them and give them to the police uncle!" "Well, bad guys should be caught!" Maggie nodded heavily. Her little head didn''t understand that several people were working together. Seeing that gray was so good-looking and good to herself, she thought he must be a good man to help herself. Poor little guy, he has been confused by beauty since he was a child! Chapter 17 "Little Molly, what do you do again? Come down from the big brother!" Maggie exclaimed, running behind gray to catch the elf. Gray sat in his chair with an indifferent face and waited for amo to come back. He believed that the other party would not leave Maggie. As for the elf on his head, he was too lazy to care about her. Every time he pulled it down, she would still fly up after a while, coming and going back several times. Only energetic little girls will enjoy playing with her. Gray turned over a book in his hand. It was the one Maggie called him out. However, the above is composed of small stories. The part about him only says that he has become a dragon. "What rubbish?" His majesty is very dissatisfied. There is no mention of his great deeds of intimidating and subduing the king and becoming a new king in more than ten days. Even his deeds of striving to make a fortune and becoming the youngest viscount in the Kingdom step by step have not been recorded. It makes him look like a rich second generation. He is born with rich resources and powerful equipment. That''s why he beat the dragon. It''s really a bad book. Although he is not the kind of person who cares about false fame, as a qualified author, he can''t even write a complete story. It''s really hateful, rotten book! Throwing away the rotten book, gray raised his hand and looked at his watch. Two hours later, does the sand sculpture protagonist still want to save his daughter? If he didn''t want to do something more to see if he could make some achievements, he would let Maggie send him back. He doesn''t have to meet the sand sculpture protagonist. Wait left and right. Finally, after gray put Maggie back in her room, she heard an abnormal sound outside. "The footsteps of two people?" Gray stood in the corner and listened quietly. He looked a little surprised. Where did this guy find a helper? But the problem is not big. It''s just that if the number doubles, it''s all food delivery in front of him anyway. "Come in, you two, don''t hide!" Gray said directly. He didn''t come to play hide and seek with them. Without that time, he had no patience after waiting so long. Gray called for a break. After a while, they both went through the window and came in. One of them is amo, who gray met in the park. The other is a dirty guy with dark blond hair and a Black Mink on his shoulder. Gray, who knew where he was, knew in an instant that this was another plot character - dirty fingers! AMO looked at gray and didn''t look very good. In fact, they didn''t want to come in directly, but gray called for the whereabouts directly and accurately said the numbers of the two people. They couldn''t help believing that they had been found. After all, amo is just a person. Even if he runs away, he is sure that he will come back to save his daughter, but who can say that he will not come back alone, or call more helpers after seeing so many of them, but the number is determined to be two? It can only be said that they were indeed found, and they were found as soon as they came in. "Amo, I thought you didn''t come to save your daughter and don''t want to know the whereabouts of your wife!" Gray said without expression. He doesn''t like this guy, even if it''s the protagonist? Let yourself wait so long and want to find your wife without paying a price. Don''t be delusional. In a word, amo was restrained. He knew that the fantasy character in the book who had just been called could not know the whereabouts of his wife, but what if he knew? Moreover, his daughter is still in his hands, and he is called to break his whereabouts. It is impossible to quietly save his daughter. If it can be discussed, it can be solved peacefully. Now I can only see what this guy wants to do. I hope he won''t hurt his daughter! AMO felt a little powerless for a time. After six years of wandering, although he never gave up, he was disappointed again and again. This time his daughter summoned a more terrible existence, and he was a little desperate. In contrast, the demon goat can only be regarded as a trivial villain, and in front of him, he can kill the existence of the dragon. What''s more disturbing is that he doesn''t know whether he is a human or a dragon. If it''s human, it''s good to say, but if he has become a dragon, it will be their disaster! "Why are you stunned? I really don''t want to know your wife''s whereabouts?" Gray didn''t know that the guy in front of him was still thinking at this time. He looked dull and said dissatisfied. "Man, I advise you to hand over Maggie and everyone will be safe!" Dirty fingers have had enough of life here. In recent years, they have been hoping that amo can send him back, but amo refused to live or die and hid from him all the way. If he hadn''t had a weak connection with the summoner, he couldn''t find him. Now amo took the initiative to come to the door and asked him to help save his daughter. He also promised to find his wife and find a way to send him back. Naturally, he would not miss such an opportunity. He was so homesick and missed his beautiful wife. Moreover, over the years, he has no money and no identity. He has to do it himself if he wants to solve his personal needs. He''s really fed up with it. "A dirty juggler dares to talk in front of me. Do you know that you are facing the greatest Dragon Slayer in history and the king of Shibao country!" Gray glanced at him and snorted. Dirty fingers noticed that the guy with casual clothes in front of him was still wearing a crown (which was taken out when she told Maiqi and little jasmine that he was the king), and there was a green thing in the middle of the crown (which was used as a bed by little jasmine). "Dragon Slayer, king?" The dirty fingers and stiff neck turned to look at amo. He felt a little pit. The Dragon slaying Warrior - the representative of power, the king - the representative of power, no matter what, shows that the man in front of us is very difficult. It''s just the king. After all, it''s useless in this world. You can''t bring your own army, but the Dragon slaying warrior is different. He is a low mage who lives on juggling. He can''t really fight. He looked at amo with a sharp eye. Dirty fingers chose the heart tactics, quickly performed the highest etiquette they knew, and humbly said, "I''m very sorry to offend your majesty. Please forgive my sins, the great dragon slaughtering warrior and the great king!" "If you are ignorant, it will not be an example!" Gray said angrily. "Thank you for your kindness!" "Do you know where my wife is?" AMO just recovered at this time and looked at gray with some doubt and expectation. "Do you think that a fantasy character who has just arrived here for less than a month can know the whereabouts of your missing wife six years ago, right?" Gray waited for a while. Seeing that he didn''t answer, he curled his mouth and continued, "you think I''m a fantasy character. How do you know? In my opinion, you too!" Gray didn''t speak surprisingly and died endlessly. In an instant, amo was petrified. "No ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" "Impossible?" Gray sneered and said what he knew about the stories that had happened. "If it''s impossible, how can I know this? Can I rely on these more than ten days of investigation? Do you think it''s possible? Can you investigate in such detail? " "In other words, we are not fantasy characters, but someone with special talent occasionally peeps into the future of another world, so we write our life as a story!" Gray is afraid of too much blow. This guy can''t accept it. Comfort me. "Yes, yes, yes, you all really exist, and so do I. how can you be imagined?" AMO grabbed a straw and said quickly. "Can you tell me where my wife is?" AMO looked pitifully at gray. Chapter 18 "Can you tell me where my wife is?" AMO looked pitiful, cautious and looking forward to it, which made gray a little impatient, but his Majesty was a principled man. He would not tell him easily if he said he would pay the price. So his majesty paused and said, "of course I know, but before that, we need to talk about compensation." "I can give you anything you want, as long as you bring my wife back!" AMO said without hesitation. He knew that his majesty certainly didn''t like some ordinary things, but he could give everything for his wife. Gray would like to ask if your daughter is OK, but he doesn''t want to play this trick to test people''s hearts. After all, people can''t help the test many times, and even if they can, it doesn''t have much to do with him. More importantly, he''s not interested in Laurie. It''s too evil. He''s really not interested. So he said directly, "I don''t think greedy people, but there is no free lunch in the world. If you want to get it, you must pay something. After all, getting something for nothing is not a virtue!" "Yes, you''re right. I''m willing to pay you. Please tell me where my wife is?" "I haven''t said the reward yet!" Gray reminded him, "I don''t want much. You have many enemies this time. I''ll help you solve them, but I didn''t bring anything when you read it, so I lack a sword and a long gun!" "If the Dragon slaying warrior has no weapons, the force value will be reduced a lot. This requirement is also deserved!" "I''ll buy it for you at once!" AMO hurriedly said that as long as he could save his wife, not to mention a sword and a spear, he would be willing to spend all his wealth. "No, you''ve been wandering all these years, and you don''t have much money left. You have to take care of your family in the future. How can I cut off your financial source?" Gray looked compassionate. "Moreover, I can''t use ordinary swords and guns. What I need is a king''s sword and a king''s gun!" Although gray thought he had made it very clear, amo didn''t understand and wanted to ask, but the dirty fingers of the temporary residents who had lived on the earth for six years raised their hands to show that they knew it and touched amo secretly, "one of the legends of your world, sword in stone, sword of the king!" As for what a gun is, he doesn''t know. He doesn''t know so much about the culture here. Gray nodded secretly. Even the outsider was more flexible than the protagonist''s brain seeds. However, what he wants is not the sword in stone. Although the villains in the film summoned the sword in stone, that''s not the reason why he wants the sword in stone. The condition for pulling out the sword in the stone is too pit father. He doesn''t know whether he can pull it out. Even if he is also a king, what people want is the king of England. Moreover, the sword in the stone broke because King Arthur violated the chivalry during the duel. Although gray also felt that he also had the noble chivalry, he thought that the sword would refuse him because he was not the king of England, so the sword was not suitable for him. He wanted another king''s sword, the sword in the lake! It is said that the sword in the lake is a sword that King Arthur''s sword in the stone broke. The great magician Merlin guided him to the holy lake and got it from the fairy in the lake. The sword in the lake is made by the spirit Avalon. The sword edge is made of gold and the handle is inlaid with gemstones. It cuts iron like mud and can emit several times more dazzling light than the sun! As for the long gun, read the sword first. "No, if I summon the sword from the lake, I''m afraid my daughter will disappear!" AMO refused without thinking about it. What he was most afraid of these years was to repeat the mistakes and hurt his daughter. At this time, he asked him to do so, just to let him push his daughter into the fire pit himself? "Don''t worry, I know your ability. While reading one thing, it will also let another thing into the world in the book. Your wife doesn''t have it. However, this ability will only draw people or things around you. As long as your daughter is not around you, she will be fine! I won''t cheat you with such a thing. Maggie''s disappearance won''t do me any good. What else can I take you to send me back? " His Majesty''s powerful consolation method works very well. Amo thought about it and found that it is indeed true. Gray needs their father and daughter. He can''t do without any one, so he is unlikely to cheat him. "So she''s in the book?" AMO extracted the key information from Gray''s words, and he doubted it himself, otherwise he wouldn''t look for the book all over the world. "Yes, as long as you meet my requirements, I''ll tell you how to read a person who doesn''t exist in the book!" Gray nodded and fooled. AMO hesitated and finally nodded, "OK, I''ll help you get the sword in the lake!" "Here you are!" Gray found a book he had already prepared! After making the decision, amo acted quickly, took the book given by gray, walked from the back of the yard to the wasteland, turned to the paragraph describing the sword in the lake, and read out the text aloud. As he read, the surrounding space seemed to fluctuate. This scene was very. He had seen it before and wanted to stop, but he thought of his missing wife, and finally continued to read it. A shining sword suddenly fell from the air, and a huge stone behind him disappeared. The long sword fell and was inserted straight into the ground. Amo just wanted to reach out, a dark shadow flew over quickly, and picked up the sword in the lake before him. When gray grasped the handle of the sword in the lake, the light on the blade disappeared. In the moonlight, gray looked at the legendary sword. The figure moved and came to a boulder. With a gentle wave, he didn''t feel any blocking feeling. The boulder was divided into two parts. "Good sword!" Gray slowly stroked the blade, feeling the coolness from above to his finger belly, and a surge of satisfaction and pride surged into his heart. Any Knight wants to get a divine soldier as his partner in life and death, but not everyone is so lucky. Gray''s previous sword is fairly handy, but compared with this sword, that sword is still inserted in gold coins as a souvenir. Then, in the eyes of Gray''s dirty fingers and amo, he raised his long sword, "shine!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Several crows flew over, and Gray''s long sword didn''t move. "Doesn''t it mean that it can shine several times more brightly than the sun? Where''s the light? " Gray looked at amo suspiciously. This guy didn''t read it wrong. Did he read any Knight''s long sword? "I promise I read the sword in the lake. I never read any other words, and you can see that it still shines when it appears!" AMO quickly explained that there was no intuitive feeling before, but after feeling Gray''s inhuman speed, he didn''t think carefully for a moment. This is not the speed that humans should have at all. Gray didn''t investigate. He heard what amo read. It was indeed the sword in the lake. Yes, but why is it different from the original description? Returning to the house with the sword in the lake, gray suddenly found several letters on the blade of the sword in the lake, "Excalibur" These letters seem to have been written in ink, but they can''t be erased. "Isn''t it?" Gray remembered the as like as two peas of silver, which were called by the stump of silver tongue. They were all incomplete. Their uniqueness was that they were written on the body and the words on the sword above the lake were the same. Chapter 19 Gray is unwilling. How can such a powerful sword be just a defective product? If so, he might as well buy a top weapon made of modern technology? Tear off a piece of paper and gray writes a long paragraph on it. Give the paper and the sword in the lake to amo, "go back and read this passage again!" AMO looked at the contents of the paper and wanted to say something. Finally, he silently returned to his previous position with a sword and paper. With a flashlight around his neck, amo began to read the words on the paper loudly. As he read it out loud, amo felt the magical wave again, and the sword in the lake in his hand suddenly disappeared. AMO looked at his hands, looked excited and almost cried, "I should have known. I can read them out and read them back. I should have known." Knowing that he had the ability to send the characters back again, amo seemed more confident, and his eyes at gray were not as awed as before. "If..." amo felt the paper in his hand and the pen in his pocket, and suddenly another thought came up in his heart. "Call it out again. This time, make it louder and more vivid!" Gray''s voice came from a distance. AMO''s hand gripped the paper tightly, and the sweat soaked the paper slightly. "If I were you, I wouldn''t think about those things!" Seeing that he didn''t move, gray came over and said with a sarcastic smile. Although he can''t read amo''s heart, he can guess one or two from his appearance. "Don''t you find that your ability is limited in a wide range? Before you read it out loud, I can quickly get out of this range, or break your neck before you finish reading a paragraph. Moreover, you think you have found out your ability. What method can you use to summon your wife? Impossible, even if you do, do you think you can send back the demon goat you summoned without me? I know that he has been thinking about your ability, hoping to catch you, so as to help him summon more gold and silver treasures and let him dominate the world. Can you and your wife and daughter stop them? I''m helping you solve the future trouble, but don''t be ignorant! " Gray''s questions were like heavy stones on AMO''s head, which made him dizzy. Especially his last sentence was so murderous that amo''s hair stood up. "No... no... I''ll help you read the sword in the lake right away!" AMO decided to open the book from his heart. After gray left, he began to summon the sword in the lake. This time it was louder and full of voice and emotion. The familiar feeling appeared again. Amo also closed his mouth and waited for the sword to fall in the lake. A sword suddenly appeared in the space above amo''s head, first the blade, then the blade, and then the handle. But before the long sword fell, suddenly a jade hand appeared behind the hilt and reached out to grab the sword in the lake. But at the moment that hand appeared, the jade hand shrank back like lightning. But before the jade hand disappeared, a water wave appeared out of thin air and hit amo. Gray walked slowly to the sword in the lake after a while, but he didn''t pick it up, but looked at it slowly. Dirty fingers helped amo up. He didn''t have a big deal. The attack of the current was not too strong, but it was enough to knock him down. "What''s that?" AMO asked timidly. Gray may not have felt that they were far away, but he felt that disaster was coming. His legs are still shaking now, and he doesn''t know whether his pants were wet by water or something else. "Should it be the fairy in the lake?" Gray guessed that after all, the sword in the lake was the treasure of the fairy in the lake, which she gave to King Arthur. Gray was as like as two peas in the lake, and he looked at the sword in the lake and found that there was nothing written on it. It was a perfect sword, just like what the book described. Gray raised his sword in the lake again. "Shine!" This time, the sword in the lake is very face-saving and emits a slight fluorescence. "This is the light that shines several times more than the sun. It''s really unfortunate for the people of England. They can''t even see the sun in broad daylight!" Gray Tucao Dao, the lake''s sword emitted fluorescence can not even make complaints about a few meters. When a light bulb is too dark, even if it uses exaggeration, it can not be exaggerated. "It''s better than before that you can''t even send out light!" The dirty finger comforted. Seeing gray turning his eyes to himself, amo immediately raised his hands and cried, "Your Majesty, you really can''t continue." Of course, gray knows that she can''t continue. Just now, a fairy in the lake poked her hand. If she continues, the other party may come directly. Who can be her opponent. Will the fairy in the lake be soft when she faces a group of thieves who steal her treasures? Definitely not! "Forget it, that''s it!" Gray nodded. Even if it was not as powerful as it was written in the original book, the sword in the lake was also an extraordinary sword. "But are you really okay?" He looked at amo and wondered, "it''s reasonable to say that the fairy in the lake hit with anger. You don''t have a good chance of survival. How can you do it well?" "It''s like being poured with a basin of water. There''s no special feeling!" AMO was also very confused, but after checking, he found that he was really fine, and I was fine. Isn''t that a good thing? Why do you think I should be fine? "Maybe the world will weaken such power. I used to use dragon breath, but I will be burned by my own fire!" Dirty fingers whispered, and he didn''t know if he was right. Gray''s eyes lit up when he heard it. The dirty fingers made sense. His magic power was weakened. There was another stuttering silver tongue. The summoned characters were defective, which would seriously lead to physical variation. However, Maggie finally called out the storm and shadow demons. It should not be that the world can''t tolerate such power, but more like it¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After rummaging in his head, gray finally found a word, "maximum ability!" AMO''s ability is limited, so he only summoned a red cloak when he summoned little red riding hood for the first time, so the magic ability of the dirty fingers he summoned was weakened, so the sword in the lake he summoned was not as powerful as described in the book, so the hand of the fairy in the Lake who followed him only made an ordinary and harmless water wave attack. "I''m a genius!" Gray was secretly proud and figured it out at once. Explaining it to the others, gray suddenly thought of something. Maggie can summon the shadow devil. Does she prove that her ability is stronger than his father? Should she help summon the sword in the lake before? It''s too late to regret. If Maggie calls, the fairies in the lake may take them all away with a slap. Moreover, with the precedent of the fairy in the lake, gray did not dare to let them read any powerful treasure. If the owner of the treasure came, he would be very rich. It would be very profitable to get a sword in the lake. People should know how to be satisfied. Chapter 20 Back in the house, gray asked someone to take amo to see the sleeping little Maggie, which reassured him. After drawing attention to their actions, gray returned to his room. There were three rooms in the house, one for Maggie, one for Jose and his little brother, and the other was gray''s. As for dirty fingers and amo? There are many places in the living room, and Jose''s younger brothers are also here. They shouldn''t be lonely. Close the door and close the curtains. Gray has only one trouser left. He wants to experiment with something. "Change!" Before long, gray felt the magic in his body active. They rushed around him to turn him from a man into a dragon. But he only felt the itch behind his back, and there was no direct change in his whole body as before. Gray knew it was bad, but he continued to control the magic and surged all over his body, but only behind it changed. Before long, gray found that he had changed, and there was no change in all parts, except for a pair of wings behind his back and a mini tail behind his ass. Looking at personal attributes, only agility has been strengthened a little. "Isn''t Maggie able to read out all the shadow demons? How did it come to me?" Gray was a little speechless. She thought Maggie''s ability was better than her father, but she didn''t expect that she was also a defective product. "Can this ability grow?" Gray thought for a moment. It''s still a few years before Maggie reads out the shadow demon. At the beginning, amo only summoned a little Red Riding Hood''s clothes, and then read out the dirty fingers and others. This shows that the ability of silver tongue really needs time to grow. Since this is the only way, gray can''t help it, and he thinks this form is good. It doesn''t affect his shooting and fighting skills, but also provides him with flying ability. "The tail is too ugly. Get rid of it!" Transformation depends on the magic in the body. Gray directly pulls away the magic of the tail, and the dragon tail slowly disappears. "Wow, hooligans, your majesty is a hooligan!" Little Molly didn''t know when she woke up. She flapped her two small wings and flew up from Gray''s head. She covered her little face and cried. "Who is a hooligan? Don''t shout!" His Majesty''s old face was red, and he hurried to reach out to catch jasmine. But the little fellow was very flexible, and the wings of Gray''s back were particularly hindrance in the little room, and she could not catch her. "What are you doing? Stop!" Outside the door came the startled voices of the younger brothers. Gray was stunned. She didn''t know what was happening outside, while little Molly took the opportunity to fly to his crown and lay still. She covered her eyes with her little hands, but couldn''t help peeping down from her fingers. Gray, who has recovered, is ready to catch little jasmine first, but this time, he finds that there is no trace of little jasmine at all. Even if he fully opens his spiritual power, he doesn''t find any trace! At this time, there was a disorderly sound of footsteps outside. Gray''s door fell in response. Several younger brothers pressed on AMO and firmly grasped him. "Beast, what do you want to do to little jasmine..." "Mr. Sutton, this guy All the guys were stunned. Before they finished, they stuck in their throat and couldn''t spit out. They stared at gray. They didn''t know what to do to save their lives. Gray''s expression slowly became cold, and his eyes were murderous. "Are you looking for death?" "Mr. Sutton, i... i... I..." "Uncomfortable, stop!" Gray suddenly felt that someone had punched him on the head, and then immediately felt the existence of Molly. Gray took back his murderous spirit and snorted coldly, "get out, who dares to leak out, who dares to run, and die!" "Yes, yes, yes!" Several people hurriedly returned to the door and carefully brought the door, although the door had no effect. "Bang!" Gray felt another blow on his head. "Too much!" Grayson airway. Little Molly''s mouth tilted and shrank into the crown circle. Gray couldn''t feel her breath again, but she had been exposed and could vaguely feel her on her head. Took a breath and slowly pulled away the magic on the wings. The wings disappeared and returned to normal shape. "Next time you yell nonsense, I''ll cook you!" Back to normal, Gray said fiercely to the little guy on his head. "No, dragons and elves are natural pets and friends!" Little Molly said angrily, and then hammered Gray''s hair with her fist. "Nonsense, elves are dragon food!" Gray snorted coldly. "It''s a friend!" "Food!" While quarreling with the elves, he changed his clothes. Suddenly, gray turned his head to listen and pulled from the corners of his mouth, "these guys have terrible imagination. What are Sutton and Satan talking about?" Dressed, gray angrily poked the elf in the crown with his finger, moved the broken door and went out. "Sa... Sa... Sa..." "Mr Sutton!" A younger brother was clever, gave the stammering guy a kick, and shouted with a smile on his face. "Have you seen it clearly?" All the younger brothers looked at each other and dared not speak. According to their speculation, this is the devil of hell. At this time, amo also understood that the situation in front of him was indeed the worst situation he thought. It was not the warrior who came, but the warrior who became a dragon after killing the dragon. He dared not speak. "See... See clearly!" Everyone turned their heads and looked at the honest man who spoke. Jose almost kicked him. At this time, you''re talking nonsense. Are you looking for death? You should think of yourself as blind, asshole. The little brother of the honest man saw that everyone looked at himself and said carefully, "it''s very big!" Gray''s face was cold. These gangsters didn''t know what to say and said something that people couldn''t understand. "I pay attention to practical results. I won''t treat you badly if I work for me. As long as you are obedient, there will be more rewards!" Gray took out a handful of silver coins and sprinkled them on the people. Several of them happened to fall on the little brother who just spoke. Gray is a little upset. This ignorant guy is so lucky. Thief God is really hateful. "Thank you, Lord Sutton. If you have anything, just say it. Even if you don''t want to die, we will help you do it!" The younger brothers cried happily. They had no fear at all. Compared with money, the devil is nothing. Even if the devil wants to occupy the world, they are willing to contribute. As for what others do, it''s none of their business. They sold. Drugs and products before. Aren''t they trying to gain profits by hurting others? They''ve always been scum and never changed. Gray nodded and looked at amo. AMO thought a lot for a moment. His missing wife, sleeping daughter in the room, and a lot of time in his next life. He hated why he was so impulsive and the elf was so small. Even if Gray was really an animal, what could he do to her? But in the face of this fantasy character, a guy like NPC can''t say sorry. He can only say dryly, "sorry, I made a mistake!" "It''s great to know your mistakes and correct them!" Gray nodded. "I''ve always been kind. Since you admit your mistake, I''ll forgive you, but I think you''re not in good shape. Take a rest. Ten days later, we''ll send the demon goat away and save your wife." AMO thanked him and couldn''t get out of his throat. His face turned red. How ugly his face was and what else he wanted to say, but gray didn''t give him a chance. Gray curled his mouth. How great do you really think you are? Do you think you can''t kill you or dare not? Don''t teach you a lesson and always think about turning the sky? Turn around and look at the dirty fingers that haven''t been moved, "if you want to go back, come with me and make me satisfied, I''ll let him take you back!" With that, gray went to Jose''s room, where it belonged to him for the time being. The face of the dirty fingers changed for a while, and finally seemed to die. They moved to the door step by step. The robot pushed open the door and walked in. Chapter 21 "I can''t imagine that adults have such a hobby. That guy is miserable. I don''t know if he can sit down tomorrow." "I guess it''s hard. He''s going to stand for a long time." "Shut up. If the adult asks you to go in, I''m afraid you can run faster than the rabbit. Would you like to devote yourself immediately?" A group of people began to discuss in a low voice, and the content was unbearable. "Shut up, everyone. Whoever dares to discuss adult affairs again, I''ll kill him." Jose scolded and glanced coldly, "what kind of existence is that? You talk nonsense behind your back. Are you really not afraid of death?" Jose has a little ability to be the boss. At least he understands some things faster than others, otherwise he wouldn''t have succumbed so soon. Now he heard from his little brother that Sutton might be the demon king, and immediately put himself in the position of loyal little brother, the kind of no two hearts. When others heard Jose''s warning, they all clicked at the bottom of their hearts. That''s the demon king. Can anyone arrange it? Maybe I''ll be killed by a car when I go out tomorrow. After understanding this, everyone shut up and sat on the sofa as a good child. Jose looked at a younger brother, "you go around and find a bigger house. The adult said to rest for ten days. We can''t squeeze here to disturb the adult every day. We also need to provide a more comfortable place for the adult to feel our sincerity." "OK, Jose, I''ll go right away!" Since gray came, Jose has asked everyone to call their own names directly, because there is only one real boss. In the room, gray looked at his dirty fingers as awkward as a monster and wondered, "aren''t you a juggler? At least you''ve seen some big scenes. Why are you so nervous?" "Juggling doesn''t need to do this!" Dirty fingers said stuffy. "You haven''t done it?" Grayton said after a while, "it''s okay. It shouldn''t be difficult. I think my talent is good!" As a fire dragon, I should have some talent for fire magic. Dirty fingers secretly Feifei, I''m afraid that your talent is too strong, but in order to go home, fight!! AMO is now completely under the control of gray. If he wants amo to send him back, he must ask gray... If he can convince amo himself, he won''t follow amo everywhere in the original book for so many years. "Gavin, come down!" Dirty fingers are tragically ready to take off their clothes. "By the way, do you only know the magic of dragon breath?" Pick up a place where you can treat people. Gray suddenly asked. "Ah? Yes, yes, this is what my teacher taught me. He can only do this kind of magic! " The dirty finger realized that he seemed to want to go wrong and quickly explained, for fear that the other party would see his embarrassment. "I don''t use it as magic at ordinary times. It''s just an acrobatic performance at the beginning. What''s more, it''s the dragon breath technique. In fact, it''s just our own name. In fact, it''s an ordinary flame technique." Dirty fingers hope to quickly dispel the adult''s interest and let themselves out so as to maintain their innocence. "It doesn''t matter. As long as it''s magic, I like it. As long as you teach me, I''ll let amo take you back to reunite with your family." Gray smiled. Magic, how can you let it run away when it''s all in front of you? Of course, you have to learn to be worthy of yourself when you have a chance! As for whether he can learn it or not, as he said, gray feels that his talent should be OK. After all, he is a fire dragon. If he can''t even master fire magic, his talent is really blind, and his fire dragon breath is a kind of fire magic. The gap should be small. Under the guidance of dirty fingers, the confident King began to learn his only magic, dragon breath... Cough, flame! There is no reversal here. His majesty has great talent and soon mastered this magic. [gray Sutton Power: 17 Agility: 17 Physical strength: 17 Spirit: 20 skill: Advanced marksmanship Advanced fighting Intermediate fencing Intermediate equestrian Intermediate archery Entry level flame Dragon breath (fire) Change (human dragon) Achievements: 2] Flame is only an entry-level skill. You can only rub a small flame in your hand. Gray resisted the urge to throw in the achievement points and planned to practice more by himself. It is not worthwhile to invest in skill points when the skill level is still very low, because when the skill level is low, it is easier to improve as long as you practice hard, and the achievement points will be more valuable when you break through a period or bottleneck. He had suffered this loss before, but later, before intermediate marksmanship broke through to advanced marksmanship, he spent a lot of time practicing. When he reached the bottleneck, he only invested two achievement points to break through smoothly. If he directly invested in the promotion of achievement points, it would take ten achievement points to upgrade the newly entered intermediate marksmanship. For this flame technique, two achievement points are required to break through the low level at the entry level. According to the previous skill upgrading routine, it is not 10 points at the intermediate level and 20 points at the advanced level. He doesn''t have so many achievements to throw in. Yes, other marksmanship and archery, from entry to low-level one achievement point, and then five times, from low-level to intermediate five achievement points, from intermediate to advanced double, and ten achievement points. As for how much further up, gray has tried, from advanced to master level, with 20 achievement points, and his total achievement points over the years are only more than 20. But fortunately, the system still has a little conscience. It doesn''t say that you must invest in achievement points to upgrade. You can improve your proficiency and understand your skills, and you can also reduce the investment in achievement points. Just like perception, you can upgrade after all perception at this stage. If you don''t complete perception, you can upgrade your perception. You don''t need achievement points to replace your own perception. Otherwise, he would still be in the position of Baron, and the Viscount would be far away. It''s not that strength has something to do with the title, but they climb up from Knights like this. Without strength, it''s difficult to get merit and promote the title. His Viscount was earned by killing countless Warcraft monsters around the kingdom. Without strength, he would have died if he dared to wave. Gray quickly withdrew from his memory and looked out of the window. It was almost dawn. Dirty fingers had already gone out when gray had a preliminary grasp. He said that he would rely on his own practice and understanding next. It''s no use for him to teach any more. He was in such a hurry to go out, of course, to explain to the people outside why he stayed so long, in order to teach his majesty magic, not anything else. But others obviously don''t believe it. Who is Satan? Devil, do you need your juggler to teach him magic? Isn''t that funny? But there was no doubt on the surface. Everyone said they believed it one after another. Of course, amo knew the truth that gray was a dragon, but he was decadent and had two big black eyes on his face. He didn''t want to explain it to others. He was still thinking of something to impress gray, let him go early to help save his wife, or tell himself how to summon a person not in the book from the book. It''s no big deal, no matter the demon goat. I take my wife and daughter to England, France, and even some unknown small countries. The devil goat should not be found. In the room, gray stopped casting magic. His magic was almost exhausted. Even entry-level magic can empty people after casting it for one night. Fortunately, he has the magic of fire dragon. Otherwise, it would be good for an ordinary person to cast it several times at the beginning. There is no need to think about practicing for a long time. Chapter 22 When gray appeared in the living room, although he was not energetic, he did not have dark circles, while others had some dark circles more or less. Obviously, a group of them crowded in the hall and didn''t have a good rest, but gray is different. His physical and mental strength is much stronger than ordinary people. Even if he doesn''t sleep all night, he won''t feel sleepy. Of course, it''s easy to die suddenly if you do it for a long time. Not long after gray came out, a little brother bought breakfast and came back. There were not enough tables and chairs. Some people squatted on the steps in front of the door to eat. As a result, some people who went out to work almost called the police. "Sir, is this breakfast made by Chinese chefs or hot, please!" Gray hasn''t eaten the food of his motherland for a long time, so when he learned that there were Chinese chefs here, he couldn''t be greedy. Breakfast and dinner every day must be Chinese food, and it''s not heavy, and lunch is western. I''ve been used to western style for so many years, and there are many delicious Western dishes. Gray is an adult and naturally wants them all. "Lord Sutton... Learned that amo, who had the hope of saving his wife, didn''t want to eat, always thought about how to save his wife, and then the family lived a happy life. However, no matter how much he worried and expected, gray directly waved his hand to interrupt him and said seriously, "don''t worry, the king''s reputation can''t be betrayed. I''ll help you save your wife. Don''t worry about this!" Is he joking about ten days? It''s impossible. Even if he doesn''t do anything these ten days, he''ll play everywhere and won''t go to find the devil goat. Because he wants to occupy the absolute leadership. This time, he just wants to tell amo that he can either follow me or go away and play by himself. There is no third choice. AMO shrank back and continued to chew wax one mouthful at a time, his eyes numb. "Maggie, advise your father that he hasn''t slept all night and has dark circles under his eyes. It''s time to have a good rest and take care of his body." Gray said to little Maggie sitting next to him. "Well, Dad, go and have a rest quickly. Brother gray is a warrior and will protect me!" Maggie looked at gray. "Will big brother protect me?" "Of course!" Gray smiled and touched the little girl''s hair. Now Maggie is much more lovely than she will be a few years later. Of course, she needs to be protected. For other middle-aged uncles, social beating is their most delicious growth experience. How can they see a rainbow without going through wind and rain? "Wow, bad dragon!" The elf held a potato chip and chewed it all over gray''s head. "You guy!" His majesty just wanted to get angry. The elf raised his little fist and gently hammered him on the head. A green light wave swung open. His hair was cleaned up in an instant, and a fresh sense of comfort came down from his head. "How lovely!" Gray''s attitude suddenly changed, and then he saw that many of those debris flew directly to his plate, and a bowl of delicious preserved egg lean meat porridge suddenly lost all its charm. Gray pulled his muscles on his face. Considering that continuous face change was not in line with the king''s temperament, he quietly put down his knife and fork. He was full. The rest was used to feed stray cats and dogs. After all, his majesty has always been a person who loves small animals, and his kindness is visible to all. Like those injured wolves, bears and even lovely deer, he likes them very much. In order to stay with them all the time, he specially makes their fur into clothes and boots to let them create their own life value. "My Lord, I haven''t eaten this yet. I''m not hungry for the time being. Would you like to try it?" Jose respectfully brought his food to gray. After gray asked them to prepare Chinese food, Jose also ate Chinese food every day, and did not repeat with gray. Basically, what gray ate every day, he ate the next day. Of course, he explained that this is to better follow the glory of adults, not to flatter in disguise. If his attitude in the past was only respect and his desire for money, he could be regarded as a barely qualified little brother, then after last night, he completely became a licking dog, respectful and humble. Why do so many gang bosses start to wash white, believe in Buddhism and do charity when they get old? Not only because of fear of death, but also because of fear of the world after death, falling into hell and suffering forever. Jose is not that old, but he now believes that he has met Satan, the demon of hell. What should I do to avoid suffering in hell after my death? Lick it. As long as the big man is licked comfortably, he may not only not have to suffer in the future, but also be a lord in hell, live a good life and reach the peak of life. Unfortunately, everything is their own fantasy. Although his majesty is also the Lord, he is only the Lord of a small place. If these people really come to his place, it would be good not to kill them. Do they still want the title of nobility? Gray has never forgotten that these people are a group of drug dealers. It''s OK for the world to be his subordinates, but when he returns to his kingdom, he naturally has countless loyal Knights working for him. Why do you need these tumors. There''s nothing wrong with them, but in Gray''s eyes, these people are just a group of cancer. It''s just that he doesn''t care because he''s not in his own kingdom and needs people. It is his great tolerance to give some money rewards. He wants more, that is greed. "Sir, we have found a new residence. The place is relatively large. I don''t think adults have a good rest. Let''s go there and have a rest!" After breakfast, Jose continued. He doesn''t know what gray thinks. In his opinion, even if he doesn''t know Gray''s "true identity", he should provide him with the best service. What''s more, he just wants to be a licking dog and serve Satan well. "New residence, good!" Gray nodded. It''s really not suitable to continue living here. There are too many people to live at all. It''s hard to make do for a night, let alone live for more than ten days? "Maggie, let''s go to a new place to live. After a while, I''ll take you to a fun place!" "Is Dad going?" "Of course he did!" Gray touched Maggie''s little brain and smiled. The silent amo suddenly woke up and said loudly, "no, I won''t go!" Is this guy going to explode? Gray looked at him suspiciously, his nerves slightly tightened, ready to deal with emergencies. He believes that people can do anything under pressure. It''s not impossible for amo to go crazy and want to deal with himself first, and then threaten himself to save his wife. But he obviously thought too much. Amo was stared at by seven or eight pairs. He soon woke up, twitched the corners of his mouth and said with a dry smile: "I mean, there are still some things at home. I want to clean up and go there again!" He is still very afraid of his ability. How can he fight with gray around his daughter? More importantly, even if he reads a powerful guy, people may not listen to him, and maybe kill himself with his backhand. If the summoned one could listen to him, how could he hide with his daughter for so many years. "After all these years of waiting, is it ten days away?" Dirty fingers gently advised him, and he didn''t think of any accident. "You''re right. It''s only ten days. I can afford to wait!" It has to be said that the protagonist''s mentality is good, and soon he rekindled his fighting spirit. Chapter 23 I have to say, dirty fingers are a guy with some brains who knows that eggs can''t be put in one basket. Dirty finger has a great desire to go home, so he also makes many preparations. In addition to following amo and waiting for him to find the book, he has always been in contact with the devil goat. Thinking that if amo doesn''t get through here, we''ll wait for capley Cohen and them to do it. At that time, they will get the money they want, and they will embark on the way home to achieve a win-win situation. So he knew where these people were hiding, so gray didn''t worry at all. Otherwise, he wouldn''t do it if he looked for people all over the world. At best, he told amo what to do, and then let him send himself back. Capley Cohen lives in a world similar to Gray''s, except for Warcraft and dragon. Gray has never found any other magical creatures in his world, such as dwarves, elves, fairies and so on. So this guy also has a special liking for the castle. He came here for a few years and bought a dilapidated castle as his base after making a sum of money. And gray also knows that this guy is just an ordinary person with no special ability. He bought a batch of guns from modern society at most, but that''s no threat to him. Although he still can''t avoid bullets, he can feel dangerous before they shoot, so he can avoid in advance. "Sir, here we are!" Hosella sat on the co pilot and showed gray the village outside. The main body of the village is built of stone, which is the style of hundreds of years ago. I don''t know how many years it has been abandoned. After living here with people, kaipuli Cohen has a little vitality, but he is unable to renovate at all. It still looks very dilapidated. Only the castle in the center has been repaired by him. "Drive in directly, no matter who you meet, shoot directly!" Gray ordered coldly that all the people here are under capley Cohen and villains from another world. Don''t feel guilty if you kill them. Then he looked at his eyes and was very excited. Even if he didn''t sleep all night, he still had his dirty fingers full of energy. He rolled down the window and looked outside, took out a pistol and loaded it. "Dirty finger, you show the way and drive directly to the middle of the castle. When I solve the guy, you can go home right away!" "I see!" Dirty fingers didn''t say much when they saw Gray''s action. He was not a good man. In order to go home, the life and death of the demon goat was none of his business. "Sir, do you really want to do it directly?" Jose is a little hesitant. Although he has been selling drugs for many years and has harmed many people, most of them will not directly kill people. Now he has to fight like a fire, which makes him a little nervous. And I''m a little confused. Does this man need a gun to kill? Didn''t you just wave and take it away? Or summon thousands of demons and push them flat. "Of course, do it directly. It''s so remote here. Even if it''s a little noisy, no one will come. Moreover, the people inside may not even have identity in society. They die in vain. Don''t worry!" Gray said coldly. At the beginning, he didn''t intend to solve it with gentle means. He knew what kind of person the other party was. Using gentle means would only waste time. Instead, it would be simpler and more efficient to do it directly, or he could catch them off guard. Although gray is confident that he can crush them, his many years of experience in leading the army has made him well prepared. When conditions permit, he still likes to do things with confidence rather than being a lone hero. "Who, stop!" The two men shouted from the entrance of the village with guns. The muzzle of the gun was impolite to the party, and their eyes were full of vigilance. There is no way but to be vigilant. The position they chose is very remote. No one will come here, not to mention such a fierce team! "Go!" After gray nodded, the driver stepped on the accelerator and rushed directly into the village head. After the two gatekeepers swerved away from the colliding vehicle, they were about to shoot. Suddenly, several bullets were shot from the high-speed car, which easily penetrated one person''s chest, while the other was only hit in the shoulder. In this regard, gray is not surprised. After getting the pistol, he has been practicing these days, and intermediate archery seems to have a great bonus to the shooting method. Although he is not a sharpshooter, he can accurately hit both moving and stationary targets at close range. After all, these two skills have a lot in common. But it''s bullshit to say that this shooting technique can reach the same level because of intermediate archery. And gray is not afraid to miss. There are two cars behind him. There are seven or eight people. If they are not dead, the people behind them will make up their guns and ensure that there are no survivors. After entering the village, the speed decreased a lot. With the instructions of dirty fingers, the car slowly approached the castle in the middle of the village. The castle is much larger than other houses, and it has been obviously repaired. Even if you don''t understand anything, you will immediately understand that this is definitely the target. Kapley Cohen also heard the gunshot, came to the window with an angry face, and then saw such a scene. As long as his people dared to leave the house, they would be shot one by one. "Damn bastards, get guns and kill them for me!" Capley Cohen roared. He didn''t think about who it was because he could get so many guns and occupy the village. Even if it was an empty village, he couldn''t do anything. So in fact, he has offended many people over the years. No matter who comes, he is not surprised. Now he just wants to kill each other, and then hang each other''s head on the outside wall to warn those guys not to provoke themselves again. Behind him, the little brother summoned by him fell back and prepared. Kapley Cohen knew that his younger brothers had no modern combat experience at all. They had just learned to shoot. I hope they might as well wipe their necks. So after telling them, he immediately went to the underground cell, where the big killer he had just got was held. "Darius, read them out immediately!" Capley Cohen went up to Darius, put a book in his hand and said eagerly. "Read... Read which paragraph..." Darius took the book and said slowly. In fact, he wanted to refuse. He didn''t want to bring those disgusting guys and some strange creatures into the world, but there was no way. His life was in the hands of others and he couldn''t refuse. In fact, if Capulet Cohen didn''t catch him, he wouldn''t use this talent all his life. He would rather be an ordinary man than this. "Go, go up and read!" Kapley Cohen took Darius up. He just thought, if you read it here, what if you read it? It''s not them who bear the brunt? He was also too anxious. He didn''t think too much for a while. Now that he thought of this, he immediately took Darius to the window on the third floor and asked him to read aloud outside the window. He ran far away. He also found that every time these silver tongues read something, people or things around them always disappear, and the closer they are to these people, the easier they disappear. It''s ok if someone else gets closer to Darius. He still dares to look at him here, but he sent his little brothers to stop the invaders. He doesn''t dare to stay here alone. He doesn''t want to disappear out of thin air. Darius watched the other party leave without the slightest idea of running away. He has escaped several times in recent years, but he has been caught back, and the punishment has become more and more serious, so that he has no idea now. The book was turned to a page by capley Cohen, and a paragraph was specially marked. He immediately understood that it was what the other party wanted to read aloud. Chapter 24 Finally, the road vehicles leading to the castle couldn''t go in. Amo and dirty fingers were left in the car by gray, who left two younger brothers to protect them. Gray took Jose and a group of younger brothers and rushed to the tallest castle in the middle. Gray''s speed is not fast. He always keeps in line with Jose and they. He doesn''t want to take risks. Once, when he encircled and suppressed monsters, he took his own speed and was out of touch with the team. Finally, he almost lost his life. He remembers this lesson from then on. Moreover, among some people killed before, he also saw several tattooed words on their faces. He immediately thought that the other party found the stuttering silver tongue. But he didn''t know how many people and monsters the silver tongue had read, so he had to be careful and figure it slowly. Although according to his speculation, this stuttering talent is far inferior to amo and Maggie, so the biological defects he reads are very serious, but this does not prevent him from being cautious. "Moo!" The dull cow barked from the front. Gray''s face was tense and warned, "no matter what comes, shoot directly!" After he knew that there was a silver tongue inside, he knew very well that no matter what rushed out, it could be read by the other party. Now no normal people live here. Now I hear the sound of a cow. Naturally, it can''t be a normal cow. It can only be a monster in the book. Sure enough, soon gray felt the shock coming from the ground, and there was a roaring trampling sound in front of him. It''s definitely a heavyweight charging, Gray said secretly. He''s not the kind of person who has to fight hard. He prefers to beat his opponents with skills. With the roar, a huge figure appeared at the corner, and the scarlet eyes showed that it was an irrational beast. There is no possibility of negotiation. "Kill!" Gray looked calm and took the lead in shooting at the monster. This is a cow. It stands upright like a man. Its two front hoofs have become broad palms, but its body is still covered with fur. There are also a pair of strong horns on its head. At first glance, it is particularly fierce and frightening. One bullet after another went into the Tauren''s fur and muscles, but in addition to the painful roar, its speed did not decrease at all, but increased. One pair of eyes became scarlet and smashed all the things in the way. "Sir, is this the devil in hell?" Jose is shivering in the corner. It''s not surprising that he has such a question. Gray and they talked about the devil goat before. He doesn''t know it''s a title. He really thinks that a devil has run out, and gray is here to catch it back. Gray didn''t speak. He stood alone in the middle of the alley, slapped out a shuttle of bullets, and then didn''t take out a new clip or gun. He grabbed a wooden box from the side and threw it at the Tauren. Also an easy job to do is to see the wooden box fly. But it does not hide. Strong arms are in front of the body, and the head is low. The horn is facing the front. By the power of charge, the box is smashed like a bubble. But gray didn''t do it for what he could do. Even the bullet didn''t hurt him very much. It would be wishful thinking to expect a wooden box to hurt him. He did this just to temporarily slow down its impact speed and block its sight. So after he threw out the box, he rushed out immediately. He didn''t believe it. Is this guy really invulnerable? Can''t even stab the sword of the fairy in the lake? Although the sword in the lake in his hand is not really the one of the fairies in the lake, because when it is read, it is subject to amo''s upper limit of ability, and its abilities in all aspects are limited, and there is no extraordinary ability. Now in his hand, it''s better than his previous Knight Sword. At most, it can be regarded as a magic weapon, which can''t be compared with the weapon in myth. But even so, he doesn''t believe that even the Tauren''s defense can''t be broken. When gray stabbed the Tauren in the chest with his sword, it was the same move, holding his arm to block it. Hiss! An obscure feeling passed from the sword in the lake to Gray''s hand, but the blade pierced the arm guard on the ox head''s hand, penetrated its arm bone, and finally passed through a layer of arm guard again, and the bloody blade came out of its arm. A sword tip came out from the inside of the Tauren''s arm, but the crazy Tauren ignored it, kept walking, roared and hit gray hard. Gray didn''t expect it to be so crazy that he firmly grasped the sword in the lake with both hands, but it was still pushed back by the tauren, and the sword in the lake slowly wiped its bones and stabbed it in the chest. "You, come here and shoot him in the eye!" Gray grabbed the ground with his feet and crushed stones, but he was pushed back by the Tauren. However, the Tauren''s speed has slowed down a lot and is still slowing down. He turned back to Jose and said to them while fighting it. "My Lord, I''m coming!" Jose waved his hand, ran up with all his younger brothers, and excitedly pointed the muzzle of the gun at the tauren, but the Tauren was still pushing gray back. He was afraid of hurting gray by mistake. Gray secretly scolded a waste in his heart. He was about to move again when he suddenly felt a tingling sensation like a needle coming from behind. DANGER! Gray knew the feeling. It was the danger of being pointed at the muzzle of a gun. Without much thought in his mind, he immediately instinctively let go of the tauren, leaned back, and then drilled under the Tauren''s crotch. After gray drilled in, he turned his hands on the ground and patted, and immediately turned back to face the Tauren''s back. At this time, he also saw that at the window of a house in the rear, three people aimed their guns at them. When gray turned back, a glimmer of disappointment flashed on their faces, and the guns spewed sparks. "Hide!" Gray shouted. He had caught up with the Tauren first, hid behind it and used it as a shield. One bullet after another was blocked by the Tauren. He roared angrily. Instead of turning back to gray, who put a sword in his hand, he continued to accelerate and charge forward. The three men did not continue to shoot tauren, but aimed their guns at Jose and others. In their view, tauren, such a magical creature, is useless in the world. The boss should let silver tongue read it out to deal with these people. Of course, it is a friendly army. As for gray, I can''t hit him anyway. Later, the Tauren will naturally turn around to deal with him. It''s better to solve the others first. Just when the three people no longer focused their fire here, gray suddenly stopped, two new pistols appeared in his hands, and each fired three shots at the window. After six very fast shots, the three people at the window fell down, but gray saw clearly that one of them was only hit in the shoulder and immediately retracted into the window to hide. Gray snorted coldly in his heart. He didn''t intend to let go of the guy who put the cold gun behind him. He stepped on the ground with his feet, and the rabbits rose and fell. He had rushed into the window. The remaining man was already afraid and wanted to run, but before he thought more, Yu Guang saw a dark shadow flying in from the window. "How is that possible?" He was frightened and said, this is the second floor. The window is three or four meters high from the ground. How can anyone jump up at once? But gray didn''t explain to him. After he landed in the house, he immediately determined his position according to the other party''s heavy breathing, and then swept his foot like lightning and directly swept on the man''s stomach. Being swept by Gray''s foot, his eyes were congested and his internal organs were broken. He vomited two mouthfuls of blood mixed with internal organs and fell silent. Chapter 25 After making sure that no one else was hiding, gray jumped out of the window again. Outside, Jose saw Gray jump into the window and solve the three people, shooting at the Tauren one after another. Feel the pain, the Tauren roar again and again, and the hatred value is pulled onto them again. They turn back and rush towards these people. "Kill it!" Jose cried, but their guns came all the way and had already fired a lot of bullets. At this time, the bullets were gone without firing two shots. He watched the Tauren rush over. "Run!" Gray yelled, "madder, do these people make sticks? They won''t run without bullets. They have to wait in place to die, don''t they? He is also a gang member. Are gang members so blind? It''s better to go home and farm, or you won''t know how to die. Although gray didn''t take these people to heart, they did well these days. When he saw them waiting to die so foolishly, his anger still rose. The remaining few people woke up like a dream. As soon as they lost their guns, they ran away. However, one person was directly caught by the Tauren and pulled it on one side of the wall like a whip, and immediately put a layer of red and white paint on the wall. "Die!" Gray shouted angrily, striding over the distance between the two and came behind the Tauren. After it killed the man, it seemed that it wanted to put it in its mouth to try the taste. However, gray would not give it such a chance. He jumped up and punched the Tauren in the back of the head, which immediately made him dizzy, shaking left and right like drunk, and the body on his hand fell off. Gray pulled out his sword from the lake when he turned to himself, and then stabbed it in the neck with a decisive sword. Now he can''t stop it with his arm and was killed on the spot. Jose walked over without saying a word and waited for Gray''s order. Gray knew that so many younger brothers had died at once, and he might not feel very comfortable, so he said, "go back to the car and I''ll be alone in the back!" With that, gray didn''t give him the chance to refuse. He strode towards the castle inside and disappeared into the corner in the twinkling of an eye. "Boss?" "It''s all right. We''re not good people. We''ll go to hell if we die. Adults will let them live well below!" Jose said firmly. He didn''t see the Dragon Wing behind gray, but he just saw his sword and pistol out of thin air. He believed it must be the ability of the demon king. As for why not become a devil and directly solve these guys, I should be afraid of being discovered by God. God and the devil are sworn enemies. If they are discovered, there will be trouble. After the self strategy, Jose looked at the remaining people, "come on, listen to the adults, let''s go back. The adults can handle it. He''s the devil!" Gray didn''t know Jose was making his own strategy behind. He also washed his mind for his little brother. At this time, he had seen his goal. "It... Ferocious... Ferocious mouth sends out... Sky shaking roar... Spray... Spit out... Hot... Dragon breath, and burn... The small... Small human beings in front of him to ashes!" As the man''s voice fell, a fiery red thing appeared in the air and fell directly in front of him. "What the hell?" Gray looked strange and couldn''t help it. The thing in front of him was too exaggerated. Originally, he heard the silver tongue read it and was ready to meet the great enemy, but he didn''t expect the other party to read such a thing, so he didn''t know what kind of expression to show to meet the other party. The falling thing, with its tail about six or seven meters long and its body as big as a car, has a very strange head, just like the dough has been blistered, with small wings less than 50 cm behind it, falling straight down. However, in an instant, gray immediately rushed up with a sword, jumped up with the momentum of charging, and shot in the air to catch the strange dragon still falling! Yes, he changed the sword into a gun in the air. He didn''t dare to let amo read those fairy tales, so he asked Maggie to read a gun. Although this gun is not a famous gun in those myths, it also belongs to the class of divine weapon among mortal weapons. Moreover, because Maggie''s ability is strong, this gun is not weakened at all, and it is no worse than the weakened sword in the lake. So gray stabbed it and pierced it directly from its abdomen. "Roar Weng!" The dragon''s twisted mouth roared with pain. It was about to bow its head and take a breath to kill the little ant, but it spit out nothing but saliva. Gray shot it together, which directly caused heavy damage to its internal organs, and gray also crashed into the wall in front because of the inertia of the rush. He stepped on the wall with his feet, made nine days of thunder with his feet, flew back and came to the dragon''s back. "You are the weakest dragon I have ever seen, weaker than a little turkey!" Gray said this softly. The lake sword in his backpack appeared in his hand, skillfully waved a sword, and the familiar light sword directly cut off his head. Poor little dragon, who doesn''t even know what happened, inexplicably came to the world and was taken away in less than ten seconds. When the faucet fell to the ground, a large amount of dragon blood gushed from its neck. Gray was about to solve the silver tongue. Suddenly, his heart moved. He turned and came under the dragon. Facing the dragon blood, he let it bathe his whole body. A large amount of dragon blood spewed out, and gray felt like he was in a fire, and the hot magic kept drilling into his body from all over his body. "It''s too weak. If only it were stronger!" Gray was disappointed that the dragon was too weak and could bring him limited benefits, but it only increased the magic in his body by less than 10%. And the dragon blood is not like the evil dragon he killed. It was directly absorbed by him. When the Dragon died, it was almost like the death of a normal creature, and there was no other change. After bathing in dragon blood, gray directly became a blood man. He looked up slightly. Sure enough, the silver tongue had run away. Gray closed his eyes and listened with a smile on his mouth. "Don''t be so flustered when running. Are you afraid I can''t find your footsteps so loud? Don''t look down on me so much, will you? " "Eh, the footsteps of two people? Interesting! " He suddenly found that there was someone with silver tongue. Hearing this, gray took back his long gun, then quickly waved two swords, opened a hole in the wall in front of him, and immediately ran after him. On the other side, kapley Cohen took Darius to the exit of the castle and scolded in his heart where the pervert came from. Even the crazy Tauren and the dragon were not his opponents. When did he provoke such a guy? How can such a pervert find himself? Is it for the guy in his hand? Although this guy stutters and reads unreliable things many times, he is also a silver tongue. If he makes good use of it, he can indeed bring a lot of wealth. But this is the silver tongue that I have worked hard to find. How can I give it to others? It''s a big deal. If you move to another place and recruit a group of people, you can make a comeback soon. Now the lost thing is nothing at all. As long as the silver tongue is still in his own hands, he still has a chance to make a comeback. The silver tongue can''t do anything. Kepley Cohen ran away and thought about what to do. He had been hiding and watching. He saw a powerful dragon and was easily killed. Although he didn''t see the end of the tauren, he thought it was more or less bad. So he doesn''t have the slightest idea of going against gray. He hasn''t enjoyed enough of the world. He doesn''t want to return to hell for the time being. As for why he took the risk of taking Darius, of course, it is because this guy is his life-saving straw and his hope for a comeback in the future. He must not give up. Even if all the things here are lost, as long as the silver tongue is still in his hand, he has the possibility of making a comeback, and the possibility is as high as 99.9%. On the contrary, if the silver tongue is gone, he will be basically useless. In short, the silver tongue can''t be lost anyway. If he loses this, he doesn''t know how to find another silver tongue, because this silver tongue was discovered by chance. Do you want to find another one? Dream! It''s not his inferiority complex. Just looking at today''s situation, the probability that God will favor him again... Is zero! Chapter 26 "Oh, I think you are in a hurry. You must have something urgent. In the next new era, three good young people, I don''t know if you can need help. DD Ming car, the mission will be achieved, and you can take a quick step!" Gray sat on the wall with his legs crossed, one holding a lake sword, one elbow against his knee, clenched his fist on his forehead, and said handsome. Of course, the word "handsome" is what gray thinks. Considering that the sword in the lake in his hand is still dripping blood, his body is also red with dragon blood, and his small face is still dripping on the ground. It looks like a perverted murderer. In the eyes of capley Cohen, it has nothing to do with handsome. On the contrary, for them, this is the God of death who comes out of hell, seduces souls and kills people without blinking an eye. "Who are you? Why against us? " Capulet Cohen said with an ugly face that in his world, although his setting is a villain and has the title of devil goat, in fact, he is as timid as a mouse. When he saw Gray tearing the dragon, he was about to pee his pants. Now the other party was chasing him with blood, which really frightened him and made his legs soft. But at least it has been read out for so many years. It has received a lot of modern information and broadened its horizons. Although it is hard to change its nature, it is not impossible to say a word at this critical moment of life and death. "Who am I?" Gray sneered and said loudly, "I''m officer gray Sutton of the space-time administration. You''ve violated the regulations on space-time management in violation of regulations, which has had a very bad impact on the world. Now I''ll execute you on the spot for the crime of crossing stowaways, assisting others to cross stowaways, and affecting the normal development of the two worlds!" He wanted to make up more crimes, but he couldn''t make them up, but fortunately his tone was very consistent and confident, and didn''t let them hear any flaws. "What... What time and space... Space and time administration?" Darius, as a silver tongue, is naturally not illiterate. On the contrary, as a silver tongue, they naturally have a love for books, so he is quite erudite. He understood it as soon as he heard it. This is an organization that manages a series of behaviors such as space-time shuttle and parallel world crossing mentioned in science fiction. So he panicked as soon as he heard this, especially the words "shoot on the spot" in the back, which almost scared him to cardiac arrest. Plop! Darius knelt on his knees and wrote the word fear directly on his face, "Sir, I''m not a jumper. It''s not my willingness to read them out. He coerced me. If I don''t do that, he''ll kill my child. I''m such a child. I can''t lose him and he can''t lose me. Sir, please let me go, please!" Gray looked at him in surprise. "Are you stuttering?" Isn''t this guy a stammer? It''s a miracle that he hasn''t stammered at all after such a big speech! Darius was stunned. He didn''t know why he didn''t pay attention to what he said, but that he didn''t stammer. Did he like to listen to stammering voices and special hobbies? But he didn''t dare to ask, and begged carefully again: "Sir, please... Please... You, I... Really... Was coerced!" When gray was about to say something, kapley Cohen on one side also flopped on his knees. His acting skills were extraordinary. For a moment, he was in tears and stared at gray for a while. "My Lord, I didn''t cross the smuggling. It was the amo, the damn silver tongue. I originally lived well in my world and had a happy family. My wife was very beautiful and my daughter was very cute, but suddenly it was read by the damn amo. I haven''t seen my wife and daughter for a long time. He is the culprit, officer." Capulet Cohen sniveled and cried, "Sir, please, send me back. I miss my wife and daughter so much. Please, let me be reunited with them." "Alas, what you said is reasonable. It seems that you are not the culprit!" Gray nodded seriously. "Yes, the culprit is the asshole amo, who separated me from my wife and daughter for so many years. I miss them so much. You must punish him!" Gray sighed and said regretfully, "but I''ve sentenced you to death. How can I say that I''m also a king... Ah, no, officer, I have to say nine things. If I can''t do what I say, how can I convince the public in the future?" "Big..." "Pa!" Gray gently blew the smoke from the muzzle of the gun, "sorry, my heart is too soft. I''m afraid you say too much. I''ll believe your nonsense. I''d better send you away in advance!" "There will be a gold mine in the east of your country!" Darius suddenly shouted, without stuttering again. "What are you talking about?" Gray looked at him strangely. He had read his own book. It was a little story. There was no follow-up at all, not even when he became king. How could Darius say that there would be a gold mine in the east of his country? "I have seen an ancient book left by my grandfather''s grandfather. It says that our ability can not only read the characters in the book, but also have a direct impact on the other world, but after doing so, our ability will disappear." He didn''t stammer again. "Really?" "It''s absolutely true, sir. I dare not deceive you. You just slipped your tongue and said you were the king. As long as you really have a country, there will be a gold mine in the east of your country." Darius quickly explained that he didn''t want to die. "You didn''t stutter?" Gray said curiously. It doesn''t look like stuttering. It''s just two times at a time. It can also be said that you stimulated your potential in a hurry, but it''s no coincidence that you do it all the time. "Yes, sir, I don''t want this ability to be used by them to endanger the world and fear that they will hurt my family. That''s why I came up with such a way to make everything I read incomplete." Darius explained that the silver tongue, which was gifted and capable of reading, was stuttering. That was the biggest joke played by God. "If you''re afraid I''ll deceive you, I can read you a paragraph now." "OK, then read a paragraph!" Gray took out a book and threw it over, then quickly stepped back dozens of meters to open the distance. Darius opened the book, found a paragraph describing the characters, read it out loud, the tone was very smooth and natural, and achieved both voice and emotion. After waiting for a minute, nothing happened. Gray walked over and patted him on the shoulder and said seriously, "although your sins are unforgivable, I think you still have a heart of repentance, and you don''t take the initiative to help the tyranny. You''re just an accomplice. You''ll be forgiven as a king... Ah no police officer. I hope you can turn over a new leaf and be a new man in the future." Gray remembers that this ability is a passive skill, and the master can''t control it. As long as he reads it out loud, the ability will take effect. Now the ability fails, which means that his ability has really disappeared. Of course, if the other party can really take the initiative to control the ability, gray can only be convinced. No way, this can''t be confirmed. Of course, he let him go mainly because he was compassionate and not indiscriminate. In fact, he didn''t care much about gold mining. Although he is a dragon, he doesn''t like gold at all. Chapter 27 [congratulations to the host for successfully killing the final villain before the plot is fully launched. You have achieved: plot strangler (1), achievement point + 3] "Ha ha, I''m really a genius. I knew there were achievements waiting for me here." Gray smiled. Sure enough, he had to do something to gain. In addition to the remaining two, his achievement points have accumulated to as much as five points, but he has not allocated these achievement points for the time being, because he is invincible here. Achievement points will be of other use later. "When did he catch you?" After glancing at the layout, gray refocused on Darius. "Six months ago!" Darius returned honestly. "Did you read any female characters?" "There are more than ten. He asked me to read them and serve them. It has nothing to do with me. I sympathize with these people and often help them within my ability, but my ability is really limited. After all, I am also a victim." Darius dared not hide it, but he did not forget to defend himself. Gray rolled his eyes. These guys are very thoughtful. They even save money for fun in the city. As for why Darius wants to explain, of course, it''s because the so-called service is not just service. You know, this is a den of thieves. How many decent people can you expect? Gray can imagine that a large area of green grassland on AMO''s head is stretching out. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no? I can''t pollute people''s innocence out of thin air. " Getting rid of some inexplicable ideas, gray looked at Darius. "Of course I believe you are as honest and kind as I am. Please take me to them, save them and let them meet a new life." "Well, they are usually arranged to work in the kitchen. They don''t know if they are still there. They may have run away when they know there is chaos outside." Darius said that he felt he should make it clear first so that he would not be regarded as a vent if he could not find anyone in a moment. Gray followed Darius and soon found the shivering maids hiding in the room. The people in the room were even more frightened when they saw Gray covered with blood. Although those guys were not good people before, at least their lives were guaranteed. How many people did this cruel man have to kill to do it? Shivering! "I''m here to save you. Whose name is... Um... Risha?" Gray asked, glancing at the people. There were only a dozen maids in the room. Hearing Gray''s words, they leaned closer to each other again, bowed their heads and dared not make any sound. After a while, no one answered. Gray nodded and took out a mobile phone from his backpack. "Hey, Jose, bring them here. It''s in the basement of the castle. It''s easy to find." Report his position. Gray asks Darius to bring a basin of water. He wants to wash his hands and face. He can''t take a bath for the time being. He can only bear it. After he washed the blood off his face and hands, the expression on these faces finally eased a little. No way. Being handsome means having privileges. If you are ugly, you stand there cleanly and look like a bad man. If you are handsome, even if you are covered with blood, others will think you have just returned from fighting with the villain. That''s the reality! Even if gray has read a few books these days, the protagonists in them are all Shuaibi? Why? Because the protagonist is ugly, how can a handsome man like him have a sense of substitution than readers? Won''t no one read it? Therefore, in order to cater to the readers of Shuaibi, now the author dares to write any Shuaibi protagonist, and gray is ashamed of them. Back to the point, apart from his blood, gray just opened his mouth to find a woman and didn''t do anything too much to them. Isn''t this enough to show that the handsome boy is not a bad man? Moreover, it is said that a group of people are fighting outside, and it is not safe to go out. The handsome boy himself said he came to save them. Maybe he didn''t let them go out for their safety. Gray was puzzled. I seemed to hear someone say I was handsome behind my back! Of course, there is no way. After all, there are few handsome people who can compare with him. It''s not surprising that these people talk behind their backs. Quite normal! "Your Excellency, can you tell me how to find my wife now?" AMO rushed in like a gust of wind, looked eagerly at gray and said. Over the years, he has been suffering all the time, especially in these ten days. He knew he could find his wife, but he had to wait. The feeling of urgency but had to endure almost made him run away. "Look, is there your wife in here?" Gray abandoned him and pointed to a group of maids in the room. However, depending on the situation, he didn''t need to look for it, because when he appeared, a woman pushed away, everyone rushed out, threw herself into amo''s arms with a surprised face, and tears fell drop by drop. Gray looked at them expressionless. When they wanted to talk to each other, amo found that his wife couldn''t make a sound. "Big... Lord, what''s going on?" AMO didn''t know, so he had to ask gray, because he always looked like he knew everything. "See those words on her? It''s the same as the sword in the lake you read last time. She was sent to the world in the book by you, but she was read again. However, because the people who read her are not competent, she also has some defects like the sword in the lake, or loses some normal functions, such as the ability to speak. " "Sir, is there any way?" AMO said bitterly that they had already concluded that the upper limit of ability would limit what he could read. He didn''t know what else to do, so he had to turn to gray. "Of course, as long as you send everyone back to the world in the book, she will return to normal." Gray didn''t sell off and told him the truth. "Good, good!" AMO nodded excitedly, took out a book and pen, and directly began to write the words to send gray back. "Now that you are reunited, I believe this small problem will not affect your exchange of feelings, so it''s not urgent for the time being. Send these people back first!" Gray said that and took Darius away. "Sir, what about you?" "I have something else to do, and I don''t trust your ability. I want Maggie to read it to me." Said gray. This reason is reasonable... Shit! The upper limit of ability will only affect the state of the characters in the book in this world. When they return to their own world, everything will return to normal. Really, when I am a fool, can''t I guess such a simple thing? But the situation is better than people. Gray doesn''t want to go, and he can''t help it. Then pretend to believe it. "It''s okay. I''ll make you normal." AMO gave his wife a warm hug. Risha nodded and looked happy, saying that she believed that amo would make her recover. "You go find those people just now and I''ll come right away!" He was afraid that when he was able to start, he accidentally sent his wife into the book. He gave a reassuring look to his wife with doubts and reluctance on her face and asked her to leave here. Amo began to write. Chapter 28 "Dirty fingers, why didn''t you go down? There are a group of women from the same world as you. Amo is going to send them back now. Go quickly and go home with them!" "Thank you, my Lord!" Dirty fingers are very happy. He has been preparing, but he didn''t expect to go back now. Before, he thought he would have to wait a while to finish the work completely, or at least save amo''s wife. Of course, even now, he doesn''t know that the woman behind gray is amo''s wife. She has been read out for a long time. What Gray said about saving, in fact, largely refers to saving her from here, not from the book. After the dirty finger thanked him, he didn''t say any more. He ran down with an excited look. Just like gray used to go downstairs for dinner in high school, he could cross three steps in one step. Gray went outside, followed the smell of blood in the air, and came to the dragon''s body again. He didn''t care about this before in order to chase silver tongue and capley Cohen. Now he naturally has to put it away. Tauren can still give up, but the dragon will take it back anyway. There are too many precious materials on the dragon, even the weakened castrated dragon read out. Moreover, gray can''t bear to use the materials on the dragon. He was not affected by the evil thoughts of the dragon. Although he has the ability to become a dragon, he still thinks he is a human. Being able to become a dragon is just a skill, like the transformation magic of Druids and Animagus. Only his ability, not his race, has changed, which is very clear in his cognition. Unlike those who become dragons, they really regard themselves as dragons, not people. Looking at the castrated dragon, gray sighed and put four achievement points into the backpack, which was immediately expanded to seven cubes. Of course, three of the cubes are filled with gold and silver treasures, as well as the things gray bought in the world to bring back to the kingdom. Although the dragon is six or seven meters long, its body is relatively slender, and its tail accounts for two fifths of its length, so it is not large in fact. After it is stuffed into the backpack, there is still some space left in the four cubes. Seeing Gray''s magical means, both of them were stunned, but they didn''t dare to ask more. One was that they had seen more powerful means and were afraid of being killed. The other was that they noticed their husband''s submissive look before. They faintly rejected and feared this man and didn''t dare to provoke him. "Have you read him any treasures?" Put away the dragon''s body, gray turned back and asked Darius, and then turned to the castle where capley Cohen lived. "Yes, sir, Capulet Cohen attaches great importance to treasure. Since he didn''t bring it with him, he must have put it in his own room. I''ll take you there now." Darius said wisely, not daring to hide it at all. Moreover, he was not Gray''s assistant when he had magical ability. Moreover, he has lost his talent and become an ordinary person. It''s better to be obedient for the sake of his own life. He is a man of wit and life first, otherwise he wouldn''t do so many things for capley Cohen. "In fact, I don''t want their treasures. I just count them to report their crimes!" Gray explained softly. "Of course, I understand this. Capulet Cohen has committed many crimes. These things are the most important evidence. You must take them away, put his charges on the ground, and let him be punished even if he goes to hell!" Darius gritted his teeth. Gray nodded. He was really such a upright man. He didn''t allow any evil to remain in the world. It seemed that everyone saw through his essence in a short time. With a few people into the castle, Darius soon took gray to capley Cohen''s room. It was very messy and there were a lot of treasures. Gray is a little disappointed. This guy doesn''t have many things. The treasure in it can''t even compare with one tenth of that in his backpack. "Forget it, nothing is better than nothing!" Gray began to clean up, "silver wine pot, OK, pearl necklace, careless... Well, crystal ball? What''s the usage? The crystal ball made by a wizard has many magical functions? Really? Then take it and go back and try again! " "Don''t be too disappointed, sir. Don''t you already have a gold mine? Besides, isn''t that guy also a silver tongue? Just tell him what you want. Isn''t there another Maggie to send you back?" Darius said secretly. He is quite sensitive to information. He can infer from Gray''s slip of the tongue that he is the king, and also infer from Gray''s words that in addition to the previous man, there is a silver tongue called Maggie. "You are such a clever little ghost." Gray''s eyes brightened, reached out and took out a pure gold wine glass and threw it to Darius. "Take it, it''s for you. This is the reward you deserve for sweeping away evil in the world." "Thank you, my Lord!" Darius quickly thanked and put it in his pocket. Gray took several people downstairs and met amo who came out after finishing the work. "All right?" "Yes, I sent them all back!" AMO looked at gray and thought only you and the elf at home. When you are sent away, my wife will return to normal. But he didn''t dare to say it. He couldn''t help it. He was afraid that his wife would be hurt. "That''s good. By the way, I have a way to make you give up this ability forever. Are you willing?" "How?" AMO said excitedly that he had been afraid of his ability. He was afraid that he might accidentally read out a monster that hurt his wife and children. He was very happy to have the opportunity to eliminate it. "In this way, you go to the open space over there and read the text aloud." Gray handed a small note to him. "Don''t worry, I have many ways to hurt you. I won''t hurt you with this." Look at his hesitation, Gray said impatiently. "Yes, of course I believe you. I''m just too happy. I''ll be there right away." Giving his wife a reassuring look, amo took the note and went to the open space in front of the castle. Taking a deep breath, amo looked at the note in his hand and read aloud: "in the sea north of the Stone Castle Kingdom, there are AMO suddenly lost his voice. He tried to open his mouth, but his throat was blocked by something. He couldn''t read the above words normally. "What''s going on?" Gray looked at Darius next to him. "It should be that his ability is not enough to create what you require in another world." Darius thought for a moment and said, "maybe you can lower your requirements and try!" Saying that amo''s ability is insufficient, what does gray want him to read? In fact, gray thinks there is a sea in the north, which is rich in resources but not developed. It''s a waste of resources, so he wants a group of mermaids to help him explore the sea. He swears that he has no other ideas. Gray tried again to change the number from a group to ten, and then from ten to one, but amo couldn''t read it. Finally, gray completely gave up the idea and changed to an iron mine in the west of the Shibao kingdom. This time, he succeeded. The reason why he no longer wanted his favorite gold was that Darius had given him a gold mine, a small kingdom and a gold mine. As for iron ore, the kingdom of Shibao is really short. He can''t fight those Warcraft and suppress those rebellions every time, so he needs an iron ore to build equipment and a strong army. After reading these words, amo tried his ability again. As expected, he couldn''t read the characters in the book. Gray nodded slightly. Darius really didn''t deceive himself. He didn''t believe that amo could control his ability, that is to say, their ability really disappeared, and there was a gold mine and iron ore in another world. "Everything has been solved. This harvest is not small. It''s time to go back and continue to enjoy life." Gray nodded. "Come on, let''s go back and find maggie!" Chapter 29 [the host completes two time travel, and you achieve new achievements: time travel, achievement reward: time travel] Hearing the familiar prompt in his ear, Gray was happy, but then his face showed a look of doubt. Why didn''t he increase his achievement points? What''s the ghost of time-space shuttle? [gray Sutton Power: 17 Agility: 17 Physical strength: 17 Spirit: 20 skill: Advanced marksmanship Advanced fighting Intermediate fencing Intermediate equestrian Intermediate archery Entry level flame time travel Dragon breath (fire) Change (human dragon) Achievements: 1] Opening the character interface, gray saw that there was another skill in his skills, which was the reward mentioned in the system prompt, time and space shuttle. "What the hell? Time travel? "Is it infinite?" Gray has a headache. He needs the comfort of a beautiful big breasted maid, not because of anything else, but because the maid can make him feel the warmth of the sun. "Come on, come on...??" Gray withdrew from the interface and suddenly looked silly. Did Maggie send me to the wrong place? It doesn''t look like my palace. Look at the floor, look at the gate, look at the wall hanging, look at the stairs, it''s really a bit like. Take a closer look. Although it''s a bit chaotic, it really looks like a palace. Yes, but why is it like this? My palace was robbed? Which son of a bitch is so bold? "Your Majesty, are you back?" An old man came out with a broom and looked at gray in surprise. Gray nodded. It seemed that he was right. This is his palace, but I don''t know why it was like this. "What happened?" Gray asked in a deep voice, praying in his heart not to what it was. I had been away for decades. "Your Majesty, it was fine a few days ago after you disappeared, but later it was rumored that your majesty had... Died. The nobles rebelled one after another, as well as the former palace guard. They rushed into the castle and took the country... Samos." When the old man explained a little, gray understood what had happened. "How long have I been gone? Is it nearly a month? " Asked gray. "Your Majesty, you have been away for ten days!" The old man said carefully that the ten days Stone Castle country has changed a lot. Although he is only a servant sweeping the floor, many people have been taken away, but he has not been taken away, but he still heard some news. "Ten days, my time there is 26 days, that is to say, the time on both sides is 2.6 to 1." Gray came to a conclusion immediately. But he knew it was meaningless to think about it now. He immediately turned his mind and continued to ask, "what''s the situation outside?" "I don''t know, but the rebels robbed the Samos and left. I think the king should still be in the hands of the royal guard!" Gray nodded slightly. Yes, if someone occupied the king''s capital, he would not give up the opportunity to enter the king''s palace. Since there is no one here, it means that Wang Du is still in his hands and that someone is still waiting for him to come back. "Are there any horses in the stable?" "There were only a few bad horses left, and they took away all the good horses." "That''s all right. Just have a horse." Gray also knows that he can''t ask too many things about the old man. If you want to know more information, you still have to go to those at the front and at the top. Taking a horse from the stable, gray went straight to the city gate. This time, he was no slower than he was last time. Although it was a bad horse, it took him less than ten minutes to reach the city gate. In this way, the city is really not big. It is far from the ancient cities of China. "Who, stop, or we''ll shoot!" The garrison soldier raised his bow and arrow and shouted. "It''s me. Call Porter Lang to see me!" Gray rolled over and dismounted. He changed his clothes here long before he came back, otherwise the casual clothes might not be recognized. At this time, those people also saw that the visitor was their long-awaited king. "Your majesty!" The long-awaited King finally came back. The soldiers shouted happily one after another. The voice slowly spread. More and more soldiers got excited and began to shout his majesty. Gray did not stop them. After they shouted several times, almost everyone in the city knew that his majesty came back, he stretched out his hand and pressed them to stop. "What''s going on? What are the soldiers shouting? " Among the noble allied forces, Samo was sitting in the Lord''s seat. He was discussing with many nobles about how to break through the city gate and recover the king''s capital tomorrow. Suddenly, he heard the soldiers on the opposite city wall shouting his majesty, and immediately stood up from his seat. "Your Majesty, perhaps these rebels have figured it out and intend to open the door to surrender and welcome your glorious return, so they shouted loudly to your majesty and hope to welcome you into the king''s capital." A young nobleman said that he was Madrid Shor, the son of the Marquis of Wales Shor, who was demoted by gray and made count. Princess felia was sitting next to him. It was obvious that the old king chose him as his successor. "Yes, father, the fake King hasn''t appeared for so long. It''s normal that they can''t hold on!" Felia smiled. In recent days, the life like the stars and the moon is the princess life she expected. After experiencing this, she remembered that she had been kidnapped by the dragon and imprisoned by gray, which made her angry and wanted revenge more and more. Samo, the old king, was not as optimistic as they were. He had a guess in his heart that frightened him. After a long time, when the voice on the other side of the King City stopped, Samo interrupted the discussion around him, "let''s go and see what happened." He hoped it was really what these people guessed, otherwise, their action would be extremely difficult this time. On the wall of the king''s capital, gray stood in the front and looked at the barracks set up by the noble coalition. Gu Jing had no waves on his face. "They have attacked the king''s capital for a few days." "Your Majesty, it has been attacking for two days." Porter Lang replied that he was also a soldier brought out by gray. After Trevor and gray sent them to various regions to suppress the rebellion and balance the nobles, he became the captain of the Royal Guard and promoted to baron. "After you were away from the palace, there was a lot of chaos in the palace. They took the opportunity to escape on the third day of your absence and took away those royal guards who had surrendered and some unstable traitors. After escaping, they spent another four days persuading the waiting nobles to organize a coalition army. Three days ago, the coalition army came to the city and began to attack the king''s capital. Fortunately, they gave us enough time before I reorganized the army and cleared away the unstable factors in the city. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be captured in one day. " "You did well, you all did well!" Gray didn''t hesitate to praise. Looking at the soldiers looking forward to their return, he didn''t hesitate to give a reward, "there are many rebels this time. I will never be merciful. Many territories will lose their masters. Whether you can become new masters of these territories depends on your next performance! This time, the battle merit required for knighthood will be halved! " "Your Majesty, long live your majesty!" Gray didn''t stop them from shouting, even if it would expose the news of his return and deprive him of a surprise attack. Because he just wants to tell those people that I''m back, Dragon Slayer. Are you afraid? be not afraid of? Well, I''ll tell you what fear is, what fear is! Gray has no regrets about his previous actions. What he did before can really make the country stable at the fastest speed. If it hadn''t happened too suddenly and he was there, the country would still be stable and wouldn''t be like this. Therefore, this situation is only caused by an accident, not his mistake in decision-making. "It''s him!" Samo looked at the majestic man standing on the wall, and a trace of fear flashed in his heart. First, Gray''s performance at the border in recent years was too outstanding. Second, the reputation of the Dragon Slayer warrior was so strong that he still had no absolute confidence to defeat him with so many noble coalition forces. Samo suddenly had an impulse to swear at his mother. He was about to accept his life. He was safe to be a florist and lived happily with his wife and daughter every day, but this guy suddenly disappeared and gave him the opportunity to take charge of the kingdom again. But if you''re missing, you''ll be missing forever. Why do you come back suddenly? Isn''t this adding to the big guy? Aren''t you playing with my feelings? Chapter 30 On the side of the noble allied army, a group of people looked at the city garrison with great morale because of Gray''s appearance. They were about to say something to improve our morale. Suddenly, they saw a six or seven meter long dragon on the opposite wall out of thin air. Don''t get me wrong. It''s not gray who changed, but he took out the dragon he killed. "Listen to the rebels opposite. You have to get out of here. Otherwise, when we finish eating the dragon, you will die." Gray said in a voice like a bell. His voice was louder than the voice of the people just gathered, and resounded through the whole battlefield. "Come on, take the Dragon down and cook it, give it to everyone, and we''ll attack after eating!" Gray continued loudly. "Attack, attack!" Everyone cheered. By contrast, the momentum on the opposite side was even lower. There is no other reason. It is really that the reputation of dragon slaughtering warriors in this world is too loud. Moreover, what can be more shocking than a dead dragon? If the morale of this side was improved when gray appeared, and did not cause much morale blow to the enemy, then when the dead dragon appeared, the morale of this side had reached the peak, while the morale of the opposite side had decreased to the bottom. Gray knows very well that there are several factors that are very important in a battle. The first is morale. Generally speaking, it is not a problem to defeat an army with more people but little morale than himself; The second is the general. A well commanded and brave general brings much more confidence to the soldiers than a mediocre general; With a strong general, the soldiers will naturally have a fearless mood in their hearts, which makes them move forward bravely and never shrink back in battle. Of course, there are economic and political factors that will have an impact on the outcome of the war, but these factors are obviously not the most important when there is a protracted war between big countries and a small country like Shibao. Soon someone came up and carried the dragon body down, and began to deal with it not far away. "Your Majesty, the dragon''s body is too stiff. An ordinary kitchen knife can''t even pierce its skin." The Cook said with a ashamed face. "This is the lake sword given to me by the fairy in the lake. Take it and try it." With a forced look on his face, gray took out the lake sword from his backpack. "Thank you, your majesty!" Looking at the curious look of the soldiers around, gray cleared his throat and began to make up a story: "when I went to rescue Princess filia, I rode a horse and walked through the forest all day and night. I was thirsty and tired. Suddenly there was a lake in front of me. I jumped down to take a bath happily. At this time, a fairy came out of the lake. She was full of holy light. Her white gauze skirt shrouded her graceful body, and her bright face was unparalleled in the world. When I explained my intention to her, she gave me a sword that could help me kill the dragon. " "This time I saw her in my castle again. When the fairy in the lake heard that I had become the king, she invited me to her house. But I didn''t expect that these villains boldly rebelled. After knowing this, the fairy in the lake gave me a treasure, asked me to put away the Dragon I killed, and sent me back to the castle, Let me kill these rebels. " Although gray made it up a little unreliable, looking at the look of the soldiers around, they obviously believed it. "Your Majesty, can you tell me what the fairy''s home in the lake looks like?" Gray nodded and said seriously, "of course, the fairy''s home in the lake is under a large lake. In the middle of the lake, there is a castle. It is completely hidden under the water and is enchanted by the fairy in the lake. Most people can''t see it at all. During the day, the sun sprinkled into the water, just like golden threads falling into the water. The fairy in the lake also took me to collect shells and water plants at the bottom of the lake. At night, the moonlight will also pass through the water, but the moonlight is very soft and can''t reach the bottom of the lake. At this time, the fairy in the lake will cast a spell to make the moonlight brighter. In this way, we can see the stars and moon in the sky at the bottom of the lake, which is clearer than what we see on the ground. " "Your Majesty, do you see anything on the moon?" "Of course, there is also a fairy on the moon. The fairy in the lake told me that the fairy''s name is Chang''e, which is the Moon Fairy. Every night, she will make the moon shine, and then rise slowly from the horizon. However, the Moon Fairy is very naughty. Sometimes she only makes the moon shine a little, sometimes makes the whole moon shine, and sometimes she releases the moon in advance, and sometimes she plays it back very late. " "So it is. No wonder the moon is always changing." "Yes, the Moon Fairy is so cute." "Your Majesty, what about the sun? Is there a fairy on it?" When gray told the fairy story, many soldiers forgot their uneasiness these days and joined the discussion with interest. "I also asked the fairy in the lake, but she smiled and said to me every time. I''ll know later, but she didn''t tell me if she had!" Gray said in distress, "I''ll ask her next time I see her again." Then gray talked about the Forest Fairy and the goddess of the sea. Why are they all women? Gray said he was influenced by various myths, because many gods in the legend are fairies and goddesses, and he definitely doesn''t like fantasy fairies. And it seems that everyone likes fairies very much. This is also to cater to everyone''s taste. It has nothing to do with him. More importantly, it''s too much for these guys to start drooling. Even if you want to fantasize, you should restrain yourself. Can''t you go home and hide under the quilt? In public, what is it. Thinking so, gray also swallowed a mouthful of saliva. It had nothing to do with the fairy. It was the dragon meat that was too fragrant. "Well, let''s go to eat meat in three batches. Next... Gray looked serious." get ready to fight! " "Yes!" "Your Majesty, they won''t call at this time, will they?" "No, I''ll stand here and see who dares to come!" Gray said confidently that, of course, in addition, the remaining two-thirds of the people on the wall are also very important. Gray looked at the opposite camp and began to organize the army. Then he walked slowly forward, but finally he stayed a hundred steps away. "Gray Sutton, damn traitor, anti thief, your doomsday is coming. Open the gate and surrender immediately. The great king will consider sparing you a dog''s life, or we will hang you on the gate when we break the gate." Madrid shor said with his nostrils up in front of him on his horse. "Who is this stupid dog?" Gray looked back at Portland with a puzzled expression - after this guy was named count, he didn''t dare to enter the palace to thank him. He only wrote a letter to express his loyalty and gratitude, so gray didn''t recognize him. "The eldest son of the Marquis of Wales, the Earl you made out, is now felia''s husband." Portland replied truthfully. He didn''t think it was wrong to say so. Anyway, his majesty will let this guy know what the biggest mistake in life is. It doesn''t matter whether his majesty has misjudged people. Gray waved like Portland on one side. Portland immediately understood what he meant, took his bow and arrow from behind and gave it to him. "Felia has married me, you false king who stole the throne. Surrender is your only hope for life. Otherwise, the army will flatten the gate and destroy your army." The other side was still chattering. Gray shook his head slightly. "Tut Tut, I saw a green prairie shining on his head. I couldn''t bear to kill him." However, although he said so, he still had to kill. When Madrid continued to provoke, an arrow was shot from the wall like lightning, and then ruthlessly penetrated into his mouth. He didn''t use a gun. He was afraid of being missed so far. Relatively speaking, he was more confident in his archery. "Get out!" Without waiting for the noble coalition army opposite to get angry, gray roared and scared nearly 10000 people back several steps. "Ha ha, it''s really a group of cowards. It''s ridiculous that they dare to be enemies with the great dragon slaughtering warriors. Go home and feed the children!" The garrison laughed and shouted insults. The soldiers opposite looked at each other and didn''t know how to fight back. Chapter 31 Samo looked at the retreating coalition army and almost spit out his old blood. Besides, Madrid, don''t take great pains to save me. Can''t you let me rest at ease in the castle? Facing the Dragon slaying warrior, you still run so close. Who gives you courage when you beep in front of the battle? However, at this time, he had no choice but to attack. Surrender? Hehe, he believes that no matter how broad-minded gray is, he will not leave this hidden danger. And although the other party has only been on the throne for a month, he has already had his own supporters in the kingdom. As long as he defeats the coalition this time, he is the real king of the Kingdom, and no one can shake his position. Leaving him is really useless except for hidden dangers. Even if the other party doesn''t kill him for the time being, he will find a chance to let him die naturally. "The traitor gray has no aristocratic spirit. He sneaked in and killed the Marquis of Madrid. Soldiers, for the glory of the king, eradicate the traitor and rush for me." Samo pulled out his sword and shouted angrily. "Give it to me." The other nobles held back their fear and shouted. They also knew that it was their own death to retreat at this time, so they pulled out their swords and commanded their soldiers to attack the city. "Shoot the arrow, don''t save the arrow, shoot it hard!" Gray loudly ordered that he would decide the world in the first World War, so he didn''t need to save materials this time. Anyway, he couldn''t use too much later. Moreover, after the fight, the whole country was his and didn''t need too much military funds. When the Allied forces entered the range of 50 steps, all the soldiers guarding the city threw out their arrows. Now the troops under the city are so dense that they don''t need to take aim at the opposite arrows. They just need to ensure that their arrows can fall in that area. Gray hid behind the women''s wall and looked down from time to time. He held a black iron block in his hand. Every time he looked at his head, the iron block in his hand would emit fire, and then make a loud sound. Then there would be a man on the opposite battlefield, at least an officer, who would die with a blood hole in his body. The Allied forces have only made 20 steps, and at least five officers have died, and the death is so mysterious. Although soldiers on the battlefield don''t pay much attention to the life and death of others, someone will always notice this, and when they notice this, they can''t help feeling afraid. Originally, they were afraid of the reputation of gray dragon slaughtering warrior and did not dare to go forward. Now they were so frightened that several people who were frightened had the idea of running away, and their actions on the battlefield were slow. The consequence of slowing down a few shots is that the people behind also slow down a few shots. Of course, this is insignificant in the whole battlefield, because someone will die at any time to block their progress. However, although a few slow shots will not affect the progress of the battlefield, they will affect the morale of the army. For example, when others charge well, you suddenly slow down. The people behind you either push you forward directly or slow down themselves. If it is a neat and uniform March like China''s war, of course, there will be no result of everyone slowing down. The people behind will basically step on the bodies of their predecessors and continue to move forward, but the small army gathered up by the aristocracy is basically an army with dozens of people. Do you still want it to be banned? Still want to cooperate with each other? Forget it, wash and sleep. There is no such possibility at all, so when they lose the momentum of charging forward, the fear in their hearts will become greater and greater, and finally lead to desertion. Gray played for a while and found that the efficiency was still a little low. Quietly Mimi touched three grenades and gently threw them out. Three grenades crossed a perfect arc in the air, and then fell among the rushing coalition forces. Everyone was charging at the risk of arrows. No one noticed that it fell. "Boom, boom!" Three explosions sounded one after another, instantly causing dozens of casualties among the coalition forces, and this kind of weapon they had never seen made them have a deep fear at the bottom of their hearts. This has never been seen before. Is it God''s punishment? Or some powerful Warcraft? "The fairy in the lake gave me my baby!" Looking at Bertrand''s confused look, gray gently explained. No way, this kind of high technology is unheard of here. It''s better not to be too shocking. It''s good to let the non-existent fairy in the lake carry the pot! Gray then took out three more grenades and handed them to Portland. "Pull the metal ring off and throw it out at the people outside immediately." With that, gray went directly down the wall, "don''t eat well. We''ll eat later and gather. We''ll drive these damn bastards back to their hometown!" Soon, a team of about 500 people gathered in front of gray. This is the first batch of soldiers who came to eat meat. Basically, they have eaten well. After eating, they feel their blood gas surging up and they feel hot. They seem to have endless strength to vent. Gray rode on a fine horse and took out his long gun from his backpack. "Open the city gate and rush with me!" With a creaking sound, the heavy city gate finally opened. After a moment of consternation, the noble coalition immediately rushed towards the city gate like a tide. Portland looked up at the outside of the city wall. Thinking of the power of gray throwing out before, he quickly opened the pull ring and threw the three hand grenades at the most crowded place. "Boom, boom!" "Rush!" With three explosions, gray rode his horse, followed by twenty riders, and rushed out, followed by infantry. No way, there is no great plain in Shibao country, and there are few horses. Gray has always wanted to form a cavalry, but he can''t do it because there are not enough horses. A mere 20 horsemen and horses can basically play no role in the battle of nearly 10000 people, but it''s different with gray. Holding a long gun, he rushed out of the city gate directly. Weian''s figure was like the God of war. The long gun took four or five people''s lives in an instant, giving space for the cavalry behind him to rush out. "Go away!" A roar, like thunder, made those coalition soldiers stunned for a moment. Then they saw a long gun like a death sickle and began to harvest their lives. Moreover, the knights who followed were not weak at all. They were only 20 people, and even had the momentum of 2000 people. "Kill!" The infantry followed, harvesting the coalition soldiers scattered by the cavalry. "Everyone, go down the wall, follow your majesty and kill these sons of bitches!" Portland looked excited and shouted. He also slipped down the wall and began to charge after gray with his soldiers. In the face of the 500 people brought out by gray, a large number of noble coalition forces were defeated one after another. It can be said that the more than 1500 people guarding the city are basically the elite brought out by gray, and the 500 people have just eaten dragon meat, with endless energy and momentum. Although there were only 500 people, it was like a sharp spear, tearing the coalition army of nearly 10000 people and piercing the enemy''s heart like a sharp knife. Especially gray, like the legendary god of death, his long gun reaps life every moment. No one is his opponent. Everyone who sees him in front has the impulse to turn around and run away. No one is afraid of death, and it''s still such a worthless way to die. As he killed more and more, the impulse to escape finally turned into action, and the coalition troops fled. Chapter 32 "Run!" The noble coalition was frightened. Seeing gray rushing over, they immediately dispersed. Gray doesn''t pursue beheading to kill the enemy. He did this before in order to break their courage and defeat their courage. As long as he does this, he doesn''t want to kill more, because there are not many people in this country. So after defeating one enemy, gray would immediately rush to another with twenty cavalry in order to disrupt their formation and attack their morale. "Don''t run. Go on, go on. Are you all pigs? Ten thousand people are chased by twenty people?" Those aristocrats yelled, but there was nothing they could do, because none of them listened to him. I swear to be loyal to you, but do you take me as cannon fodder? Is my life so worthless? After breaking up several coalition forces, gray set his eyes on further places. For example, the nobles standing behind the battlefield were dressed in gorgeous and conspicuous clothes. "Your Majesty, I did this in a moment of confusion. Please forgive me. I am willing to be captured by you. Our hospital will take a thousand gold coins as ransom." A nobleman saw Gray rush over, his legs were soft, he was immediately scared to fall from his horse, and then knelt on the ground. However, at this time, he did not forget to think about his life and cry for capture. In the aristocratic war, there is indeed such a rule that after the aristocracy fails, it can pay a ransom to exchange itself for its own territory. This is the rule set by an unknown generation of king in order to solve the grievances between the nobles. In essence, it is to protect the nobles. After all, the nobles have their own territory, and there will be resentments and wars between them. But does gray care? I don''t care at all. When the nobles die and the heirs die, his territory will be returned to the king. Isn''t that right? He''s disgusted with too many nobles and divided his land! So grace didn''t care what he said. She rode past him on a war horse, and then a big head was broken with a long gun. The milky white thing was still crawling in his head. Kill one nobleman and gray goes straight to the next. His preferred targets are those big nobles, at least above the count, because only these people can give a large number of troops. At present, there are three marques and eleven earls in the Stone Castle Kingdom. Now, in this battlefield, except for the two marques of his father, at least six earls have come. Gray''s goal is to kill all these guys and give the national aristocracy a big reshuffle. As for whether there will be any unrest in the country, it doesn''t matter. The whole country has set off a war. Now this opportunity is just right, and there may not be such a good opportunity in the future. And there are so many nobles in such a small territory. Gray doesn''t think it''s appropriate. There are so many nobles. Doesn''t Lao Tzu''s interests decrease? At most two Marquis and six earls should be granted. The rest should be my territory. Of course, it''s best for the whole kingdom to have only one noble. I''m the only king of the whole kingdom. I don''t share my territory with anyone! A very bold idea flashed through Gray''s heart. He suddenly felt that it was an unforgivable crime to share his things with others. However, although gray kept thinking in his heart, he didn''t hesitate in his hand. Now several nobles have died under his gun. "Your Majesty, spare your life. We are willing to surrender!" "Your Majesty, it was the old man who bewitched us. We are loyal to your majesty and have never thought of betraying your majesty!" "Your Majesty, spare your life. My golden shield family is willing to become the shield of the Kingdom and serve the Sutton family for generations!" Many people have been frightened by Gray''s ferocity and can''t afford the slightest resistance. However, gray turned a deaf ear to their begging for mercy and took them away with a shot. With Gray''s killing, these people probably understood that gray had to kill all today, so some people rose up to resist. Of course, this can only make them die with dignity, and can''t stop Gray''s footsteps at all. Others want to escape, but as long as gray sees them, he will take out the bows and arrows directly from his backpack and take them away one by one. Samo took a deep breath and shouted, "gray, I''ve never treated you badly except for felia. It doesn''t matter if I die. I hope..." "Hiss!" The silver spear blade pierced his chest, and gray raised his eyebrows, "what do you want? Sorry, I slipped my hand and didn''t have time to finish listening, but I guess you still miss your wife and daughter in the end! " Samo''s mouth gushed blood and could not speak, but his gray eyes suddenly brightened. Gray saw this and said very considerate, "don''t worry, I will reunite your family. Don''t thank me!" Samo''s eyes suddenly became frightened, angry and resentful, and finally turned into a thick plea, but gray saw another aristocrat who was going to flee the battlefield, so he stopped caring about him, picked and dumped him with a long gun, threw him on the ground, and drove his horse to catch up with the aristocrat. The last dignified noble died under Gray''s arrow. Gray looked back at the bloody battlefield. He took a deep breath. "All the rebellious nobles have died. All the rebel soldiers, lay down their weapons and spare you." The huge voice covered the whole battlefield. Those soldiers who had no intention to fight again for a long time put down their weapons and knelt on the ground waiting to become prisoners. "Your Majesty, the rest of the nobles?" Portland rode over and asked carefully. Gray was so murderous that even he was a little frightened. "A group of guys who broke their vows were all killed by me!" Gray said with a fierce look on his face. Portland obviously disagreed with this. Although he had just become an aristocrat, his majesty could treat the aristocrat with more gentle means. However, after seeing Gray''s eyes, he immediately swallowed all his objections back to his stomach. Without mentioning a word, he turned to the soldiers and said, "do it!" "Disarm all these soldiers and take them into custody!" Gray continued that it would not take many people to deal with the little nobles. Their original soldiers have been put into the battlefield. At this time, they can''t find their own people. Just by themselves, any few soldiers can kill them. At present, the most important thing is these soldiers. These soldiers are almost three-quarters of the country''s troops. They can''t be killed all at once. If they are killed all at once, the national youth population will decrease sharply, affect the next generation of population, and lead to instability among the people. Gray waved to an officer, "Kuro, you take 20 people to recruit. If you can bring back 500 soldiers, I will make you a viscount." "Yes, your majesty, I will bring back five hundred soldiers to you." "Martin, take care of all the prisoners and clean up the battlefield. If you can do all this well, you will be a Viscount!" "Yes, your majesty!" "Donnes, take all the rebel supplies back to the city and let the prisoners carry them. Look at them. Well done, you too!" "It''s your majesty!" When things were ordered one by one, everyone had a clear division of labor and performed their duties. The whole chaotic battlefield suddenly became orderly and no longer a mess. "Your Majesty, this was found in the rebel camp!" A junior officer pressed two women over. "All rebel nobles don''t need to ask me!" "Yes!" "Devil, I curse you Chapter 33 After everything was arranged, gray began to appease the wounded. Although gray took their momentum like a rainbow and beat the enemy down, they were nearly 10000 enemies after all, and they only had 1500. So death and injury are inevitable, but fortunately, because of gray, the enemy''s fighting will is not strong, and gray soon killed their commander, that is, the nobles. Therefore, the casualties on both sides are not too large, otherwise they will really hit hard, and his 1500 people are afraid to suffer heavy losses. "Give each of these soldiers a bowl of dragon broth, and then immediately find a doctor to treat them!" Judging from the previous 500 people, this soup is definitely tonic and can help them recover from their injuries. "Wow, hey!" When the familiar voice came, gray turned his head and saw that above the wounded soldiers, a green little guy waved and sprinkled a large amount of green fluorescence. These light spots entered the wounded soldiers'' bodies, and their looks quickly improved. "Little Molly, why are you here?" Gregory said strangely. When he came back, he didn''t see the little guy at all, nor did he think of the world she left there, but how did the little guy follow himself back here? "Hoo Hoo!" Little jasmine felt exhausted after performing her magic. She flew up and down in the air for a few times, and finally jumped on Gray''s head and landed in his crown. Her small head rested against the crown. "Little Molly, answer me, why are you here? Don''t you lie in my crown all the time? " "Hum, fool!" Little jasmine hummed weakly. "Then take a break. I''ll talk to you later." Seeing that the little guy consumed a lot, gray stopped disturbing her rest. "Pa!" Little Molly tried to resist the feeling of collapse. When she patted gray on his head, a green wave of light rippled open, and the blood stain accidentally stained on his head was cleaned up in an instant. Then little Molly found a comfortable position to lie down and hammered on his head, as if to try whether the bed was soft enough. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Riley, your son is dead. Your majesty is re leading this country. I advise you to be sensible and hand over Hatu city. Your majesty is kind. Maybe he will give you a baron and let you provide for the aged in the countryside!" Outside Hatu, two armies are confronting each other. On one side is a separate part of the noble coalition, and on the other side is a coalition composed of marquis Riley Sutton, viscount triff, viscount UGRA and others. Yes, after receiving the accurate news that gray was not in the King City, these people did not support the King City, but came to support the Marquis Riley. They also sent a message to the King City. Once they could not resist, they withdrew to Hatu city and waited for gray to return. Therefore, the form here is much better than the king''s city. Although the number of marquis Riley''s army is not enough, it is still not as good as the noble coalition, but Trevor''s leading combat ability and personal force are slightly stronger than the other party. In addition, there is a low wall, which is convenient for both sides to confront each other. The aristocratic coalition army is waiting for the King City to come to support there, while here is waiting for more than 1000 people from the king capital, or waiting for gray to return. After a few days of confrontation, everyone carried out the routine scolding operation. Suddenly, the eyes of marquis Riley and others on the city wall lit up, and they saw a familiar figure. "Marquis, open the gate and it''s time for a decisive battle!" Triff said excitedly that he had more combat experience than the Marquis and accurately judged what to do at this time. "Well, then open the gate and let you lead the troops out of the city." The Marquis may not be able to fight, but he has the most confidence in his son and makes a decision immediately. "No problem, marquis. Don''t worry. With your majesty, these people will be defeated!" Triff said confidently that he could understand the Marquis''s unwillingness to fight. After all, it was not a title from the army like them. Moreover, even if the Marquis really asked to fight, they did not dare to let him fight. If there were any accidents in the winning battle, they would lose more than gain. "Soldiers, your majesty has returned. We go out of the city to defeat these rebels and meet your majesty." Triff turned and said to the soldiers behind him, then nodded to the two old comrades in arms and took the lead to the city gate, "for the glory of his majesty!" "For the glory of his majesty!" "What''s going on?" The commanders of the noble allied forces here are two earls. They are a little confused when they see each other''s strange actions. Shouldn''t they wait for the results of the king''s capital at this time? It''s not worth fighting at this time. Suddenly, the two noble earls thought of something and quickly looked back. They only saw a black horse galloping like a black lightning and breaking into their camp in an instant. Because the country is very small and there are no foreign enemies around, there are few wars in Shibao country. These people have little experience in war. Not only the camp is built rudely, but also the defense is arranged on the front without considering the rear. So gray easily broke through their defense, rushed through the camp and went straight to the place where the nobles gathered. Yes, these nobles like to get together. They feel that they are noble and naturally can''t stay with ordinary soldiers. Therefore, there is a phenomenon that a large group of nobles get together. Before the soldiers in the camp could react, they had been killed by grelian several guys in the way, and then rushed into the aristocracy like tigers and sheep. This group of nobles faced gray like a weak girl with no resistance to a muscular man. Just for a moment, the soldiers found that the nobles they were loyal to fell down one after another like weeds. "The rebel leader is dead. Do you want to bury them?" Gray''s voice sounded throughout the camp. He rode a horse alone and stood proudly among the countless enemy troops. His eyes were full of confidence and contempt, and he didn''t pay any attention to these people. But he alone made thousands of troops look at each other, and none of them dared to avenge their loyal nobles. "Since you dare not go up, why don''t you put down your weapons? Since you are bewitched by these nobles, I can spare you from dying! " Gray looked around and shouted. At this time, fifty horses from the rear came quickly and blocked the back road of the camp. All the garrison troops in front abandoned the city and went to war. They had reached the front of the camp. Gray openly released his momentum and murderous spirit. The soldier nearest to him clearly didn''t do anything. At this time, he was sweating and his eyes were dark. Finally, someone couldn''t bear it. He slowly let go of the weapon in his hand and knelt down slowly. In the silent camp, the sound of weapons landing sounded like the last straw that overwhelmed the camel. Everyone gave up resistance and knelt down to surrender! "Your majesty!" Trevor and the three came to gray, excited. Gray nodded. "Clean up the battlefield. Don''t be harsh to these people. All three of you are loyal to me. Next, I want you to take the army and catch all the families of those rebellious nobles. Don''t invade civilians. Can you do it?" "Can do it!" The three replied in unison. "OK, do it now!" After gray gave the order, he immediately rode to Hatu city. "Father, I''ll give it to you here. I want to go back to Wangdu. It''s more chaotic there. Say hello to my mother for me!" "Yes, my majesty!" The Marquis Riley laughed and was proud. Chapter 34 With the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves, gray returned to the palace again, but in his eyes, the palace was undoubtedly bleak at this time, and even the color became dim. The original maid and servant hid out because of the war, and the old man who swept the floor remained in the palace. Moreover, many parts of the palace are a little messy. Obviously, some bold guys want to take some things away when they leave. Gray was glad that his treasure was in his backpack, otherwise he would be distressed by such a turmoil and the lost treasure. Sitting in the best view of the castle again, gray looked at the scenery and suddenly remembered what he had done in the world. Scenes flashed before his eyes. Finally, gray changed his comfortable position and leaned back, staring at the sky. In the first twelve years, influenced by his father, he began to learn how to become a powerful knight, earn meritorious deeds on the battlefield, carry forward the Sutton family and make the Sutton family among the aristocrats. Five years ago, at the age of 12, he joined the army, became an official knight, and took the initiative to go to the border to kill Warcraft. After five years, he quickly became an excellent knight, and his title reached the Viscount that his father had never thought of before (SIR Riley''s greatest wish is to make the Sutton family a baron family). Finally, he felt that his force value had reached the peak. After the little king''s country was invincible, he decided to make a feat to kill dragons one by one, so as to show his strength and go further in the kingdom. This was not his reckless move. He checked a lot of information at that time. He knew that when the Dragon kidnapped the princess, it was not strong and invincible, and the soldiers of the Kingdom also hurt it. The reason why the Kingdom did not send troops to save the princess was that it had to travel a long way, and the dragon''s castle was not suitable for the army to fight. The terrain there was easier to defend and harder to attack. The dragon''s breath could empty the road to the castle. Even if the army was pressed, it could not deal with the dragon. Finally, after determining that he was very sure, gray decided to kill the dragon, save the princess and finally become the king. He did all this, but there were some twists and turns in the later goal, but the problem was not big. He still achieved the goal, did not cause too much turmoil in the Kingdom, and completed the handover in a very stable state. But then he didn''t expect. He was read to the world of ink heart as a fantasy character. When he came back, the whole country was in a mess. Of course, he still felt that his previous handling was not wrong. If it were not for this accident, with his strength and prestige, no one would dare to rebel, and the whole country would still go down with the wind and water. "Hey, it''s little maggie!" Gray whispered a beep. "Dong!" A small fist hit gray on the head. Little Molly tooted her mouth and said, "don''t speak ill of little maggie!" "Hey, hey, little Molly, you should remember that I have provided you with food and drink these days, and if there is no accident, I will provide you with food and drink next. Shouldn''t you turn to me?" Gray grabbed the elf, put it in his hand, poked her little belly with his finger and said. "Hum, I''m an honest spirit. I won''t betray my faith just because I eat. Even if I die of hunger and thirst, gray is still a bad guy." Little jasmine crossed her hands on her chest and said angrily. "Really? Little Molly, are you sure? " Gray smiled and took out something from his backpack. "Look what this is, delicious chocolate. I really want to eat it. I also want to give it to little Molly. Unfortunately, gray is a big villain. Big villains don''t share things with others." "It seems that I can only enjoy this delicious food alone. What a pity!" Gray pretended to be sorry and said, tearing the chocolate package with exaggerated action, then breaking off a piece of chocolate and slowly putting it into his mouth. Whoosh! A green light flew by, and gray saw that the chocolate in his hand was gone. The elf on the other side held a piece of chocolate bigger than his head, and chewed it up. While chewing, he made faces at gray proudly. "Unfortunately, even if some people take one piece, I don''t have the most, and this is the last piece, which will be gone in the future. I''ll eat it all at once and leave none at all!" Gray said, holding the rest of the chocolate in his hand. Whoosh! Another green light flew by, and the chocolate in Gray''s hand was gone. When he got the green light, he flew into the castle and flew out after a while. He held a piece of chocolate in his hand and looked up proudly, "hum!" Gray stood up, looked depressed and walked to the edge of the platform. "It''s hard for good people to do. They don''t appreciate giving delicious food to others. Forget it, there''s nothing worth remembering in the world. Let me leave cleanly." He was about to step down. The elf looked at him curiously, but he just didn''t stop. His face was still chewing chocolate drum by drum. "Little heartless!" Gray grabbed the little guy with his backhand, pinched her with two fingers, and gently poked her forehead with the tip of his fingers. "You know what''s wrong, say Maggie is a bad guy and gray is a good man!" "Wow!" Little Molly ignored him, opened her mouth and bit the chocolate hard, and ate it beautifully. Gray wanted to tease the little guy, but the footsteps from the staircase made him give up the idea and put the elf back in his crown. Gray looked at the entrance of the stairs. A soldier came out, "Your Majesty, the three Viscount Trevor have completed your orders and are ready to reply to you in the palace and ask for your next instructions." "Let them put the prisoners in the dungeon, and then each take a hundred people to the west of the kingdom. The fairy in the lake told me that there is an iron ore vein there. Find it." Gray said that he has not yet figured out how to develop the country in the future, but iron ore must be collected, which is one level higher than the priority of gold mine. "Yes, your majesty!" Facts have proved that the ability of silver tongue is really strong. In only one day, three teams found the iron ore vein Gray said not far from the West. "Your Majesty, these iron ores are of high quality and rich in reserves!" "Your Majesty, you are indeed favored by glory. May glory favor you forever." "Your Majesty, with these iron ores, I believe your glory will shine on the whole world!" Gray looked at the hill in front of him and nodded. There is such an iron mine. The kingdom can not worry about the iron mine for a long time. He immediately ordered a hundred well-equipped troops to stay here, took all the families of the nobles here to dig mines, and then opened a road between here and the king''s capital, and all the iron ores were transported to the Kingdom''s military factory. Gray wanted steel so much not only because he could refine weapons and armor, but also because he needed iron ore in other aspects of the armor kingdom. With iron ore, the kingdom will usher in a leap forward development, because he brought back a lot of tool drawings, which need steel. Without steel, these are just waste paper. Chapter 35 It took two days to finalize the matters over the iron mine. Gray returned to the palace again. This time, the palace has regained its previous lively appearance. Groups of servants came in and out, kept busy with their own affairs, and everyone''s face was filled with a smile. Then came the time of the alternation between the old and new nobles. Although Gray had the idea of not enfeoffing the land and taking it all as his own, he still sealed many nobles out at one go, but there were not many big nobles. Even the Marquis of Riley was the only Marquis on the surface, and even the count was short of a big stubble. However, because he said that the credit was halved, there were more little nobles such as barons and more viscountees. Gray''s idea is that he will never enfeoffe the Marquis again. The count has only one small town and can''t turn the sky anyway. When the Marquis Riley is old, people will gradually forget the marquis. In the future, the highest title is the count. No matter how many of the seven or eight earls were, they were not enough for him to suppress. I believe that no one would come up with some ideas at that time. And the territory of the new aristocracy is the same as that of the old aristocracy. They can quickly help gray solve the problems left by the old aristocracy. As for those aristocratic territories that were not sealed off, gray quickly sent appropriate officials to manage them. And the rebels. Gray left all of them who were close friends of the nobility. He let them return to the fields to work. They were not allowed to join the army without his call. Two more days passed after finishing these. Gray finally had time to prepare his plan. He found twenty excellent farmers from the Kingdom and sent five assistants each. Each of them allocated ten mu of land and a bag of seeds to plant their own land. These are the high-yield crops he brought back from the ink heart. They are easy to survive and have strong adaptability, such as sweet potato, corn, rice and so on. Of course, there are some seasonings such as pepper and pepper. No way. As a king, he thinks he can think of making the people satisfied. He is a qualified king. It is not wrong to seek some benefits for himself. As for the origin of these things, gray made up another story, saying that he couldn''t bear to see the people starving, so he specially asked the fairies in the lake. For these seeds, he experienced twelve difficult tests. The first test was that he killed a ferocious giant lion for the fairy in the lake from the distant forest and stripped the lion''s fur; In the second test, he killed a snake Warcraft with nine heads. The fairy in the lake called the Warcraft Hydra; The third test, he caught a beautiful golden DOE for the fairy in the lake... The twelfth time, he killed a terrifying three headed dog with an eternal flame, and took back the soul of a beautiful girl from it. Even if the great king doesn''t want to take credit and wants to deal with it in a low-key way, the maid feels that for the sweat he has paid for the people, someone must publicize his Majesty''s reputation, remember his contribution to the people and the greatness of their king. Gray refused again and again before he wrote his deeds into a book. He was ready to send one to everyone when these crops were fully promoted. It was not important to be illiterate. What was important was that his majesty should not be biased. He should be fair and just and only send it to literate people. That was discrimination. His great majesty would not do such a thing. "Your majesty!" "Are you Frodo? The best architect in the kingdom? " Gray looked at the humble middle-aged man in front of him, slapping his hand with a stack of paper. "Yes, your majesty!" Frodo is not modest at all. Although his face is still humble, gray can see that he has great confidence in his architectural skills. Gray nodded. What he needed was such talent. Let the soldiers give him the drawing. Gray asked directly, "look, can you build this drawing with your ability!" Ten minutes later, Frodo looked at the drawing like his lover. "God, God, this is really a great creation. I don''t know which master''s masterpiece this is. I don''t know if I can have the opportunity to meet this master. I want to ask him face-to-face for some questions." Gray clenched his fist and coughed gently at his mouth. He waved his hand carelessly and said, "these are what I drew casually. How, can you build them?" "Yes, of course. Your majesty, you are indeed a person illuminated by glory. Your strength is known all over the world, but your great knowledge has just revealed a corner, which is enough to make everyone ashamed. I beg you, please be sure to give me this glorious task!" Frodo knelt on one knee and said sincerely and enthusiastically with the highest etiquette. Gray felt that if there were no guards, the guy might rush up and kiss his shoes. "Of course, dear Frodo, your ability is enough to be recognized by me. I am very relieved to give you this task." Gray nodded, not moved by his emotions, still looking very indifferent, "and when you finish this task, I will give you 20 gold coins as your reward." "Thank you for your trust, my majesty. I will offer you my most sincere loyalty and build you the greatest king''s castle in the world." Frodo continued to boast, and then said with embarrassment: "Your Majesty, your design is unprecedented. I have never seen such an excellent design. I really can''t understand some places. Could you please explain it to me so that I can better understand this picture and build the most perfect castle and the most powerful city for your majesty?" "Of course, your honesty and studiousness moved me. If you don''t understand anything, please don''t hesitate to mention it and I''ll answer it one by one." Gray nodded, not timid at all. This drawing is designed according to his requirements. Although the designer will design according to his own style and add some facilities that gray did not expect, because gray is a big customer, he will explain to gray what design the other party has and tell him the function of such design. So Gray''s understanding of this drawing is not much worse than that of the designer. Isn''t he the designer himself? It''s right to understand these things. Faced with the questions raised by Frodo, gray gave answers one by one. After Frodo asked the last question, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and exclaimed, "Your Majesty, your design is really amazing. I don''t think anyone can design a better Castle than your drawing." "Your Majesty, I can''t wait to start building this great castle for you. Where do you want to build it?" "Here, of course!" Gray''s finger pointed to a sea cliff in the north of the Kingdom on the map. There was a river entering the sea from the front of the sea cliff. "I knew it!" Frodo looked at the drawing. "This estuary must be the wharf you designed above?" "Yes, you are really smart!" Gray nodded. "With this wharf, the transportation of materials across the country will be more convenient, and our people will become richer and richer!" "You are a kind king. Thank you!" "Go, those stubborn rebels and some criminals of the kingdom are your labor. I will equip you with 200 soldiers and 100 experienced people to build this castle!" "Yes, your majesty, you won''t wait long!" Chapter 36 On the 15th day of the rebellion, gray welcomed a guest he was looking forward to. "Your majesty!" Sonny, the best tailor in the Kingdom, entered the palace with a precious gift in his hand and saluted respectfully. "It seems that you have completed the task I gave you? Show me! " Gray put down a book and said with an easy-going smile, with some expectation in his eyes. "Yes, your majesty, with your sword and the efforts of our thirteen tailors for more than ten days, we have finally made this leather armor, leather boots and half finger leather gloves for you!" Sonny said respectfully and raised the things on his hand, "return them together with your sword. Please try them on. If you are not satisfied, we will go back and change them immediately." Gray motioned the soldier to take the things up. After the soldier took them away, he found that the tailor had many scars on his fingers, so he asked, "are all 13 of you injured in your hands?" "For your majesty, a minor injury is nothing. It''s our honor. If your majesty still has such materials next time, it''s no problem to give them to us." Sonny replied quickly. "Call in all the other tailors." Gray gave an order to the maid around him. He went back to the room and put on the leather armor under the maid''s dress. When he changed and came out again, the remaining twelve tailors came in and waited respectfully for him to try on his clothes. "You all did a good job. The leather armor fits well. I can feel that you are doing your best. Those who are loyal to me should not suffer such suffering. Stretch out your hands! " Then gray knocked on his crown. A green figure flew out from the inside with an air of dissatisfaction. With a whoop, a piece of green fluorescence floated to the hands of 13 tailors. The green light didn''t enter their skin. Their injured fingers recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon they couldn''t see any wounds. "This is a pet given to me by the fairy in the lake. It is an elf. She can heal all wounds." Holding the ELF''s fist, gray opened his hands and said. "Thank you for your kindness, my king. We are willing to follow your glory forever!" Thirteen tailors knelt down directly and said gratefully. "You did a good job and deserve more rewards. Next, you each have five gold coins as a reward. Sonny, you have ten!" Gray continued. The Dragon skin is really hard. If he hadn''t asked little jasmine to show the softening magic to the Dragon skin and lent the sword in the lake to cut it for them, these tailors also have their own methods for Warcraft fur. I''m afraid the Dragon skin can''t be made into leather armor. Of course, little Molly refused to show magic to the Dragon skin, but gray said it was a dragon. A good dragon like him was the friend of the elf. The dragon was not. And she took out three chocolates as a gift and finally moved the little guy. The tailors who got the reward withdrew from the palace after thanking them. They didn''t expect that his Majesty would notice their injured fingers and treat them. It''s really moving. They decided to be loyal to his majesty forever, publicize his Majesty''s greatness to the world, and let everyone know how lucky they are to meet such a great king. "Prepare the horses. I''m going hunting!" Wearing the fitted leather armor, gray felt immediately interested and wanted to try out how the leather armor was. "By the way, are there any powerful monsters around the Kingdom recently?" Your majesty can''t hunt those lovely deer, rabbits and the like when hunting. You must hunt monsters and Warcraft to meet his identity as a dragon slayer! "Your Majesty, you have swept away most of the Warcraft monsters at the border these years. Where else is there a monster worth your shot? Those little monsters, little Warcraft, the troops at the border can solve it without effort! " The servant complimented. "That''s true. I blame myself for killing too hard, but I can''t bear not to clean up these things and let them threaten the people." Gray sighed. "Your Majesty, your greatness and kindness are known all over the country. If your majesty wants to hunt, ask them to pay attention to whether there are new Warcraft in the forest and report it to you in time. In this way, the damage of the border troops can also be avoided. " "Your majesty!" Gray was still thinking about how to pay attention to this and whether he would be more busy in the future. Suddenly, a messenger broke into the palace, simply gave a gift, and then said quickly: "there is a giant bear Warcraft in the iron ore, which wants to occupy the iron ore as a nest. Viscount triff was seriously injured and has withdrawn from the ore vein with soldiers and workers. Please send troops for support." "That''s a coincidence. I just wanted to move my muscles and bones, and it came to the door." Gray smiled. "Is nothing wrong with the soldiers and workers?" "Your Majesty, the giant bear came suddenly. Before everyone found it, it had rushed over, so the soldiers died, more than a dozen casualties, and so did the workers!" "Suddenly?" Gray sneered. "Don''t Trevor know that the forest is the territory of Warcraft and monsters? Not even a Scout? Or should I remind him of this as an old soldier coming down from the border? " The soldier had more to say, but gray had stood up, waved his hands and walked outside the palace. At the gate of the palace, the servant had brought the best horse and waited. Gray didn''t bring anyone. He rode on the fast horse alone and galloped in the direction of the iron ore vein. Not far from the iron mine, triff, with a bandage wrapped around his chest and soldiers, surrounded the workers who had withdrawn from the ore vein, while he kept watching the movement on the other side of the mine. "My Lord, someone is coming from the kingdom!" "Who, is it the reinforcements sent by your majesty, and how many are there?" Triff hurriedly asked that the ore vein was occupied by the giant bear, and he should bear the main responsibility. At this time, what he wanted most was to atone for his deeds and drive the giant bear out of the mine. "I only saw a man riding a horse from a distance." The Scout replied truthfully. "Alone?" Trevor thought, what''s the use of one person? If you want to drive away the giant bear, you should at least have another 200 people. But he soon brightened his eyes and suddenly said, "pay attention, your majesty is coming!" In this world, only his majesty can solve a giant bear alone. Your majesty didn''t send an army. It''s obvious that he came himself. "Watch out, I''ll meet your majesty!" Triff went to the road to the other side of the kingdom. From a distance, he saw the incomparable figure. When the horse came near, he quickly bowed his head, "your majesty!" But the horse didn''t stop. A gust of wind rushed past him. The dust brought by the horse''s hoofs made him cough. "My lord?" The accompanying soldiers held him and shouted softly. "This time it was my mistake, which led to the death of more than a dozen soldiers. Your majesty has always been very kind to the soldiers and is very angry!" Triff said, "when your majesty comes back, no matter how you punish me, you are not allowed to plead. Whoever dares to plead, get out of here." "My Lord, you are also very kind to everyone. You treat everyone as brothers. You don''t want anyone to have an accident..." "Shut up, making mistakes is making mistakes. Don''t you need to be punished because you don''t want to make mistakes subjectively? Your majesty said a long time ago that if you do well, you should be rewarded. If you do wrong, you should be punished. You can go home and farm if you don''t understand this! " Trevor said seriously. Chapter 37 Moving on for some distance, gray saw the fortifications built by the soldiers. Because it was not long, the fortifications were not perfect. Moreover, due to the collision of giant bears, many of them had been damaged and the scene was in a mess. Around here, there are many blood stains, and even incomplete limbs on the ground, with gnawing marks on them. Holding the horse, gray rolled down, picked up a big stone from the ground and smashed it into the mine! "Roar!" The violent roar came out of the mine, followed by the rumbling footsteps and the slight vibration of the ground. Three or four seconds later, at the dark entrance of the mine, a bright black bear grabbed the rock at the entrance, then poked out his huge head, roared, and immediately let the sand and stones on the ground fly together. "It seems that you killed my soldier." Gray''s face was heavy. Gray always hated these things that caused chaos around the country. In the past five years, he had seen too many monsters hurting and eating people, and even slaughtering a village. So when he had the ability, he ran around the kingdom with his army and killed at least the powerful Warcraft in the surrounding ten miles. This guy didn''t look like a fish in the net. He should have run out of the deeper forest! Although most of his feats were obtained by exterminating these guys, gray never wanted to hear the news of Warcraft in the Kingdom, because every time he heard the news of Warcraft in the Kingdom, there must be casualties. Gray is not a good man in the real sense. He also likes to enjoy good things. He also likes the feeling of being superior to others. But most of the time, he still hopes that those civilians can live better and will not die for no reason. So when he came to the ink heart world, the first thing he thought of was to buy some high-yield food that his country didn''t have and come back to plant. As for the things he used to enjoy, he slowly thought of the more he thought later, but it''s understandable, isn''t it. During the iron ore development, the giant bear from nowhere attacked here and killed dozens of people. Gray was very angry, not only for the giant bear, but also for Trevor. Trevor can be said to be the first to follow him. He knows many habits of gray. Basically, as long as gray goes to the forest, he will send scouts to pay attention to the surrounding conditions. As long as he is prepared, gray believes that even if the fortifications are not complete, this army is enough to beat back the giant bear. But the news is that the giant bear suddenly appeared, and they didn''t respond. The fact is that Trevor lost the ore vein and hurt himself, which shows the problem. More importantly, the giant bear madder is more than three meters tall. Such a big target can still be touched nearby. How blind and careless can she let it go so close? This makes Gray''s anger hard to calm down. Once this guy was also an expert, but now he has made such a simple mistake. Some thoughts flew away. At this time, the giant bear had come out of the mine. He looked at the little bug in front of him angrily. He finally found a suitable nest. Unexpectedly, there were things that didn''t know how to live or die to disturb his silence. It''s autumn now. I wonder if the bear is going to start fattening up and ready to hibernate? I''m sorry to bother you at this time, but it''s good. It''s also good to save an extra ration. "Come on, I also want to try if the bear skin is warm. I hope you can provide me with a better dress this winter!" Before the giant bear started, gray jumped up with a sneer. He didn''t use weapons, because when he saw the situation here, he decided to kill it with his fist. As for whether he can do it, gray can only modestly say that he is only 99% sure. The rest is only a little face for this guy''s identity as a giant Warcraft. After all, his words are too full. He is not only suspected of despiseing the enemy and being arrogant, but also shows that he is not mature enough. If he is really turned over by the enemy and forced to use weapons, wouldn''t he look very low? Leave some room for everyone. If you really can''t do it in the end, it''s a good way out whether to take out weapons or use other methods. One person and one bear collided in the air. The two bodies are completely out of contrast. Gray has a slender body and appears to have thin skin and big filling. No, it''s thin skin and low blood. The giant bear knows that it''s a meat Tan and a power meat tan. But after the two collided, the giant bear howled miserably, flew back to the ore vein at a faster speed, smashed at the hole and shook down a large number of rocks. "It''s a little weak. It''s a little bit of a bug!" Gray sneered. It seemed that he didn''t have to take out his weapons. After falling from the air, he stepped hard on the ground, the ground stones splashed, and he rushed out again at a very fast speed. "Bang!" The dull voice sounded, and the fat on the giant bear''s stomach ripples. Before the giant bear roared in pain, gray jumped up again, hit him on the chin with a hook and asked him to swallow the roar. In addition to a little momentum, the giant bear was completely beaten passively. And gray is also a man of backbone. He said he would never use weapons if he didn''t use weapons. He must kill it with his fist. After dozens of punches, gray found that he fell in love with this feeling. Although the skin of Warcraft is rough and thick, which is definitely thicker than those beasts he had seen in his previous life, he is not what he used to be. He is really fist to meat, and is very resistant to fighting. He is a very qualified sandbag. A hundred meters away, on a tree, several people looked at the one-sided battle ahead, communicated back and forth several times with shocked eyes, and returned to the battle again. They remember that although his Majesty was fierce, he was definitely not so powerful. It seems that his majesty has become more powerful after killing the dragon. "Bang!" After beating the giant bear no different from a real software bug, gray finally punched him on the head and ended his painful life. Don''t say, these Warcraft have strong vitality. Even if the bones of the whole body are broken or even shattered, there is still vitality when the skull is not broken. It is very thick. "Why don''t you get over here?" Gray looked behind him and said in a cold voice. After a while, triff came with some soldiers bowing their heads. "Take care of things here. I''ll let UGRA come to replace you. You can go back to recover for the time being!" Said gray. "Thank you for your punishment. I''m the only one who made the mistake this time. It''s my dereliction of duty!" Triff said. Gray said impolitely, "of course I know it''s your dereliction of duty, but I didn''t expect it to be such a simple mistake." "This guy will be left to you. Guard here for me. If this happens again, I won''t punish only one person like today," gray snorted coldly and rode on his horse to leave. "Oh, by the way, don''t forget to send me the bear skin. My throne is a little hard. It''s just right to use this pad!" Chapter 38 In the palace, gray enjoyed the maid''s massage and closed his eyes comfortably, but he looked at his attribute interface in his mind, or hesitated to look at one of the above skills. "I really want to try!" Gray felt like a feather tickling in his heart. It was so itchy that people couldn''t stand it. He wanted to learn that skill a little. It''s too wasteful to put such a tall skill on the skill list to eat ash. This is a magic skill that many people want. If you don''t use it as a salted fish, you''ll be killed. "Little Molly, I have a way to play in other worlds. Do you want to go?" Gray raised little Molly in front of him with two fingers and asked. The elf first bit gray on his finger, then heard what he said, turned his head and looked at him with his eyes shining. The look seemed to say: it''s so fun, of course I''m going. But she only used her eyes to express her meaning, because her mouth was still biting Gray''s fingers, and she didn''t intend to let go for a short time. However, it is one thing to be willing to go, and another thing to be able to go. Before leaving, gray must explain all the affairs of the Kingdom and let a trustworthy person govern the country for him. Otherwise, even if there is no rebellion like before, small-scale chaos is inevitable. He doesn''t want to clean up the mess when he comes back again! For this man, gray has only one candidate in his heart. Of course, it can''t be Trevor. They are just subordinates and nobles with their own territory. Even though they have always been loyal, gray thinks he can''t manage the whole country to them. His inexplicable possessiveness prevents him from handing over the country to them. The only thing that reassures him is his cheap father. He has been helping gray manage the territory before, and now he has managed Hatu city for some time. I believe he has some experience on how to manage a country. After all, the country is so big that it is not much bigger than Hatu city. More importantly, after the last war, the kingdom is basically under Gray''s control. As long as you don''t know clearly that he is dead, basically no one is initiating a rebellion. What Marquis Riley has to do is deal with some trivial things. When he came to Hatu city in person, gray explained his intention with his father. "Are you going to the fairy in the lake again?" Marquis Riley frowned and looked at gray with an unhappy expression. "Last time you suddenly disappeared, the whole country was in chaos. So many people died and how much money was wasted. Isn''t it enough? Do you want to do it again?" Not only is he dissatisfied with his son''s leaving regardless of the country, he actually doubts the existence of the so-called fairy in the lake, because he knows who the boy is. "Last time something happened suddenly, didn''t I come here to ask you to help preside over the political affairs?" Gray said with a quick smile, "why don''t I give up the throne to you, you become the king and I become a prince, so that there will be no frequent disappearance of the king. Of course, I have to take care of the money." "Don''t fool around. The country should have national rules and laws. It''s easy for people to think you''re not a qualified king, and those who support you will not believe you." The Marquis Riley warned sternly. "So what? At least I gave them a peaceful life not disturbed by Warcraft monsters, and I will give them food to fill their stomachs after a period of time. Even if I look unreliable, I am still a qualified good king. I can even be said to be the greatest and best king in history, in the world and even in the universe." Gray said without shame, not even a blush on his face. Marquis Riley stared at him speechless. "Well, tell me why you want to find the fairy in the lake and give me a good reason." "I want to see if I can find some edible but high-yield grain seeds from the fairies in the lake." Gray looked worried about the country and the people and said bitterly, "seeing that many people still don''t have enough to eat, I worry day and night. I even have no appetite for food, can''t swallow vegetables, can''t sleep, if I can''t find it..." "... Marquis Riley didn''t speak, so he stared at you, as if I could see how long you could break. Gray sighed softly, "well, in fact, I''m curious. You think, the fairies in the lake, what a magical existence. Don''t you want to know their secrets? Why can she live under the lake? Is she a Warcraft or a human? Is she a mermaid? Can she use magic? Can she have children with humans? " "Get out!" "Because of boredom!" Gray lowered his head in shame. Although he was taken care of by the maid''s warm chest every day, he was a little reluctant, but he still wanted to see a different world. For example, the ink heart last time was very interesting. Marquis Riley: " He didn''t expect this guy to really dare to say. Of course, even if Gray said so, he can''t help him. He''s Gray''s father. Yes, but who makes gray the king? And gave him a marquis that he never dreamed of. More importantly, he couldn''t beat gray. He couldn''t be beaten with his hands and feet. After gray said the reason why he wanted to slip away, marquis Riley reluctantly agreed to go to Wangdu to help deal with state affairs for the time being. When they returned to the castle, gray explained to the others and hid himself in the room. Consciousness sank into his mind, and his consciousness was exposed to the skill of space-time shuttle. Gray is a little confused about this skill, because he doesn''t know how to use it at all. He knows how to use it, whether it''s shooting, fencing, fighting, archery or flame, because he can do it himself, rather than clicking the skill button like a game. But gray really doesn''t understand this time-space shuttle. He doesn''t even understand how to start it. However, fortunately, the system gives a description. For the skills rewarded by the system, click the skills, and an explanation will be given later. So he clicked on this skill. [skill: Time Travel Source: system achievement award Ability: can travel through time and space Conditions: guided by the power of time and space, break the time and space barrier and shuttle through endless time and space Limitation: you can only carry living creatures with the power of time and space Principle: the system guides the power of time and space in the host to shuttle through the heavenly world] The system is really a good system. If it is arranged so clearly, it looks really clear at a glance and can be understood at a glance. But can this skill be opened like this? Why didn''t you know before? Click Advanced marksmanship! [skill: Advanced marksmanship Source: self study Ability: strong? Shooting skills] Huh? Why is it not as detailed as time travel? What about the conditions? What about restrictions? How does it work? Just two perfunctory sentences. Who? And the question mark after the word powerful. What the hell? Can''t I learn my own skills? No, you give me more skills. I don''t dislike it. Gray was full of resentment, like an angry little daughter-in-law. "Dong Dong!" Little Molly can''t wait to knock on the door! "Well, don''t knock!" He rolled his eyes upward. Like himself, the elf went back and forth from the ink heart world twice. Should he also have the power of time and space? Gray Zhonger stretched out a hand, "guided by the power of time and space, break the barrier of time and space and shuttle through endless time and space!" Chapter 39 Washing machine, drum washing machine, high-power drum washing machine! This is gray''s evaluation of the so-called space-time shuttle. He felt like he was in a super powerful drum washing machine that made people unable to move, and his bones were broken. Although the process was only a moment, he felt that he had experienced a long time, as if time had come to the terminal. At the moment he came out, gray seemed to see heaven. Behind him, a pair of white winged angel little sister waved to him and said she wanted to give him some warmth. When he was about to accept the kindness of the angel''s little sister, he seemed to see the rotating starry sky and the huge golden stars wandering around his head. Before he could recover, gray felt a sense of falling. "Did this send me into the air?" The last point of reason drives Gray''s brain to think, but it''s no use. He can''t control his body at this time. The spirit and body seem to be separated. "I hope it''s not too high, or I''ll be killed by falling. It''s too ugly. I''ll be laughed at by the elders of the walkers." Some strange thoughts flashed in his mind. Gray suddenly felt as if he had been caught. "I don''t know which good man caught me. I must thank him well!" Gray said solemnly in his heart and decided to give the man at least... Um... A gold coin in return. "Why is my leg a little wet? Did I fall into the water? I should have been caught?" With the passage of time, Gray''s senses are gradually recovering. Finally, when the wet feeling reached the waist, gray opened his eyes. "What a beautiful world!" Gray exclaimed at the first sight that there was a lush world in front of him, and there were some gaps between various plants and normal plants, which looked more crazy and beautiful. At the farthest distance of sight is an active volcano, emitting smoke and spraying some magma from time to time. "Sure enough, I''m coming to such an interesting world!" Gray smiled and felt that his decision was really brilliant. It would be even better if he had a better sense of space-time experience. After watching the scenery, gray found that he seemed to lie on something, because his front body was suspended and a short distance from the ground. He thought, it''s not good to get up like this. As soon as he lay down in front, he could just fall to the ground, but he moved slightly and felt that his legs seemed to be pressed by something. "The one who saved me?" Gray turned his head in doubt, and then he saw that he was held by a big lizard. It was the kind of horizontal holding method that the other party''s upper and lower lips touched his sides. He was like lying in the other party''s mouth. The other party half tilted his head and wanted to swallow him. The wet feeling he felt before was actually the saliva of the big lizard. "Is it a little too much? I''ve just arrived in this world for a while. It''s reasonable that you, as the master of the new world, should warmly welcome me instead of taking me as food?" Gray tried to discuss with it. Although the host did something wrong, he couldn''t be a bad guest. He was a polite man. The lizard tilted his neck again, and gray was swallowed again. At this time, the lizard''s mouth bit his abdomen. "Hey, why bother? Then I can only gently ask you to let go of me!" Gray looked compassionate, stretched out his hands, clasped his mouth up and down, and opened it bit by bit. Thirty degrees, fifty degrees, seventy degrees, ninety degrees, 110 degrees. Finally, Grayson broke the lizard''s mouth into 180 degrees. The lizard finally realized his mistake and fell to the ground carefully. He was so ashamed that he couldn''t move, so he had to let gray climb out by himself. "If you are a first offender, I won''t care about you." Gray praised his generosity, and then his face changed. How smelly! I just want to find a place to take a bath and change my clothes. When he was leaving, gray suddenly remembered that he didn''t seem to see little Molly. Touch it in your crown, no, in your pocket, no, on the ground around you, no, lift up the big lizard, no, cut it in half from your mouth with a lake sword, no, cut the big lizard into pieces, or no! "Doesn''t little jasmine have the power of time and space in her body, so she can''t be brought by me?" Gray thought for a moment. It seemed that this was the only explanation, otherwise he couldn''t find her. Secret way little jasmine is unlucky. She is not so lucky as herself and can''t see such a beautiful world. Once again, after confirming that this is the virgin forest and there will be no people around, gray took off his coat and gave birth to a pair of wings behind him. His wings shook and flew high into the air. What he didn''t find was that on the leaves of a plant on his left, a little guy was lying on it, his eyes turned into mosquito repellent incense! The little guy was only twenty or thirty centimeters away from him, but he was stunned and didn''t find it. After flying high into the sky, Gray''s eyes brightened. He saw a city in the distance. His eyes can see far now, so he clearly saw that the city clearly looks like an ancient city, which shows that he has not crossed into the modern. Ancient cities are much better than modern cities. There are no powerful lethal weapons. My strength should be enough to sweep. Should I play a dragon and grab some gold and jewelry? Since my backpack emptied the dragon and the seeds I brought back, most of my backpack is empty. If I don''t dissatisfy with it, my heart will be empty! But I can''t. I''m the king. I''d better save myself some face after all. Robbery is disgraceful. I can''t do it. Thinking, gray silently took off his pants and turned himself into a fire dragon, then... Took out a scarf from his backpack and covered the dragon''s face. After a furtive look around, gray burst into laughter and rushed to the city, "gold, I''m coming!" After flying over the city, gray finally found that the city was completely an abandoned city. No one lived in it. I don''t know how long it had been abandoned. The buildings in the city were dilapidated and covered with ivy. "There should be some treasure in it!" Gray fell from the air, turned back into a man, found a robe to wear on him, and then ran directly to the largest castle. I have to admit that this city is much more magnificent than his King City, and there must be more treasures. Of course, it can''t compare with the city he designed later. The city is his painstaking efforts and will definitely surprise everyone. Half an hour later, gray scolded the poor, came out of the castle and kicked down a stone pillar. "Forget it, I came to take a bath. I have no intention of plundering wealth. I''d better take a bath quickly. The lake outside the city when I just came here is good. It''s a good place to take a bath." Chapter 40 Alexander Anderson is a great adventurer. His life is either in the process of adventure or on the way to adventure. Even his son was born during adventure. Unfortunately, his son didn''t have a good life and didn''t come back in an adventure. Although he is now over 60, he is still ambitious. A few years ago, he found this magical island that only exists in fairy tales from all kinds of clues he collected. Then he came here and lived here because he couldn''t go out again. In a few years, the old man built a tree house for himself. He made all kinds of tools every day, collected wild fruits or hunted and cooked. Sometimes he also explored Island ruins and recorded precious materials. His life was full and interesting. When he recalls the past, he will not regret for wasting his time, nor be ashamed of doing nothing. On his deathbed, he can say: "my whole life and all my energy have been dedicated to my most important mission to explore the adventure of the world." Today, old Alexander came to the ancient city again. Every few days, he would come and have a look at this great human relic, which is one of his spiritual pillars. However, today he found some different places. There seemed to be a sound from the lake below, like someone singing. But are there really other humans on this island? Why didn''t you find it after wandering all over the island? As Alexander approached, the singing became clearer and clearer. "Seems to be Chinese?" The well-informed old man secretly said that he had been to the great oriental country with his footprints all over the world and knew some simple words. "Take a bath, take a bath, precious water is indispensable, drop by drop, bubble by bubble, no mosquitoes, no insect bites!" In the lake, gray took off his whole body, sat on a big stone he moved, took bath gel in his hand, rubbed his whole body hard, and sang childhood songs happily in his mouth. This song is too magical. It was played on TV every day before, so that he was reincarnated in another world for more than ten years. Plus there was no one here, he let go. "Someone?" Greg, who was bathing and swimming happily, was suddenly stunned, because he heard footsteps and the friction of plants and branches on the other side of the shore, not like animals, but more like human footsteps and the friction of clothes and plants. His majesty, who found the situation, immediately shut his mouth and turned to look in the direction of the sound. Soon, the vegetation on the lake bank was pulled away and a figure came out. Really human? Gray had some accidents. He had seen it all around before. Although he didn''t check it carefully, it had been abandoned for a long time. If there were no accidents, there would basically be no human existence. How could there be a person suddenly. From the perspective of ordinary people''s thinking, if someone, he will not let such a luxurious Castle desolate, repair it, and live in this castle, isn''t it much more comfortable than other places. Whether farming, fishing or hunting, there are enough resources around. Don''t worry about food. More importantly, judging from the big lizard gray met when he first came here, it is probably not a good place. The probability of danger in the wild must be doubled, which is far safer than living in this castle. Therefore, after determining that the castle was really empty, gray directly designated the island as a desert island and didn''t explore the surroundings very carefully. Of course, even if he explored, he couldn''t find anything in a place where the weeds were higher than people. "Hello!" With his eyes facing each other, old Alexander took the lead in opening his mouth. He didn''t expect to meet a living man here. It really surprised him. The old man who hadn''t seen a living man for several years jumped out and giggled at gray. "Who are you? What can I do for you in my kingdom? " Gray turned his eyes and asked in a cold voice. This sentence is quite powerful, but considering that he is still shining at this time, and the previous sand sculpture songs have been heard, this is not only no momentum, but also a little funny. "I''m Alexander Anderson, an adventurer. Is this your country?" Gray felt a little funny after he reacted, but gray still had a little different demeanor, so Mr. Anderson was bluffed. He met a living person''s smile on his face and asked with a little fear. "Of course, the last king of stonecastle, gray Sutton, why did you come to my kingdom?" Gray naturally said that he saw that the man was dressed in modern clothes, which had nothing to do with the long abandoned castle, so he pretended to be a big tail wolf and didn''t worry about being torn down. It should be more interesting to tease him. "This city has been abandoned for hundreds of years. How can you prove that you are the king of this city?" Mr. Anderson wondered at this time. Except for the moment when he was stunned, he had returned to normal and immediately found many doubts. How can a king suddenly emerge from a kingdom abandoned for hundreds of years, and he is still such a young king. As long as he has a little brain, he is unlikely to believe it. What''s more, he has lived here for several years. He has explored all over the island. He has never seen any indigenous tribes, not even living people. Where is the king? "Are you questioning me?" Gray said angrily, pretending to get it from the clothes on the ground, grabbed the crown and put it on his head, "you are offending your king!" Although Anderson still didn''t want to believe the absurd words, in order to communicate with the only living person he met, he had to make his tone a little respectful, "I''m no doubt offended, your majesty. I don''t know if you can take me to see your kingdom? I am longing for your kingdom. " Gray nodded proudly, forgiving his previous rudeness, "what you see in front of you is my kingdom." "At the time of disaster, in order to protect me, my people let me take the flower of eternal sleep and let me sleep in the palace. I wake up today. Do you know where my people have gone?" Gray said, casually is a set of stories hit Anderson in the face. Gray pretended to be forced and joked because he thought it was fun. When he came here, he was dying and didn''t intend to make the old man believe anything again. But what he didn''t expect was that the old man was shocked, "is your disaster, sea water flooding land, or volcanic eruption?" Gray also looked shocked. "Do you know?" Madder, you can pick up a story I made up casually. Your old man is really awesome. However, he glanced at the abandoned castle at random and continued: "the God of fire lives in the sacred mountain and will not hurt us. It is the God of the sea. The God of the sea thinks that we worship the God of fire and disrespect the God of the sea, so it swept the sea and flooded the mainland." Gray''s expression was very serious, as if he were talking about something unspeakable. His expression was superb. He felt that he lacked a little golden man. "Now the mainland is still there, but the sea god has forgiven us?" "Er... Your majesty, there is no real God in the world. The island sinks to the bottom of the sea periodically, not the sea god. The island rises and sinks every 140 years." Anderson explained. "Bold, dare you blaspheme the gods? God, punish this arrogant sinner, let his soul sink into the world of the dead, let his body decay, let maggots devour his flesh and blood, and wild animals bite his bones! " Gray knelt down on the stone angrily, chanting words and asking the God to punish the sinner, like a foolish aborigine. Chapter 41 Mr. Anderson has a black face. He seems to have been cursed by an indigenous king. Although he believes in science, he has seen a lot of things over the years. He doesn''t believe in some mysterious things, but he doesn''t believe it at all. There is still some due awe. "Your Majesty, misunderstandings are misunderstandings. I don''t mean that!" Alexander quickly explained that the mysterious island was called because it was magical enough. Everything here was very different from the outside world. Small ones become big. Small wasps are big enough to carry people. Birds can be bigger than golden eagles. Small fruits outside can be bigger than people here. Pick one and eat it for a few days. Instead, the big ones become small. The giant land animals outside are only as big as pet dogs. The good trees that should have grown into towering trees can become weeds. The island rises and falls once every 140 years. How can the crustal movement be so regular and periodic? This is not the ebb and flow of the tide, but the rise and fall of the island. It is reasonable to say that, with the vicissitudes of life, an island sinking to the bottom of the water, it is basically impossible to float again in a short time. This short time is still for the long life of the earth. But this island can float once in 140 years. There is also an active volcano that erupts gold, which can be said to be the first active volcano in the world that can erupt gold. There is a natural storm barrier outside the island to protect the island from being discovered. It seems that there is really some mysterious force protecting here. Three people recorded this magical place, but no one in the world could find it, except him. Speaking of magic, he has traveled all over the world. There is really no place like this place. If someone cursed him in another place, he probably wouldn''t care, but after seeing the magic of this place, he met a man who claimed to be the king here and slept for hundreds of years. He inevitably brought more awe to some mysterious things. So when he was cursed by the "indigenous king", he was a little flustered. Although the old man was not afraid to die in exploration, he couldn''t die without telling. He wanted to explore more places. "What do you mean?" Gray stared and said, as if his true faith had been insulted. If he didn''t make it clear, he would have to separate life and death from him. "I mean, I mean... Rende of the sea god, you are not affected by this, because the island rises and falls once in 140 years. This is the law of the sea god, because the sea god can''t carry the island. He needs to rest!" Alexander tried to explain. "You''re right. My people don''t disrespect the sea god. The sea god won''t punish us!" Gray nodded seriously. "Do you know where my country has gone? Are you also my country?" "Sorry, I''m not your national, and I don''t know where your national has gone!" Alexander breathed a sigh of relief, as long as you don''t mention the curse. "Wait, I''ll come and tell you!" Gray grabbed his clothes and jumped into the water. He swam to the opposite bank. When the other party couldn''t see him, he threw his clothes into his backpack, took a clean clothes out, wet them and put them on. Always talking to him naked, gray is a little uncomfortable. It''s ok if he''s a beautiful woman, but he''s a bad old man. Gray climbed up, his clothes were his clothes in his own kingdom, but they were wet, and he had a crown on his head. He approached Alexander step by step, looked into his eyes angrily and said, "you mean, you are not my country. Have you abandoned your honor and forgotten the oath made by your ancestors?" "I said I''m not your national!" Alexander was startled, but he was not timid. He was not afraid of any force except that the island was somewhat mysterious. Alexander''s hand touched his back, grabbed a short knife inserted in his backpack, and stared at gray closely. Once the other party made any drastic moves, he would defend himself. "All the people in this land are my people. Our ancestors swore to the gods together. You should be loyal to me and your children and grandchildren forever!" Gray raised his head and said with a disdainful expression, "are you going to break your ancestors'' oath and be ready to accept God''s punishment?" "I said I wasn''t your national, nor was my ancestor. I came from the outside world. My ship was caught in a storm and then came to the island?" Alexander explained that he did not want to conflict with the man who seemed to have something to do with the mysterious island if it was not necessary. "Hum, nonsense, there is nothingness outside the storm. The God of the storm set off endless storms to protect the world from being swallowed up by nothingness. But you say you come from the nothingness? It''s ridiculous! " Gray scoffed, "you have taken the oath of your ancestors and are full of lies. You can''t enter the kingdom of God after you die!" Gray felt that he was a natural movie star. Moreover, the other party believed in his role. Then it was fun. Now he has basically figured out what world he went to. Next, he continues to play the king. The world must be very interesting. "The land of nothingness? God of the storm? " Alexander was stunned. He heard a new term and a new God. However, it is indeed abnormal for the outside world to get the storm barrier. How can there be such a storm that never moves and does not disappear in this world? Of course, the most important thing now is not to question these things, but to explain to the mysterious king that he is really not his national. He doesn''t want to be shouted around by this hairy boy. Alexander explained many times and tried all kinds of methods. Finally, he had to swear to the three gods of fire, the God of the sea and the God of the storm that he would be punished by the three gods if he lied. This made the other party suspicious and made Alexander a little tired. How could he meet such a dead headed aborigine. "According to the contract between the ancestors and the gods, only me and my people have the right to live in this land. Since you are not my people, I can only expel you!" Gray said with regret, "I hope you can safely return to your country. I have to find my people, so I won''t send you away. I hope you leave as soon as possible. If you can''t do it, I''ll treat you as an intruder!" "What?" Alexander was stunned and explained with me for a long time. As a result, he just let me be expelled from the island? Then why do I explain so much? It''s better to say that I''m your national. At least I can live here. "It''s impossible. This island is not your property. It should belong to mankind all over the world. You have no right to expel me." Alexander retorted angrily. He didn''t even have a boat. How could he survive the huge storm and die if he went out. Gray laughed at these words full of authoritarianism and hooliganism. Chapter 42 Although he himself is not really the king here, gray is still unhappy with Alexander''s bandit words. What you have is yours and what others have is the world? Isn''t that bullshit? "In fact, it is. If it is not, who should you call the larger world outside? I remember you said that there are many countries outside the storm. Won''t your country occupy a piece of land? Or does your country''s land belong to the owner? " Gray sneered. "Of course not. Every country has its own territory, but..." "Is my Stone Castle Kingdom not a country, or do you want to invade my country?" Gray interrupted. "I don''t, but obviously a person can''t establish a country. No matter who it is, it''s impossible, because you can''t be a king, a minister, or a civilian!" Alexander said that he was sure that there was no one else on the island. Whether the king had really slept for hundreds of years or not, he could only be alone. He was not afraid. Gray looked at him calmly and said, "you seem to have misunderstood something. It''s not because I''m the king of the Stone Castle Kingdom, I''m the master of this land, but because I''m the master of this land, so I''m the king." Gray regretted that he had said the name of the country too early, otherwise it would be more convincing for him to say the name Atlantis now. "How can you prove that you are the owner of this land? Did God say it? " Alexander smiled. What''s a man''s kingdom to be afraid of? He really knows more and thinks more. Instead, he was frightened by a little ghost. If there were any gods in the world, how could there be only ruins in that Kingdom. "I think you are provoking me and blaspheming my God!" Gray''s eyes were not good, his hands clenched his fists, as if he was ready to punch the hateful old man at any time. "You can understand that I love peace and adventure, but I don''t mind using my fist to protect myself when I am treated rudely or my life is threatened!" Alexander finally took out the short knife hidden behind his back and said confidently. Obviously, he is still very confident in his force value. After all, he can run all over so many dangerous places. Without a little effort, he will be finished long ago. In his opinion, no matter how powerful a young man like gray is, not to mention that he still has weapons in his hand. What''s to be afraid of. "Well, come on, old man, I will tell you who is the real owner of this land. If I lose, I will allow you to live in this land. If you lose, you are my slave!" Gray said seriously. Alexander looked at him deeply and said, "can you use weapons?" Gray secretly scolded the cunning old guy, but said with a smile: "of course, weapons are also a part of strength. I never deny this!" "Well, I promise you!" "Swear in the name of the gods, I will abide by the agreement!" Gray solemnly made a strange ritual action he had just invented. Alexander nodded and said the same. "Very good, but as an honest and noble king, I won''t take advantage of you, so I won''t use weapons!" Gray nodded. "You have noble qualities!" Alexander was respectful, but his hand was not slow. He stabbed gray in the chest. Gray leaned aside, reached out and grabbed the back of the stabbed short knife. Looking at how hard Alexander couldn''t make the knife move any more, he grinned with a sunny smile, "it seems that you don''t understand the greatness of the king!" Then in Alexander''s incredible eyes, he bit by bit grabbed the short knife out of four finger shaped concave holes. Alexander doesn''t give up yet. He is an adventurer. How can he give up hope because of a small setback? He threw away the knife decisively and punched gray in the chest. "Push!" Gray glanced at him calmly and encouraged him. He didn''t bother to hide. This strength is probably similar to that when you pat your chest and others promise. You can feel some strength, but it doesn''t hurt at all. After a word of encouragement, gray took the short knife and flattened the finger hole he had just caught with his fingers bit by bit. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t restore it to its previous appearance. The short knife was full of potholes. "That''s it. It''s barely usable!" Gray nodded. For the time being, he didn''t intend to expose the space of his backpack, so this short knife was his tool for the rest of his life. Put away the knife. Gray looked at the panting Alexander. The old man had been fighting for a long time, and now he was very tired. The main reason is that Gray''s attitude is too arrogant. Take your weapon. As long as you use your fist, I''ll fight you at will. It was so irritating that Alexander unknowingly used all his strength, but using all his strength made gray feel a little painful and could not stop him from trimming his tools. "Well, it''s my turn!" Gray said softly. Say hello before you start and be a polite and civilized child. "Wait, I think... Alexander didn''t break the defense for a long time. When he saw that gray was going to fight back, he was about to admit defeat immediately. However, before he finished speaking, a fist with the size of a sandbag fell from the sky and landed on his face. Alexander felt that his old bones were about to fall apart. The left face on his head was no longer his own. He couldn''t feel its existence at all. "Are you okay?" Gray went over and asked, looking at Alexander lying on the ground. He was very measured and wouldn''t really hurt his life, but that old face must be cultivated for a period of time to return to normal. Alexander opened a slit in his eyes, but closed them tightly and pretended to be dead! After decades of adventure, he thinks he is a little armed. He travels around the country. Whoever meets him doesn''t give him some face and call him lord ANN, but here he is taught to be a man by an island aborigine and to be a slave! Shame! despair! Not alive! "Hey, are you really okay?" Gray patted his old face, which annoyed Alexander who pretended to be dead, but he still didn''t open his eyes. Anyway, I''ve fainted now. Hurry up and leave me alone. Don''t worry about me. The old man won''t blame you. "Alas, it seems that I shot you too hard and killed you!" Gray sighed. Yes, yes, you killed me. Let''s go, or I''ll avenge you when I become a dead soul later. "If you lose the bet to me, you can be regarded as my slave. Although the slave can''t return to the embrace of God, I''ll make an exception to let you return to the embrace of Poseidon!" Gray said regretfully, "I hope Poseidon can send your soul back to your hometown." Gray said, grabbing Alexander''s feet and walking to the lake, "the water of this lake finally flows into the sea. Now I can''t send you to the sea for burial. I wronged you, sir!" "Of course, if you''re not interested in sea burial Yes, I''m not interested in sea burial. Let me expose my corpses in the wilderness. Get out of here. "Then I can also cremate you, let you return to the embrace of the God of fire, and then wind burial, return to the embrace of the God of storm!" In short, it is frustrating! Chapter 43 "I''m not dead yet. I''m awake. Please stop!" Alexander got up from a pile of firewood with a headache. There was no way. Gray had begun to try to drill wood for fire. He narrowed his eyes and looked at it. He was very skilled. He was expected to make a fire and cremate himself in a moment. Seeing that he was real, Alexander dared not pretend any more. If he did, he would really be cremated. "Thank the God of fire, thank the God of the sea, thank the God of the storm, you are still alive, my slave is still alive!" Gray was pleasantly surprised. His expression was so exaggerated that he almost shed moving tears. After thinking about it, gray felt that the first slave he met after waking up almost died, and he was left alone again. Isn''t it more touching to have a little tears at this time? So he turned his head, painted some water under his eyes (his clothes were still wet), and made the action of wiping his tears, "sorry, I''m a little out of my temper. I''m really moved. It''s great that you didn''t die!" That''s enough. I can see you''re pretending. It''s fake! Alexander wanted to roar, but he didn''t dare. He smiled bitterly and said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I''m not feeling well, so I''ll go back first!" "Really? Well, it''s obvious that I can''t live in the castle for the time being. How''s my new home? Show me. " Gray nodded and said naturally. "That''s my home, sir!" Alexander''s breath. "Sorry, I don''t think so now. Everything on this land is my private property, including you!" Gray smiled at him and played with a knife. "You don''t want to break your oath, so I''ll let you return to the embrace of the gods in advance." "But I worked hard to build it. You can''t just take it away. Even slaves have the right to survive!" Alexander said angrily, it''s a big deal to build a boat and run away. Anyway, I won''t be a slave. Go to his mother''s God oath. Gray wanted to tell him that he didn''t, but considering that he was just a fake king and that the old man was in good spirits, he was old after all, so he left a face for him. "But you use my trees, my land... Well, after all, I am a kind king. Give me the house, and I will restore your status as a free people without you being my slave!" "This... I''ll think about it!" "Yes, it''s necessary to think about it. According to reason, everything about you is mine. If it weren''t for your old age, I would never give you the identity of a free man." "Well, here''s the house for you, but I''ll take some things inside. They''re my things for help. It''s useless for you to take them. You barbarian don''t know what technology is." Alexander gritted his teeth and finally didn''t forget to despise gray for revenge. "Well, the generous king can make concessions again, but you can''t advance an inch!" Gray warned. Alexander sighed. He didn''t know why he came to this point. It was clear that whether this guy was really a king was still to be discussed. Why he became his slave for no reason. Finally, he built all the tree houses he worked hard to build. Gray followed Alexander happily. It seems necessary to always pretend to be realistic. You see, it doesn''t even have a home. You don''t have to build it yourself! Alexander felt dejected, his morale fell to the bottom, and every step was particularly heavy, as if there was an abyss swallowing his soul in front of him. "Well, don''t be unhappy. Before you rebuild your house, I allow you to live with me, and I will help you." Gray comforted. It''s strange to see such a big man sulking. "Thank you!" Alexander said subconsciously. After that, he became even more angry. It was clearly his own tree house. Now he has to rebuild it. Instead, he has to thank the aboriginal. But this guy is also a good man. A king is willing to help me build a house. If he wins, he is willing to restore my identity as a free people. Bah, I am a citizen of the United States. Where can I get a small indigenous king. Alexander''s tree house was not far from there. Along the way, gray followed him and slowly dried his clothes with flame. It was a little too uncomfortable to wear wet clothes on his body. Gray''s eyes brightened when he saw the tree house from a distance. "Mr. Anderson, it''s a beautiful house. I wanted to build a house on the tree before, but I haven''t been able to do so." "Yes, it''s beautiful. Unfortunately, it has nothing to do with me." Alexander lowered his head, and his toes crushed a grass on the ground, as if he had some immortal hatred with it. When they came to the tree house, gray found that the tree house was unlocked, but trapped the door with a rope. "Please come in. You''re welcome. It''s like being at home!" Gray walked in front of Alexander, opened the door first and made a gesture of invitation. "Thank you!" Alexander said dryly. As a mature actor, gray then gave full play to the characteristics of an "indigenous king", was full of interest in all the novel things in the house, and was happy to be introduced by Alexander. Finally, he wanted to report his identity directly, because it was too difficult to be a mature actor. When he met a new thing, he had to ask it again. Otherwise, he didn''t conform to the human design of the "indigenous king". It was clear that he knew all those things. "It seems that you have saved a lot of food. Then we don''t have to worry about food. We can build you a good wooden house to give you a shelter. After all, it''s not a problem for you to stay with me all the time, is it?" Gray lay on the chair, gnawing at a magic modified grape the size of a head. "If you like, let''s start right away. This deep sleep is really long. I feel my muscles are going to be stiff. I can''t wait to move this rusty body." "Of course!" Alexander nibbled at the food, pulled out some tools from his toolbox and took gray away from the tree house. "I said first, you can cut as much wood as possible. I can help you transport, but the construction depends on you. I have no experience in this field!" Gray felt he should have said it in advance. He didn''t have so much time to build a tree house with Alexander. After all, there was a volcano erupting gold on the island. Although he has enough gold, and there is a gold mine in his family that has not been developed, he obviously doesn''t dislike that there are more glittering things. It''s best to fill his backpack. Madder, I can''t wait. So much glittering gold is mine. "You cut down the trees first. I have something else to do. I''ll come back later to help you move the wood. It doesn''t matter to cut more." Gray said, ran away like a gust of wind, grew wings directly behind Alexander and flew towards the active volcano. "If the volcano doesn''t erupt violently and the island doesn''t sink, I really want to build a nation here!" Gray picked up a fist sized piece of gold from the ground, wiped it carefully, put it into his backpack, and thought of it happily. "Hum!" Gray raised his nose. He smelled the treasure. Lying on the ground without image, gray slowly followed the smell. At a stone, gray stopped, "that''s it!" Taking the sword from the lake out of his backpack, gray began to dig. More than ten minutes later, gray wiped the sweat on his head, "how deep is it? Why haven''t you dug it yet?" He clearly smelled that the treasure was here. The error would never exceed two meters. How could he not find it? Is it still below? While wiping his sweat, gray looked up and suddenly found that it was almost dark. "Forget it, remember the location and dig again tomorrow. Alexander must scold me behind my back." Putting away the sword in the lake, gray quickly flew towards the tree house, thinking that he should bring a shovel tomorrow. Chapter 44 "Boy, you''re late!" Alexander''s face was full of unhappiness. He worked hard to cut so many trees, but the guy who said he wanted to help disappeared. He was tired to death alone. Now with so much wood and so late, can you move back? "Hey, are you in a hurry? Don''t worry. I said I would come and help you." Gray came out and said with a smile. "Would you like to build a new house next to my tree house? I''m so strong that I can help you in case of danger. " With that, gray picked up two pieces of wood and looked at Alexander with a smile, waiting for him to make a decision. "Thank you, sir." Alexander wanted to refuse, but he was not a child. He didn''t have so much gas. After thinking about it, he knew it was obviously good for himself, so he agreed. That place was originally the safer place he chose. He had no reason not to use it himself. You know, this island is not only mysterious, but also dangerous. Originally small animals can grow very large, that is to say, originally ferocious small animals may be more ferocious now, such as the giant lizard group over there. Looking at gray, who was carrying two huge logs, his face was still not red and breathless, as if he was carrying not wood but two weeds on his shoulder. In addition, he could not hurt him before his full attack. Obviously, the indigenous king was also affected by this magical island. He had some abilities beyond ordinary people, so it was safer to stay with him. Thinking of this, Alexander suddenly felt that the king''s identity seemed to have some credibility. After all, people in the outside world would not be so abnormal. The other side was just the same as those affected animals, completely different from the outside world. Hearing Alexander''s promise, gray carried two logs to another big tree not far from the tree house and put them down. He felt that one tree was enough to build another wooden house, and the location was good. The two places were not far away, and they could visit each other in the future. Alexander cuts a lot of wood. Even gray is strong and has high physical strength. He is not tired after moving. "Drink some water!" Alexander handed a kettle to gray, who was resting on the wood. "Are all the people in your country so strong?" "Of course not. Although I am the king, I am also the strongest soldier in the country. Although other soldiers are also very strong, they are not as strong as me." Gray said proudly and finally added, "but it must be much stronger than you." "I thought you were my national before. Later, when I found you so weak, I knew what you said might be true. You are not my national, but from the outside, because my national will not be so weak." Although I am very happy to make you believe that the outside world is not nothingness, but has other people and countries, why is it still a little awkward in my heart? Is it not your national if it is not strong enough? Look down on people outside us so much? No matter how powerful the people on this land are, you are not the only one left. The people outside are not strong enough, but there are billions of people. They can walk all over the world and fly to the sky and the moon. It can be seen that people still need a suitable living environment. Although places like this can make people stronger, they are not suitable for living at all. And really speaking, Gray''s body may not be able to stop their high technology. Bullets, shells and nuclear bombs can destroy him at will. "Well, let''s build the house tomorrow. You have a rest and I''ll cook!" The old man shook his head, didn''t think about it, and got up to cook. Gray was so tired that he was embarrassed to let him cook, and could the king cook? Can you eat it? Gray sat on the wood and drank. He looked at the clouds in the sky gradually turning dark black, as if he had suddenly entered the sage mode. "It seems that there is nothing in this world. Alexander mostly believes that I am the king. It''s meaningless. There are those gold. The temptation seems not so great." "Why don''t you go back now? I miss the maid''s warm heart! " "Pa!" Gray was hit on the back of the head and suddenly woke him up. He looked at it. "What is it? From the tree? " Gray touched the back of his head and found that he didn''t care much about being climbed up by insects or dangerous things. "Pa!" When he was hit by something again, gray suddenly stood up. He could feel that nothing fell on the ground and nothing on his head. "What hit me on the head?" He looked around warily and felt fully open, but he didn''t find any abnormality, but it was true that he was hit by something, which he wouldn''t feel wrong. Looking around, gray suddenly felt a little gloomy, a little ghost film at the beginning, swallowed saliva, and hurried to the tree house. "Alexander, how long have you lived here? Have you found anything strange?" "What strange thing? You are the strangest. Suddenly someone came out. I was very happy at that time. I thought someone else came in, but I was happy in vain! " Alexander''s voice came from the kitchen. "Are you really the king here? How do I think you''re lying to me? How can a person sleep for hundreds of years? " He still had great doubts and didn''t fully believe what Gray said. "Of course, didn''t you say you all have that identity system outside? I promise I can''t find my information." Gray said, then pulled the topic back, "you say my kingdom is called mysterious island. Is there any other magical place in the outside world?" "There are many magical places, such as the Bermuda Triangle. There have been many disappearances. Many ships and planes will disappear after passing there." Then Alexander told gray about many places, such as Loch Ness monster, Ghost Island, hell gate of China and so on. Some of these places he has been to and some he has never been to. In short, the old man is very enthusiastic about adventure, even if he just tells others about these adventures, he also feels interesting. Listening to Alexander say this, gray also felt that the coldness on his body dissipated a lot. He didn''t understand why he was so strong. Just now he had a feeling of fear. You know, I am not only a dragon slayer, but also master the magic of flame. It is reasonable that even if there are ghosts or ghosts, flame magic can cause damage to them. But he still wanted to find out. Gray turned his back to Alexander. "Look if there''s something on my head. Just now I felt something fall on my head twice, but I touched nothing with my hand and nothing fell to the ground." "No, your hair is clean!" Alexander looked and said, "maybe it was a tree fruit. You didn''t notice it at that time!" "Really?" Gray didn''t believe that if something fell to the ground, he should hear it. His hearing is much better than ordinary people. But he couldn''t find what it was. He had no choice but to be careful next. "Be careful when I''m away. There are many powerful or strange things here." Gray warned. "Don''t worry. Although it''s not as safe as your castle, I''ve observed it for a long time. Generally, there won''t be any powerful animals here." "That''s good!" Gray nodded. He felt a little strange. It seemed that something had affected his spirit. He hadn''t seen any monsters. The Dragon had been killed twice, and his mental power was as high as 20 points. If he hadn''t been affected, he wouldn''t have a sense of fear easily. But he couldn''t find out! Suddenly, Gray''s brain flashed a light. He looked around and said carefully, "little Molly? I''m wrong. Will you come out? " Several times in a row, but no one answered. Only Alexander looked at him strangely. "It''s not little jasmine. Is there a problem with the island?" Gray had to think that the island that can reverse the normal things in the world is not the biggest abnormality. "Can''t I dig something out?" Gray suddenly remembered the big hole he had dug out. "Madder, I want to see what it is. If it''s really dangerous, I''ll run straight away!" On the tree roof, a small green figure sat on it with his arms in his arms. "Bad guy, just leave me there. Don''t come out. I''m worried to death!" Chapter 45 Mysterious island, the territory of the great lizard. Four uninvited guests came out of the grass and played a small game of spinning and jumping on the big lizard''s eggs. It can be seen that they were really happy and had a good atmosphere of talking and laughing. However, the Philippine tree''s luck was obviously not very good. It may also be that he exerted too much force or his body was too heavy. When he jumped onto the next giant lizard egg, the lizard egg at his feet cracked several cracks. Philippine uncle gebudo was startled and carefully kept his balance. He was afraid to crush the unidentified object under his feet. After confirming that the crack did not continue to expand, he pretended to comfort his beloved daughter kalani. "Don''t worry, baby, I can make it!" But obviously, he couldn''t make up his mind. Just after he finished this sentence, the strength under his feet was a little heavier, and the crack on the giant lizard''s eggshell continued to expand. Before he jumped to another egg, his slightly fat body fell into the lizard''s egg. Gebudo screamed, and the other three ran to save him. After gebudo fell into the lizard''s egg, he opened his eyes and saw the formed pink lizard saying hello to him. Although he had not broken his shell, his size did not need to be much smaller than that of human beings. Uncle gebudo said he was only interested in muscular men. Little giant lizards were not his hobby at all, so he broke the lizard''s eggshell and escaped. The lizard escaped from the little giant lizard, but the big lizard sleeping on the side was awakened. Seeing that his cub died in the eggshell, the big lizard was angry and vowed to eat these guys as food to comfort the spirit of his son in heaven. Strong man Johnson Oh, no, Hank saw the big guy. He saw the meaning of the big lizard at once. His legs were almost soft. There was no way. He must be unable to fight. Let''s run. As a decisive man, Hank immediately ran away with three people, and four people shuttled through the lizard eggs, hoping that these giant lizard eggs could make the lizard some scruples and slow down its speed. "Hiss!" The lizard roared angrily and kept on chasing. There were so many giant lizard eggs that it didn''t matter if you crushed a few. The important thing is that these guys must be its food today. "Run into the jungle!" Seeing that the lizard was about to catch up, Sean screamed and rushed into the woods ahead. Compared with using lizard eggs to bind big lizards, in fact, the jungle with dense plants is more convenient for them to escape. After all, big lizards are too big, and small people like them will be more flexible here. However, Hank is the fastest because of his strong body. Although Sean doesn''t look very strong, his running speed is not slow enough to catch up with Hank''s speed. Kalani and gebudo both ran a lot slower than the other two because of the extra meat on their bodies, and were regarded as the first target by the closely chasing lizard. Moreover, because of the great movement, another giant lizard was awakened. He got up and burst out of anger and chased after him at a pace of disobedience. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Where does this go?" Gray asked, holding Alexander''s radio transmitter. The second tree house was finally built. Gray helped him move today. He generously let him move everything he couldn''t use. "Put it by the windowsill over there. If no one receives my radio, I will continue to send it and wait for someone to save me." Said Alexander, tidying up his new house. "Will someone really come to save you? My people are gone. I also want to go to the outside world. " "Someone will come. You can go out with me at that time. I''ll give you a legal identity in the United States, and you''ll know how big the world is. An island like mysterious island is just a grain of dust in the whole world." Alexander smiled and wondered what reason to give him an identity. The Anderson grandson seems to be a good reason. After so many days together, he found that this guy was not so annoying except that he often pretended to be a king. In addition, he always expected a living man to talk and was very tolerant of this pretending bully. They gradually became friends. But it''s also true that friends belong to friends and don''t like this forced criminal. It''s also good to let him be a grandson. You can let yourself breathe. "Wait a minute, there seems to be something outside. Are those giant lizards crazy?" Gray suddenly stopped his hand and said, his senses were much more sensitive than Alexander, and he heard a voice from afar. "Really? Those guys are always quiet. Did other animals enter their territory? Or... Maybe someone will come to us. Let''s go and have a look! " Alexander was suddenly excited. He didn''t care what he was doing. He picked up his arms and was about to go out. Gray nodded. He thought it was possible that Alexander had sent a radio distress signal for some time. If his little grandson found out, it would be these days. "Well, wait a minute, let''s go and have a look!" Gray jumped out of the window and went back to his tree house. He picked up the long gun and the lake sword he took out of the Kingdom''s secret room. He held the long gun in his hand. The lake sword was hung on his waist. He turned over and jumped out of the window. The reason why he finally took out the gun and sword was that the quality of old Anderson''s knife was not good. Gray played casually twice and broke it. As a result, he had no weapons to use. "Where did you get your problem of going through the window?" Alexander said silently, as if walking through the window could save a lot of time. Don''t you know it''s dangerous? Gray thought for a moment and said, "my kingdom used to have a grand festival once a year. We called it chicken eating battle. On this day, all soldiers of the kingdom can participate. We can shuttle around the King City at will. We can also enter other people''s homes and look for chicken chops placed everywhere in the King City. You can also defeat others and snatch their chicken chops. The game will not end until a person defeats everyone or obtains all chicken chops. The person who finally wins will get a rooster made of gold and become the strongest soldier in the kingdom. We call it successful eating chicken. During the competition, in order to save time, we usually search for the nearest exit after searching chicken chops in one store and go to the next store, so... " Gray made an expression you know, then raised his chest and said proudly, "I, the king of Shibao, have successfully eaten chicken for five consecutive years and become the most powerful soldier in the kingdom." "Awesome!" Alexander flattered and said no more, mainly because he didn''t want to give this guy a chance to force, because he suspected that many things were made up by the other party, but he suffered from the lack of evidence. At this time, the two had come to the jungle. Alexander took the dagger sent by gray and began to move forward carefully. "Old man, be careful yourself. Take your time. I''ll go first!" Gray was not as careful as he was. He took a direct step to distance himself from him and walked in the direction of the sound. "Be careful, too. If you see people, you must save them!" Cried Alexander from behind. He was not very worried about Gray''s safety. The most powerful thing here was the group of giant lizards. The last time they collected wild fruits, a giant lizard didn''t have eyes. Gray performed the unique skill of tearing the giant lizard on the spot. He knew at that time that this guy was the most dangerous guy in the jungle. There was no need to worry about him when the lizard died. Compared with Gray''s safety, he was more worried about whether someone really came. If it was true, it was almost the boy of his Anderson family, but there must be no accident here. Gray waved his hand and quickly disappeared into the jungle. Chapter 46 "Boom!" A big tree was hit by the giant lizard and broke directly. The huge trunk crashed to the ground. The giant lizard opened its huge mouth and bit the food in front of it, regardless of the ecological environment it destroyed. Kalani is still trying to escape, but the giant mouth of the lizard has been covered from the head and can swallow her in one bite. "Ah ~!" Karani, who smelled a stench, looked back and saw that a big mouth had come. He screamed. Seeing that he could not escape, he felt a sense of despair in his heart. "Baby!" When gebudo saw that his daughter was in danger, he didn''t care much. He was always timid. He didn''t know where he had the courage. He picked up a stick from the ground and rushed to the giant lizard. But no matter how brave he was, it didn''t help at this time. At his speed, kalani would be swallowed by the lizard before he rushed to the lizard. "Eech!" With a soft drink, a green light shield appeared in front of kalani. The giant lizard hit him. Although he smashed the light shield, he was a little dizzy. Kalani saw a small green figure appear in front of him and blocked the giant lizard for himself. He raised hope in his heart and took a deep gratitude to the small green figure. But before he could say thanks, the little figure seemed to be drunk and fell unsteadily from the air. Kalani reached out to catch her, but the giant lizard was dizzy for only a moment. After smashing the green light shield, his big mouth didn''t close and bit it down. "No!" Karani screamed, catching the elf and hiding nearby. But the speed of the giant lizard bite is so fast that she can''t hide at all. She''s about to fall into the mouth of the giant lizard. At this time, a streamer rushed out of the woods and landed on the giant lizard who was about to commit murder. "Hiss!" When the streamer pierced the lizard to the ground, kalani could see clearly that it was a long gun. Although such a cold weapon was rarely seen in modern society, he also recognized it. Moreover, this long gun is very beautiful. Not looking at the blade of the gun pierced into the giant lizard, but only looking at the body of the gun. The dark barrel is wrapped with silver and white engravings. It can also be seen that this gun is a powerful magic weapon. Thinking that she was going to be finished, someone saved her. Karani was stunned. Looking at the nailed lizard, he forgot that he should stay away from it at this time. However, at this time, gebudo also came to karani and took her to leave the lizard, because the lizard was not killed at this time. Although pierced by a gun, the giant lizard''s vitality is also very strong. At this time, it still wants to eat people with its mouth open. Its body is nailed to the ground, its mouth can''t reach it, and its powerful tail sweeps over like a whip. A figure rushed out of the woods faster than gebudo and the dragon''s tail. He followed the long gun and fell next to the dragon. When the dragon''s tail swept over, he punched it without hesitation, making the tail sweep back faster. Gray looked at the lizard that was not dead, and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes. The sword in the lake came out of its sheath. When it returned to its sheath, a blood mark appeared on the lizard''s brain bag and expanded rapidly, and the huge lizard''s head fell to the ground. Without taking care of the dying lizard, gray stopped the two people who were going to leave, "give it to me!" "Thank you for saving us, but sorry, we really have no money!" Gebudo was afraid. The giant lizard who chased them died so easily. It can be seen how powerful this man is. Isn''t it worth his fear? "Give me little jasmine!" Gray looked at kalani with a cold look in his eyes. "She... She?" Kalani was uncomfortable with Gray''s eyes. Subconsciously, he stretched out his hands and held little Molly in front of gray. "Bad guys, don''t!" Little jasmine said weakly. Gray snorted coldly, "I knew it was you. Hit me on the head behind my back every day. See how I punish you later!" Before kalani retracted his hand, gray had caught little Molly and carefully put it in the crown on his head. "Fortunately, it''s just out of strength. If I hadn''t arrived in time, you would have been taken as food by the giant lizard." Go to the broken head giant lizard and pull out the long gun. Gray looks at the others and smiles gently: "I''m gray Sutton, king of the stone castle country and dragon slaying warrior. Welcome to my country!" "Be careful!" Kalani suddenly looked behind gray in horror, and the other three shouted one after another. Gray smiled, turned his long gun several times, then stabbed him in the back and pierced the head of a giant lizard again. This time, he was killed directly. "Is this your grandfather?" Kalani looked at Sean and joked that she was inexplicably brought here and chased by a giant lizard. If someone hadn''t saved her at last, she would be cold and angry. Pulling out his long gun, gray looked at the four and finally looked at Sean. "Are you looking for your grandfather?" "Yes, my grandfather''s name is Alexander Anderson. Have you seen him?" Sean said nervously. Firstly, Gray''s strength made him afraid, and secondly, he was frightened by Gray''s King status. "It seems right. Of course I know him. Speaking of it, he and I are like brothers. You should call me uncle!" Gray smiled. As soon as Sean''s face stiffened, his expression was as uncomfortable as eating shit. He didn''t feel excited to hear from his grandfather. "Gray, don''t talk nonsense and scare my grandson. I''m going to trouble you!" Alexander''s voice came from the other side. When he saw Sean, he came over laughing, "Sean, my child!" "Grandpa!" Sean hurried away from gray and trotted towards Alexander. "Thank you for saving us. Call me Hank!" "My name is gebudo!" "Karani, thank you. If it weren''t for you, I really don''t know what would happen!" "It''s all right. It''s my honor to save such a beautiful young lady as you." Gray put his gun on the ground, saluted, smiled and said, "just call me gray. Don''t be too constrained." "Gray, I''m sorry. I have to see the child." Hank looked at the reunited children from time to time and wanted to join the fun. "It''s all right. I''ll just talk to this beautiful lady." Gray nodded and looked at kalani. "Beautiful lady, aren''t you hurt?" Kalani''s skin is a little dark, but his appearance is quite good. "It''s okay, thank you, gray!" Kalani said with a smile, the powerful king is really powerful, handsome and polite. People can''t help but be happy when they see him. "That''s good. These giant lizards can''t eat. They stink all over. Usually they and I are safe and don''t disturb each other. How did you provoke them?" Gray walked over and naturally stood between uncle gbudo and kalani. As kalani talked about the experiences of several people, gebudo also went to hank. His daughter was fine. He wanted to pursue his muscular man. "What''s that on your head? I haven''t thanked her for saving me!" Kalani looked curiously at the elf hiding in the crown. Gray originally wanted to say that this was my crown, but considering that the force would be stiff, he chose to give up and said solemnly, "this is the last elf on the island, my most important partner. She is just a little collapsed by magic now, and will recover soon. You can say thank you to her at that time." "Besides, I think she''d be happy to make friends with a beautiful lady like you. After all, I''m alone on the island and a greasy old man. She''s probably tired of watching it." "How can it be? You''re also very good-looking. You won''t be tired of it!" "Thank you!" Chapter 47 "You mean there''s only you and that grandpa on the island?" Karanichi said strangely, "but didn''t you just say you were the king?" Gray sighed and a melancholy color appeared on his face. "I took the flower of eternal sleep in a disaster hundreds of years ago, so I have been sleeping until now. When I wake up, I am the only one left in my kingdom. I don''t know where they have gone. I searched the whole island and didn''t find their traces." "Sorry..." "It''s all right. I''ve been used to it these days." Gray waved her hand, motioned that she didn''t have to apologize and continued, "so when Alexander said someone would come to save him, I thought maybe I should leave the island and live in the outside world. Is it true that he said gold is valuable in the outside world?" "It''s true. Gold is really valuable outside. You''re a king. Should you have a lot of gold? Then you can live like a king outside. Maybe you can buy another island and rebuild your country! " Kalani said she only knew that the island could be bought and sold, but she didn''t know how much it would cost. "Really, thank you for explaining so much for me. I don''t have anything good when I meet for the first time. I''ll give you this necklace as a gift. Please don''t refuse. It''s just my little intention!" Gray took a gold necklace out of his pocket and wanted to put it on kalani''s neck himself. Kalani blushed and wanted to say no, but he didn''t open his mouth and silently asked him to put it on himself. "It''s so beautiful, I said. Only a beautiful lady like you can deserve it." Gray exclaimed, turning into a loyal licking dog. "Thank you. This is the most beautiful gift I have ever received!" Gray shook his head, and the good-looking smile on his face didn''t break. "No, don''t say that. It''s the most beautiful only on you. If it''s put elsewhere, it''s worthless. I want to thank you for finally making it realize its value." Alexander looked at his grandson''s face getting more and more mature. He immediately understood something and shouted, "gray, we should go. I don''t know when there will be a giant lizard. Be careful!" "Of course, you go ahead and we''ll come right away!" Gray nodded, then looked at kalani, "although the giant lizard is hateful, it can also be ridden. I remember there were many giant lizard knights in my kingdom before. I wonder if the beautiful lady is interested in taming a giant lizard with me?" "Is that ok? Is there no danger? " Kalani didn''t expect that this terrible monster could be tamed. It would be interesting to ride this giant lizard. How powerful the man who can tame the lizard is, kalanemi''s eyes shine. Not only does her father like muscular men, she also likes strong men, especially gray, who is good-looking, symmetrical and powerful. "Of course, the dragon knight was still very popular in our time. Many people could tame it, and I was the strongest king." Gray smiled, took karani''s hand and left, ignoring someone''s ugly face. "Come on, I''ll take you to where I live. Don''t worry about gray. He''s the best here!" Alexander sighed. There''s no way. Grandson, you can only give up. I don''t dare to provoke that guy gray. For the sake of your life, let''s give in. Look at that guy''s situation. His desire must be very strong. If you want to rob him, grandpa won''t help you if his leg is broken. He can bandage you at most. Gray took kalani back to the giant lizard territory they had passed before. They strolled around it carefully and finally found a suitable target. For the sake of kalani''s comfort, gray asked her to hide away, went forward himself and jumped on the back of a giant lizard. The giant lizard felt that someone dared to offend himself and immediately became angry. He wanted to give the little thing behind him a little face, but after smelling a familiar smell, he chose to follow his heart. Why did gray think the giant lizard could be tamed? Of course, he had done it before, and the one under his feet was the one he had tamed before. When taming the dragon lizard before, gray still took a lot of effort. First, he beat it hard, and finally his body was partially dragon, revealing the smell of a dragon, so he let the guy give in. Now gray was inconvenient to tame one head again, so he came to find it. Waving to kalani, gray smiled and said, "we''re lucky. I''ve tamed this lizard before. Now we can ride it directly." When the lizard saw kalani coming, he suddenly stretched out his head and scared her. Gray shot him directly on the head, "be safe!" Then he took karani''s hand, took her to the lizard and sat in front of him. The giant lizard has a hard barb on its back, but it has long been scraped off by gray, and now it doesn''t affect the ride. Kicked the lizard with its foot, driving it to catch up with the first four. Driving the giant lizard to pass by the four people quickly, kalani gave a burst of happy laughter, and the face of a little boy in the crowd became more and more gloomy. Fortunately, the two places were not far away. When gray caught up with them, he happened to be a distance from the tree house. "This is my temporary tree house. Shall I show you my castle?" Gray stopped under the tree house and said. "Your castle?" "Of course, as a king, how can you not have your own castle?" Gray smiled and kicked the lizard to run again. After seeing the castle, kalani looked at the lake below and thought of taking a bath. Gray immediately said that he was an honest man and would never peek, but he warmly invited her to wash it together, which was shyly rejected by her. When they returned to the tree house, it was already dark. Gray invited kalani to enter his tree house. After all, there were so many men in the other tree house, which was inconvenient. Kalani thought about it, too. He didn''t refuse. "I like your daughter very much. I will be very kind to her!" Gray held the hand of gebudo who came to find his daughter. With a firm face, he took out a few gold coins from his body, "it''s just a small gift, not a respect!" "Don''t worry, I''ll get out of the island, too. I still have a lot of gold to take out. Don''t worry." Good or bad, he advised gebudo to go back. Gray was about to go back to the house when he was hit on his head, "don''t let her in, let her go!" When the elf saves her, she can only say that she is kind-hearted, but it doesn''t mean that she likes this woman to enter the house where she hasn''t slept. "I just took her in because I saw her poor!" Gray whispered. "Lie!" The elf smashed his fist. "Well, I actually think there are too many people over there. It''s inconvenient to sleep. There''s a lot of space here. Sleeping with two people is not a problem. In fact, I don''t have any other thoughts." "Lie!" "You see through it. In fact, I fell in love with kalani at first sight. I like her. I love her and can''t extricate myself!" Said gray, intoxicated. "Lie!" The elf hit him hard, which made gray feel a little pain. "OK, I''m greedy for her body. I''m cheap!" Gray said angrily. He thought the elf might have the magic of testing lies. He grabbed the elf, threw it on the roof, walked into the tree house, closed the door tightly and locked it. Chapter 48 The next morning, Gregor got up fresh and cool. Facing the sun, he felt very comfortable. Even his previously impetuous mind was quiet. "Sure enough, although I defeated the evil thoughts of the dragon, I am now a real dragon. This still has some influence on me. My desire for treasures and women has increased a lot!" Gray whispered, and then he felt something staring at him with malice. Looking around, it was the little boy among the four people opposite. Gray smiled, nodded to him, asked good morning, returned to the tree house and began to prepare breakfast. He is not interested in competing with anyone. He promises that the other party will not even have a chance to contact kalani alone. Karani took a bath in the bathroom and came out with a thin towel around him. The water vapor was dense around him and he sent out a fragrance. "How fragrant!" Gray walked over and kissed. "It''s breakfast time. Let''s have something to eat!" Kalani nodded and sat down to enjoy Gray''s breakfast. "Thank you. You''re a good craftsman. It''s hard to imagine you''re still a king." "The king doesn''t just wear clothes, stretch out his hands and open his mouth. Especially living here, the king will also take the soldiers to hunt and kill the wild animals that are dangerous to the people. When we go to the jungle, everything needs to be prepared by ourselves." Gray smiled. "Alexander is expected to take them to see my castle. Do you want to go?" "It was almost dark yesterday. I didn''t really see it. I want to see it again, but I may not be very convenient!" Kalani said, twisting his legs. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll catch that guy and let him continue to walk for us. You don''t need to go by yourself." Gray knew they would find the island began to sink, so he didn''t plan to make trouble at this time. They couldn''t pass at this time. Several people who might die here, except him. "By the way, why is your hair wet?" Karanichi said strangely. She remembered that gray didn''t take a bath in the morning. She occupied the bathroom as soon as she got up. "The air is wet in the morning." Gray smiled awkwardly. The dew on his head was revenge from a little guy. In order to apologize, he didn''t dry his hair. After breakfast, the other four were ready to go. Alexander came to gray and asked if kalani was going. "Of course she will, but it''s not very convenient for her now. I''ll go to the giant lizard instead. You go first and we''ll catch up right away!" Gray smiled, nodded to Alexander and went out into the jungle. "Let''s go!" Alexander nodded and looked at his grandson''s face and didn''t ask any more questions. He felt that the Anderson family must be more interested in adventure, so he planned to take him to see the abandoned city engraved with the symbol of Atlantis. I believe he can forget the girl after seeing this great relic. After all, compared with the great adventure, all beauty is just passing away. Gebudo looked at his daughter lying on the window and the strong man hank walking away. He thought that his daughter would be fine with Gray''s protection. He gritted his teeth and caught up with his happiness. No way, his daughter has her own happiness, and he has to work hard. The four people came to the castle and walked through the stone bridge into the castle. Not surprisingly, Hank found that the sea was eroding the island, which would soon sink to the bottom of the sea again. After Hank''s convincing professional explanation, the four people fully believed that the island would sink in a few days, so Sean thought of using Captain Nemo''s parrot snail submarine to escape. So Alexander, who was familiar with the terrain, took the three to Captain Nemo''s sleeping place. Without kalani this time, Sean had to climb in and take out Captain Nemo''s notebook. "Gray, haven''t they come yet? We''ll go to the other side of the island immediately. If they don''t come yet, we may be too late!" Alexander worried that hank said the island would sink in a few days. They must hurry. "Why don''t we leave a mark for them here. Let''s go first. Didn''t he go to find the giant lizard? He has a giant lizard instead of walking, and he can catch up with us soon!" Sean said, making a suggestion that he thought was feasible. "What if they don''t see the sign, what if they go back halfway or go somewhere else?" Gebudo was worried about his daughter and didn''t want to use such an unreliable way. He still hoped to go back to them. "It''s just that the island may sink in these days, not immediately. Let''s find them!" Hank thought for a moment and said that what gbudo said was also reasonable. He could not put his hope on the small probability that they would see the mark. "Guys, what are you talking about?" Gray''s voice came. "Thank God, you are here. The island is about to sink to the bottom of the sea. We must get to the other end of the island as soon as possible." Hank loosened his airway. "Of course, let''s go now?" Gray nodded. Naturally, he wouldn''t be late. He had already brought kalani here. He just watched them take notes and took her around. Several people had doubts about Gray''s quick belief, but no one asked. "Well, we''ll go through the middle of the island. What I want to remind you is that the middle of the island is full of rugged mountains, dark jungle and terrible creatures. So... Are you ready for the adventure?" Alexander smiled. He liked adventure, especially when it was stressful and fast. "Then go!" Gray kicked the giant lizard and took the lead in opening the way. "But I still have a question. Is it really slow to walk by the sea? I think it''s really faster to walk by the sea than by walking through the rugged mountain road, stepping through the thorny jungle and fighting with monsters all the way?" He has never understood this point. Does it really take longer to walk around and up and down mountain roads? Isn''t it more difficult to walk up and down mountain roads? "I''ve been to the seaside. The road there is not much easier than the mountain road. To reach the other side as soon as possible, we need to go through the middle." Alexander explained. "Well, I have no problem." Gray shrugged indifferently. Just decide. I''m not the one who suffers anyway. The giant lizard can sit three or four people, but in order to maintain its physical strength and not let it die on the way, gray only asked Uncle gebudo to come up. The other three are all strong and do not need this walking tool at all. Alexander didn''t say anything. He took risks all year round. It''s nothing to take this road, and he also knows that only gray can control the giant lizard. He had also tried to ride the Dragon himself before. If gray hadn''t stopped him in time, he would have been dumped by the dragon. In this way, the two slow ones came to the giant lizard, and the speed of the party increased a lot. Gray thought that maybe he wouldn''t wait until the volcanic eruption. But that''s better. Now it''s not a movie, it''s about life and death, and there''s no audience watching. The beauty is in her arms. Gray is comfortable all the way, but the little guy behind doesn''t like walking. "Can you let my grandfather sit for a while? He is old and his body is not as good as when he was young. Walking too long will also slow down our speed." Sean walked quickly to the lizard and whispered. "Of course!" Gray nodded. It''s nothing. He turned to gebudo. "Uncle, the giant lizard needs my control before it won''t lose control. Karani is not very convenient for her to walk. You go down and walk with hank for a while, and then change your seat when you''re tired?" "Yes, you can!" Gebuduo heard that he was walking with hank. He immediately smiled and jumped off the lizard. "Old man, come up!" Alexander, without affectation, stepped up and sat behind gray. "By the way, don''t you call yourself the king of the stone castle country? Why is that castle written in Atlantis?" Sean didn''t leave and asked next to the lizard. "Atlantis is the kingdom of stone castle!" Gray looked at Sean strangely. Sean said for a while that Atlantis was just a legend in the world. The other party said that Atlantis meant the Stone Castle Kingdom. He seemed to have nothing to refute. Chapter 49 Gray and kalani were inconvenient to walk alone, and one needed to control the lizard. Alexander and gebudo took turns to leave a place, which greatly improved the speed of the party. As for hank, he was strong and strong. Although he was really tired when he got to the back, he was embarrassed to compete with them for position. Not to mention that his stepson didn''t go up. He walked silently when he got him. And Sean, the little boy didn''t want to ask for help, especially when he was gray. He felt very shameless when he thought about it, and he still fought with an old man and a waste material. He didn''t have the face to do it in front of kalani. The group of six people walked more than half the way quickly. They saw a cliff in front of them. The waterfall poured down and made a deafening sound. The cliff was smooth and steep. There was no place to climb. Obviously, these people couldn''t climb up. Gray stopped the lizard, took karani''s hand, took her down, smiled and said, "we should change our mounts!" "What, for what mount?" Kalani wondered, is gray going to catch some big beast again? If only a hairy beast could be changed, this lizard is fun, but it''s a little uncomfortable to sit for a long time. Gray gently gave the lizard a kick, let it roll back, looked down at kalani, "do you want to try the feeling of flying?" Kalani continued to ask. Alexander suddenly laughed. "Yes, gray, you''re a genius. I really want to kiss you." "That''s not good. I''m not interested in the bad old man. If I worship the handle, I can. Otherwise, we''ll be brothers in the future?" "I think you''d better implement it quickly if you have any ideas. It''s in a hurry!" Hank hurriedly said that he married Sean''s mother. Although it had little to do with Alexander, strictly speaking, he was still lower than the upper generation. "Yes, I remember an eastern country saying that when two people become brothers, they will say that although they are not born on the same day, they hope they will die on the same day, so as to prove the deep friendship between the two!" Alexander smiled. Gray:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Who''s going to die the same year, the same month and the same day as you bad old man? Gray''s small face stiffened, holding kalani''s head and not looking back into the flowers. "Well, Sean, come with me to let you experience the feeling of flying. You can''t experience it anywhere else. You can probably experience it once in your life. Don''t miss it!" Alexander smiled and looked at his silly grandson with a look of hate. He watched them enter the flowers and took him into the flowers. "Wow!" With a girl''s scream, a huge bee carried the two people flying from the flowers. "Bees can fly us over the mountain, but I want to remind you not to look into their eyes, or don''t blame me for not explaining anything in advance!" Gray laughed and flew up on the bee. Riding a flying mount and flying by yourself are definitely two different experiences. Flying by yourself is like flying in the sky, free and happy, while riding a flying mount is like stepping on the accelerator on a wide road to the end (I wanted to say flying a plane, but considering that you don''t have a plane). "Unfortunately, these bees don''t have the power of time and space in their bodies. Otherwise, take a nest back, and the mobility of the national army will definitely be improved to the extreme. It can also improve the strength of the army, and even release some as transportation business!" Gray secretly said that the more he thought, the more he thought, the more he lost. "Gray, what''s the matter?" It seemed that he was in a bad mood. Kalani held his waist, his warm chest tightly against his back and asked. After kissing back, gray smiled and said, "it''s all right. It''s a pity that these bees can''t be taken away. These are the treasures of air cavalry and air transportation." "It''s really a pity, but there are helicopters and transport planes outside. It''s much more convenient than this. You don''t have to care." Kalani comforted that after gray said this, she told him that she believed more in the identity of the king. Otherwise, ordinary people could not think of forming any air cavalry and using bees for air transportation. Only people who occupy a certain position in a country would think about this. Ordinary people at most want to catch one and raise it and pretend to be forced in front of others. Gray knew it was useless to think more and flew up the cliff on a bee. Riding a bee in the air, gray looked back at the people coming back, "there are giant birds that prey on bees in the sky. Let''s fly lower and don''t be found by those giant birds." Gray recalled those bigger birds in the plot. Such a big bee is just a small bug in each other''s eyes. Even if Gray turns into a dragon, it is estimated that he is not as big as each other. He doesn''t want to fight with these birds again. It''s meaningless not to say whether he can win or not. "Giant birds that prey on bees?" A few people heard that they were excited when they just rode on the bee flight. They were immediately poured with a basin of cold water. The bee is so big. How big should the giant bird that preys on the bee be? I''m afraid a few people are not enough to fill its teeth! Sean looked disdainful, but gray didn''t care about him. Anyway, old Alexander rode the bee. The boy didn''t have a chance to provoke the giant birds. After touching the crown on his head to make sure he didn''t lose anything, gray assured that he controlled the bee and let it lower its flight altitude and fly more than ten meters from the ground. More than ten meters above the ground is still in a relatively open place. If you want to fly above the jungle, you have to fly hundreds of meters at least. Yes, it''s so unreasonable. When these people rest further ahead, those trees are normal trees. However, when they come here, they all expand hundreds of times according to the size of bees. To slow down the bees, gray shouted, "let''s go into the forest!" "No problem!" "But Grandpa, I don''t know how many monsters there are in such a big forest. I think we should fly over the treetops." Sean frowned. He didn''t like the way gray knew everything. "And the forest is full of trees. We really encounter any danger. We can''t even escape. If there is any danger from the treetops, we can find it in time!" Alexander thought his grandson was right and wanted to stop gray, but he had flown into the jungle on a bee. "Well, let''s go up and pay attention to the bottom. If gray is in any danger, we can help them in time!" With a greeting, the four rode two bees to the top of the tree hundreds of meters high. "They didn''t seem to follow?" Kalani looked back and said to gray. Gray frowned, but others were not his subordinates after all. There was no need to consider what they wanted to do, so he shook his head and walked carefully through the jungle riding bees. He doesn''t think the jungle here is too dense at all, because people think the jungle is very dense because they stand from the perspective of human beings, but now they are smaller than bees. Bees never feel that the branches and leaves inside are too dense when flying in the jungle. In fact, for a bee, the gap between the two branches is like racing on a road that can be paralleled by five cars. If it can hit the surrounding obstacles, it can only be said that the bee must have been enchanted and can''t even distinguish the obstacles. This forest is definitely a long distance for a bee, and longer for a person. Half an hour later, gray and kalani finally got out of the forest. Further ahead, everything returned to normal. "Everything seems safe!" Gray smiled and nodded, feeling the soft touch from behind. He turned from the bee''s back and sat opposite kalani. Regardless of her crimson face, he put his hands on her waist. "They are so slow. I have a novel idea. Do you want to try!" Chapter 50 Kalani''s face was a little black, and his red face was almost as red as the red apple. He opened his mouth and said in a voice like mosquitoes and flies: "no, they will come back later and will be seen!" "Well, actually, I think you should understand what I mean. I mean, should we try bee honey!" Gray pointed to the giant bee they were sitting on. There was a big yellow ball on the bee''s leg. This is the pollen that has not yet turned into honey. This thing reminds him of his childhood. When he was a child, every summer, he and his friends would find bees in the flowers, and then use a small wooden stick to grab the pollen on their legs. Or make a circle with bamboo strips, and then get trapped on the bamboo pole, and then look for some spider webs everywhere. Then you can catch dragonflies to play. "It''s not honey, it''s just pollen!" Karani smiled, hiding his embarrassment. "I know. I mean, do you want to find a bee''s nest? They must have endless honey!" Gray can imagine how big a nest a bee bigger than a man can build. It is estimated that it may be bigger than a house, and that is all sweet honey. You can eat one for a long time. "No, they said time was tight. The island will sink soon. We''ll wait for them here, and then leave the island quickly!" "Is time tight? I haven''t tried!" Listening to Gray''s joke, kalani punched him on the shoulder, bowed his head and smiled with a red face. "Be careful!" Gray suddenly looked cold, hugged kalani, rolled to the ground and fell off the bee. The bee was taken away by a giant bird. Before that, another bee flew over it. "Damn thing, didn''t I tell you not to fly up there?" Gray''s face is a little ugly. He can avoid these dangers. He has to make some trouble and come back. Will he die if he is safe. "Gray, help my father!" Kalani hurried. If she was right, the giant bird chased the bee that Hank and gebudo rode. Although the giant bird ate a bee, it still didn''t give up chasing. "How can I save it?" Gray looked at the broken bee wings on the ground and was helpless. Even there was a violent gush from the bottom of his heart. The strategy of customs clearance is given to you, but it will be burned as waste paper. If you die, you will ask for it! However, he quickly got rid of this negative emotion and returned to calm. "Wait for me here. I''ll find a way!" Gray pressed kalani and turned into the woods. Anyway, several people are companions, and one of them is karani''s father. If he is allowed to be killed by a giant bird, gray can''t convince himself to pass this level. After all, he just rolled the sheets with his daughter. It''s not interesting to watch her father die at this time. And his sense of hank is also good. Whether in his previous life or now, this guy''s smile and his handsome look a little worse than him look very sunny. Kalani watched gray go into the woods and knew that he had no way. When he was about to turn back with deep worry, he saw a giant dragon flying out of the forest and knocking off countless branches and leaves. One of his two huge wings immediately caused a gust of wind and flew into the sky. Staring blankly at the Dragon chasing the bee and the bird, kalani felt a little hope that his father would be saved. "Karani, where have they gone?" A bee flew out of the jungle and stopped above kalani. "Hank, they are being chased by giant birds. Gray has gone to help them!" She was not a fool. There was nothing in the forest before. As a result, as soon as gray entered, a giant Dragon flew out. Regardless of her, she chased the giant bird directly without thinking to guess something. "How did you provoke the giant bird?" "This... Sean was speechless and didn''t know how to say it. "Then wait here and I''ll have a look. Maybe I can help!" Said Alexander, kicking Sean off the bee''s back. "No, please take me with you!" Kalani stood up and climbed up the bee in an awkward position. "Are you okay?" Sean asked carefully. "It''s all right. Let''s catch up!" Kalani answered, looking at the direction of the dragon flying away. Alexander hesitated. "Gray should let you stay here!" Kalani shook his head. "My father is in danger, and gray may be in danger!" If she was right, the dragon is even smaller than the bird by half a circle. If the bird is more than ten meters long, the dragon''s tail is at most ten meters long. "Hank, I just saw my daughter. Will she be all right?" Gebudo looked back at the giant bird and just saw that it had swallowed the bee. He asked with a cry. "It''s all right. Gray is there. Except that the giant bird is a little bigger, others are no better than the giant lizard. As long as he dares to land, gray will teach it a good lesson. They will be all right." Hank drove the bee and was anxious to die, but he still didn''t forget to comfort gebudo. "Thank you, Hank... Run, run, there''s a dragon!" Gebudo looked back at the giant bird, but he saw not only the giant bird, but also the Dragon behind the giant bird. "What?" Hank looked back and his heart slowed down. Then he suddenly remembered a slightly crazy idea in his head. He rode a bee and pressed down. Then there was a beautiful drift in the air. He turned around and flew towards the dragon. Yes, he''s going to lose with this bird and that dragon. Gray looked at the turning bee and nodded in his heart. This guy is very quick and intelligent. As the giant bird turned around, gray opened his mouth and spit out a dragon breath against the flying giant bird. The giant bird shook its wings in horror. Although it became so big, its IQ did not improve much. It was still instinctively afraid of the flame. More importantly, there was something on the ferocious ugly guy in front that it was instinctively afraid of. The giant bird dodged the dragon''s breath and was about to escape. Suddenly, it found that the sky was dark, and a pair of dragon claws leaned down and grabbed its wings. The giant bird screamed, overcame his inner fear, turned over in the air, and a pair of bird claws also grabbed it. Bird''s claws and dragon''s claws are entangled in the air, but... Gray has two front claws besides two rear claws. As the saying goes, two fists are difficult to defeat four hands. A pair of claws of the giant bird can''t beat Gray''s four claws. After grasping the bird''s claws, the two front claws hold the bird''s head, the dragon''s mouth opens, and a dragon breath will spit on its head to roast the bird''s head. But the giant bird obviously didn''t like to wait for death. It suddenly flapped its wings, and its huge wings slapped on gray, affecting his flight. It also made him fly by rubbing his neck with a dragon breath and igniting several feathers. Alexander took kalani and cheeky Sean, who climbed up the bee, to hank, who was watching the war. "Dad, are you okay?" "It''s okay, baby. Hank is so powerful. You don''t know how beautiful his move was just now." Gebudo looked excited and completely forgot how scared he had just been. "The dragon is in danger. We should help him!" Seeing that dad was all right, kalani breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the Dragon fighting the giant bird. "No, honey, we should see both of them lose, or go now and hide far away!" "We can''t do that. The dragon is here to help us!" "Maybe it just came out to hunt?" Chapter 51 Not to mention the group of five hiding behind the play, gray, who is entangled with the giant bird, feels that the giant bird is a little weak. Yes, it is weak. Although the other party''s body size has become much larger, even a little larger than that after he became a dragon, there are huge beasts everywhere, and his strength has become very strong, which is in line with his body shape, there is no ferocity as a hunter on the other party. After grabbing gray, he still has a sense of cowardice to escape. "So, a weak chicken is a weak chicken. Even if it gets bigger, it is still a weak chicken, but it has become a huge weak chicken!" Gray whispered, putting a pair of wings on his back. In this way, the two could not continue to stop in the air. Under the influence of gravity, they immediately fell straight down. Gray firmly grasped it and did not allow it any chance to escape or turn over. At a short distance from the ground, gray spread his wings again, loosened his claws, and wanted to throw away the giant bird and fly. But the other party''s wings slapped wildly because of the rapid fall, and his two claws held him tightly. He didn''t want to loosen it. In a moment, they hit the ground at the same time and made a big hole in the land. It''s a bit of a mistake, but it''s not a big problem! Gray thought that it would be more convenient and flexible to fight as a person. When he became a dragon, he couldn''t kick it. As a result, he fell down together and his body was a little numb. On the other side, the group of five watched the Dragon flutter at the bird and finally put down their heart, which can be regarded as getting rid of the hateful bird. Alexander turned his eyes and rode the bee in the direction of the dragon. "What are you doing?" Hank said angrily, why are the old and the young so inconvenient? Will you die if you stop for a while? "That''s a dragon, a giant dragon that can spit out fire. It''s more magical than these enlarged bees and birds. Don''t you want to see it?" Alexander was surprised. As the first job he had seen in his adventure career, he would go to see it anyway. It would be better if he could get close to it. "Yes, Hank, we rarely have such a chance. If you don''t go and have a look, you will regret it. Maybe we won''t have such a chance in the future!" Sean said, urging his grandfather to hurry over and don''t wait for the dragon to fly away. As for winning or losing, people obviously think that the dragon is better. "Wait a minute, don''t you forget that you were just chased and killed by the giant bird. If it weren''t for the dragon, we would all die in the mouth of the giant bird. Now you have to provoke a more ferocious dragon. You''re really crazy!" Hank stared at the two men fiercely. "Hank, stop complaining. If you don''t come here again, you may not see it!" "I think he has giant birds as food. He won''t pay attention to us for the time being. We just have to be careful and go over and have a look. It''ll be fine. Henry, you''re too timid!" The master and the grandson smiled with confidence and rode over on the bee. Gray crushed the bird''s skull with one claw and was about to leave when he suddenly felt a little hungry. "I don''t know if I will die after I become a dragon and eat this giant bird and become a man?" Gray had a whim, and then he immediately planned to experiment. With a sweep of the tail, he directly cut off a tree 20 or 30 meters long, pinched one end with his claws, brushed it with force, "whoosh", and a barbecue stick was ready. When five people rode bees to the nearby place, they saw a magical scene. A giant dragon sat on the ground like a man, with an old trunk in its front paw and the body of a giant bird in its other front paw. As if he felt several people coming, the Dragon turned back and grinned, changed his voice line, "come here!" "Found, go!" Hank was so surprised and angry that he had told these two careless things not to come here, but he had to come together and die. Neither giant bird is its opponent. Can you beat it or run away from it? And the Dragon spoke, which showed that his IQ was no lower than that of others. Those little tricks were useless to him. It was a dead end, two pit dad stuff. Madder, it''s really hard for me. Honey, what family did you marry and what shit did you give birth to? Why don''t we give up this thing and give birth to one ourselves? "If I don''t kill you, come here and die if you dare to run!" Gray growled. The two bees shook their delicate bodies, threw several people down, and flew away with small wings. The rest looked at each other. "Let''s go. It seems that it doesn''t mean any harm to us. Maybe we can get close to this magical creature!" Alexander spoke first, his eyes flashing with excitement. "Grandpa is right. If it is malicious, we can''t run away. It''s better to go by ourselves!" Sean echoed. Hank really wants to slap him with a big mouth. Madder knows he can''t run away. Do you dare to come and die? Mentally retarded? Alexander didn''t feel caught by the Dragon at all. They ran excitedly and were amazed around gray. They even wanted to take a picture to commemorate. Gray pinched the mobile phone to pieces. Throw the giant bird to them, "pluck my hair and clean it!" Then he threw a pit on the ground with four claws on the other side, and moved out several big stones to build a simple big fire pit. "Don''t try to escape unless you want to become dragon dung!" As a warning, gray ran to look for firewood. His dragon breath is not easy to control the temperature for barbecue, and it must consume a lot of magic. An hour later, it was completely dark. On the edge of the fire pit, a dragon and five people sat in a circle around the fire pit. Several people roasted by the huge fire were burning and painful. One claw of the Dragon slowly turned the tree sign and turned over the fire. Gray picked up Alexander''s dagger, gently scratched on the giant bird, cut off a large piece of meat, threw it on a leaf, and then began to grow large pieces by himself. "Mr. dragon, are you the only dragon on this island?" Sean looked at his happy eating. His eyes turned and took the opportunity to ask. "Great!" Gray yelled at him and spit all over him. Sean didn''t care about it at all. He wiped the saliva on his face and looked excited. "Mr. great dragon, are you the only dragon on the island?" "Of course not. I''m the king of the dragon family. You can call me, um, the great king of fire Constantine!" Said gray, nibbling at the bird''s meat. The bird meat is short of seasoning. It''s just a little salt after roasting, but he feels relish when he is eaten by the dragon mouth. "Then why didn''t we see other dragons?" "Because only those who are kind, I won''t kill you when I see you. You should be grateful!" "How many dragons do you have? Have you ever been out of this island? You... " Gray chewed down the bird meat, and the bird bones chewed. Finally, he looked at the guy who talked and even wanted to touch himself. "Damn little fly, shut up. If it weren''t for my great kindness, now he would take all the guys who invaded my territory back to the nest and become the food of the young dragon." "But as far as I know, this land belongs to the king of Shibao country!" Alexander said suddenly. Gray was stunned. When he was about to say that everyone lived in peace, he suddenly thought of something and disdained to say, "they are just servants guarding the land for the great dragon. The dragon is the real master of the land." "But they never mentioned it!" "How dare the servant mention the name of the master at will? Are you questioning my words? Weak mole ants? " Gray stared at a pair of longans, and the golden vertical pupils reflected Alexander''s old figure. Chapter 52 A big bird all entered Gray''s stomach. He didn''t even vomit his bones. He finally felt full. Now that you''re full, you should try whether you''ll die. I don''t know what to do if you really die. So gray got up, pretended to force, and said that he spared a few people this time, so that they could quickly get out of the dragon''s territory, spread their wings and fly away. "Gray!" Suddenly, a very natural call came to his ear. "Why?" Gray subconsciously bowed his head, then flew into a rage and grabbed the old man with one claw. "Good you bad old man, how dare you cheat me!" He never expected that he would be exposed by such a low-level fraud. "Sure enough, it''s you. I''ll tell you, who else can dress up anytime and anywhere except you?" Alexander laughed without fear. "Old man, I''ll eat you now!" Gray lifted his collar with two fingers, opened his mouth and put him in. "Damn it, let go of my grandfather!" Sean was so angry that he picked up a stick and hit gray on his leg. The stick broke into pieces. Gray had nothing to do, but his own hands were shaking. "It''s really a deep love between ye and sun!" Gray nodded, put down the bad old man, turned to pick up Sean and said with a grim smile, "I just don''t like to eat the meat of the old guy, or the meat of the young man is more tender." "I won''t give in. You can''t ask me for mercy. You bastard, you will go to hell!" Sean trembled with fear, but he still yelled. Gray was stunned and looked at the other four people, "is my temper too good?" "Don''t bother with him, gray. He''s just a child who doesn''t know anything. Let him go." Alexander smiled. He jumped on Gray''s feet, rubbed it obsessively, and was ready to lick it with his tongue. He looked like an old pervert. Gray couldn''t stand it. He threw Sean on the ground and fell seven meat and eight vegetarian. He kicked the bad old man away and immediately changed back to human shape. "Why aren''t you dressed?" Kalani shyly covered his eyes and said that she was the least surprised that gray was a dragon. When gray rushed out, she doubted. Later, when gray didn''t come back, she was more sure, because he knew that even if gray didn''t find a way, he would come back to help instead of running away. "It''s not that I haven''t seen it!" Gray snorted and looked at the others. "What are you looking at? Are you jealous?" "Cut, little earthworm!" "Far worse than me!" "Six abdominal muscles, good strong muscles!" With a few grunts, several people turned their heads one after another. Gray knew that they had low self-esteem and were afraid of psychological shadow, so he didn''t plan to worry more. He took out a suit from his backpack and put it on. At this time, he began to notice his stomach and touched it. He felt full, but he didn''t feel bloated, let alone burst his stomach. "The food inside has not decreased. It''s my stomach. It''s like magic. Although it''s the human stomach, the space inside is really the dragon''s stomach." Gray felt it and said to himself. "Smelly boy, what are you muttering about? Tell me what''s the matter with you and how you can become a dragon?" Alexander saw him dressed and came up with a curious face. This guy is so afraid of death. Gray ignored him, went to the other side, hugged kalani, took her to sit down by the fire and leaned against her. You look like a country bumpkin, which you don''t know. "This is a kind of magic. Its name is Animagus. The state after transformation is called Druid!" "Isn''t that the setting in the game?" Sean make complaints about it. "What game settings? I only know that this is the inheritance of the royal family for hundreds of years! " Gray''s face was unfathomable. "Hum, speaking of these, why did you scare away the bees? Otherwise, we might have been there by now, found the parrot snail and left." Sean is very unhappy with gray, who is in the limelight. Especially the other party is still leaning on the girl he likes, so he can''t help laughing. "Sean, before you speak, you''d better use your brain smaller than a walnut to think about what you''ve done. If you didn''t have to fly to the crown of the tree, how could you attract a giant bird? Without gray, everyone would be killed by you!" Kalani knew from his father why he was chased and killed by the giant bird. He was also very angry at Sean''s disobedience. At this time, he dared to accuse others, and his anger suddenly burst out. "Gray saved your lives. You don''t even say a word of thanks and accuse him. Are Americans so impolite?" Sean''s face changed when kalani said, "he just saved Hank and your father, but he didn''t save me. How long did it take him to leave us here to roast the bird?" "But you provoked the giant bird!" Gray also gave him a look at the sand sculpture and said calmly, "don''t you know that bees will return home before dark? Or do you want to walk the night in the forest? " "Alexander, are you Anderson people so brave? Why don''t you go first and we''ll catch up with you after dawn? " Alexander laughed twice and slapped his grandson on the head. "Nothing. The bees almost came home at that time. If we don''t let go of it, we might have to be brought back to the bee nest. Fortunately, you drove them away and the giant bird. Fortunately, gray, you did it in time, otherwise something big will happen." Alexander liked his grandson who inherited his adventurous cell, but that didn''t prevent him from pumping him hard. Don''t you know what''s going on with this guy gray? I don''t know yet. Originally fierce, murderous beasts don''t blink their eyes. Now they can become dragons. Do you want the old man to give me the feeling of white haired people giving black haired people a try? The old man has tried this feeling once, so don''t let me try it again. "Gray, the bird meat you just roasted is really delicious. I ate a lot of oil and sweated a lot!" "There''s just a river over there. I''ll take you to wash it!" Gray couldn''t stand the eyes of several people and took her to the river. Along the way, gray caught a lot of fireflies. All of them are as big as thumbs and emit strong light. They can be used as light bulbs. At this time, he didn''t hide and tuck in. He took out a long gun from his backpack and took it as a lantern. He said it was the magician''s space ability, which attracted kalani''s surprise and envy. "Gray, can I put this in?" In the moonlight, kalani happily picked up a branch from the ground and handed it to gray, looking forward to him. Gray turned his hand, the branch disappeared, turned it again, and the branch appeared in his hand. "What about this?" Kalani picked up another stone. Gray smiled and nodded softly, not bored at all. Nonsense, with beautiful women, of course, everything is fun. Fools feel bored. "What about this!" Kalani picked up a piece of gold. Unknowingly, they have walked to the river together, but the small games in and out have not stopped. Kalani seems to be particularly interested in this. Chapter 53 After a restless night in the wild, gray woke up with Wenxiang nephrite in his arms and felt his arms numb. Looking around, Hank and Alexander were the first to get up. Hank had a good physical quality and a strong biological clock, and Alexander was used to such a life. "Both of you are very early!" Carefully took out his hand and put kalani on the leather blanket he took out. Gray walked up to them and said hello. Hank and Alexander were looking at the direction of the volcano. When they heard the speech, they looked back at gray. Hank said, "the seawater erosion is more serious and the volcano is more active. We don''t have much time!" "Don''t worry, I''ll fly you later!" Gray smiled. Although it was considered yesterday, what if they couldn''t arrive in time? You''d better work harder. "Thank you!" "I still have a feeling of dreaming. Sean said I didn''t believe it when he found the mysterious island. Later, I came here to protect him. Unexpectedly, I saw more incredible things." Hank laughed. "Especially you, gray, I don''t believe that there is magic in this world, but you really completely broke my cognition. Of course, there is this island, which is a magic island at all." "I thought what was written in the book was the author''s fantasy, but I didn''t expect it to be true. If the island didn''t sink, I would like to live here all my life." Hank looked at the magical scenery in front of him and was intoxicated with longing. The expression appeared on the face of a muscular man, which made gray a little uncomfortable. "It''s dawn. Don''t pose here. Hurry up and get breakfast ready. Let''s hurry to find what you''re looking for!" Gray also looked at the volcano that was still erupting gold in the distance, but he didn''t feel anything. These days, he had dug away large pieces of gold near the volcano. Now there are only two cubic spaces left in his backpack. The rest is basically gold except some water and food. Hank went to make a fire to cook, but Alexander didn''t move. "Gray, can you tell me about your country carefully? The legend of Atlantis exists all over the world, but no one can find its existence." "Originally, I thought it was just a human country more powerful than ordinary people affected by the mysterious island, but I didn''t expect there were magic. What is the principle of these mysterious magic? You mentioned before that the God of fire, the God of the sea and the God of the storm are all real. Why is there no mysterious power in the outside world? " Alexander''s heart is not old. In addition to adventure, he is full of curiosity about many things unknown to mankind. He has asked questions that he has saved all night. But gray is not interested in pretending to be such a force for the time being. There is no way. It takes too much brain. It''s OK to just make up something casually, but you want me to tell you the principle and investigate the details with me? Then I just have to smile mysteriously and say nothing back to you. The dew wet the firewood in the morning. Hank worked for a while and didn''t light it. Gray dodged Alexander and walked over, smiling, "I''ll help you!" With that, gray put his hand into Hank''s firewood pile, and his hands burst out a hot flame. Before long, the dew on the firewood was dried and burned smoothly. As the fire lit up, others woke up, and soon a simple breakfast was ready. Gray didn''t eat. He felt that he hadn''t digested the food in his stomach, at least not too much. He felt full now. "Is this an alternative Valley? You can eat a meal for a long time without eating?" Although this skill is useful when he may not be able to eat for a long time, gray doesn''t need it very much. He is reluctant to taste delicious food every day. Eating a meal in a few days is not a normal life, even if the person is not hungry. "Then let''s go!" Gray took out a rope. "Tie it around your waist, or I''m not responsible for falling!" "What do you mean?" Several people were stunned. They didn''t know what Gray was doing. Aren''t you going to fly us over? Gray went into the woods and soon turned into a dragon and came out. "Tie one end of the rope to my hand!" Gray picked up Alexander who was going to climb on himself and threw him on the ground, proudly stretching out a front paw. The tail moved, rolled up karani and put it on his back, "grab the cutin on me." Then he looked at the others and calmly explained, "there are many people sitting on my back, which affects my flight!" I¡®m not buying it "If you don''t hurry up, you''ll walk by yourself!" Gray snorted coldly. You''re not a little beauty. You still want to ride me. I think you''re thinking of farting! Alexander sighed. There was a chance to ride a dragon in front of me, but I didn''t cherish it. If I have the next life, I must be a woman. At the same time, the old man scolded gray at the bottom of his heart for valuing sex over friends. He gave him an old bone and even the tree house. He didn''t let himself ride, but let the little bitch who had only been coming for two days hit him. Damn it! "Gray, can you let my father come up too?" Kalani is worried that his father can''t stand it. But gray tilted his head and looked like I couldn''t hear. Hum, is that fat, round and black qualified to sit on the back of the great dragon? Make sure the rope is tied and gray flapped his wings to take off. Passing by the volcano, gray glanced at the volcano still erupting gold, "do you want to pick up some gold? There are many over there. " Gebudo''s small eyes began to shine and shouted below, "OK, OK, let''s go quickly!" "No, our time is very tight. We can''t waste on such things. We can still earn money in the future, but there is only one life!" Hank said rationally that he had always been the rational shoulder of the team, but neither father nor sun was willing to listen to him. But this time it''s good. The old man has been on the island for so many years, and he also picked up a few pieces in his bag. Moreover, he likes adventure and doesn''t pay so much attention to money, while the little boy hasn''t reached the age of worrying about money and temporarily feels that life is more important. "Well, I won''t go." Now that hank, the muscular man, has said so, gebudo has no choice but to agree. Gray doesn''t care. He thinks he can get to the beach in more than half an hour at his speed. It''s nothing to waste a little time. Anyway, it must be faster than in the film. Of course, they didn''t want to, and gray didn''t force it. He just said it and made a suggestion. Before long, gray had seen the sea in the distance and could hear the sound of the waves. Chapter 54 Looking at the billowing sea in front of him, gray threw the four people on the ground, put kalani down and changed back into a person, and calmly put on his clothes. Stare! "Look what I''m doing. I flew here in full accordance with your instructions. The map is in Hank''s hand and the notebook is in Alexander''s hand. Even if I find it wrong, it has nothing to do with me. Don''t look at me. Look at the sea." Gray groaned, kicking the black pot that was about to be buckled to him, and making up a hot dragon breath behind him. "What the map says is here. That''s the sign of Poseidon''s trident. It''s right here. It can''t be mistaken, but it''s not a cliff at all. There''s no hole!" "Maybe the map was wrong. There was a deviation in the map at that time. After all, the map hundreds of years ago, we can''t expect it to be too accurate!" "It''s impossible. It''s impossible to make such a simple mistake. The map won''t make mistakes." Several people began to quarrel. Gray began to recall the plot of the film. He went to the coast and soon found the ladder leading to the bottom along the coast. "Everybody, I think the place you are looking for should be under the sea. After all, we all know that the island has begun to sink. The place you can''t find may have sunk to the bottom of the sea." Gray interrupted the quarrel and pointed to the sea. "Damn it, I didn''t expect that we didn''t go wrong. This is really the place we''re looking for, but how can we find the Nautilus?" Hank smiled for a while, then looked at the sea and began to worry. Obviously, the journey behind began to take a plane. Unexpectedly, it was still late. "Always do something. You can''t sit and wait to die!" A group of people remember like ants on a hot pot, thinking about how to find the parrot snail and escape from the sky. After all, the sea here has been submerged for a long time, and there seems to be little time to submerge the whole island. "If you have some drying bags, maybe you can try to make some simple diving oxygen bottles. Maybe you can dive underwater and find the Nautilus!" Seeing that they were helpless and hadn''t thought of this way, gray had to remind them. Hank''s eyes brightened. "Yes, gray, you''re a genius. I have several waterproof and dry bags in my backpack. I''ll take them out!" Hank quickly took out several waterproof and dry bags, gave full play to his strong hands-on ability, and made several simple diving oxygen bags. "So, who''s going down?" Hank asked, holding an oxygen bag, glancing around among several people. The ultimate goal was gray. But some people do not have the slightest consciousness to save everyone as the Savior. At this time, they are making fishing rods for fishing. They do not feel that it is inappropriate to do so at this time. Feeling their eyes locked on themselves, gray turned his head and looked a little confused. "I''m a fire dragon. Is it appropriate for you to let me go into the water? Who''s to drown? " This is not that he is afraid of trouble, but that he is really bad at swimming. His most skilled swimming skill is the well-known dog crawl, which he believes is not suitable for diving. "This..." It seems to be the same thing. I haven''t heard that any fire dragon can water. Gray can''t, but it''s reasonable... Shit, you said it''s magic, but it''s not really a fire dragon, and it''s reasonable for the magician to know a little water magic. "Really, and I don''t know what you''re looking for. Maybe I''ll give you trouble below!" Gray shrugged. "Of course, I''ll do my part." Then he picked up two strings of stones. "You go down with this to counteract the buoyancy brought by the air in the bag and help you sink as soon as possible. You can also adjust it at any time according to the air consumption in the bag. When you don''t need it or encounter danger, you can throw it away and float to the water quickly." Gray hung the stone on Hank and patted him on the shoulder. "Good luck!" "I''ll go with you!" Sean raised his hand bravely. "Young man, it''s great to have responsibility. You''re a real man!" Gray was not stingy with verbal praise, and smiled and handed another bunch of stones to him. "I''ll go too!" Gebudo raised his hand and said, "don''t look at me like that. When I was young, I was a super sailor, known as the prince of the sea!" Gray thought about it. Gebudo seemed to live on the beach. He said he had good swimming skills, which was really reasonable. "OK, then the three of us go down and find the parrot snail anyway. This is our last chance!" Hank nodded and gave a simple diving oxygen bag to gbudo. Gray also quickly made him a string of stones to hang on his body. "Well, don''t worry, we''ll come back to pick you up with the parrot snail!" The three men waved their hands, jumped forward and fell into the sea one after another. Kalani was worried that his father would never return. After all, gebudo''s physique was no longer the same as before. He could not wave in the sea for too long. If he was not careful, he might turn over. But master Alexander was very kind-hearted and didn''t mean to worry at all, even if it was his own grandson. As he said, "young people have to go through their own adventures several times to grow up. That''s how he used to be. Then he began to boast about how many adventures he had experienced, how many mysterious places he had visited, and how many novel things he had seen. "Boy, I''m leaving soon. Have a breath?" Alexander took out a small wine pot and handed it to gray with a smile. "No, I have!" Gray smiled gently and took out a silver wine pot with precious stones and several silver glasses from his backpack. "Would you like a cup? Karani, would you like a drink? Don''t worry, your father will be fine. " Kalani stared at the sea and shook his head. Alexander was not polite. He picked up a cup and hurriedly urged gray to pour him wine. Then gray took out some wine dishes, which were still hot. No way, space equipment, preservation and heat preservation are the basic functions. "Boy, leave here, will you go to America with me or where?" "Let''s take a look here and learn about the situation outside. If you have a chance one day, go to the United States to find you, an old man, even if you''re not necessarily here. After all, you''re an adventurer!" "That''s true, but you can find Sean and Henry. They have one student and one has a stable job. It''s absolutely easy to find them." Alexander smiled and suddenly said, "by the way, do you want to take risks with me? I''ll take you all over the outside world." "Forget it!" Gray shook his head, but the other party said that an adventure from preparation to end, at least a few months, more than a few years, for such a long time, does his country want it? Eating, drinking and chatting, kalani suddenly touched gray with a worried face, "why haven''t they come up for more than ten minutes?" "Don''t worry, they haven''t come up for more than ten minutes, which just means that they have entered the parrot snail. Otherwise, their oxygen bag won''t last that long. It''s already floating up. Now it''s estimated that they''re trying to start up and can see them in a while." Alexander comforted. Kalani nodded. Alexander made sense. Chapter 55 "Hooked, hooked. It seems that my technology is pretty good." After fishing for half an hour, a fish finally hooked. Gray pulled the fishing rod excitedly. Feeling the great strength from above, Gray was very happy, "Huo, still a big guy!" "Can I help you?" Alexander drank a little wine and sat leisurely on one side, tidying up his little backpack. "No, I can pull it up no matter how big it is. This is the first time I''ve caught a fish!" Gray said he couldn''t do anything else. He had strength. As long as he was strong, he wouldn''t be afraid. With Gray''s pull, the fishing line collapsed tightly, and the fishing rod gradually bent into an arc. "See, see, really big!" Karani cried. An hour later, she also lost that worry. I believe Alexander''s statement that the following three people are really okay, otherwise the bodies should float up now. "Ha ha, look at me pull it up!" Gray laughed. It seems that he has a talent for fishing. As part of the big fish surfaced, the two began to really wrestle. "I don''t believe it. Can you win me? I can even kill dragons. What are you? " Gray bit his teeth and retreated bit by bit. He also pulled the big fish bit by bit. When he smiled victoriously, a clear voice came suddenly. "Boom ~!" The fishing line is broken! "I''ll fuck you!" The big fish on the hook was about to run away. Gray refused. He threw away the fishing rod, stretched out his right hand, touched a long gun and shot out with a whew. Watching the spear plunge into the big fish''s body, gray smiled proudly, jumped down, grabbed the spear and dragged it back. At this time, the sea was about to overflow, which was convenient for him to go ashore. The big fish was thrown to the shore by him and had not completely died. A pair of big fish eyes looked at gray as if to say, "can''t you afford to play? Can''t afford to play? " "Gray, fishing is about meditation and technology. You can only call it fork fish, not fishing." Alexander laughed and despised Gray''s low fishing level. "Anyway, I have nothing to do. It''s great to catch fish!" Gray shrugged, put away his spear and was ready to connect the new fishing line. "It''s going to rain!" Alexander looked at the darkened sky and said. Rain? Isn''t that the island is sinking? Gray didn''t mind fishing. Looking at the sea, why did he go to three this time, but it was slower than two in the movie? Three monks have no water to drink? No! "Boom!" The sea finally came ashore, and the volcano on the other side erupted. Red magma spewed out from the ground and sprinkled everywhere. Gray began to take off his clothes. If the three didn''t come back in the end, he was going to fly into the air with them first and then seek life. He didn''t believe that the island would sink, otherwise there would never be so many animals on the island. One hundred and forty years is a cycle. The egg laying animals and plants on the island are OK. It can also be said that seeds are preserved, but viviparous mammals can never live on the seabed for 140 years or reproduce directly on the seabed. Therefore, he is sure that the island will not sink completely. At least there will be a large land for the animals on the land to live and ensure that they will not become extinct. Only then can they appear on the island the next time the island rises from the seabed. When he took off only one pair of underwear, a long-awaited figure, the parrot snail, finally appeared on the sea. He put on his pants silently. The huge Nautilus slowly appeared on the sea. Hank lifted the cover and climbed out. "Hey, don''t scare you. The battery inside is too old. We need a special way to start it." "Stop laughing, but we always believe you can succeed. You see, I also caught a big fish. If you are interested, you can have a barbecue first. The volcano over there should be very suitable for barbecue." Hank was a little depressed when he saw that gray was so leisurely. When they were down there, they were always worried that if the people above couldn''t see them go out, they would think they had failed. Unexpectedly, they didn''t care at all. However, after seeing Gray''s wet pants and the clothes he was wearing, he smiled proudly again. In his opinion, gray must have planned to come down to find them, otherwise he wouldn''t be wet, but he didn''t admit it. Without speaking to expose him, Hank waved on the parrot snail, "come on, we should go!" This was originally a cliff area. Now it is submerged by the sea. It doesn''t need to consider the problem that the sea is not deep enough. The parrot snail drove directly to the edge of the cliff. Gray put his arm around kalani with one hand, jumped gently to the Nautilus, looked back at Alexander, "old man, can I help you?" "Don''t look down on people, gray. Go away and I''ll do it myself." Alexander took a few steps back and jumped over after the run-up, but he didn''t stand firm and almost fell into the sea. Gray''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He reached out to help him. "You should be old when you are old. Being brave is not what an old man should do." "Come on, I will teach you today. What is a 60-year-old body and a 20-year-old body!" Alexander put on an unconvinced posture to compete with gray. "Come on, I accidentally killed you. There must be at least two people here fighting with me!" Gray put kalani into the cabin and retracted himself. "No, there''s only one at most, and I''ll hold him, gray. Why don''t you try?" Hank shouted from behind. "Henry, don''t go. I''ll duel with you!" All six of them entered the Nautilus, and gebudo drove it into the water and away from the island. "All right, everybody, we should go home!" Gebudo cried excitedly. In just two days, his body and mind had been severely tested and needed to go home for rest. "Don''t worry." Gray gently pressed his shoulder. "Gray, what else? The island is going to sink. We need to get out of here right away." "Please, guys, I just want to take another look at my home and see how it sank to the bottom of the sea!" Gray said with a little sadness. In fact, he just wanted to test his idea that the island would not completely sink to the bottom of the sea, and a large part would certainly remain on the sea. "Maybe you can also see how an island sank to the bottom of the sea. I think this should be a rare sight in life." "That''s a good idea. It seems that we have to agree." Alexander nodded first and said, "let''s stay away and see what happens to the island." Gebudo drove the Nautilus a distance and floated out of the sea. Before, most of the distant islands had been submerged by the sea, leaving only a few peaks, which had also become islands and reefs. The fire was still erupting, and the red magma sprinkled into the sea, which soon cooled and sank. Just when everyone thought it was just like this, next to the previous Island, an island submerged by the sea for many years gradually surfaced and combined with the remaining peaks. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Gray?" Kalani opened the door and came in. He lifted the quilt on the bed, but there was no gray on the bed, only a piece of gold the size of a basketball and a letter. The world is so big, I want to see! Chapter 56 Palace, consul Marquis Riley finished the last thing today, rubbed his forehead and prepared to go to the back garden to relax. By the way, he had a cup of afternoon tea and enjoyed the flowers. Although he complained that the cub was not sensible and left his kingdom for the so-called fairy in the lake, which made him tired every day, he actually enjoyed it. As soon as he got to the back garden, sir Riley looked up suspiciously, and then saw a dark shadow hitting the flowers in the garden. "Who?" Sir Riley was shocked and angry at once. Unexpectedly, there were still people who dared to be presumptuous in the palace. Didn''t they pay attention to the defense of the palace? Were they the assassins of those remaining evils? The man who fell down looked around and found his position. After he whispered "why not return to his original position", he lay down in the flowers and didn''t move. A green figure followed, swayed in the air and hit the head with a crack. His limbs lay on the back of his head and spread out perfectly. "Consul, what happened?" Several soldiers heard the Marquis''s angry voice and hurriedly ran in and asked. This is his Majesty''s father, the current consul of the kingdom. If something happens, they will be over. Since there was no one to take care of the back garden, gray withdrew the soldiers guarding here. After all, it is a place for flowers. A group of soldiers stand here, which greatly affects the atmosphere of flowers, so the soldiers don''t know what happened. "It''s all right. You go out. I read it wrong!" Marquis Riley waved his hand, sent the soldiers out, and looked at the man, "gray?" This is for sure. Besides his majesty, who else can appear in the palace silently? When he came out, the Marquis Riley did not recognize him, so he shouted and called the soldiers in. However, when gray looked up and looked around, he saw that this was his foolish son who irresponsibly left things to his silly son. Without hearing an answer, marquis Riley walked slowly over, poked him in the waist with his walking stick, and tried to pull him up. "Come on, let me lie down!" Gray shook his hand impatiently, shook off the Marquis Riley and shouted in a dreamy tone. This is also a matter of no choice. It is impossible for anyone to act like a normal person after being strongly twisted and washed by the drum washing machine. It''s good that he didn''t faint. Moreover, this is his base camp, and there is no danger. There is no need to bear the discomfort and get up. Of course, he should lie down for a while to solidify the paste in his brain. "Aren''t you hurt? Would you like to call a doctor? Let someone help you back to your room? " Gray lay on the ground like a dead fish. When he heard the speech, he waved his hand powerlessly again and asked Dad to do his own work. Don''t take care of himself. Just give yourself some time. When the Marquis Riley saw him like this, he probably understood that there was nothing wrong with his body, and let him lie down. Then he asked the servant to send tea and cakes, and began to enjoy it nearby. The faint fragrance came into his nostrils. Gray''s nose fluttered a few times, and his palm touched his head. After holding the elf in his hand, gray calmly got up, patted the soil on his body, and sat in front of the Marquis Riley. "Father... Gray looked up at the sky. The thick dark clouds covered the sky and the sun couldn''t penetrate. He couldn''t judge the current time, but it didn''t bother him." good noon! " "It''s already afternoon." The Jazz said calmly, "if you want to ask good noon, it''s a good choice to come back two hours in advance." "Actually, I was just about to say good afternoon, just make up the greeting I owe you at noon." Gray didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He smiled, "then can you please tell me, my father, how many days have I left here?" "Why, the fairy in the lake is so wonderful that you don''t even want to remember time?" Marquis Riley frowned and his tone began to be severe. In his heart, he likes to deal with political affairs. That''s his own business. It can''t be the reason for gray to be the shopkeeper. Gray is now a king. It is his responsibility to do what the king should do anyway. Otherwise, he will be sorry for the king and those who believe in him. Before, I thought Gray was just a teenager and curious about new things. When that curiosity disappears, he will naturally be his king. But in terms of his state after he came back, Gray''s spirit is undoubtedly quite tired, so that he can lie on the ground for a while, and after getting up, he doesn''t ask what''s wrong with the country, and he also asks himself how long he left. That doesn''t mean that he has been drunk and dreaming since he left, so that he can''t even remember the time. Let him indulge again. I''m afraid it will become more and more intense. In the end, he probably won''t care about this country anymore. I must bring him back to the right path and let him manage the country well. "I was confused when I promised you last time. I will go back to Hatu city tomorrow and will never help you deal with these things again. Think about how to be a qualified king!" Marquis Riley shook hands and left. Gray doesn''t know what his father misunderstood. His head is not clear enough for the time being and his thoughts are a little confused. "Little Molly, why do you say your father is angry?" "Woo, dizzy." Little Molly heard gray call her, stood up slowly, staggered on the table, and fell into the teacup. Gray was startled. He quickly picked up the confused little guy, took out a towel to dry, made a mini bed and put her on the bed. He felt that he could almost return to normal, but little Molly was still confused, which was probably the reason why he lost her at the beginning. In fact, he doesn''t know what little Molly''s ghost ability is. It''s clearly there, but he can''t find it. It''s more buggy than invisibility. When you know she''s there, you can find her at a glance. "It should be the reason why I didn''t give him a gift twice!" Gray nodded, took a long time from his backpack, and finally picked out a telescope. "This thing should surprise him. At that time, it will be said that it is the magic of the fairies in the lake. It is called a thousand mile mirror. I believe he will like it." Gray secretly imagined the scene of his father''s joy when he got it, and shouted to the outside, "come on!" A small group of soldiers quickly came in and saw Gray sitting in the garden. Suddenly, a happy face appeared and knelt on one knee, "your majesty!" "Don''t be polite!" Gray nodded and asked them to get up. "Call Miranda and them." "Yes!" Seeing that his majesty had no other orders, they retreated, with a strange look on their faces. Although they didn''t say anything, a doubt rose in their hearts. "The king is as like as two peas in a flower bush. They are all alike, and there are some places left in their bodies, which are left behind by the earth and petals." Before long, some little maids came. "Rub my head quickly. My head is suffocating." His majesty hurriedly said, leaning back his head and falling into the sea of waves. The little maids were in place quickly. They were skilled and had a clear division of labor. They kneaded their heads, shoulders and legs. "Rub it for little jasmine." His majesty reluctantly gave the little maid pinching her shoulder to the elf to help her relieve her headache. "Your Majesty, you don''t look very well. Are you sick? Would you like to ask a doctor to show you?" "No, I''m fine. It''s a normal reaction." Gray enjoyed the massage, his eyebrows gradually relaxed, and his head finally returned to calm. Recalling this crossing, gray thought it was good. In addition to harvesting a lot of gold, he also had a good time. It''s a pity that he didn''t achieve anything, and the process of crossing is a little inhumane. If only he could cross in a flash. Chapter 57 "How long have I been away from the kingdom? Has anything big happened in the kingdom?" Gray finally did not forget that he was the king of the country and his responsibility. Although the little maid can''t get in touch with the affairs of any country, if there is any big event, they can still receive some news as the maid who specially serves the king in the palace. In particular, Miranda, the boss of the maids, can be regarded as the maid and housekeeper of the palace. She also has a little power in the castle. It''s not difficult to get some information. "Your Majesty, you have been away for five days. Nothing has happened in these five days. The Marquis has handled everything very well. Many people are praising the marquis." Miranda whispered as she pressed Gray''s head. It was a very comfortable and gentle voice. "That''s good. My father is really good at dealing with these." Gray nodded and remembered what his father had just said. Suddenly, he was shocked. "No, you can''t let him go. You have to let my father help me deal with all these things. Let him always be a consul for me and I''ll just be a shopkeeper." Thinking of this, gray raised his head from the waves, gently picked up the elf and put it into his crown. With a sincere attitude, he went to his father to admit his mistake, although he didn''t know where he was wrong. But Dad''s anger is more terrible than his wife''s anger. If you don''t know your mistakes, you should recognize them. What''s more, dad is more important than his wife. He can''t get around when he is the shopkeeper. It''s no big deal to admit a mistake. However, the Marquis has made up his mind and said that even if gray broke his mouth and offered any great benefit, he would not agree to go back to his own Hatu city. The apology card fails and gray plays a pro attack. Lord Marquis played the defense card, "career is the most important" to avoid this attack. Not discouraged at all, gray played the mother card again, hoping to work. The Marquis shook his head slightly, played the "36 ways to love children" and turned the mother card into the wife card, and launched a knowing blow. Gray vomited blood and fought back. He launched a unique move. "It''s not strange that many people are polite." he sent out binoculars, gold lion head walking sticks, makeup boxes, sapphire necklaces and diamond bracelets. He successfully plotted against his mother. The Marquis was defeated by a series of moves. "Well, well, I can help you deal with political affairs, but you should also do a good job in the king''s work. I give advice on everything and you nod. Moreover, you should give comments on how I deal with everything." The Marquis loved to play with the telescope. From there, he could even see the ears of wheat in the distant farmland. "What my father said is that I must be a king, but I don''t need to give an evaluation. I believe my father can do the best." Gray said cleverly. If you want him to give advice, it''s not too different from his own handling. The shopkeeper is not so good. "Well, I won''t show you some small things, but you must do the big things according to my requirements, or I''ll go back immediately." Marquis Riley gave way to the trail. His eyes were firmly fixed on gray, with an attitude that everyone would give in a little, or I would go back without this telescope. In order to show his resolute attitude, the Marquis immediately handed out a thousand mile mirror and a walking stick, but his eyes were full of reluctance. "Gray, your father''s words are also very reasonable. You are a king now. Your responsibility is much greater than before. You can''t be as casual as before." His Majesty was very contemptuous of his mother''s behavior of not speaking for himself after receiving gifts, but he had only silk and blood left and dared not question it any more, so he had to humiliatingly agree to this unequal condition. "By the way, didn''t you explain a lot of things before? Many people have situations to respond to you. I don''t understand these things about you. You''d better go and have a look by yourself." The Marquis took out a piece of paper on which several items were written. Gray looked and reported his progress. Those who built the castle over there have begun to lay the foundation. They have also found the manufacturing materials of the high-strength adhesive mentioned by gray, and have begun to test. The results are similar to what Gray said, but the sand used to make concrete is not easy to do. Gray assigned the group of people who do agricultural research. Some have planted suitable seeds, some are selecting suitable land, some have selected the land and are fertilizing the soil. They can cultivate when Gray says the right time has come. Gray nodded. This is good news. These agricultural masters selected from all over the country have some skills. The iron mine has strengthened its defense. Scouts patrol a kilometer around every day. There is no accident, and the iron mine output tends to be stable. The iron ore dug out every day can produce more than 300 kilograms of iron. Gray is not very satisfied with this amount, which is too small. "Then I''ll go to the castle first, and please my father here." After reading these things, gray decided to deal with things on the other side of the castle first. Although iron ore is important, its quantity is only a little less, which is not a big deal. Compared with the past, 300 kilograms of steel per day can alleviate the national demand for steel to a certain extent. Although his temporary requirement is that all these steel must be used in the army, and it can not take care of the people in a short time. The castle is very important to him. What he wants to build is a castle beyond the level of hundreds of years in this era. It is an absolutely advanced city and is the most important base for him in the future. With a small escort, gray came to the beach. "Your Majesty, Frodo sends you his most sincere greetings." Even if he didn''t make a big fuss, the architect came quickly and found gray who was inspecting the construction site. "The progress here is good, and everyone''s division of labor is also very reasonable!" Gray covered his nose and walked quickly through the construction site. Through the construction site with an indescribable smell, gray came to the coast and took a few deep breaths of air against the sea breeze. "It''s your Majesty''s suggestion... Said Frodo respectfully. Just as he was going to continue flattering, gray interrupted him coldly. "But you didn''t listen to all my suggestions!" Gray snorted coldly. "This... Frodo didn''t hurry to explain to himself, but thought it over carefully before he said uncertainly:" I did everything according to your suggestions. I made my own decisions when you said you didn''t understand some things... " "It seems that you can''t remember. Let me just say, did I ask you to build several toilets for the workers before starting?" Frodo thought for a moment, and the cold sweat immediately came down. I remember that gray did mention the word "toilet" more than once, but he mentioned the word "toilet" in many places of the castle design drawing, but he was very excited and thought about other problems of the castle, so he didn''t ask more questions in this regard. More importantly, he had never heard of the word "toilet" and did not understand what it meant. In this country, there is no word toilet, or it has not spread yet, only in a small territory. For ordinary people, toilets can be used anywhere except at home, including the ground, streets, grasslands and woods. Of course, they can also be used at home when they are in a hurry. "Remember?" Gray''s voice was no longer indifferent, but Frodo didn''t dare to have any other thoughts. He quickly knelt on one knee, "this is my negligence. Please punish your majesty." Chapter 58 Thinking of the scene that he explained something about the toilet to those people in the territory at the beginning, gray sighed slightly and didn''t mention any punishment. Now he''d better teach this guy what the toilet is. This also has its own problems. I thought that as long as the toilet was invented, it would be known to all and imitated by the people all over the country, but this is not the case. Up to now, some people in his original territory and small village remember and use it. In other places, except for a few businessmen, no one knows the word toilet, let alone imitate it. They are used to solving problems everywhere at will. It seems against their nature to let them solve problems in a fixed place. After a few seconds of silence, gray kicked the rock bulge in front of him with his toes. "Come with me, I''ll tell you what a toilet is." With that, he did not choose to pass from the construction site again, but detoured from the edge of the cliff. Walking on the edge of the cliff, gray looked at the sea five or six meters below and thought maybe he could play a stone step here. When he was interested, he could go swimming or fishing. However, it''s not urgent now. It''s not difficult to fight a stone step. The big deal is that you will personally take the sword in the lake. With the sharpness of the sword in the lake, you should be able to cut a beautiful stone step soon. The group quickly walked around to the air outlet on the construction site and couldn''t smell the pungent smell. "Bring some shovels and a board." Gray said to the soldier behind him. The two soldiers nodded and went to the construction site to find shovels and boards. "Tell me, what''s your problem?" They needed some time to come back, and gray didn''t intend to just wait to waste his time. He sat down on a yellow grass. "As you know, the adhesives we used in the past were all made of the juice of the bonding tree with ore slag, but your new adhesive made of the mixture of fired limestone, clay and iron ore is really better than the previous one. At present, we have begun to manufacture this kind of adhesive in large quantities, which can also become an industry of the royal family in the future, and..." Frodo carefully sat at a distance from gray, slowly reported the progress of these days, and finally put forward a suggestion that was very beneficial to the royal family. However, it goes without saying that gray had thought of this for a long time, but he didn''t want to develop it into an industry. Because there is a real shortage of iron ore here, he doesn''t have so much iron ore to make cement. In addition to his own castle, even the walls of the new King City should also use the previous adhesive, let alone other nobles. In fact, the previous adhesive is not much worse than cement, which is probably the gap between nine and ten. This is mainly because an adhesive tree is very similar to the previous rubber tree. This tree can produce a kind of mucus. After adding other materials, it will quickly dry and become a natural adhesive. "Say the problem directly. I don''t care about the preparation of the castle. Anyway, if there are problems in the castle in the future, I''ll come to you." Gray interrupted his story and said directly. Frodo stopped the topic with a bitter smile, picked up a weed and unconsciously rowed in the palm of his hand. After thinking about it, he said, "there are not many problems. I can probably solve all the small problems, but we have also found an appropriate proportion for the method of mixing crushed stones and cement into concrete, but the crushed stones are not enough, and it is difficult to manufacture in large quantities." When gray heard this, he also understood what was going on. The broken stones here basically rely on manpower to smash them with a hammer, and the broken stones in several worlds he has been to are basically broken by machines. Compared with machines, the gap between manpower and machines is naturally very huge. At present, he has no way to do this. He can''t get the crusher for the time being. He has to find some material to replace it first. You can''t beat all the broken stones manually. How much manpower does it cost? Or without a crusher, can I develop one myself? Gray thought, took out a dagger and began to draw on the ground. His idea is to cast a huge iron block, then use a machine to hang it up and smash it down. In this way, the stone should be smashed. It is not difficult to get fine stones several times. It can be regarded as a simple stone crusher. Gray first drew a machine lifted by a pulley, and then shook his head. Such a machine is too complex to be made in a short time with the current technology. Then he thought about it and thought of the tool he used to pound pepper with his grandmother when he was young in his last life. He used the lever principle. Stepping on one end with his foot can pound the dry pepper at the other end into chili powder. He forgot what the tool was called, but the principle was simple. He drew a support on the ground and put a huge wooden pole on it. A huge iron block fell at one end of the wooden pole and a rope at the other end. People can pull the rope. A few people can easily pull up the big iron block, and then release it immediately, and the big iron block can hit the stone below. "This is feasible." Gray thought in his head and felt that even if there were difficulties, the difficulty would not be too great and the feasibility was very high. The soldiers came back with shovels and boards. Gray didn''t hurry to ask them to dig a pit to build a toilet. Instead, he picked up shovels and boards and explained the principle of leverage to Frodo. Gray dug a shovel of soil with a shovel, then put it on the horizontal board and changed the proportion of both ends. He didn''t say anything about the lever principle, but just told him how to save more effort. Frodo was not stupid. Combined with Gray''s explanation, he soon understood the function of the tool drawn by gray and immediately flattered him again. "Well, the problem of broken stones has been solved. Let''s talk about the toilet." Gray got up from the ground and commanded two soldiers to dig a hole on the ground. Then he put the wooden board on it and a simple toilet was ready. "Of course, the real toilet should be dug deeper and bigger to make it convenient for everyone to use the toilet. The whole construction site will not stink so much. You can also block it with wooden boards and put tiles and weeds on it, so that it will not be seen." "Your Majesty, I am deeply impressed by your wisdom." Although he didn''t quite understand it, it didn''t affect his flattery at all. "You tell the workers the advantages of being convenient in the toilet, so that each of them must be convenient in the toilet. If they are disobedient, their salary will be deducted and their workload will be increased." Gray snorted coldly. He didn''t want to move into the new castle in the future. The castle still smelled of excrement and urine. "Yes, I will have someone build the toilet immediately and convey your will to them." To solve the problem here, Gray was ready to take people away. Suddenly he thought of something, looked back at Frodo and said, "isn''t there a river not far away? The sand in the river can also get fine sand by screening with fishing nets. " "Your Majesty, the mesh of the fishing net is so big, how can you get fine sand?" Asked Frodo carefully. Gray was stunned. It''s true that the technical level here is not enough. The mesh of the fishing net is not small. The smallest one is as big as your thumb. The sand screened out is really not fine sand. "Then use the first method. I''ll let them try to weave a finer mesh. If they can, I''ll give priority to you." "Your Majesty, I''m so stupid that I didn''t think there was a lot of fine sand on the beach before?" Frodo said with a happy face and praised his idea. His Majesty''s face was cold, but he knew that many bean curd residue projects in the past were due to the misuse or private use of Haisha, which was not suitable for building. Tell him that Haisha is not suitable for construction, but Frodo is skeptical. Gray directly and severely warned Frodo and said that if he knew he used Haisha, he would kill him directly. He was so frightened that he vowed not to use Haisha that he left. Chapter 59 Leaving the castle construction base, it was evening. Gray didn''t plan to go to the iron mine overnight. He went back to the Palace first. All construction should be done slowly. It''s not easy to play in other worlds. You have to accept the baptism of the washing machine when you go back and forth. You always have to have a rest time. You can''t fully invest in national construction as soon as you come back. As the saying goes, if you are anxious, you can''t eat hot tofu. Everything should be done step by step. If you are not anxious, the more urgent it is, the easier it is to have problems. Moreover, the internal problems and external hazards of the Kingdom have been cleaned up. Now the people all over the country live and work in peace and contentment. As a king, we must maintain a good state of mind. There is no need to make ourselves nervous. We should enjoy it when we should enjoy it. Back to the palace, his lovely chef has made the best part of the big fish he brought back to delicacy, waiting for him to enjoy it. Gray took out the good wine he had brought back from the other world and asked the maids to pour it for his father and mother respectively. "Gray, is this water?" Marquis Riley asked, looking at the clear liquid in the glass. No wonder he has such doubts. The Stone Castle Kingdom is of course wine, but the drinks here are mostly colored wine and fruit wine, Baijiu and beer. "Of course not." Gray smiled. "This is the wine given to me by the fairy in the lake. It''s more delicious than red wine. You can smell it." "Really?" Neither the Marquis nor the Marquis lady believed in such wine. She picked up the glass and put it under her nose. She smelled it gently, and her eyes brightened immediately. This is indeed a wine. Whether it tastes good or not, the clear color alone is enough to show its value. "Thank my father for his hard work and my mother for her support to my father." Gray raised his glass and said to his parents sitting on both sides of the long table. They raised their glasses together, smiled at each other, and tasted it gently. Their bright eyes almost shone. This wine is not only excellent in color, but also superior in taste. It is better than the best wine they have ever drunk. Such wine is not expensive for a cup of gold coins. Those nobles will definitely spend a lot of money to buy it. There is wine, which is flowing gold. Seeing their faces, gray smiled, took out a bottle from his backpack, smiled at Miranda and said, "this is for the marquis." When Miranda brought the things to him, gray smiled and said, "father, there are still some Fairies in this wine lake. If my father can manage the country for me every once in a while, I''d be happy to give you some when I come back." The Marquis thought for a moment. He didn''t understand why Gray was so confident. Would he give up what he said for a bottle of wine? It''s naive. So the Marquis thought about it and said, "three bottles!" "Father, greed is not the quality of an excellent person. I think you are just a very excellent person." Gray smiled. Now he has only nine bottles left in his backpack. If he can''t reach the timeline for the modern world for several times in a row, the inventory will be gone for three times. The most important thing is that he should keep some for himself, otherwise it would be a loss to work all for his father? Your majesty is not a wage earner. "I don''t think I''m greedy. Working for the king is not a good job. Everything I have to deal with every day is wearing me out. My waist is still sore." Said the Marquis with the same smile, not at all. "It''s not that I haven''t handled Kingdom affairs. It''s not as troublesome as your father said. You may be old, so you can''t drink. I think it''s better to give you other compensation, such as tea, which is good for your health." "Fart!" The Marquis regretted as soon as he spoke. He coughed twice and said, "I mean, I''m still young. Drinking is a normal demand. How about two bottles at a time?" "Half a bottle!" Gray is very determined. "Boy, you are a king, not a businessman. Be generous." "Half a bottle. Although the king should be magnanimous, he is not magnanimous in everything, but magnanimous in terms of benefits to the people. I don''t think this should be regarded as the national economy and the people''s livelihood. And I should think about my father''s health. " "Two bottles, I''m your father." Marquis Bo angrily said, playing the family card played by gray before, trying to give himself more points with his father''s dignity. "A bottle, this is my biggest concession. If you don''t agree, I should invite other consuls. I think many people are interested in it." The Marquis can remain unmoved by the family card played by his majesty, but he can''t. how can he give this face. "Well, you won, boy. One bottle at a time. You can''t go back." Gray nodded and took another sip. "This wine is strong. One drink at a time is enough. Drinking too much is bad for you and your mother''s health. Don''t drink too much." The Marquis''s hand holding the wine glass stiffened, "shit, I forgot to pull his mother in. He should give his mother a share. Now this will come out of me. It''s a big loss." The Marquis looked at the Marquis who was still tasting fine wine. Why don''t you speak for me, or you can take more. Looking at his father''s look, gray probably knew what he was thinking, but he didn''t mean to add more to him. He was in a better mood to pit his father. And he did not say anything wrong. The Baijiu he brought back was high, at least twice the degree of wine in this era. They didn''t drink. If they drank too much at once, they would easily get drunk and hurt their bodies. If there is only one bottle, I believe they will only drink a little carefully at a time. If they entertain guests, it will not be enough. However, gray felt that they would not give the wine to others. At most, they took out a little to show off with the nobles. "It seems that the brewing industry is also good. Next time, go to another world and bring back some beer formulas?" Gray thought for a moment and shook his head. "Although the country has some surplus food, once there is a natural disaster, it is likely to lead to famine. Now the wine is basically wine and other fruit wine, and it is not enough to make wine with food." "After the large-scale planting of sweet potato, maybe we can bring back the formula for making shaodaozi wine, and then the people at the bottom can drink two mouthfuls of wine to warm their bodies in winter." The geographical location of Shibao kingdom is similar to that of his previous life. It is probably in the temperate zone near the subtropical zone, and it will snow in winter. It''s really cold in winter. Although they can''t survive, if they have a cheap wine to warm themselves, their winter will be much better. Thinking about burning knife wine, gray suddenly thought of cotton. He should bring some cotton seeds back. When he has cotton clothes, the country will basically not freeze to death. "Shit, I''m really a good king who cares about the country and the people." Take back the divergent thoughts, gray sighed. The Marquis''s face was complicated, and he wanted to stop talking. "Is this little bastard really good? I haven''t seen anyone for three days. Last time I caused a national rebellion. This time I left everything to me. Now I''m shameless and boast of being a good king? " The angry and speechless consul choked off the good wine in front of him. "I said it aloud?" Gray looked around and showed a trace of shyness on his face. "I''m sorry. I accidentally said my heart. Although I know everyone''s heart also evaluates me like this, I''m still a little reserved. Forget it, forget it." The Marquis was drunk tonight. When he was brought back to his room by his servant and the Marquis, he shouted to duel with his majesty. Chapter 60 The Marquis was drunk and carried back to his room, but his majesty hasn''t eaten yet. The cook''s skill is very good. He cooked the big fish he caught very delicious. Gray picked up a piece of fish with chopsticks and tasted it carefully. When he didn''t pay attention, there was a mini table on the table not far from him. A green little guy looked at the things in front of him and showed a trace of dissatisfaction on his face. She slipped down from her seat quietly. She was stunned that no one found it. Even the maid who specially served her behind her and watched her all the time was suddenly distracted and didn''t find her movements. After the elf slipped down from his position, he turned into a green light and ran to gray. He lay his hands on the silver cup and buried his head in it. Gray swallowed a mouthful of delicious fish and was about to drink wine. When he picked up the glass, he found that the weight of the glass was wrong. A little guy was lying on it and swallowing the wine in the glass. As soon as Gray''s face changed, he quickly picked up the little guy. Even the Marquis was drunk. How much can the little guy bear? Sure enough, after the little guy was picked up, his face turned red, he hit his fingers with his fist and shouted to let go of her. She still wanted to drink. "Fortunately, I''m just drunk. It seems very lively. It''s no big deal." Gray shook his head. The little guy is really inconvenient. "Mother, take your time. I''ll take the little guy back to his room first and I''ll be right back." Gray smiled at his mother and took the little guy out of his seat. The Marquis nodded and tasted the wine and food gracefully. Since gray became a baron, she has begun to learn aristocratic etiquette, and now her manners are very appropriate. Although gray didn''t care about this, he felt that many nobles were dirtier than some local ruffians and hooligans in addition to their superficial etiquette. But it didn''t stop my mother from learning. My parents pay attention to this when they communicate with other nobles, otherwise they will feel impolite and humiliated. Back in his room, gray threw the little guy directly onto the bed, then pulled down the curtain and tied it with a rope, so that the guy couldn''t run out no matter how much he flew. Let another maid watch here. Don''t let anything happen to the little guy. Then he left. After dinner with his mother, when gray came back here, the little guy was already lying on the bed and sleeping. "You go out!" After sending the maid out, gray carefully picked up the elf and put it on the mini bed made for her by the pillow. The little bed is pink and very girlish. Although the little guy protested and asked to change it to green, Gray said he had seen through the little guy''s girlish heart and didn''t promise. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "I want to drink!" Gray turned a deaf ear. "I want to drink!" Gray doesn''t care. "I want to drink!" Gray pulled a handful from his head, grabbed some restless little guy, stuffed it into a small schoolbag and zipped it up. "I want to drink!" A familiar voice came from his head. Gray was stunned. He opened his small schoolbag and there was nothing in it. "How did you get out?" "I want to drink!" Gray thought for a moment, took a piece of chocolate from his backpack and handed it to him. The elf thought and decided to choose chocolate between the wine he couldn''t get and the chocolate he could get. Gray looked ahead and was almost where the iron ore was. Eugra stood at the entrance of the mine and watched them load the mined iron ore into cattle carts and transport it to the kingdom. His Majesty''s arrival did not disturb many people. Everyone was working in an orderly manner. Viscount UGRA accompanied him and reported the details of the mine to him. "What is limiting your production capacity? Is there not enough manpower?" Gray asked that if there were insufficient manpower, there was no war in the country and the border was peaceful, he could send a team of 1000 people to mine and take turns with each other to ensure that every soldier could have the opportunity to engage in a glorious mining career. "No, No." Viscount UGRA, who had been with his majesty for a long time, immediately understood that his Majesty was going to give play to some wonderful ideas, and quickly denied: "it has nothing to do with manpower. This vein is still in the primary stage of mining, and manpower is enough for the time being. The reason why the output is not much is that everyone is not skilled enough. When everyone is skilled, the output of iron ore can be increased by 30% "Only when you are proficient can you increase 30%, that is, 400 kilograms of steel?" I don''t know why his majesty asked, but Viscount UGRA nodded honestly. Although gray hasn''t mined, he also feels that the output of 400 kg is still too low. He can''t even reach 1000 kg, let alone the daily output he expected at the beginning is calculated by ton. "I''ll go in and have a look." Gray also knew that this was not yugra''s problem, but the technical limitation of this era, so he planned to go to the mine in person. It was a little dark in the mine. There were oil lamps hanging all the way. Gray took out the sword in the lake from his backpack and lit it as a light tube in his hand. Now the mine is not deep enough. Before gray went far, he saw a group of people digging with shovels and some carrying out the excavated iron ore. Gray: "... And..." Is mining shovel serious? Are you playing me on purpose? "Well, let''s go out." Gray didn''t look any more. When the workers saw him coming in, they all trembled with fear that he would settle accounts in the autumn. "You did a good job. You don''t have to treat these people badly. You can even tell them that as long as they work hard and perform well, I can forgive their crimes, let them restore their civilian status, and give them some money rewards." Out of the mine, gray explained. Most of the workers here are aristocrats involved in rebellion. He didn''t kill them before, but he didn''t treat them as a hidden danger. Now he doesn''t mind giving them hope and letting them work well. "I thank his majesty for their kindness." UGRA is unwilling to do so. How can treason be pardoned? It''s not too much to kill them all. They should be grateful if they can survive. They don''t need any preferential treatment. But he is very smart and will not raise an objection at this time. He only needs to let these people be pardoned without enough credit, or let the pardoned people be those who sincerely repent and are willing to serve his majesty. After gray left here, instead of going back to the palace, he came to the military factory belonging to the army and drew the design drawings of hoes and pickaxes. Don''t ask why they don''t even have hoes here. They plough the land by a rake, not a plow or hoe. Greben wanted to design the plow, but after careful reflection, he found that he couldn''t draw it. He only had a vague impression. He''d better go to another world next time and let others draw or directly bring a prototype back to the blacksmiths for reference. "Your Majesty, we will make these two things you want as quickly as possible. We have never seen them before. I''m afraid it will take a little longer." "How long will it take?" "Three days?" The blacksmith said uncertainly. He was afraid that gray was not satisfied with the time. "OK, I''ll give you three days. In three days, I''ll check whether your work is qualified or not." Gray left after saying that. Although he wanted to increase the iron ore production, there was no urgent need for iron ore, so he didn''t have to rush. He just arranged the task to ensure that this technology could appear. After they are proficient, they can send several people to teach the folk blacksmiths and improve the productivity of the folk. Chapter 61 After temporarily solving the problems of those projects proposed by himself, gray began to visit the kingdom. At present, it is autumn harvest season. All parts of the kingdom are collecting food in full swing. He wants to go to all parts of the kingdom to urge and encourage them and stimulate the enthusiasm of farmers. Gray rode a horse and took a small group of soldiers to walk in the countryside. Every time he reached a place, he would give encouragement. Gray would not hesitate to reward farmers who planted high-quality food and let others learn from them. Although the kingdom was small, it took gray four days to inspect all the king''s territories. In these four days, gray also had a general understanding of the harvest of the Kingdom this year. Two wars this year led to some losses. It was mainly the latter time. Although gray solved the battle directly on the main battlefield every time and regarded all the nobles as done, the nobles were not only the people on the main battlefield, but each nobleman had someone to guard his territory. When gray sent people to arrest the people in these left behind territories, it led to a lot of chaos. Fortunately, however, it was close to the autumn harvest, and the loss was still acceptable. Otherwise, the cultivation would be delayed in spring, which was the real trouble. Returning to the palace, gray remembered that he should have done what he wanted yesterday, and immediately rushed to the military factory. Indeed, the blacksmiths had done the two things he wanted. "Your Majesty, you didn''t come yesterday. We made some modifications. I don''t know if we can meet your requirements." Said the blacksmith carefully. "Don''t be nervous. I won''t beat you this time." Gray smiled faintly. When he was not a king before, he had come to these people many times in order to equip his subordinates with appropriate weapons. Of course, when the negotiation was not smooth, some bad things would inevitably happen, such as one pick five and one pick the whole battalion. With the brand-new pickaxe they made, gray came to a piece of sand and tried it. He found that it was barely usable, but it was estimated that it would be damaged in a short time due to materials and technology. Gray didn''t know how to cast, and he didn''t have any good way to make iron for them. He could only let them produce pickaxes according to this. One big pickaxe and one small pickaxe. Mr. gray produced ten pickaxes and sent them to the iron mine. At the same time, they are also rewarded to actively improve the process and strive to make better products. As for the hoe, gray tried it. It didn''t seem to be much different from those in previous lives. He asked someone to show the farmers how to use it. By the way, blacksmiths all over the country began to build it. He also asked them to produce a group that gave gray the planting task first. Arrange these and gray rode out. "It''s hard for a king to worry about the country and the people!" Gray sighed again that no other king had seen anyone who had personally made inventions and creations and personally supported the people in looking for high-yield food. "I''m such a good king. I think there is no one before and after. How will future generations commemorate me? The greatest king of all time, gray Sutton, the Dragon Slayer." "Pa!" A small stone hit gray, and the elf not far away turned his white eyes, with an expression that I can''t stand it. "What do you mean, I''m not worried about the country and the people?" Your majesty is upset. He has to be maliciously attacked by sinister villains because he has worked so hard. It''s too much to deceive others. Whoosh! The elf was so fast that he disappeared all of a sudden. Gray laughed, shouted not to run, and hit the horse to catch up. The little guy was very interested in playing. He kept picking wild fruits and small stones and throwing them at him all the way. Once he almost threw out the chocolate in his hand. Fortunately, she found it in time and was intercepted by herself on the way. Soon, they arrived at the palace. Little Molly didn''t wait for him at all. She flew into the castle from the second floor window. Gray saw that the little guy didn''t eat much chocolate at all. Now it should be to find a place to hide. Gray returned to the castle, took a comfortable bath under the service of the lovely maid, and then went upstairs to find the little guy. Now there is nothing in the Kingdom, and he has time to play with her. "Little jasmine?" Gray found it room by room. He knew that the little guy must be hiding somewhere, but she didn''t take the initiative to show up. It was difficult for her to find her. Even so, he still has to look for it, because every time he looks for it for a while, the little guy will take the initiative to remove his neglected ability and hide somewhere for him to find. If he doesn''t find it, then all kinds of small things will hit him, and he can''t find the source of the attack. Gradually, gray liked to play this little game with her. "Pa!" Gray had just found a room and turned to the next one. Suddenly, something snapped on his face. He felt the gentle touch on his face. Gray didn''t slap it. "Gray, baby." The elf pulled his hair and cried happily. "What baby?" Gray doesn''t care. Most of the things here are put in by him. Don''t he know what the baby is? Follow little Molly into her treasure room. It''s said that it''s a treasure room. In fact, it''s just some strange things or commemorative value to him, because the real babies are put in his backpack and he''s not at ease. After flying into the treasure room, little jasmine flew directly to a crystal ball on the shelf. He remembered that the crystal ball was collected from him after the demon goat was finished. He thought it was a magic item, but he used various methods. The crystal ball just didn''t change. Gray treated it as an ordinary handicraft. Such a large crystal ball can be put here as a handicraft, so he didn''t throw it away. Little jasmine flew to the crystal ball and pressed it with her two small hands. After a while, a picture appeared on the crystal ball. Gray could see it clearly. The picture above was the castle of the palace. "Little Molly, how did you do it?" Gray ran over excitedly and grabbed little Molly. "Dirty, dirty!" Little Molly pushed Gray''s big face with her small hand, "read with magic." With little jasmine''s explanation and demonstration, gray pressed his hand on it, input magic into the crystal ball, and then a trace of mental power controlling himself entered it, thinking about the appearance of the iron ore vein. Sure enough, at this time, another picture appeared in the crystal ball. It was a group of people collecting minerals and constantly transporting them out of the mine. Gray thought of the castle by the sea. The king saw the construction site in full swing and the busy Frodo. Moreover, the picture could rotate with Gray''s mind. He saw the toilet built in the distance. Gray was so excited that he took turns with the elves to seize the position. He saw that the position above the crystal ball was not flashing. Suddenly he was stunned at a picture, and then he was robbed by little jasmine and replaced with a new picture. Feeling that most of the magic in his body was consumed, Gray was a little surprised that this thing actually consumed so much magic. This was the first time he had consumed magic to this extent. But it was not urgent for the time being. Gray looked at the elf who was still playing happily. He went out alone, rode on a horse and quickly left the capital. Chapter 62 After riding for half an hour, gray suddenly covered his mouth and nose, rode quickly through this section of the road and came to the cabin not far in front. The cabin was newly built and very simple, but it had no problem living. He also saw cooking utensils and tables made of several pieces of wood in the grass shed outside. "He is a hard-working and factual person." Gray nodded, turned over and dismounted. In front of the hut, several people were chopping the plants and trees in front of them, one by one. "Your majesty!" Seeing who the visitor was, several people were so frightened that their kitchen knives fell to the ground and saluted quickly. "Don''t be polite. Let me ask you a question. Who made that thing outside?" Gray recognized it at a glance when he saw it before. It was a composting method. He didn''t think of anything. Instead, these people made it by themselves. It''s really not simple. It can only be said that there are talents in any world. Gray thought of the way, that is, the toilet, and then fermented ordinary manure. Moreover, this must be based on the large-scale use of the toilet. It has not been fermented in the toilet. Those things are not manure. If they are put in the field without fertilizer, it will be harmful. So before the toilet is fully used, this composting method is very powerful. "Your Majesty, it was adhema who did it. I dissuaded him from doing this smelly thing, but he kept dissuading." As soon as Gray''s voice fell, someone came out and pointed to adhema and complained. It seems that dissatisfaction has been accumulated for a long time. "It''s... It''s me." Adhema dared not deny that he did it. Some people had despised him before. He was afraid that the king was the same. He came to punish him. Gray looked at the man who stood up and nodded slightly. "Later, you and I will meet Wang Du. I''ll let the soldiers take you to the iron mine." The man was overjoyed at the first half of the sentence, but his face turned green after hearing the second half, but he didn''t dare to refute. Then gray looked at adhema and said with a smile, "you can make the land more fertile and increase crop yield?" "Yes, your majesty. I tried it in my own house. It''s very useful." Adhema nodded, not as scared as before. "You did a good job. This kind of thing is very useful. I will greatly appreciate it if you write down this method." Gray said, taking paper and pen out of his backpack. "I... I don''t know words." Adelma said cautiously. "Well, come on, I''ll write it." Gray pulled a small stool they were sitting on, sat on the ground, spread out the paper and waited for him to read. "Your Majesty, I can read. Let me write it?" One man said carefully. Adhema was one of the twenty agricultural masters he found to grow the crops he brought back, each with five assistants. Considering that they may not be literate, some of them explained the planting methods for them. "Good." Gray nodded, got up from the ground, patted the dust on his ass and let another person record. After recording this, gray immediately took out 20 gold coins from his backpack and handed them to adhema, "this is your reward. If you find any way to increase crop yield in the future, you can tell me and I will give you more rewards." Adhema excitedly reached for the gold coin, knelt down and knocked his head, "thank you, your majesty." "I call this method adhema composting method, and then give it to farmers all over the country. Do you think it''s ok?" "Yes, it''s my pleasure. Thank your majesty for his trust." Adhema said excitedly. "Your name will be remembered by history." Gray smiled and patted him on the shoulder. He left here and returned to the palace. He immediately asked people to copy hundreds of copies and send them to all places in the name of the king. As for the guy who doesn''t even know his name, naturally someone will give him a job to create wealth with both hands. "Why did you run?" The elf flew by and looked at him angrily. Gray laughed a few times. "I''ve done another good thing for the country and the people. Isn''t it great?" "Your Majesty, what did you send this time? Why don''t you discuss it with me? " Soon after the things were sent out, the archon of the Kingdom hurried over for fear that gray would make any wrong decision. "Father, you may not have heard of this. I call it composting. The fertilizer it produces can make the land more fertile and produce more food." Gray explained excitedly. The sweet potato and other things he brought before can''t be planted on a large scale in a short time. If you want to plant on a large scale, you must wait for these crops to be harvested, and then don''t use them at all. They can be used as seeds before they can be popularized on a large scale. Therefore, if we want to really see the large-scale cultivation of sweet potato crops all over the country, it will not be possible until next year. But this thing is different. As long as you want to do it, you can certainly find raw materials to make fertilizer, because the raw materials of composting are just crop straw, some weeds, trees, branches and leaves, etc. can be used as raw materials, which can be seen everywhere in the kingdom. With this, farmers start composting this year and can use it next year. As long as there is no natural disaster next year, grain output will definitely be more than this year. Moreover, with this, the output of sweet potato can also be increased. At that time, there will be no need to worry about food at all. Listening to Gray''s explanation, the Marquis doubted, "is it really so good?" "If my father doesn''t believe it, he can send someone to adhema''s house to investigate. I''m sure his family''s grain output must be more than that of other families." Gray said with great certainty. He believes that even if others don''t believe Adelman and don''t want to make efforts to do this, Adelman himself, as an inventor, will certainly be used on his own land, and he himself said before. "If it''s true, then... Lord Marquis sketched. If it''s true, it''s really influential. "Father, just go and check. This kind of thing can''t be fake. If it''s true, it still needs his father''s help." Gray said seriously. If gray dealt with it himself, he must have enforced it in the name of the king, not because there was no other way, just because it was the simplest and most effective way. However, this may cause complaints from some people. But it was clearly for their good. Gray didn''t want to complain and was scolded as a tyrant by the people. Even if they would thank him later. If the Marquis was allowed to deal with it, his means would be more gentle, and there were more other ways to make them believe that it was indeed true. Therefore, in the follow-up of this matter, I still have to bother Lord marquis to deal with it. I believe he will spare no effort to promote it and adopt appropriate methods after he knows the effect of composting. "If it is true, I will try my best to promote it, and you should put some thought on it." The Marquis said seriously, "if this is really useful, you can unite your people in the Kingdom, let the people of the whole country support you, and completely forget what happened before." Although gray is now a dragon slayer and king, and there is no sign of instability in the Kingdom, the last lesson is enough to show that his foundation is not stable, and many people still want the old king. Even now the old king''s family are dead, but these people dare not resist, but they may not really be convinced. What''s more, there was no trouble because of the majesty and strong military strength of the Dragon slaughtering warriors, but the majesty of the Dragon slaughtering warriors was only majesty, not the support of the people. But once this composting method is really useful, the Sutton family will become a real royal family. No one will remember who the former king was. They will only remember that the Sutton family gave them a better life. "Father let go and I will fully support you." Gray nodded and took the elf back to the treasure room. His magic recovered a lot. Chapter 63 North of the Kingdom, where the castle was built. "Lord Martin, there are ships on the sea. What a big ship." A scout ran to Viscount Martin, who was monitoring the prisoners'' work, and said with a frightened face. Martin, who was sent by gray to garrison here, changed his face slightly. "From the sea? How far is it, how many ships are there, and how many people are there? " "There are three ships. At their speed, they can get here in ten minutes. The ships are too far away to be measured visually." The Scout said quickly. Martin did not ask again, but waved, "show me." For some things, it is difficult for him to judge the other party''s intention only by oral description. He must go and see for himself to determine whether the other party has the intention to invade the Kingdom, how its combat effectiveness is, and whether it can resist. He took people to the edge of the cliff and saw the three sailboats coming this way at a glance. There was no obvious flag on the sailboat and could not see the specific intention of the other party. "There are at least four or five hundred people in three ships of this size. If they come to invade, we will be in danger." Martin whispered. "Shout to them and tell them to stop immediately. Don''t touch the shore, or they will be regarded as invaders." Martin said decisively that no matter whether the other party is an intruder or not, he will not allow the other party to threaten himself until he has an advantage. After making people shout, Martin said to a messenger: "go and inform your majesty immediately that there are unidentified fleets here who intend to land. The number is at least 400, up to thousands, and may carry weapons. The threat is very high." Martin knew very well that his credit was not enough to be promoted to Viscount, but his Majesty''s grace made him become a Viscount when his credit was not enough. If this matter was handled incorrectly, he might be directly beaten back to his original form. At that time, he wanted to be promoted to Viscount again, but it was a long way off. The herald took the order, turned and left, rode on a fast horse and hurried to the direction of Wangdu. "Captain, the people over there told us to stop, or we would be regarded as invaders." On three large ships, sailors reported to their captain. The captain''s face was rough and dark. It looked like he had been wandering in the sea all the year round and was exposed to the wind and sun. He smelled his words, showed a mouthful of black and yellow teeth and gave an ugly laugh, "do you want us to stop?" "Of course... No." Many sailors at the bottom answered, and burst into laughter. "That''s right." The captain nodded and agitated with a fanatical voice: "we just want to rob them of their treasures, rob them of their food, rob their women, and sell them as slaves." "Grab, grab, grab!" Cried the sailors. "Well, don''t cheer first. When we rob them all, it''s time for us to celebrate." The pirate captain laughed and directed the three pirate ships to the beach where they could dock. "It seems that it is indeed an intruder." Martin''s eyes were cold, leaving several people to pay attention to the movement here, take people back to the station and gather everyone. Then he took people to the construction site and asked everyone to gather, "you are all sinners in the Kingdom, and each one is scum. It''s not a pity to die." Martin paused, "but your majesty is kind and did not kill you. I am willing to give you a chance. Next, there will be a group of Pirates ashore. As long as you dare to raise your weapons and fight back these invaders with us, I am willing to ask the most powerful dragon slaying warrior and the greatest king for forgiveness of your crimes, so that you can work and get paid, so that you can return to your own home and reunite with your family. I, Martin herb, will swear in the name of the family. " With that, Martin looked at the group. They belong to the edge of the sea cliff. Those ships can''t land from here. If they are properly organized, plus these hundreds of workers, their number will not be much. Many of these workers are rebel soldiers and officers, and their combat effectiveness is not poor. If they join, it should be more than enough to stick for a few hours. "The oath of nobility is no different from farting. We don''t believe you." Suddenly, a voice shouted, it seems that he is a guy persecuted by the nobility. He should be one of the criminals, not a soldier. When he shouted, many people shouted. With a wave of his hand, the soldiers stepped forward and put their sharp blades against their throats to shut these guys up. Martin said coldly: "shut up, damn scum. If it weren''t for the kindness of his majesty, you would all be hanged and dare to talk nonsense here. My oath is proved by many soldiers. I will not break my promise. If I break my promise, you can tell your majesty that your majesty is a great dragon slaying warrior. He will never tolerate this breach of promise. I am willing to give you a chance now to defend the territory of the Kingdom and the honor of the king. If you don''t want to, you can only be a prisoner forever. You can never see your family. Now you fight, not for me, but for yourself, for your family, for the king and for honor. " "Sir, the pirate ships have begun to dock and are ready to land." The Scout whispered behind him. Martin nodded and took a deep breath. "Well, this is your only chance. Now, those who are willing to fight, stand on my left, and those who are unwilling, roll to the right. You... Have only one minute to choose. " He didn''t have much time to spend with them. After a minute, he had to organize defense immediately. Martin knew very well that he was different from these pirates. As long as he held the position, reinforcements would come from behind. At that time, this group of damn guys would die. As Martin''s voice fell, everyone began to look left and right, considering whether to believe the aristocrat. "Fifty seconds!" Martin shouted. Gradually, someone began to move to the left. Fifty seconds later, only a few people stood on the left. "It''s not enough to issue weapons to these people. Pick up your hammer, shovel and even wooden stick. I will do what I promise, and your majesty will see your loyalty and glory." Martin looked at these people who chose to fight with satisfaction, and then turned his eyes to those guys with disdain and ferocity. His eyes became colder and colder, "kill all these treacherous dregs." Without waiting for these people to react, each had at least two more arrows. "Go, prepare for battle for the Kingdom and your majesty." The death of these people did not affect him at all. These people were still so stubborn at this time, which was an unstable factor in his heart. He could not leave them behind in the battle. When they make this choice, they choose their own death. "Mr. Frodo, you are not fit to fight. Take your men and hide behind. We will protect you." Martin said to the architects. "Viscount, may you be favored by your majesty, defeat these dirty invaders and return home with great victory." "Thank you!" With two hundred soldiers and hundreds of prisoners, Martin organized his defense in five minutes. He didn''t put the prisoners in the front as cannon fodder. In the front was his 100 sword shield infantry, followed by 50 gunners. The prisoners were in the middle, followed by 50 archers. This will not make them feel that they were sent out to die, but also make them stop thinking of running away. In this way, the prisoners felt his sincerity and understood that he did not lie, which greatly increased their morale. After all, there are few people who don''t want to have the chance to survive, avoid their crimes and go back to see their families. Chapter 64 The composting method is promoted by the archon. Gray only needs to make decisions occasionally. He can finally relax completely and enjoy the life of the king. Practice guns, swords, exercise, enjoy flowers, drink tea and flirt with maids every day. Sometimes I rode a horse to run around the forest, hunted a Warcraft, barbecued in the wild, or took little jasmine to the beach for fishing, and specially made a small fishing rod for her. But the elf didn''t use his fishing rod. She threw her hand and directly changed a magic fishing rod. She caught several fish bigger than herself. Or turn into a dragon and fly her to the sky, have a free fall, hit the waves on the sea, or go to all parts of the kingdom to find delicious food. In short, it''s fun to play. "Gray, let''s go to the new world." The elf pulled Gray''s hair and rescued him from the shocking waves of the maid, and suggested. Gray looked at his gray space-time shuttle skills and shook his head. "Not yet. Wait a minute. I''ll take you to play again soon." Then he bumped into the huge waves again, not because of anything else, but because he had enough perseverance and ability to escape by himself and didn''t need to be saved by others. Didn''t he look down on his dragon slaying warrior? Therefore, he must prove his ability and break free by himself. As for the cooldown time of the skill rewarded by the system, it once made gray think that he had been changed halfway. After all, his advanced shooting and advanced fighting didn''t cool down. He could let go if he wanted. Why should this skill have cooling? I''m not playing games. If you have the ability, you''ll give me a resurrection point. Later, after reading the systematic explanation, I realized that the space-time force in his body was not enough. He had to wait until he had saved enough space-time force to carry out the next round of crossing. Otherwise, without the protection of space-time force, he would have to die in the process of crossing. Of course, the system also said that if you are not afraid of death, you can forcibly cross. Although there is no protection of time and space, there is still a 1% chance to pass safely. Gray just wanted to enter a different world to play. There was no need to risk his life. However, after experiencing two worlds in succession, gray had a guess. If the next world is really as he thought, he can roughly understand the so-called time-space shuttle skill. The elf was not very satisfied with the answer. He came to pull his hair and was driven away by gray like a fly. When he left, he angrily hit a magic ball on his head. Gray shook his head. The magic ball didn''t hurt or itch. Just let her go. Instead, it was the ball behind. It had great lethality. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Your Majesty, there is news from Viscount Martin in the north that there are suspected pirate ships on the sea near our coast. It is estimated that the minimum number is 400. Please decide." An urgent voice woke him up from the snow mountain. Gray opened his eyes. "Decide what else to let Kulo take the five hundred King guards to support. If it''s pirates, leave them all to me. Don''t let one go. If it''s others... See their intentions then." He doesn''t intend to do it himself. The regular army with 700 soldiers and complete armour can''t beat hundreds of Pirates wearing cloth clothes and holding rusty swords. That''s a big joke. After sending 500 people, gray didn''t continue to enjoy it here. Although he doesn''t intend to go, it''s necessary to pay attention to the battlefield. In case of an accident, he can rescue in time. I have to say that the crystal ball is very useful. You can know the world without leaving home. When he came to the treasure room, he directly opened the crystal ball and turned his eyes to the sea. It was a tragic battle. Not only Martin thought that 200 people could hold for a long time, but also gray thought so. In his opinion, 200 people were enough to support the arrival of reinforcements. But the scene in the crystal ball surprised gray very much, because Martin''s team was defeated, and he also saw that many prisoners originally used to build the castle joined the battle, but even so, Martin and they were defeated. Gray controlled the crystal ball to sweep the whole battlefield and soon found something wrong. In several places in the battlefield, the soldiers of the kingdom were struggling to support. Their opponents were not normal pirates, but monsters with wolf heads and claws. "Werewolf?" Gray couldn''t help thinking that there are two kinds of magical creatures he has seen in this world, one is the dragon, and the other is the Warcraft with great power but no wisdom. Although these Warcraft have different kinds, he still classified them into one kind. Before, he also said that he clearly went to a magical world. Why didn''t he see magical creatures? Now he sees another magical intelligent creature, werewolf. "Werewolf, bad man." Cried the elf, lying on his head. "OK, shall we catch these bad guys?" Gray exits the crystal fairway. Knowing that there were werewolves on the battlefield, he knew that they could not win the battle. It would be nice to keep some people. And depending on the battlefield situation, they can''t wait for Kulo to lead troops to support. In this case, he can only do it himself. At the top of the castle, gray took off his clothes, and a pair of Dragon Wings stretched out from behind. As soon as his wings shook, he flew into the air with the elf. When ordinary people looked up from below, they could only see the fuzzy shape of a big bird. After gray flew into the sky, he turned into a dragon and flew to the north coast as fast as he could. Compared with giving birth to a pair of dragon wings, the transformed dragon wings are larger and fly much faster. If it weren''t for fear of being discovered, gray would have become a dragon in the castle. But even so, it was more than ten minutes before he reached the coast. On the battlefield, several werewolves were still pressing Martin and they had driven them out of the construction site and were retreating to the east of the coast. "Captain, these guys are no longer threatened. I think it seems to be a kingdom here. There must be other armies. Let''s go to the villages and towns in front and grab something. Let''s go quickly." One of the werewolves gave up his opponent and came to a significantly taller werewolf. "Good!" The captain of the werewolf nodded, opened his bloody mouth and roared, frightening these people back, and he stopped pursuing, "if you don''t want to die, get out of here." They all know that they are here to rob things, not to find people to work hard. Even if they kill all these people, it will not do them any good. Only the things they grab are their booty. Martin did not start again. He retreated into the jungle with the soldiers and the remaining prisoners and looked at the pirates angrily. "You are invading the kingdom of the great dragon slaying warriors. If you don''t want to die, you''d better leave immediately." He''s not helping them, he just wants them to leave quickly and don''t go to the villages and towns of the scourge kingdom. He knows gray cares about this. "Dragon slaying warrior, you''ve said it several times. We''re really scared. Hahaha." All the werewolves, including the pirates, laughed. Every time they rob those villages and towns, the other party also says they have so and so warriors. As a result, they are not brought down by one move? It''s useless. "You two, take 200 people here and carry all the food and swords here to the boat. The others come with me and we''ll rob women and treasures." Captain werewolf continued, his eyes glowing horribly green. Chapter 65 "The loss is a little big this time. I have to go to pirate bay to recruit more people later." The chief mate of the werewolf pirate looked at the pirate minion cleaning the battlefield and said. Although several werewolves were fierce, the regular army of the kingdom was not vegetarian. When they rushed up, the archers took a wave of people with two rounds of volley. According to Martin''s request, each of the prisoners took two fist sized stones from the construction site, smashing their heads and blood, which seriously affected their combat effectiveness. In addition, in the later battle, they lost more than 200 people. We must recruit some people to continue to be carefree and happy, and to continue burning, killing and looting everywhere. But it''s not urgent. Pirate minions are worthless. You can recruit many at will. "Grab things first. They have just harvested food. There must be a lot of good things, and they can catch some slaves and sell them. I''m going to catch some beautiful girls this time." The captain of the werewolf nodded and was about to take people to the inner villages and towns. Suddenly, he felt nervous and shouted, "be careful, it''s dangerous." But he looked around and found no source of danger. "Start retreating!" The captain of the werewolf said decisively that he had encountered this dangerous feeling before. He was a very powerful opponent or monster every time, but only once when he met the sea monster could he compare with the current sense of crisis, which made him tremble. "Why are you in a hurry to leave and stay for a chat? Otherwise, it will ruin my reputation if it is said that I am not hospitable at all." A voice came from above. As soon as the captain of the werewolf looked up, he saw a naked guy fall from the sky and trample an unlucky pirate to death. "Who are you?" The captain of the werewolf, like a great enemy, secretly recruited all the other werewolves to his side. There are five werewolves in total, including the captain, the first mate, the second mate, the captain of the first team and the captain of the second team. There are about four or five hundred pirate minions left. Gray doesn''t worry about these pirate minions at all. They are basically the last dead in front of him. Gray knocked on his crown, the elf flew out, gave him a refreshing magic, and flew away to the forest. "Elf?" Without waiting for Gray''s answer, he found that all the time the elf, everyone''s eyes became hot, and the eyes of the wolves were green and looked like they wanted to eat people. Elves are very rare. An elf can sell at least tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of gold coins. "Don''t go crazy." The pirate captain warned that each elf has its own unique talent. Whether they can catch it or not, even if they can, there is a strong enemy in front of them. When the pirate captain saw that gray didn''t answer, he continued to stare at him vigilantly and asked again, "who are you? If it''s all right, we''ll go." Yes, the captain of the werewolf pirate has been reluctant, because he thought of one thing, that is, the Dragon slaying warrior repeatedly mentioned by the officer before. I thought it was just the other party scaring them. After all, humans generally don''t have any powerful power. It''s not easy for them to kill dragons. How strong should a person be to kill dragons? But now it seems that this is likely to be true. The person in front of him who gives him a sense of crisis should be the Dragon Slayer. And even if he is not, he is also a dangerous enemy, which can make him have a strong sense of crisis, which means that the other party must be better than him. Although there are five werewolves here, if you really want to fight, even if you can win the other party, one or two werewolves on your side will be a great loss, and your life at sea will not be as easy as it is now. On the contrary, it is those pirate minions who don''t care if hundreds of them die, because as long as their cores are still there, the pirate regiment can make a comeback. "Here we are. What are you going to do? It''s said that people don''t want to say that I''m not kind. As a host, when guests come, it''s just a matter of endless host friendship. I can''t even eat a meal. How can I be a man? " Gray frowned and stepped forward step by step. "Anyway, I''d like to invite you to stay for a few days'' prison dinner, feel the torture package I personally made for you, and then dig a mine for a lifetime. That''s what makes me hospitable." Gray said, a long gun appeared in his hand, played a firecracker, burst a pit under his feet, and he had come to several werewolves. Several people were trying their best to guard against it. When gray rushed over, they roared one after another, stretched out their sharp claws, exposed their sharp fangs, and rushed towards gray. Wolves are ferocious in nature. They are used to using their claws and tusks as weapons, but the pirate captain and the first mate are different. They prefer to take weapons and use weapons to easily kill the enemy by taking advantage of the werewolf''s strong physical quality, rather than fighting with their bodies like a beast. But the other three are different. They prefer this wild taste. They like to insert sharp claws into the enemy''s body, feel the enemy''s heartbeat at a close distance, bite the enemy''s neck with tusks, and the warm blood sprinkles all over the body. So these unarmed guys are also Gray''s first target. They came like ordinary people, which was a big help to gray. Gray shook his spear and directly strung a werewolf on the spear, but at this time, the other two werewolves also rushed over. The spear was too long and there was a werewolf on it. The werewolf firmly grasped the spear with a pair of claws and showed a grim smile on his face. He was going to waste his weapon. Werewolves have strong vitality. It''s worth killing the guy in front of them in exchange for this injury. In this way, it''s too late for gray to return with a gun. But gray is not an ordinary person. He doesn''t intend to draw the long gun back, because it''s nothing to hang a person on the long gun in his hand, but it''s heavier. It''s nothing to him. When the long gun pressed down, the head of the gun hit the ground with the werewolf and sent it forward. The long gun nailed the werewolf to the ground. Gray used the long gun as a brace and jumped up hard. One foot and one werewolf kicked them back, just blocking the two werewolves with weapons in the back. Then gray slipped down the barrel of the gun, avoided the claws extended by the werewolf, stepped on the werewolf''s chest, instantly collapsed all his sternum, and his mouth full of fangs gushed blood. But the werewolf is worthy of being a magical species, and his vitality is indeed strong. In this way, he is still alive, but even if it is a werewolf, such serious injuries are enough to make him lose all his combat effectiveness. Gray turned his eyes and didn''t continue to die. He pulled out his long gun from the loose werewolf and looked at the remaining four with a smile, pretending to be a force without any technical content. "I didn''t even start. He fell down. Don''t be so polite. Fighting is not a family affair. At least you should use some strength." "Roar, kill him." Several werewolves haven''t heard such coquettish words. After listening to them, they just think gray is too arrogant. His killing intention is boiling in his heart, and they all rush up angrily. Gray was a little surprised, but in his impression, werewolves are a very savage species. It''s not surprising that they can be so easily angered. With a smile, he kicked the half dead werewolves on the ground to the two werewolves with weapons, and then swept with a long gun. The sharp blade cut his fur directly, and red blood gushed out. Not in a hurry to pursue the victory, gray forced his arm, threw the long gun to the left again, hit the other werewolf''s waist and flew him out. Just when gray wanted to completely solve the injured werewolf, the remaining two werewolves also attacked. It turned out that they didn''t catch the werewolf at all. Instead, they grabbed him behind and threw him directly at gray. Chapter 66 "I go, so ruthless?" Gray exaggerated and exclaimed, "look, this is your captain. What a ruthless man. It''s no use for you to follow him. You''ll be sold sooner or later. Put down your arms and surrender. I promise you''ll be popular and spicy." Gray ridiculed and made a fierce attack on the wolves, but his strength and speed were always so poor. For a time, the four werewolves fought with him. The four of them were sure that this guy only seriously injured one person by sneak attack. With the siege of four people, he will reveal his flaws sooner or later, and then he will die. "He can''t hold on. Kill him." More than ten minutes later, Gray was cut back several steps by a knife. His hand holding the long gun trembled slightly and his face showed horror. "Be light, everyone is civilized. Don''t be so rude. Have something to say." "Let''s die and kill the Dragon Warrior like this? It''s too weak. " The wolves shouted, their eyes red, and the attack became more and more crazy. "Surround him, don''t let him run away. Today I''ll try what it''s like to kill a dragon slayer." A group of pirate boys gathered outside to watch the play, and no one dared to participate, because before, there were more than a dozen people who wanted to participate in the war. One came in and died. Later, no one dared to join the battle between them. "How despicable. You have the ability to compete with me." Gray shot another scar on captain werewolf 2 and shouted angrily. Depending on the situation, Gray was beaten back, but if you really want to take a closer look, his bare upper body didn''t even have a scar. Instead, it was the werewolves, all with injuries. The most serious one, his breath had dropped a lot from the beginning. Suddenly a small green figure flew into the battlefield and landed on Gray''s crown accurately. "Two minutes, hold on for a while." Listening to the voice in his ear, gray nodded slightly, blocked two knives with a long gun, and stepped back several steps, "you are really too powerful. Are you allowed to surrender? I want to join you and become a glorious pirate. It has always been my dream. Please help me. " "The elf is back, kill him, catch the elf, and we''re rich." Unfortunately, the werewolf had been a little crazy for a long time. He didn''t listen to what he said and attacked him fiercely. "Everybody, surrender. I''m going to fight back. Really, if you don''t surrender, you''ll all die. Hurry up." Seeing that they did not accept surrender, Gray said he was not as cruel as them. He was willing to accept surrender and was waiting for captives. He didn''t think about Tiger stool, chili water or anything. "Kill him, kill him." "Ha ha, we drove a dragon slaying warrior crazy. We are the strongest." "Really, I don''t lie. Everyone knows I''m an honest king. If you don''t surrender, you really won''t have a chance." Gray said sincerely. "Dang Dang." The crown on Gray''s head was knocked, making a clear sound. "Hey, you really don''t have a chance. I''ll fight back. Be careful." Gray shook his head. Why is it that no one believes the truth? When they rushed over again, dozens of gun shadows were stabbed in an instant. After several sounds of knife and gun intersection, seven or eight blood holes appeared in a werewolf who was taken care of by him, and one of the most important heart parts. Another werewolf without weapons also had two blood holes, but he was sensitive and avoided important parts. "I told you to be careful." Gray sighed slightly. Both werewolves were consumed by him in the battle. They were the most injured. Unexpectedly, they didn''t lose both seconds at once. The werewolf whose heart was pierced fell to the ground and had no more life. The other quickly retreated with a frightened face. "Damn it, retreat." The pirate captain felt the dangerous smell again, which made his head wake up from the slightly crazy state and knew that he had been deceived. "I''m just leaving now. It''s too late. I''d better stay for dinner. I''ve prepared a set meal for you to ensure that you have endless aftertaste." Gray sneered and began to take the initiative to attack. He stabbed the Deputy wolf. He blocked him with the blade, but he was shocked back several steps. The captain of the werewolf took a look at the chief officer and ran away without hesitation. He fully understood that this guy had never used his best to create an illusion of "we can win". In fact, he didn''t know what conspiracy he was playing. Werewolves are like this. Blood and fighting can make them crazy. It''s very easy to lose calm judgment when fighting. When the first werewolf was seriously injured, he was angry and wanted to retreat, but the first joint attack after being angered found that he was not so strong, so they continued to attack. Otherwise, if this guy continues to beat back strongly and even kill one of them, he would have retreated with three people, and he won''t be more and more crazy, leading to the current situation. When the second mate of the werewolf saw that the captain had run away, he looked at the two blood holes in his body and knew that staying would only drag down his companions, so he followed up without hesitation. Seeing this, the pirate minions dared not stay and fled to the sea. "Look, it''s said that you have no future with him. Don''t you believe it? What, do you want to surrender? " Gray turned a blind eye to the escape of these people and focused on killing the remaining werewolf. "Roar!" The first mate of the werewolf became more and more crazy. He slashed angrily with a knife. After being stabbed in the shoulder by gray, he wanted to exchange injury for injury, and slashed his neck with a knife. "Come on, I think we should sit down and talk." Gray grabbed his wrist and made his long knife unable to fall. "Four people can''t beat me. It''s unrealistic for one person to want to kill me. Don''t have such a dream. Why don''t we talk and find a peaceful solution?" There was a hot flame on his palm, burning his wrist. Then gray pinched his wrist, pulled out the long gun, kicked him in the chest, kicked him out, and then shot him out and nailed him to the ground. He rushed over and pulled out his long gun. Gray looked at the badly wounded werewolf, crushed his leg bone with one foot, and then folded him with another werewolf. Looking at the werewolves who ran far away and a group of messy pirates, gray smiled and ran after them. Werewolves were much faster than ordinary pirates and soon came to the sea, but when they arrived, they were stupid because their ship was gone. Of course, it''s not really gone, but it''s gone to the sea. When they looked at it, a man covered with blood on the ship smiled brightly at them and stretched out his hand to wipe his neck. The captain of the werewolf finally understood that the guy was so strong that he didn''t attack, but played tricks on them. It turned out that someone had copied their way back, so that they couldn''t even escape. At the beginning, even if the other party wants to kill, he can only kill a part. If they escape and the ship reaches the sea, he can''t catch up. Only if they can''t get on the ship, can he leave them all. "Damn guy, what a cruel heart." Captain werewolf was furious. At this time, Gray was already wearing a dragon skin armor. Shi Shi ran came from behind, put a long gun on his shoulder, and glanced at these people coldly, "surrender, don''t die!" "He has only one person. Kill him and get the ship back." The pirate captain roared and rushed over with the wounded werewolf. Surrender? How is that possible? Surrender is also a dead end. Even if he dies, he will chew off a piece of meat of the other party and let the other party always remember the price of blood. "Let''s take the boat back and help his majesty." "No, your majesty said, just stay at sea until he kills and fears these people." Martin shook his head. He had few advantages. Obedience and loyalty were definitely one of them. He chose to carry out orders. More than ten minutes later, gray stood on the corpse of the pirates, looked at a group of pirates who wanted to go and didn''t dare to go, and threw bleeding water with long guns. "My army will come soon. You have no way to escape. If you don''t want to die, put down your weapons." Don''t think pirates are really crazy and afraid of death. They can show off their strength to the weak. If they really want to die, they are the most immoral people. After gray finished, people put down their weapons one after another. Several werewolves don''t know how to live or die. They have no backbone. At this time, there is no hope. If they don''t surrender, they will really die. They don''t want to die yet. "Get over there and squat down." Gray pointed towards the cliff and waved to the three ships. "Your Majesty has defeated these pirates. Let''s go." Martin said excitedly. He once again witnessed his Majesty''s divine power. Chapter 67 "Long live your majesty, long live the Dragon Slayer." The three ships began to dock, and the soldiers on board cheered loudly for gray. Everyone was excited about the victory, especially after witnessing that one person could turn over all the others. Gray didn''t stop. He liked the morale of his soldiers and the feeling of being worshipped by them and cheering them. It was not until they got off the ship that gray stretched out his hand and pressed it falsely that Martin divided his troops to look at the prisoners and put away the weapons on the ground to prevent them from repeating. Then Martin began to report the details of the incident to gray, which he didn''t know. When he opened the crystal ball, he saw that they were losing. Gray listened and glanced at the group of people who had been together since getting off the ship. These people have been paying attention here. When they see his majesty casting his eyes, they immediately turn their heads and dare not look at him. They are silent and dare not make a sound. "You did a good job. If the other party doesn''t have five werewolves this time, you can hold it until the reinforcements arrive or beat them back by yourself." Gray nodded and affirmed his approach. Martin quickly said he didn''t dare and praised his Majesty''s bravery. The reason why he was not in a hurry on board was that he knew who he was with and that his Majesty would not punish him for his defeat when his handling method was not wrong. Unlike Trevor, Trevor failed entirely because of his own mistakes, and he had no problem in command. He even made workers participate in the battle during temporary handling. "Your Majesty, what about these people?" Martin then asked. "Just do as you say. I forgive their crimes. For the time being, let them help see these pirates, and then officially hand them over to Kulo when he brings people." Gray said that since these people are willing to take up arms against pirates in times of crisis rather than start a riot, it shows that they are still saved and he is willing to give them a chance. After all, a great king rules a country not just by force. "However, we can''t let them go back for the time being. At that time, a group of pirates will be given to you to build the castle. You can let the rest of these people work together. However, we should treat them as normal workers and remember to pay them wages. Um... We should also remember to spread the correct three concepts to them, that is, patriotism, patriotism, love family, love everyone, love each other, unity and mutual assistance, Build a beautiful home. " Gray won''t put them back at once. Although he promised these people to make amends with war merit, they are criminals after all. Many of them are still officers who participated in the rebellion before. Once they are released, they are likely to relapse and disrupt the national order. He is not at ease. Of course, he won''t break his promise. He just wants them to work for a period of time and receive the correct three outlook education. At the same time, he can supervise the pirates. Martin nodded and went back to convey his Majesty''s meaning to these people. Then gray saw that these people knelt down to him one after another, and many people had cried bitterly. Gray nodded. He was indeed a group of people who could still be saved. There was still a great possibility that he would go on the right path in the future. It was worth giving them a chance. At this time, soldiers have tied up all the seriously injured werewolves, a total of four. Yes, your majesty, considering the precious and great scientific research value of the werewolf race, none of them died except the one with a hole. Martin led a group of pirates to the original site, and then waited for Kulo to bring 500 people to deal with these pirates. They had too few people left, and most of them were former workers, so they could only take care of them for the time being. Gray boarded the pirates'' ship. He smelled the treasure. The elf was flying beside him. They got on the boat together. The elf suddenly shouted, "gray, it stinks." Gray is about to say that this is not a castle. Can he ask these dirty pirates to pay attention to personal reasons? With a wave of his little hand, the elf put a green bubble on his body, um... Commonly known as magic border and magic mask, and then waved his little hand again. A green bubble also appeared on Gray''s head, just like an astronaut''s helmet. Gray watched his vision turn green, then looked at little jasmine, and immediately imagined his current image, so a magic flame appeared on his hand and burst the bubble. "I''m the greatest king. This little setback can''t defeat me. Just take care of yourself, little jasmine. I''ll be distressed if you''re smoked." Gray said solemnly. "Yes!" The elf nodded with a red face and flew to Gray''s crown with green bubbles. The green figure and green bubbles were particularly conspicuous. Gray squeezed his fist and pretended not to care and walked towards the cabin. The pirate cabin was more smelly, and all kinds of sundries and waste piled up everywhere, which made gray jump out again as soon as he went in. Then he went directly to the captain''s special cabin. It is reasonable to say that most of a pirate''s treasures will be with the captain, and the pirate minions will be grateful if they can get a little. Before, he wanted to find the minions'' treasures first. He just wanted to play the process of treasure exploration and dig out more treasures bit by bit. But he really couldn''t stand it, so he gave up the idea. Anyway, pirate minions can''t have any good babies. It''s just a reward for the soldiers. When he came to the captain''s cabin door, Gray''s face changed slightly. "Madder, can these dogs eat, drink, Lazar and sleep all solved here? You are werewolves, not dogs. Even dogs know that personal hygiene should be solved outside." Smelling the stench of mixed werewolf smell in the air, gray thought for half a second and resolutely turned around between treasure and life. "Let Kuro and his men send for these treasures." Gray shook his head. He was indeed a man of integrity and elegance who regarded money as dirt. After staying here for a while, gray felt uncomfortable all over. He jumped off the boat with little jasmine and asked her to cancel the green magic mask for the first time. After all, it was always open and consumed magic. Tired of the lovely elf, his heart would hurt. Before long, Kuro came with 500 soldiers and took over the task of guard from Martin and a group of prisoners who had just been pardoned. "Your Majesty, those dirty pirates have been completely controlled. What should I do next?" Gray nodded. He didn''t rush to deal with it before, but he was afraid that if people didn''t have enough hands, it might lead these fugitives to resist and kill. You know, these guys seem to have thrown away all their weapons, but who knows if they have hidden some daggers, knives and so on. What gray doesn''t like most is that when cleaning the battlefield after the war, he was killed and took several people away. "First gather the soldiers'' bodies and then send them to their families together with the pension. Martin, you know them better. You do it." Martin nodded, took orders and left with fifty soldiers and former prisoners whose weapons had been taken away. "Kulo, you take someone to pull out the clothes of those dead pirates, and then dig a hole in the distance and bury them together. Keep your clothes." Gray certainly doesn''t want these clothes. Although Shibao country is not a rich country, he doesn''t need to take the rags used by the dead man. These clothes will be useful later. "By the way, even if the clothes of those dead prisoners were gone, they were dug and buried." Prisoners who did not die in the war can make meritorious service and get rid of their crimes. If they die, they can only say that their luck is bad, and gray can''t help spending manpower for these prisoners to return to their hometown. They don''t have this treatment. Kulo and Martin are qualified soldiers. Gray ordered him. Although he didn''t know the reason and had some doubts, he would complete it without discount at the first time. After giving these orders, gray looked at the busy people. It seemed that he was the only one who had nothing to do. He was very embarrassed. So he took out his fishing rod and said to the elf, "come to the game and see who catches more." Chapter 68 When Kulo handled the matter, the pirates had been under the care of the soldiers for more than an hour, and their legs were numb. However, they could not move significantly. If they dared to move, they would be a whip, and they were suffocating to death. "Your Majesty, these are the clothes of those pirates, a total of 237 pieces, but many of them are damaged and have been contaminated with blood." Kuluoyan reported that behind him were a lot of clothes held by soldiers. It''s normal to have blood stains on the clothes pulled out from the dead bodies in the battlefield, but gray doesn''t care. He doesn''t use these things himself. "Yes, come with me." Gray nodded and took the soldiers to the pirates. Then he asked the soldiers to form two circles and form a channel between the two circles. "Get up." Gray shouted murderously. He didn''t have to be polite or want to be polite to these guys. The pirates knew that as prisoners, they should be obedient. A group of people immediately wanted to get up, but few really got up. Some just stood up and fell on others, causing greater confusion. "Who dares to make trouble again, kill!" Gray said coldly. In his opinion, this is a group of damn pirates disgusting him with small tricks. "My Lord, our feet are numb and we can''t stand up. Don''t kill us." The pirates have seen this means of killing God. They dare not hesitate and struggle to get up one after another, but they can''t use their strength, and they can''t solve it at once. They can only complain secretly. There is a clever guy who speaks out his difficulties loudly. Gray didn''t expect it to be like this, but it''s reasonable to think about it, so he didn''t continue to be embarrassed. After all, these guys are all labor, the activity property of his captives, and those who make trouble will be killed. If they are obedient, they will be killed because of this little thing, which is his loss. "Give you two minutes. After two minutes, take off your clothes and throw them on the ground, and then go over here to get your new clothes." Gray showed his true purpose. Yes, he just wants these guys to have nothing but clothes to hide money? Want to hide a knife or dagger? Dream your dream. It''s your destination to serve me all your life and compensate me for my losses. Of course, some people don''t want to. After all, pirates, there are really a few people who are not afraid of death who don''t want to hand over their hard-earned wealth so easily. Gray said it was easy to do this. He would kill anyone who shouted the most. He took out a good big bow from his backpack. With each arrow, a pirate would fall. He didn''t want to keep these spikes, which may become a hidden danger of unrest in the future. Finally, after killing more than ten people, the pirates chose to follow their inner guidance, slowly take off their clothes and throw them on the ground, and then obediently pass through the channel formed by the soldiers to collect their clothes. Then, naturally, some soldiers pick up their clothes, check whether there are other things in them, and make sure that there are only clean clothes and cloth left, which will be handed over to the soldiers behind and distributed to them again. After all, the dead pirates are less than half of these pirates, and the clothes are naturally not enough. After a long hour, a group of Pirates finally had their pockets cleaner than their faces. They wanted to cry and looked at the soldiers around them. He came to rob and became a prisoner. He almost didn''t save the last fig leaf. After the raid, gray got a box containing treasure. There were all kinds of things in it. The most was a large number of copper and silver coins, few gold coins and all kinds of other strange things. "Little Molly, help." Gray knocked on the crown on his head. The elf flew down and flew around the box. Hey, a green magic ball hit it and immediately repelled all the dirt on the ground. "Well done." Gray stretched out his thumb. It was also an elf. The magic was not strong enough to clean up all the ships. He didn''t want her to go to those dirty places, otherwise he would have collected the treasure of the three ships now. "Little Molly, look, is there anything good?" Gray smiled, but in his opinion, the probability of these little minions having good things is very small, but if they can be found, it can also give people a great surprise. As for how to find it, do you want to pour it out and see it bit by bit? His majesty said he didn''t need so much trouble. He lowered his head and sniffed on a pile of coins, his eyes slightly bright. "What''s the baby?" Seeing this, the elf flew to the box and stood, looking at these babies curiously. "Look." Gray patted the elf into the box and looked at Martin and Kuro who had taken care of everything. "You separate these people, choose two hundred people to stay and build the castle, choose three hundred people for temporary custody, and hand over the rest to UGRA to dig mines and treat them all as slaves." The so-called slave is a tool. Without any human rights, it deserves to be tired to death. Dare to attack and plunder his kingdom, and want human rights? "And the four werewolves, take them back to the castle and lock them in the dungeon with chains. If you still have hands, go and clean up the three ships." Martin and Kuro wrote down what they had to do and took the soldiers to drive away the pirates who were no longer a threat. Gray squatted down again, and the elf sat down on the pile of coins. Obviously, she was not interested in treasure, but was dissatisfied with Gray''s photographing her. However, the elf was so coaxed that he soon threw himself into the treasure hunt with gray. "I found it." The elf cried happily. Although she was not interested in treasure, she was very interested in winning gray. The elf held a wooden pendant in his hand. He didn''t see anything strange. He just carved a strange bird, but after it was taken out, gray found that the treasure smell in the box was not so strong. "That seems to be it." Gray nodded and gave up his search. If there were any treasures that could be seen at a glance, the soldiers wouldn''t put them all here, but gave them directly to him. Gray doesn''t look down on it because of its appearance, but he really can''t see what it is, but the treasure smell on it is still very strong. Since he didn''t understand, gray certainly wanted to carry forward the traditional Chinese virtues, "what is this?" "I don''t know. There''s magic on it. It makes people feel close." Said the elf. She couldn''t see what it was, but it was obviously a good thing. Gray reached out and took it. He immediately felt that the magic elements around him were more active, especially the fire element. As soon as he reached out, a flame came out of his hand. Gray understood it as soon as he tried. It turned out to be a treasure to increase element affinity. "This will make it easier for you to cast spells. Take it." Gray put it back into little jasmine''s hand again. His self positioning is a soldier. Magic is just a fire skill. It''s no big use holding this. It''s better to give it to little jasmine. "Thank you, gray." The elf didn''t refuse, and then gray saw her point on this thing, and the wood carving Pendant became the size of her body. She happily wore it around her neck and turned it in a circle. There were Yingying magic light spots scattered, just like fairies one by one, if it was a little bigger. "Well, after such a long delay, things here are almost handled. Let''s go back." Gray picked up the elf, put it in the crown, rode a horse brought by Kulo and left slowly. After all, he has nothing urgent now. There''s no need to become a dragon on his way. Chapter 69 Walking along the road with the elf and playing all the way back to the castle, gray asked the beautiful maid to prepare hot water for the first time, took a comfortable bath and washed away the smell of blood and sweat. He enjoyed a delicious dinner under the maid''s service, and then he remembered that the four werewolves he wanted should have been sent to the castle. Asked casually, the maid really knew that she had just arrived not long ago. She just didn''t bother him to eat, so she didn''t say anything. Knowing that the four werewolves had been locked in the dungeon, gray wiped his mouth, stood up and said with a smile, "since the guest has arrived, I can''t be too rude as the host. Let''s welcome our guests now." In the dungeon of the castle, four werewolves are imprisoned in the cell. Even if they are all seriously injured now, each of them is firmly tied with iron chains and tied to the wooden stake in the shape of a cross like a big character. It is difficult to move. The captain of the werewolf has awakened. The werewolf is also famous for its strong vitality. As long as he doesn''t kill or really reach the near death state of the immortal, he will basically not die. Moreover, the physical quality of the captain of the werewolf is much higher than that of the other three werewolves, so he is the first to wake up. However, when he woke up, he felt deep despair. The other party tied them so firmly that even if he was not injured and completely in the peak state, he was not sure he could break free, let alone in such a semi disabled state. In order to recover from the injury, it is not just to rely on the werewolf''s strong physical quality to recover from the injury. It must be provided with sufficient nutrition. For the werewolf, it is to kill a large number of people and livestock after the injury, devour their flesh and blood and turn them into energy to recover from the injury. Therefore, werewolves have a reputation for being ferocious and bloodthirsty. They are not popular, and even everyone yells at them. Dada dada. A burst of footsteps came, and the werewolf looked up and saw a young man with gorgeous clothes and a crown coming in. "Roar." The enemy was extremely jealous when they met. The injured werewolf captain immediately lost his mind and roared wildly. His eyes quickly turned red and kept struggling to jump on gray. Obviously, he hates gray in the bottom of his heart, but it is also related to the fact that werewolves are more likely to be confused by anger after being injured. "It seems that our guests need to calm down first." Gray looked at the crazy werewolf and drove the maids out. He wanted to drive little Molly out, but he couldn''t. little Molly flew directly to the werewolf with a small wing. "I put a piece of chocolate in Miranda''s pocket and asked her to keep it for me. I don''t know if she ate it herself." Gray said to himself, and then the little green figure flew away. Gray turned back and picked out a one meter long stick from a pile of torture tools. He shook it and said with a smile, "it fits well." Then he strode into the cell and threw a stick in the werewolf''s face. "Would you please calm down and have a friendly exchange?" "Ouch!" One of the werewolf''s back teeth flew straight out, and then he let out an angry roar. Gray stepped back to avoid the werewolf''s spit, and then after he roared, he went up with a stick, "calm down?" "Ouch!" "Calm down?" "Ouch!" "Calm down?" "It''s useless for you to do so. It will only make him more and more crazy. It can''t make him recover his reason at all." A werewolf bound to another post by an iron lock woke up and said. "I know." Gray turned his head over there, nodded, said indifferently, and slapped a stick on the captain werewolf''s face again. "Then you... He wanted to ask you why you did this useless work, but on second thought, is it unknown? His line killed so many people and did not allow the other party to retaliate and vent their anger? "I figured it out so quickly. I''m a smart man." Gray nodded, his chin nodded to a guard soldier, "go and calm down the smart man." "Well, thank you, your majesty." The soldiers were honored to receive such a task and began to carry out Gray''s task meticulously. "Wait a minute, I''m willing to vote..." "Pa!" The soldier threw a stick and shook his head, "Your Majesty said to calm you down. Don''t talk. Let''s cooperate with each other. Have a good cooperation. Thank you." "Pa Pa Pa Pa!" But the werewolf''s eyes were getting redder and redder. The soldiers beat him in the face one by one, and several teeth were knocked out, but he still didn''t say a word and didn''t roar like another werewolf. Before long, the other two werewolves woke up, gray nodded, and two more soldiers joined in. However, the quality of these two werewolves is not as good as the second werewolf. They must roar loudly every time they get the first stick. Reason estimates that they will fall to a negative number when they get the first stick. When gray had calmed down, he stopped and let another man take his place. He sat aside and watched the play. "Enough!" The second werewolf roared and looked at gray with red eyes. "If you fight again, I can''t help it. Your majesty, you can see that I am different from the three of them. I surrender sincerely. Please give me a chance." Gray waved his hand, the soldier stopped beating, said in his heart that he was so cool and retreated. "I feel sick when I see you like this." Gray said disgustingly. "Sorry, I''m seriously injured now. I can only save my life through the state of werewolf. If I change back to human body, I can''t bear such an injury." The werewolf quickly explained that he understood Gray''s state of mind. In fact, every kingdom and tribe plagued by them hated them. "At first I was just a carefree little boy in the village "Don''t talk about useless things, just say what''s useful to me." Gray impatiently interrupted him. He was not interested in listening to the suffering history of a big man. It had nothing to do with his fart. The werewolf choked until he was not qualified to talk about the conditions. He smiled bitterly and said, "what do you want to know?" Gray catches them and doesn''t kill them. Naturally, he has his own purpose, which is also the key for the werewolf to choose to surrender. If gray really just wants revenge, he will naturally choose to die a little harder, but who wants to die if he has a chance to survive? Gray is really interested in a lot, but the interrogation is not like this. "Let me separate the four of them." "Cunning fellow." The werewolf scolded in his heart and didn''t continue to talk. He understood the meaning of Gray''s doing this to prevent them from colluding. That is to say, he wouldn''t believe anything he said and would torture the other three people again. If the confessions of the four people are different, he will not believe that he really surrendered, and he may not be free from torture. After all, if the confessions are different, he may also lie. After all, he is the enemy of the other party. If he is tortured and beaten black and blue, he will have no loss to the other party. On the contrary, he can enjoy it. If at the end of the torture, the other three people have the same confession, and only he is different, he will really die. So anyway, he has to tell the truth at the first time and win the trust of the other party. At least, he has to make himself suffer less. The werewolf was separated into four cells far apart by soldiers. The stone cell has good sound insulation effect and is convenient for interrogation. Chapter 70 "Then, gray took out a knife from his backpack and began to cut the werewolf''s ears slowly. Kevin turned to bite his arm. Gray slapped his head and made his head buzzing. When he recovered, there was a burning pain in his ears and he howled. "Please, spare me. I shouldn''t tease you. I just want you to ensure that I live. The error of the map is not big. As long as you let me take you there, I can help you find the treasure." The werewolf kevern said that this was actually his plan at the beginning. Make a semi fake and semi real map. Finally, gray can''t find it. He can say that they don''t have enough sailing experience. He can take them to find it, as long as they can spare his life. "The difference is a hundred miles. Who knows if a little error will kill me in the sea? Maybe there are some sea monsters on the way, right? " As soon as Gray''s voice fell, he saw this guy''s eyes flicker slightly. He covered it up very well. If gray hadn''t had sensitive senses, he wouldn''t have found it. "Then, please keep calm, dear Mr. werewolf." Gray shrugged and called in the soldiers outside. "Take turns. Don''t compete. Of course, if someone kills you, you''ll be in trouble." "Your Majesty, I promise I won''t kill him and make him very calm." "Well, Mr. werewolf, I''ll see you again tomorrow. I hope you can tell the truth. By the way, remember to feed. It''s also a trouble to starve to death. Also remember to let the doctor show them. Oh, I''m not a tyrant." Gray smiled. Chapter 71 Early the next morning, gray came back to visit the four friends. After a night of friendly communication with the soldiers, they were in great condition and cordially greeted gray. In return, gray rewarded them with their favorite big mouth. No, a werewolf is honest. The half eared werewolf, Kevin. Although he lost half an ear, kevern did not show a state of hatred, but was very obedient and clever. He was tied to the cross without saying a word and waited for his Majesty''s arrival. "Your Majesty, it''s my fault to deceive you yesterday. As long as you promise to kill me, I can tell you anything. Even in the future, my life will be yours, I swear." Yes, he counselled, but he felt that at this point, even lying could be seen through. If he didn''t counselled, there was only one way to die, and he didn''t want to die. Gray looks at Molly. Molly is indifferent, which shows that this is the truth. "I can spare your life. In fact, I''m not a murderer. Everyone knows that I''m a kind and kind king." Gray smiled. "Little Molly, I''m telling the truth or the lie?" "Hum." "I don''t think little jasmine looks good at all." "Lie." The elf flew to Gray''s head and angrily messed up his hair. Gray ignored the ELF''s revenge, "look, as a king, I don''t have to lie to you on such a small matter. Your life is worthless to me. It''s not difficult to spare your life." Whether little Molly has cooperated with gray to lie or not, kevern can only believe that gray will not cheat him. If the other party really wants to cooperate with the elves to cheat himself, he really has no way, because this is his last life. Moreover, it is said that elves are the darling of nature and very kind creatures. They should not unite with people to deceive him. As for gray, who can be together with elves and is a high king, he doesn''t seem like a man full of lies. "The distance marked on the map has a deviation of at least one kilometer for each line. If you really follow the line above, you will soon lose the mark and can''t find the final destination." Kevin said. "But although you promised to let me go, people always have to leave some way for themselves, so I won''t draw the real map. If you want to find the treasure, take me with you. I can not only show you the way, but also steer for you." "OK." Gray nodded. What he needed was really just the pirate''s treasure. Kevin''s life was really worthless to him. As long as he could find the treasure, it was nothing to let him live. "Your Majesty, what else do you want to ask? I must know everything." When Kevin saw this, he also put his heart down. The other party agreed to this condition and didn''t ask him to draw the map, which shows that the other party really didn''t want to settle accounts afterwards. Of course, gray doesn''t just want the treasure. In fact, although the treasure is important, it''s just an increase in his collection. What he wants to know more is other information in the world. The Stone Castle Kingdom is closed, not even a decent sea ship. The only magic creature he meets is the dragon. After seeing the werewolf and looking at the map he drew, gray knew that the world was very big, not just Shibao country. So he said, "you werewolves are a race?" No wonder he asked, because in previous lives, gray knew some werewolves, some came from human changes, some existed in myths, and some were born werewolves. Since he went to ink heart and mysterious island, gray doesn''t think his world is not a fantasy world. On the contrary, he knows very well that his world is also a fantasy world. It is a fantasy world in which a dragon grabs the princess, so is the magic race in this world human? Or an intelligent race like humans? Kevin said bitterly after a half silence, "Your Majesty, werewolves are not a race, werewolves are just a curse." "Curse?" Gray seems to remember that werewolves are cursed, but he can''t remember clearly. "I don''t know how the first werewolf came from, but there were no werewolves in the world. Like me, they were just transformed into werewolves." Kevin said that the story he wanted to tell yesterday was actually the story of his becoming a werewolf. Of course, there are also the words that he was an innocent and kind-hearted teenager at the beginning, hoping to win a trace of sympathy. "How?" Gray is interested. These werewolves are really good. Their physical qualities are far superior to ordinary people. Even if they become werewolves, they can keep their mind. If they are used to form an army, won''t they get an invincible high-level army? "Very simply, if you are bitten by a werewolf''s tusk and swallow our blood, you may become a werewolf, but the probability of death is as high as 99 percent." Kevin didn''t dare to hide the key information. He guessed Gray''s idea slightly, because it had been done by someone, but his country has now become a ruin. At present, there are more active werewolves, which began at that time. He didn''t dare to hide the facts, because there was a lie detector around gray, and once the death rate was exposed, he would definitely die, so he didn''t dare, but let him persuade gray not to do so, that''s another thing. He already understood that he said the risk. If the other party still wanted to do it, it''s none of his business. "Do werewolves have any defects?" When gray heard about the death rate, he threw away the unreliable idea. In fact, the formation of the werewolf Legion is of little use. After all, he does not intend to invade other countries. Moreover, even if he wants to invade, there are no countries around him. As for crossing the sea to other islands, it is even more nonsense. His majesty is not a pirate. There is no need to do such a thing for a little property. If he really wants to do it, he can do it alone. "This... Even now life and death are in the hands of others, and it doesn''t matter much whether the weaknesses are exposed or not, Kevin still doesn''t want to give more weaknesses to others, but it seems that he has other thoughts. "I mean, do werewolves automatically change on the night of the full moon? Afraid of silver weapons? " Gray asked directly. "... so you know." Kevin smiled, "yes, the werewolf will not only change on the full moon night, but also lose his mind and attack the living creatures around. Just like they were in the dungeon yesterday, they are also afraid of silver weapons. Silver weapons are highly toxic to werewolves." After gray asked the question, he knew that no matter how he came back, the other party could get the answer. It''s better to be honest. If it''s not, the elf will see through his lie immediately if he lies. Silence and no answer is tantamount to not telling himself. It''s better to tell the truth and try to win some favor. "Have you ever seen other races, such as Mermaid, dwarf, giant, dwarf, goblin, bimon, vampire, elf, ORC, tree man and so on." Gray spoke out all the Western magic creatures he could remember. "The dwarf tribe exists. We robbed it once. Many weapons on the ship were robbed at that time; Mermaid I haven''t seen, but I''ve seen mermen. They have humanoid limbs, but they are dissatisfied with scales and full of mucus. A fish head is ferocious and ugly; As for elves, we have only heard of elves. Your elves are the first time I have seen elves. I don''t know anything else. " "Damn it, I changed the beautiful mermaid into an ugly Mermaid, damn guy." Gray scolded, turned to the elves'' disdainful eyes and quickly explained, "I have no sexual interest in mermaids, just considering that the existence of mermaids will increase the biodiversity of the world." "Lie." "Well, there are so many questions today. It''s a pity. I also prepared a big meal for you. Who knew you were so knowledgeable." Gray regretted. "By the way, your majesty, the necklaces around our five necks are the key to open the treasure. Take it." Kevin smiled, "if your majesty has any interesting ideas, I think the three of them will be happy to serve you. I''ll forget it. I want to leave something useful to serve your majesty." "Not very good?" "It''s okay. Werewolves have rough skin and thick meat. Moreover, they all deserve it." Chapter 72 Anna is very flustered now. Her daughter has just killed her husband. Her carotid artery is bleeding and can''t be saved anyway. However, her husband is not dead, but magically stands up again. However, the husband who stands up is crazy and wants to kill her. She feels very afraid. There is a crazy daughter outside the door, so there is no way to escape. She hid in the bathroom. Who knows how fragile the door of the United States is. When someone gently inserted it, the door panel broke. In a hurry, she saw the small window of the bathroom. Under the threat of death, she tried her best to escape from the small window of the bathroom. With blood all over her body, she ran to the side of the car and opened the door to escape. Suddenly, she saw her neighbor holding a gun and was about to ask him what had happened and why it had become like this. However, the neighbor saw that she was covered with blood and didn''t trust her very much. She thought that she might also become those monsters. She was afraid of being attacked by her and kept telling her to step back and stay away from herself. Then a car rushed out of the road and easily sent the neighbor to have coffee with God. Then she saw her husband running out of the house and still wanted to chase her. Anna was very sad, but there was no way. She wanted to live, so she drove away from her husband and drove down the road to the outside of the town. Along the way, many monsters chased her after seeing the car, and many people were bitten to death by monsters, and many of them she knew, at least familiar to her eyes, which made her more nervous and depressed, and her tears were about to fall down. "Bang!" A figure fell out of nowhere and crashed into her car. Anna panicked for a while, and then thought that many people have become monsters, and the one hit should also become monsters. So Anna turned the steering wheel left and right, hoping to throw the monster off the car. Unfortunately, although the guy looked delirious, his two hands subconsciously firmly grasped the hood and couldn''t throw it off. And Anna also saw that this guy was dressed in fiery red leather armor, dressed like a soldier in a film and television drama. He was handsome, but he looked very out of place in this case. Considering that the most important thing at present is to escape, in such a short time, several bloody monsters have run towards her. The guy lay on the other side and didn''t block her sight. Anna decided to leave here first and try to get rid of the monster later. A monster is safer than a group of monsters. Anna stepped on the accelerator and saw the guy hit the windshield. Then she grabbed the hood with one hand and sat up on the hood with the other hand over her head. She murmured, "where is this?" Anna didn''t expect that the man was a living man. She was so frightened that she stepped on the brake and made the man roll down like a pineapple. Gray watched the scene gradually clear, and his chaotic head began to work. Before he looked around, a white car stopped beside him. "Modern timeline." Gray smiled. He liked the modern timeline. He still had a lot of things to buy. "Get in the car." The door of the white car opened and the woman inside shouted. "What are you doing?" Gray believes he doesn''t know this woman, because every time he travels through time and space, he must travel through the body, otherwise he won''t disappear from the kingdom. So he is completely a person without any identity, a complete stranger and no social relationship to the world. In this case, why does this woman ask him to get on the bus? I look handsome, so what do you want to do to me? Or pull me out and cut my kidney? Before he could figure it out, the woman urged again, and gray became more sober. This time, his symptoms were better than those in the last world, which was a good thing. "Too anxious." Gray said secretly, ready to see what this woman looks like and strongly condemn her behavior. Seeing each other''s appearance, gray quickly got up and drilled into the car. Although it was just a middle and upper posture, it had such advantages just when he arrived in the world. He was quite satisfied. "Click." Gray felt something bite on his arm and turned his head. He subconsciously kicked it out and kicked the thing that bit him seven or eight meters away. The beautiful little thing frightened him. Looking around, there were many things similar to it. At this time, the woman urged again. Gray hurried into the car and took the door with him. Anna stepped on the accelerator and the car immediately rushed out to get rid of the monster coming after her. "Is there a zombie outside?" Gray looked out the window at the monster chasing him. "Do you know what these monsters are?" Anna turned her head. "Er... I just think this name is very suitable for these guys. Don''t you think they are like the unconscious dead and Zombies raised by wizards in the legend." Gray was silent for two seconds and came up with an explanation. But Anna didn''t speak after listening. Gray looked at the outside world and those crazy dead, looking inexplicably, "infinite novice village?" However, it''s not easy to judge too early for the time being. There are many films similar to infinite novice village. On the contrary, if infinite novice village, shouldn''t he appear in Raccoon City? It looks like a small town. I seem to have been bitten just now? Gray remembered that he seemed to have been bitten by a zombie. He looked nervously at his arm and found that there was a blood stain on the leather armor. He wiped it on the back of the car and wiped the blood stain clean. The leather armor on his arm didn''t even have an imprint. "Fortunately, considering the last time I fell into the lizard''s mouth, I specially wore Dragon Skin armor this time, otherwise it would be dangerous." Gray breathed a sigh of relief. Although his physique was as high as 17:00, he was not invulnerable. Being bitten by a zombie was troublesome. He could not carry the zombie virus. "By the way, my name is gray Sutton. Call me gray. I just seem to have been hit twice. Do you know who did it?" Gray offered to say hello. "Call me Anna. When I saw you fall to the ground, I wanted to pull you. I didn''t see who hit you. Now it''s too chaotic. Anyone can." Anna said with an unnatural look. Hum, guilty! "OK, thank you for letting me in. Thank you, Anna." Gray looked at the impact marks on the windshield and smiled and believed Anna. "You''re welcome." Gray suddenly remembered something. He touched his head and looked at his tight leather armor. There was no pocket. He probably didn''t have to find it. "Anna, can you go back? I have a friend left behind. I want to connect her." "Sorry, there are so many strange... Zombies in the back. We''ll die when we go back. If your friend is still alive, he can escape by himself." Anna shook her head and said that she really didn''t want to go back to that hell. It was her nightmare. I know she''ll be fine, but what if something happens? The nose of the zombie is not simple, and there is nothing wrong with her. I won''t go back to find her. What if she can''t find me and loses it? What if she gets angry? "Then please put me down and I''ll go back by myself." Gray nodded. He had no reason to let others take risks with him. "Sorry, I can''t do that. It''s really dangerous outside. You have to consider your own safety." Anna said that she saw Gray open the door and jump out despite the high speed of the car. On the ground, gray stood up on the roadside and saw the zombies rushing towards him. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and he also strode over. Fresh flesh and blood is the most powerful temptation for zombies, especially the person in front of them. Even if they have no consciousness, their instinct still tells them that this body is far more delicious than other bodies. Chapter 73 Familiar scenes, but the enemy is different. Gray smiled. He didn''t know how many times he had rushed to groups of enemies. His palm turned and a long gun appeared in his hand. "Come on, scum, let me see what you are?" Gray flipped the spear in his hand and looked at these disorganized zombies. He only knew that they were rushing hard, and his heart was less wary. Such dregs, in addition to not afraid of being injured and infecting the injured, are completely mobile targets that will not resist. They really have no sense of achievement when killed. A gun pierced the throat of a zombie, then thought of a collapse on the side, and directly broke half of its neck, but the zombie was not affected at all. He was still alive and kicking. After stabilizing his body, he jumped at gray with open teeth and claws. Gray pulled the gun back horizontally again and smashed the skull of the zombie. The immortal zombie fell straight down. Although he still had some convulsions, he was obviously dead. "Sure enough, it''s a zombie. In addition to the head, ordinary injuries are not afraid at all." After the experiment, Gray''s remaining doubts were swept away. There was no doubt that this thing in front of him was a zombie. Kill the zombie in front, and then four more zombies rushed forward. Gray snorted coldly, stepping on a fine step under his feet, and the long gun trembled. Each gun was hit on the Zombie''s head with a gun blade, directly smashing its skull, or piercing its skull with a gun. In a few seconds, the zombie that rushed up had died completely, and there was no chance to get up again. Gray looked at the zombies in the street ahead. Some were still eating the living people. After the living people were bitten out of breath, the zombies would stop eating, while those who had just been eaten would get up and join the zombie family. "Little jasmine." Gray shouted, not afraid to lead to the siege of zombies. Although there are many zombies, gray won''t give them a chance to attack in groups. When they encounter zombies, they will clean them up directly. The zombies noticed that all the living people with delicious smell rushed over, but they rushed each other, disorganized and undisciplined. When they smelled gray, they went straight up. The speed of zombies is not much different from that of living people. There is nothing like a novice village monster. They rushed quickly, but gray cleaned faster. They had no wisdom. They would only rush up one by one to send the zombies'' heads. Gray was even relaxed and freehand. Basically, they were stabbed or swept out with one shot, and they could pierce and sweep through the skull of the zombies. Killing can only start. It''s very simple for gray, but it''s difficult for those who don''t know the truth to realize this. It requires not only wisdom, but also a little luck. This is the reason why zombies can be swept up as soon as they appear. Without him, they can''t die before finding the right way, and they are not afraid of pain. They can rush up and hold you for a meal, and then a new zombie is born. "Little jasmine." With a shout, gray shot and directly cut the neck of a zombie. Its head fell to the ground. However, it was not dead, and its mouth was still open and closed. He wanted to grow two feet on his head so that he could rush to bite. Gray kicked it against the wall like a ball and broke it into a pile of red and white things. "Little Molly, where are you? Come out." Gray was sure that little Molly followed, but the little guy''s ability made him unable to find it easily. Last time I didn''t find her in time. As a result, the little guy was angry with himself for many days. He didn''t want to come out to see him and played tricks on him behind his back. In the car. Anna hesitated again and again. She always felt that she couldn''t leave the other party alone. Now when she went back, the other party could at least sit in the car and look for it, and those zombies couldn''t keep up with the speed of the vehicle, so it wouldn''t be so dangerous. Wiping the red eyes that were about to cry because her husband chased her daughter to death, Anna turned the front of the car and drove in the direction she came. Next, Anna vowed that she had never seen such a person in her life. Even the powerful soldiers in TV dramas could not be compared with the people in front of her. Probably only those superheroes could compare with them. I saw that the man in front waved a long gun at will, and the zombies rushed towards him were broken one by one, fell to the ground and really died. She didn''t know why such a powerful man was hit by his own car, but the scene in front of her told her that she might live with this man. Anna is glad to keep her last kindness, otherwise she really doesn''t know what to do if she is alone. Gray is moving forward steadily. Every few steps, he will shout the name of little Molly. Feeling the sound of the engine coming from behind, gray determined that it would take some time for the zombie in front of him, so he turned his head and looked at it. Gray smiled when the familiar white car roared. No matter where you are, it''s always a happy thing to meet someone who is willing to help you, especially when it''s possible for others to take their lives in. "Gray?" Anna drove the car to gray and looked sideways at him to make sure she was right. Her bright red leather armor, long blond hair, handsome face, tall and straight posture, heroic demeanor, and the ease of killing monsters at will all showed that this was the man who had just got into her car. "Anna." Gray nodded, killed the zombie in front of him and asked easily, "do you remember where you hit me? My friend should be there." "Ah, not far ahead." As soon as she finished, Anna shut up, and her face turned red. Not long ago, she said she didn''t know who had bumped into Gray. She looked at him carefully. Fortunately, he didn''t care too much. Anna was relieved. Then she thought of a strange place. Gray seemed to jump out of the house. Can''t he even remember where his home is? Didn''t you hit him with amnesia? But it''s impossible. The other party clearly remembers to find his friend. Memory should be no problem. "Gray, can I help you?" Anna asked carefully, looking at the dead bodies on the street in the rearview mirror. "Thank you, but not for the time being. I think I''ll trouble you to give me a ride later." Gray said with a smile, the zombie is something that the woman can''t deal with and can solve by herself. It''s better not to let her take risks. "OK." Anna nodded, thinking that gray was really great and manly, "then I''ll drive with you." Gray was just about to answer. Suddenly he felt something falling on his head. Gray looked happy, "little Molly?" On the head, the first mock exam, he actually felt a small green figure, sitting in his palm, and looked at him with joy. "What is this?" Anna looked surprised. Is gray''s friend this little thing? Are there such creatures in the world? Did I cross? "Elf, Molly, Molly, this is Anna." Gray introduced that since he saw it, there was no need to hide it. "Hello, Molly." Anna smiled. "Hello." The elf uttered a word, and then flew to Gray''s head again and stopped talking. "Then let''s get out of here." Gray smiled, shot the zombie and opened the door to enter the car, but at this time, he suddenly paused for a moment, and then got into the car. Chapter 74 [the host Kills 30 zombies, you achieve achievement: Zombie Hunter (1), achievement reward: achievement point + 2] Gray sat in the car and watched Anna turn around. In fact, his attention was focused on the new achievement he had just achieved. "This achievement is a little simple. It won''t be difficult for me as long as I don''t fall into the zombie at the beginning." Gray secretly said that he didn''t achieve anything when he was in such a wave on the mysterious island. Within half an hour after he came to the world, he had a new achievement point recorded in the account. And look at the one behind the Zombie Hunter. This achievement and subsequent achievements can be completed. Is this world their own welfare world? According to his previous efforts and gains when he obtained achievement points, a mere 30 zombies are not directly proportional to two achievements. If there are two achievement points for every 30 zombies, gray can kill the system to bankruptcy. Considering that there are so many zombies in the world, gray thinks he wants to make a lot of money in this world. He has got two new achievements. His spare achievement points have reached three points, and his spiritual strength is as high as 20. Gray doesn''t want to improve temporarily, so the three points are added to other three-dimensional attributes on average. [gray Sutton Strength: 18 Agility: 18 Physical strength: 19 Spirit: 20 skill: Advanced marksmanship Advanced fighting Intermediate fencing Intermediate equestrian Intermediate archery Primary flame Dragon breath (fire) Change (human dragon) Achievement point: 0] Gray looked at his attributes. Unconsciously, his physical strength broke through a little through his own exercise, and the completion point was close to 20 o''clock. Congratulations. Among the skills, flame has also reached the primary level. Gray thinks it should be the reason why he often barbecues with little jasmine. There was a sound of knocking on the window outside the window. Gray looked. It turned out that the zombies attracted by him came after him, trying to break the window and eat people. Glancing at Anna, he didn''t care about so many heads. Only thirty people can achieve one. What he needs next is more. There''s no need to frighten others for several heads. There are so many zombies. There are many opportunities in the future. To tell you a joke, the biochemical world worries that zombies are not enough to kill. And now he''s sure that this thing is really a zombie, system certified. "Eh, where''s your long gun? Little jasmine? " Anna turned around and threw away the zombie. She wanted to talk to gray. She found that the long gun in his hand was gone, and the magical elf who had just greeted her was gone. Gray felt the clear touch from his head. He knew that little Molly had launched her ability again, but it didn''t seem to launch it on herself. She just let Anna ignore her existence. "Anna, what are you talking about? Didn''t you just let me in? I''m alone. " Gray thought for a moment and smiled. His eyes were a little naughty. Looking at Gray''s innocent look, Anna not only began to doubt herself, was everything just her own fantasy? Is it because of the death of her daughter and her husband? No, it''s impossible. If it''s really an illusion, how to explain the zombies in the street ahead? Anna''s eyes became intriguing, but she didn''t speak and pointed to the bodies in the street ahead. Gray covered his forehead and lowered his head in shame, but soon raised it again and looked at Anna sincerely. "Do you know why these zombies appear?" "I don''t know, do you know?" "Of course I know." Gray nodded solemnly, "that''s because there are enough dead in hell, and hell can''t accommodate more dead. Therefore, Satan let them stay in the world, but because the soul didn''t leave, even if the body died, they won''t really become dead bodies, but become living dead people whose soul is still there, but the body has died." "It is precisely because of this that these living dead, that is, zombies, have no sense at all. Some have only endless desire for fresh flesh and blood. Sooner or later, the world will become a real hell." ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Anna''s eyes twinkled and she obviously didn''t believe this explanation. "Who are you and why do you know so much?" "Who am I?" Gray smiled softly, asked himself, and then said solemnly, "whenever the world is about to be destroyed, a Savior will come. They will lead mankind to overcome disasters and rebuild human homes." "Are you the Savior of this world disaster?" Anna understood what he meant and was very suspicious. Everyone is not a child. Who believes the words that have no scientific basis? In modern society, can there be a little scientific basis for lying? Even if it''s a little, it''s almost up to the standard to deceive children. "I know you don''t believe it, but isn''t it more incredible that the dead can be raised?" Gray smiled, like the warm sun in winter, dispelling the deep chill. "This... Anna couldn''t explain. If she knew why the dead could still move and attack the living, she would have saved her family first. How could it develop like this. But no matter what you think, Gray''s statement is too ridiculous. "Let''s go. The zombies behind us are about to catch up." Gray said that he just suddenly thought of this deception to explain his abnormality. There are many flaws in his thinking, so he needs some time to come up with a more perfect explanation. But it''s the end of the world. Zombies have appeared. Is this abnormal? Do you need to explain it to others? Of course, it''s necessary. Without explaining his extraordinary ability, how can he reasonably force... Ah... Not... Reasonably use his ability to save others? Seeing so many people suffer, as a good king who loves his people like a son, if he can''t help them with his own strong strength, his heart is like a knife. As the car walked out of the town, gray saw the gas station in front of him burning, and an exploding car was still burning. Looking at the spacious Avenue, gray looked at Anna. "Where are we going?" "Go to the city for help." Anna said naturally. Gray was silent for two seconds, adjusted his sitting position, turned half his body to her, "didn''t you think that this disaster was worldwide?" Anna: " "You mean, the city has become like this?" "I think it is possible, and the possibility is not small. If the city becomes like this, with the huge population in the city, it will only be more dangerous to go to the city." Gray nodded heavily. "Why don''t we find a place to take shelter and wait for the news to see if my guess is true?" There are so many people in the big city that gray doesn''t want to send them. Although he needs a zombie head, he has to clean it up from the novice village first. How could he drill into the copy of hell from the beginning. There was a bus parked on the road in front. Anna thought about Gray''s words and prepared to bypass the bus stopped in front with the steering wheel. Bypassing the bus, they saw that several people were chasing on the road ahead. When the car drove closer, they found that only the front man was human, while the others were all zombies, chasing the man to eat meat. "What about gray?" Anna asked subconsciously. After seeing the other party killing all sides, he subconsciously put the other party in the main position and regarded it as the backbone. "Save it. There are not many people in this world who want to live. One can save another." Gray said without much thought. He took out a lake sword from his backpack, together with its scabbard. "Stop in front of him. Besides, I''ve always carried this sword with me." "I see." Seeing this magical means again, Anna nodded excitedly, which meant that she was also the one gray trusted. Chapter 75 The man was wearing the bus driver''s uniform. He was a little fat, had a lot of fat on his stomach, and his movements were not flexible enough. After running out of the road, he felt a little tired, but the monsters behind him didn''t know how tired they were. He knew he could not run them. These guys seemed not to be tired. He felt that he would soon become the food of these monsters, but he was unwilling to stop and wait for death. But just when he felt desperate, the sound of the car engine came from behind, but he didn''t dare to turn back. Once he turned back, his speed might slow down. "Help, help." When the car passed, the man shouted loudly. A glimmer of hope flashed in his eyes. Some tired bodies poured out infinite strength again and chased the car, hoping they could give themselves a ride. But watching the car overtake him, the hope in his eyes turned into despair. In his heart, he began to curse the driver for not saving his life. On the bus, Anna saw Gray nodding and immediately put on the brake, and gray had already opened the door. When the car stopped, he immediately pushed the door and got off with a sword in the lake. When the man in uniform saw the car stop, his face showed a happy expression of being saved. He immediately quickened his pace and caught up. "Get in the car first." Gray passed him by mistake and went to the five zombies that came after him. The man rushed directly from him, didn''t look at him more, hurried to get on the bus and quickly closed the door. "Let''s go." The man shouted to Anna. "No, we''ll wait for gray. He''ll be back in a minute." Anna shook her head and pointed to the back seat. "Go and sit in the back. This is gray''s seat." "Why wait for a dead man?" The man was very angry. He wanted to die himself. Whatever my business, why should I accompany him here to die. Seeing that Anna was covered in blood and a woman who didn''t seem to have much power, the man immediately jumped at the courage, opened the door on her side when she was unprepared, and then pushed her down. Anna ran away frantically all the way before. She had long forgotten that she had to fasten her seat belt when driving, and she didn''t take much precautions against this guy. She was pushed out of the door at once. After pushing Anna out, the man kicked her again, kicked her open, closed the door and drove away. At this time, gray killed the first zombie and kicked the other out a few meters away. When he heard the voice behind him, he looked back and found that the car had been driven away and Anna fell to the ground. An uncontrollable anger rose in his heart. Gray waved his sword shadow and quickly took care of the remaining four zombies. Looking at the far car, gray knew he couldn''t catch up with it on his legs. Then he began to take off his clothes in front of Anna. "Gray?" Anna shrinks back in fear. Is this man also animal? If you want to be here¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Although it''s not impossible, it''s better to change a shelter. Even if there''s no bed, grass and woods are OK. It''s strange to be shy on this highway. But gray didn''t look at her at all. His eyes were fixed on the car. When he finally took off naked, the sword in the lake was also inserted on the ground by him, "watch my things." Then Anna widened her eyes, because the handsome man in front of her quickly raised non-human parts. In less than two seconds, a huge dragon appeared in front of her. "Bite the hand that feeds you. I like this kind of person best. It''s different to cook." The Dragon laughed, took off and chased the escaping car at a very fast speed. "Hoo, it''s safe at last. Fortunately, a car passed here. I was blessed by God and wouldn''t die here so easily." On the bus, the man was very happy. He secretly said that he had God''s blessing and his life should not be lost. When he went back, he believed in God and erected a monument for him. "Dong." There was a loud noise on the top of the car, like something heavy fell on it, and the iron sheet above the car was pressed to make a squeak. A ferocious head stretched down from the window, and the huge golden vertical pupil reflected the man''s face with the expression of the rest of his life. The man saw a smile on the corners of the ferocious head and mouth, and a humanized joke also appeared in the huge golden vertical pupil. He didn''t know what kind of monster would have such a humanized expression, but it didn''t prevent him from screaming in panic, and then turning the steering wheel in a panic. But after the car shook rapidly on the road for a while, the man felt that no matter how he turned the steering wheel, the direction of the car would not change, and the road ahead was farther and farther away from him. Carefully put his head to the window and looked outside. Sure enough, the car was caught in the sky, and there were four claws on the car. "Help, put me down, put me down." The man stared in horror, trembled all over, and a warm liquid flowed from his crotch. "Don''t be afraid. I don''t eat people. Do you want me to let go?" Gray lowered his head and smiled gently. The huge golden vertical pupil stared at the man again, reflecting the man''s embarrassed appearance across the windshield. "Please, let me down and let me go." The man pleaded with tears, and his nose was covered with tears. Gray nodded slightly. "As you wish." The four claws were released, and the white car fell straight from the air and hit the ground as a pile of scrap iron. Gray fell down, grabbed the abandoned door with one claw, and the man climbed out of it. Tears, snot and blood mixed together. He couldn''t see what he was like before. Gray disliked and stepped back. The man who escaped from death heard the huge footsteps, raised his head in amazement, and saw the huge figure in front of him. The man felt that his neck was rusty. He wanted to turn his head and don''t look at the monster, but all parts of his body no longer listened to his command. No matter how he roared in his mind, his body still didn''t move. "Sir, you took something that doesn''t belong to you. Can you give it back to me?" The Dragon opened his mouth and woke him up from fear and gained a trace of physical control. "You can take whatever you want. Please don''t kill me." "But you broke my things. What can I do?" Gray looked at the burning car and said in distress, but he quickly thought of a way, "just use your life to compensate for my loss. Although your life is not worth money, I''m not a haggard. Just treat the two as equivalent." "No, you can''t do that. You broke the car yourself. I didn''t do it. I won''t pay, I won''t pay." The man exclaimed in horror, pedaling his feet on the ground and constantly retreating. Finally, he summoned up a trace of courage, got up and ran away. "But you drove the car away. You still owe me for saving my life. I haven''t thanked you." Gray watched him run away and shook his head slightly. "Forget it, I don''t care about it. I won''t care so much about you. I''ll give you a tip for the extra. Thank me quickly." "Thank you, sir!" The man scolded secretly and walked faster. Take a deep breath, open your mouth and spit out a hot dragon breath. The man running in front turns into a burning man in the dragon breath and is burned into coke in the hot dragon breath for ten seconds. "It''s said that gray is not a stingy person. He also gives you a one-stop cremation service for free. How about it? Are you happy? Thank me quickly. " Gray said to the coke on the road. For some reason, he suddenly felt his nose itchy, and then opened his mouth and sneezed. The human coke turned into black fine ash and floated in the air. Gray shook his head and stretched out a pair of claws to gather the ashes, but the more he moved, the faster the ashes floated. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." An insincere apology. After feeling that the other party should be sorry and choose to forgive himself, gray flapped his wings and flew back to the bus. Chapter 76 Back in front of Anna, gray changed back into a naked person, regardless of the presence of women, and began to dress. He remembered watching a video before. A group of girls blocked outside the boys'' bathroom and sent someone to take their clothes. As a result, the boys didn''t dare to come out and meet people. At that time, he felt that there was nothing to be ashamed of. Anyway, he didn''t suffer a loss. It didn''t matter to show them. It was them who should cover their faces, um... Unless they were really ashamed to see others. Anyway, if it was him, it would definitely surprise those women and never forget. Dressed in leather armor, gray looked back at the intoxicated Anna. "Let''s find a car and go to a safe place." "Eight abdominal muscles, so strong." "What?" "Ah? I mean, you''re right. I listen to you. " Anna''s white cheeks turned red. Of course, under the cover of blood stains, everyone couldn''t see anything. "There is no car on the road ahead. Where does the road over there lead to?" Gray asked, pointing to another road at the fork in the road. "That''s to another town. I don''t know if they are the same as us?" "Ninety nine percent." Gray said he didn''t think there was any place to survive. Then he pointed to the car that exploded at the gas station and the obvious signs of collision, "look at this car. It obviously rushed into the gas station from there. If there was nothing wrong there, how could this car become like this?" Anna looked at the burning car and thought about it. She only thought that gray was right. If she wasn''t too flustered, no one would hit the gas station straight. "Eh, it seems that the bus is not damaged. The guy probably stopped and ran directly. Can you drive the bus?" Gray noticed that the bus not far away was the one that had just blocked their way. "Well, most cars don''t make much difference in driving, that is, large vehicles are not easy to control, and my driver''s license is not enough to drive buses." Anna thought for a moment and said. "Who do you think will catch you driving illegally at this time?" Gray was speechless. It''s clear that they have reached the end of the world. How can''t their brains turn around? It''s hard to find a way out in the end of the world. If he hadn''t touched the car for more than ten years and was afraid of an accident as soon as he shot, he would have gone on himself. There''s no need to ask her. "Well, if I''m sued by the court, I''ll say you let me do it." Anna joked that she honestly got into the car and sat in the driver''s seat. "The car key hasn''t been removed, just right." The driver didn''t have time to run for his life. How dare he spend the extra time to pull out the car key? "Close the door first. Let''s think about where to go next?" Gray said there was a lot of blood and dirt behind the bus. He found a seat behind Anna. Anna saw that gray was not in a hurry to go, nor was she in a hurry to start the car. She came down and sat down next to him and began to think about the place where she could go, but after thinking about it, she thought that there might be zombies everywhere, and she could not go anywhere. It was the safest to stay here. "Then tell me what kind of place we should go and what do you want?" Anna stopped thinking and asked directly. "First of all, we should have better defense to ensure that zombies can''t rush in. We should also have enough food to facilitate us to fight a protracted war and wait for rescue. It would be better if we had weapons." Gray said as he thought and quickly listed a few just needed. Of course, the weapons he said were not cold weapons, but guns. With guns, there was no need to kill zombies against the tide of zombies. Even he dared not say that he could be intact in the pile of zombies. You know, ants kill elephants and zombies. It''s not good to bite his exposed body or scratch a scar. After all, it is not known whether the constitution as high as 19 o''clock can resist zombie infection, and he is not interested in trying. Just to get some achievements and see different worlds by the way. There''s no need to risk yourself. These zombies can''t bite when they become dragons, but it''s good to become dragons. No one can kill zombies quickly. After all, killing zombies has to crush its head. The claws of the dragon are too big and inconvenient. Unless you use dragon breath, you have to be able to burn them into coke, that is, it should last at least eight seconds. His magic can be used about ten or twenty times. However, he has some concerns about the dragon form. He doesn''t know whether it will be noticed by some people after use. Then he comes to catch him for experiments. After all, the influence of the umbrella is all over the world, and there are powerful artificial intelligence and satellites. It''s OK elsewhere. It''s not impossible for the opposite party to pay attention to him in cities and towns monitoring everywhere. Although not afraid, it is troublesome. The umbrella should be a behemoth on the earth now. If it is noticed by the umbrella, it may be troublesome. It is also unknown whether the dragon form will lead to human confrontation and hatred. After all, human beings are a very complex race. It is not impossible to bite the hand that feeds the enemy, such as the guy just now. Gray can''t guarantee that he can avoid all dangers. Maybe he can avoid bullets in advance through his intuition of danger, but what if the other party uses range attack? Like shells washing the ground, like nuclear bombs. Don''t think it''s impossible. It''s the end of the world. What else is impossible? What''s the virtue of the umbrella guys? He doesn''t know? "Then we''ll see. If we can use it again, we''ll leave the world directly if we harvest a wave." Gray secretly said that he would never do it if he put his life here. At that time, he would run in the form of a dragon to stimulate. "Did you think of it?" Gray looks at Anna. It''s still important to find a safe place and collect information. Although he suspects that this is an infinite novice village, there is more than one zombie film. It''s just that infinite novice village has made several films. He''s familiar with them, so he thought of them at the first time. Do you want to see them again. "I think of a place where the glass doors are anti-theft glass, which is difficult to break, and has all kinds of materials. More importantly, there won''t be too many people in the mall today." Anna thought for a long time, excluded all places, and finally thought of a suitable place, said excitedly. "Mall? Yes. " Gray thought about it and thought it was a good proposal. The anti-theft glass could stop those zombies without IQ. The rich materials in shopping malls could let them live for a long time. "And." Anna said excitedly, "there is a weapons store not far from the mall. If you want weapons, you can go there. I don''t know if the boss there has become a zombie?" "That''s just right. Let''s go to the mall and drive." Gray is very happy. With a lot of weapons and ammunition, he doesn''t need to risk killing zombies. It can be used as a vacation to clean up zombies bit by bit. Lead the survivors as a super human without exposing the identity of the dragon. Well, eschatological base flow, great! After the decision was made, the two immediately set off for the mall. Now the zombies have basically not gathered. When they gather together, they will be in trouble. In order to always pay attention to the possible dangers around, gray didn''t sit down and stood in front of the bus. Thinking that there would be a gun shop soon, gray took out his remaining pistol and dozens of bullets. After the ink heart, although it hasn''t been used much, it hasn''t been supplemented. He has completely forgotten it. Every time he meets something, he thinks hard and just, which loses his wise demeanor. This time, play a mature gunman. The bus speed is not slow, especially after there are no other vehicles on the road, Anna''s foot on the accelerator soars rapidly. Gray feels that he should pick up his lost driving skills and be a good driver who abides by the law. In the future, she will drive her own cars. Chapter 77 Andy is a veteran. After he retired from the army, he went back to his hometown and opened a weapons store. Americans can have nothing at home, but they must not have a gun. Even a 70-80-year-old woman can take out a spray from her home and point it at your head and tell you to get out. Therefore, his business is good and his life is very moist. Before dawn this morning, the alert Andy found that there was chaos outside. His neighbors became monsters. They ate others. After the people who were eaten died, they would stand up and join their army. As a veteran, Andy quickly came to the conclusion that it is not easy for those monsters to enter his house. He should not go out, hide at home and wait for rescue. He has enough weapons. In order to further strengthen the defense, Andy also brought boards to block all the passages that can accommodate people on the first floor, without missing any. Now there is only one last place left. As long as you block the last place, those monsters can''t enter their house anyway, and they will be safe. Andy jingled and suddenly heard the sound of the car engine stop at his door. "Buy weapons." Someone shouted outside. "Sorry, I don''t do business today." Andy cried regretfully. He knew that there must be a lot of people in need of weapons today. His weapons can definitely sell for a sky high price, and they are still very popular, but he can''t do so, not because of his conscience, but because he doesn''t want to put himself in danger. Life is more important than making money. Hearing the sound coming from the room, gray looked at the more than ten zombies coming behind, asked Anna to open the door, and then jumped out of the bus. I looked under the house, jumped up directly, grabbed the window edge on the second floor, climbed up flexibly and got into the house. The room was a little messy, in line with the taste of an old man. Gray didn''t have time to appreciate it. He opened the door and went downstairs. Andy is still building his fortress. He is full of energy up and down. When he hears the footsteps from the stairs, he immediately finds an uninvited guest coming down. "Who are you?" Andy looks at gray warily and quickly takes a gun out of his back and points it at him. "I''m here to buy weapons. You won''t even refuse the door-to-door business, will you?" Gray chuckled, holding a lump of gold in one hand. "You can''t use so many weapons. Why don''t you make more money at this time, and what I give is not those paper money, but this hard currency. You can use it at any time." Andy thought about it. He really didn''t have to deal with money. The gun in his hand pointed at gray and the other hand said, "throw it over." Gray didn''t care. He threw the gold directly into his hand, "pure." Andy caught it with both hands and bit it with his teeth. Seeing the clear impression on it, he nodded, "what gun do you want?" "Rifles, pistols, two each." Gray didn''t want an automatic gun because he didn''t have it in his shop. "A thousand pistol bullets and ten thousand rifle bullets." "Do you think this is an armory?" Andy Tucao, take out two rifles to make complaints about Gray, and take out two pistols, "bullets can not give you so much, the most can only give you five hundred pistol bullets, two thousand rifle bullets, and, plus money." "No problem." Gray took out a smaller piece of gold and gave it to him, but it was also the size of a bowling ball. "Come on, I''m in a hurry." Andy took out a wooden box and directly put boxes of bullets in it. "Where did you get so much gold and rob the bank vault?" "Don''t you have to take care of this?" Gray shook his head, put away a box of bullets, turned and left. Andy sees that the wooden box disappears out of thin air. He looks at Gray''s back in amazement. He just thinks of a sound. As a result, he has run upstairs. When he catches up again, gray has jumped onto the bus and got into the car through an open window. "Let''s go to the mall first and take care of these things later." After gray said that, Anna quickly started the bus, crushed several zombies in the way to the ground and drove to the mall on the other side. "Gray, someone." Cried Anna. "I see." Gray nodded. Right in front of them, four people also targeted the mall and ran towards the back door of the mall. "The glass door of the mall can''t be broken, otherwise the zombie can follow in. We''ll go there and go in with them." Gray immediately decided. "OK." Anna has no opinion on Gray''s decision. Although she has been together for a short time, the man''s calm makes her feel very safe, as if he can solve all difficulties. Anna immediately drove past. Gray took out a pistol, loaded it and put it in front of Anna. "Take it when you get off and protect yourself." Anna nodded and gray took out a pistol himself. He was going to shoot zombies upstairs. He was afraid of damage, so he prepared two rifles. It''s hard to take them out now. Gray saw that one of the men broke the door lock with a gun and finally opened the door. "Anna, drive the car to the left of the railing, stop and open the door. We''ll climb over the railing and go in immediately. Don''t hesitate, okay?" "I see." Anna nodded and the accelerator on her foot was heavier. I slammed the brake, but the car still hit the wall, but it doesn''t matter. I don''t want this thing anyway. According to the previous plan, gray quickly got out of the car, and Anna took a pistol and followed. "Hurry up." Among the previous four, a white man and a black man leaned against the door and urged them to hurry in because the zombie had come from behind. Gray looked at the zombie, reached out and helped Anna to the front. He shot two bullets in the back to stop the nearest zombie. Then they entered one after another. "Thank you. I''m gray." When the two closed the door, Gray said hello. He was naturally grateful that the two didn''t close the door directly. After all, he had just seen an extremely selfish guy before, and the life-saving benefactor could kick it out. "You''re welcome. I''m Michael. This is Kenneth, a police officer." Michael, the white man, smiled. Kenneth, the black police officer, just nodded and walked inside with a spray. There was also a couple. The husband was black and the wife was pregnant white. Neither of them spoke. "There is a temporary security base." Gray whispered and took Anna inside. It''s a little dark here. Naturally, they can''t live here. The black police officer turned on the light. Gray found that this was a warehouse. Several people continued to walk forward and finally entered a store through a back door, but the door of the store had been closed and they couldn''t get out. "We have to find something to break the glass. We need a big guy." Michael said, his eyes floating to the toilet in the store. It''s not a real toilet, it''s just the goods sold here. "It''s not necessary." Gray went up and knocked on the handle of the pistol, and the glass crashed. "Isn''t this anti-theft glass?" Michael wondered. "Only the outside gate is. As long as the thief can''t get in, why should we set anti-theft glass inside to waste money?" The black police officer said and went out with a spray. It was very quiet and empty outside, but no one made a sound. Anna followed gray and looked around with a pistol. Chapter 78 Walking to the mall hall, the six people still didn''t meet anyone. The whole mall was like isolated, silent and empty. "Let''s check to see if the doors at each position are really closed." Gray looked around and subconsciously ordered, but he immediately remembered that these people were not his subjects, but strangers he had just met. He immediately changed his attitude, "after all, we don''t want to go to a safe place. Zombies will rush in right away, so this place will be abandoned." "Yes." Several people nodded. Gray was right. When he finally got to a safe place, he naturally had to protect it. As for Gray''s tone, he didn''t pay much attention. "It''s better to work in a group of two and take care of each other to avoid sudden attack. Anna, you and I, Michael and Kenneth, your wife''s action is not very convenient. You can stay here to protect her. It''s very spacious. Even if there are zombies, you can notice them soon." They looked at each other and agreed with gray. Anna trusted gray very much. Seeing that his arrangement was very reasonable, she stood directly beside gray. "Be careful. It''s not necessarily safe in the mall. When you see zombies, they can''t live. Don''t fight with them." Gray finally told me. "Are you sure you can kill those monsters... Zombies?" Andre, the black husband, asked, and Michael and Kenneth looked at him. "Of course, gray has killed dozens of zombies." Seeing their suspicion, Anna couldn''t help defending gray. "Well, let''s check it first, and then meet here." Gray didn''t say any more. Anyway, he had said what he should say. If they didn''t want to try, they could only say that it was their fate. "Be careful, too." Michael spoke to the couple, went to the gate and checked the gate. After confirming that there was no problem, he went to another place with Kenneth. Passing a snack shop, gray stopped. "What''s the matter?" Anna got nervous and thought Gray had found something. "It''s all right. I''ll prepare something for some little greedy ghost." Gray smashed the glass of the snack bar again and found the chocolate part. As soon as I reached out, a bag of chocolates in front of me disappeared. "Still eat, you see you are fat adults." Gray poked the elf in the waist. The elf looked down and found that he was still the light and beautiful elf. He opened the chocolate package and bit the chocolate hard, humming: "No." "Obviously fat, I don''t admit it." Gray shook his head, put all the chocolates in his backpack, and took some water and cooked food that could be taken apart. The elf grabbed the chocolate from her hand, broke a small piece for her, and put the rest into the backpack, "you can eat it for a long time this time." "But you don''t give it to me every time." Little jasmine complained. "When didn''t I give it to you? You are wronging a good man. Last time Miranda told me that a servant found a lot of chocolate in a vase on the second floor. Who''s that "That''s mine. Don''t move." The elf pulled Gray''s hair and hurried. "I didn''t move. I''m still in the vase. You can''t finish eating. It will break sooner or later." "I''ll eat it when I get back." The elf tensed. Anna watched gray quarrel with the air and followed without saying a word. "Bang, bang, bang." "When the gun rang, they were in danger." Anna worried. "They have guns. They shouldn''t. They''ll be here soon. Let''s make sure the door is closed and go back immediately." Gray also thought he might have met zombies, but there were only a few gunshots. It should not be a group of zombies, but he was killed. Anyway, he can''t ignore one and lose the other. First make sure that the door here is closed and then go back for rescue, otherwise it would be bad if the door is not closed and a large number of zombies come in. After checking the back passage and making sure that the door was closed, they returned to the previous hall again. On the way, they heard several gunshots, the sound of a jet. When he got to the hall, gray saw a body in the hall. He was wearing a security uniform and was shot in the head. Gray breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that not a large number of zombies broke in, but the zombies that were originally in the mall. "Aren''t you hurt?" He asked casually. In his opinion, since they believed in themselves and shot the zombie, there would be nothing wrong. "If you are injured, you can tell me that I am a nurse and can help clean up and dress up." Anna just followed Gray''s words, nothing else. Who knows, after they heard Anna finish, they looked at each other, "Luta''s arm was bitten by the zombie. Please help her." They also accepted Gray''s name and called it a zombie. Anna''s heart clicked. She immediately looked at gray. Gray shook his head slightly. She didn''t move any more. The reason for this is that gray specially told her in the car that if zombies are an infectious disease, the disease is spread through scratches and bites, and must not be bitten by zombies. Anna believed what Gray said, so she looked at gray immediately after learning that Luta was bitten. Gray shook her head and she understood. Don''t say it now. "There is no medical box here, but there should be one in the guard room or the mall office. Let''s go upstairs and look for it." Anna said, taking a few steps close to gray. Although she didn''t know why gray didn''t let her speak, she chose to believe him. "Now they won''t believe it, and there will be unnecessary conflict. Moreover, if it''s not a bite to death, it''s just a small wound, the process of turning a living person into a zombie will take several hours. Don''t worry. Even if she suddenly mutates, I can protect you." Gray explained in a low voice. He can see that Andre loves his wife very much. Without absolute evidence, he won''t believe that his wife will become a zombie. Naturally, it''s ok if gray forces her to kill, but it may have a great contradiction with others, because others don''t know that the bite will be infected. With Anna, gray looked at the body on the ground. There were several blood holes in his body, which were obviously made by bullets. "You didn''t start the first time?" "This... Sorry... He rushed out suddenly. I was too flustered to expect." Andre''s eyes twinkled. "Don''t say sorry to me, you should say sorry to your wife." Gray shook his head and said meaningfully. Anna understood what he said. If Andre hit the zombie on the head at the beginning, such a long distance would be enough for him to kill the zombie. Luta probably wouldn''t have an accident and wanted to scold him immediately. But gray stopped her. It''s unnecessary. Everything has happened. It''s no use saying more. If you manage too much, it will make others impatient. Michael and gray came back, and gray looked at them. "Is everything all right?" "There were two goddamn zombies hiding behind the door. Michael was scratched by them. It took us a lot of effort to kill them." Kenneth replied. "No head?" "This..." "Stop it. You''re really excellent. You can give heads after giving you all the strategies. Isn''t it the legendary protagonist team?" Gray shook his head and said sarcastically. "Just a little injury. What''s none of your business?" Andre has a bad temper. After a day''s frightened escape, his wife is injured again. He chokes directly when he hears Gray''s sarcastic words. Gray nodded and looked at his wife. "Of course it''s none of my business. Just be careful when you sleep. Don''t be bitten by zombies." "What do you mean?" Andre came to grab Gray''s collar and asked. Gray kicked him on his knee and made him kneel down directly. "Gray told me before that being bitten or scratched by a zombie will be infected and slowly become a zombie." Said Anna. "What?" Two startled voices sounded. "Damn bastard, why didn''t you say it earlier?" "Are you kidding?" Looking at the excited people, gray stepped back and his expression became a little indifferent. "Didn''t I tell you to start directly when I met a zombie? If you take the lead, you can kill it at once. If you don''t listen, does it have anything to do with me? If you listen to me and shoot a zombie, someone will be bitten? " At that time, gray also felt that it was so quiet here that there might be no zombies. He was anxious to check everywhere, so he only mentioned that zombies should be the first. Who knows that the two teams don''t believe him? Who''s to blame? After all, everyone was busy at that time. Who could take everything into account? Can he explain all the things related to zombies to them? "What do you want to do, kill them directly?" Kenneth asked, frowning. Chapter 79 Gray quickly shook his head and said he didn''t mean it. "I wouldn''t do that. Now they haven''t become zombies. If you kill them, don''t you want to work hard with me? My life is very valuable." "How can you prove that what you said is true?" "Why should I prove it? After waiting for a few hours, didn''t they prove it for me? " Asked gray. "No way, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it." Andre couldn''t accept that his wife would become a zombie. Gray shrugged. The doomsday world is like this. There may be dead at any time. It''s normal for anyone to die. There''s no rule that anyone must die and who can''t die. The protagonist''s group is not dead. Especially in this horror film like scene, when you think it''s safe, suddenly several zombies rush out, making you in a hurry and killing several people. He remembered that there was a movie in infinite novice village. Zombies actually dug tunnels to attack from underground, which triggered a huge crisis. At that time, he looked confused. Can zombies be so smart? "Come on, let''s go to the second floor to find some medicine. Maybe I guessed wrong. They are just ordinary injuries?" "Better." Andre said fiercely. Gray shrugged. For the sake of not closing the door before, gray didn''t want to argue with them too much, otherwise he must distinguish right from wrong and see whose fault it was. He is not the leading role, and will not take all his mistakes on himself. Admittedly, he didn''t expect to tell them that zombies would be infected because of wounds, but even if he didn''t know this, shouldn''t a man with a gun protect his wife and his teammates? If you blame me for not telling you more information because you don''t protect yourself, isn''t that a little bullshit? After this incident, the team that had happened to get together immediately divided into two small groups. There was no other sound except the sound of footsteps in the whole mall. At the innermost position of the elevator in the mall, gray decided to go close to the escalator, but at this time, the escalator had stopped running and could only go up and down as an ordinary staircase. On the second floor, gray didn''t know where to collect things. As a result, three men in security uniforms rushed out, pointed guns at them and told them not to move. Of course, four guns were raised here at the same time, gray, Anna, Kenneth and Andre. Now think about it, it seems that the injured don''t have guns. Don''t those without weapons like to be meat shields? "Go somewhere else. You''re not welcome here." Said the leading man. "Why? With your big face? Or are you ugly? " Gray casually held up the pistol and scratched the back of his hand. "Sorry, it''s a little itchy." "This is my territory. You go somewhere else." The security captain said with a cold face. His voice was nervous, and the muzzle turned to gray. "You''re just a security guard. The ownership here is not yours. It''s not your territory anyway, is it? And we have four guns and six people, including a policeman and a soldier. What makes you think you can win? " Gray sneered, "and you make me uncomfortable. Please move the muzzle." "We''ll stay here. It''s full of zombies." Kenneth frowned. "CJ, we really can''t fight. Let them stay." Said one of the three security guards. "Impossible." Security captain CJ shook his head, but considering the four guns opposite, he still chose to give way, "give us the weapons and let you stay. Except for the policeman and the black, your gun posture is wrong. You won''t shoot at all. Don''t try to deceive me." "I think I can kill you as long as I shoot at such a close distance, and see, this hand is a spray. Do you know what a spray is? All beings are equal." Gray said with a roar. "Now it has become hell outside. There are only a few of us here. I think we should help each other and at least coexist peacefully." Anna said. "Listen, you are still old men. You should be ashamed that no woman has insight." Gray smiled, let go of the handle of the gun, let the pistol hang on his fingers, and walked forward with open arms. "Come on, let''s put down the trivial mustard and become close brothers." "Stop, go back!" CJ shouted nervously. His hands trembled. Gray was only about two meters away from them. "I said don''t do that." Gray sighed slightly. The pistol suddenly hit CJ''s face as a missile. Then he rushed to the three people in a sprint. He kicked the security guard who had just not spoken on the wall, and his left hand went to another security guard, pinched his wrist and twisted it gently. The security guard let go of the pistol. His right hand was low and caught the pistol. Gray immediately pointed the muzzle of the gun at CJ who had just been hit in the face. The security guard who was kicked to the wall also wanted to raise the pistol. Suddenly, he was submerged by a pile of green light balls. In an instant, he felt green in front of him and couldn''t see anything. "Gray, I''m good." The elf said proudly. "You''re the best." Gray gave a thumbs up. Then he gently stretched out his left hand and put down CJ''s gun. Gray smiled, "look, isn''t it hurt? It''s said that peace is precious. It''s not good to fight and kill. " He went over and took down another security guard''s gun and discussed: "you have no future like this. Do you want to follow me? I dare not say anything else. The chance of living will be much greater." "No problem, boss." Despite the nosebleed, CJ stood at attention and said seriously. The other two nodded and said they were willing to follow the boss. They didn''t see the prestige just now. "Boss, you see we all agreed. Do you take the gun away?" Bart, who was kicked with a stomachache, smiled and looked at the black muzzle on his head. "Oh, it seems that everyone is convinced." "Yes, we are absolutely convinced. At the first sight of you, I knew that only people like you deserve to be my boss." Gray nodded. He liked to convince people by virtue. It seemed that everyone was convinced by his temperament. "Well, who, CJ, right? Take Anna to find medicine. Someone here needs treatment. You can also treat yourself by the way." Gray said, looking at the five people standing still at the top of the stairs. "What''s your name?" "Boss, my name is Bart." "Just arrange a room for these people. It should be the one that can lock the door. Even if it was a store before, it doesn''t matter. Let them transform themselves." "OK, boss, I''ll do it right away. Come with me." Bart stood up with his stomach covered and forced a smile. Gray gently changed the voice of little Molly, and a small green ball hit Bart''s stomach. He immediately felt no pain. "Then show me around here." Gray looks at the last security guard. "Boss, my name is Terry. I''m honored." "I can see." Gray nodded. "Boss, this is the monitoring room. You can see the situation everywhere in the mall. CJ has all the keys to the mall." Then Terry took gray around the second floor of the mall, where there are bars and restaurants. Gray changed his clothes into casual clothes in a clothing store, and the leather armor was folded and put in a bedroom of his choice. He planned to put it in his backpack when he was alone. After entering here, gray decided to be a powerful ordinary man for the time being, kill zombies and watch TV every day, and then adapt to the situation in the future. Chapter 80 He moved a bed from the furniture store and some furniture. Gray arranged his nest. The elf jumped on the pillow happily and urged gray to make her the same little bed as the one in the castle. Gray thought there was nothing wrong, so he agreed, found some materials and made her a bed. Halfway through the work, Anna came and said to wrap up the two people. We discussed that we should draw a larger SOS upstairs, hoping to see it at a glance when the rescue came. Gray has no opinion on this. There must be a distress signal. Even if there is no rescue, it can give everyone a psychological comfort and give them a hope to live. When everyone came to the roof, gray could see that the morale of the group was not very high, especially Michael. Obviously, they were still very concerned about whether they would become zombies. "Little Molly, can you cure them so that they don''t become zombies?" Gray suddenly had an idea. Little jasmine''s magic is life. It can treat many injuries and diseases. I don''t know whether it can inhibit or cure this infection? "I don''t know." Little Molly looked up at him. She could heal the general injuries. She used to treat small animals and later treated the soldiers of the kingdom. However, she had never encountered something similar to the curse that had been living in the forest. "Luta, Michael, I just thought of a way that might cure your infection. Do you want to try?" Gray did it when he thought of it. If little Molly can really cure the infection, he can basically go anywhere. He is not afraid to rush him back and forth in the zombie pile. When the others heard this, they all turned around and looked at gray. A surprised and excited look appeared on their numb faces. They hurriedly asked, "what''s the way?" It can be seen that several people don''t really believe Gray''s words. They are worried about themselves or their wife becoming a zombie. Especially when Anna bandaged them, they all asked specially. They also recalled what happened around them and those who stood up after being bitten to death. They knew that it was probably true, so they were so powerless. Even if the rescue came, they couldn''t live. "First of all, I want to explain that this method is not absolutely sure, but there is no danger. If it fails, don''t blame me." Gray said seriously. He didn''t want to help. Instead, he became a villain. Don''t think it''s impossible. The evil of people''s hearts is far beyond some people''s imagination. Many people will do to anger others. "I swear, no matter what, I will never blame you. Please help Luta." Andre pleaded, "I was wrong before. I apologize to you. Please forgive me." "I also promise, and if I don''t succeed, I will become a zombie, so I can''t avenge you. I hope you can make me more peaceful then." Michael smiled, but his smile was bitter. "Well, one more thing. If it works, you should listen to me from now on, mainly me." Accustomed to being above the top, gray likes to occupy leadership rather than being tied up in doing something. "No problem. As long as you can save Luta, my life is yours. Who dares to refuse, I will fight with him first." Andre immediately expressed his loyalty. He knew he was an asshole and scum. He had never thought how good he was to his wife before, but now he didn''t want his wife to become a zombie after he didn''t have a good life, and finally implicate the unborn child. "You save me, my life is yours." Michael said bluntly that when he heard Gray''s offer, he felt that the other party was a little sure. "OK, little Molly, please." As soon as Gray''s voice fell, they didn''t know who he was talking to, so they saw a small green figure flying down from his head and coming to the front of Luta. "What is this?" Everyone was surprised. Even if little jasmine was cute at first sight, these people couldn''t help but step back, except Anna. She had seen little Molly for a long time, but gray used it as an illusion to deceive her. And others are also out of fear of location creatures, especially when they have been chased by zombies for so long, their nerves are very sensitive. "Pay attention. This is my friend, elf jasmine. She can use magical life magic. I will let her try to heal you." Gray looked unhappy and warned. "Hum!" Little jasmine snorted and held her head up. "Sorry, we haven''t seen... Such a magical... Elf." Michael was about to say something when he suddenly realized that something was wrong and changed his words immediately. "Just remember later, little Molly. Let''s go. Luta puts out her hand and removes the bandage." Gray said directly. Little Molly flew to Luta, touched her bitten wound with her little hand, closed her eyes and felt it for a while. A green light poured into Luta''s body from her little hand. Luta''s injured wound discharged a pool of black and red blood, and then the wound began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Thank you... Thank you!" Lu TA Leng Leng said that she was shocked. She didn''t expect that there was such a magical magic in the world. "Thank you. My life will be yours in the future." Said Andre. "Little jasmine?" "There is something in her body with strong vitality, many, very small, like a curse, which no longer erodes her body all the time. My magic can only inhibit this kind of thing and can''t drive it away and kill it." Little Molly shook her head and told the truth. "What, isn''t this... Ready?" Andre asked incredulously, and Luta''s face became panic. "I just cured the wound on the surface. I can''t help the thing in my body, but I found that the little thing hasn''t invaded another little life. I''ve arranged magic to block them from entering another little life. This little life can be born healthily and won''t become that monster." Little jasmine continued. There was a glimmer of hope on their frustrated faces. Looking at each other, Luta smiled bitterly: "it''s okay, Andre, as long as the baby is okay, I don''t matter. You have to take good care of him." Then he looked at gray, "thank you, thank you!" "It''s all right. I''ll let little jasmine try to protect your child and help you suppress the infection so that you can see your child born." Gray nodded and said solemnly. "The child is about to be born. She should be able to wait until that time." Little Molly nodded. "Thank you!" Andre was disappointed, but he thanked bitterly. Of course, he hoped that his wife and children would be all right, but when there was really no way, it would be a blessing in misfortune if he could save one of them. "Then please, lovely elf, I want to live a few more days." Michael took off the bandage and smiled. Little jasmine came forward and gave him the same treatment. "My magic can last for about a day. I will cast a spell for you once a day." Little Molly looked at Luta. "In order to prevent that little life from happening, I will cast a spell for you every twelve hours." Little Molly said that she flew to Gray''s head, opened her invisible ability, and let everyone ignore her existence. Gray was also a little surprised. Little Molly talked to him in a few words each time, probably phrases such as "gray, bad guy", "chocolate", "hunting, barbecue" and "go play, fishing". It''s the first time that she spoke in such a long paragraph like today. "How long can they last?" Asked gray. "I don''t know. It depends." Little Molly shook her head slightly. "Prepare yourself. Your life may still have a few days or dozens of days. I don''t want you to break through the bottom line of life because you are about to die." Gray warned that it was not impossible for a man to go crazy once when he was dying. He had to put the idea out of the bud. "In that case, I won''t be polite." "Don''t worry, I''m very grateful to live a few more days. I won''t do anything special." Michael said solemnly. Luta nodded, "as long as I can keep the child, it doesn''t matter what I do." Chapter 81 After little jasmine''s treatment, everyone regained some morale, at least not as cloudy as before. Finally, he won''t become a zombie immediately, so he began to write SOS in full swing. First, he wrote a big on the ground, and then hung several banners. Maybe the government will have an antidote. "Why are they all here?" After hanging a banner for help, a group of people looked at the gathered zombies. Anna wondered. "Memory, intuition, or to eat us." Kenneth guessed. "It''s the breath of living people." Gray shook his head slightly. Zombies have memories. Can they still be called zombies? It''s a new undead species. "If it''s memories, they should go back to their homes instead of coming to the mall. Intuition is even more impossible. They only have the desire to eat people. Where do they come from?" "Will we be surrounded?" Several people began to worry. "Obviously, but don''t worry. The defense of the gate is still very strong. They can''t enter the mall. The food and water here are enough for us to use for many days until the rescue comes." Gretchen said that everyone can see this problem, but as he said, such a large shopping mall has enough materials for them to use for a long time. When the national system operates, it won''t take long to find the problems here. It''s a piece of cake to stick to it for a few days or more. Don''t think there are only those stores here. The shopping mall also has its own warehouse, which is where they have just passed. There are a lot of materials in it. There will be no shortage of materials in a short time. But he didn''t say anything, that is, if there is rescue. In Gray''s view, it is unlikely that there will be rescue in such a doomsday world, and it is not impossible to destroy the group in the end. Who makes none of these teams have a protagonist except himself. Well, they are all crooked melons and split dates. Except that Anna has a middle and upper posture, she can be called a beauty in the prosperous age. On this thought, I really came to be the Savior. Isn''t it too much to lead? The security trio came up with the body wrapped in white cloth and threw it directly into the zombie pile from upstairs. "Boss, all three bodies have been thrown down and the mall has been cleaned." CJ wiped his sweat and said. "Well, well done. You''re familiar with the mall. Wait a minute..." Several shots broke Gray''s words, and everyone looked in the direction of the sound in amazement. Anna saw the house over there and immediately recognized it. "Gray, that''s not..." "Yes, it''s where we buy weapons. The guy on the roof should be the guy who sells my weapons." Gray smiled. The guy opposite had two big pieces of gold in his hand. Although it''s a normal transaction, it''s still painful to worry about it. It''s all small money. "Boss, it''s an old man. He said his name is Andy. He''s over there alone." CJ picked up the telescope, looked at it and said. "I know. I just came from him and bought something, which made me a lot of money. The name Andy... I seem to have heard it. It''s the name of a great beauty." Gray recalls touching his chin. Andy just saw someone appear in the opposite mall and said hello to them to get familiar with each other. Unexpectedly, when he looked up, he suddenly found a helicopter flying over. At this time, who still cares about the group of guys opposite? Of course, he needs to call a helicopter to save himself immediately. He doesn''t want to be surrounded by monsters all the time. He immediately waved excitedly to the helicopter. Although his small fortress was well built, if he could follow the helicopter, he would not hesitate to give up his small fortress. But the helicopter didn''t care about him. It flew directly from the head without even a signal. Of course, it didn''t pay attention to a group of people yelling across the street. "It''s no use doing this." Gray shook his head, smiled confidently, took out his pistol and shot several shots into the sky. "In this way, they will notice us." "Boss, they flew away." Terry warned. Gray turned black. "I''m not blind yet." As the helicopter gets farther and farther away, gray puts down his pistol. "Maybe the sound of the helicopter is too loud, which affects the hearing of these bastards. Maybe they are deaf." Gray couldn''t say how much resentment they didn''t come down to save people. It was mainly the pain in his face that made him unhappy. I just said in my heart that there would be no rescue here. As a result, I immediately came to the helicopter and said that my method was useful and could call them down, but others ignored it. "Maybe they have more important things to do and will come back to pick us up soon. Don''t worry, they will come back." Andre comforted his wife. "It''s safe here, and gray protects us. We also have enough food. We can wait until the rescue comes." Anna also comforted. The emergence of helicopters has given people confidence, which shows that the world has not collapsed. The government may be actively dealing with this matter, and we still have hope. Black police officer Kenneth said nothing, then looked at gray. "I''m going to pasterburg to find my brother. Can you lend me your car?" "In fact, Anna and I picked up the car on the road and probably won''t be able to use it in the future. If you want to use it, take it. The key is in the car." Gray said generously that the bus he picked up was just a piece of money. However, he advised, "now there are many zombies below. If you want to go out, it will be very dangerous, and you may not be able to find your brother. It''s better to stay and at least have security. If your brother comes to you, you can see a living dragon and tiger." "No, I''m going to find him. He''s dangerous alone." Kenneth shook his head. He still knew what his brother looked like. If he didn''t find him, it was estimated that the other party wouldn''t dare to rush out of the zombie siege easily. "That bus can''t get to pasterburg. Give up." Michael also advised and gave a more reasonable reason. "Didn''t gray say they picked up the car on the road? When I get rid of those damn guys, I should be able to find other cars on the road. The last thing America needs is cars. " Kenneth said firmly without being shaken. "Now those damn guys have begun to gather here. If I wait any longer, I really won''t have a chance to find him." When Kenneth had finished, he went downstairs and began to pack. "CJ, get him some food and water." Gray told the security captain that he couldn''t think of any reason to stop a person from saving his brother. On the contrary, he admired the policeman for helping others in times of danger and thinking about the safety of his relatives after his own safety. Such people deserve respect and help. "Gray, he''s really dangerous." Anna frowned. "But this is his choice. He is going to save his brother. We have no reason to stop. If his brother is still alive, we will lose the best rescue time because of our stop?" Gray looked at more and more zombies below. "We can''t help him make a decision about this kind of thing. It''s his own persistence. No matter what the final result is, I don''t think his heart will feel regret and guilt." "On the contrary, if he doesn''t go, he may feel that his brother died because he didn''t save him." Soon, Kenneth and CJ came up together. "Kenneth, have a nice trip. I wish you a smooth rescue of your brother. If you don''t find a safe place after you rescue him, you are always welcome back here." Gray patted him on the shoulder, took out a pistol and a hundred bullets he had prepared, "protect yourself." "Thank you. If I have a chance, I will come back to you, gray. Take care, too." Kenneth was not polite. He took his things, climbed down the escape ladder upstairs and jumped onto the bus. Gray returned three pistols to the security guards. "Call me when the zombie comes." Sure enough, as soon as Kenneth got down, the zombie wandering in the distance ran over. Gray squatted down with his arm against the wall and fired at the incoming zombies. Every time he aimed at the head of the zombie, but the result was always unsatisfactory. He didn''t hit the head for three shots in a row, but hit other positions on the zombie without missing the target. Congratulations. Finally, in the fourth shot, gray shot the zombie in front and burst his head. The shooting method of the security trio is worse than gray, but Andre''s shooting method is good. He has killed two zombies. Kenneth had run into the bus and closed the door. With the roar of the engine, the bus retreated slowly. Kenneth smiled and waved to the people upstairs, knocked over several zombies and galloped away. Chapter 82 Send off black police officer Kenneth. Gray didn''t hurry downstairs. It''s still early. He plans to practice shooting with the zombie below. "You don''t hold the gun in the right position, which will affect your shooting accuracy. No matter how hard you practice, you can''t be a sharpshooter." Five shots shot a zombie in the head, and a voice came from behind gray. "Oh, can you teach me?" Gray is not embarrassed. If he doesn''t understand, it''s a traditional virtue he always adheres to. Of course, he didn''t think he was right. He shot well with a bow and arrow, but he really didn''t have much experience with guns. At most, he knew how to aim and shoot, and he didn''t understand anything else. "Yes." Andre nodded. The reason why he settled down with a good wife is to brush Gray''s favor. He hopes he can take care of his wife more. Naturally, he won''t refuse his request at this time. And he promised gray that he would be the boss in the future. The first thing the boss said can''t be refused. "You have to be like this... Like this, like this, like this." After Andre''s attentive professor for half an hour, Gray''s gun holding posture looked more standard. "Try a shot?" Gray nodded and aimed his pistol at a zombie in leather downstairs. "Pa!" The Zombie''s ear was shot off in half. "It seems that you have completely mastered it. Next, just keep practicing. If you practice more, your shooting skills will make great progress. I''ll go and see Luta." Said Andre, turning and walking downstairs. Gray aimed at the zombie again and shot again. After this correction, the bullet passed through the Zombie''s head smoothly. Next, grace didn''t care about the consumption of bullets and kept practicing her shooting skills. Gray has the foundation of intermediate archery. His technique is very stable and his eyes are very accurate. In addition, his physical quality is strong. The recoil force of the pistol is basically zero for him. After shooting dozens of bullets, he can basically kill a zombie with two or three shots within ten meters. His shooting skills were finally recognized by the system and reached the entry level. The entry-level shooting method, specifically, is that you can hit someone within ten meters, but you need to fine tune it once or twice to hit the specified position. Dozens more shots were fired. When there were only more than 300 bullets left in the backpack, gray rubbed his wrist and went down to dinner. "What a full day." Gray nodded secretly and looked at the people sitting everywhere. He looked at CJ. "It''s not healthy to eat these things every day in the future. CJ, are there any vegetable seeds in the mall?" "Boss, shopping malls sell clothes, furniture, electrical appliances, fitness equipment, drinks and other things, not seeds." CJ thought about it and replied that as the security leader of the mall, although he is not as familiar with the things here as the manager and warehouse keeper, he still knows whether there is anything. "No?" Gray scratched his chin. It''s hard to do. What''s good about eating these things every day? Find a way. "I''ll find a way to deal with the seeds. From tomorrow on, you all go to the first floor to dig the soil and carry it to the roof. We have to make long-term plans for ourselves. Even if there is no rescue, we can live on our own." Gray looked at them and said seriously, "otherwise, we will eat the food in the mall sooner or later. At that time, we really have to wait to die." "Don''t worry, boss. We''ll start digging tomorrow." "Also, don''t dig the fountain, and don''t dig the water pipe under it. In the future, when the water runs out, we may want to live with this water." "He is worthy of being the boss. He has great foresight and can always think of things we can''t notice." "I want to thank the boss for you. If there is no boss, we will be sad in the future." "We are lucky to meet someone like the boss. The boss''s words are my mission. I will do whatever the boss says. Whoever dares not listen to the boss''s words, I will never spare him." The remaining few people are too thin skinned and have too many words of gratitude in their hearts. They can only bow their heads to express their inner respect. "Well, there are too many changes today, and you are all tired. Let''s have a rest early. We''ll talk about digging tomorrow." Gray said very considerate. For him, today he just went to a strange world to play. The only time when he was in danger was when he just got dizzy, and the rest of the time was basically in the waves. But for others, today is really thrilling, and they have lost a lot today. Most of their relatives and friends have become members of zombies. They have suffered a great physical and psychological blow and need to rest. The others nodded to each other, and gray looked at CJ again. "You are familiar with the monitoring here. I hope you can arrange one person to be on duty, so that the zombies outside don''t know when they came in. We don''t know yet." "Boss, it''s impossible. As long as you don''t use tools to smash, those zombies can''t squeeze through the door even if they squeeze for a year." Barry said reluctantly. The person on duty must choose among the three of them. CJ is their original head. Naturally, it can''t be him. Then he and Terry can''t always be done by one person for the time being. It must be that two people take turns every few days, so it''s his turn. He doesn''t want to do this hard job. "What if they really run in? In the face of countless zombies, with your three small pistols, who can survive? You think I did it for myself? You say to yourself, "who of us is more sure to live in the face of zombies?" Gray said coldly. Today''s duty must be arranged, otherwise there will be no escape if the door is broken by a zombie one night. Of course, there is no escape for these people, not including himself. At most, he lost a group of younger brothers and a simple base. Therefore, he said it was for their good, not just talking, but really thinking about them. "Of course, in a few days, you can take Andre and them and let them be familiar with the process and work together." "Boss, we understand. Don''t worry. I''ll arrange it." CJ slapped Bart on the head and said with a flattering smile. "I do this for everyone to live better. If you don''t want to, I don''t insist at all. Just don''t blame me for not finding a way to live when I really can''t live." Gray said displeased that helping others is not happy. He is not so cheap. Gray said and left, leaving several people looking at each other. Michael said, "CJ, what Gray said is reasonable. I''ll be on duty with you today." "No, you must be tired today. Terry, you''ll be on the night shift for five days, and then Bart will take over." CJ refused. He also knew that Michael might become a zombie and didn''t want his people to be in danger. "After you enter your resting place, you''d better lock the door. I saw the place you chose. Here''s your key." CJ took out a bunch of keys and gave them some. "Well, let''s go and have a rest." With that, the security trio left first. "Let''s go, too." The remaining four returned to their chosen place. Chapter 83 On this day, countless tragedies happened. It was OK to escape during the day. No one had time to think so much. But when they were lying alone in bed at night, many people were secretly sad and missed their relatives and friends. Greben wanted to go to the nurse to check his body. After all, he was hit today to check what internal injuries happened to the couple, but after seeing the nurse''s mental state, it was not easy to disturb him, so he had to go back to his room and get ready to sleep safely. "Hum." Watching gray come back, lying on his little bed and looking at a comic book, the elf hummed gently. Some people just went out and she knew what they wanted to do. Now it''s really good to see someone eat flat. Hearing the crisp hum, gray looked around and wondered, "I just seem to hear the cry of a pig. Where''s the pig?" The elf ignored him. What happened to the pig? The pig is also very cute. She and the pig are still good friends in the forest. When gray saw this, he wrapped himself in a quilt and fell on the bed. The big bed and the small bed jumped several times, resulting in the book directly falling down and buckled on the ELF''s bed, covering the whole little bed. "Bad guy." The ELF''s head came out of the page, angrily scolded, rushed up and grabbed his eyebrows. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next morning, we had just had breakfast. When we were ready to dig according to Gray''s instructions yesterday. Bart, who had just handed over from the control room to Terry, suddenly used the mall radio to inform everyone that a large truck was coming towards them and brought a large number of zombies. Several people rushed to the roof. CJ looked at a large number of zombies brought by the big truck. The expression on his face was very ugly. He suggested to gray: "boss, it''s too risky to open the door to save them. If you''re not careful, all zombies will rush in. Then we''re finished here." He didn''t say no, but said the risk was too great, but it was obvious that if he made his own decision, he would not save these people. "Don''t open the door." Gray said calmly, "find a sign and let them drive over and come up from the escape ladder." Gray observed the surrounding environment yesterday and saw the escape ladder here at the back door. It can be retracted and put down by the people above. "Good idea." As soon as other people''s eyes shine, they can not only open the door without taking risks, but also save people. This method is really good. CJ did not object. As long as there was no risk and his safety would not be endangered, he would do whatever gray asked him to do. On the roof were the crayons they used to write distress signals and some writing boards. Anna and Michael immediately moved. Gray took others to the escape ladder and slowly put it down. "When they come, others will stop the zombies with me. Don''t let them be chased by the zombies. The rest will pull them up." Gray commanded. Anna and Michael quickly came over with a writing board and pointed out the way to survival to the people in the truck. The truck turned to the back door. At this time, they turned a corner and hit several zombies. The moving car turned into a reverse, and the car backed up against the door of the warehouse. Then a man and a woman climbed out of the cockpit and quickly climbed onto the truck to prevent themselves from being bitten by the zombie. "Come up." Uncle with a red hat and an aunt climbed up the escape ladder slowly. "It seems that the situation is good, but I thought it would be young people with better physical strength. I didn''t expect it to be uncle and aunt." Gray shot a zombie in the head and joked with a smile. "If you want to find a little girl, you can open the door. There are six people in the car, and there are two young girls in it." Aunt sat on the ground and rolled her eyes. "Really?" Gray looked indifferent. "Do you think I''m that kind of lecherous person? I was just kidding. " "One of the two little girls is very pure and the other is super spicy. I want to sleep with them. Unfortunately, I''m not a man." Aunt continued, her words and deeds are very open, quite a kind of too younger sister''s feeling, "do you have a cigarette, give me one." Gray nodded to Ba, asked him to give her a cigarette, and then quickly took several people down to save people. He didn''t forget to explain to everyone, "it doesn''t matter whether people are beautiful or not. At this critical moment of human survival, I just want to save a few more people and contribute to the survival of mankind." "At this time of life and death, you should also learn from me and take the initiative to help others. If everyone gives a love, the world will become a better tomorrow. " The crowd showed their admiration one after another, but they were very disdainful, "I think you want to work on their belly." Come to the warehouse and let them open another door for shipment, revealing the truck completely blocking the exit. When the truck door was opened, several people inside suddenly showed a nervous look. A man also raised a pistol to the door. He was relieved to see what appeared. "Come down, you''re safe." Gray waved and asked several people to hurry down. The door had to be closed quickly. After all, the truck was not blocked tightly at once. It was still possible to pass under the truck. Looking at the carriage, Gray''s eyes brightened. The aunt didn''t cheat him. There was a sexy blonde who looked very open and a pure red haired girl who held his father. Of course, this purity is relatively speaking. Here, beautiful and conservative girls have basically become extinct. Two men were the first to come down. One was arrogant and looked very uncomfortable, the other was a greasy bald man, and the next was a blonde. She held Gray''s shoulder and looked at him weakly. "Can you give me a hand?" "Of course." Gray directly took her down, but he didn''t say much. You can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. Compared with this hot golden socialite, the red haired girl looks more comfortable and more to his heart. When she got to the red haired girl, gray first handed her father to CJ, and then held her hand and took her down. The red haired girl whispered thanks and came to her father. Finally, the rest was a group of seriously injured women who were loaded in a cart. Gray frowned and felt that he couldn''t push her alone, so Michael and Bart pushed her down. After bringing the people down, gray closed the door. "Let''s go to the second floor and call everyone together." On the second floor, everyone sat down on the sofa in the rest area, and several people upstairs also came down. "Was she bitten by a zombie?" Gray pointed to the unconscious fat woman and asked. The skin of the other party had begun to show the dying black gray. "Yes, my father was bitten too. I don''t know if you have medicine. Help my father treat it. I''m afraid the wound will be infected." Red haired girl Nicole leaned against her father and said that the infection in her mouth was certainly not a zombie infection, but a wound infection. It has been infected. Several people who know the truth here are sick, but no one speaks. These people looked at gray one after another and became more wary of the two bitten. After all, now everyone knows that they will become zombies after being bitten. Michael and Luta don''t have to worry too much because of the elves, but they are too dangerous. After all, we don''t know when they were bitten and whether they will suddenly become zombies. As for the treatment of people bitten by zombies, there is no way for others except gray. Anna can also do some simple injury treatment. Even the elves can only suppress it for a period of time. When the seven new comers saw that the others were looking at gray and knew that this was the person who talked, they also looked at him one after another. Chapter 84 "Little Molly, go and have a look. Be careful." Gray whispered. The fat woman has the sign that the corpse has become a zombie, so she subconsciously reminds little Molly to be careful. Of course, even if the woman becomes a zombie, gray is sure to kill her in an instant and won''t hurt the elf. Little Molly flew out and flew over the fat woman in the surprised eyes of everyone. She gently touched the fat woman and shook her head to gray a moment later. "The curse has spread all over her body, and my magic can''t be suppressed." That''s hopeless. Grace didn''t care. Even if she could save her, she would only live a few more days, adding uncontrollable factors. Then she looked at Xiang Hongfa''s father, "show him." "Wait, what''s this?" Steve recovered from the shock and looked at the elf strangely. "This is boss Gray''s friend, elf Molly. She has magical magic and can treat many injuries. Even zombie infection can be suppressed." Bart explained with his nostrils up, not proud. "Friend, do you sell this elf? I can give you a lot of money. " Steve had never seen such a magical creature before. The moment he saw her, he quickly had a strong desire for possession and wanted to take the magical creature for himself. "Bad guys!" The elf gets angry and flies to gray. "You''re rich?" Gray looked at him with cold eyes and a bitter tone. Bart and others took a step back and looked at Steve with schadenfreude. There was an unpleasant smell all over him. Now they are finally going to learn a lesson. Steve didn''t know what he thought. He looked obscene on his face. He didn''t notice Gray''s cold look. "Of course, you may not know who I am, but if you sell this thing to me, you can give you a million. If you play with me, I can give it to you..." Before he finished, gray suddenly took out a piece of gold and hit him on the head, "this thing? Are you rich? " "Asshole, you dare to hit me, I..." Gray took out a piece of gold and threw it on his head again. "Are you rich?" "Gray, stop." "No." They finally reacted, some screamed and dissuaded, some panicked and retreated, and some looked coldly. Steve''s head is full of blood now. It''s still a problem for Bart to protect himself. How can he plead for him? These new people don''t have good senses for this guy, and Gray''s performance is too strong and magical, so they don''t dare to speak for him at all. Only Anna and Michael said a few words, but gray shut up with a cold stare. But Steve still had to struggle. After being hit twice, he immediately got angry, pulled out his pistol and pointed at gray, "asshole, you want to die, I''ll kill you." Gray took his time. At the moment he raised his hand, he kicked the pistol away, caught it and threw it to Michael behind him. Then a piece of gold hit his head, "are you rich?" "Spare your life..." "You''re rich? You want to buy her? Do you want to play? " Gray smashed pieces of gold, and soon Steve''s head was broken and his eyes were full of stars. Steve kept retreating. Gray threw out a piece of gold. He took one step and soon scattered a piece of gold on the ground. Each piece was as big as two fists. "This guy was bitten by a zombie and will soon become a zombie. For everyone''s safety, throw him upstairs." Since he did, gray didn''t intend to leave him to block himself, but it was just a human life, or a scum''s life. More importantly, he dared to insult little Molly. Damn it, it''s not a pity to die. Steve had fainted. Several people in the back looked at each other, and CJ and Bart stood up. "Wait, gray, he just said a wrong word. Just give it a beating. Is it too much to kill?" Michael stood up with a trace of intolerance in his eyes. "Yes, I think he won''t dare in the future. Forget it." Anna also advised that Andre didn''t say anything and covered his wife''s eyes. Two people were persuading, but none of them dared to persuade Steve and looked at him silently. "You think you''re a good man. You think you''re doing good?" Gray sneered, "little jasmine is the kindest life elf. She didn''t speak. Can you speak? What are you? " The two people looked at little jasmine, but little jasmine turned her head and didn''t look at them. The elf was kind and good, but she was never the virgin. She could feel the strong malice emanating from that person, so she didn''t want to save him. Little Molly didn''t speak. Gray waved directly and asked them to drag him away. To solve a disgusting guy, Gray was in a good mood. He looked back at Andre and said, "put away my gold, little Molly, go on." Then he went up to Michael and brought back the pistol he had just given him. I thought he had no weapons and gave him one. Now let''s forget it. Little Molly came to red haired girl''s father, but he was frightened by Gray''s behavior and didn''t dare to move until his aunt touched him, "Frank?" Frank stretched out his left hand tremblingly, and his palm was bitten. The elf checked and healed the wound on his hand before turning back to gray and said, "his condition is more serious than them. Those things are about to invade his whole body. Even if I suppress those things, he will only have a day or two of life." Nicole just wanted to ask. Gray saw her doubts and directly said to frank, "if bitten by a zombie, it will become a zombie, but the dead change directly, while the living need to wait for some time. Little jasmine can use magic to suppress infection, but your situation is serious. It won''t last long. You can stay with your daughter for a while while while you still have some time. " "If you see him unconscious, come out immediately and we will solve him who has become a zombie." He said to Nicole again, "you can control this state by yourself. If you can''t, I can let someone accompany you." "It''s impossible, it''s impossible." Nicole can''t believe her father will become a zombie and leave her soon. "Thank you." Frank said, looking at his daughter with nostalgic eyes and hugging her in his arms, "it''s okay, baby, promise me to take care of myself. I promise your mother to take care of you. I can''t do it now. It''s up to you in the future. Promise me to take care of myself, okay?" "No, Dad, No." When everyone was moved by the affectionate separation between father and daughter, the fat woman who was placed on a sofa suddenly sat up and acted like a zombie jumping on the affectionate father and daughter. "Little..." the crowd shouted. Gray was an activist. A sword pierced her head and made her fall to the ground. "See, her original injury was not fatal, but she directly became a zombie. This is the consequence of being bitten by a zombie." If it was just one side of Gray''s words before, it is now that real evidence is put in front of them, so that no one can deny it. Several people''s faces have changed. Although they believed before and worried that there was always some luck in their hearts, now the last luck is gone. What they need to face is the cruel reality. "Boss, take care of it." CJ and Bart come down. "Throw out this man''s body, too. She has become a zombie and was killed by me." "Yes." They nodded, found the cart that had just pushed her, and carried her up again. Andre wrapped the gold on the ground and put it on the table next to gray. Gray looked at the eight... Six people who had just arrived and said, "Anna, bring them some food and water, and then tell them about our base plan." "We have no base plan!" Anna was very angry with gray for killing someone casually and not taking human life seriously. She didn''t want to talk to him. "I said yesterday about the vegetable garden transformation plan, let them join in." "No problem, boss. I''ll arrange it for them." CJ came down and said very dogleg. Chapter 85 The crowd gathered, and everyone was vaguely divided into three small groups. The Andre couple and the security guard were standing next to gray, Anna and Michael were standing together, and the other six were hugging one side. "Take some food and water first. We''ve eaten and are discussing things." Gray sat down on the sofa and bit by bit took the gold back into his backpack. With a little finger, he disappeared. After playing several times, gray took it all at once. Then he took a cigar from Bart and held it in his mouth. A flame came out of his finger and lit the cigar slowly. "Do you know why the world has become like this?" Gray asked solemnly, changing his previous casual look. Gray''s fierce and powerful appearance was still vivid. No one dared to answer for a moment, but he did not dare not answer. However, Bart reacted quickly and immediately said, "we don''t know, but you must know, boss. Can you tell us?" Gray nodded with satisfaction. The little brother still has a little eyesight, that is, his words are not beautiful enough. If it was him, he would just say, "how can we ordinary people know this kind of thing? You will know it only when we are the leader of Tianzong Shenwu and unparalleled in the world. Please be sure to point out the light to us lost people, and we will appreciate your teaching." He pinched his fist, put it on his mouth, pretended to cough and cleared his throat. "Yesterday, a guy said that the reason why such a thing happened was that the whole world was dirty, so hell was full, and the dead souls climbed into the world." "Is this true?" Bart was shocked. He also watched the TV yesterday, but he scoffed at the above explanation and didn''t even believe a punctuation mark. Today, the boss specially took it out and said, is it true? Especially after seeing Gray''s things out of thin air, his fingers lighting flames and magical elves, it seems that there is a hell. You know, even today, there are many religious people, which shows that there is no absolute scientific explanation for the mysterious side in the world, and the mysterious side still has strong vitality. It also shows that even if many people believe in science, it does not mean that they really completely deny mystery, but there is no mysterious event around them. If there is a mysterious event, they will become skeptical even if they don''t believe it. "Of course not." Gray shook his head and said, "hell doesn''t really only collect the dead, but also be responsible for the reincarnation of the dead, so the dead in hell can''t be full." "What''s going on?" Bart won''t answer this time, Andre asked coldly. Gray looked at him in surprise. Is this guy still a believer? In fact, Andre became a believer last night. When he saw those zombies that didn''t live or die, he was afraid that he would go to hell and hurt his wife and children, so he began to repent. "There are gods in this world. They will not interfere in the world, but there are often wars between gods. They often have wars in dimensions that human beings can''t observe. Just a few days ago, the gods started a war that swept all the divine worlds. This war broke the earth and destroyed many divine kingdoms, including the hell of the reincarnation of the dead. So far, the boundary of human life and death has been broken, and the soul has nowhere to go. It can only be hidden in the brain in front of him. This intuitive expression of the breaking of life and death is called curse on the mysterious side. Under the observation of human beings, it can be called a virus. No matter curse or virus, it can be contagious, making people gradually change from living people to this state of non life and non death. " Everyone was restrained by Gray''s remarks. It was absurd to refute this statement, but they could not help feeling that it was reasonable. What''s more, Gray''s personal statement increased credibility. Even if they want to refute, there is nothing to refute, because they don''t know the mysterious things at all. If they want to refute, they can only explain it from the unscientific aspect of this statement. But gray didn''t say that this explanation was scientific at the beginning. He explained it directly from the perspective of the mysterious side, and if you want a scientific explanation, people also said, virus. "And because the soul is trapped in the body and can''t rest, these souls are very crazy. They follow their instincts and will be attracted by the breath of the living, so as to attack the living and transform them into a state of non life and non death like themselves." "What shall we do?" Many people were fooled by Gray''s reasonable and convincing words, and quickly asked if there was any way to solve it. "I don''t know if you have heard a saying from the eastern countries that there must be evil spirits when the country is about to die, and there must be a savior when the country is about to die?" Everyone shook their heads and wondered why he suddenly mentioned the oriental country. "It means that when a country is about to perish, there will be demons, that is, terrible monsters to destroy the country. Similarly, there will be saviors to save the country. Similarly, the whole world is the same. " Michael showed an enlightened look. "You mean the world is going to be destroyed. These zombies are those demons?" "Yes, because the boundary between life and death has been broken, they have become a monster with the instinct of destroying living people." "What about our Savior? It won''t be you, boss. Sure enough, I thought you were different from the boss at the beginning. You don''t have the temperament that ordinary people can have. Talk about it, talk about it, talk about it. " Bart''s eyes showed admiration. If it was good, he would pour out without money, but his level was limited. After listening to it for a while, gray waved his hand to stop him. "There are more than one demon and more than one Savior. It can be said that everyone with extraordinary power can become a savior. At that time, when the Savior saves the world, he will become a new God, establish a new kingdom of God, and restore order in the world. The living live on earth, the gods live in the kingdom of God, and the dead reincarnate from the kingdom of God. " "Boss, you can certainly become a new God. What, boss, can I... That... In the future?" Bart rubbed his hands and laughed. "Saving the world is not a simple thing, but you can rest assured that even if you don''t save the world and become a new God, I will protect you. Of course, the premise is that you should abide by the rules, especially when the order collapses, you should stick to the original intention of kindness and justice, so that you can be redeemed later." Gray went on to say that as a good man, he certainly wants to lead people to good. "Yes, boss, I will try my best to do good and be a good man." Bart said enthusiastically. Gray looked at the other unmoved people. He was a little speechless. The forced pretender failed a little. Unexpectedly, he just developed a little brother. But he still smiled at Bart, "it''s good for you to have this heart. No matter who becomes the new God, it won''t be bad for people with good heart. At that time, you can also get the blessing of the new God in the new world." "If you can be a new God, Luta?" Andre looked at gray hopefully, hoping to get a promise. "I''m just a person with a little extraordinary power now, and so is little jasmine. I can''t save her. However, if I become a new God, even if I can''t let her recover and survive, I can let her soul live in my kingdom of God. If you are pious enough and do good deeds, you may not be unable to see her in the kingdom of God." Gray said calmly that he thought he was really great, leading people to good and giving back the goal of living. "Can''t you resurrect?" Andre was disappointed. "I don''t know. After all, I''m not God. How can I know God''s power?" Gray shook his head. But it was his attitude that made Andre believe more. If he took all the responsibility, the other party felt unreliable. Was he fooling him. "I don''t need you to believe in me. After all, I''m not a God, but I need you to be obedient, build a base and live together. This is not only for me, but also for you. Therefore, I don''t want anyone to make trouble here." He originally intended to set up personal settings for himself and use some extraordinary power reasonably. He didn''t really want these people to believe in him. Naturally, he didn''t have so many requirements. Yes, after thinking all night last night, gray still plans to show his strength for nothing else, just for these people to live safely. "You can finally use your backpack. It''s really inconvenient to live without a backpack." Chapter 86 Gray said from his heart that his mouth was dry. He took a bottle of milk from CJ''s food and drank it to moisten his throat. Then I looked at the faces of these people. Some believed deeply, but most of them were skeptical, and some were resolute. Gray doesn''t care. He just let himself use his backpack reasonably. Well... He just pretended to force it. He really just did it casually. He absolutely didn''t mean to pretend to be better. After simply eating something, gray didn''t continue to publicize his theory of salvation and God, let them continue to prepare to dig earth to build a roof vegetable garden, and he went to continue to kill zombies. "Why doesn''t he have to dig and we have to go?" The new aunt asked, with a trace of dissatisfaction on her face. "Hum, what do you know? The boss goes to kill zombies. The boss said, either we can produce food ourselves, or we can clean up all the zombies, or clean up most of them. At that time, we can naturally go to other places to search for food." Bart snorted coldly. "If you can''t kill zombies, you should work hard instead of suspecting the boss. The boss is such a powerful man. He can''t go anywhere alone. He just stays here to help us kill zombies. Can he get anything? It''s not for our safety. You still doubt him. It''s disgusting and chilling. " CJ stared at his little brother who was originally his own and spoke for others with integrity. Didn''t he say he wanted to be each other''s Angels and resist someone''s atrocities together? Why did you suddenly rebel? Or become a loyal enemy. "CJ, you haven''t seen the greatness of the boss last night. I don''t blame you for what you said wrong. If you really dare to flatter others, don''t blame me for telling the boss." Bart saw that CJ''s face was not good-looking. He directly raised his head and said proudly. Yesterday, the security trio plotted in the evening, saying that the enemy is powerful and can''t fight it for the time being. They need to slowly try to confuse the other party with a respectful attitude for the time being. They should be prepared privately and take back what belongs to them when the time is ripe. But today all hopes were dashed. That guy fooled for a while. But this guy really believed it and became the other party''s loyal. Where can he reason. However, is there really a God in this world? Can saving the world really become a God? Can I get a place in the kingdom of God in the future? Can your family receive the kingdom of God? "You fart, my CJ is loyal to boss gray. Can you doubt it? Who dares to be bad to boss gray? I won''t spare him first." CJ roared fiercely, as if he had been wronged by Tianda, his face was angry, his eyes scanned others, and he wanted to immediately catch a model to prove that he was loyal. "That''s good." Bart nodded faintly, not feeling that what he said was too much. "Well, let''s go to work after eating. The boss said that you can accompany your father more, so you don''t have to go for the time being." CJ began to arrange. He wanted to tell everyone that he was the number one speaker under the boss. Bart was a fart. "Hey, I hurt my leg. I''m afraid I can''t help." Tucker said. "I really fell and was not bitten by a zombie?" CJ suspects that if it is really a zombie bite, but it is an ordinary injury, it is also a hidden danger for others. "It''s really not. It''s an ordinary injury. I fell when I ran away. It has nothing to do with zombies." Tucker explained that the aunt who followed him also explained to confirm that it was not a zombie bite. "Then why didn''t you just say it?" "Go to the boss. The elf can not only suppress the outbreak of zombie infection, but also treat many common injuries. If you are bitten by a zombie, you''d better tell the elf that she will help you suppress it so that you can live for a longer time." CJ nodded. Tucker thought for a moment and dragged his injured leg to the roof. He just saw the boss seriously shooting with a pistol. He looked focused and didn''t bother by foreign objects. It seemed that he just wanted to know the zombies for everyone and return the world to a bright future. "With such people protecting us, it will be very safe here." Tucker''s heart filled with admiration. The fear of watching Steve killed disappeared, leaving only deep gratitude. Steve is a damn guy. He often pretends to force us in front of us. He doesn''t do anything and looks superior. He knows to call us. Hum, it''s time. After a while of mental activity, Tucker walked behind gray, "boss, my leg is hurt. Can you let the elf adult cure me so that I can help below." Tucker is still a little embarrassed. After all, he is such a big man and calls a man who doesn''t look very big. He can''t stand being thin skinned. "Huh? Well, it''s rare that you have the heart to contribute to mankind. I''m very glad. Little Molly, please cure him. " Gray has always been very tolerant of people who want to contribute. Such people are not bad in character. Although they can''t be compared with people with noble character, they are also good people. Little Molly flew out and helped him heal at once. By the way, she also checked whether there was that strange curse in his body. Tucker felt that the injury on his leg healed immediately, looked at Gray''s eyes changed again, and bowed deeply, "thank you, boss gray." He also saw that little jasmine treated Frank before. Although he was shocked at that time, it didn''t work on him. It was inevitable that he lacked some effect. At this time, his injury healed instantly, which made him pay deep respect to gray and the elf. With these two people, gray cleans up the zombies outside and elves are injured inside. Is there a better place in the world than here? Tucker decided to stay here, or he would go wherever the two went. Tucker went down to dig. Little Molly came back to gray. "He''s not cursed." "That''s good." Now there are 14 in the small base, but three of them are bound to die, that is, the real number can only be counted as 11. In this case, the more living people, the better, and the fewer infected people, the better. "By the way, little Molly, go and help me find some vegetable seeds." "Hum, bad guys, abuse child labor." The elf cried. She saw the word child labor from the cartoon. She also felt very similar to the child labor in it and had been bullied all the time. And gray was the big devil, whipping her behind with a small whip. What is it? Gray turned black and came to me from the back when he was unhappy. Although we couldn''t find who did it, we didn''t know each other. Why is it that I abused child labor now? You haven''t been eating and living for nothing and can''t drive away. I was about to argue with her and let the little guy deeply realize his mistake, but the little guy had flown away and made a face. Gray knew that the little guy didn''t dare to argue with him, so he hurried away. Well, who makes me a good man? Since the little guy knows he''s wrong, I don''t care so much about her. Looking at more and more zombies below, and then looking at the distance of the town, there is no popularity. I''m afraid everyone in the town has come here except those who have really become corpses. He secretly lamented that the man who caused the world crisis was really guilty. He threw himself into the great cause of killing zombies. There was no way. For the sake of human survival, he would continue to kill zombies even if he was tired, broke his hands and feet and jumped down from here. Chapter 87 On the first floor of the shopping mall, CJ just wanted to command everyone to smash the ground with a sledgehammer and dig for soil. Suddenly, his face changed and looked at Bart. "Have we forgotten something?" "Forget what? I think you want to be lazy. I''ll tell the boss. " Bart snorted coldly. CJ slapped Bart on the head and said, "damn fool, don''t you forget that there is an underground parking lot below this floor. There is fart soil?" "Then let''s dig below?" Bart remembered that the ground floor below them is not thick land, but an underground parking lot that is not often used in the market. Although he knew he was wrong, he still looked at CJ angrily. Just speak when you remember. Why slap me. "Of course, if you want to dig, you can only go below unless you dare to go out." Bart certainly didn''t dare to go out. Even gray had to retreat at this time. He didn''t have the courage to go out. "We''re the only ones using the underground parking lot. Other people''s cars are usually parked outside, and we closed the door below early in the morning. There shouldn''t be any danger below." "Oh, we closed the door yesterday morning. Who knows if anything ran in before yesterday morning?" CJ sneered, "you know, according to what was said on TV, it happened in the early morning of yesterday or even earlier. If something happens when everyone goes down, will you be responsible? How do you explain to the boss?" In any case, CJ himself will not easily take risks, and only others can go. "Didn''t you say that gray is very strong? Why don''t you let him go down? He asked us to dig. Should he clean up the danger below?" Aunt Norma said, and the others agreed. Obviously, these people are still dissatisfied with gray. Gray can kill Steve, which means they can kill them in the future. They can''t be afraid. "I can go down with you, but in case of danger, it''s not enough for us alone. Who else is willing to go down?" Andre stood up and said that he must prove his value and loyalty for his wife, even if Gray said it might be only one in ten thousand. But no one continued to stand up. Michael and Anna stood behind silently. They still had a grudge about gray killing Steve. It can be seen that no matter how powerful gray is, the use of force alone can only make people afraid. It is not a simple thing to convince people. Bart doesn''t want to bother gray, but look at this group of people, no one is willing to go down except him and Andre. Their plan can''t continue without inviting gray down. Hate to see these people, Bart turned upstairs, came to the roof and told gray about it. "Boss, these people are so hateful. There are so many people, but they don''t want to go down one by one. You have to clean up the danger." Said Bart angrily, very dissatisfied with those guys. "It doesn''t matter. I said before that I would deal with the danger. They didn''t do anything wrong." Gray said indifferently. After looking at the zombies that had not decreased at all, he got up slowly. Whether these zombies could not be killed in a short time, or whether the following things were more urgent. Walking to the first floor, looking at a group of leisurely people waiting here, gray nodded expressionless, "come with me." Without waiting for their answer, they went straight to the stairway leading to the underground parking lot, opened the door and went straight down. "Boss, flashlight." CJ turns on a flashlight and hands it to gray. "There is no light below?" "The underground parking lot is rarely used. The lights inside have been broken for a long time and haven''t been repaired." CJ explained that he couldn''t help it. It didn''t say he wanted to repair, so he naturally didn''t care. Gray disdained to smile. Oh, horror films are often used to create a terrible environmental atmosphere to pave the way for the emergence of ghosts. He is 70% sure that there are zombies waiting for people to go down below. "I don''t need a flashlight." Gray shook his head and took out the sword in the lake with his right hand. The flame gushed out of his hand and instantly covered the sword in the lake and turned into a torch. The fire light brighter than the flashlight lit up the stairs below. Step by step, they soon reached the next door. The door was closed and the door handle was covered with dust. It can be seen that they really rarely used the underground parking lot. Without hesitation, gray opened the door and went out. "Boss, shall we find it?" "What are you looking for?" "Zombies!" Everyone took it for granted that we came down to find zombies to kill, turn this place into a safe place, and then facilitate the excavation of soil? Gray is really convinced that these people are definitely the main characters in horror films, or at least an important supporting role. Obviously, I don''t have any advantages, but I have to volunteer to die. "You need to find the zombie yourself? They will come naturally when they smell us. Are you not afraid of being bitten by zombies in the dark? It''s too long. " Gray scolded angrily. "Wait here and make some sounds. Whether it''s a living person or a zombie, it will be led over. The living came to help check. No problem. Take it to the top. When the zombie comes, kill the zombie. You have to find it yourself and die? " Gray doesn''t understand. Don''t use your head at all. Can these guys really live in this last world? He really wanted to tell them that they could feed the zombies without using their brains. Keeping them would also take up space. Even if you donate it to others, you can''t do such an outrageous thing. It''s too immoral to have a son in the next life. "Boss still has a way. Boss, you are really brilliant and resourceful. You are so much better than these pigs. I admire you so much." "Well, although my IQ is really much higher than yours, don''t say it in front of everyone. It hurts your feelings." Gray waved his hand with a smile and said without taking it to heart. "OK, boss, I''ll talk about it in private." "Don''t say it in private." Gray looked back. "Little Bart doesn''t mean anything else. He just wants everyone to use their brains more in future, so that they can reduce a lot of unnecessary dangers in the future." Shit, we all heard him. He said we were pigs. I''m going to kill him. Before they started, the zombies smelling the breath of living people had rushed frantically, and the ferocious zombies rushed out of the darkness, startling everyone. Several people were about to shoot, gray looked at the number of zombies, raised his hand and pressed down their muzzle, "this zombie, don''t waste bullets, leave some ammunition for self-defense." With that, gray took a sword flower with the flaming sword in the lake in his hand, and walked forward with big steps to meet the zombie. There are not many zombies, just more than ten or more. In gray lake, the sword is changed to the left hand, and a long gun appears on the right hand. The gun and sword come out together and enter the zombie group, which is more violent than the tiger entering the sheep. It''s like chopping melons and vegetables. In the eyes of these people, gray has a long gun and a long sword. He can advance and retreat freely in the zombie. He is very natural and unrestrained. He is simply the regeneration of the God of war. Before long, the zombie body had been lying on the ground. About one-third of the Zombie''s head was cut off, and the brain kernel inside was scorched. Some of the rest were broken, and some had a blood hole in their head. The last zombie fell to the ground. Looking at the stunned group of people, gray smiled as if he had just done a trivial thing, "there should be no danger here now. Look around with weapons, check it again, and be careful." Why did he let these people down when he couldn''t use them? Just for this moment, let them see the strength gap and don''t give birth to some strange thoughts. He hates intrigue and is in trouble. "The boss is powerful." "The boss is awesome." Waving his hand, gray also took the flaming sword in the lake and walked deep into the darkness for the final safety check. Chapter 88 Gray walked into the darkness and became a fire sword in the lake. The fire light emitted by the sword can illuminate a distance of more than ten meters. With his excellent eyesight, he can see further, and his ears can pay attention to the movement around at any time. Basically, there is no possibility of a zombie touching his side. The underground garage here is very cold. It seems that no one has been here for a long time. The air is mixed with the smell of sewer. His head was crisscrossed with various pipes. Gray looked, "the pipes are a little old. I don''t know how long they can last?" If these pipelines are broken, some facilities in the small base will not be available, but it doesn''t need his consideration for the time being. Let others see it at that time. Moving on, gray suddenly slowed down. He felt something moving in front of him. A white shadow rushed out, and gray quickly took a few steps forward and waved a sword, but he soon stopped the cutting edge, and a cluster of burnt white hair fell to the ground. Under the sword edge is a dog, a white poodle and other breeds. It is a little dirty, but there is no blood. All characteristics are normal. It seems that it has not become a zombie dog. Gray hesitated for a moment. The long sword didn''t continue to cut. Although the dog was a little dirty, it could still see the delicious hidden under the dirty appearance... Oh no, the lovely essence. "You''ll follow me later." Gray said, taking out a bag of snacks from his backpack and feeding it. Before long, others had searched other areas and came to gray. "Boss, you like small animals, too. Boss, you are so kind." "I like it very much. If conditions permit, I still hope there will be every meal." Gray nodded calmly, lifted the dog''s back neck with two fingers, walked to the stairs and asked casually, "have you checked it all?" "Check it, boss. Everything is OK." Bart said first, looking a little excited. "We found the generator and checked it. It should still be used as a backup power supply in the future. There is also a small gas station, which has a large storage capacity and can be used for a long time. We have also found some cars. If we want to leave in the future, we don''t worry about having no vehicles. " "Yes, you can guarantee these useful things when you are free. Now continue with the previous plan." Gray didn''t ask much. These things are not necessary for him. He can leave at any time. Before doing these things, first, find a way for these people to live so that they don''t think they will die when their resources are exhausted. Second, he needs to continue to complete the achievements of the zombie hunter. This achievement can be accomplished everywhere, but gray doesn''t want to make much noise for the time being, because he has inadvertently asked these people about the umbrella. Their answer is... Yes, the umbrella is a large company in the world and has an unparalleled position in medicine! Terry also took out a box of cold medicine he had bought and showed him the brand logo on some electronic equipment with a familiar umbrella logo. Gray immediately understood that he was indeed in the infinite novice village. He didn''t understand why he went to ink heart and mysterious island before, but this time he was so far away from Raccoon City. It is reasonable to say that people who go to infinite novice village basically go to Raccoon City, because there is the beginning of everything, and the protagonist is also there. If you want to do something, you must put it in Raccoon City. Bart thought about the boss''s words and suddenly his eyes lit up. The boss didn''t seem to be keeping pets. I can do it for him. "Boss, why don''t you raise this dog for me? I promise you it''s fat." "Well, I''m still too kind. If I have feelings, I can''t do it... I mean, I might hate it if I have to go." Gray nodded. It''s enough to have an elf. Keep another dog. He was afraid that the elf would be jealous. Bart, CJ and Andre nodded one after another with a touch of emotion in their eyes. It''s certain that the boss is too kind and reluctant to give up his pet. It''s lucky for everyone to meet such a boss. Back to the stairs, others were still standing there. Men and women were holding fire axes, crowbars, baseball bats, shovels and sledgehammers. Only Anna had a pistol in her hand. Let these people continue to work. Gray also went back to the roof and continued to kill zombies. He didn''t know how many zombies it would take to reach the second stage of Zombie Hunter, but it was much simpler and easier than triggering other unknown achievements. After all, what this achievement requires is only the number of zombies killed. As long as it keeps piling up, it can be achieved sooner or later. The goal is very clear. In the afternoon, there were only a hundred pistol bullets left in his backpack, and the rest were fed to the lovely little zombies below. He had brought hundreds of bullets from the ink heart world. Now that''s all he had left. The other 500 bullets were fed to the zombies. [Ding, after the host''s hard practice, your entry-level marksmanship has been upgraded to primary marksmanship.] With you, Gray''s mouth. As long as you don''t add some proficiency, you can basically feel the change of your skills. For example, in this shooting method, he had to slightly repair it several times before he could hit the zombie head within 10 meters. With his continuous shooting and feeling, he can do it once within 10 meters, or directly shoot the zombie head. Looking at the few pistol bullets in his backpack, gray silently put away the pistol and pulled out a rifle. "Well, it feels a little different from a pistol. You need to be familiar with it." Gray touched his rifle and nodded. Of course, there is a gap between pistols and rifles, but if there is any essential difference, it''s really bullshit. They all aim and then pull the trigger, but there are some differences in the points that should be paid attention to. For example, when he practiced his marksmanship, he did not distinguish between the advanced marksmanship of one meter eight long gun and the intermediate marksmanship of one meter six long gun. Basically, you can practice an ability to the point of becoming a skill. Such a small difference can be overcome as long as you are familiar with it. There will be no situation like that mentioned above. So after gray took out his rifle, he soon hit the level of primary shooting. A bullet ran through the head of a graceful female zombie, and a prompt sound suddenly sounded in Gray''s mind. [the host kills 300 zombies, you achieve achievement: Zombie Hunter (2), achievement reward: achievement point + 3] As a mature host, he immediately understood the poison of countless films and novels. "After each achievement, the number of zombie kills required in the next stage is increased by a multiple of ten, and the reward in the next stage is increased by one." Gray felt a little wronged. Why should the number of task items be multiplied by ten and the reward be increased by one? It''s not fair. In other words, Zombie Hunter (3) may need to kill 3000 zombies, and the achievement point is likely to be only 4. Gray glanced at the zombies below. He estimated that there were only a few thousand zombies in the sea of people, that is, he had to clean up half of the zombies here to reach the Zombie Hunter (3). Where are the 300 zombies I just cleaned up? At a glance, I can''t see it at all. Fall! Madder, I don''t play anymore. I want to go home and kill zombies. Just let others come. It''s not easy to kill 3000 pigs, let alone... Eh, no, it''s easier to kill 3000 zombies than 3000 pigs. After all, all these zombies stand downstairs and look up at the sky. They can''t run. Just shoot and kill, and there''s no need to collect the bodies. "Bang." Gray smiled, "the 25th one, there are 2975 left. Work hard." Chapter 89 Gray didn''t seem tired. He only did those movements for an hour, loading, aiming and shooting. But are you tired? How can you be tired when you earn achievement points? In the past, salted fish had no way, because he tried many methods that seemed to achieve success, but he failed. Now there is a way to stabilize the income achievement point, and there is no danger. Just keep shooting. Is there anything dissatisfied. The most important thing is that he has nothing to do now if he doesn''t kill zombies. The TV program stopped last night. Who else will send him a computer and pull an Internet cable? Monica, the blonde curly haired girl, struggled to carry a bucket of soil on the roof. There were a lot of dark soil piled up one by one. Wiped the sweat on her head, Monica looked back at gray who was still killing the zombie. No one came up for the time being. Monica smiled charmingly, took a bottle of water, twisted her waist and walked to gray. "Mr. Sutton, you should be tired of killing zombies so hard. Have a drink and have a rest." "Thank you." After receiving the mineral water, gray looked behind his eyes. "So much soil has been transported up. You''ve done a good job." "It''s mainly due to everyone. I don''t have much strength. I''ve already got back pain when I lift a bucket of soil. Now my arm is still sore." Monica said in a charming voice. The tone is, uh, similar to when your girlfriend asked you to buy a bag. It''s soft and soft. It can make you tremble and soften your bones into scum. But his majesty, who and what scenes he had not seen, was not moved at all. He drank a mouthful of mineral water, put the water bottle beside him, sighed and said solemnly: "I am also very tired, but every time I have to give up, I think that as long as I kill more zombies, people here will have more hope of living. If I kill all the zombies, everyone can live outside at will, grow food and raise livestock. There is no need to be afraid of zombies. As long as I think that my efforts are helpful to everyone. No matter how tired my body is or how disgusted my heart is, I will pick up the gun again, shoot bullets representing my belief in guarding everyone, and remove these damn monsters. As long as we can live a safe life, what does it matter if I am bitter and tired? Of course, I can''t do this alone, which requires everyone''s joint efforts. You know, each of you is an indispensable part of our big family. The second I saw you, I decided to treat you as my family. " Gray suddenly became arrogant and his face burst out with sacred brilliance, "so let''s work together to build our home." "Woo woo, boss, you are so great. I''m so moved, woo woo." Bart, with two buckets of dirt behind him, burst into tears and was about to hug Gray''s thigh. He kicked him away without a trace. Gray looked at the people who had just come up with the soil behind him. He continued to say generously: "when each of us was chased by those monsters and fled into the mall, our destiny has become inseparable. Whether it is cold or hot, disease or hunger, we will face it together, because, We are a family. " "Well, that''s great. We''re a family." "Yes, we should work together to create a beautiful home." "The boss is powerful." Gray nodded with satisfaction and looked serious. "Thank you for your approval. It''s my honor to work with you. I''m willing to kill zombies no matter how hard and tired." "OK, I have to mention the soil. I want to turn this place into our farmland so that everyone can have fresh food." "I''m not tired at all. I can carry a few more barrels." "I''ll go too." Monica, a weak woman, said firmly. Gray is very satisfied with this. It seems that the application skills of mental power are not just so simple that they can stay up late. When talking, adding a little mental power skills can actually have a role similar to buff. After everyone went down, gray thought of one thing, "I was busy killing zombies and almost forgot. I just got three achievements." Looking at his new three achievements, gray did not hesitate to add the three achievements to strength, agility and physical strength. [gray Sutton Power: 19 Agility: 19 Physical strength: 20 Spirit: 20 skill: Advanced marksmanship Advanced fighting Intermediate fencing Intermediate equestrian Intermediate archery Primary marksmanship Primary flame Dragon breath (fire) Change (human dragon) Achievement point: 0] After adding the achievement points, gray nodded with satisfaction. Other attributes slowly caught up with the spiritual attributes, and there was a primary shooting skill in the skill bar. Overall, he is steadily getting stronger. After adding some points, he was about to continue to clean up the zombies downstairs. A gunshot attracted his attention. It''s Andy from another building, the man who sold his weapons before. Andy holds up a sign on the roof of his small building. It reads a line asking gray why he is constantly killing zombies. Shouldn''t he keep bullets to protect himself? Gray was stunned when asked. Should he not try his best to clear them and create a safe place when he was surrounded by zombies and determined that zombies could not hurt himself? After writing this, gray recalled those zombie films he had seen. It seemed that every time there were living people, there were a large number of zombies surrounded. Even if they had weapons, they didn''t mean to kill zombies. They just kept drawing distress signals on the roof and asking for help. In his opinion, even without guns, a steel bar can sharpen and kill zombies. Even if there are too many zombies to kill, it''s good to have fewer zombies to chase when you finally escape. It''s even better if you clear the zombies in the process. There is an old saying in China that as long as you have deep Kung Fu, grind an iron pestle into a needle, go to the zombie, as long as you try to clean it up, you can clean it up one day. Andy: "can you really kill so many zombies?" Gray: zombies can''t bear children. Why can''t they be killed Andy: "but it''s too many. It''s more than ants. It''s impossible to finish it?" Gray: if you think so, what else can you do without killing zombies? Waiting to die at home? " Andy: "we can wait for the rescue. Then they can easily get rid of these zombies with more powerful weapons?" Gray: "what if the rescue doesn''t come? There will be so many zombies at that time. You can''t go out at all. Do you really want to hide in your room and wait for death?" Andy: "I still believe the rescue will come. Didn''t yesterday''s helicopter prove that the world hasn''t collapsed yet." Gray is a little speechless. Why is this guy so stubborn? Do you keep those bullets for dinner? He really wants Andy to kill zombies with him. As the owner of the gun shop, the other party''s shooting method should not be too bad. With his participation, the speed of cleaning zombies will certainly be improved a lot. As for him, he has to kill the zombie to complete the task? Don''t worry about this. In this world, the most indispensable thing is zombies. When the zombies here are cleaned up, he can go to other places to continue cleaning up. Now, the most important thing is to clear a safe place so that these survivors can build a more perfect base. It is best to enclose a large piece of land for production. Just plant it on the roof, and the output is difficult to meet everyone''s needs. Moreover, he was not sure whether the zombies in other places would be found slowly after they could not smell the smell of living people. If so, the sooner the zombies were cleaned up, the sooner a safe base could be built. Just when gray was going to give up persuasion and go it alone, the other party took out a box of bullets from the house and began to name the zombie. Chapter 90 Gray made a mistake. Andy''s shooting is not good, but very good. It''s just that this guy was fine at the beginning. He tried his best to kill zombies, but there were so many zombies later. After the number of zombies didn''t decrease at all, he felt that he was doing useless work. He would shoot once in a while. His interest in killing zombies decreased greatly. He probably had nothing to do. So he stayed here with gray to kill zombies and pass the time. He wanted to talk to gray several times, but gray didn''t have time to chat with him. He focused on killing the zombie and was not moved by foreign objects. In the evening, gray put up a sign for Andy, saying that we''ll stop here today and continue tomorrow. He probably calculated that he finished it today, but although his majesty is not. Bah, his majesty is an honest man. How can he cheat others with this white lie because others believe his white lie. Impossible. He said that this kind panic is for the good of everyone, not to harm others. So he immediately shook his head and said, "you don''t have to. Frank is a qualified father. He is qualified to enter the kingdom of God at that time." Gray didn''t say anything else. Because he didn''t have much contact with frank, he only spoke from the perspective of being a father and looked at their feelings. Frank''s father role was still very qualified. "Go back and spend more time with your father, but I want to remind you to always pay attention to his state. After all, I don''t think Frank wants to hurt his daughter in the end." Gray picked up the dress on the ground, handed it to Nicole, and said sincerely, "I''ll let little Molly try to suppress the infection for him, so that he can accompany you more." "Thank you, thank you." Nicole looked depressed, tears rolled in her eyes, wiped her dress, put it on her body and walked out of the door. "Little jasmine!" As soon as Nicole left, gray immediately began to search the room. "Pa!" A glass of wine hit him on the head. Gray looked up and a little green guy was spinning down. Carefully catch her, gray reluctantly put her back into her own small bed, and decided to put away the wine directly after taking out a few drops with a dropper next time, and don''t give her any extra. "Dong Dong Dong!" "Anything else?" "Gray ~!" Standing outside the door was not Nicole who had just left, but Monica, a hot blonde girl, who posed in a sexy and provocative posture, "my pajamas don''t seem to fit. Can you help me have a look?" Gray looked at the translucent fiery red Pajama, looked back at the drunk elf like a dead pig, and suddenly showed a charming smile on his face, "it''s my pleasure. Please come in." After closing the door, gray put the small bed into the drawer without trace, but the drawer was not completely closed and there was room for air. Chapter 91 The ELF''s constitution is very magical. It''s easy to get drunk if you drink too much, but as long as you sleep a little after you get drunk, you will wake up not only quickly, but also quickly. Before dawn the next day, little jasmine got up and stretched, and then hit her head on the front cabinet. When you look carefully, your little bed is not on the big bed, but in a very small space. Looking up, you can see the ceiling and the drawers and cabinets close at hand. "Wow!" Little Molly flew out angrily with her forehead covered. She found that her little bed was indeed stuffed into the drawer. Half of the drawer was left outside, and about one third of the little bed could be seen. A little conscience, considering the problem of air. Looking at the big bed again, the elf suddenly changed his eyes. Finally, he flew to Gray''s head. Without saying a word, it was a pile of green magic bullets. Then he returned to his little bed as fast as possible and pretended to sleep. "It''s raining, it''s raining!" Gray sat up in horror, touching his face with his hands and kicking his feet. Monica was awakened by his actions, raised half her body bleary eyed, and asked vaguely, "what''s the matter?" Gray looked at the dark bedroom and found himself in the room. It was impossible for raindrops to hit him. He rubbed his cheeks and exhaled, "it''s all right. I had a nightmare." "What nightmare?" Monica woke up a little. "I don''t remember the details. It seems that there are raindrops beating on my face in my dream. The raindrops are as big as water polo. It feels very real." Gray said with lingering fear that the feeling of sudden awakening still lingered in his mind. "Don''t worry, it''s just a dream." Monica leaned against gray and put her palm on his broad chest muscles. "Do you still fear nightmares when you are so strong? If there is any monster, just kill it in your dream. " "No one in the world is afraid of anything. Even if he is brave enough to walk at night, he will be startled when a bloody and ferocious monster suddenly appears in front of him." Gray said and suddenly found something wrong. Why did this hand go down more and more? "It''s not dawn yet. Why don''t we play a game?" Monica said charmingly. "Hiss." When someone caught the handle, even the Dragon slaughtering warrior had to be afraid and let others control him. "Why, no?" Monica leaned over, her face gently rubbed his cheek and said seductively in his ear. "Hehe, are you challenging me?" Gray rolled over and pressed her, sneering. "It seems that someone forgot who begged for mercy last night, so I let her go." There was a loud noise in the room. The elf covered his ears fiercely, and a beautiful little white tooth almost broke off. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Andy fired three shots at the zombies, attracted Gray''s attention, and then raised his writing board. "I found a chess. Can you find it there? Do you want a chess?" "Just use the writing board. Come on." Gray: "... And..." Your excellency is really leisurely! Gray looked at the zombies below, thought for a moment, picked up the writing board, "you''re good at shooting. If you try your best to kill zombies for an hour, I''ll play the next game with you." Chess is a real thing in the mall. They turned it out for fun the night before. Gray also played two, but he just didn''t play very well. "Deal." Andy is so bored that he doesn''t want to bargain at all and agrees directly. "Shall we have one first?" "OK, wait, I''ll get the chessboard." Gray thought about it. It''s really boring to kill zombies all the time. The gunfire in his mind can''t go away. It''s almost a magic sound. It''s better to play chess and relax. Go to the second floor and find the chessboard from the bar. Gray sees Nicole running over in a panic, her eyes red and tears on her face. "My father, he... He may become a zombie." Nicole said before gray asked. "Take me there." Gray nodded, which was expected. Last night he saw that Frank''s face was already gray, so there was no surprise. If Frank could resist the accident until the fourth day, he would really be surprised. You know, zombies are usually infected for a few hours, not more than a day at most. Although Frank has little Molly''s help, he has been infected for a long time at that time, and the virus has spread all over his body. In this way, he can last for more than three days, which is really unthinkable. "Little Molly, call the others and give Frank the last ride." Gray said as he walked. Little Molly turns into a green light and flies away. Gray and Nicole come to Frank''s place. For convenience and safety, Frank lives here with an iron lattice door. He was transferred yesterday, which not only does not affect communication, but also ensures the safety of people outside. Frank himself doesn''t mind. Frank was sitting at the door with his upper body against the wall. His eyes had become dim. Only his slightly shaking lips and his chest that could not see too many ups and downs proved that he was still alive for the time being. "Gray?" Frank turned his head hard, his voice hoarse and deep. "It''s me, Frank. Are you okay?" Gray squatted outside the door, looked into Frank''s eyes and asked without emotion. "I know I may not be able. Can you take care of Nicole for me, please." Frank pleaded. Gray wanted to tell him that he should find someone else and clean up the zombies here by himself. However, looking at his eyes, he nodded, "as long as I''m still here, I''ll take care of her. Don''t worry." "Thank you." Frank''s dim eyes brightened a little, and then looked at his daughter, "baby, you should take care of yourself. If you have difficulties, find gray. I can see that he is not bad and can be trusted." Gray rubbed his fingers and was slightly dissatisfied. What is not bad? I worked hard to bring everyone to survive. I''m obviously a good man, a good man, okay. Nicole nodded and reached out to hold her father''s hand. Frank reached out, but halfway through it, he shrank back, afraid that he would bring the virus to her. At this time, others rushed here. "How''s it going?" A group of people hurried over and asked. Gray didn''t speak. Anyone with a clear eye can see the situation. There''s no need to elaborate. "Thank you for your care these days. I''m already very happy to live a few more days." Frank spoke in a lower and lower voice. The others couldn''t hear what he said. Gray had to be a loudspeaker for a while. "Gray, I don''t want to be that monster. Help me." Frank probably knew his last moment had come and looked expectantly at gray. Gray was silent for a moment before he repeated the passage in a louder voice. Nicole looked at frank with tearful eyes. She spoke for a long time, turned her head and squeezed out a few words, "gray, please." Looking at people with different faces, gray sighed slightly, took out his pistol and pointed it at Frank''s head. Frank looked at the scene with a smile. Chapter 92 Looking at Frank''s body leaning against the wall and a large amount of black and red blood flowing behind his head, many people felt inexplicable. Some people sigh that this inexplicable disaster has claimed too many lives, including their families. Some people have another feeling of rabbit death and sorrow, such as Michael and Andre. Sooner or later, they will encounter such a day. At that time, Michael will be frank inside and Andre will be Nicole outside. "Boss, what about Frank?" CJ whispered. Now there is no condition to bury frank, but it seems a little inappropriate to throw him down like a zombie. It doesn''t say that his daughter is still here. Frank gets along well with everyone. And Frank didn''t become a zombie. He died as a living man. I don''t know if the zombie will eat him. "Prepare a box." Gray thought for a moment and said. There is no way to bury him. It''s more inappropriate to throw him out. You can only work harder and burn him into ashes. After talking about this method with Nicole, she agreed. After all, this is the best way at present, and if you leave here in the future, the ashes can be taken away together. Let people move the body to the underground parking lot. Gray chased the redundant people up and turned himself into a dragon. A mouthful of dragon breath completely burned Frank into coke. Carefully turn back to the human body, put on your clothes, and then carefully collect the ashes into the box. On the first floor, a group of people were guarding the stairs, and several women comforted Nicole. CJ said strangely, "we all know the boss''s flame magic. Why is he afraid of us seeing it?" "The boss has his reason to do so. Why do you care so much?" Bart squinted. Since CJ became a little brother like him, he has been committed to suppressing CJ and becoming the number one little brother. "Wait, the boss didn''t say. He''ll come up soon." Andre holds Luta by Nicole''s side. The door at the entrance of the stairs opened. Gray came out and handed the wooden box to Nicole. "Frank is a good man. We all regret his departure, but in this damn world, life still has to go on. Live well with Frank''s hope." "Thank you. I will." Nicole took the urn and held it in her arms. There is not much ceremony. After giving the urn to Nicole, we are ready to continue our work. There is a lot of soil upstairs. We can grow vegetables after we finish today. "Ah." Luta suddenly covered her back waist and screamed, which attracted everyone''s attention. Andre''s face changed greatly. "Are you going to have a baby?" Anna was the first to come to Luta and asked eagerly. Luta nodded. "It seems so." "Come on, go to the second floor, prepare a basin of hot water and disinfect the scissors with boiling water..." Anna cried eagerly and ordered several things in a row. The party carried Luta to the second floor, put her on a bed and began to prepare all kinds of things. Gray went up to Andy and told him what had happened. He came to the door of the temporary delivery room again. Everyone was waiting here. Even though the babies inside had little to do with themselves, they all unconsciously wore a nervous look on their faces. Several women helped inside. Even Nicole quickly put down her father''s urn and put aside her sadness to help. After waiting for half an hour, there was only a woman''s painful cry, and there was no baby''s cry. Gray frowned. "Little Molly, can you help?" If it''s fighting and killing, he''s absolutely good at it, but he doesn''t have the ability to deliver children, so he has to ask the elf. I hope she can have some magical magic to help Luta give birth to the child smoothly. The elf gave him a white look, but he opened the door and flew in. Then, everyone heard the cry inside a lot slower, no longer as torn as before. "It''s good to ease her pain." Gray nodded. Half an hour later, when everyone was upset, a loud cry came out from inside. "Yes." "Yes." All the men outside were happy. Even if the child was not theirs, they were really happy for the birth of the child. "May I come in?" Andre shouted outside the door. "Come in." With permission, everyone rushed in and filled the small room. Everyone crowded to the bedside to see the little life. Gray coughed a little, and the crowd lowered their excitement a little and gave him a place. Gray also had a smile on his face. He went to the bed and looked at the baby in Luta''s arms. The baby was normal, crying like a normal baby, but gray didn''t dare to be careless. "Little Molly, check our baby." Little Molly flew to Luta and put her little hand on the baby''s head. The baby immediately stopped crying and giggled. "It''s all right. It''s a normal child." Determined little Molly. "Wow!" The room cheered at once. After they cheered a few times, Anna said that Luta was still very weak and the children were very delicate. She couldn''t squeeze so many people here, so she drove the men out. Gray was no exception, and only Andre stayed inside. After a while, the women came out. It can be seen that there are smiles on their faces, especially Nicole. Most of the sadness brought to her by Frank''s death has also been diluted. The new life in this doomsday, like some magical magic, brought a trace of spring sunshine to those who were almost surrounded by cold winter. "Boy or girl?" The men looked at the women. They were anxious when they just went in and when they came out. It was too late to ask. "She is a beautiful girl." "Hello, girl. Did Andre name her? Do you want me to come? I have the most talent for naming. " "Bah, I''ll take it. Which round will you get?" "Well, Luta has to rest. We''ll celebrate this happy event in the evening. Let''s get busy now." Gray stopped the excited guys and sent them to dig. Just as he was going to share the happy event with Andy, he suddenly remembered something and rushed back. In the surprised eyes of several women, they suddenly pushed open the door and said anxiously, "Luta, don''t breastfeed the child. Make milk powder for her. Is there milk powder in the mall?" The last question is to ask some women outside the door. When a child is just born, it is better to drink breast milk, because breast milk will provide nutrition and antibodies to the child and is the child''s healthiest food. But Luta''s body has been infected. It''s lucky to keep the child. Her breast milk should not be fed to the child for safety reasons. After gray shouted, Luta pulled down the clothes she had just pulled up and looked at her daughter with fear. Obviously, she also realized that she had almost made a big mistake. "There is milk powder in the mall. I''ll get it." Anna nodded and replied that she bought milk powder for her daughter here. Gray nodded and looked at Luta. "Haven''t you fed her yet?" All he saw was that lutara took off her clothes and moved the child away. "No, I''m just trying. She shouldn''t be hungry and didn''t drink." Luta said happily. "That''s good." "Thank you, gray." Andre thanked him. As a father, he didn''t think as considerate as an outsider. It was really a dereliction of duty. "You''re welcome. Take care of them." Gray was in a better mood after successfully saving a baby. Chapter 93 The birth of small life is undoubtedly an exciting event for people in shopping malls, which shows that in addition to a group of man eating monsters, human beings themselves are still normal. As long as we work hard, human beings can continue. Although gray is not a person in this world, his new life always seems so valuable in this last world, and he is sincerely happy for them. When a happy event happens, gray is more energetic in killing zombies, but what slightly affects his mood is that he always loses in chess. Andy''s technology is a bit higher than him. After all, he just started playing this. Because Luta gave birth to a little life, everyone was very happy. After getting gray''s permission, everyone unanimously decided to give women a holiday, and the next few quantities were completed by men. They were very happy at the beginning. They strolled around the mall, and nobody cares here. They can try any beautiful clothes they like and show off on them. But this kind of thing was very happy at first, but it also showed fatigue after two hours. Several people came to the bar and poured a glass of wine. Nicole thought about it, poured another glass and walked upstairs alone. Monica looked at her actions and sneered. She was unwilling to fall behind and poured another glass of wine to follow. When I went upstairs, I saw Nicole put her glass on Gray''s chessboard and sat quietly watching him play chess. To tell the truth, gray doesn''t know what''s going on. Monica hasn''t gone out of his room once or twice. People in the mall basically know what it means, but Nicole doesn''t care at all. But she didn''t do anything else, just occasionally help a little, such as handing a bottle of water, taking some snacks, chatting with him, or sitting silently watching him. Monica came over and sat beside the chessboard. "Gray, I brought you wine. I made it myself." "Thank you." Gray took a drink, first picked up the gun and exploded a zombie''s head more than ten meters away, and then picked up the telescope to see what step Andy took. After seeing Andy''s way of walking, gray first moved the chess piece on the opposite side, and then began to think about how to move. When he moved the chess pieces and wanted to write to Andy, Nicole had picked up the writing board and brushed it up. Then she raised the writing board high and smiled at him. Gray was stunned, smiled and nodded. It seemed that Nicole had accepted Frank''s death and had come out of sadness after the birth of her little life. Think about it, Frank''s things were expected, and she was already prepared. Except that people will be sad when they die, there can be no unacceptable situation. Pick up the rifle to aim and continue to kill the zombie. After feeling that Andy should think about it, he is ready to pick up the telescope to see how Andy goes this step. But Monica suddenly took the telescope, put it in front of her, reached out and moved her chess piece one step, showing a provocative smile to Nicole. Gray didn''t care much about the two people''s jealousy, and even was a little happy to see their success. How to say, he knows very well that he is just a passer-by in this world. He didn''t want to really develop a relationship. We just meet each other''s needs. One more person... Well, he can accept it. He''s not afraid of being squeezed dry. Of course, it is also right to give them some care in this process. Thinking of this, gray is very glad that he has entered the western world. If it is the ancient world of China, basically he doesn''t dare to ask for a girl''s body at will. If he can''t bear that responsibility, the western world is much better. Everyone knows that each other takes what they need and won''t talk about things with feelings. If it is modern China, he also dares. After all, there are still many open women in modern society. He doesn''t regard chastity as life as in ancient times, but he won''t find a little girl who runs for love and marriage at first sight, because such a little girl obviously wants to invest in feelings. With two assistants, Gray''s side is obviously much easier than Andy''s side, but Andy doesn''t care. As long as someone accompanies him to relieve his boredom. However, some people were unhappy. After gray moved a move of chess, he saw a green light shoot out quickly, came to Andy''s chessboard and moved one step with a piece in his arms. Andy looked at the writing board erected opposite for a while and gave the elf a thumbs up, so it was much easier to play chess. Then you can see the figure of the elf shuttling back and forth between the two buildings. Monica and Nicole put down their objects because they don''t need them anymore, so they have to watch the elf show. But before they finished a game of chess, they picked up their own things, because the elf was lying on Gray''s legs with his tongue sticking out, looking tired. Monica and Nicole are both laughing, but Nicole is more restrained. She also holds the elf over and gently massages her. "Bitch." Monica hated to think that the other party would not only lick gray, but now even the elves began to lick, shameless and shameless. After playing a game, he continued to kill zombies, and then played chess. Unconsciously, it was afternoon. Gray looked at more than half of the zombies left below, waved to Andy and said that he would stop here today and continue tomorrow. On the second floor, everyone gathered together. The little baby who just came to the world today is the center of everyone. "Have you got a name?" Gray sat down with two jealous women. "Not yet, boss. Why didn''t anyone call me up when it was so important?" Terry is the nearest one, Wen Yan replied. He is responsible for monitoring at night. He sleeps during the day and probably wakes up in the afternoon. "Who remembered you then?" "Haven''t you figured it out yet?" Gray looks at the Andrews. It''s up to them. "Luta and I have prepared several names, but it is difficult to make a decision, so we want to refer to them." Andre smiled, took a piece of paper from Luta''s hand and handed it to gray. There are more than a dozen names on it, but many of them have been crossed out. It seems that they have been excluded by the couple. There are four remaining names: Ruth, Kelly, Jennifer and Caroline. Gray passed the paper to the others. "I''m not very good at naming. It doesn''t seem to make any difference. Which one is better?" "I think callise sounds better. She knows she''s a lady." Bart came first. "Ruth is more elegant." "I think Caroline is more in line with our baby''s temperament." "I think so." "Jennifer is better. My daughter''s name is Jennifer. She''s a beautiful little angel." At the end of the discussion, Caroline had the highest number of votes and Jennifer had the least. Andre and Luta looked at each other and nodded. "It''s Caroline, baby. Your name is Caroline, Caroline." They were hesitant among the four names and thought that each was good. Since everyone likes the name Caroline, it''s Caroline. Anna and Norma pushed the freshly prepared food out. "Have you got a name?" "Caroline." "Oh, Caroline, that''s the best name. Come on, baby, the bottle for you." "Come on, everyone is hungry. This is our carefully prepared dinner for everyone. Try it." After dinner, instead of drinking and boasting like the other day, everyone began to tease Caroline. The child became everyone''s baby. Chapter 94 Gray teased Caroline, then went back to his room, closed the door and sat in the middle of the room with a chair. Suddenly, a flame appeared in his hand, then controlled the flame and began to elongate, and finally turned into a long flame rope. For the only magic he can, gray has never given up practicing, but what he practices is not setting fire, but controlling fire. He has always believed that the improvement of skills is not only the improvement of destructive power, but also the improvement of control. This is true for both magic skills and those cold weapon skills. It can be said that you have really mastered them only when you have mastered them skillfully. For example, if he wants to improve his destructive power, he can do it as long as he increases his magic input, but his control power needs a long time of practice. Even he felt that after his control reached a certain level, he could use little magic to achieve the effect that needed more magic before. So how to improve control? Gray didn''t have a systematic practice method. The way he thought of was to control the flame to become a long line. Of course, becoming a long line is not the purpose, but mainly control. No matter what else can be changed, he just chose this seemingly intuitive method, because the length can be measured. At first, he couldn''t do this. As long as he increased his magic output and wanted to control the flame to lengthen and thin, the result was that the flame soared and almost set the house on fire several times. But soon he can simply control the fire he releases. He thinks it has a lot to do with his spiritual strength of up to 20 points and his hard practice. More importantly, he is a genius. So far, he has been able to pull the flame into a long rope. These flame ropes fly around the room, and the red light shines brightly on the whole room. With the continuous input of his magic, the length of the flame rope continued to grow, and the flame rope became thinner. Finally, the flame rope with the thickness of his fingers was tens of meters long and wound around the room again and again. However, as gray continued to input magic, the front part of the flame rope began to collapse into flame. This is what he expected. It was the same when the flame rope was lost before, but now it is tens of meters long. This is the result. "Dong Dong Dong!" Gray''s mind was all on the control flame rope. At this time, he was suddenly disturbed. His mind was in a mess. The flame rope in his hand suddenly began to collapse from the front, and the flame rope of tens of meters also ran in the room. The moving flame rope is like a red snake. It moves in the room, and the furniture is channeled out of big holes. Gray''s mind moves and quickly releases the control to let the flame rope turn into a flame to dissipate. But many flames fell on the furniture. Gray waved quickly. Fortunately, there was his magic in those flames. As soon as he waved, he gathered those flames back into his hand to form a big fireball. With one press of both hands, the big fireball shrinks to the size of a basketball and continues to press down. When the fireball shrinks again, gray feels a little pressure to continue to shrink. It was the knock outside the door. Gray grabbed a big fireball in one hand and went to open the door. "Gray, I found an astronomical telescope when I went shopping during the day. The weather is also good today. Do you want to go and have a look?" Nicole said, holding a telescope bigger than her. Then she saw the fireball in Gray''s hand, stepped back in shock, and a flash of panic flashed on her face, "what are you doing? I didn''t bother you, did I? " "It''s all right. I have time to practice my divine power." Gray said unfathomably, went out and took the door, "can you find celestial bodies?" "Learned a little." "I''ll take it." Gray reached out his free hand to touch the telescope and put it in his backpack. He was curious about the things in the sky. He had not seen them with his own eyes before. He wanted to know whether the universe was really as bright and mysterious as the pictures on the Internet. Every time he sees a picture of the stars or those science fiction movies, he thinks, is the universe really like this? Even when he was in college in the previous life, he wanted to sell a telescope and have a look by himself, but he didn''t buy it in the end. Now it''s good to have a chance to have a look. Not far from her back, Monica looked at the figure in front with a plate of cakes, stamped her feet angrily and scolded a bitch. Most places upstairs were covered with mud, leaving only a few roads and small places for easy movement. Gray took out the telescope and gave it to Nicole. He went to the side, weighed the fireball, held the ball with his hands, and began to compress again. The fireball shrank a little in Gray''s hand, and the flame inside became more and more violent. Nicole put the telescope in place and came to ask him to go together and teach him how to debug the telescope and how to find stars. As a result, as soon as she came to him, she felt her cold hair stand up. Her body instinct told her to leave quickly, or her life might be in danger. The big sweat on Gray''s head began to drip. Gray stared at the fireball on his hand. Finally, when he felt that he could no longer compress it with his own strength, he threw the fireball out. Compressed to this extent, he can''t lift it. As long as he dares to let go of control, the fireball will explode immediately. The fireball falls into the zombie group, the last control force gray exerts on it disappears, and the fireball expands instantly in the zombie group. With a bang, a flame mushroom appeared in the zombie group. Within a few meters with the fireball as the center, all the zombies were swallowed up by the flame. When the flame disappeared, gray could see that there was a gap of several meters in the zombie group. It was estimated that more than a dozen zombies were blown to pieces. "Shit, sure enough, the little fireball is the basic skill of the mage. Why did I forget it?" Gray was very upset. But at this time, he found that his mental power had increased slightly. When he opened the attribute interface, his mental power reached 22 points, an increase of two points. "Unexpected joy, is it because I realized that the small fireball is the basic skill of the mage?" Of course, it''s impossible. Gray guessed that it might be the change caused by his long practice of magic. After all, magic needs to be controlled by mental power, and mental power will naturally be exercised. "This is a little stronger than an ordinary grenade." Look at the blank that will be filled by the zombie below, Gray said with a slight sigh. I knew I had studied the small fireball. I compressed it for one minute and immediately harvested more than a dozen zombies. It''s much faster than shooting. "That''s great." Nicole swallowed her saliva, patted her palm and smiled. Her mouth was strong, but her body was shaking honestly. It''s no wonder that she had the feeling of cold hair standing up next to this thing just now. Next time gray comes up with this thing, be sure to stay away from him, Nicole whispered. Then she saw the flame on Gray''s hand again, which was slowly suppressed into a small fireball by him, and flames poured into gray''s hand. She stepped back without a trace, and Nicole looked at his movements secretly. Gray didn''t compress too hard this time, but after throwing it down, he also blew up several zombies. More importantly, unlike the first violent fireball, this time he can control the landing point and explosion time. Another small fireball was condensed. This time it was more violent than before, but it was not as violent as the one for the first time. After throwing it out, gray felt that his control was gradually weakening. At last, the small fireball flew more than ten meters away, and he completely lost control of it. This time, the power of the small fireball is slightly stronger than the second time. It can be controlled from a close distance. It can not only control the explosion of the small fireball, but also control its direction. He experimented several times in a row until he consumed all his magic. When gray looked back, he remembered that he was worthy of others to see the stars. "Sorry, I have a sudden inspiration. Experiment. Let''s continue." "Very powerful." Nicole thumbed up. Chapter 95 Without magic, gray naturally stopped experimenting with his fireball, so he remembered his purpose at the beginning and was ready to see the moon in the sky with Nicole. However, because of the momentum of his experiment, the following group of people were attracted by the fireball explosion. Before coming up, they thought it was the army who came to rescue them. After cleaning up the zombie, they were disappointed to know that it was gray. However, after hearing that they were ready to see the moon, someone stayed and asked to join them. Nicole certainly disagreed with such an unreasonable request that she obviously planned to cross the line. They couldn''t argue. They both looked at gray, but gray didn''t care. She began to adjust the telescope to the moon. "Scum." They scolded secretly from the bottom of their hearts, and a look of disappointment flashed on their faces. Even if we know that we have no feelings and just simply meet their own needs, we sometimes fantasize that the other party really likes ourselves and can help ourselves in the face of some choices. Gray glanced at their faces in the corner of his eyes. He knew that they didn''t hear their voice to help. It was probably very uncomfortable, but it was none of his business. Neither of them was his man. He was just a mature man. He wanted everything, naturally. As for the character, gray thinks he is very noble. He neither forces anyone, nor deliberately conceals which side deceives the other side. Everyone has no emotional entanglement. They are all voluntary when they clearly know that they have opponents. It''s too much to say that others'' character is not good. At night, gray returned to the room alone and felt a little magic. His eyes gradually fell on the sleeping elf. Gray gently pulled the ELF''s body with his finger and woke her up. He was surprised and said, "little Molly, are you awake?" Little Molly: "... And..." "Little Molly, I''ve run out of magic. The magic recovery in the world is so slow. Do you have any ideas to help me recover my magic quickly?" Gray said calmly, as if he hadn''t just done something bad. "No, bad man." Little Molly flew up and punched him on the head, then flew to her nest and continued to sleep. After closing her eyes for less than three seconds, little jasmine turned over and said, "the magic of the elf returns quickly. Here you are." With that, little Molly took the wooden pendant from her neck, turned it into a normal size and handed it to gray. This pendant can increase the magic affinity. At first, gray thought it was useless to him, so he handed it to little Molly. Unexpectedly, he had to take it back now. But yes, little jasmine is the darling of nature. According to some novels and movies, it is an existence loved by the world. The element affinity is absolutely top, and the talent is strong. You don''t need this thing, but you need it yourself. But gray didn''t like to wear it around his neck, so he wrapped it around his hand twice and turned it into a bracelet. This thing is not equipment in the game. It does not need a specific position to wear. As long as it is hung on the body, it can produce an effect. After wearing the pendant, gray felt his magic recovery speed increased by 10%. "OK." Gray stroked the wooden pendant with his fingers and muttered. He thought it was a little low to increase by only 10%, but at present, he has no disdain for the qualification. Sitting back in bed, gray didn''t go to bed immediately, but waited for the concubines to come and wait for him. "I wonder if Nicole can face up to her heart and summon up the courage to come to me today." Gray fully shows what a scum man is... A hero. It is said that beauty matches heroes. A dragon slaying warrior like him is still the king of a country. Isn''t it a big problem to match more beautiful women? Gray waited and waited, waited and waited, and finally began to take out gold coins to build the castle. At the last two o''clock, no one came to knock on the door. He fell down on the bed and began to sleep. the second day. Gray slept soundly and suddenly felt something cold falling on his face. "It''s raining, it''s raining." Sitting up in horror, gray saw that his body, quilt and pillow were covered with gold coins, and most of the castle he built yesterday had been torn down. And under the green magic, there was a steady stream of gold coins flying out and hitting gray on the head. "Gray, you woke up. You woke up so early." The elf smiled cunningly, and the happy corners of his mouth were like a little fox who stole meat. The gold coins in the air suddenly lost their power and fell to the ground. "Good morning, little Molly." Gray greeted happily and rolled out of bed. "Gray, do you like sleeping in gold coins?" Little Molly didn''t see the reaction she wanted to see and asked reluctantly. "It''s OK. Sleeping in the treasure makes people feel comfortable. Maybe I can try to sleep in the pile of gold coins or spread the bed with gold coins before sleeping. Little Molly, do you want to have a try? It''s very comfortable." Gray looked at the room full of gold coins and had no plan to clean up for the time being. Next time someone comes in, let her take it away as a reward. His majesty is so generous. Gray thought to himself that he hoped it was Nicole, because he had sent some gold jewelry to Monica. Wait, I seem to have found a problem. Gray''s eyes slowly turned to little jasmine. The elf thought he was going to start liquidation, and immediately put on the posture of a war. "Little Molly, you say that the world has become like this. Are the gold bars in the bank and the jewelry in the jewelry store all ownerless things? We have a chance. Shall we move all these away? " Gray''s eyes were so bright that they could be used as a flashlight at night. Seeing that gray didn''t mean to fight, the elf immediately vented his anger and turned his head and didn''t answer him. "Yes, even if it''s gold, the warehouse of the bank is not easy to open, and I have enough gold myself. I still have a gold mine that hasn''t been excavated. It''s better to take jewelry and more rings and necklaces. When I go to other worlds in the future, I don''t have to send such vulgar things as gold coins." Gray nodded and suddenly said. "If you want to find a bigger diamond and gem, you''d better find those world-famous gemstones. At that time, I''ll have a diamond gem bigger than a pigeon''s egg. I think which little sister can walk." Gray fell into a beautiful fantasy and smiled happily. The kind elf couldn''t see his strange appearance. He picked up a handful of gold coins by magic and sprinkled them on his head to wake him up from his fantasy. "Little Molly, you are so cute." Gray nodded. Anyway, he would never care about it. Otherwise, it must be his first move. It''s his fault. At that time, he might have to cut the wine compensation. It''s not cost-effective. Your majesty will not do such a thing, let alone let little jasmine play like this. It can also increase each other''s feelings. Moreover, the feeling of gold coins slipping over her body is quite good. Just think that little jasmine is helping herself wash gold coins. Little Molly held her head high with her little hands, as if I didn''t know you said god horse. "Well, the new day begins. Let''s forget the unhappy things in the past and fight for the new day." Gray said with high morale, then took out a small piece of chocolate and held it up to his head. The elf immediately flew over and grabbed the chocolate and sat on his head. Chapter 96 Except Terry, who is on the night shift, everyone else gets up very early. Now there are only a few people. They basically have no nightlife. Everyone goes to bed early and naturally gets up early. Their lifestyle is particularly healthy. Anna and Norma are chefs. They prepare meals every day. At this time, they have entered the kitchen to prepare breakfast for everyone. "Gray, according to my observation, there are no zombies from other places. Generally speaking, you can eliminate some zombies here, and you can eliminate them all in a few days." A group of people sat on the sofa, Michael analyzed. "Yes, I thought it would take more than ten days. Later, after Andy joined, I thought it would take seven or eight days. It turns out that it is." Gray nodded. "By the way, the seeds have been found. I haven''t seen the specific seeds. Take a look. Plant what is suitable for planting. There will be vegetables to eat in a while. Don''t worry." Michael said solemnly, "don''t worry. I think we should take a long view." He cleared his throat, "even if all the food on the roof is planted, it is not enough for us to eat. When we finish eating the stored food in the mall, we need to go to other places to collect food, but the stored food is limited. Sooner or later, there will be no food to eat, so we need more land, plant more food and be self-sufficient." Gray nodded. This guy is not bad. He has basically determined the death penalty. At this time, he is still thinking about what to do in the future for everyone. "I thought about this. If there are no zombies in other places smelling of living people after cleaning up the zombies, we can try to build a base and surround a large farm. In this way, there should be enough space for everyone to use and raise some livestock. But there is a difficulty in this plan, that is, the land to be enclosed must be very large. It is impossible to build it in a short time just by these people. Once a zombie comes within this time, all previous efforts will be wasted. Another thing, after the zombies here are cleared, I''m basically leaving. Well, if you''re okay these days, help me refit the bus in the parking lot. The car shell is thickened to withstand the impact. Install sharp knives on both sides of the car and make a device in front that can divert the zombies. " "Boss, are you leaving?" Bart was shocked. He thought gray would stay here forever. After all, gray is now the boss here, and two beautiful women are jealous of him. If it were him, he would never leave. "I''ve thought about this for a long time, but don''t worry, I''ll clean up the zombie before I leave. You can do whatever you want as soon as possible." Gray nodded and gave them a shot today. "In addition, if we want to build a base, we really need to build it more firmly, and the ground should be bigger, so as to collect more materials as much as possible. If there are no survivors elsewhere, I think those zombies are likely to come by smelling of living people. " "Of course, maybe before they find it, I have successfully found a way to kill all zombies. At that time, you don''t have to build any base." "Boss, I believe you will find a way." Bart said firmly. Looking at these people, gray sighed slightly and said, "it''s hard to say whether it will succeed or not. We can only say everything." Gray is not sure. He just wants to try. If he succeeds, he estimates that he can achieve a lot of achievements in an instant and definitely make a lot of achievements. If he doesn''t succeed, he can only say sorry, and then run away with the elf himself. When gray wants to achieve something, it''s true that he can''t bear it, but between his heart can''t bear it and his own life and the ELF''s life, he will still choose to run away. He remembered that at the end of the film, there seemed to be only a few thousand people left in the world. Of course, except those who were refrigerated under the umbrella. For a population of 7 billion, this number is really not even a dime. It is really tragic. If he solved the problem of zombies now, the number of survivors around the world could at least increase hundreds of times, or even more. Of course, he really can''t control how to continue fighting with the umbrella people in the back. He can only hope that Alice''s leading role halo will bless her to continue to take down umbrella companies all over the world. CJ just listened vaguely at first. Later, according to the thinking of several people, the zombies were cleared - you can go out - to build a large and safe base. He came up with a wonderful idea. So he immediately said his thoughts excitedly, "boss, since we can go out after you kill the zombies here, why don''t we go to the sea? I remember there are several islands out of the port. They are not desert islands. Those zombies must not be able to cross the sea to attack us? " Gray looked at CJ in surprise. It was not that he couldn''t pay attention, but that the idea was great. The sea was so wide that the zombie wanted to cross such a wide sea. It was a dream. That is, he didn''t know it was near the sea at the beginning, otherwise he would have thought of this attention. After all, he was so smart, unparalleled in intelligence, both wisdom and courage, and superior in wisdom¡¤¡¤¡¤ "I think this method is very good. How about you?" Gray looked at the others. After all, what they decided now was where they would live in the future. They needed to make their own decisions. Then he found that everyone else was looking at CJ with bright eyes. This method doesn''t sound very good, but when you think about it carefully, you will find that there is no better way to avoid zombies than going to sea. Moreover, the sea water around the island is a natural barrier. Unless zombies can fly, you don''t have to worry at all. "I remember Steve mentioned that he had a villa on an island and his own yacht." Monica said. "An island must have enough resources and land. As long as we bring more seeds, we basically don''t have to worry about food, and we don''t have to worry about the threat of zombies." Said uncle Tucker. Everyone''s eyes lit up, and the picture of a paradise gradually unfolded in their minds. So is gray. The more he thinks about it, the more he thinks about it, the more feasible it is. If people living by the sea can think of this method, in ten years, there will not be only thousands of people left in the world. After all, there are still many islands in the world, not only islands, but also islands in the lake and islands in the heart of the river. Even if there are zombies on some islands, the number of zombies cannot be compared with that on land. As long as the zombies are removed patiently, one paradise after another can be built. Anna and Norma came out. They told them again. They were also very excited and expressed their willingness to go to the island. "Well, that''s settled. Andy and I will continue to clean up the zombies these days. You can help me transform a car and come out. After the zombies are cleaned up, you first collect the necessary materials, and then I''ll send you to the seaside to find a boat." Gray said firmly. "Cheers, everyone, for a better future." Chapter 97 Gray continues to play chess with Andy to kill the zombie. Others also have a new task. The men start to refit the vehicle, and the women play on one side. There are only two people out there, Luta and Caroline. They just need to protect themselves. A few days later, gray frowned. After his last achievement, he had killed more than 3000 zombies, but the system still didn''t prompt the achievement. Gray is sure that the number of zombies he killed is only a lot more. The number of 3000 can be reached anyway, but the system just doesn''t prompt him to achieve it. "Does a serial achievement have only two auras? It''s impossible. A serial achievement doesn''t have more than three rings. How can it be called a serial achievement? " Gray thought it was possible that the system was greedy for its own achievement points. Considering that he had achieved so little in the past, he increasingly felt that it was possible, so he secretly questioned the system and asked it to hand over 20... 50 achievement points immediately. But the system ignored him, and gray felt that his system was mentally retarded. Every time he had any questions, the system would not provide humanized answers, but would only give things like the instructions. How good other people''s systems are. They are not only intelligent, but also can accompany the master to relieve boredom. When they really can''t, they can also become a system mother to make the master happy. As for what kind of happiness method is, it varies from person to person. Without a systematic answer, gray began to guess in other aspects, "or is the condition for the achievement of the third achievement more stringent, not multiplied by ten times, but a hundred times?" "Certainly not. How could there be such an unreasonable increase? The number of one hundred times is completely different from the previous ten times. I must be wrong. Maybe there are too many things these days. I remember wrong, so the number has not reached 3000. I have to continue to kill zombies. " After self hypnosis, gray cheered up, looked at less than 10% of the zombies left below and the zombies everywhere, took a breath, picked up the gun and went on working. Dare not take a deep breath. Even if you take a deep breath, you should inhale slowly, otherwise the rotten smell below will go straight to your brain. It''s difficult for you to wear a three-layer or five-layer mask. It''s ok if it''s those zombies who are half dead and half alive, but those killed bodies really change qualitatively very quickly. As long as they don''t arrive in a day, they emit a rotten smell. Large pieces of dead bodies fall together, which makes people desperate. But fortunately, although the taste is strong, there are not many people floating in the mall. After entering the mall, it is basically light. No one can''t stand it. Everyone is basically used to it, and gray is not used to it. Before long, the elf flew back from a distance, flew to Gray''s head and immediately covered him with a green bubble magic mask. Gray took a deep breath and felt like he was back in the forest, smelling the fragrance of trees and soil. "Thank you, jasmine." Gray reached out his little finger and touched the ELF''s cheek, but the elf slapped his finger open. Gray didn''t care. He looked at Andy across the street and raised his writing board. "Try hard. In two days, you can get out of your kennel." Andy looks at the achievements of himself and gray these days. He is also very shocked and satisfied. At the same time, he is also full of hope. As gray said, these monsters can be killed. As long as these monsters are dead, he can go out. However, there is one more thing, which must be solved quickly. Andy raises the writing board: "gray, I''ve finished my food. Is there any way? Support! " He saved food these days, but this morning, the last piece of bread fell into his stomach, and there was nothing to eat in the house. "Say so." Gray lifted the writing board and shook it. He turned and walked to the second floor. He found Anna''s baked bread in the kitchen, took some bottles of milk and put them in a bag. "Little Molly, please send it to Andy. He''s starving." Gray handed the bag to little Molly. Andy on the opposite side keeps looking at gray. When he sees that little Molly really flies up with a bag several times larger than her, he really wants to shout out excitedly. "I''m really stupid. If I said it earlier, even if little Molly can''t transport such a big thing and transport a little thing back and forth every time, it''s enough for me to eat. You''re stupid, shit Andy." When the elf came, he quickly took a bag of food from her hand, but did not immediately devour it. Instead, he caught the elf in his other hand and put her on the chair before opening the bag and eating like a hungry ghost. After feeling something in his stomach, Andy looked up and said thank you to the elf vaguely. The elf waved his hand, turned and flew back to gray. "You saved a man. Oh, great." Gray praised, reached out and took out a piece of chocolate, broke a small piece for her, and then threw the rest into her mouth when she wasn''t paying attention. The elf ignored him and nibbled at his small piece of chocolate. Opposite, after Andy was full, he drank a bottle of milk and raised his writing board. "I feel full of strength. Let''s dry these damn things." Andy really hates these zombies, especially in the past few days when he is hungry. Every time he thinks that these guys have trapped him, he can''t help but want to go out with a gun to kill them in the middle of the night. "Come on, let''s work hard. We must get rid of them all tomorrow." Gray nodded. It''s almost noon now. There must be no way to completely clean it up today. If it''s finished early tomorrow, others can go out and search for some supplies. When they were excited, neither of them mentioned playing chess again. They all tried their best to kill the zombie. By evening, there were only a few hundred zombies left downstairs. "Gray, thank you for your food. Let''s continue tomorrow." Andy raised the writing board and said, they usually rest at this time, but because it''s coming to the end, today is more excited, so it''s a little later than usual. Looking at the sky, gray didn''t insist. He nodded to say hello to Andy, put his things in his backpack and went to the second floor. "Boss, how many zombies are there?" Bart asked, it''s his turn to be on the night shift these days. He just woke up. "Not much. Andy and I will work hard and finish it before noon tomorrow." Gray sat down in his own place. "You spend the afternoon collecting some things you need. We''ll go to the dock the morning after tomorrow." With that, he saw a happy look on everyone''s face. They were all glad that they could finally leave this infernal place. "Boss, the modified car you want has been modified again according to your requirements. Go and have a look later. There are still places to be modified. We will continue to modify it in the evening." Andre came and helped Luta. Luta holds the child in her arms. She doesn''t have much energy on her face. She is a little dull most of the time. She smiles only when she faces the child. Chapter 98 Basement Parking. A mighty steel beast crawled in the dark. As several people walked in with a flashlight, the beast in the dark gradually revealed its true face. This is a ferocious and domineering behemoth. In front of it is a collision angle similar to an arrow. That is the diverter required by gray. In the face of a huge group of zombies, it is difficult to roll them hard. It is a better way to separate them. On both sides of the vehicle are rows of sharp knives retracted forward. As long as the button is pressed, these sharp knives will open backward and turn into sickles for harvesting death. After the sharp knife, the whole car body is tightly protected by a layer of fine iron mesh that can''t even buckle a finger. Moreover, under the wire mesh is not the real car body, but their thickened car body. The lower windows of the barbed wire mesh have been replaced with anti-theft glass, and the seats in the car have been thrown out. Now it has been transformed into a large empty car. There are no seats except the driver''s seat, but there are many points that can fix things, which they specially made. Above the car is a sunroof that can be closed. The sunroof can be locked from the car. If the car is difficult to open the door, you can open the sunroof above to go out. After walking around the fierce car, Gray was very satisfied. "Good, move your things into the car tomorrow." Not far from the car, the bed, kitchenette and small storage cabinet are all neatly placed, waiting to be installed upward. "No tomorrow, we can continue to install it now. Anyway, we have nothing to do at night. We''ll do it after dinner." "That''s good." Gray nodded and everyone else started work in full swing. Items were installed and fixed to the car. More than an hour later, the car has become a real RV, a movable room and a movable small base. "Come in and have a look?" After installing all the accessories, several people invited gray. "OK, look at your results." When gray walked in, several people excitedly introduced him to the functions of these things and some convenient uses. Gray knew everything. They were telling him how to fix these things and how to move them. For example, the bed can be pulled up when it is not needed and erected behind the carriage (there is no doubt that the space inside is so high. After all, they have to take a ladder when they go to the skylight), and those things can be separated to facilitate gray to drink and cook. When he wants to sleep, the small kitchen and small storage cabinet can be crowded together to make room for the bed. No matter what time, it will not appear too narrow here. It is well intentioned. "Little Molly, we''ll go wandering in a few days." Gray also liked these and said happily to the elf. The elf nodded curiously, then found a small folding bed on one side of the carriage, pulled it down and lay on it happily. "By the way, boss, this electric light, you can run five hours a day and basically use it for one night." Seeing that gray looked very satisfied, Andre pointed to the light path on the top of the car. "OK." Gray smiled. It''s well designed so that you don''t have to be careful to light the car with a fire rope. Gray is very satisfied with the modified car. With this car, at least the long-distance attack is not a problem. The problems of food and accommodation can be well solved. There is no need to worry about being eaten by zombies when sleeping in the wilderness. Especially the arrow shaped corner in front of the car, which he specially asked them to install at the beginning, so that if you encounter a large group of zombies, you don''t have to run over them. You can separate the zombies like a current, and you don''t have to worry about being blocked by the zombies. I''m a genius. After completing the last step of refitting the vehicle with everyone, gray came upstairs again and skillfully gathered a small fireball and threw it downstairs. On the opposite roof, Andy also picked up his rifle and began to kill the zombie by the light of the small fireball. This is the reserved program after dinner every day. After throwing a small fireball for a while, dozens of zombies were killed. A fire rope made a red good night in the air. Gray rubbed it into a small fireball and threw it down. He turned back and walked towards the stairs. Suddenly, a smile hung from the corner of his mouth. After shooting thousands of bullets to improve his shooting skills to intermediate firearms, his flame skill finally reached intermediate level. Of course, he is more or less ready to upgrade his own skills. After all, he can feel some improvement in proficiency and control. Gray can''t stand still. Every time he upgrades his skills, there will be some perception feedback. It''s not obvious at the entry-level and primary levels. Sometimes he can''t feel anything when he understands carefully, but he can feel something at the intermediate level, which is very helpful to improve his skills. He doesn''t want to miss it. He knows that if he is only himself, he should rely on himself to improve his skills bit by bit, and there will be no level division. The perception of level promotion should be an alternative reward given by the system. After standing for a full minute, gray slowly opened his eyes. He felt very satisfied. His understanding of flame art has been improved by a few points. If he has experienced progress, his progress bar should be increased by one percentage point. I want to do some experiments to see my current level. However, I am shy and have little magic left. I have to go back to sleep first and carry out the experiment tomorrow morning. The next morning, when others saw Gray on the roof, they saw him pulling noodles. The fire rope on his hand was stretched, thrown, twisted, stretched, thrown, twisted again. It looks like acrobatics. Several people want to move a small bench to sit down, have another bucket of popcorn, and give some applause when they see the highlights. Finally, Gray''s fire rope was like hemp rope. Each one was entangled, but it was absolutely clear. None of them was integrated with other fire ropes. He can still control it, but its power is definitely stronger than the small fireball that used the same magic yesterday. "How''s it going, gray?" The others came forward at this time. He knew what they were asking, which he had already calculated in his mind, "you can do it in two or three hours. Prepare, make a list of what you want to find, and roughly determine the scope of what you want to find, so that you won''t be too blind." "This has already been done. We thought about it all night last night. It shouldn''t be bad." Anna nodded and took out a notebook as if she wanted gray to have a look. "I don''t know what you need. Just decide by yourself. However, it''s best to divide several areas into several teams and cooperate. This should improve a lot of efficiency." Gray suggested. "We also consider this." A group of people nodded. It was obvious that they had already discussed it. As for why gray didn''t know, because he set fire first, went down and went straight back to his room to sleep. They didn''t have a chance to say. "And many things can be found in shopping malls. We have very clear goals for the rest." Anna continued. "That''s good." Seeing that they were considerate, Gray was too lazy to worry about anything and continued to kill zombies. Opposite, Andy is the same, but he always has food or drink in his mouth, which is sent by the elf. Obviously, he knew that he could get out of trouble today and that food would not be a problem in the future, so he didn''t plan to continue to save food and enjoy it. As Andy swallowed the food, the speed of zombies'' death increased. Three hours later, all the zombies outside the mall were cleared, and the gate of the mall could finally be opened. However, no one went out through the gate, because there were all zombies outside the gate. It was more comfortable to go behind, and there was the big truck behind, which was just used to pull supplies. Chapter 99 Looking at a group of people who had already got on the bus, gray suddenly remembered something and shouted to them, "wait, find me a national map." As soon as gray finished shouting, someone answered. Andy dressed up as a western cowboy, with a wild smile on his face and a bottle of Wahaha in his hand... Oh no, it''s ice beer. He came step by step, "there are several maps in my family, both nationwide and worldwide." "I see you through the telescope every day. I finally see you as a real person. Nice to meet you. I''m Andy." Andy looked very excited. He didn''t know if he drank like this with his monkey ass cheeks. "I''m gray. Why don''t you remember me? On the day when the zombie just broke out, I went to your store to buy weapons." Gray said with a smile, "you''ve cheated me two big pieces of gold and hurt me badly." "Is that you?" Andy didn''t expect and didn''t find it. After all, gray came and went in a hurry that day, and his attention was basically all on gold and building his own safe house. Where would he pay attention to what this guy looks like? Later, when they were playing chess with binoculars upstairs, he just felt a little familiar. He thought he hadn''t seen the psychological role of others for too long. "Hey, now think about it, I''ve lost a lot. It''s no use asking for gold now. Gold, like us dollars, is waste. If you want to go directly to the bank to get it, the guy in your hand is more important." Andy shook his head with a look of loss on his face. At first, I thought there would be rescue. I felt that the affected area was not large. Maybe this was the only place where this happened, so I accepted the gold. I hope there will be nothing else after being rescued. But from the back of the TV, after contacting the fact that there is still no rescue for so many days, Andy can probably guess that the whole country is like this. There is no hope of waiting for rescue, so he can only save himself. Fortunately, I kept cleaning up the zombies. Now I finally cleaned up those disgusting things and I can go out myself. Gray smiled and stopped talking about the topic. "Let''s discuss taking some seeds and things we need to go to sea and live on the island. Do you want to go there together?" "To the island?" Andy wondered, didn''t all the zombies be cleaned up? He thought it was very good here. Even in such a large place, even if these people don''t grow food, they can live for several years by collecting food. Why do they leave here? "Did you find out? Now the whole world is occupied by zombies. In fact, the number of zombies in our place is not much. In those big cities, the number of zombies is millions. " "But the zombies here have been cleaned up. If they smell bad, we can live elsewhere. Anyway, no one will jump out and say it''s their house and run to the court to sue us. After all, they are already below, including your honor." "Andy, have you ever wondered why so many zombies gather here? That''s because the breath of the living attracts the zombies and makes them surround and kill endlessly. When all the survivors in big cities die, the number of zombies can reach millions. Can we kill them at that time? If you go to the sea, it''s different. The wide sea surface and the wet and salty sea breeze will largely cover up the breath of living people. Even if they are smelled by zombies, they can''t swim across the sea. " Gray explained. After killing zombies for so long and playing chess for so long, he still hopes Andy can go to a safer place, so that the zombies surrounded one day will not be used as rations or become one of the zombies. "Then I''ll prepare something, too." Andy thought for a few minutes. He thought what Gray said was reasonable, and there was really nothing to miss here, so he nodded to his suggestion. Gray watched Andy carefully return to his building from the corpse pile upstairs, and soon took out a wooden board and hung it at the window. He picked up the telescope and looked at it. It said that he wanted to go to the island. It seems that Andy left it to his family or friends. Think about it. Other places are all zombies. Even if you look for it, you may not be able to find it. If the other party can survive and find here, and then follow the tips to find the island, you should be able to meet again. After leaving this message, Andy came out of the house again. This time he was carrying a big bag, several pistols and two rifles. Gray went down to find Andy a room, and then they came to the bar. "Face to face." "OK." Gray took some bottles of wine from the wine cabinet, put them on the table and took out the chessboard. "The last time you took the bullet, I wanted to ask, what is your magical ability?" Andy was curious. In fact, no normal person can help but be curious after seeing such a magical means with his own eyes. "Magic." Gray said with a smile. After thinking about it, he said the new God salvation theory he used to pretend to force again, which surprised Andy, but in the end he believed it. "By the way, the map you want." Andy finds out two maps from behind. One is the local map and the other is the map of the United States. Several surrounding countries also have outlines, but the labels of urban roads are not detailed enough. "What do you want a map for? I know the islands on the sea. I can lead the way. " "I''m going to raccoon city." Gray found it on the map. "Raccoon city is in Colorado." Seeing that gray wants to go city by city, Andy quickly reminds him. "Here it is." Andy first found the familiar Colorado, then quickly found Raccoon City on the map and pointed it out to him. "Where are we?" Gray continued by drawing a red circle on the name of raccoon city. Andy is not surprised. Many people have lived in one place all their lives, but they may not be able to find the location of their hometown on the map immediately. Andy looked in the east of the map, then pointed to a seaside town, "here we are." He drew a red circle here again and began to study how to get to raccoon city. "Why do you want to go to raccoon city and not go to the island with us?" Andy said curiously, "who are you in Raccoon City?" "No, I''ll go to raccoon city to do something. If this thing is done, there will be no zombies in the world. You can also return to land to live." "Solve the zombie?" Andy became interested. He hated this disgusting thing. "What can you do to solve the zombie? Can I help you? " Gray thought about it. He was just trying in the past and didn''t have much confidence. Once the plan couldn''t succeed, he would immediately return to his world. It''s not appropriate to take them at this time, otherwise he would be fine when there was an accident. They would die, so he shook his head and refused Andy''s kindness. Andy didn''t continue to insist, so he began to help gray plan the route. "You said that big cities are full of zombies, then we certainly can''t cross from big cities. We''d better take the expressway, so there are few vehicles on the road and there won''t be traffic jams." Gray nodded. Andy was right about that. If the road was full of cars, it would be impossible to walk. The cars on the highway were at least a long distance away and spacious. You can detour if blocked. Chapter 100 With the help of Andy, a retired soldier, they quickly drew the safest and time-saving route on the map, avoiding big cities along the road and never entering the city. However, for the sake of insurance, they also drew several alternative routes to prevent the road from being damaged and unable to pass. After solving the route problem, gray didn''t worry and took Andy to play chess. Now everything is ready, just send them to the island. When they are safe, gray will drive to raccoon city immediately. From the map, they are on the east coast of the United States, and raccoon city is in the Midwest of the United States. It''s really a little far to go to raccoon city. It''s estimated that it will take a long time to go. They didn''t come back until the afternoon. They drove back a few more cars. They were full of materials they thought might be used, from all kinds of electrical appliances to toilet paper, all kinds of things. "How''s it going?" Gray took Luta and Andy up and asked. Luta didn''t go with them because of her health. Caroline was taken out by Norma. She said that being in the house for too long would dull the baby. It''s also because Luta''s state is getting worse and worse. She''s afraid that something will happen to Caroline when she holds her. This was decided by their husband and wife a few days ago. Luta is not suitable for raising Caroline , Andre is not careful enough, so Caroline is temporarily taken care of by Norma, and Andre assists. "Fortunately, many foods that are not easy to preserve outside have been rotten, but there is no problem with canned packaged foods, as well as flour, which can be eaten for a long time." "Some rooms still have zombies who didn''t run out. They were startled when they went in. Fortunately, they brought weapons, otherwise they would be finished. I shot them in the head according to Gray''s method, and sure enough, they fell down." "We also went to the farm to pick fresh vegetables. We can eat fresh food today. We don''t have to eat cans, eggs and bread." "Listen to you, our previous life was pretty good. After all, there was a guy who didn''t even have to eat bread." "Hey, gray, don''t dig at me. It''s not that I''m willing to be hungry. If I have, I''m willing to eat fish and meat every day." Gray smiled. It seemed that everyone had a good harvest. "Did you find the boat key?" "Boss, it''s too difficult to find the boat key. It''s no different from looking for a needle in a haystack." "Why? Don''t you know who has a boat? Just go to his house." "How can we remember that? I''m just a little security guard. " CJ booth road. "I''m just a little nurse." "I just ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Tucker saw them finish lining up and finally looked at him. On behalf of everyone, he said what he had discussed in the car before, "if you want a boat, you can only go to the port to find it. I hope there is a key over there." There are companies specialized in taking care of and managing ships at the wharf. Many people will put the keys of the yacht there and let them maintain the yacht. Gray nodded speechlessly and talked as he spoke. What line was he in? However, if you can''t find the key at that time, you can try the most primitive way to light a fire. It is said that experts can start vehicles and yachts without keys. Bart knew that the boss was going to leave and would not live on the island with everyone. When he came to him, a trace of reluctance flashed in his eyes and whispered, "boss, I''ve raised that dog very fat. We''re going to leave tomorrow, isn''t it today..." Gray looked at him. "Keep it as a gift from me." Bart was silent for a few seconds. "Thank you, boss." "By the way, boss, I just found a good thing outside. You must use it. I''ll install it on the car later." "Boss, I found the key to the yacht." Before gray could ask Bart what good things he had found, Terry ran in with a key and a smell of zombies. "Wash first." A group of people quickly covered their mouths and noses. They didn''t know why Terry went. He smelled so bad all over. Terry went to the fountain pool, washed the key on his hand, threw it to everyone, and then began to wash his hands. "Where did you find it?" Andre caught the flying key and asked curiously. "You forgot, Steve, didn''t you say he had a yacht and showed it off to you. I found it on his body." Terry said with a smile that Steve was thrown by them. He knows the approximate location. It''s easier to find him. Everyone immediately understood that anyone who went to turn around in the zombie pile would not taste better than in. "You did a good job. Go take a bath and get ready to start the carnival tonight. We''ll start tomorrow." Greyhound comforted that he liked such people. If everyone was as fearless of hardship and fatigue as Terry, it wouldn''t be too difficult in this last world. "Carnival tonight?" "Of course, but you can''t get drunk. It''s troublesome to delay tomorrow. Whoever can''t get up tomorrow, don''t let the monster whip him." Gray made a serious bluff. "Oh!!!" "Party!! Party!! " Originally, everyone was a little tired after searching for supplies for a day, but at this moment, all the fatigue was forgotten and screamed wildly. Gray also cheered with them. He knew that they didn''t care about the party, but released their pent up emotions for a long time and cheered for their upcoming new life. Make sure there''s a party and everyone starts preparing. There''s basically nothing missing in the mall. Even if they lack one or two, they can find it in the car they drive back. This time, not only the women cook, but also the men prepare. Nicole, Anna and Norma are also going to make a big cake. This big party was just prepared for several hours, and everyone was busy. When a big cake is placed in the bar, all kinds of food are brought out, the wine glasses on the table are filled with all kinds of wine, and the ceiling is also hung with colored ribbons. Everyone forms a big circle. The Carnival Party officially begins! "For tomorrow!!" Everyone raised their glasses together. Except Luta, even Michael, whose face was very abnormal, raised his glasses happily. Eat, brag, play cards, roll dice, sing¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Cheers to the boss!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Cheers to all of us!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Cheers to the damn zombie!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Cheers to the damn end!!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the end, there were few people who could stand. Andy who just joined was the one who drank the most. Gray is one of the few people who can still stand. The few who can barely stand are basically women, but Norma and Monica are also drunk. After looking at Michael and Luta, in order to prevent accidents, gray sent them back to their rooms. As for the others, some shouted to continue drinking. Gray found the sleeping elf in a wine glass, poured it out and put it on his head, patted his slightly drunk head, and then stretched out his hand to help two beautiful women who drank almost the same, "do you want to have a game of love?" "OK, I like it." Nicole smiled and fell on gray. Anna glanced at him drunk and put her hand over his handsome face. "Vomit." Gray regretted that Anna didn''t get the favor of the king in the end. In fact, on this last day, he expected only Anna he met first in the world, because Nicole had put on his gold necklace a few days ago. Put Anna, who didn''t understand and cherished the opportunity, on the sofa. Gray helped Nicole back to her room. As for Monica, it''s meaningless to sleep like a dead pig. On the contrary, Nicole who gets drunk will be more wild. Chapter 101 The next morning, gray woke up under the magic rain of the elves. However, after getting used to it, he won''t yell like before. Instead, he calmly gets up, feels the gain brought by life magic, brushes his teeth and washes his face, and then goes to see how others are doing. Gray had no life magic and could only take the most primitive wake-up method. Before long, most men stood up with their hips covered and looked at gray with a sad face. The women, gray, were much more gentle. They came to them with hungry Caroline and let Caroline''s loud cry reach their ears. They naturally woke up. "Gray, what are you doing?" Several women covered their heads and complained. They won''t change their name to boss. "It''s time to get up. Do you still want to leave here?" Gray sat on the sofa. "Go and cook. We''ll start immediately after breakfast." Although he knows that they are in poor condition, he can''t cook by himself. His majesty will only enjoy the barbecue, and he will only give it to his parents and little jasmine. Don''t think about it. Anyway, it''s not a big deal. We should find something for them to wake up. Aunt Norma and others were very upset, but there was no way. Thinking of leaving here soon, they had to endure a headache and start making breakfast. There are priorities. For them, leaving this mall to build a new home on the island is the most important thing at present. Compared with it, other little headaches are nothing. If it hadn''t been too late yesterday, they would have proposed to go right away instead of staying here for another night. As the zombies were cleaned up, no one continued to be on the night shift last night. Everyone was called up by gray. They were very excited about leaving soon, and many people went to the kitchen to help themselves. "By the way, prepare it for me... Forget it!" Gray wanted to ask them to prepare some food for themselves, but there were no ingredients here, just bread and eggs. Many things in those restaurants couldn''t eat. I knew they should have prepared them on the first day. Let them do it by themselves. Gray went to some stores in the mall to see what was useful and worth taking back. He had seen it before and took some things, but he didn''t go to some places, such as the women''s clothing store. Last time he saw a uniform, he wanted to take it back to dress up the little maids, but considering his image, he didn''t move. Now there should be no one in the monitoring room. He took all his uniforms away and put them in the small corner of his backpack. With a guilty look around, gray solemnly walked to the restaurant and waited for dinner. Bart stealthily touched it and whispered, "boss, here you are." When gray opened it, it was a piece of paper with a map on it. He could also see signs like the mall. There was a line coming out of the mall. He circled along the road to another sign. "What is this?" Gray couldn''t understand it and asked directly. "Boss, this is a shop. It''s full of good things. Boss, you must need it." Bart said mysteriously, but he just didn''t say what it was. Gray thought that everyone would be separated soon. Bart is usually very loyal. He won''t smoke him this time, or someone else will sell him off and promise to beat him into a pig. Anna, they first cooked a pot of sobering soup to wake everyone up, and then took out the prepared breakfast. "Get ready to go." Gray put down his knife and fork, and others went to the first floor. Gray went to the underground parking lot. He was going to drive his base car. Everyone else sat in their car, drove to the intersection, glanced over the corpse pile and looked at the exit of the underground garage. But after waiting for a long time, they saw that the car they modified carefully drove out of the door. The speed was a little slower than that of ordinary people. The crowd: " "Can''t the boss drive?" "I don''t know. I thought the boss could do anything!" "Not necessarily. He is so powerful. He must have been exercising all the time. He may not have a chance to learn to drive." "Yes, if the boss had a chance to drive, they must be old drivers now." Gray drove the car and slowly ran over the zombie. He felt that he was driving on that kind of dirt road in the mountains. The car body fluctuated up and down. Finally, he drove out from a pile of zombies. Gray looked at the shunting device in front of him. "It''s a little high. If it''s lower, the zombies below can be separated." "Let''s go." Gray pulled up behind the convoy and stopped, shouting at the cars ahead. "Boss, why don''t you go ahead and we''ll follow you." Several people in front said that they were afraid of driving too fast. Gray walked behind and lost it accidentally. Gray shook his head. "I don''t know how to get to the dock. You''d better lead the way." "Well, the front few, drive slowly." Gray realized that these guys were afraid he couldn''t keep up. Hehe, didn''t I tell you that I was a famous autumn mountain car God in my previous life. No matter how urgent the curve is, I can pass through at high speed. Even if the door is welded and the steering wheel is gone, I can still drive. Gray sneered a few times, stepped on the accelerator and kept whistling to urge them to hurry up. With the spirit of up to 22 points and super control, gray quickly picked up his previous driving skills and went further. Driving is not a difficult skill to learn. Although some learn fast and some learn slowly, it has been proved that most people can learn it. Driving mainly depends on the driving mentality. As long as you master the basic skills, you are not nervous, your hand holding the steering wheel is stable enough, and your foot stepping on the accelerator is stable enough, basically driving will not be a problem. If you do the above, have a pair of good eyes, respond quickly, and don''t rush in case of emergencies, you can basically become an old driver. As for gray, his skills in his previous life are OK. Up to now, he doesn''t shake his hands when killing people. Can he shake when driving? As for the mentality, it''s even better. He doesn''t have to worry about himself when the car is damaged. The reaction speed is at least several times that of ordinary people. In this way, what problems can there be when driving? Therefore, the people driving in front gradually found that the modified cars behind were becoming more and more stable, and finally they could play some coquettish operations and show their driving skills. "Shit, boss, you''re on drugs. You were careful before. Why did you suddenly become so fierce?" "I don''t know. Why don''t we drive faster so that his car won''t hit him? His car has been refitted, but ours can''t stand his impact." "No, there are others behind us. We can''t hit us." In another car, "I knew the boss was the best. Just touching the car, I could drive like this, 666!" Chapter 102 The car drove for more than 20 minutes and came to the dock. Along the way, gray drove very fast, but he didn''t ignore the situation on the roadside. If the siege of zombies was terrible before, it would be desolate all the way. There was no living creature on the way. Everything was in a mess. All kinds of garbage flew everywhere, one after another scrapped vehicles, the doors of the house were opened and the windows were broken. On the dock, this mess is even more serious, just like some monsters have raged here. Gray got out of the car. "Which ship is it?" He asked about Steve''s boat. Now everyone has only this key. They want to leave here on this boat. A group of people soon found Steve''s boat, but it was just a small yacht and couldn''t carry so many people. Besides, there were a lot of materials on the car. If only this boat, people had to go back and forth twice to transport them, don''t think about the materials. "We haven''t found any other ship keys." Several people discussed. Several men with guns went to find the key. Gray didn''t move. He stayed here to protect everyone. Although the zombies were attracted, what if there were several zombies with inconvenient legs and feet rushed out? His Majesty must ensure the safety of several weak women. Moreover, what he is looking for is just an ordinary key, which is not a treasure at all. He has no special feeling about it. These locals have no way to find it. It is a waste of time to go. Half an hour later, the others came back with a happy face. It was obvious that they had something to gain. It took half an hour to find the ship matched with the key and start several larger ships. Materials can be put in the cabin. People can stand on the deck at that time. Anyway, it won''t be long. It''s good to go sightseeing. They began to unload. Gray was not idle at this time. He was not good at finding things, but he could move things. Gray has great strength. One person can be used by three people. All the materials they expected to unload in an hour or two have been thrown into the cabin in half an hour. "Let''s go." Gray took the lead in getting on a ship. Andy was the only one who could drive this thing, but it was also very simple. The key was not to worry about hitting anything on the sea. After Professor Andy had taught for ten minutes, Gray said he had learned to drive the second ship. Andy let gray go first. He said he would break behind. But the sea is so big that gray doesn''t know where to go to find the island. Naturally, it''s hard to go ahead. Andy sighed and thought that gray could change from being tied up to an old driver so quickly. He should have some talent for these things, so he drove the boat first. Gray quickly started the yacht and drove out after him. Several people around him looked at him nervously for fear that he might capsize and fall into the water. However, this kind of thing is obviously impossible. His Majesty''s hand is very stable. After driving a distance, he can follow Andy''s ship steadily. The people on Gray''s boat were relieved, and so were Andy in front of them. At first, Gray was conscientious and afraid of anything, but when he got to the back and looked at the endless sea ahead, he was not so nervous. He let the boat drive smoothly forward and tasted it slowly with a glass of wine. Andy adjusted the direction several times in the middle, and gray carefully followed him to change the direction. Finally, more than an hour later, the two ships successfully arrived at an island. Andy sailed around the island and soon found a wharf that could dock. "Finally." Others feel relieved that they are about to usher in a new life and don''t have to be afraid anymore. Andy controls the boat and is about to get close to the small pier on the island. Gray drives the boat past and sails alongside him. "Don''t dock yet." "What''s the matter?" A group of people''s faces changed slightly. They knew that gray wouldn''t be aimless. There must be a reason why they suddenly told them to stop. Gray pulled out a rifle. "Can''t you smell the disgusting smell of rotten corpses on the island?" "There are zombies on the island?" Several people said with one voice and couldn''t believe it. They really didn''t expect that there would be zombies here. They thought that when they arrived on the island, they would be in the garden of Eden and could live a happy life. "Don''t worry, it''s just an island. The houses above are the vacation villas of those rich people, and they are far away. Even if there are not many people, there won''t be many zombies." Michael said weakly. However, his statement was very useful. Everyone soon calmed down after listening. They thought what Michael said was reasonable. If there were thousands of zombies here, the wharf here would not be such a small wharf. "Well, let''s get together. Clean up the zombies and we can go to the island." Gray said. Just as they were talking, zombies rushed out of the island. Gray''s shooting method is not what it used to be. Even if the zombies are moving, gray doesn''t touch the shore, but it''s only a meter or two away from the shore. At such a close distance, beating the zombies is like beating his son, without pressure. Others also took out their small pistols and started shooting, but in a few minutes, all the zombies rushed out of the island fell to the shore. "Gray, can we go ashore?" Asked aunt Norma. "Don''t worry. These zombies may be close. The island is not small. If there are zombies in the distance, it will take some time to catch up." Gray said calmly. He is really tired. Will these guys die if they make a little effort to analyze it? If he didn''t follow, these guys would rashly land on the island and probably die again. Madder, God doesn''t have eyes. Why don''t you arrange more thoughtful and smart people to survive? Gray scolded secretly in his heart, but turned around and thought that if God had arranged for all the smart people to survive, the smart people might not believe God. So, with or without God, these guys survived. After waiting for a few minutes, a new wave of zombies rushed out. There were only dozens of zombies. With the previous ones, there were only a hundred zombies. Gray estimated that these should be at the top, but he still didn''t let them off the ship. Of course, at this time, if they were allowed to go down, they might not dare to go down. After all, no one knows whether there are zombies on it. Again and again, some zombies came and shot a zombie. Gray shook his head slightly. "It seems that there are no living people on the island." "Why? With so many zombies, there should be survivors? " Nicole said naively. Gray explained: "if there are living people, these zombies should stay on the side of the living people, not be attracted by us. Even if we attract a lot, it should be all zombies coming together, not wave by wave. After all, they are only dominated by instinct and can''t do the high-end operation of dividing troops." As soon as the others heard it, they thought it was very reasonable and looked at gray with admiration. Gray is speechless. Everyone can analyze this. You should admire others. Chapter 103 After spending half an hour on the ship and everyone confirmed that there were no zombies on the island, they all got off the ship to explore. Gray thought it was almost the same. Even if there were zombies, they should be trapped. As long as they didn''t kill themselves, there shouldn''t be much problem. "Well, I''m leaving, too." Gray looked at them and said. "Boss, are you leaving now? Stay a few more days." Bart stayed. "Yes, everyone has just arrived in this new environment. We need you." Gray shook his head. "If there''s anything necessary, it''s not impossible for me to stay, but now I''m going to do what I want to do. Moreover, even if the elves are here, they can''t insist. Tonight, we don''t have to stay." Gray said and pointed to Michael and Luta. Their skin had the color of dead gray, and their eyes didn''t have much brilliance of living people. It was their limit to persist for so many days. They are dying. The elves don''t have to bother to help them continue their lives. A safe place has been found, and gray doesn''t have to stay here anymore. He has come to this world. It can be said that he has done his utmost to stay in one place for so long and take care of them to this extent. It is impossible for him to continue to live a hard life here. Even if life is harder, it should be his way to surf everywhere. Stirred in the drum washing machine for a long time, is it for a holiday on an island with a villa? Then he might as well stay in the castle and at least have a rough little maid. Others looked at the two infected people and didn''t say anything. It''s a miracle that they can persist for so many days. Now in this situation, everyone has long been psychologically prepared. Even Andre, who is most reluctant to accept, was not too excited when gray said that Luta would die. "Gray, everyone hates you. Why don''t we stay and have a farewell party for you?" "No, I just want to ask you how to deal with them. I don''t want you to become a Zombie Island after I leave." Gray looked at Michael and Luta and said, "don''t rush to object. As long as there are infected people, any accidents are not impossible." "Lock them up?" Anna said aloud. "Tied with a rope?" "Why don''t you give them a boat and let them float on the sea." Gray didn''t say anything about the first two suggestions, but the latter one is definitely the way to death. If he did this in a horror film, the two people who floated out will surely float back after they become zombies, and eat everyone without guard. So he directly rejected the proposal and expressed his concerns. "I think it''s feasible to tie it up. It''s not reliable to lock it up. Your house doesn''t look very strong." Gray finally suggested, "if it''s me, it''s best to let them leave as human beings, and it won''t be too painful. They won''t be them after they become zombies. Of course, the decision is in your hands." Michael''s decision is in her own hands, and Luta depends on her and Andre''s choice. Of course, it is impossible for them to choose. If they choose to live as zombies, isn''t it a hidden danger? The so-called choice, of course, is only to choose how to die, whether to die when the living, or to die again after death. "I''m very grateful to live more than ten days. Thank you, gray and the elf. After I die, please bury me in a place with trees." The muscles on Michael''s face moved, as if trying to leave with a smile, but failed. When he finished, he took a pistol from Andy and shot him in the head with great ease. "Michael is a fearless warrior." Gray lamented that the choice of life and death is the most difficult. Even if he knows he won''t choose, he will die soon, but not everyone can do it. Luta can''t do this, and Andre can''t do it to his wife, even if she has really come to the end of her life. "Is there no other way?" Andre held his wife''s hand tightly, and his dark face was unspeakably bitter. "I want to see Caroline again." Luta said weakly. They handed Caroline to Andre, and Luta looked at the little baby with complex feelings in her eyes. "Only by clearing away all the zombies will you be really safe. I only remind you once." Gray warned that they were too lazy to grind. If they finally killed Luta because they left her behind, they could only say that they deserved to die. "I''ll help you clean up these zombies. Next, it''s up to you. Bye." Without waiting for them to stay, gray untied the boat towed behind the boat and quickly left the island in the roar of machines. This small boat was more than twice as fast as their big ship full of goods and people. Gray soon returned to the wharf where he had left and saw the modified car parked there. Drive the boat to the dock and stop. Gray didn''t pull out the key. If anyone is lucky to escape here, maybe he can escape from the sky with this thing. Gray also left them on the corresponding ship for the extra keys they found before. "I''m such a good man." Gray sighed that he was deeply impressed by his personality charm. There should be few kind people like him in the world. "Go, go somewhere else." The elf urged, and she was tired of stopping in this place all the time. Every day there were a group of zombies, smelling so smelly. "OK, get in the car." Gray opened the door, took the elf into the car, took out a map, looked at the route above, opened the on-board computer Bart installed for him, clicked on the offline map and compared it, "then next we should... Go back to the mall." "OK, let''s start the journey of wandering in the end of the world." Cried gray. "Go, go, go!" The elf lay on his head and pulled his hair excitedly like a horse. "Wait, I still have a treasure map. Shall we look for the treasure first?" Gray remembered that Bart had finally given him a hand drawn map. "OK, OK." Elves don''t like treasure, but they like the exciting process of looking for treasure and exploring. Half an hour later, gray slowed down, watched the elf laboriously unfold the map in front of him, looked at the buildings in front of which the signs had been destroyed, and stepped on the brake to stop. "Here we are. Let''s go in and look for treasure." Little Molly happily threw down the treasure map and flew out. Gray got out of the car, but before he entered the house, he saw the elf flying back quickly, slapping a magic ball on his head, "hooligan." "What ghost?" Gray didn''t understand. He went into the house. A moment later, he said with a black face, "let''s go back and kill Bart!" "Uh huh." Little Molly nodded approvingly and thought it was a great proposal. Chapter 104 "Forget it, let the shameless man live longer. Our time is precious. We have to take risks. We can''t waste our time on this guy." Gray finally didn''t go back to kill Bart. He thought this guy should be more knowledgeable and won''t spread his gossip. But he also decided to come back here before he finally left to see if Bart is really his loyal man and can control his mouth. "Let''s go somewhere else now. It''s so boring here." The elf suggested that gray couldn''t get out of the mall without becoming a dragon. She ran around all day, and she had visited all over the place. "Don''t worry, let me destroy these things that poison the physical and mental health of teenagers. These things shouldn''t exist in this world." Gray shook his head and said with awe inspiring justice. His integrity is glorious. If there are people here, his eyes will be blinded. Leaving these things here will only harm people. Let him sacrifice himself and set up the correct three views for the survivors who may come here. Gray took me not to go to hell, who went to hell with indomitable momentum, step by step into the fun video store, packed all the things inside, and would never leave anything to the latecomers that might affect their mental health. He also made outstanding contributions to the progress of the world, or did good things without leaving a name. Gray felt that his spirit had been sublimated and walked out of the store with satisfaction. The elf looked at him with adoring eyes, didn''t even dare to look at him, and flew into the car with a red face. "Well, let''s start for raccoon city." His majesty, who did well without leaving a name, immediately decided that nothing in this place could shake his determination to go to raccoon city. "Well, if we want to pass through a city from here, we need to walk through the city before we can get on the highway." Gray looked at the route on the map and frowned. It was dangerous to walk through the city. Of course, it was trouble for gray. There are a lot of people and vehicles in the city. In the case of this apocalyptic outbreak, no one will consider the problem of traffic. Many cars will still be on the streets and block the traffic. If you don''t have to walk through the city, you can avoid most accidents, and the possibility of being surrounded by zombies is very small. But the town where gray is located is on the coast. If you want to go out from here, you can only go this way from the city. You can only go through the city to reach the expressway. But fortunately, according to what he knows, the outbreak of zombies should be at what time in the morning. At that time, there won''t be many cars on the street, so that it won''t be able to block the traffic. The elf sat on the table in front of the car, holding the windshield with both hands, looking at the scenery in front curiously. "Gray, a lot of zombies." The elf looked ahead and said. Gray nodded. He also saw that in a place like a square in front, countless zombies surrounded a high-rise building. There was a long sheet on the high-rise building, on which the words for rescue were written with a colored pen. "Let''s make a detour and bypass these dregs so as not to be entangled by them." Gray immediately decided that he had made up his mind that he would never provoke the zombies now. "Gray, it seems there are still living people up there. Aren''t we going to save people?" The elf is so strange. Although gray is a little lecherous, shameless and... The elf thinks he is still a good man. Why not save people? "No." Gray nodded seriously. Although he had the ability to save them, he didn''t intend to do so. As early as he left the Zombie Island, he made up his mind that he would not save the living people surrounded by a wide range of zombies after leaving the town. Generally speaking, there are a few lucky people in every place who will survive the pursuit of zombies and find a safe place to hide temporarily. If he rescues all the way, he wants to reach Raccoon City. I don''t know when he will arrive. In this way, his return time will be infinitely longer. Even though he speculates that the time flow rate difference between the two worlds will become larger and larger as the number of worlds he crosses increases, this does not mean that he can stay in one world indefinitely, and he still has to manage his country. Gray always knew that there was the world he really needed to care about. He could stay here and play, but he couldn''t stay in these worlds and abandon the original world. "As long as we find a way to kill all the zombies, they can be saved. That''s what I''m going to do now." Gray explained to little Molly. "If we stop to save people, our speed is likely to be dragged by zombies, and even the car will be lost. Few people can be saved, but if we find an antidote, we can save people all over the world, and these people will be saved." "Therefore, we can''t control them now, and we can''t control them. Only in this way can we make the right decision for everyone." While talking, gray had turned the steering wheel and drove to another street. Little Molly nodded and understood Gray''s words, but she was still a little depressed that she couldn''t save people. The kind elf always wanted everyone to do well. However, gray still underestimated the zombies and living people who could survive in a city. Shortly after the detour, he saw a building surrounded by zombies, and there were more zombies than before. "I''m still around!" It''s impossible to save people. Saving people is too troublesome. They can stick to it for some time according to their appearance. After I succeed, their crisis will be solved naturally. But there are too many zombies in this city, and there is not enough space on the other side of the building. Many zombies are crowded in the streets. After gray turned again, he found that the street in front was full of zombies. There were no zombies on the other road as far away as the building. Why are there so many here? Some zombies also found them and ran towards them. "Madder, what are you doing?" Gray snorted coldly, firmly grasped the steering wheel with both hands, and stepped on the accelerator to the end. You dare to come here. It''s just time to try how my modified car is. With your finger in front, press a button, and then you can see that the sharp knives outside are all blooming, like two rows of small wings on the car. In the roar of the engine, the modified car was directly loaded with zombies. The first thing zombies met was the thick arrow corner in front. Countless zombies flew obliquely and then crashed into the zombies. The vehicles moving at full speed can''t be blocked by flesh and blood, but there are a lot of zombies. Even if gray keeps stepping on the accelerator and finally rushes through the zombies, the speed of the vehicle still slows down a lot. But those zombies can''t get close from the side, because the sharp knife and the speed of the car are real death harvesters. But I finally crossed the zombie group, and then I should be able to get to the highway smoothly, right? Facts have proved that one should not think too much, because God will always oppose you. Just after gray thought so, when he was going out of town, he found a group of zombies at the exit. "Shit, why do people only meet a group of zombies in a city, and I have to meet a group of zombies every three or five times? It''s not fair. I want to complain. " Gray was very angry, so he began to speed up far away and vowed to compete with these guys. The long distance disappeared in the blink of an eye, and the car came in front of the zombies in the blink of an eye. "Go to hell, scum." Gray cried, driving through the zombies, dozens of zombies were smashed to pieces, and dozens of zombies were cut. But they are not dead. Even if the bones are broken, they will continue to chase Gray''s vehicle. "Help." On a building by the side of the road, several women holding a sign for help shouted for help at gray. Gray looked at them, and his excellent eyes told him that these girls had a hard time. They were all naked, and the necklace was very big and white. However, gray would not violate what he had said before. If he said no, he would not save, even if their necklaces were really big and white. Chapter 105 Gray felt extremely remorse for failing to save this group of poor girls who were not well-dressed. The cans that came out didn''t taste so delicious. "Hey, I''m still too kind." Gray sighed secretly that such a kind man can''t see others suffer. Whenever he sees these people, he wants to help them, even if it''s only a few hundred dollars. If he doesn''t do so, he will be very sad. The elf couldn''t see his face and slapped a magic ball on his face. Gray was driving with one hand and eating a can in front. She smashed her and almost turned the car off the highway. But fortunately, he responded quickly, and he didn''t drive fast, and there were no other cars on the road, which prevented a car accident in time. "Do you know that it is very dangerous to do so. You should not interfere with the driver when driving. You are in violation of traffic regulations and will be punished." Gray''s serious education elf said. "Isn''t it dangerous for you to drive and eat with one hand? Doesn''t this violate that... What laws and regulations? " The elf was very clever and immediately retorted. Gray''s face sank and argued, "the whole world is mine. I''m the biggest law." "Hum, this is not your kingdom. You have no right to take care of it." The elf ruthlessly exposed. "You... You are so presumptuous that you dare to talk to your majesty like this. I''ll take your chocolate." Gray became angry and began to be unreasonable. But the elf didn''t give face at all. He flew to the front platform and looked at the scenery by himself. A person is most likely to be tired when driving. If it is on the highway of the desolate doomsday world, the process of entering fatigue will be much faster. Gray clicked on the screen in front of him. A music list appeared on it. When they went out to search for supplies, there were not only offline maps, but also hundreds of music and some movies on the on-board computer unloaded from other cars. In the left corner of the equipment, you can also see a conspicuous umbrella sign, which can only be said to be worthy of an umbrella. Their shadow is everywhere in the world. Click on the music list and gray clicks to play music. "I almost forgot this. Listening to music can also relieve fatigue." "Play all these music once and you should be able to go to raccoon city." Next, I joked with the elves from time to time. The car soon left the city behind. Occasionally, I could see zombies running towards the city on the road, which seemed to be attracted by the living breath over there. However, these zombies were really useless after running for so long. The zombies were even more excited when they saw Gray''s car. Then gray adjusted the angle and hit it with the center of the arrow. This time it was really broken. "Wow, little Molly, see? This guy is really miserable." Gray laughed and drove over the house again. "Don''t look, don''t look." The elf covered his eyes and said. The zombie was smashed by a cart, and then crushed. When the cart left, the zombie had become a pool of rotten meat. However, gray didn''t care whether to kill the zombie at this time. He still wanted to do something unprofitable. Just run over and play. Let the music run in the background, and gray Click to open the car offline map. "Eh, little Molly, there will be a rest service area one hour ahead." Gray looked at the map and said happily. "What does the rest service area do?" "Give drivers a place to rest. If they drive too long, they will be very tired. They need a place to rest to avoid fatigue driving." Gray explained. The elf looked happy, "but I''m not tired." "If you''re not tired, i... don''t seem to be tired, then we won''t stop here." Gray nodded. There''s no way. It''s not easy to be tired if your mental power is too high. Strong mental power will keep you awake in most cases. Click on the previous song, and gray hummed along. The melody of this song is good and the lyrics are very interesting. "Come on, little Molly, let''s learn to sing together." Before long, gray felt his clearer mind and the faint smell of the forest. He turned to little Molly and said, "every time I appear in front of others or go out to fight, will you sing to me in the back?" "OK, but why do you do that?" The elf was very happy and sang harder. "This is called BGM. Some people will have their own exclusive BGM ringing around him every time they play, and then attract everyone''s attention. In general, men with BGM are very powerful." Gray explained solemnly. "Can I only sing one song?" The elf continued. She wanted to sing more songs. That would be more fun. "Of course, but let''s change one song for the world." "Well, let''s choose which song the world will sing first." Gray picked from a list of songs he had heard before. "This one." He chose an exciting song, and he was satisfied with the lyrics there. "This." Little Molly doesn''t like that song. She chooses a more elegant song, which has a taste close to nature. "Mine is better." "I want to sing this." Ten minutes later, little Molly listened to the voice in the computer and sang happily. Gray looked ahead. He was sulky on the surface, but he was very happy at the bottom of his eyes. The voice of the elf was much better than the original song. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Mehrita is an urban white-collar worker. She was born with a beautiful appearance. With her excellent figure and appearance, she went all the way in the workplace and soon became a supervisor. In her opinion, the trip with her colleagues was a good group building activity. She was taken care of throughout the trip and got a few licking dog spare tires. It was not very comfortable. But when he came back, he encountered a problem. Some colleagues in the car became monsters. The driver stopped the car and ran away. He couldn''t run fast. He was brought here by several male colleagues and pushed onto the small house in the rest service area, so that those monsters couldn''t bite her. But several male colleagues who climbed up later were not so lucky and were more or less injured. After only half a day, those who were bitten by monsters began to change. The only male colleague who was not bitten decisively pushed them down. But he was also taken down by the monster. So she was the only one left here. Relying on the things in her male colleague''s backpack, she insisted for so many days. Every day she saw colleagues who had become monsters and monsters from other places. No car passed here and there was no rescue. She was about to despair. Mehrita decided that when the last food was finished, she would wash her face with the rest of the mineral water and leave the world with dignity. She would never become a part of those monsters. Chapter 106 Mehrita turned her head dully and looked numb at the huge steel beast speeding in the distance. These days, she has seen many rescue scenes, sometimes cars, sometimes tanks, sometimes a large number of troops, and sometimes helicopters and fighters. But every time it was an illusion. Gradually, she had no hope. As the steel monster approached, the real roar of the engine slowly woke her up, and mehrita''s godless pupils gradually recovered some look. This time, it didn''t seem like an illusion. Finally someone came. A moment later, she suddenly stood up from the roof and looked at the refitted cart in the distance. Saved, finally saved. Mehrita almost cried. She quickly took out the small flag for help refitted from the backpacks of her male colleagues and began to wave the flag with the way she had rehearsed many times in her heart. "Help, help, help me." Mehrita usually doesn''t shout so loudly, because it would be very impolite and not in line with her lady''s personal design, but she can''t care so much at this time. After all, it''s about her life and death, and etiquette should lean back. Impoliteness is not a failure, and failure to survive is a real failure. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Your backpack makes me walk so slowly that one day it will rot with me. Your backpack, a heavy judgment on me, why don''t you return what you borrowed... " ¡°Ienteredtheroom.SatbyUrbedallthroughthenight¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± In the refitted car, two people are singing K songs. To be fair, gray sings chinese songs and little Molly sings English songs on the car computer. Little Molly can''t understand Chinese songs, but music doesn''t divide borders or the world. Although she can''t understand, she can judge the quality of this song according to the melody. So they sang more and more vigorously and sang all the way. The elves occasionally sing songs that have no lyrics and only hum melodies. Gray guesses that this should be the song of the elves'' original world. The songs are very good, and the elves sing very well. With the beautiful melody and sound and the singing skills of the elves, these songs seem to really make people feel the world in the songs. At that time, gray would not easily admit defeat, so when he couldn''t understand these songs in a short time, he moved out those songs he had sung countless times in his previous life, barely competing with cash flow. "There is a cry for help ahead." Gray suddenly stopped and looked brightly at the rest service area in front of him. A woman was asking for help. Hearing someone asking for help, the kind elf stopped temporarily and looked forward with beautiful eyes, "do we want to save her?" "Of course, her necklace is so big. Oh, no, her necklace is so white. It''s not. I mean, she''s different from those people she met before. She doesn''t even have the last survival guarantee. If we don''t save her, she''ll die, so we have to save her. This is what every kind person will do." Gray nodded solemnly, and his handsome face exuded the holy brilliance of humanitarian care. "Well, let''s save people." The elf pinched her fist and nodded heavily. Kind-hearted she likes to help others. Helping others can make her feel happy. Gray didn''t plan to get out of the car to kill the zombies. He didn''t even mean to kill them. He didn''t bother to do anything that didn''t pay off. There are about forty or fifty zombies around the small building. They are surrounded by the small building. Their arms are never tired. They look like people who embrace the sky and yearn for freedom. It seems that they can catch the food that exudes the breath of living people. Gray didn''t get out of the car and didn''t even slow down. On the contrary, he accelerated his speed, and then crushed the monsters with the body and the sharp knife on it after hitting the zombie. Finally, the car stopped steadily beside the small building. Yes, the technology is so strong, car God gray Sutton. Dozens of zombies were hit with bones, but as long as the skull and spine are intact, they can still get up. For these dead walking corpses, bone fracture affects the movement at most, but it is not the injury. The sharp knife on the car body can cut the zombies from the waist, but the sharp knife is not long, so it is impossible to cut them from the waist. Looking at those zombies trying to climb in, gray smiled. If you can climb in, I will stand upside down... Bah, your majesty will not do these vulgar things or say these vulgar words. Open the skylight, gray jumped hard, grabbed it and climbed onto the roof. Gray looked at the woman in front of him with a charming smile, like an angel who came to save the world, "Hello, don''t be afraid, I''m here to save you. Come here quickly." "Thank you." Mehrita stared at gray for a moment, and finally determined that she was saved. After being surrounded by these zombies for so many days, she could finally survive, and her tears were about to stop. Gray held out his hand and took over the tearful mehrita. Looking at her trembling and insecure, gray decided to help others to the end, so he lent her his generous chest and solid arm. "It''s okay. You''ve been saved. Those monsters can''t hurt you." Gray gently comforted, like a very warm man. Mehrita finally couldn''t help crying. After a long time, she stopped her tears and raised her head from Gray''s shoulder with the joy and gratitude of the rest of her life. "My name is mehrita. Thank you for saving me." "You''re welcome. In the face of disaster, we humans should have been united. One more person means one more hope. Needless to say, thank you. These are what I should do." Gray said with dignity, which made mehrita feel as if she had seen an angel. "Well, I think you''re tired after so many days. Go to the car and have a rest. We''ll leave this place right away." "OK." Mehrita nodded, but stopped at the sky window. This is a bus. Pedestrians can walk normally in it. The height of the internal space is more than two meters. Even the bed can stand up. Gray can climb up at once, but she is still such a small skylight as a woman. It''s really a little difficult to get down. "I''m not thoughtful. I''ll go down first and catch you below. Do you think so?" Gray inquired. He was asking for her advice. Can he make the other party feel his respect? Of course, the purpose is to eliminate the other party''s wariness and let the other party trust themselves. After all, he is a well-known gentleman who takes such a risk to save her, but he can''t let the other party misunderstand anything. "OK, thank you." Mehrita nodded without thinking. Gray sat down, put his legs in, then slid forward and the man fell into the car. "You come down." Mehrita nodded. She put her legs in first, but she climbed to the skylight with both hands. Gray grabbed the soles of her feet and let her slowly drop. Finally, when he let go, he hugged her. Of course, as an honest man, gray absolutely didn''t want to take advantage of her, and didn''t see anything that shouldn''t be seen. He put her down directly. "Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat and drink?" As the host, gray asked politely. While talking, he had poured a glass of hot milk and handed it to her. "Thank you. I have a lot of things there. I''m not hungry for the time being." Mehrita subconsciously took the milk and looked inside the car. She felt that she had entered a small house instead of a car. "Can you tell me what happened?" She still doesn''t understand what''s going on in the world. She only knows that her colleagues and some unknown car owners have become monsters. "Of course, let''s get out of here and say as we walk." Gray smiled gently. Chapter 107 After explaining what happened these days to americk''s professional talent, gray dismissed her idea of looking for her family in the city. Of course, it''s not a blow to her. He just said that if she insisted on going back, he could only find a car on the way, put her down and let her drive back by herself. Well, food and water will certainly support her. His majesty is a warm man. Mehrita listened to the elf talk about the terrible wave of millions of zombies. Thinking that she had been trapped by dozens of zombies for nearly ten days, she immediately put the idea of going home behind her mind. Especially after passing through a city on the road and really seeing the terrible wave of zombies, she never mentioned leaving. When passing a lake, gray cleaned up several zombies on the road who were trekking to find living people, so he took mehrita down to clean up. Not every beauty is fragrant, especially if she doesn''t take a bath for ten days, it''s even less fragrant, so mehrita must wash it. As for gray, he is not short of water. Bathing is a must every day. "You take a bath here. I''ll watch it for you outside." Gray, a gentleman of integrity, didn''t have the slightest idea of peeking, and consciously walked away to watch. "Wait, gray, I''m afraid. What if those zombies come again?" Mehrita''s face was full of fear. She was obviously frightened by the zombies. The male colleague who protected her was almost gnawed into a skeleton after jumping down with the zombies. She threw up at that time and still has a shadow in her heart. "It''s all right. Zombies move by smelling the breath of living people. My breath of living people is much heavier than you. They also look for me." Gray comforted that he was a gentleman and didn''t want to take advantage of others'' danger. He is not wrong about this. His body is stronger than them. Relatively speaking, his life force is stronger and his attraction to zombies will be greater. But mehrita couldn''t get rid of her fear. She strongly asked gray to stay here. It would be better if she could go down and wash with her. She was worried that there were monsters under the water. There was no need to be afraid if gray stayed next to her. Gray hesitated again and again. As soon as he was ready to emulate the ancient sages, devote himself and help others, he got a magic ball in the back of his head. "You''d better wash it yourself. I''m right here. If you''re in danger, just call me. Don''t worry. I''ll never peek." Gray said angrily, then turned his back to the lake. "Isn''t it a pity?" Little Molly stood on his shoulder and asked without expression. "How can it be? I''m not that kind of person. Don''t wrong good people, little Molly." Gray''s face was wronged. He was just about to cry out to the sky. The elf made a faint hum. When someone just turned around, the flesh pain on his face could not hide from her. Gray is a big pig''s hoof. When he sees a beautiful woman, he can''t control himself. The elf thinks of what Norma said when talking with Anna. "Merry, what do you do?" Idle and bored, gray asked about each other''s previous career. "Working in a trading company, how about you?" Mehrita answered enthusiastically as she washed her beautiful body. Gray smiled. "To tell you the truth, I was just a bath worker before. Although my work was not good, my bath technology is well-known. Everyone who has enjoyed my bath praised my technology. My dream is to make all guests feel the best service and become the recognized bath king." "Can you rub it for me, please? The reward is easy to say." Mehrita probably thinks she doesn''t take a bath for too long, so she needs a professional to help. "Of course, no problem. It doesn''t matter if you don''t pay. After all, it''s the end of the world. We should help each other. I mainly love taking a bath." Gray is going to turn around and serve the people. The elf thought it didn''t need to bother gray. He''d better keep his strength and prepare to deal with the zombie, so a magic ball hit her in the face. "Let me help you. My magic cleaning effect is the best, and the smell of grass." Little Molly didn''t wait for her to refuse. She flew straight to her. A magic ball threw on her and immediately repelled all the dirt on her with magic power. "Thank you, jasmine." Mehrita nodded. Compared with magic means, in fact, she wanted to experience the extraordinary bathing technology. Nothing else. Just because Gray said so amazing, people couldn''t help but want to experience it. Like this magic bath, she feels that she has no soul. Of course, taking a bath is to rub bubbles all over her body and wash it for half an hour. Otherwise, what kind of bath is it? However, as a professional talent, she is very smart. The elf can''t even control gray. She doesn''t want to work against her. What she says is what she says. Mehrita is going to wash it for a while. After all, opportunities are created by herself and can''t rely on others. "Sister, after washing, don''t worry. It''s really clean." The elf blinked his big eyes and said. "OK, thank you." Mehrita reluctantly went ashore and looked at her dirty and ragged clothes. Her eyes turned. "Gray, do you have clothes? I''m afraid I can''t wear my clothes." "It doesn''t matter. I have it here." Gray secretly rejoiced and took out a set of nurse clothes from his backpack. "Don''t get me wrong. It was given to me by a surviving nurse I met before." With the elf on the side, gray had to pass it with his back to her. Mehrita took her clothes and put them on slowly. From time to time, she looked at Gray''s back and looked forward to something. Until she got dressed, gray turned around and looked at each other''s tightly wrapped figure. "The clothes are a little small." "It''s all right. Just wear clothes. Of course, if you don''t mind, can you let me wear your clothes? I think it must be very interesting." "Of course." They looked at each other and smiled. They both understood what the other person was like. There was nothing to be ashamed of. Unfortunately, there was a small light bulb in the middle to make trouble, otherwise they could begin to explore the meaning of life immediately. "Gray, I want to swim, too." Cried the elf. "OK." Gray pulled out a swimsuit from his backpack. It''s almost two or three o''clock in the afternoon. The weather is just right. It''s good to swim. "Is Melly going to swim together?" Gray warmly invited. "No, she just finished washing. It''s bad for her to soak in water for a long time." The elf said immediately. Saving people belongs to saving people, but the other party exudes the same bitch gas as Monica, and she doesn''t like it. Mehrita looked at gray to see what he said. If he insisted, she didn''t mind offending the elf. After all, in her heart, this is the guarantee for her survival in the last world. "Then, go and wait for us in the car." Gray said with embarrassment. After all, he turned back after his invitation. However, compared with her feelings, he cares more about little jasmine''s feelings. Most of the time, he follows little jasmine and doesn''t disagree with her. Of course, some principled issues can''t be violated. For example, elves can''t be their wives, but these people can help each other and get what they need. At night, grela got out of the back bed and was ready to go to bed. "Well, why don''t I make you a floor?" Looking at the bed only more than one meter wide, gray suggested without gentleman spirit. Anyway, he would never give the bed to others. Of course, his majesty wants to sleep in the best place. This bed is more than enough for one person, but it''s a little crowded for two. "It''s all right. Squeeze it. I don''t care. Do you care?" With a charming smile, mehrita took the lead in lying down in bed and hooked her fingers to gray. "Well, turn off the light and go to bed." Watching the elf sleep well in his little bed, gray turned off the interior light and slept in bed. In order not to fall, they will inevitably have physical contact. He looked up. The ELF''s big eyes were staring at him in the dark. Sleeping with her back to mehrita, gray felt herself sticking up, Gray was unmoved. He was your majesty. What kind of scene have you never seen before? How can you be attracted by such a small hand? Half an hour later, feeling some people''s increasingly dishonest hands, gray got up, "come on, little Molly, let''s have a drink. It''s your favorite wine." "Drink? Yes, yes. " The elf who was not asleep flew down happily and stopped in front of gray. Gray took out a normal silver glass, poured a small glass and handed it to little Molly. "Don''t you drink?" "No, I''ll leave you all the good wine." "Hee hee." The elf couldn''t help but drink with his glass. A few minutes later, gray took out the little bed before the elf, put her on the bed, stuffed her into a small drawer, looked back and said to meherita, "you''re provoking me!" "Yes! Come on, let me see how good you are. " Mehrita licked her lips. Chapter 108 Along the way, gray drove his car and continued to move towards Raccoon City. Every night when he went to bed, gray always had a drink with the elves. For nothing else, it was because the elves liked to drink. Gray felt that what he had done before was too inhuman and didn''t even let the elves drink more. How much is a glass of wine worth? Also buckle search, as a magical elf, even if you drink a little more, what does it matter? So now I''m going to make it up to her. "How long will it take?" "What''s the matter?" "I''ll just ask, how long will it take to get to the place you said?" Little Molly lowered her head and whispered. "It''s not far, that''s the damn end. The road conditions are too difficult. Otherwise, if we drove normally, we would have arrived long ago." Gray looked at the map and said that it was not far from Raccoon City. "A few days." The elf asked eagerly. Although she didn''t know why Gray was crazy and gave herself wine every day these days, she had to say that the wine was good. She hoped that such a day would last longer. If she returned to the castle, such a good day might not exist. "One day or so. Don''t worry. One day will come. Unless there is an accident on the road, our luck is not so bad." Gray vowed that he thought the elf might be tired. After all, he was a little tired after being in the car for so many days. "I''ll drive faster." "No, never." The elf shouted. When gray looked puzzled, the elf blushed and whispered, "it''s not good to drive too fast, just ordinary speed. You should pay attention to safety." In the evening, gray looked at the dead city below and shook his head. The car stopped there and began to prepare today''s dinner. They don''t know how to go around. Anyway, the car is on the mountain and can look down on the city below. "Gray, there seems to be no zombies here." The elf looked at the city below and said in surprise. "It''s hard to find a living creature after being checked and leveled. If you want to find it, you can only go underground." Gray shook his head secretly. Basically, when encountering any powerful invasion or irresistible disaster in American movies, what he thought of at the first time must be a soul, the world nuclear peace. "Was it bombed by a nuclear bomb?" Mehrita looked at the big pit below and a trace of fear flashed on her face. Young people living in modern society basically know what nuclear peace is, a big killer that can erase everything. "Yes, this is the original birthplace of the disaster. When they feel they can''t control it, a nuclear bomb comes. Of course, it''s useless in the end. That is, the virus has long been put into the world. Otherwise, you think the government hasn''t taken any countermeasures to let it spread? No matter how bad it is, the army can gradually clean up the zombies. Have you seen any soldiers these days? Have you seen any rescue? Even if other countries can''t, the executive power and national cohesion of the government of the eastern country are super strong, as well as the strong organizational and executive ability in the face of disasters. If we got the news of the spread of the virus, we would have made a policy not to go out, and then the army and armed police searched in a large area and killed all zombies. " Gray shook his head. When watching the last film, he felt that these guys were very crazy. After seeing so many people become zombies and a big city with millions of people, there were only a few survivors in the whole city. After surviving, he felt that these guys were really not fucking human. We can bury billions of people at will. I really don''t know if these people can be counted as human beings. The so-called devil is nothing more than that. Gray also boasts that he is unparalleled in iron blood. Killing rebels, pirates and Warcraft is also the Lord who doesn''t blink with a knife. At least thousands of dead souls fall under his hands, but he can''t do it in any case in the face of innocent people, let alone billions of living people. "You mean all this is a conspiracy of some people now?" Mehrita shuddered. Who dares to murder billions of people at one time? Why did you do that? "It''s just some crazy moves." Gray smiled, but he just scolded. If you really want to be serious, the success rate of each other is still very high. Although they only left the noble people they think are worth staying, the powerful biochemical technology of the umbrella is enough to enable them to obtain enough labor force and have enough ability to rebuild the world. It''s hard to say what the outcome would be if we hadn''t killed ourselves and engaged in Alice''s plan, if we hadn''t been too proud and had to destroy all the survivors. Of course, even if Alice really released the antidote in the end, it''s also hard to say how it ended. Who can prove that there are only a few killed bases for the umbrella? As long as there is a base for the umbrella, the umbrella is still a behemoth and a well deserved overlord compared with other struggling survivors after the end of the world. The final victory of mankind is only the victory over the zombie and the umbrella. We can only say that we are unknown, and we have to continue our efforts. "Well, it''s no use thinking about these now. Cook first. The sheep just killed today hasn''t eaten yet. Today, I can finally eat fresh food without eating bread." Gray said happily. Today, he met a sheep on the road. He didn''t know what kind of sheep it was. Anyway, little jasmine determined that it was not infected with the virus. That was safe food. A rare living creature in the last world, gray caught it at that time and was ready to improve the food. "Barbecue today." Gray went to collect dry firewood on both sides of the road, and mehrita carried out the wine for a drink. The elves happily followed gray. Today they can have a full meal and eat delicious barbecue. Gray''s barbecue is really good. It''s great to think about it. Gray directly found a dead tree, cut it off with a sword, picked it up and went back. The sheep had already been cleaned up. Mehrita laid a clean cushion on the ground. The whole sheep was on it and was smearing it with sauce. Gray cut the dead tree into stumps, and then grabbed the stump with both hands. The flame covered the stump completely in an instant, but it didn''t ignite it. Instead, he kept burning the stump and carbonizing it. After a layer of carbonization outside, he controlled the flame to drill inside. There was no gap between the whole wood. Gray couldn''t do so fine control now. Finally, he had to split the wood and carbonize it piece by piece. Why is it so troublesome? Because when gray barbecued, he found that the barbecue cooked with charcoal was much better than the barbecue cooked with open fire. Of course, his majesty is not greedy. He mainly hopes that little jasmine and mehrita can eat better food. He also hopes that the lamb can better reflect its value and die well after death. After making more than a dozen pieces of charcoal, gray piled them together, then set up a barbecue rack, generously took out his long gun in the absence of a barbecue rack, pierced the whole sheep, put it on it and began to bake. The spear was very long, so there was no need to worry that it would burn your hand when it turned over. Gray added a new piece of carbon from time to time, and soon the mutton began to smell. Chapter 109 "What''s the news about the raccoon city outside? What shall we do next? Does the government have any plans for the umbrella?" Alice looked at Carlos driving ahead and asked. She just came out of the umbrella medical research base. She doesn''t know anything about the external situation. She is ready to learn something from her old friend who fought side by side in Raccoon City, so that she can make a correct judgment next. "Alas." Before Carlos said anything, he sighed first, and then said in a calm tone, "the virus has not been eliminated. In Raccoon City, the world is about to be occupied by zombies. There are not many living people. Now we meet living people. They are called survivors." Listening to Carlos'' words, the people in the car were all silent. They thought it was just a disaster in the city. There was no big problem after the nuclear leveling, but they didn''t expect that raccoon city was just the beginning, just a small point in the big disaster. "After the plane crashed that day, we found that you had lost your vital signs, so we left there and built a temporary small base on the mountain." Looking at the silent people, Carlos continued to speak. Compared with Alice who was taken away by the umbrella, he had accepted the fact that the world was on the verge of destruction these days. "But a few days ago, someone sent us a message saying that you are not dead yet. The people who were saved by the umbrella were saved. We just prepared some things to pick you up." Carlos smiled. "I thought I was going to fight again. I didn''t expect to hide from the umbrella so easily." Alice''s head is in a mess now. Her memory still stays at the time when she was hit by debris. She doesn''t know what''s going on behind. "Let''s go to the base first, take everyone with us, and then leave here." "Yes." Several other people in the car nodded. Carlos''s decision was negotiated before he came here. Now he just explained the situation to Alice. The car fell silent, leaving only a slight roar of the engine. "Be careful, there''s a fire ahead." Jill, who was sitting in the back row with Alice, suddenly shouted, took out a pistol from her clothes and looked alert. She knew it was not so easy to take people away from the umbrella. "Don''t worry, it''s just two people barbecue on the side of the road." Carlos said that as the car approached, he could see clearly in front of him. "Isn''t it weird enough that someone is barbecue on the roadside at this time?" The man driving make complaints about it. "It seems so. Be careful." Carlos thought for a moment and nodded. In the past, it was not unusual for someone to barbecue on the roadside, but now it''s the end of the world. It''s really weird for someone to do so. He just subconsciously thought it was quite normal. Those with guns took out pistols and were ready to fight at any time. After all, no one knew whether the two people on the roadside were umbrella people. Although the umbrella should deal with them at the umbrella research base, who knows what those freaks think? What if they just like to play cat and mouse? The car drove by the roadside. The driver planned to bypass it. At a glance, he knew it was a modified base car. In the light of the fire, Carlos and Alice saw the man sitting by the fire. The faces of a man and a woman were red by the fire, and a whole sheep was roasted on the fire. When the vehicle passed by, they saw the two people looking at them. The woman was still a little excited, while the man looked curious. "Are they survivors?" Alice looked at Jill beside her. "It should be. Look at their car. It should be modified to deal with the tide of zombies. The dust on the car shows that they may have come from a long distance." Jill relaxed a little. "He doesn''t look like an umbrella person." "Are they going to raccoon city? It''s not a good place right now. " Driver youyou road. The place that has just been leveled is naturally not a ha place. "But there are no zombies there. For them, it may be heaven." Said Jill. "Go back, I''m a little hungry and want to eat roast mutton." Alice said suddenly. She had been soaking in the nutrient solution. Her stomach was empty. "The base still has a lot of food." Jill said, "and it''s not far." Carlos looked at Alice and looked back. "I''m a little greedy, too. Just go back. I don''t think they can eat that much either." "Well, you''re the boss. Listen to you." The driver nodded, turned around and drove back. The car stopped at the back of the base car. Five people got off respectively. The little girl Angela followed Jill. Carlos and Alice walked in the front. Behind the driver''s hall, several people walked towards the two people by the fire. Gray looked at some uninvited guests with a look of alert and slowly stood up. He doesn''t know what these people mean by going back and forth. He doesn''t think it''s cold to come and bake a fire? That''s bullshit. "My clothes are wet. Can I borrow your fire to dry them?" Alice said, looking calmly at the man in front of her. Gray looked at her and Jill behind him. Two faces flashed in his mind, "Alice? Jill? " "Do you know us?" The party suddenly became vigilant, and several people took out their guns without trace. Alice and Jill both looked puzzled. They were sure that there was absolutely no handsome man in front of them in their memory, otherwise they would never forget. Moreover, after they looked at each other, they were sure that the other party didn''t know the man. "Know a little." Gray''s brain is running fast. He immediately pushed his previous plan and plans to make a new plan, but it won''t work for a while and a half. "Don''t be nervous. Sit down and have something to eat. My craft is still good. People who have eaten what I''ve baked call me the God of baking. Every year, a large number of high school students pray to me, hoping to get my help. You are lucky to meet me. Do you need me to bless you for a smooth exam? " What''s that? The God of barbecue and the God of examination have a fart relationship. Several people were confused. Cough! Gray returned to a serious look, waved his hand, threw out several small stools, looked at the surprised eyes of several people, gray smiled, "well, it was just a joke. Officially introduce yourself, gray Sutton, the new God of the reserve." "God?" "New God?" "Of course, please listen to me slowly." Gray thought for a while and made a little change to Anna''s Neo theism and improved the theoretical details. "In this world, there are gods, but gods will not interfere with the operation of the world. However, there are wars between gods. With less and less belief in gods, divine wars broke out more and more frequently. This time, the battle was unprecedented tragic. All gods died and the order of the world was destroyed. Of course, it doesn''t matter. At most, there will be some natural disasters on earth. After hundreds of thousands of years, a new God will be born in the world, and everything will return to normal at that time. But human beings like to die. Before natural disasters occur, human beings have created a virus by themselves, which destroyed the world almost overnight, and seriously damaged the world order and law. Because too many creatures in the world die, and they are still in the state of not living and not dying, the world order has been seriously damaged and can no longer rely on their own strength to give birth to a new God, so I was born as a reserve new God. Let me save the world and obtain the merit of saving the world, so as to become a new God. " Gray''s face was serious. He believed it. His eyes swept over them. It was obvious that he had his genius eloquence. Did they believe it? Chapter 110 In your reading, the protagonists basically rely on their appearance, strength and insignificant money to capture their sister''s heart, because I''m not good at writing feelings, so I won''t be more emotional here. Just be direct and say what''s important. First of all, I want to thank the readers who supported me all the way. Thank you for your support all the way. Then it''s the most important thing tomorrow. It''s on the shelf. Let''s celebrate the New Year! Not to mention anything else, I''m sure to give you more blessings tomorrow. I wish you everything will be perfect in the new year. Of course, I have to ask for a subscription, a recommendation, a monthly ticket, a first order and a monthly ticket, which are very important for the new book just put on the shelves. Although the author is a newcomer, he still has a dream. What if it comes true? therefore For every 100 additional subscriptions, one watch will be added to the ten watch. For every ten additional monthly tickets, one watch will also be added. The reward will be increased by one watch for every 10000 starting coins, and the accumulated will also be counted. There is no lower limit and no upper limit. As long as you dare to give it, I will give you life. Finally, thanks again. In the end, I haven''t written a shelf speech. Shouldn''t it be a problem? Chapter 111 "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" hearing Gray''s deception, Alice looked at each other. They were all adults with sound mind, believed in science and knew that the so-called gods were formed by the ancients'' fear and worship of unknown forces. They could not agree with the absurd statement of gods. "What is merit?" Angela asked with her little hand raised. Gray praised little Angela, smiled and explained: "in Eastern countries, there is a saying that people who make great contributions to the world or mankind will be loved by God. This power is merit. Just as the church says that you are a good man all your life and will go to heaven in the future, it is also the power of merit. " "Of course, it can also be called world willpower, the power of love, the power of kindness, whatever it is." Several people shook their heads. Except Angela, they didn''t believe Gray''s words. Even if he turned out a few small stools out of thin air, it could be regarded as a better magic. Skip the topic of ''God'', "then can you tell me why you know us?" They suspect that gray is the umbrella person. After all, Alice and Jill met in Raccoon City and have never met before, and they have not seen gray in Raccoon City. No one will know them both at the same time except the umbrella, and they don''t know this person yet. "Although I see that you don''t believe it, I still want to say that it is the world''s message to me." Gray opened his eyes and stared at the people, trying to look sincere. In my mind, some blurred memories gradually became clear, "did you just come out of the umbrella? Do you know why Dr. Isaacs let you go? " "You mean he let us go on purpose?" Alice frowned. It was really easier to leave the umbrella before. She thought it was Carlos''s certificate. She got through it smoothly. Now it seems that it''s not that simple. "You''re not sent by the umbrella to catch us, are you?" Jill played with the pistol and said casually, but there was a deep fear in her eyes. Her muscles were tight and ready to do it at any time. She thought it was too easy before. Now she is more sure when she meets gray. And they just left the umbrella. Who else can understand the situation there so accurately except the people who protect the umbrella? And send these two people to stop them. Obviously, these two people are not simple people. That woman should be a guy who can disguise well and need to be on guard. "We have nothing to do with the umbrella. We drove all the way from the east coast." Mehrita defended gray. "Don''t think too much. We just met by chance. If you didn''t come back, we wouldn''t even see each other. How can we catch you?" Gray first answered Jill''s question and then looked at Alice. "What kind of good man do you think Isaacs is? Let you go so easily? In fact, you are still under his control. " Gray looked into Alice''s eyes. "Don''t you think so, Dr. Isaacs?" "What do you mean?" Gray''s last sentence made them all nervous. They got up one after another and looked around to see if a group of heavily armed men would suddenly jump out of their surroundings. "Don''t worry, Dr. Isaacs should still be under the umbrella at the moment. I''m talking to him through Alice''s eyes." Gray waved that there was no ambush and told them to sit down and talk. "The biotechnology of the umbrella is really powerful. It can master everything from Alice''s perspective." "You mean Alice was tampered with?" Carlos and Jill were stunned, but Alice seemed more calm. "Isn''t this obvious? If you are an umbrella and don''t move, will you rest assured that she will leave?" Gray shrugged and flipped the roast whole sheep. "These are confidential to the people inside the umbrella. If you are not the umbrella person, how do you know?" Alice opened her mouth lightly, and there was still not much alert in her look. It seemed that she was just asking casually, and didn''t care about the answer at all. "I''m preparing a new God. I''m destined to save the world. The world gives me some information. What''s the matter?" Gray smiled calmly, grabbed a fireball from the charcoal, squeezed it into the sky and released a red fireworks. After playing, gray looked into Alice''s eyes again. "Doctor, if you''re still watching, please send a plane to pick me up in two hours. I have a big secret about you." "Of course, if you want to come in advance, you can also eat a roast whole sheep. Now this thing is a very rare good thing. I ran thousands of miles to find such a lamb. The gray wolf drooled." Then he touched his finger on his shoulder, and others found that there was a magical creature on his shoulder. "Little Molly, go and check this sister to see if there is any foreign body in her body." Gray pointed to Alice. Little Molly flew over. Several people were vigilant and wanted to stop, but Alice had put out her hand. "Alice?" "It''s okay. I can feel it. She doesn''t mean any harm. She makes me very comfortable." Alice shook her head. She didn''t know how it felt. It wasn''t obvious to others, but she could clearly feel each other''s simple thoughts about this little thing. Little jasmine flew into her hand and the green life magic was released. "There is something behind her neck, and there are many curses on her, but it doesn''t hurt her body. It''s strange." Little Molly turned back, her eyes with a few threads of curiosity and doubt. The curses in the body of several people I met before are eroding human life all the time, but the curses on this person seem to be integrated with her and can be used by her. "Gray, curious, is she the witch who released the curse?" Little Molly swished back and crept onto Gray''s head. Her little face was full of fear. In little jasmine''s heart, no one can do such a curse except the evil witch, but there is nothing. "No, she has a special constitution, so she integrates with that curse." Gray looked at the people who were about to explain and explained for them. "You''re talking about T virus. Besides, who is she?" Alice asked, looking at the elf who was obviously not a normal creature, regardless of a foreign object behind her head. Gray thought, "her name is Molly. Like me, she is a reserve new God and master the power of life. She may become a goddess of life in the future." "I can''t be the goddess of life." The elf said in panic, "if the goddess of life hears it, she will be angry." Gray helplessly held her in his hand. "There is no goddess of life in this world. She can''t hear it any louder we say." "Really?" The elf took his thumb, looked around and said carefully, "I want to be the goddess of life." After waiting for a while, there was no news. The elf was more daring. He stood up from his hand and forked his waist, "I want to be the goddess of life." "Ha ha, gray, when I become the goddess of life, we''ll go back and catch her and forbid her to eat." The elf said fiercely. "Why?" "Last time I secretly drank some fruit wine from her, she locked me up and didn''t allow me to eat." The elf said wrongfully, and then looked excited. "When we go back, we''ll bring more good wine to kill her." "How about we drink in front of her and just smell the wine for her?" Gray suggested. "OK, you want a barbecue." The elves shine. "No problem." The two discussed happily, completely ignoring the others. For gray, these people are floating clouds in his eyes. If he can fool later, he can''t fool down. The most important thing is that the elf is happy. Chapter 112 At the umbrella research base, Isaacs looked at the picture in front of him with a gloomy face and didn''t know what he was thinking. Taking a deep breath, he ordered angrily, "find out who has contacted Alice''s plan and sent messages outside." Obviously, he doesn''t believe Gray''s deception. Compared with Alice and them, Isaacs is far more persistent in science than ordinary people. He has no awe of life and scoffs at the so-called theology. He thinks that what is unknown is that science has not developed to that extent. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After making little Molly happy, gray looked at the others, blocked little Molly''s small ears with two fingers and smiled, "she is mentally incomplete and thinks the goddess of life is still alive. Let''s continue. Do you have any questions?" "You said she mastered the power of life. What power did you master, the power of fire?" Alice was still not worried about what was behind her head, and asked with some banter and some uncertainty, still in a casual and calm tone. "Well, flame is also a kind of, and there is a little space power." Gray took out a lot of things, then put them back into his backpack, turned his hand into dragon claws, and easily scratched several claw marks on the road. "There is also Dragon God power. After all, I want to be a man of God King. It''s right to master more God power." "Huh? Is this a dragon claw? " Several people were surprised. Angela quietly squeezed over, stretched out a finger and touched it carefully, then withdrew like lightning and couldn''t help touching it. "Fake?" The power of the mysterious side is not so easy to accept for people on the scientific side, unless they are in a state of confusion or are not determined. "You can touch it yourself." Gray handed her hand generously. "Can only do this?" Several people still don''t believe it. "If I prove that this is true, can you solve the problem of T virus with me?" "Do you have a solution to the T virus?" Jill was surprised. "I want you to solve the T virus. I''m willing to help if it''s true." Carlos was the first to say yes. "Me too." Alice nodded. "That''s good." Gray nodded and stood up, took off his coat, and a pair of Dragon Wings gradually opened, "this can''t be fake, can''t magic do this?" "Yes, we do." Jill reached out and touched it, and pulled it hard. After carefully observing the connection between the Dragon Wing and his back, he nodded and laughed at himself. "It can happen that dead people don''t die. It doesn''t seem a big deal to have two gods." Gray took back the dragon''s wings and was about to speak when suddenly¡¤¡¤¡¤ [through acting and eloquence, the host makes 20 intelligent lives believe your fabricated identity, and you achieve achievement: Actor (1), reward: achievement point + 1] Sure enough, it''s a welfare world. It''s so happy. Although it''s only a little achievement point, it''s too easy. Sure enough, you still have to experience different lives. You can get more achievement points by showing your true self. It''s too little. Save it first. "I know how to solve t virus, but I have to find a way to convince Dr. Isaacs when he comes to discuss it. He is also a good help." "Will he help us?" "I think so, as long as he wants to know what''s going on with himself." Gray was not sure. To tell the truth, he didn''t know what Isaacs thought. He could only try to convince him. With him, the next action would be much smoother, or he would have to break in with Alice. To tell the truth, even if she took Alice with her, gray didn''t dare to say that she would succeed. After all, Alice didn''t know how many times she had survived, and she was caught by an umbrella again and again. The pain was really unspeakable. "Do you need him to keep watching now?" "No, basically let him know what he should know. The next thing can''t depend on me. We need an interview to increase our trust in each other." "Can you take things out? I don''t feel very comfortable." I don''t know. After knowing that others can see what she sees, she just feels that something is always controlling herself and making herself uncomfortable. "Little Molly, can you take that thing out?" Little Molly shook her head and didn''t speak. "You can only do it yourself. We have no experience in this field." Gray picked up the elf and said, "go and show the two sisters where that thing is? How big is it? " The elf flew over timidly. She was still a little afraid of Alice who was integrated with the curse. Her little hand pointed to a point under the back of her head, "right here." "How big is it?" Jill and Carlos came up and looked at Alice''s neck and then at little Molly. The elf drew an area the size of the fingernail with his hand. Alice felt it herself, and sure enough she found a hard piece on the back of her neck. "Just take it out, won''t it hurt the brain?" Jill asked, but none of you had medical skills and couldn''t tell her the answer. "Alice integrates T virus, and her body has strong self-healing ability. Moreover, little jasmine''s life magic, cough, life magic can also accelerate self-healing. There should be no problem." Gray hesitated for a moment and said that it must be taken out. Alice, who didn''t get rid of the control of the umbrella, didn''t dare to be a teammate. "Wait a minute. Let Dr. Isaacs pick it up when he comes?" Gray suggested. "No!" X5 Obviously, these people don''t trust Isaacs'' character. Gray secretly lamented that being a man should be like himself, treat others sincerely and convince others with virtue, so as to win everyone''s respect. Little jasmine put out a finger and put it on Alice''s neck. Alice''s neck was like an X-ray. A section showed a green and translucent state. In addition to seeing several vertebrae, she could also see a black shadow the size of a nail cap. Jill looked at what was obviously not what normal people should have, took a deep breath, made up her mind, and solemnly said to Alice, "bear it." Then she took out a knife and made a gesture behind Alice''s neck. She brushed the knife and picked it again. Before everyone could see it, something like a chip had flown out. The wound on Alice''s back neck healed slowly. At the umbrella research base, Isaacs looked inexplicably at the screen turned into snowflakes. "Is the analysis ready?" Isaacs tried to make his tone appear calm, but the expectation and surprise at the bottom of his eyes could not be concealed. "Analysis completed." Several pictures of Gray''s ability to use appeared on the front screen, and a little girl''s voice came out, "after testing, no trace of magic or fraud was found." "In other words, what he said may be true, and his ability is also true?" "I don''t rule out the possibility that his technique is very superb, and even uses the technology I haven''t included, or interferes with the transmission of the picture." "To prepare for the arrest, this man must be brought to me completely." Isaacs pointed to gray in the picture and said that the expectation in his eyes became hot. "Such a powerful life and his magical ability, if I add T virus, I am destined to become the greatest scientist in the world." "Two teams of forty have set out." The Red Queen warned. "Very good." Isaacs nodded. "Prepare a laboratory." "The laboratory is preparing. The two captains sent back a message. Do you want to catch Alice together?" "If there is such a powerful life body and a magical creature, if there is a successful fusion of T virus, the three of them together, the experiment may have unexpected gains. Bring it back together." With better experimental materials, Isaacs decisively overturned his previous plan and quickly formed a new experimental plan in his mind. "The order has been issued!" Chapter 113 On the cold wind blowing mountain road, the rich bloody gas dispersed with the mountain wind and gradually shrouded the whole hillside. Gray took out a piece of cloth to wipe the blood on the sword, and then dutifully began to pack up the booty. The corpses on the mountain road and the wreckage of cars and helicopters made him feel a little uncomfortable. He didn''t like the smell of gasoline and felt disgusted. A submachine gun was put into his backpack. Finally, he found a communicator on a man. The communicator was not broken or turned off. Gray fiddled with it twice and connected it. "The man is back?" A man''s voice came out from inside, with a strong sense of excitement, and the excited voice trembled slightly. "Doctor, what does that mean? It''s said that we should have a good talk. Why use force? You see, dozens of innocent people died for this. I really can''t bear it. " Gray sighed and said compassionately. Hearing the strange voice from the communicator, Isaacs changed his face and said coldly, "you will pay the price." "If you continue to do this, doctor, we don''t need to continue talking." Gray is tired of snacks. Why can''t we live together peacefully? It''s always like this, "Oh, by the way, doctor, do you remember when you were a child? It''s OK to remember everything before the age of 20. You don''t have to remember everything, just one small thing. " "What do you mean?" Dr. Isaacs''s voice was colder and could not hear any mood swings. "I don''t seem to remember. Come and have a good chat. I happen to know why you don''t remember." Gray smiled. Clones generally don''t remember the previous events, and they don''t deliberately look for memories in this regard. They never doubt their identity. Unless someone specially reminds them, they will fully realize the general surprise. Ah, it turns out that they don''t even have previous memories. The real Dr. Isaacs is one of the founders of the umbrella, holding 50% of the shares of the umbrella. The real giant should now sleep under the nuclear leveled base. The one on the other side of the phone should only be the person in charge of a base, and the power of the base is not all in his hands. Even another Isaacs is better than him. At present, his identity is also the top level of the umbrella. Of course, it is also possible that Isaacs has not been born and will not be cloned until he dies. In other words, this cloning technology is really awesome. In the film, the front is dead, and he needs to appear later. Just tell me that the guy in front is a clone. It''s over. It''s a fight with Marvel''s timeline restart technology. Moreover, it is also very convenient to do things. There is no need to worry about the shortage of labor force. One person can be used by more than one person. After the communication, gray turned back and walked to the fire. The group came so fast that they hadn''t eaten the mutton yet. Then he found several pairs of sparkling eyes reflected by the fire staring at him, surprise, curiosity, joy, fear and various emotions. They all fought just now. Otherwise, it''s not easy for gray to deal with these heavily armed guys alone, but they solved two-thirds of them and gray solved one-third of them alone. "What''s the matter?" Gray sat down in his original position and asked strangely, isn''t cleaning booty a virtue for every soldier? You don''t want it yourself and don''t allow others to take it? Who? Why are you so anxious to temper the fire at the side of the pile? So many people can pick up a few guns casually. Now you want to ask me for it, but there is no door. "You''re great." Carlos smiled, filling his pistol with bullets. Gray has such skills that he has never seen in many special forces. To that extent, he can''t do it with ordinary people''s physique, but for this man, it seems quite relaxed and doesn''t seem to do his best. "Thank you for your compliment." Gray sat down and looked at the dark city below. "I don''t know if Isaacs will come. It seems that such guys are stubborn. Let''s have something to eat first." At this time, the mutton has been roasted, and the meat fragrance overflows, which can easily arouse the greedy insects in the stomach. In particular, gray also brushed a layer of Royal exclusive secret sauce on it, which is called a charming fragrance. Gray first took out a small plate, put it on the small table, cut a piece of mutton and put it in the plate. This is for little Molly. "Gray, I want a drink." Gray had no choice but to pour her a glass of fruit wine with low degree. "I want the one before." Little Molly didn''t obey. She had drunk it before. "No, that''s finished. I''ll find it for you when I have time. Now drink this first." There may be something else tonight. How can you give the elf that drink. "Then you have to find it." The elf asked Qu Baba. She didn''t remember how much wine was left in the bottle before she drank. She only remembered that the wine was delicious. "Yes." Gray nodded in earnest. Serve the elf. Gray looks up. The others haven''t done it yet. "You''re welcome. Let''s go." Gray muttered to himself whether he was afraid of poison, and then ignored them. He began to grow big and big. Don''t eat if you don''t like it. I can eat all these. "Do you have any drinks?" Gray looked up and asked Alice. He took a bottle of beer from mehritta and threw it to her. He looked at the rest. "Do you want it?" Mehrita didn''t move out much wine, just for themselves, but gray had a lot in his backpack. He took out a few bottles and threw them to them, whether they wanted it or not. Even little Angela got a bottle of hot milk. "Thank you, big brother." Angela smiled sweetly. "Your name is Angela, isn''t it? Is your father the doctor of the umbrella?" Gray looked at the normal little girl and asked casually. Her father seems to be an improver of T virus. He transformed the original T virus into such a powerful infectious virus now in order to treat the little girl. Of course, for these small characters, Gray''s memory is not very deep. Although he can remember it when he thinks about it, it''s not necessary. He doesn''t bother to bother. "Yes." Angela answered and fell silent. "You are really lucky." Gray did not continue to ask, but seemed to inadvertently say to Alice, "one of you is the daughter of the creator of T virus and the other is the daughter of the improver of T virus, and the reason why these two fathers do this is to cure their daughter. Do you think it''s a coincidence?" Alice looked serious and looked straight at gray. "Who do you think my father is?" Others also stopped eating and turned to stare at gray with an inexplicable look. "Oh, yes, you have no childhood memory, so you don''t know this information." Gray suddenly said. "Who is my father? He created the T virus?" Alice asked, no longer calm and indifferent, for her biological father and the creator of T virus, which caused so much harm now, it is difficult for her to treat it with an ordinary mind. Other people''s eyes also became distrustful. If Alice''s father was the umbrella boss who created T virus, how could he get so miserable and be chased by the umbrella all the way. Angela had her own father to help escape from Raccoon City. Alice''s father was not inferior to Angela''s father. "What''s your full name?" "Alice... Alice said her name. "What''s your last name?" "I don''t know. My name is Alice." "Your name is Alicia Marcus, and your father''s name is James Marcus. It''s true that he made t virus, but we''d better talk about the specific situation together after Isaacs comes, so as not to explain it many times." Gray stopped the topic, cut a piece of meat from the roast whole sheep and added it to little jasmine''s plate. "Let''s eat first. Next, if Isaacs doesn''t come, it''s estimated that more people will catch us. If he really doesn''t come to us, we''ll go to him and make things clear. By the way, we''ll solve the problem of T virus and save the world. " Gray said helplessly, "and it''s a pity that so many things are wasted. Eat." Seeing that gray didn''t mean to go on, they looked back and focused on the roast whole sheep. Alice couldn''t help asking. Gray shook his head and pretended not to answer. It''s not impossible to answer her now, but this guy obviously has a little bad taste and plans to hang their appetite first. It''s great that you seem to know everything while others know nothing. Chapter 114 With the corpses all over the mountain, a group of people ate with relish. Even Angela, the youngest, and mehrita, who had never seen the killing, didn''t feel too uncomfortable. A whole sheep, finally only a field of bones, they all ate almost, gray finally finished. Take the long gun back from the grill, take out a towel, carefully wipe the oil stains on it, and occasionally encounter a few filaments of roasted brown meat stuck on it, and tear it off and put it into your mouth to taste. After finishing all this, it has been more than half an hour since he communicated with Isaacs. Looking up at the sky, the night sky on the mountain is very clear, the moon rises as usual, the stars are still shining, and there is no sense of doomsday desolation. "Why don''t you come?" Gray got bored. "He probably won''t come back. These people are very afraid of death. After the Raccoon City incident, those 40 people are also a great force for today''s umbrella. Since these people can''t help you, if they don''t have more strength, they won''t come to you for the time being." Jill analyzed according to the information she knew. Gray nodded. The top management of the umbrella falsely caused an accident by the leakage of T virus. Now, except for those few people, most people in the umbrella company don''t know the real situation of this matter. They thought it was the accident caused by the experimental leakage, which led to the end of the world. Therefore, except for those few people, other umbrella personnel can be regarded as one of the abandoned children and can be abandoned at any time. Naturally, they don''t have to take pains to protect them. The Raccoon City incident and the incident of billions of people becoming zombies around the world still have a great impact on the umbrella. As chess pieces that can be discarded, they don''t know much, and naturally there will be losses. Raccoon City, in particular, may have suffered the most serious blow. The original large base was not discussed. It was leveled by a nuclear bomb. Now it is estimated that many people think that the base is over. Not to mention other affiliated research institutions, the losses are not small. Forty armed forces are also a very important force for them. Without this force, the self-protection ability of the umbrella may not be enough. "Then why don''t we take the initiative to find him?" Gray suggested that with the help of the clone of Isaacs, the plan should be much smoother. And if we don''t solve him, he is likely to make small moves behind his back and cause trouble for everyone. "Since he won''t come, can you tell me what happened before?" Alice is not interested in everything now. She is only interested in what Gray said about her identity. She is eager to know her life experience. Others also saw that although gray didn''t say it, they had made up hundreds of thousands of words of good brothers to start a business together when they ate. After success, contradictions broke out. One of them plotted to seize everything and turned the only daughter of an old friend into an urban drama of amnesia and driving her out of the company. Gray looked at them and saw that these people had no intention to start. He added some pieces of wood to the carbon fire and controlled the flame to make them burn immediately. "There are two founders of the umbrella, one is Dr. Isaacs "Wait, isn''t he a person in charge of the umbrella Medical Research Institute? How can he be the founder of the umbrella?" Carlos questioned. "Oh, that''s why I want to call him over, because he''s just a clone. The real Isaacs has long fallen asleep and won''t wake up until t virus cleans up the world." Gray explained. "You asked him if he remembered his childhood memory. The clone has no childhood memory?" Alice had a keen mind and asked key questions. "Yes, cloning will remember the identity instilled by the umbrella and a simple identity memory, but they won''t remember the amount earlier, and they generally don''t doubt it, but they will take it for granted. This is a cognitive deviation." "What about me?" "The real Alicia Marcus suffers from a disease that accelerates the aging of the human body. She is even older than Marcus at the age of 20. In order to prolong her daughter''s life, James Marcus developed T virus." When the topic returned to the right track, gray continued to explain, "later, Isaacs asked Wesker to kill Marcus, monopolize the power of the company, and put forward an ark plan to artificially create a flood to clean the world. Only a few elites selected by them can survive, and their umbrella is Noah''s Ark." "These people who boarded the Ark will be refrigerated and will not wake up until the great flood is over. In order to preside over the overall situation, Isaacs not only kept his right-hand assistant awake, but also cloned himself. Dr. Isaacs is one of them. " "You, of course, are an experimental body developed by Marcus to cure his daughter, and you have combined with T virus a long time ago, and your genetic defects have been made up, rather than being bitten by a zombie to infect T virus. Unfortunately, Marcus died before he could solve his daughter''s physical problems. " "Of course, you are yourself. You have your own independent personality and are a complete person. You won''t become another person because you are a clone of someone. Maybe you can treat yourself as a twin sister without genetic defects." Gray comforted. "Of course, you too, Dr. Isaacs. Just treat yourself as a twin brother. Don''t you want to see each other now?" Gray looked down at the communicator in his hand. "How do you prove it?" Isaacs'' voice came out of the communicator, which showed that he had been listening. "There are many ways. You can ask the Red Queen or the white queen who is the founder of the umbrella, whether you have shares in the umbrella company, and whether there are other Isaacs in the world. Transfer the umbrella cloning experimental data to see if you are in it... Or even directly ask her if you are a clone." Gray put forward many ways in a row. The communicator was hung up and the other party obviously began the experiment. We can''t blame him for his weak willpower, but there are too many loopholes in it. If no one mentions it, as long as someone already mentions it, the party concerned will soon find out what''s wrong. "Can we solve the zombie? Can I see Alicia after solving the zombie? Is she still alive?" Alice asked with a barrage of fire. "Of course. In fact, the antidote is in their sleeping place. If we go to get the antidote and others don''t say it, Isaacs and Alicia will wake up." Gray knows that a person with an independent personality is not so easy to believe that he is a clone. After all, compared with others, I don''t even have parents. I just have products in the training cabin. That feeling is really hard to accept. "In fact, in my opinion, people are people. There is no distinction between true and false. Everyone is an independent individual. Just like what I said before, just think of yourself as twins. Isn''t cloning very similar to identical twins? I haven''t seen any twins pointing at each other and saying, "you''re my clone. You must listen to me." "Thank you." Alice was confused to thank her. She didn''t know her current state. She said that she was sad. It was a little, but it wasn''t very strong. If she didn''t believe it, she still believed it. It seemed no big deal to be comforted by gray, but she still cared about it. "If you think it''s OK, we''ll go to Isaacs now. Believe it or not, I''ll persuade him to take us into the umbrella base and get the antidote." "How can you persuade him if he doesn''t believe it? You might as well kill him. " Jill, as a policeman, is still very concerned about solving the problem of zombies. He is also very angry when he knows that this is a virus deliberately released by the umbrella, but he just feels that the other party''s plan is not very good. "Physical persuasion." Gray squeezed his fist and showed his white teeth. Chapter 115 Umbrella research base. Dr. Isaacs looked as like as two peas of a pile of documents that he had not seen in the screen, and the same person who saw the owner of the umbrella company in his memory. He looked at some video pictures on the Internet about the founder of the umbrella. His face was so ugly that the PS traces were too obvious. In the final analysis, the umbrella is just a company. Even with great energy, it is impossible to completely erase all traces of the founder of a company. There are many online materials like stars, and even a lot of paper materials, especially those from the government. As a world giant, the umbrella is all over the world, and basically every country has its own materials, It is even more difficult to erase the umbrella. If you don''t pay attention to these things, it''s really useless. Normal people won''t check these things at the end of the world, but now as long as you have the heart to check, even the government''s data and umbrella can invade now, and you don''t have to be careful of the government''s response. In short, at last his face was very ugly, just like constipation for a month. "Ask the security department to assemble in ten minutes." Isaacs cleaned up his expression, restored his aloof state, and shouted to the communicator. Soon, someone in the communicator answered. "Dr. Isaacs, according to the requirements of the meeting, you should be ready to go to the new base at this time. It''s not very safe here." The little girl''s voice sounded in the laboratory and projected an umbrella secret base deep underground in a state. "I know, this is also a part of the preparation." Isaacs took off his white coat, threw it on the chair, took a communicator and walked out of the laboratory. "By the way, do you know where they are now?" Isaacs asked as he walked. "They are driving towards the Institute and are expected to arrive in 20 minutes." The little girl''s voice replied and projected a satellite picture, moving with Isaacs. In the picture, a car is moving on the road, and the speed is not fast. From the satellite picture, you can only see the road illuminated by the clear headlights, but that''s enough. Outside, the umbrella security personnel have gathered. The umbrella security personnel are of high quality. Some are retired soldiers and some are security personnel trained by the umbrella. They have been assembled before long. "You can come straight in and I''ll wait for you." Isaacs put everyone at the door and waited for the guests to arrive. Listening to the voice from the communicator, gray smiled at the people around him. "It seems that we have another friend." The driver''s eldest brother, mehrita and little Angela were left in his base car, while the other four drove to the umbrella research base they had just left. Jill was in charge of driving. Originally, gray wanted to drive, but they didn''t let him, and he didn''t know why, so he had to rob the co pilot and chat with Jill all the way. In his impression, when Jill''s beauty peak should be the second film, it became ugly. The painting style was extremely hot eyes. He almost thought it was not performed by himself. And he thought Jill was a little familiar, not the one he remembered, but the one he had seen not long ago. It seems to be in his kingdom or in the world ahead. In short, it seems to have met once. When gray talked about this, Jill laughed that his method of picking up girls was a little old-fashioned, so gray didn''t think much. Hearing that gray said there was another friend, Jill snorted, "what''s the nature of the umbrella? If we can become friends with us, it is estimated that we will be controlled by them when we go in. " "What should we do?" Gray''s understanding of the umbrella only comes from the film, and most of them don''t know. But think about it, the two sides cooperate. The strong side naturally wants to control the uncertain factors, and the next thing is at his disposal. "I don''t know why you''re looking for Dr. Isaacs. Is the antidote there?" "Of course not. The antidote is under the base in Raccoon City, but Alice knows the danger. Isaacs has some power and can take us safely into it." Gray explained. "But Raccoon City has been bombed. Isn''t it destroyed?" "The umbrella base is deep underground, and the ground is only part of it. That missile just blew up the umbrella on the ground. In fact, most of the underground umbrellas are still well preserved, and there may even be many zombies and some more powerful zombie monsters." "It''s different with Isaacs. He has a lot of people. We can use them as cannon fodder to explore the way and avoid the trap of outsiders set by some umbrellas." Gray remembered that there were many zombies in the umbrella base. Although Alice was gone when she came back ten years later, no one knew whether she was still there, so he thought it would be safer to pull Isaacs. At that time, each person will get what he needs. He only needs an antidote. For example, the gratitude and resentment between clones can be solved by themselves. Well, there are still many good things in the umbrella. If they don''t need it, gray doesn''t mind taking some back, such as artificial intelligence, energy that can maintain the operation of the umbrella base for decades, and the powerful biochemical technology of the umbrella. "Then we can''t just go in, or we''ll be the ones who are regarded as cannon fodder. At least we should take the initiative." Said Miss Jill strongly. "Well, we might as well sneak in, catch Isaacs, and let him order the umbrella to explore the way for us." Gray thinks it''s not enough just to take the initiative, but at least to seize the control. Everyone had no problem with the proposal. Carlos nodded. "Let''s discuss the plan. We had a plan to break in or sneak in before. We also felt the terrain and defense power of the umbrella." Carlos took out a stack of documents from a file bag in the back. "That''s it." "What was your previous success rate?" "Well... We finally chose to pretend to be our identity and rescued Alice." Seems to be keeping quiet about sneaking in. "The umbrella lost 40 armed forces, and I joined you. I think the success rate will increase by at least 30%. What do you think?" "Very good. Now we have a 31% success rate, which is very high." Jill nodded expressionless. Gray: "... And..." "Oh, I just wanted to take care of your ideas. In fact, joining me can improve the success rate by 80%. Coupled with the power lost by the umbrella, the success rate can be infinitely close to 100% Gray egg said painfully that the success rate is only 1%. No wonder you have to give up this plan. "I see." Gray picked up the document and looked up. It didn''t take long to read the general situation of the umbrella and looked at several others. Jill and Carlos were expressionless, while Alice''s eyes were dull, as if she didn''t concentrate at all, and she didn''t join in several discussions just now. "Alice? Don''t think about it. Alicia looks as old as seventy and eighty because of her genetic defects. She''s different from you. Well, if you can talk, you may inherit her inheritance. I used to hope that one of my second uncle''s relatives suddenly told me to give me tens of billions of inheritance. " "Aren''t you a God, and the second uncle?" Jill said coldly. "It''s just a casual chat. Why be serious? Just as I told you, in the dimension of God, I am actually a king, and you won''t believe it. Just listen and play. " Jill suddenly turned off the lights, then drove out of the road, turned around and stopped in a grove. "Well, if you have any plans, you can start." Chapter 116 My name is Isaacs. I''m a little flustered now. After learning that I was likely to be a clone, I consulted a lot of data and found that it was very possible that it was true, so I was ready to arrest the person who told me about it and ask for more detailed information. For example, where is my noumenon and how can I find him? After killing the noumenon, can I replace him as the highest authority of the umbrella, hold the umbrella company that was or is a giant, and safely spend this end of the world. So I called everyone from the security department and arranged them at the entrance and exit of the base, as well as places where people can easily sneak in. I also arranged some manual protection around myself, just waiting for the king to enter the urn. I thought it would be safe, but I never thought that the guy opened the hook. The damn hook forced him to fall from the sky with two people, solved the people around me in an instant, and then arrested me. It''s really mean, shameless, obscene, disgusting and cheap¡¤¡¤¡¤ But what if you catch me? I won''t give in. I''m the one who controls an umbrella experimental base. Some are money, some are power, some are younger brothers, and some are¡¤¡¤¡¤ "I warn you "Pa ~!" The crisp slap sounded. Alice did it. She needed a vent. Obviously, the death of those little minions was not enough. Isaacs glared at several people, and then looked at the security personnel who dared not do the contraception. He squeezed out a embarrassed smile on his face: "if there is anything I want to cooperate with, I will cooperate. Don''t do it, don''t do it." "Is such a big battle a welcome ceremony for us?" Gray put the pistol on his head and touched his chin. "Er... Dr. Isaacs judged the situation and nodded to the humanity of those umbrellas," yes, just welcome you. What are you waiting for? If the guests are here, don''t fire a gun? " The people of the umbrella looked at each other, and finally their strong obedience asked them to raise their guns and shoot at the sky. "Well, well, we feel your enthusiasm. Let''s stop." Gray pressed his palm. These people didn''t say that they had to stop talking to Isaacs. They all knew that Isaacs was the little sheep in people''s hands and what people said was what they said. "Well, in fact, we are friends of Isaacs. We had friendly exchanges before. We just joked with him. Don''t be nervous." Gray explained seriously, with a serious expression. No one spoke, and even the two sisters who followed him looked at him expressionless. Gray took a slap from the corner of his mouth and slapped Isaacs on the back. "Good brother, why don''t you speak for me?" "Cough, yes, this is a good brother who grew up with me. Don''t be nervous." Isaacs smiled far fetched and was almost patted out of his lungs by someone''s slap. "By the way, Isaacs, you said you would give me the position of director of umbrella security department. I don''t know if it counts?" Isaacs glanced at someone with many security department employees from the corner of his eye, gritted his teeth and nodded, "of course." After waiting for a while, Gray was slightly surprised that no one objected. He thought that the former director would jump out and kill them regardless of Isaacs''s life and death. If there is no objection, it''s better to spend less time, "well, let''s go in and enter the employment information." "Carlos." Alice warned. Because Gray''s ability is limited, he can only take two people, and Carlos is a little too heavy, and he is a man. Gray said he can''t take him, so he was left outside and intruded by three people. "Oh, yes." Gray picked up the messenger. "Carlos, you pick us up outside. We''re going first." "Why don''t you call him in? Doesn''t that mean we let him in when we succeed?" Jill wondered. "Well, let''s leave a way back. It''s also good to have someone to answer." Gray explained that he took Isaacs into the laboratory. The two women stared at the umbrella vigilantly and retreated slowly. "Isaacs, please cut off the communication here first. No one''s information can be sent except you." "Sorry, I can''t do it." Isaacs shook his head. "Don''t you have artificial intelligence? Come on, don''t ink, or I''ll buy you a gun, don''t start, hit your limbs. " Gray threatened. Isaacs didn''t know why this guy knew so much, so he had to say to the air, "cut off the base communication." Gray nodded happily. That''s what it looks like. The little girl''s voice came, "sorry, doctor, it is detected that you are really threatened, and your instructions can''t take effect." "Where? Everybody put down your guns. How can you treat our friends like this? " Gray took the lead in putting the gun away. Entering the laboratory, there was no threat from others. Isaacs was the only one. He was very weak. Any one of the three could easily subdue him without robbing him. "Cut off communication." Isaacs is not stupid. He knows that even if he doesn''t have a chance, it''s better to be obedient. "Cutting, cutting." "Please enter the entry information for us. In the future, we will be the umbrella people." Things went smoothly step by step. Soon, the three entered their entry information into the system, and all three became umbrella employees. "Well, we are also employees of the umbrella now. Artificial intelligence will not attack us before we threaten the interests of the umbrella." Said gray. "Isn''t it harmful to the interests of the umbrella for us to find an antidote?" "Nonsense, T virus only brings losses to the umbrella, and only a few people really benefit. Only when we solve t virus and the world returns to normal can the umbrella really benefit. We are for the umbrella, and artificial intelligence may help us. Come on, doctor, let''s save the world together. Of course, if you like, we won''t care if you kill yourself then. Come on. " "In fact, there is no need to be so troublesome. There are not many weapons that the red queen can control, and they can be solved manually." Said Alice. "It''s good to have another layer of security. We''re here to save the world. There''s no need to take risks." Several people squinted at him. It was clear that they were afraid of death. They were really timid. Gray fought back with his eyes. How can he be afraid of death? It is a reckless man who can only charge without brains. A real wise man should use everything that may increase his chances of success. "Why did you enter the raccoon city base? What''s your purpose?" Isaacs asked at this time. He had been playing a obedient role before and didn''t ask much. "You should be studying how to solve the problem of zombies now. We''re just looking for an antidote." Gray explained that there was no concealment. "Does the umbrella have an antidote?" Isaacs was surprised. He obviously didn''t know this. Except for those sleeping people, it is estimated that only the real wesk under the umbrella knew it. "Of course there are solutions, otherwise how dare they release T virus? Do they like doomsday life? " Gray asked Alice to repeat what he had explained before. Let Baihou remove the communication shielding and upload the entry materials of several people. Several people went out with Isaacs. Chapter 117 Raccoon umbrella base, deep underground. Wesk looked at the people who came into the passage with a wonderful face. "People are almost entering the base. Why didn''t they send out an alarm?" Wesker glared at the red projected in front of him and asked loudly. "They are all employees of the umbrella. One of them is the doctor of the umbrella and the other is the security director of the umbrella Medical Research Institute. They have the right to enter the base and do not constitute an invasion." Red explained expressionless behind. "Open all the upper channels for me and release the experimental objects." Wesker said coldly that as a loyal dog of Isaacs, he would never allow anyone to threaten the sleeping area below and disturb the real owner of the umbrella, Dr. Isaacs. "The other party is an umbrella employee, not an intruder. I don''t recommend doing so." The Red Queen said that she is an artificial intelligence. She can''t refuse some instructions, but she can''t decide some unreasonable instructions. "Hand over control to me." Wesk didn''t have time to argue with her. He directly grabbed control, manually opened the channels that needed to be opened, and closed the cabin doors of the experimental body. Zombies, lickers, zombie dogs and other monsters that had not been destroyed rushed out, all smelling the breath of living people in the channel and rushed violently. "Damn it, we shouldn''t have let so many zombies and lickers out at the beginning. That''s all we have now." Wesk''s eyes were gloomy. Gray listened to the gunfire from the passage and the roar of the monster, and his face was calm. The elf flew back and looked afraid, "gray, there are many cursed monsters in it. It''s terrible." "It''s all right. The people inside will help us destroy them. Later, we can completely solve the curse, and all the monsters will die." He took out a piece of chocolate and handed it to her, whispering consolation. "Ah, well, well." The elf ate a mouthful of chocolate and was immediately happy. He put those terrible monsters behind him. Anyway, there was gray. "Do you really believe Red Queen will help us?" Recalling her previous conversation with honghou, Alice still can''t believe that honghou, who killed all the researchers of the umbrella and insisted on killing the rescue team, will really promise to help them. "Of course, as I said before, the core directive of the Red Queen is to protect human beings and protect the interests of the umbrella company, but the harm of T virus has seriously damaged the interests of the umbrella. In principle, what we have done has not damaged the interests of the umbrella, but only the interests of those criminals, and more importantly, we will correct the mistakes made by the umbrella, Save all mankind. " "Moreover, Alice, you are different. Even if she helps you, she doesn''t violate her original setting." "Because I''m a clone of Alicia?" Alice laughed at herself. "Because you are her twin sister, I have said many times that you are yourself, you have your own independent soul, and no one can control you." "Then why did she have to kill us all?" Alice thought of the rescue team. "At the beginning, the Red Queen was to prevent the T virus from leaking and to protect more humans. You can find this when you think about it carefully." Gray shrugged. "Although this method is useless. The umbrella has already put t virus all over the world, after all, people didn''t know at the beginning. It''s no wonder they didn''t know." "Oh!" Alice let out a low, meaningless smile and fell silent. Before long, the gunfire in the front passage gradually subsided, leaving only the roar of the monster. "Look after him and I''ll solve it." Gray nodded, took out his long gun from his backpack, thought about it, and replaced it with a sword in the lake. Although the passage here is still wide, dancing a long gun still makes people feel tied up. If you can''t use it, you''d better use the sword technique. He took a few sword flowers in his hand and adapted to the feeling of sword in the lake. Gray walked forward at a leisurely pace. With the sound of gentle footsteps, one limb was slender, the muscle fibers of the whole body were clearly visible, and the licker whose brain was exposed to the air shook his tongue and rushed over quickly. The smell from the front makes it crazy. The residual instinct seems to tell it that eating the guy in front is the most important thing at present. Gray stepped quickly. "Shit, I almost forgot." The licker is an unstable test product produced by direct live injection of T virus. It can evolve by ingesting DNA. Look at the licker in front, it should swallow part of the DNA of the umbrella security team and become much stronger. Of course, gray doesn''t regret sending an umbrella team as cannon fodder. According to the previous gunshots, there are still a lot of zombies. In this narrow passage, even if he adds two beauties, it''s very troublesome to face groups of zombies, and there are lickers in it. The sword in the lake was temporarily put into his backpack. Gray spread his hands, and two submachine guns appeared in his hands. He whispered to himself, "why do you have a gun for melee? At least consume the other party first." Hey, hey, with a smile, gray picked up his submachine gun and fired at the licker. In this channel, the licker had almost no room to dodge. He kept jumping on the wall of the channel and rushed over at a very fast speed. There are many injuries on the licker, but they have healed a lot. Gray''s shooting skills are not bad. Bullets are basically hitting the licker. It''s a little difficult to start in the process of its high-speed movement. The licker''s speed is a little fast. The bullets of the two submachine guns poured about half, and the licker came near gray. His whole body was full of bullet holes. It was terrible to see that one of the claws of his forelimb was broken. By such a consumption, although the licker was no big deal, he could heal himself back, but his state decreased a lot. Gray replaced the submachine gun with a long sword in an instant and killed the past. The licker has long limbs and extremely fast speed. After carrying a hail of bullets, the licker''s brain is suddenly a little excited. Finally, he can eat this delicious food. A pair of sharp claws, simple and rough, no skill at all. Gray palmed hard, and the flame instantly covered the sword in the lake. Then he waved hard and met the licker''s claws. Then he saw the sharp claws break in response. Joke, the sword in the lake is also a sharp weapon. Steel can be cut off. Are your claws harder than steel? A sword breaks its claw, and the sword''s residual force in the lake is not reduced. The sharp blade cuts across the licker''s chest and brings out a big hole, but no blood is sprayed. Moreover, there are a large number of granulation growth at its wound. The charred meat is eliminated, and the wound heals rapidly. Even a pair of sharp claws have the trend of growing again. Gray didn''t care about this. He just kicked the lower limb of the eater in his own rhythm, kicked it into a dog''s shit, and then stabbed it in the head with a sword. In addition to the immortality attribute, the licker wanted nothing, that is, he was just a brother. The sword in the lake with fire burned its brain and kernel. A stench of meat came out. Gray saw that it didn''t die immediately and stirred it several times. It finally stopped moving and the wound on his body stopped healing. But at this time, the matter is not over. There is a licker in front, swallowing the body. Without saying a word, gray takes out a new submachine gun and sweeps his head directly. Even if the licker''s head is beaten into a honeycomb, he will die. Further on, there were zombies, zombie dogs and lickers everywhere. Those teams also killed several lickers, otherwise gray''s pressure must have increased a lot. After making sure there was no danger, gray turned back and called the others to move on. Chapter 118 The elevator dropped slowly, and the corpses gradually disappeared in sight. Then there was a huge low space, surrounded by countless high-tech sleeping cabins. "How beautiful." The elf has never seen a scene with such a strong color of science and technology. He immediately flies around like a curious baby and feels curiously from time to time. Then I saw Gray and they went down, flapping their little wings and chasing down. "What are these?" Jill looked at the sleeping cabin around with a cold look. "Noah''s Ark of the dignitaries." It was not gray who spoke, but Alice who learned a lot from the Red Queen. Looking at these sleeping compartments, Alice''s eyes became colder and colder, but she didn''t move after all. Instead, she looked at Dr. Isaacs and said angrily, "this guy is useless. Kill him." "Whatever." Gray shrugged and said indifferently, there is basically no place to use this one below, and he is just a prisoner, not a collaborator. Kill him if you kill him. It has no impact on the follow-up action, but there may be a play less. It''s a pity. The big play of the duel between true and false Dr. Isaacs is so good. I don''t know if this Isaacs can kill that ontology Isaacs. I guess not. After all, that guy has transformed himself into a non-human, and it''s not like being beaten half to death by Alice in the film. But it''s interesting to see two people beating and killing, but now I can''t see it. "Forget it." Seeing the regretful color on Gray''s face, Alice smoked around her mouth. She didn''t know what the guy was regretting, but she let Isaacs go after all. Isaacs was not lucky for the rest of his life, but looked down silently, as if he didn''t know he had just walked from hell. "Don''t you put some bombs here?" Seeing that the elevator was halfway down, gray couldn''t help reminding Alice that she didn''t move. "Why bomb? Do you want to kill all these dignitaries?" Alice looked at him suspiciously. "Well, that''s not true. It doesn''t matter to me. I just think they won''t die. You survivors will have a hard time in the future. The best preserved thing in this end of the world is the umbrella. In the future, you may still live under their rule. Of course, it may not be called an umbrella, or an empire, What do you think of the ambrera Empire? " Gray explained with a light smile that it really doesn''t matter to him whether the umbrella person is dead or not. He came here just to solve the problem of zombies and see if he can make some achievements. As for these dignitaries, gray does not like them, but there is really no reason for him to do it. After all, he is not persecuted. He will leave the world sooner or later. What will become here in the future has little to do with him. It''s probably a pity that they didn''t die when they saw the film. They didn''t take the Noah''s Ark built by themselves. As a result, they didn''t even see the same dramatic results in the world after the great cleaning. But I didn''t expect that Alice was not the mature Alice who was changed by the umbrella ten years later. She didn''t have the mind to kill these people. "Pa Pa." Jill clicked on the computer, and the elevator suddenly changed direction from bottom to top. "The future world does not need a group of executioners to rule." Jill''s face was cold. From Gray''s description just now, she saw a dark future world for ordinary people, which she didn''t allow. Gray praised the mature Miss Jill. The people of the world need such a good person who has the courage to contribute. Taking out pieces of high explosive bombs from the bag of the rescue team, Jill began to decorate layer by layer, ready to present a round of welcome fireworks to these dignitaries to let them rise safely in their sleep. Alice finally began to come forward to help, with the arrangement of two people. Soon twenty minutes later, the bombs were evenly distributed to the edge of the sleeping cabin on the first floor. After the elevator goes down to the end, there is a dark and long passage. "Let the Red Queen give some light. The umbrella is not poor enough to save energy." Gray looked at the space ahead and said. As soon as his voice fell, the lights around him turned on, and a light Avenue appeared in front of him. "Very good. It''s estimated that the owner''s family is getting impatient. Let''s hurry over. It''s too rude." Gray nodded and took the lead in walking at the front, like walking on the T-stage. He was very handsome. At the end of the day, a sleeping cabin nearby was waking up, and across from it, a sleeping cabin was empty. "Wait." "What''s the matter? Is that what you call Isaacs?" Alice aimed her gun at the sleeping cabin. "No, this is an old man in need of help. As one of the top ten outstanding young people in the world, I can''t turn a blind eye to the old man in need." Gray said just and awe inspiring, and then pointed to the sleeping cabin on the other side. "The old man has already come out and is waiting for us in front." After waiting for a moment, the sleeping cabin opened, revealing an old woman. "Alice, men and women are separated. Please help the lady." Gray pointed to the wheelchair next to the sleeping cabin. "No need." Alicia spoke, and then saw a bunch of mechanical assistants stretched out from the sleeping cabin, carefully carrying her to a wheelchair. "Hello, Alice. Nice to meet you." Looking at the healthy Alice, Alicia''s eyes showed a trace of envy, a trace of sadness and a trace of comfort. "If you don''t mind, could you please push me over?" Her wheelchair has red back control. She didn''t need to be pushed, but she wanted Alice to push her. "Yes." Alice looked at her eyes and nodded in a strange way. The other party looked at her eyes and felt like a mother looking at her daughter. "Let''s go, sir." Alicia nodded kindly to gray, with a little curiosity in her eyes. Recently, honghou had already transmitted the information to her in the sleeping cabin. She didn''t quite understand. Is there really a God in this world? As for Jill and the clone Isaacs, she just glanced, especially Isaacs, even if it was just a clone, her eyes showed a touch of extreme disgust. Alice walked slowly all the way because Alicia was asking about something that had happened to her. They talked a little embarrassed, but it didn''t affect the continuation of the conversation. "Welcome back!" Isaacs sat on the sofa, surrounded by wesk with dark glasses and a cold face. The screen in front showed the picture of gray just fighting with the licker. "You are the mysterious person. I just checked the global identity system. There is no such person in the world. Who are you? Where did it come from? " Isaacs''s eyes flashed over what he thought was irrelevant and finally fell on gray. Gray just wanted to give him a reasonable explanation, such as being a God or telling him I''m your father, but before gray spoke, he continued, "no matter who you are, we can cooperate." "From what you convince these people, you should know what the future will be. The umbrella is the absolute overlord. As long as you promise, all her shares will be transferred to you after the board of directors. And don''t you boast that you are a God? Just as the new era opens, we can all become unique gods in the world. You and I have magical abilities. Even we can extend our lives infinitely through biotechnology until we can live forever. At that time, we are real gods. " "I''m afraid anyone can''t be indifferent to your proposal." Gray sighed. Chapter 119 Isaacs smiled. He knew that no one in the world could resist the temptation of power and wealth. Even if he could refuse these, he could not refuse powerful power and infinite life. These are almost eternal pursuit for human beings. "But I''m really God." Gray reluctantly said that although he is not a true God, he will leave the world sooner or later. What nonsense is the use of power and wealth? How can we give up halfway when the role-playing has reached this point? That''s not a dedicated actor. "So, can you give me the antidote? Get the antidote and I''ll go right away." "You say this?" Isaacs took out a tube of green reagent from his pocket, shook it at them and pulled out a smirk, "kill them and I''ll give it to you." "Don''t think about forcible robbery. It''s half a mile from the ground, and it''s still a closed environment. If the antidote is broken here, it will never reach the ground." "Really?" Gray thought deeply and suddenly saw a bright light, "but as long as you are killed, the base can''t continue to be closed. Someone here also holds 50% of the shares of the umbrella." "You... Isaacs was angered by Gray''s naked threat. After creating the umbrella, no one dared to talk to him like that. Isaacs looked gloomy. "Kill him for me." As soon as the voice fell, wesk, like a sculpture, immediately moved and killed here at a speed that ordinary people couldn''t see clearly. Gray was a little surprised that this guy''s speed was so much faster than himself. This is the real force. But being fast doesn''t mean you can win. Winning or losing depends not on those basic attributes, but also on the combination of various attributes, the control of physical strength, the use of skills, and so on. In addition to speed and immortality, wesk has no advantage over gray. Facing Wesker''s punch, gray directly reached out and grabbed his fist in his unbelievable eyes. "It''s not..." "Nothing is impossible." Gray coldly interrupted him and kicked him in the stomach, but he didn''t let go of his hand. Wesk''s lower body flew up in the air. Before he could figure out how to deal with it, he felt that his hand was burned by a hot flame. At the same time, great power directly crushed the bones of his palm. "Ah..." Wesker screamed. He has accepted biochemical transformation, but this does not mean that he has become a superman who is not afraid of death and pain. His bones have been crushed, and no one can face it calmly. "Waste!"| Isaacs saw this, scolded angrily, pressed the tea table with both hands, jumped out of the sofa and besieged gray with wesk. Both of them have the advantage of extremely fast speed, but lack of attack power. However, Isaacs is stronger than Wesker, because he also has a computing system installed in his body, which can calculate the attack trajectory of the human body. In this way, he has made up for his lack of skills to a certain extent. "Kill him." Gray threw wesk, whose hand bone had been broken by himself, at Alice, "blow his head out." Jill and Alice took over the baton perfectly. Two submachine guns were on the head of wesk. The bullets went out like no money. In three seconds, wesk''s head was hit into an empty shell. "Fool, what are you doing? Don''t you kill them? " Isaacs looked at the clone standing behind like a transparent man. He was angry. How could Lao Zi''s clone be so stupid? But he didn''t know that his clone, like him, was extremely proud and could not tolerate any disobedience. "Oh, yes, obviously I want to see the true and false war. Why am I fighting now?" Gray thought it was reasonable. He quickly withdrew and pushed the Isaacs clone out. The clone''s mind was full of thoughts. When Isaacs was about to hunt down gray without looking at himself, he finally pulled out a knife and stabbed him in the abdomen on his only way. Don''t ask how the knife came from. Anyway, it wasn''t given by gray. It''s by no means that he wanted to satisfy his bad taste. He must have picked it up somewhere. Isaacs was obviously confused by him. Aren''t we together? Why did we do it to me? Gray knew that this guy couldn''t beat the real transformed Isaacs. He seized the opportunity to rush up and punched Isaacs in his old face at the moment when Isaacs angrily shot at the clone. "Damn it." Isaacs angrily scolded and quickly gave up on the clone and dealt with gray instead. Gray didn''t use weapons. As a noble dragon slaying warrior, how could he use weapons first when the enemy didn''t use weapons? He was fighting for fairness, not for fun. "Bang bang!" Gray let him punch him in the chest and quickly grabbed his arm. "Speaking of it, it''s impolite that we didn''t shake hands after we met." Gray smiled. Feeling the power on his hand, Isaacs changed his face, "let go." "Don''t worry. I''m a little excited to see the founder of the umbrella. It''s the first time I''ve seen a big man like you. Don''t be surprised, don''t be surprised." Gray held his hand and grabbed the other. I don''t do anything to him, just hold him still. Behind Isaacs, the clone''s face was uncertain. Finally, a cruel color flashed in his eyes. He put one hand around Isaacs''s neck, put a knife into his back, and roared hoarsely in his throat, "liar, bitch, garbage, Clone..." Each knife was stabbed firmly into Isaacs'' waist, but in fact, for the real Isaacs, it was stabbed firmly into his heart. Clone ah, no, he is a real Isaacs now. He stabbed me with unknown number of knives. Dr. Isaacs finally played GG in laughter. But gray didn''t put it in. He condensed a small fireball, the size of an egg, and stuffed it into his mouth. Gray didn''t detonate, just released the heat contained in it. Soon, Dr. Isaacs''s head burst into flames, and the whole head was burned to ashes in a short time. "These guys have strong vitality. Otherwise, there is no guarantee that they will be killed." Gray explained and stuffed another one into Wesker''s hollow head. "Bitch." Wesk suddenly opened his eyes, stared at gray, and then turned to ashes in the incredible eyes of the people. "I said it!" Gray shrugged, as if I had expected it. "The antidote is gone." Jill turned over Dr. Isaacs'' clothes and said with an ugly face. "Don''t be nervous." Gray smiled and waved gently. The elf flew over with a test tube one circle larger than himself and put the test tube in his hand. "It''s not here." "When?" A group of people didn''t see when the elf got the antidote. They were surprised. Wasn''t the antidote on Isaacs? How could it suddenly reach the elf? "Well, then we should catch up with the past and do what we should do." Gray stowed the test tube and walked to the front console. "Huh?" Suddenly he looked at his empty hands and gray looked surprised. Chapter 120 "What''s the matter?" The following people saw him suddenly stop, thought there was an accident, asked vigilantly, and their eyes swept around without letting go of any possible threats. "Nothing." Gray returned to nature and continued to move forward, but his attention fell on the medicine in his backpack and wondered, "this thing is not an organism?" Organisms can''t be put into the backpack. It''s not that you will die if you put them in, but that you can''t put them in at all. Gray didn''t know whether those microorganisms were living beings. He couldn''t detect whether there were microorganisms on the surface of the things he put in. But this test tube has been put in. Can it be said that these small organisms are not counted as life by the system? Take it out and check later. If the antidote in the test tube is still useful, it means that the system really doesn''t regard this kind of thing as a living body. Of course, it may be verified by other methods. Several schemes suddenly came to Gray''s mind. What if this thing doesn''t work? Didn''t I destroy the hope of the world? After thinking about it, gray shook his head. Since he can make one. There''s no reason why they can''t do the second one. Because of their urination, it''s impossible to really have only one antidote. No one will arrange their life so narrow, not to mention those who regard their life as more important than heaven. After asking red, there was still antidote in the base. There was a full group, even a group of T virus, a total of six, half of which were stuffed into the backpack. When gray came back with a total of six reagents, he saw Alice receiving something with a lens. Alicia looked at her kindly. "Is a person''s psychological age really only related to experience? I think it has a lot to do with one''s physical state. " Gray touched his chin and whispered, "Alicia is no different from an old woman in her seventies and eighties. "Red Queen." "What can I do for you, sir?" "Umbrella... Cough, cultivate a tube of harmless bacteria and a tube of harmless fungi for me." Gray commanded. Although she had no shares, Alicia thanked gray for avenging her father and giving him high authority. "What kind of bacteria and fungi do you need?" "As long as it''s harmless to the human body, you can decide what to do. Cultivate more." The Red Queen is an artificial intelligence, not an artificial intellectual disability. It is not necessary to ask what kind of bacteria and fungi can work, and began to independently select materials for him according to the requirements. "It''s very late now. Why don''t you have a rest first? We''ll release the antidote tomorrow morning and save the world?" Gray suggested. "Why, if we solve the zombies earlier, there will be fewer deaths in the world." Said Miss Jill, puzzled. "The light is bad at night." "Light, the antidote should be used under the condition of light, otherwise it can''t produce effect?" "Well, no, red queen, is there any high-definition photography equipment that can connect with you, as well as powerful irradiation equipment." After all, gray couldn''t bear to see the people of the world continue to suffer, so he decided to go to the outside world to use the antidote immediately. "Yes." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ An hour later, the remaining three people in the base looked at the front screen. On the screen, the huge light source shines on the zombie pile, and the huge zombie group can see clearly. At this time, a man with a pair of huge flame wings behind him flew out, smiled gently at the camera, with love and compassion in his eyes, and hugged the world with open arms. "People all over the world, the old God has died. I, gray Sutton, the God of the new era, the only God, the God of fire, the God of hope and the God of the gods, come to save you." Then he saw the people in the camera holding their hands high. A huge fireball was condensed by him and smashed into the zombies. The huge fireball exploded among the zombies. Then he saw that countless zombies were blown away. Then he saw that piles of zombies fell down like wheat mowing, and the bodies fell to the ground. When the camera is pulled up, the whole building appears in front of people. All the zombies kneel down towards the man with flame wings behind him, like ten thousand corpses. "The danger of the world has been solved. Everyone needs to do good deeds and have a good heart to reach my kingdom of God." The camera zoomed in again, and then heard him say this, and the picture suddenly broke off. "T virus solved." Alice and Alicia laughed. Isaacs was in handcuffs and had no expression. "He said the light was bad. It was this. No wonder he had to bring so many light source equipment and photography equipment. This... God, it''s really interesting." Alicia smiled and shook her head. "Mr. gray asked me to send this image around the world and project it everywhere." The figure behind the red appeared. "Do what he says." Alicia pulled at the corners of her mouth and nodded. Instantly, a video is sent around the world and played on any screen that can be powered on. Twenty minutes later, gray took Jill back to the base. "After red, have the bacteria and fungi been cultured?" "It has been cultivated according to your requirements, sir." Gray praised her. The biochemical technology of the umbrella is really strong. It''s really difficult to cultivate it in more than an hour if you want to cultivate it with ordinary methods. "What do you want this for?" Without T virus, everyone is not so bitter and bitter, and the atmosphere naturally becomes lighter. "Do an experiment." Gray smiled mysteriously and went to the laboratory. With two tubes of bacteria and fungi, gray tried to put them in his backpack. What he used before was the antidote he put into the backpack. It turns out that it can still be used. The backpack has not changed its characteristics. Can bacteria and fungi? According to modern people''s cognition, bacteria, fungi and even viruses can actually be counted as life, but they can''t collect the backpack of life, but they just take in the antidote and T virus. Go in! Gray''s face remained unchanged. After waiting for a while, he took out the two test tubes and put them on the test bench, "check the activity." "Normal!" ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Gray suspected that the virus may not be considered as a living body because it does not have cellular characteristics, but now both fungi and bacteria are cellular organisms. How can they be put in? Forget the bug. He''s already tried and can''t put it in. I don''t understand the principle. Gray doesn''t bother to think about it. Anyway, the backpack is easy to use. This is not the top priority. There are two little sisters waiting for him outside. You can''t miss it. "Gray, won''t you go back to the divine world?" Alice joked. "Don''t worry." "Let''s hurry, Carlos. They''re still waiting for us." Said Jill. "You go." Alicia shook her head. She didn''t have long to live, especially when T virus didn''t work, her body was almost to the limit. She also talked to Alice about this, and finally Alice was persuaded by her. The three returned to the ground. Alicia watched them leave, looked at the bound Isaacs, and gently said, "all bases, start the self destruction program." This is also her decision. She deeply hates the umbrella, an organization founded by his father, but finally ran counter to his father''s original intention. For a time, countless places around the world began to explode, some in cities, some in wilderness and even deep mountains and forests. Gray looked at the troubled raccoon city below. Suddenly, a trace of regret appeared on his face. He quickly shouted to the communicator he had given him before, "are you still there after red?" There was no sound from the communicator for a long time. Gray looked down and wanted to cry. "My energy, my artificial intelligence, my biochemical technology." It''s all the fault of the system. He doesn''t give a detailed description of any function. How could he forget this if he didn''t experiment with whether some shit living body can pack a backpack? Well, it''s all gone now. However, he felt a little better when he looked at the continuous rolling prompts in the achievement system. Chapter 121 On an island not far from the east coast, Anna and others were awakened by the sound outside the room. Stunned, I watched the TV set that had already stopped broadcasting turn on automatically, and a figure that everyone was very familiar with appeared. The burning wings incited, and the zombies under them fell down like wheat. They didn''t see any traces of gunfire. Those zombies seemed to have been erased by divine power. "Gray, is it really God?" "The boss is really a God." "Are all the zombies really destroyed?" "Gray is God!" Everyone was inexplicably happy. The disappearance of the zombie was a great joy, and gray was a God was another great joy. The people they know are gods. Can you go to heaven through the back door or something. Monica and Nicole are even more happy. Gray is close to them. They go through the back door. Can it be regarded as human relations? This scene has happened all over the world. Now it is not time for all infrastructure to collapse. As a powerful artificial intelligence, red queen has many ways to let survivors everywhere see this scene. Nearly a month of zombies raged, and all the survivors suffered hardships. Almost all their relatives and friends died, which was in this disaster. Seeing the scene that the zombie was solved, they all felt happy and respected the man who claimed to be God. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ [the host kills 30000 zombies, you achieve achievement: Zombie Hunter (III) reward: achievement point + 4] [the host kills 300 million zombies, you achieve achievement: Zombie Hunter (IV) reward: achievement point + 5] [the host destroys all zombies and saves a world. You achieve achievements: World Savior, reward: primary artificial intelligence + primary self-healing] [through acting and eloquence, the host makes 200 intelligent lives believe your fabricated identity, and you achieve achievement: Actor (2), reward: achievement point + 2] [through acting and eloquence, the host makes 20000 intelligent lives believe your fabricated identity, and you achieve achievement: Actor (3), reward: achievement point + 3] [the host claims to be God, and more than 100000 intelligent beings believe in and believe in you, and more than 100 intelligent beings have fanatical beliefs in you. You achieve success: God, reward: belief furnace] This pile of achievement tips that almost swiped the screen, gray couldn''t help watching. His mouth was cracked behind his ears. "Gray, what are you doing?" The elf patted him on the cheek and said, "hard." "Oh, the world has been saved. I just want to express my happy mood. In my hometown, if you describe a person as very happy, you will say that the corners of his mouth are cracked behind his ears." Gray turned his head back and said calmly. The explosion storm rolled over here and turned into a strong wind. Gray didn''t pay attention, but looked at his system interface. The number of zombie hunters to meet the needs is 30, 3, 30000 and 300 million respectively. Let''s look at the number of actors to meet the needs, which are respectively 200000, 2 million and 20000. If there is no accident, it should be 200 million next time. Is it multiplied by your own number of digits every time? That is to say, the standard reached by the Zombie Hunter next time is 300 million times 100 million, that is, 300 million, which is 30000 trillion. It''s a little too much to think so. Madder, the scalp is numb. Forget it. Look at the next one. The world Savior is rewarded with primary artificial intelligence and primary self-healing. Artificial intelligence is something like a mobile phone, which is put in his backpack, and its function needs to be explored. Gray''s right finger turned into a dragon''s claw and rowed on his left arm, which immediately opened a big hole in his arm, bleeding like a flood. "Gray, what are you doing?" The elf didn''t know what he was crazy. He shouted and hurriedly prepared to treat him. "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Gray refused confidently. Before long, looking at the slowly healing wound, his smile stiffened on his face and shouted, "little Molly, help me." Under the magic of the elf, the wound heals quickly, twice as fast as when the elf used to heal others. "What shit heals itself?" Looking at a pool of blood on the ground, gray scolded. It''s a little empty to shed so much blood. I can''t spend the night with Jill''s little sister tonight. The others looked at Gray''s self mutilation calmly and didn''t mean to stop it. "I''m experimenting with the divine body." Gray suck up and poker faced, and said with solemnity, "you are too weak and not enough in faith, so my God is so weak." Believe it or not, gray took out the melting pot of faith and artificial intelligence like mobile phone, which is not in line with his painting style as a God. Faith furnace is a round furnace the size of a volleyball. Gray understood its usefulness when he touched it. Faith is poisonous. The power of faith is the mental and willing power of countless intelligent lives, including the thoughts of intelligent life. When God absorbs too many impure beliefs, he will be affected by the complex mental power inside. At least it is influenced by faith and becomes the kind of God expected in people''s faith. At the same time, it is eroded by huge belief impurities and becomes a crazy God. The belief furnace is a safety guarantee. It will incinerate all the impurities in it, leaving only the pure power of belief. "Good thing." Gray holding a belief furnace, suddenly felt that countless beliefs were floating over, and then absorbed by the belief furnace. "So many beliefs." Gray felt happily, but found that the faith after the real gathering didn''t even have a big nail. Gray turned the melting pot of faith into the size of his thumb, put it on a string and hung it around his neck. He handed the pendant to little jasmine. Next is the achievement point reward obtained this time. Gray can only be described as rich. He has never seen so many achievements at one time in his life. However, how to use these achievements is a little difficult for him. It would be best to invest all in four-dimensional attributes according to his original idea. But now he just got a skill that sounds awesome but doesn''t seem to be very useful. He was thinking about whether to improve this skill and improve his life-saving ability. Gray thought about the cowhide figures who have the ability to heal themselves. Just a little thought, I found that this ability is really great. Apart from others, basically in some superhero films, self-healing ability is an essential ability, which is the standard configuration of superheroes,. And more importantly, self-healing ability seems to prolong life. Although gray is not worried about life, few people will dislike it too much. And I don''t know how to practice this thing. Is it difficult to keep hurting yourself? Does your majesty need to hurt himself and improve himself so that he won''t make people laugh? And self mutilation also hurts your body. Therefore, he improved it. Gray gritted his teeth, and the ten achievement points disappeared in an instant. A heat flow appeared in his body, and in the twinkling of an eye, it flowed all over his body, and his self-healing ability changed from primary to intermediate. Feeling the feeling of intermediate self-healing from the system, gray felt extremely comfortable. After the promotion, after thinking about it, gray scratched his arm again in the puzzled eyes. This time, with the outflow of blood, it can be seen that the wound is slowly healing. "If I am promoted to advanced or even master level in the future, can I let the wound heal before the blood flows out?" Gray looked at the others seriously, put on a serious face and said solemnly, "as the zombie was destroyed, my divine power is gradually improving." "Now that the T virus has been solved, let''s separate here." Alice looked at a big pool of blood on the ground, drew from the corner of her mouth, pointed to Carlos''s car and said. "Let''s go now?" Gray wiped the blood from his hands and turned his head. "Yes, it''s so late now. We''re going back to bed." Jill nodded. "No, we just met today, but we saved the world together and stayed to connect with each other." Gray hurriedly asked him to stay. "I have a bed in the car. Let''s sleep together." "Oh!" The two beauties turned and left. "Really, my bed is super soft. I''ve slept well." "There is also an air conditioner in the car, which provides all kinds of fresh fruits, drinks and food." "There is also a car KTV. You can sing children''s songs when you are tired." "In the future, it''s said that you slept with God. What a cow. It''s enough for you to blow for a lifetime." "Hey, don''t go. Take Mei Li away. I''m going back to the kingdom of God. I can''t take her there." Seeing that several people had made up their mind to go, they all got on the bus, gray shouted quickly. "Come here." Her head bounced out of the window and gave gray a deep look. Alice waved to Melly. Mehrita looked at gray. Gray waved her hand and said she really couldn''t take her anymore. She got into their car. "Hey, Miss Jill, don''t you really stay? I like you very much." Gray was greeted by one, two, three, four middle fingers protruding from the window. "Do you have a conscience? I saved the world. Alas, I don''t leave anyone to accompany me. It''s good for anyone." Gray said wrongfully. "Pa!" When the door opened, the old driver was kicked out and looked up with a trace of helplessness, "can I do it?" Gray: get out "OK, bye and good luck!" "Bah, I am the king of the gods. I am born lucky, Emperor Europe." Chapter 122 Everyone else left, and gray took out the AI in his backpack. The mobile phone starts automatically as soon as it is taken out, and a 3D small square is projected in front of the mobile phone screen. "Master, I am your exclusive artificial intelligence. Please name me." A mechanical sound came from the small square. "Naming?" Gray touched his chin. It''s not easy. The little generation is not very popular now. "Little Molly, let''s give it a name. What do you think it''s called?" Gray looks at little Molly. His majesty is not a dictator and will fully consider the opinions of others. "Name?" The ELF''s eyes brightened up and shouted happily, "I like names best." "How about Ruth?" "It sounds familiar. Is it too popular?" Gray hesitated. "That''s callise?" "Not good." Gray still felt that the name was inexplicably familiar, but he couldn''t grasp where the sense of familiarity came from. "Jennifer?" The elf didn''t give up. "Well... If I say no, are you going to propose Caroline next?" Gray finally remembered where this sense of familiarity came from and looked at little jasmine speechless. "No, Caroline is a little name. I won''t rob her name." Little Molly frowned with a small face. Gray suspected that she would rob other people''s names. It''s hateful. "What''s your name?" Gray held the phone in his fingers and turned around. His eyes gradually became distracted. He obviously fell into thinking, "well, just call it... Silly girl. I used to want to have a silly girl." After determining the name, gray immediately said to AI in Chinese, "your future name will be silly girl." "Silly girl, thank you for your name." "Every time you turn on the phone in the future, you should say, ''silly girl of Chinese brand 2060 mobile phones serves you''," gray continued. "Chinese brand 2060 mobile phone silly girl serves you." "Very good, but the sound needs to be adjusted and replaced with a female voice." It took some effort for gray to tune his voice to his favorite line. "Please set the image." Her name is silly girl. Of course, the image needs to be changed to the same shape. Gray sets her image as a hot cartoon woman in red tight leather. "So cute!" Little Molly also flew to Gray''s wrist and reached out to touch the cartoon silly girl, but this was just a projection and had no touch at all. Little Molly was soon disappointed. and. I designed it according to the sexy direction. It has a fart relationship with cute. Little Molly, you have a problem with your understanding. For the remaining six achievement points, gray doesn''t have anything else to improve. The level of skills is also very high, and the backpack is enough. It''s better to add it to the four-dimensional attribute. It''s just twenty-one, twenty-two and twenty-two. It looks more pleasing to the eye. [gray Sutton Power: 21 Agility: 21 Physical strength: 22 Spirit: 22 skill: Advanced marksmanship Advanced fighting Intermediate fencing Intermediate equestrian Intermediate firearms Intermediate archery Intermediate self-healing Intermediate flame Dragon breath (fire) Change (human dragon) Achievement point: 0] Turning all the gains into his strength, gray began to sweat on the road to adapt to his newly improved strength. With a strong spiritual backing, gray quickly adapted to the power of ascension, which was a common thing for him. At about 12 p.m., gray took a bath with the last bit of water on the car, and then went to sleep with little Molly. In the next few days, gray wandered around the major cities near Raccoon City, searched some jewelry and some gemstones that were not cast into jewelry, and melted his large pieces of gold into gold beads the size of a little thumb nail. Because there were not many living people in a city, gray finally felt boring, so he took the elf back to the main world. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Shibao Kingdom, north coast, estuary area. There are a large number of pirate slaves. The three ships docked at the estuary have been cleaned up and a batch of property has been found. Gray directly rewarded the soldiers and the families of the soldiers who died before. The port at the mouth of the river is under construction, but it cannot be completed in a short time. Moreover, these fortifications have basically reached the limit of the kingdom. Although many workers are either criminals or pirates, some people still need wages. Even if criminals and pirates don''t need wages, food supplies are always needed. Gray spent a lot on this, and the small Treasury in his backpack was reduced. Looking at the clean deck and the cabin smelling of fresh flowers, gray nodded with satisfaction, "little Molly, we''ll leave here tomorrow to look for treasure." Come back and rest for a few days. Although the king''s life is full and interesting, his majesty still embarks on the road of finding truth. After all, the ancients said that reading thousands of books and traveling thousands of miles. After more than ten years in this world, his majesty didn''t even go out of his own island. If it was put on some predecessors of the walkers, he might have begun to explore the sea of stars by now. This really made him ashamed and determined to start his own exploration journey immediately. The next day, in the crowd''s farewell, gray took 50 water-based soldiers aboard. The 50 sailors were enough to control the ship and set off some vigilance. Kevin sat under the mast in chains and watched the servants coming and going replenish the ship. Several other pirates were treated like him, sitting there in chains with big eyes and small eyes. These pirates are recommended by kevern and have excellent sailing experience. They have very excellent experience in maritime crisis, maritime weather change, and even route correction. The shackles are made by gray Jean. Although this guy poses no threat to him, he can''t guard this guy all the time. With a pair of shackles, ordinary soldiers can fight for a while and prevent him from diving and escaping at night. If you dare to dive, you must sink into the sea. The archon and the Marquis looked at this restless guy helplessly. They would make some moths to explore the world in a few days after they came back. The key is that the little rabbit is already the king. He can''t fight, scold or listen to advice. If it weren''t for the sake of good wine and good things, he really wanted to quit. His majesty smiled and nodded. It''s good that the country is smaller. There are not many political affairs to deal with. As long as there is a trustworthy person, it''s not a big deal for the king to leave for ten days and a half months. Moreover, gray felt that the high-level of the kingdom had been used to it. After all, his majesty disappeared every once in a while. As long as he was sure that his Majesty would come back, so that the kingdom would not cause trouble. And the people at the bottom, let alone worry. They can''t see the king. As long as the country is not chaotic, it doesn''t matter to them whether his majesty disappears or not. His majesty didn''t even bring the maid. He asked them to try sailing for a while before. As a result, they were seasick and couldn''t get on the boat at all. "Set sail." As the supplies were replenished, Gray said to the stunned Kevin. The identity of the prisoner did not affect that he took over the command of the ship under the authorization of his Majesty the king. Kevern saluted correctly before he came to the captain''s position and asked the soldiers playing sailors to perform their duties and drive the ship away from the river mouth in an orderly manner according to the rehearsal before. "How long will it take to reach the destination?" Gray saw that the ship''s speed was gradually stable, and there was only one black spot left on the back island. He went to Kevin and asked. "Your Majesty, if everything goes well, it will take more than ten days. If there is a big storm, it will be hard to say for 20 days or even months." Kevin has accepted his fate and explained dutifully. "Yes." Gray calculated. This time is not long or short. He can just experience life on the sea. He hasn''t been to the sea before. It''s not at all because he was in a hurry to find an island for only a few hours in the last world. Chapter 123 The scenery on the sea is very beautiful. When the weather is good, there are few clouds in the sky, the sky is blue, the sea is blue, and the sunrise and sunset on the sea are rare beauty. Even without these, it seems to be a good feeling to just watch the ship ride the wind and waves, the dark blue water rub the hull into white waves and fall far behind, or even just look at the endless ocean. Of course, this is the feeling of his majesty. The sailors felt strange at first, but they didn''t feel much later. Gray was lying on a chair, sitting on the front deck in the sun, holding a knight novel in his hand. He was interested in reading it. The protagonist was based on him, which was full of gorgeous and boastful words. Of course, these are facts. Since he was a child, he has been so excellent and brave since he joined the army. He fought with the dragon for three days and nights to save the princess for justice. After saving the princess, he was ready to marry the princess. After getting the throne, the old king felt the emptiness after losing power and became obsessed with power, and even launched a rebellion in spite of his previous commitments, Finally, it was destroyed by the heroic Dragon Slayer. It is said that once sold, it has been sold all over the country, and the supply is in short supply. It has been printed three times. "Gray, didn''t you write this? Why are you still reading it?" The elf sat on the side of the ship and looked at him curiously. He didn''t know what he wrote. "Well, I''m looking to see if there are any omissions here. After all, I''m a great king. I should always pay attention to my image. If there''s anything misunderstood by my subjects, it''s bad." Gray''s old face was slightly red, but he was not a little white face. His skin was a little close to bronze, which could not be seen. "Oh, gray, there are islands and birds ahead." Little jasmine cried excitedly, and suddenly her face became dignified, "is there a monster on it?" "There''s no monster like that last time. It''s only in other worlds." Gray explained with a smile, picked her up, put her on his head and looked ahead. There was a reef in the right front of the ship, which was not an island at all, and several seagulls stopped on it. "Well, there should be an island nearby. Otherwise, there''s no way for seagulls to live with such rocks." Gray looked out into the distance, but he didn''t find any shadow of the island. "Are there any islands?" The elf also put up a shed on his head, stood on Gray''s head and looked around curiously, "No." Suddenly she gave a shout, "really, many islands." As the ship approached, they found that there were more reefs behind those reefs, but they had just been blocked by these reefs, and more importantly, there was a green island, but the island was far away. According to the distance and the size they saw now, the island was not much smaller than Gray''s Island. "Big bird." The elf said again. "Goo Goo!" A big white bird with a big fish in its mouth flew up from the reef, passed over the ship and flew around the ship several times, as if looking at them from top to bottom. Gray looked up at the big bird that was somewhat similar to the seagull. He was surprised. It was the first time he saw this big bird. It was bigger than people and looked very fat. "Do you want to catch it?" Gray suggested. Little Molly stood on his shoulder. Just now gray looked up and almost fell her, "ah? Why, isn''t gray able to fly by himself? " "Of course you can fly by yourself. Of course you have to catch something fun when you come out to play." Gray chuckled. It''s one thing whether you need it or not. It''s another thing whether it''s fun or not. Suddenly something fell from the sky, and the track was just about to fall on Gray''s head. Of course, it was just in this direction. Gray couldn''t hit it. He stepped back a few steps and the thing hit the deck. "What?" Gray looked at the broken unidentified object, white as if it was a little gray and black. After thinking about it for a while, he touched his chin, "it looks like bird shit?" After looking at it, I found that this is bird shit, followed by anger, "this guy sneaked at me with bird shit. It''s unforgivable. It seems that I have to catch birds for barbecue today." "It moved first. I can''t blame it." "Goo Goo!" The big white bird chirped happily and flapped its wings to the island in the distance. "Catch up." Gray pointed to the big bird, turned back and shouted to Kevin at the helm. Next to Kevin, there were soldiers from two kingdoms. Both soldiers had certain experience in piloting ships. Although they had only driven some small boats on the river in the Kingdom, the great king was still willing to give them a chance to be the captain of the other two ships as long as they learned well. "Your Majesty, we will deviate from the course." Kevin shouted, with some dissuasion, he was afraid that he would eventually deviate from the route and find no treasure, and the king would be angry with him. Now he just wants to find the treasure and let his majesty fulfill his promise, even if he will only be an ordinary farmer in Shibao country in the future. When you''re tired, you''ll be tired. With his werewolf strength, it shouldn''t be a problem to eat enough. Maybe we can get a wife, get married and have children in peace of mind, realize the desire to continue the family, and have grandchildren in the future... It''s too far to think. "Catch up." Gray said again that he was molested by a flat haired animal today. He had never suffered such a great injustice in his life. He must find the field, or it is said that his majesty how to be a man? "Your Majesty... Kevin doesn''t want to chase. He wants a guarantee that he can''t be held accountable even if he can''t find the treasure. He will chase him right away. Moreover, there may be some trouble on this island. "What nonsense?" Kevern wanted to fight for it again, but his majesty had a group of loyal soldiers. When he wanted to speak, the two soldiers who studied beside him rubbed out their long swords and interrupted him, "Your Majesty asked you to chase you." Even the first time, we don''t know whether your majesty really wants to chase, but the second time your majesty told you so firmly to chase, how dare you delay time? Are you responsible for the delay of your majesty? And for such a big bird, maybe they can share a few in the end. No, with your Majesty''s benevolence, you will definitely play some game to let them cook and eat. At least it''s a deer, which can make them eat happily. Facing the bright blade, kevern decided not to ask more questions and immediately caught up. As he turned the rudder, he directed the sailors to adjust their sails. The ship immediately changed direction and headed for the island. Gray took out a crystal ball and input magic. A picture immediately appeared on it. On it was the big white bird. After flying to the island, the big bird directly returned to its nest. "Oh, and bird eggs? Why don''t you take it back for breeding? " Looking at the eggs in the bird''s nest in the picture, gray touched his chin thoughtfully. Well, bake it later. Try the taste first. If it''s not delicious, there''s no need to raise it. If it''s delicious, you can raise more. Before the ship reached the shore, gray stepped on the side of the ship and jumped out. "Wait for me here and find some firewood by the way. Don''t waste the ship and save some money." The soldiers all replied and saw their king disappear into the woods without looking back. "Hurry up and find firewood. Your majesty may be back in a moment. Others have cleared an empty place. Your majesty likes barbecue very much." "Come on, move." Gray flapped his wings and looked at the big bird''s nest on the tree crown, with a gentle smile on his mouth. Chapter 124 When gray came back to the coast with a giant bird in one hand and a big boar in the other, he found that his boat was surrounded and the soldiers were facing each other. Bold and daring, his Majesty''s ship also dares to surround. It seems that he lacks the severe beating of society and is not mature and rational enough. "Damn pirates, I will tear you up and throw you into the sea to feed the fish." The leader of the enemy is a majestic man, with a height of more than 1.8 meters, a majestic body like a giant bear, holding a ferocious mace in his hand, and his rough face is full of ferocious color. "Dear Lord, you misunderstood. We are not pirates. We are soldiers from the Stone Castle Kingdom and are escorting my king on a long journey." Baron careen, holding a long sword and taking his soldiers back to the coast, kept explaining to each other that he and others were not pirates. "Damn dirty pirates, they still want to deceive me. Do you think I can''t recognize your ship after changing a flag?" The huge man waved a mace and said gnashing his teeth. He can recognize these cunning guys in ashes. Don''t try to deceive the smart tribal leader. "It seems that pirates do great harm to you, but I must explain that we are not pirates, and this ship is just the booty I got after defeating a group of pirates." Gray dragged his prey out, jumped gently into their circle, and said politely. It is a foolish act to fight such an unnecessary battle and lead to the death of one''s own soldiers. Moreover, if this is really the territory of the other party, they are indeed rude to land like this. We can''t blame the other party for tit for tat. "Shit, those pirates can only beat me back. How can you defeat them, you little body? Damn pirates, you used this excuse to sneak on us last time. We won''t trust you this time. " The giant man stared at him. "Presumptuous, our majesty is a dragon slaying warrior. Only a few werewolves and pirates were captured alive by our majesty. You aborigine, apologize to your majesty immediately." Carrion''s face was unhappy. Everything had been good before. He could explain it in good words, but his majesty could not be humiliated, even if it was just verbal contempt. "Forget it, I don''t blame those who don''t know." Gray pressed careen''s shoulder and threw two prey on the ground. "Lord, there is a werewolf captive on my ship now. Why don''t I take it down and show you?" As soon as gray waved his hand, a man immediately returned to the ship and brought down several pirate prisoners and guards. "Kevin, show the LORD your other appearance." When kevern heard the speech, he reluctantly turned into a werewolf. His ferocious appearance immediately made the people opposite nervous. "Well, change back." Gray nodded, turned Kevin back into a human and said to the leader opposite, "look, we are really not pirates. The iron lock on his body is proof." "Hum, it''s enough time for you to shackle them. You want to deceive us in such a bad way, delusion!" The leader of the strong man snorted coldly. As his voice fell, another group of people rushed out of the jungle and joined the army surrounding them. The number of each other is now three times more than them. If you guessed correctly, there are reinforcements on the way. "Kill these dirty pirates and take revenge." The strong man''s leader raised his weapon and roared. "Revenge!" All the soldiers roared after him, pulled out their weapons and rushed over. Gray could see that these guys really hated pirates, but their heads were really stubborn. "Wait a minute!" Gray raised his palm and made a pause. "What are you doing?" "You insulted the Great Dragon Slayer. I ask to duel with you. Let you see if I can defeat the werewolf." Gray said seriously. He knew very well that for these guys who were not smart enough and only worshipped force, they had to beat him to convince him with a more arrogant means, which might have unexpected effects. "I know you still have reinforcements. When your reinforcements come, you will only have a greater advantage. Don''t worry about me delaying time. Delaying time is only good for you. I just want to tell you that I am really a dragon slayer, not a pirate. You said you could drive away the pirates, which means they are not your opponents, right? " "Of course, how can those damn pirates be opponents of the powerful magfen tribal leaders? I can beat them up with two blows." Cried the leader across the street. "If I beat you, it can prove that I can beat the pirates and that I am not a pirate, right?" Gray continued. McGovern''s leader calculated that although his brain could not understand the logical relationship, it seemed very reasonable, so he nodded, "that''s it." Hum, how can this little body be my opponent? If you dare to challenge yourself, it must be a pirate disguised. Be careful later. He suddenly turns into a werewolf. It''s best to kill him with a stick before he changes. Gray didn''t think so much. He just wanted to teach this guy how to be a man and how to speak calmly later. "Come on." Chief McGovern raised his mace. Before gray shouted, he attacked directly and hit him on the head. Gray didn''t expect that the guy with muscle in his head should be so decisive, but it''s no threat to him. This guy is only one or two points better than the werewolf at most. Gray stepped forward, raised his hand, accurately grasped the toothless part of the mace, and his other hand caught the fist that the other party hit him in the abdomen. The first blow didn''t work, and the McGovern leader was not depressed. He immediately prepared to stop and start the second wave of attack. "Huh?" Chief McGovern was originally staring at gray fiercely, but at this time, he looked at the mace suspiciously. Just now he wanted to grab the mace and hit it again, but he found that the other side of his hand was motionless, as if it was pressed by the mountain. But in fact, it''s only the other hand that holds the mace and doesn''t let it move, and it''s still much smaller than his big hand. Although it doesn''t look delicate and there are bulging muscles on his arm, it can''t be called a powerful hand. At least it looks like this. It''s a circle smaller than his arm. Can such an arm compete with him? Gray didn''t think so much at this time. He grabbed the mace''s hand, pulled it out of the strong man''s hand, threw the mace out, and then punched leader McGovern in the chest. The other party was just like taking a shell with his body alone. He was directly hit and flew out and broke a big tree on the coast before he stopped. But before he got up, a dark shadow flew over, kicked him in the chest mercilessly, and stepped his just raised body into the mud. Next, there was an inhumane unilateral beating. Except for the sound of waves, there were only the sound of fist to meat and scream along the whole coast. The bitterness was almost sad to hear and tears to see. Gray didn''t do anything to him. He only beat him for a minute and stood up. He kindly helped him up. "Great Dragon Slayer, nice to meet you." Without imaginary annoyance, the magfen leader gave him the highest etiquette, "I''m the leader of the magfen tribe, magfen." "Brave chief McGovern, nice to meet you, too." Gray also saluted, "I''m the king of the Stone Castle Kingdom, gray Sutton. As you can see, we''re exploring the ocean and discovering your island, so come up and have a rest. I don''t mean to offend you." "It doesn''t matter. It''s our honor to have the Dragon slaying warrior come. What''s more, you wiped out the damn dirty pirates for us." Chief McGovern said quickly. Subsequently, the two sides had friendly exchanges, and McGovern warmly invited gray to visit their tribe. Chapter 125 Gray looked at the elf and saw that she didn''t respond. Knowing that the strong man leader really invited him as a guest, rather than having any other ideas, he nodded and agreed. Magfen tribe is not far from here. You can see some scattered buildings along the coastline. Of course, it''s just a marginal village. If you want to enter the real tribe, you have to go up a river. McGovern had planned to take a boat with gray to show his sincerity and show them the way, but gray said that he could just send some guides to drive the boat. His feet were soft. It was more comfortable for everyone to walk through the forest together. McGovern was rude and arrogant, so he naturally agreed. Magfen''s tribe is not big, at least much smaller than Gray''s kingdom. It is only as big as a city at most, but the surrounding villages and towns are a little more than a city. If the population is hundreds of thousands, his life is pretty good. He looked in the forest before, and there are not many Warcraft. Maybe the Lord is often cleaning up. When McGovern returned to his castle, he immediately announced to his tribe that he would entertain the great dragon slaying warrior, the strong man who defeated the Viking werewolf pirates and the king of the stone castle country, gray Sutton. McGovern also has several sons who look like him, but they don''t look strong enough. Instead, they seem a little fat. They warmly welcomed Gray''s arrival and were also very warm to those soldiers. In order not to lose the majesty of the Kingdom, dozens of soldiers specially changed into uniform armor before getting off the ship, which was not available in the magfen tribe. They only had some simple armor and weapons, which were mostly pieced together, not standard and not beautiful. Several soldiers were left to guard the pirate prisoners on the ship. Baron carrion took a group of soldiers and walked through the crowd with the royal flag. His face was very serious, but his eyes were very proud and proud. The flag is gray''s newly determined flag, not the previous huoyuhua flag. It is a bright red flag engraved with a golden sword. He originally wanted to use the gun pattern, and just changed the name of the kingdom to the holy gun Kingdom, but embroidering the holy gun on the flag was not good enough, so it was changed to the holy sword, and the name of the kingdom was not changed. In the evening, it was a grand banquet. Gray also contributed two prey. He also brought two barrels of ale and a bottle of strong liquor with high degree as a gift to McGovern. McGovern didn''t take it out for use, but collected it in his wine cellar. All he took out were his own precious wine. "To our guests, your majesty gray." McGovern raised a huge glass of wine, and the sons and daughters around him also raised their glasses. "To chief macgufen and all of you here, thank the macgufen tribe for their hospitality." Gray also raised a huge glass, which was provided by the McGovern tribe. It doesn''t matter whether the glass is exquisite or whether the wine in the glass is delicious. At this time, happiness is the most important. "Let''s start the carnival." "Wow!" With a glass of wine, the banquet officially began. The warm atmosphere infected everyone attending the banquet, and everyone was laughing. At the banquet, everyone began to drink, eat and drink, boast and fart, dance arm in arm, sing loudly, and even flirt with the maid attending the banquet and do everything they can do at the banquet. Gray also had a good time. He played more primitive games with leader McGovern, such as wrestling, fighting, drinking capacity and so on. Finally, even he got a little drunk. In the evening, gray returned to his room. Careen and some soldiers stood guard for him outside the door. Although chief McGovern showed enough goodwill, he must also do so. He can''t hand over his Majesty''s safety to others because of others'' goodwill. At about four or five o''clock in the morning, gray woke up. His strong mental and physical quality made him not need so long sleep time, and his body processed alcohol faster. When he woke up, he was still in high spirits and had no headache after getting drunk. "You go and have a rest." Gray said to the door, "I''m awake. No one can hurt me." "Yes, your majesty." Karen''s voice came, followed by a slight sound of footsteps. Gray looked around and found no trace of the elf. He knew that something had happened. When he came to the window, the outside world was dark except the light in the castle. Even at night, he could see the sky covered with dark clouds. "It''s going to rain." Gray thought, gently opened the door and went out. She must be quickly found, or she will have to sleep in the rain later. When the soldiers guarding the castle saw him coming, they aroused their spirits and woke up halfway. They quickly asked, "dear Lord, what can I do for you?" They were not Gray''s subjects, and naturally there was no need to call him his majesty or his Lord. "It''s all right. It''s boring to drink. Go out and blow the wind." Gray smiled and walked past them out of the castle. They couldn''t help them find the elf. They said that if they lost something, they might make the other party carry out a big investigation and disturb the leader of megfen. It''s inappropriate. Gray returned to the venue where the banquet was held. Yes, it was held in the open air, not in the castle. After all, in addition to the banquet for gray, even his soldiers were invited. In addition, some soldiers were selected to attend the banquet and had a friendly competition. Whoever lost would have a drink. Well, the leader drank, so gray was drunk. It''s not that his soldiers can''t use force. Basically, everyone doesn''t use weapons and armor, and this side is more suitable for this game. However, Gray''s soldiers are not badly trained. Even without armor and sharp blade, they can be a little better. In the end, almost half the winners and half the losers, but it was also more than 20 glasses of wine. It was still the kind of big cup, and there were other people''s wine. In addition, his stomach was almost drunk. Leader McGovern ran out directly to solve the problem. In this process, Leng was that no one noticed the little figure and didn''t know how much wine she drank. After looking for a long time, gray finally found the sleeping elf on a haystack. Don''t ask why there are haystacks outside the castle, he doesn''t know. Fortunately, he let little jasmine control her ability before. Don''t use it on him, otherwise he won''t find her. The elf was sleeping and there was no sign of waking up. Gray put her in his crown, looked up at the dark sky, circled outside and returned to the castle. "You''re back." Gray nodded, went back to his room, took out a small bed from his backpack, put it on his big bed, and put the elf on it. "Dong Dong Dong, Lord!" "What''s up?" "The queen had sobering soup prepared before. Don''t you think it''s boring? We''ll send you a bowl." The people outside replied, the leader''s wife, they are also called the queen, and the leader''s children can also be called princes and princesses. "Thank you." Gray opened the door. Outside was one of the two soldiers guarding the castle. "If you need anything, you can let us know." Gray put the sobering soup on the table, looked at the night outside, and felt a little bored about artificial intelligence. "Chinese brand 2060 mobile phone silly girl serves you." Gray nodded and opened the mobile phone interface, which had hundreds of small games. As for not enough memory? Don''t worry at all. A mobile phone that can support a huge data operation of artificial intelligence and install hundreds of small games is a piece of cake. There are also countless movies, novels and some literary works he downloaded. "Let''s play the game first. Delete XXX, XX and XXX. Remember to record the game. If you want to download it in the next world, don''t download similar games." He played these games. They were boring and deleted. "Try three games and read a book today." Gray made a plan for himself. WOW! Dark clouds gathered outside, and big drops of rain fell down, and it became bigger and bigger. Chapter 126 The heavy rain didn''t stop at dawn, but it rained harder and harder. In such weather, let alone going to sea, it is difficult to work normally on land. The best way is to stay in the house and see what needs to be mended in your thatched house, or it will become a fish pond later. Of course, people living in the castle don''t have to worry about this. It''s just boring that they can''t go out in a rainy day. In the face of such heavy rain, gray naturally has no way. The ship can''t set sail and can only stay here for a while. "It''s almost winter in autumn. How can there be such a heavy rain?" Gray leaned against the windowsill, looked at the rain curtain outside, and unconsciously rubbed his fingers around the belief furnace around his neck. It is reasonable to say that such heavy rain is generally concentrated in spring and summer, mainly in summer. In autumn and winter, there is usually only light rain. Sometimes it is cloudy for several days, but finally there is only a drizzle. That''s normal. After a while, gray felt the crystal ball. First of all, it was the castle of the magfen tribe, and then his sight pushed towards the river and passed through the houses in the hazy rain. Gray soon saw his ship and docked quietly by the river, which was a circle larger than other ships around. The picture inside the crystal ball was depressed and soon entered the cabin. In the cabin, the soldiers sat together in boredom, boasting and chatting, and several prisoners hid in the corner and were surrounded. Those who had been assigned learning tasks by gray sat around them with notes and asked for knowledge about the sea. Gray nodded with satisfaction. The picture retreated from the cabin and slowly pushed upstream along the river. The misty and rainy river was somewhat poetic, but what he saw in the crystal ball was not real enough. Gray felt bored halfway and was ready to retreat. Suddenly, a small boat broke into his view. The boat can''t compare with his boat. It can carry three or four people at most. He drifted down the water all the way. He suddenly became interested. Who will get out of the boat at this time on such a rainy day? Is there a story? His majesty took out a glass of wine. He likes reading stories best. The vision on the crystal ball no longer moved. Well, it should be said that it has been moving with the boat, but on the foggy and rainy water, it seems that it has not moved. Soon, the boat came to the port where the McGovern tribe stopped, and gray could see his boat. A man came down from the boat, said something to the boat, and ran towards the magfen tribe castle in the rain. Gray''s eyes followed him, and he soon saw what he had shown and was taken to McGovern castle. Another small head also stretched out and looked at the crystal ball curiously. "Nothing will happen? Let''s go out and have a look. " Gray stretched out, took out a floor mirror, cleaned it up a little, and took the elf out of the door. When he came downstairs, the bleary eyed megfen was sitting on his throne, listening to the report from the person below. The man was soaked, and the rain ran down his clothes to the ground. When gray came down, he just finished what he had to say. I knew I''d watch it in the crystal ball before I came down. In his heart, gray looked at McGovern enthusiastically, "chief McGovern, you got up so early." "King gray, please sit down." McGovern stood up and took gray to sit on his throne. McGovern admired the king who could beat himself down and drink himself down. "I drank too much yesterday. I still have a headache." McGovern rubbed his forehead. "Do you want to drink sober soup? My wife cooked it. It works very well. Every time I get drunk, she cooked it and sent it to me." McGovern smiled proudly, as if he was showing off that he had a good wife. "You are so lucky." Gray said perfunctorily that he had a little maid inside and an elf outside. He didn''t know how comfortable he was. He envied you, ha ha. "Hahaha, you don''t have to envy, because you can''t envy, hahaha." The old guy laughed heartlessly and had no demeanor as a tribal leader. In other words, their habits are like this. They don''t need cumbersome etiquette, because they are powerful soldiers, struggling in the front line of fighting against Warcraft, and occasionally fighting against dirty pirates from the sea. Rough and informal is their true portrayal. What such a small tribe needs is such a powerful leader, not an aristocrat who only knows hypocritical etiquette. Having a few laughs with gray, McGovern looked down at the man standing, "did you inform the Macintosh tribe and dingshou tribe?" "Dear Leader McGovern, we came out from the Macintosh and dingshou tribes. We have informed them and they have replied." The man below replied respectfully. "Well, you reply to leader Fergus. I will take my eldest son to the dunbunoke tribe in three days." McGovern nodded happily. Are there three more tribes? There are many tribes in this place. If they are united, they should be able to build a small kingdom. Gray said. However, in fact, the magfen tribe is actually a small kingdom, and their internal names are becoming more and more royal. The leader''s wife is also called the queen, and the leader''s children are also princes and princesses. Of course, gray doesn''t have any idea about this. Whether others unite or not has nothing to do with him, and there may be alliances between tribes, but the merger can only be one annexation of another. Peaceful merger involves too many interests. Leadership alone is a big problem, and it is basically impossible to succeed. This is also good. The four tribes restrict each other. There is no need to worry about another intruder on the sea one day. "Go down and have a rest. Go back when the weather is good, or meet the dunbunokee tribe with our leader''s fleet. In addition, we will give a formal reply to this matter." The queen came out at the right time and said, she didn''t say it. The silly man probably didn''t realize that he was already wet and it was raining heavily outside. The queens of each tribe are basically such logistics experts, because they have to prepare everything they need to fight for their rough and careless husbands, take good care of the tribe''s territory and let them worry free. "Thank you, Queen." After thanking the man, someone immediately took him down to change his clothes, and someone went to pick up his companions. "McGovern, you need to rest." The queen Wang first said something, and then looked at gray, "King gray, we''ve prepared breakfast. It''s all the food of the magfen tribe. Let''s have dinner together." "I don''t have to rest. I''m as strong as a cow." McGovern''s chest slapped, like his strength in the front. "Thanks for the Queen''s hospitality. I''m looking forward to the delicious food of the magfen tribe." Gray nodded, then turned to look at McGovern. "Is something wrong with the dunbunokee tribe? Can I help you?" "Gray, do you have a queen?" McGovern asked suddenly. "No, what''s the matter?" Gray was stunned. He didn''t know why McGovern asked. Isn''t Xiaoxiao good? Why should he put chains on himself? Are the little maids ugly, or are the beauties of other worlds not attractive enough? "That''s just right. I''ll take you to play in three days." McGovern laughed and made the decision. "To the dunbunokee tribe?" "Yes, their princess is a beauty. Although I hope my son can marry the princess, I will give it to you generously before you have a queen." McGovern laughed again and poured the sobering soup into his mouth. Drinking the sobering soup was as wild as drinking. "Just marry the princess. Go and have a look." Gray shook his head and got married. It''s too early for him. He hasn''t had enough. More importantly, his majesty is only seventeen years old and not yet an adult. There is no hurry. Chapter 127 The rain stopped the next day. Gray and McGovern agreed to go hunting in the forest. After they came back, they held a banquet in the castle. "Your Majesty, the weather is getting better now. Kevin said he could continue sailing." At night, kevern couldn''t help it. Tokairian took a message to gray and thought it was more appropriate to set sail quickly to find the treasure. "What do you think? Should we continue sailing?" Gray didn''t give a positive answer, but asked careen faintly. "I only listen to your Majesty''s orders. I can do whatever your majesty asks me to do. Your Majesty''s will is everything to me. We can sail when you say it''s appropriate." Careen immediately knelt on one knee and said faithfully. "Well, chief McGovern invited me to visit the dunbunokee tribe. Let''s go to dunbunokee first." Said gray. "The treasure hunt is not urgent, and we are not short of money. We should mainly see the local customs and increase our experience. These are hidden wealth, not only gold and silver." "Yes, your majesty is very intelligent. I can''t wait." Gray waved him away and couldn''t flatter him. When talking about the four tribes with McGovern yesterday, he didn''t feel much about the tribal name gray, but when the other party mentioned that it was the princess of dembrucci. When they reached the age of marriage, they would take their eldest son to compete for Princess Merida, gray remembered a film he had seen. So the idea of looking over came up, and even without this, he planned to play. Of course, there is no need to tell them the specific considerations. They just know that his majesty has no plan to go to sea for the time being, but is ready to visit other tribes, and then they just need to faithfully perform their duties. It has to be said that the McGovern tribe is still very good. Gray has a good time. Time unknowingly came to the third day of the agreement between McGovern and dunbunoche tribe. Everyone was ready. The dunbunokee tribe is located in the upper reaches of the river. It is said that it is next to the great lake in the upper reaches. The lake is called the flame lake because the water from the flame waterfall flows here. "Only ancient kings had the courage to drink the water of flame waterfall. It is said that the water of flame waterfall will bring unparalleled strength and wisdom to drinkers." McGovern looked at the flame waterfall falling hundreds of meters high in the distance and said proudly, "and I climbed the teeth of Cologne and drank the water of the flame waterfall when I was 14 years old." Power is still possible, this wisdom? Gray glanced at the silly McGovern leader and shook his head slightly. This alone proved that the effect of flame waterfall did not exist at all. "That''s great, but since the water from the flame waterfall flows into the flame lake, isn''t it OK to drink the water from the lake?" Gray didn''t reveal it and asked suspiciously. Of course, you don''t have to think about it. It''s probably a legend that only when you climb the teeth of Cologne and drink the water of the flame waterfall can you really be the flame waterfall water. For example, the first king who drank fire waterfall water did so, so he left such a legend. Sure enough, McGovern immediately said, "only on a clear day, when the afterglow of the sunset sprinkles on the flame waterfall, the ignited flame waterfall is the real flame waterfall, and to drink the waterfall water ignited by the afterglow of the sunset, you must climb to the teeth of Cologne. After the water of the flame waterfall is ignited by the sunset, it will be hotter than the magma. It''s like burning all your internal organs. But as long as you survive, you can feel a force stronger than the sun hidden in your body, making you the most powerful warrior. " Blow it. It''s like I don''t know. I''ve seen a movie. It doesn''t have the effect you said. It''s just ordinary water. Gray smiled, followed his words, and said with great interest that he must go to see it one day and drink the water of flame waterfall. Probably when the ship came to the middle of the lake, two other ships came from different directions and headed in the same direction. "McGovern!" With a wave of his hand, the leader of McGovern, everyone behind him began to shout the name of the tribe. "McGovern!" "Ding grip!" "Macintosh!" Unwilling to fall behind, the people on the other two ships shouted the names of the tribes and played drums and music in an attempt to overwhelm each other in momentum. "Your Majesty?" Careen went behind his majesty and asked softly. His majesty nodded, and Karen immediately stepped back. After a while, more than 30 soldiers stood on both sides and took out a horn. "Woo ~ woo ~!" A loud horn sounded, beating the sound of drums. After a horn, everyone clenched their fists in the chest, "King gray! King gray! " Ding and the leader of the Macintosh tribe looked at each other''s tall ships, then at their own sailboats, and pressed down the idea of competing here. Before long, several ships landed one after another. "Boy, have you really slaughtered dragons?" As soon as he got off the boat, a tribal leader of one of the three tribes who came together looked at him provocatively. "That''s right." Gray looked at him suspiciously. He didn''t know what this guy wanted to do. Didn''t the music and cry just come from etiquette? Should everyone do it. "How can you kill a dragon with your body? It must be bragging." He shook his head in disdain, "I killed them in the army of 100000 Romans, and I dare not say I can kill dragons, just you? Hum! " Hum a fart, are you a pig? How can you despise me for your short stature? Come on, give you a chance to jump up and hit me on the knee. Gray recalled that looking at the figure, this guy should be the leader of dingshou tribe among the four tribes. He is a dwarf. After becoming a real image, it is different from that in the animation. Well, it can only be said that he is very inspirational. "Really, you are really powerful. 100000 troops are not your opponent." Gray smiled faintly. 100000 troops, are there 100000 people in your tribe? Gray found out when he was in the magfen tribe that there were only a few thousand soldiers in the magfen tribe. Dingshou tribe was one of the four tribes, and the military strength would not vary greatly. It is estimated that this is the same number. 100000 Roman troops? Now it is estimated that there is no Ding grip. Ah, no, there are no four tribes. "I''ll show you if I have a chance." Ding shook the leader proudly. "Then I''ll wait and see." "Hum, Ding grip, don''t brag. Our Macintosh tribe is the strongest. Last time, I spread the fallen flowers and flowing water and heroic posture of countless northern invaders in the four tribes and became the dream lover of countless girls." The leader of the Macintosh tribe was unwilling to be lonely. When he finished, they looked at McGovern. Everyone was familiar with the process. Then it was McGovern''s turn to talk about his brilliant achievements. But chief McGovern didn''t seem to notice their eyes at all and coughed gently, "I think Fergus, the queen and the princess have been waiting for a long time. Let''s visit them first." Recalling the unbearable experience of the first day and the lessons of the next few days, McGovern felt that the current business was still important, and other things would be postponed. "The leader has been waiting for all leaders in the castle. Please follow me." Dumbenoch bowed to the servant in charge of the reception. "And this king gray, the queen is very happy to know your arrival. Let me convey the welcome of the dunbunokee tribe to you. Please go to the castle with the three leaders. Where will the queen and leaders personally welcome you?" The servant bowed his head and wondered whether the arrangement could satisfy the king. After all, the dunbunokee tribe or the four tribes had never entertained kings other than the other three tribes. For the other three tribes, they have always had this attitude. No one on either side will think it is wrong to entertain his Majesty in this way. They think it is normal. "Of course, as a guest, I should go to the castle to see you." Gray said faintly. In his opinion, when his great king came here, no matter whether the other party knew his details or not, he should at least send someone with enough weight to meet him. If a strange king comes to his territory, even if he doesn''t go out, he will let the Marquis greet him. This is the basic etiquette. However, considering what I have seen and heard in the magfen tribe these days, I know that the other party has no experience in such etiquette, so I no longer care about it. Originally, his majesty is a magnanimous person. Chapter 128 Dumbenoch''s castle is not different from McGovern''s castle. They are all made of stone. They are quite different from the castle of the stone castle king, and they can''t be compared with the castle he is building. The castle is located on a lake peninsula. The fortifications are done carelessly. The houses inside are also some simple, but they are all stone houses. The most center is the castle where the leader lives. The gate of the castle was closed. With the arrival of the party, the gate slowly opened. The three leaders all brought soldiers, and gray also brought 30 people. If they crowded in, the door would collapse. Gray shook his head and stood with people waiting for the three to go in first. The three were not humble. They were very skilled. You pushed me into the castle. Gray was the last one to walk in with the soldiers. When Gray went in as like as two peas in the hall, three seats were arranged in the hall. The head of dumbledochi was sitting in the middle. The well dressed queen sat on the right side of the leader. A girl who looked very strange in Gray''s seat was sitting on the left. On the far side was a shorter chair, with Three Identical triplets. Four teams were standing in the center of the hall. The other three teams were noisy and messy. Gray took the team and divided it into two teams. He stood there with his chest straight and his head raised. He stamped his spear on the ground neatly, picked it up and stamped it down, making a neat and dull noise, and gradually crushed them all. After a while, everyone else stopped. As soon as careen waved his hand, everyone stopped immediately. At this time, the leader of dunbunokee stood up and hugged his hands. "Look... Here we are, four tribes... And... King gray, gather... For..." Fergus said every word as if he had exhausted all his strength. He tried to recall. He looked very funny. Gray looked funny, but his expression was absolutely serious. The queen could not continue to watch. She estimated that Fergus had almost forgotten what to say next. She stood up and walked to Fergus, and then said, "the display of the suitor." Next, Fergus was like parroting. When the queen said something, he followed. Then Fergus welcomed the tribes and asked them to show their suitors, which didn''t need to be taught by Wang later, because just call out the names of the tribes. The first is the Macintosh tribe. Well, their eldest son is very similar to the leader. According to the leader, he defended the Macintosh tribe against the invaders in the north and killed a thousand enemies with a sharp blade called thorn red. Then came the eldest son of the magfen tribe. His record was to sink the Viking ship, kill 2000 enemies with his bare hands, and break a big wood to perform his talent. Finally, the dingshou tribe, whose is the only son of the leader, is even more powerful. His record is to kill the siege of 10000 Romans and sink a fleet alone. At the beginning, when Ding Shuai introduced the leader, everyone thought he introduced the giant man in front, more than two meters. A muscular Qiu knot, a look is a powerful soldier. As a result, the son of leader Ding Shua stood behind the giant man and was still shaking when he was pulled out by leader Ding Shua. "Brag." When Ding shook the leader, someone in the crowd shouted. Ding grip leader scolded a few words, and then the three tribes sneered at each other. Ding grip leader was ridiculed and angry. He immediately closed the door and let his son go. A big war was imminent. Gray silently took the group to one side to make a few steps to avoid being involved. He thought it wouldn''t happen when he came, but he didn''t expect it to happen. However, it''s normal for these guys to urinate. Fergus was very excited about the fight and cheered on it, but after shaking his head to see the Queen''s white eyes, he had to reluctantly stand up and stop them. But Fergus''s three naughty little sons came and poked one of them secretly, which made them mess again. Fergus personally joined the carnival. The queen had no choice but to stand up and calmly walked into the chaotic crowd, ready to stop the farce. "Madam, if you don''t mind, I can help." Gray thought the queen had better not get in there. If any guy doesn''t have eyes, he''ll have a lot of fun. "Is that ok?" The queen looked at gray. She felt that the young king was much more mature and stable than the old guys in front of her. The queen who wanted to pay attention to etiquette soon became interested in him. "Of course, madam. Just a moment." Gray nodded, jumped lightly, crossed the crowd directly and jumped directly into the battle center. Before long, someone was thrown out. The first was Fergus, the owner of the place, the second was megfen, and the third was the leader of the Macintosh. The fourth one didn''t come out. Just when everyone stopped and looked inside, leader Ding grip also flew out. Compared with others, Ding Shuai''s situation is a little miserable. If he didn''t have an iconic dress, it''s estimated that even his son wouldn''t recognize him as his father. Gray came out slowly and patted his palm like dust, "madam, live up to his mission." "Why did you hit me?" Ding grip leader said sadly and angrily. "Aren''t the other leaders fighting well? It has nothing to do with me." Gray showed an innocent look and refused to admit that the injury on leader Ding''s face had something to do with himself. Everyone was speechless. After the other three leaders were thrown out by you, you beat the leader for a minute, which pushed the responsibility on others? Do you want a face? The queen coughed gently and revealed it for a while. The leaders apologized for their actions. Fergus sat back on the throne. The queen took over the dominance and cleared her throat, "well, next, we welcome King gray from the distant kingdom and the Stone Castle Kingdom, and welcome you to the dunbunoke tribe." "I''m glad to visit the dunbunokee tribe. May the dunbunokee tribe prosper forever." The queen and gray exchanged a few polite words, and the queen reluctantly shifted the topic to the princess. In her opinion, Gray was the proper communication etiquette between the tribes. It was particularly comfortable to talk, rather than fighting at a word. "According to our laws and our inheritance rights, only the eldest son of every great leader can recommend and compete to hold hands with the princess of dunbunokee. In order to win her heart, we should prove our ability, strength and means. According to tradition, the challenge project is decided by the princess herself. " Hearing this, merrida, the princess of dembucci, brightened her eyes. As soon as the Queen''s voice fell, she couldn''t wait to stand up and shouted, "archery! Archery! " Archery is one of her favorite battles, but she only focused on opposing the queen before. Unexpectedly, it was decided by herself. What a failure. Merida thought to herself, and then saw her mother''s dissatisfied and stunned eyes, as well as the underground people. She immediately straightened her posture, followed the Queen''s tone and said slowly, "I choose archery." "King gray, are you married?" After daimerida chose the competition project, the queen looked at gray and asked. Originally, she would ask about it immediately after she said the rules, but she didn''t expect to be interrupted by Merida. Gray thought about it. It''s not fun. It''s hard for the princess to say anything else. The clothes are very ugly. Her hair is wrapped up. It looks like her face is very round and there are some freckles on her face. He didn''t like it very much and made a gesture to careen in the back. Kairuien nodded to understand that his Majesty was relieved and stepped forward, "queen, my king is 17 years old. He is the greatest dragon slaying warrior and the most powerful soldier in China. He once suppressed 800 pirates by one person, including five werewolf pirates. He is still unmarried." Gray''s angry, Maddy. Do I want you to say this? I told you to refuse her for me. The queen nodded with satisfaction. Compared with other people''s achievements, gray, who has just shot, is much more real. He is only 17 years old, very close to Merida, and has a more sincere smile. "King gray, your identity is qualified to participate in the competition..." "Madam, I just happened to pass by this time. I came here to see the style of the four tribes. My kingdom is far from the other side of the sea. It will take months to go back and forth, which is very inconvenient." Gray had to speak for himself. "That''s a pity." The queen sighed in her heart and looked at gray with regret. Her eyes turned to the three tribes, "then, let''s start." Chapter 129 With the cheers of the three tribes, the princess''s marriage contest was officially launched. It seems that martial arts contests are very popular all over the world. Group entertainment is attended by the people of the four tribes, but the heirs of each tribe do not participate in it, because they want to stay until the last project. "King gray, this is the first warrior of our tribe. He can fight hungry wolves and tigers with his bare hands. He heard about your bravery. I hope he can challenge you and see the power of dragon slaying warriors." Ding grip took his strong man''s hand down behind gray and shouted at him. He was polite, but he really didn''t want to be beaten. "Oh, really? Want to see my power? I don''t want to avenge you, do I? I didn''t beat you before. " Gray was surprised to see that this guy was really strong. His muscles were much stronger than gray, just like Mr. bodybuilder, but he wouldn''t think he was invincible if he was strong. "Of course, the Dragon Slayer won''t be afraid, will he?" Ding shook his eyes sideways and said that he had never forgotten what he had done on the ship and what he had just been beaten. "That''s all right, but it''s agreed. You have no eyes. Don''t ask me for medical expenses if you''re hurt." Gray is also idle and bored. He doesn''t mind passing the time and teaching some people a lesson by the way. "Chief Ding, King gray is our guest, not a suitor. It''s impolite of you to do so." The queen frowned and reminded that the four tribes were an alliance. If the other party did so, it would not give face to the dunbunoke tribe. "It''s all right, madam. Seeing everyone so happy, I really want to participate. It''s a worthwhile trip to have fun with you." Gray smiled and offered to explain. "Well, be careful." Since the other party is willing, the queen can''t say too much. Gray went directly to the center of the field and thought about putting away the crown without taking out his weapons. The big man stood opposite gray. After he signaled that he was ready, he strode over with his feet and punched gray in the face. The wind is blowing. It can be seen that every punch is very heavy. But heavy fists can''t win. Heavy fists are useful only if they can beat the enemy, and his fists wipe Gray''s head every time. "They say don''t hit people in the face. I''m not polite to you." Gray doesn''t need to worry too much about such a muscle man opposite. If he works hard with this muscle man, the other party may be able to carry it for a while, but if he wants to use skills, the other party can only be abused. A minute later, there was silence on the originally happy venue. They all looked at the center. A huge man was thrown around like a broken sack. Occasionally, he robbed the ground with his head and threw himself into the ground, fully showing everyone a variety of postures in close contact with mother earth. Finally, gray felt that his arm was a little sour and was ready to go back to have a rest. He gently threw the big man at the stunned leader Ding grip. After all, he was his man and should take care of him. The big man''s head accurately aimed at the leader''s face and hit it like a shell. Of course, this is not his Majesty''s revenge, but the big man has been dissatisfied with his leader for a long time. Now the leader has pushed himself into such a fire pit, so he specially accelerated in mid air and fine tuned the trajectory to make it easier for him to hit the leader''s face. That''s right. "Who else wants to challenge me? I don''t mind wheel fights. " Gray looked around with a cool smile. "Me, me, me." The voice was Fergus, the leader of dembucci. He was walking on a leg with an artificial limb. He was slightly uncoordinated and wanted to run over. His expression was like husky who was going out. He was very excited. But before he arrived, he was grabbed back with his ears. It was the Queen''s own hand. As for the reason, she thought it was impolite for Fergus to fight like this, and Fergus was unlikely to be gray''s opponent. He would only be beaten and humiliated when he went out. But Fergus doesn''t think so. If you can compete with a powerful soldier, even if you lose, there will be no regrets and gains. However, if you meet a powerful soldier but can''t fight with him, you really have to regret it all your life. "Dad, don''t go." Merida also doesn''t want to see her father beaten. Even if her father''s strength is stronger than that man, what if she doesn''t see gray beating each other without breathing? It''s easy to write freehand brushwork, just like beating a little fart child. Everyone goes up to deliver vegetables. At the same time, Merida looked at the heroic posture in the field and longed for it. This is what she wanted to be, a powerful soldier, not a gentle princess. "King!" Merida''s eyes brighten up. Maybe she can also be a king, a king who is free and can do whatever she wants. They don''t have a king here, but they have a leader. Maybe she can become the leader of the tribe. Glancing at her father secretly, Merida only felt her heart beating faster, her blood surging and her whole body burning. Seeing that no one challenged again, gray returned to the seat arranged by dunbunocchio, next to Fergus. Because gray didn''t have to participate, he set up this seat. The other three leaders didn''t have it. "King gray, how did you come here? Won''t it be a problem for you to leave the country? " The queen looked helplessly at the lively Fergus below, felt indifferent to gray, and took the initiative to provoke the topic. "It''s all right. I leave the kingdom to my father, and the subjects are loyal to me. Don''t worry." Gray smiled softly. "Ah? Did the old king give up his throne to you so early? " The queen was surprised. Gray was only seventeen years old. The old king would not be too old. Why did he abdicate so early. "Oh, no, I beat down the Kingdom, not from my father." Gray thought about it and said directly without avoiding anything. "Hit... Down?" The queen was stunned. Did dumbucci lead a wolf into the house? Fergus and Merida looked over, surprised and alert. "The old king, he had a daughter who was caught by a dragon. It was said that whoever saved her daughter would inherit his throne. But his majesty saved the princess after killing the dragon, but he didn''t keep his promise and slandered His Majesty''s reputation. His majesty rose up to resist." Careen angrily said that he must protect his Majesty''s reputation and not be misunderstood. "Well done, a man should do what he says. If it were me, I must get back my reputation. I support you, gray. Well done." Fergus patted the seat and said with a loud voice. He was full of appreciation and wanted to do it in person. "Then you haven''t been king for long. Why did you suddenly leave the country?" The queen wisely stopped asking that question and asked another question. "Oh, some time ago, a group of Pirates came to the north of China. They were led by five werewolves. After I caught them, one of the werewolves surrendered and said he could take me to find the pirate''s treasure, so I went out to sea and saw the world by the way." Gray said calmly. "It''s great. I also want to take an adventure. I also want to find treasure. I also want to see the world." Merida''s eyes are full of small stars. She can''t envy. "Shut up." The queen gently scolded, looked back at gray with a smile and continued to chat with him. While talking with the queen, gray also paid attention to the activities in the venue. The people of the four tribes did not give in to each other and had a good time. Gray also felt very interesting looking at it. "Pa!" Careen suddenly held out his hand as if he had caught something. "What''s the matter?" Gray looked back. He just felt something flying towards him. Careen spread out his hand, revealing a stone with an unhappy face, "Your Majesty." Gray looked back, saw a bunch of red hair, frowned, and glanced at the queen around him. "Forget it, it''s just children. Don''t worry about them." Chapter 130 After the entertainment, everyone lined up. Next, it''s the turn of the eldest sons of each tribe to show their archery, so as to win the favor of the princess. In other words, this rule seems to be a bit of a bug. It''s not the best one who can marry the princess, but win the princess''s favor? Can''t the princess choose the most handsome one? Gray looked at the bottom. Well, forget it. It''s really a fair and just rule. There are no the most handsome, only the ugliest and most handsome. It''s a pity that they don''t participate in sitting in the chair now. The first player to appear is player No. 1, the eldest son of the family from the McGovern tribe. Kong Wuli knows that he is a rare soldier at a glance, but his archery technique is not professional. It seems that he is used to hand to hand combat rather than archery, but it doesn''t matter. As long as he has a dream, all difficulties and obstacles are floating clouds. Let''s cheer for player No. 1. Very good. Player No. 1 hit. Well, let''s see his results, emmm, zero ring. Although it''s a pity, we still give him warm applause. OK, next comes the No. 2 player, the eldest son of the family from the Macintosh tribe. His face is painted with blue camouflage and his body is vigorous. At first glance, he knows the way of survival in the wild. His archery technique is very standard. It can be predicted that this arrow will achieve excellent results. Yes, yes, player No. 1''s arrow is very close to the bull''s eye, but it''s a pity that player No. 2 failed to achieve the best result, but the current result is also quite good. Player No. 2''s score is as high as nine points. Let''s cheer for him. Player No. 2 is also very excited. He threw his own bow and arrow. Grab it. It''s a winning bow. Well, let''s get down to business. The last contestant is No. 3, the only son from dingshou tribe. I have to say that this contestant, like his father, looks a little shabby, but it doesn''t matter. As the son of dingshou tribe leader, he is qualified to participate. Let''s boo him. Gray raised the microphone. Next, McGovern and the people of the Macintosh tribe sent a wave of boos. Yes, he is conducting a very unprofessional competitive commentary. Several people sitting on the throne looked at him speechless and said they would not retaliate. McGovern and the Macintosh applauded. Why did they get ugly and booed when they arrived at dingshou tribe? flattered! We think you''re just unhappy with leader Ding Shuo. You beat him twice before, but now you''re still attacking him directly. Besides, what the hell are you doing? "Well, player No. 3 has felt our enthusiasm. He bent his bow and arrow and is ready to shoot. Eh, it''s incredible that player No. 3 can open his bow. Oh, no, this archery posture is really hot eyes. Give me eye drops quickly. I''m going blind. It seems that leader Ding grip dotes on his only son, but it doesn''t matter. This arrow will be shot in the end, but the final result is obvious, isn''t it? " "Shh ~!" The only son of Ding grip tribe was booed, his fingers trembled, and the arrows in his hand flew out. Gray looked at the target and was speechless. Is this the will of the universe or how? Fergus didn''t speak. How can he shoot the bull''s-eye? Bullshit, isn''t it? His explanation of the accident was boring. "Player No. 3 is really lucky. He accidentally hit the bull''s eye without any technical content. It''s really blind." When people look at him, you can go a little too far. No, you give applause to people who miss the target. Why No. 3, ah bah, the only son of leader Ding Shuai shot the bull''s-eye is lucky, that is, heaven has no eyes? Gray turned his eyes. Yu Guang looked at a seat on the other side and found that the man was indeed missing. A dog sat there upright, so he didn''t end the explanation. After looking at the scene, I saw Merida carrying a flag and inserting it on the ground, side by side with the flags of the three tribes. The flag of the dunbunokee tribe is also a sword, but there is a circular pattern under the sword body, which is not as powerful as the golden sword flag with red background made by gray. Merida planted the flag, stood up, looked around the audience and said proudly, "I''m Merida, the eldest son of the dunbunoke tribe. I want to compete on behalf of myself." At this time, Merida has taken off the thing wrapped on her head. Her fiery red hair is scattered, but it is different from that in animation. Although her red hair is fluffy, it will not appear too strange. Her skin is not as white as an ordinary noble lady, like a long windblown soldier. Standing there, she looks heroic and gives people a feeling of being a heroine. "It seems that the Royal Highness is not satisfied with the contestants. I hope to persuade the contestants through their own strength. What will be the result? Let''s wait and see. " Gray doesn''t think it''s too big to watch the excitement. Of course, he is also measured. Fergus, as his father, didn''t stop him. He explained the competition and played a guest commentator. It''s not too much. Fergus had no opinion on this, but the queen didn''t think so. Being looked at by everyone, the queen only felt that Merida''s behavior was extremely impolite and must be stopped immediately to save dunbunocchio''s face. She immediately got up and walked towards Merida. "Merida, stop." But Merida turned a deaf ear to her words, tore the dress that bound her action, pulled out an arrow and put it on the bow. As she walked, she aimed at it. Soon she shot an arrow at the target of player No. 1, right at the center of the bull''s eye. "Contestant No. 4 is very strong and hits the bull''s-eye with one arrow. However, it seems that she is not satisfied with it. Does she have other plans? Look, she went to the second target. She shot an arrow and hit the bull''s eye. She''s really a heroine among women. " "Merida, stop, if you dare shoot another arrow Before the queen finished her words, Merida took aim and shot another arrow. The arrow easily tore the arrow that had fallen in the center of the target, and then shot directly through the target and inserted it on the wood behind. "It''s an amazing arrow. Princess Merida has proved her strength to us. There is no doubt that her archery is too much better than the three contestants. If she really has the qualification to compete according to the rules, I don''t think I need to talk more about who is the winner." However, no one paid any more attention to him. They all looked at Merida in front, as if they didn''t understand what had happened. The queen angrily went to Merida, grabbed her and went to the castle. She handed over the matter here to Fergus and asked him to clean up the mess. "Everybody... I... obviously, the queen was trembling with anger, and he couldn''t handle it perfectly. However, fortunately, the people here are almost the same as him, and they have nothing to do with heart and lung. So soon, the people became one again and forgot their previous unhappiness. Turn the microphone of the artificial intelligence phone into a mobile phone and put it away. Gray jumped down and joined the excitement. Before long, little Molly flew back, leaned over to his ear and whispered a few times. Gray''s eyes lit up, her body slowly withdrew from the crowd and quietly Mimi walked into the forest. "Gray, what are we going to do?" Little jasmine said curiously. "It''s a very funny thing." Chapter 131 Making sure no one found him, gray continued to walk a distance into the forest, then took off his coat and showed his strong but not exaggerated muscles. Take out the crystal ball and follow the road outside the castle to the depths of the forest. Gray soon found the target he was looking for. A pair of dragon wings spread out behind him. Little Molly sat on his shoulder, reached out and grabbed a strand of hair. The wings shook hard. They rushed out of the tree crown and quickly chased forward. When they were in the air, he could also separate a little mind to observe the trend of the target in the crystal ball. Soon, the target came to a place, a huge array composed of huge stones. The horse seemed to be frightened by the inexplicable existence. A sudden brake overturned the target on the ground, sent out bursts of screams, walked restlessly outside the stone array, but dared not enter the stone array to approach his master, It''s like some unknown terror is affecting it. Merrida looked at this strange place, and an unspeakable feeling rushed into her heart, suppressing all her grievances against her mother''s disregard for her own opinions. She stood up slowly and looked at the circle composed of these huge stones. Her horse Angus was noisy and hesitant outside the stone array. Meiruida looked back at her horse and turned her head again. She found that a ghost fire appeared in the stone array in front. It was very strange in the stone array. Behind the ghost fire was a deep forest path. But she didn''t feel afraid. On the contrary, she was only curious about it. She walked forward slowly, and the ghost fire became more and more clear in her eyes. The ghost fire floated in the air. Although its shape changed constantly, a closer look showed that it was like a villain, like a flame elf. The ghost fire suddenly disappeared in front of her, and on the road ahead, there were ghost fires one after another, just like showing her the way. Merida also found this, but she didn''t feel afraid or strange. She just wanted to follow her and see where the ghost fire was going to lead her? In the tribal legend of dunbunoke, the ghost fire is a guide to their fate. She believes that the ghost fire will not harm herself. Looking back at Angus, Merida whispered, "come here, Angus." However, Angus was afraid of the stone array and refused to go there. Only after Merida walked out of the stone array from the other end did he bypass the stone array and chase her. "A very clever horse." Gray flew high in the air and commented casually that at such a high distance, there is no need to worry about the people below finding him, but with his eyesight, the people below can''t get lost. "Gray, that stone has magical power." The elf looked at a round stone array below and said. From above, the stone array is really round, and the position is also very special. If you don''t come here, you don''t seem to find it. "What kind of magic is it and what effect does it have?" For magic, apart from flame, he knows nothing about other magic, and he doesn''t understand many magic foundations. "I don''t know." The elf shook her head. At such a high distance, she could not perceive what the stone array below was doing. Even if she touched the stone array, she needed to do experiments constantly to find out its role. "Let''s follow her first. We''ll continue to study the stone when we come back." Flapping his wings, gray slowly followed Merida through the forest from above. The elf stood on his shoulder all the time. She was very happy that she didn''t have to fly and could take a free gray plane, although it was a little bumpy. Merida walked along the ghost fire for more than ten minutes before she came out of the forest and saw a cabin. Greyby, who flew above, wanted to see the cabin first, but he didn''t go down. Instead, he stayed quietly on it and waited for Merida to finish her work. He knew that there would be no problem with the probability this time. It would be a good thing for both sides for the queen to become a bear. When he saw the film, he thought it was a film about family affection. As a little girl who resisted her mother, Merida certainly had a lot of excessive behavior, but finally she could understand her mistakes and make up with her mother, which was probably her greatest courage in her heart. So he didn''t intend to change this. He just suddenly remembered that there was an old witch here, and he only knew the magic of flame, and he just needed a teacher to lead him into it. Gray thought for a moment, then saw that the door of the cabin had been closed, and there was the sound of the old witch making medicine. "Is potion magic so simple? There is really mysterious power in this world, that is to say, the medicine of wizards can really be used to cure diseases, not those deceptive gods. Do you want to train a group of pharmacists to be doctors? This should have a bright future in the kingdom. " Gray thought of a picture of a parent''s earnest education to his children, "it''s good to be a pharmacist, with high status and good income. It''s still the Kingdom Medical Association founded by his majesty, which is directly managed by the royal family and belongs to the iron rice bowl of the country. Even the daughter of the aristocracy doesn''t worry about being unworthy." Just as he was thinking about this, a burst of extremely strong light burst out from the cabin below. The instant light rushed out and could be directly on the clouds. Fortunately, however, there is only a small skylight above the wooden house, which only emits a ray of light. Most of them shoot from the window into the forest, and the duration is only two or three seconds, which is not too long. Otherwise, it will be found strange. In the cabin, the old witch took out a small cake from her potion stove with an iron pliers. The cake was taken out of the potion, but there was no potion. Merida''s eyes kept moving with her actions. Finally, she saw that she put something on the table. Her expression was a little wonderful and pointed to the cake. "It''s just a cake?" She thought it was something magical. Unexpectedly, it was such an ordinary cake. Can this change her mother''s attitude? "You don''t want it?" The old witch didn''t explain at all, but asked. "Yes, I want it!" Merida was subconsciously nervous. She urgently needed something that could change her mother, even such an ordinary looking cake. But she couldn''t help questioning, "are you sure this thing can change my fate after giving it to my mother?" The old witch smiled strangely. "Of course, it''s on me, baby." After confirmation, the two men reached the bargain, and the old witch happily sent Mei Ruida out of the door. He walked away and said that his wish for his royal highness would be fulfilled within two weeks. Looking at the girl walking to the horse, the old witch grabbed her head. She always felt as if she had forgotten something. She grabbed her long chin and said to herself, "what''s the spell for?" The girl in front heard the old witch talking to herself and turned her head in surprise. "Did you just say the spell?" But what she looked back to was no longer a cabin, but a circle of boulders she had just met. "What''s going on?" Merida doesn''t know what happened, but she must have encountered magic. Therefore, she believes more in her opponent''s things. "Angus, let''s go back." Riding on her beloved horse, Merida ran quickly towards the castle. She couldn''t wait. Chapter 132 Send off the generous little princess. The witch is going to return to the cabin. Today, she has done a big business, and all the wood carvings have been sold. You can have a good rest. Oh, no, the little princess didn''t take her wood carving, only a cake containing a spell. The witch just opened the door and returned to the house. Suddenly there was a bang behind her, as if some heavy object had fallen to the ground. The old witch looked back in amazement and found a man with a bare upper body standing there. She couldn''t help asking, "who are you?" Then her face changed again, and her eyes looked at gray and became surprised, "dragon? No, the breath is not pure enough, not a dragon. " "Hello, I''m gray Sutton, king of Shibao." Gray looked at the guessing old witch and politely introduced herself directly. "Nice to meet you, powerful wizard." It''s no nonsense to say she''s strong. As far as gray knows, the old wizard has lived for at least hundreds of years. If he can live so long, a pig should become a sperm. You know, according to the account in the film, the big prince of the ancient kingdom hundreds of years ago asked her to take the medicine and turned himself into a bear. Besides, it''s her ability to live for hundreds of years. I don''t know whether she is human or not. The old witch glanced up and down gray twice and asked uncertainly, "dragon butcher? Bathed in dragon blood? " "The wizard has good eyesight." Gray praised that no matter whether she was really good or not, being polite would not suffer. However, gray did not want to disclose his true situation at all. "Dragon butcher, what can I do for you?" The old witch stepped back gently and was ready to open the door of the cabin at any time. As long as she opened the door of the cabin, she was safe. She naturally knows the dragon, and has seen several dragons from a distance. The dragons in the world are strong and weak, but even the weakest dragon is a much stronger Lord than most magical creatures. No matter what kind of dragon this guy kills or bathes in, at least it won''t be a straw bag. Of course, it is also possible to surround and kill the dragon with a strong army, but in that case, the king may not be so generous. Just come to see her. Being able to come alone shows that he is very confident in his own strength. Seeing her little movements, gray looked a little surprised, and then put a smile on his mouth. It seems that even if he has lived for hundreds of years, he may not really turn a person into an old monster. "I want to make a deal with you." After determining the general strength of the other party, he said straight to the point. Looking at the wary look on the old witch''s face, if she beat around the bush with her, she might think she has something else to do and run away directly. "What deal? All those wood carvings have been bought by the girl. Although she didn''t take them away, the ownership is hers. I can''t sell them to you anymore. I don''t have anything else to trade with you except wood carvings. " Said the old witch, showing that she didn''t have what he wanted, and wanted to send him away quickly. "Yes, but I think commodities should not be limited to material things. Knowledge can also be traded as commodities, and my bid for knowledge is very expensive." Gray smiled faintly, took out a dress and put it on him. He smiled, "don''t forget, I''m a king." Gray said this very confidently. Without him, witches don''t produce. He basically spends his time on how to study some strange things. If he has money, he may be able to sell some small money by relying on those magic items, but it''s much worse than his majesty. Don''t forget, except for a lot of gold coins and beads in your backpack, your Majesty''s gold mine has not yet begun to be excavated. "Yes, send someone to dig gold when the castle or port is completed." "Sorry, knowledge is no longer my trading scope." The old witch refused without thinking about it. For the old witch, knowledge is definitely her most precious wealth and can''t be traded. Gray shook his head. "Knowledge is not directly erased from your mind. On the contrary, if you trade with me, you won''t lose anything and you can get a large reward. I just get a copy. It even depends on myself whether I can learn anything." With that, gray took out a handful of gold coins from his backpack and signaled that he was fully capable of paying the reward and would not default. "Knowledge is priceless." The old witch said faintly that she had planned to go back to the house and close the door. "Of course, knowledge is valuable, but knowledge can also be traded. If everyone brings what he knows into the grave, who will know this knowledge hundreds of years later? Isn''t this knowledge going to be lost? Human beings need to re understand the world in order to get this knowledge again, and then lose it again. Isn''t it too cruel for us who pursue knowledge and long for knowledge, and it is also a loss for you, me and even the world. " Gray coaxed, hoping to impress her. Of course, he knows the value of knowledge, but the value of knowledge does not lie in one''s own treasure, but in the sharing of knowledge and contribution to society. "When I am about to die, I will pass on my knowledge." The old witch said solemnly. "Since you want to pass on the knowledge, why can''t you pass it on to me? You know, I''ll pay you a lot of money to ensure your needs for the rest of your life." Gray frowned and said, this is the first wizard he met, the first wizard who may have a complete cultivation system. He should get what he wants anyway. "You are not fit to be my successor." The old witch looked at him and said. "What do you say?" "Not suitable is not suitable. You kill too many people and act too recklessly. If you hand over the inheritance to you, you will bring destruction to countless people." The old witch said seriously. Her hand had touched the door handle of the cabin, which gave her the confidence to say this. "You mean I''m not kind enough?" "That''s right!" Gray thought about it, couldn''t help laughing and looked at the old thing contemptuously, "if I remember correctly, hundreds of years ago, you gave a person a spell, which led to the destruction of a country and created a terrible monster for future generations. What qualifications do you have to say that others are not kind enough?" I didn''t expect it before, but just after an idea, gray found that this guy may not be a kind and orderly camp. After figuring this out, gray is also very disdainful for the double standard of this old thing. He became a bitch and asked others to set up a memorial archway, which is even more disdainful than sitting on a bitch''s memorial archway. The old witch was speechless for a moment. After a while, she forcibly argued, "that was a mistake. I told him how to remove the spell, but he didn''t understand." "All the consequences are based on his own greed and stupidity, which has nothing to do with me." Gray smiled with disdain. "What he said is high sounding, but if you didn''t give him the spell, how could he become a monster and lead to the destruction of a country? I think the ultimate reason lies in you. You can completely not give him this evil spell or give him other things, but you know the consequences of doing so. It shows that you don''t take human life and even good and evil seriously. Now you use this to prevaricate me. Do you think I''m easy to fool? " "I just made a deal with him. He wants to do it. It''s his own. What does it have to do with me?" The old witch continued to quibble. "In that case, if you give me the knowledge, we are just a transaction. What do I do with this knowledge and what does it have to do with you?" Gray smiled brightly. I''m relieved you said that. "I am responsible for the lives of others." "Then why aren''t you responsible to the people of that kingdom a hundred years ago, and to the people of the dunbunokee tribe?" Gray continued to ask. "Damn bastard, I just don''t want to make a deal with you. What''s the matter?" The old witch said angrily. She opened the door to go in and avoid this clever bastard. Chapter 133 Ding!!! A long sword was nailed to the door. Half of the blade passed through the wooden door. The bright blade blocked her way in. The old witch was surprised. The guy had no weapons. Where did the sword come from? "That is to say!" Gray''s voice came from behind, and his eyes were angry. "You just said so much, but you''re actually fooling me?" It''s too late to think. Whatever means he has, it''s safe as long as he enters the house. The old witch lies on the ground, uses her hands and feet, quickly climbs into the door, kicks it with her feet, and closes the door. But gray is faster than her. How can she let her escape and be indifferent? Hold the door panel with one hand, so that the door panel can no longer be closed. The old witch looked up and saw Gray''s indifferent eyes. She trembled at the bottom of her heart. She quickly climbed back a few steps and waved her hand. Everything in the room suddenly came alive. Whether it was weapons or wood carvings, they all killed gray. "Very good!" Gray smiled coldly. He pulled out his long sword from the door and waved a sword net. Suddenly, he twisted the first thing to pieces. "Scared me, I thought it was so strong. The old witch of hundreds of years is nothing more than that." Gray scoffed as he began to remove these magical things. But although his voice was contemptuous, his action was not slow and his spirit was not relaxed at all. As he said, at least he was an old monster for hundreds of years. If he could handle it easily, he couldn''t believe it. Even he was ready to fight but escape at any time. "You''ll regret it!" The old witch said with an old face. When the ugly old face took on a gloomy color, gray felt that this was the old guy''s true color. She pretended to look like before. "Look who will regret!" Gray smiled. I thought you had lived long enough and wanted to be polite. As a result, your strength was just so. You fooled me before you became a master. No wonder I did it. It''s a big deal to run when you really can''t win. After becoming a dragon, this guy is really convinced that he can catch up with him. As he said this, Gray''s heart moved, and a flame burst out of his hand, instantly covering the sword in the lake. Those magical creatures made of wood seemed to have a little simple consciousness. They were afraid of the flame and dared not come forward, while those iron products were not afraid. They rushed up one after another, and then were cut into two sections by the extremely sharp sword in the lake. Iron products think they''re okay? The sword in the lake is a treasure sword. It cuts iron like mud. "So you are also a wizard, but you underestimate me?" The old witch smiled sadly and waved her hand. The largest bear wood carvings in the house came alive and quickly became giant bears under the influence of magic. "I think I look too high on you." Gray implemented the principle of contempt for opponents strategically and attention to opponents tactically. Shaking his head, the shadow of the sword kept on in his hand. In addition, every time he cut those magic items, the flame of the sword in the lake would spread out and ignite everything that could be ignited in the wooden house. The old witch''s house has magic fire prevention, but Gray''s flame is not an ordinary flame. It directly burns through the thin magic barrier and ignites her house. Three giant bears roared and rushed at gray with great momentum. "What a fart." Gray saw at a glance that these guys were hypocritical, just like ordinary Warcraft. They were still a threat to ordinary people. For him, they were just delivering vegetables. One sword cut a giant bear in half, another slap directly smashed one of them, and kicked out with one foot. The three giant bears came and went quickly, all broken into wood debris. Three woodcarving bears had just broken into pieces. Suddenly, while he was fighting with the woodcarving bear and his sight was blocked, the two medicine bottles flew over from behind and immediately came to gray. Pa Pa! Before Gray''s body was near, the two medicine bottles burst directly, and the ice blue medicine splashed everywhere. An extremely cold smell was sent out. Centered on the place where the medicine bottle burst, the cold ice spread rapidly. Even the flames splashed by gray were covered by the cold ice and then extinguished. The ice spread rapidly at a terrible speed. Almost in a moment, it spread to Gray''s feet, and then climbed up along his legs. He tried to move, but the ice seemed harder than steel, and his strength could not break it. He wanted to break the ice with weapons, but the remaining wood carvings and weapons attacked again, forcing him to resist. Gray''s face changed slightly, but this degree was far from his limit. He whispered, "fire!" In an instant, the flame on the sword in the lake soared again, and then quickly spread from the sword to him. Although gray can control the magic flame, he usually only covers his hands and then weapons. He doesn''t dare to burn on his body on a large scale for fear of losing control. But at this time, I couldn''t care so much. I hurriedly gave birth to a flame to fight the cold ice. Finally, the cold ice and the flame met in the thigh. For a time, gray experienced the taste of a double heaven of ice and fire. Although the flame is controlled by himself and will not burn himself, it is well controlled. Now, in this case, the maximum energy must be erupted to defeat the cold brought by the cold ice. In the thigh, due to the entanglement of ice and fire, the clothes in that part quickly turn into ashes, and then you can see that the skin quickly festers, and then the new skin begins to grow and circulate. However, although the medicine was powerful, it was water without a source and a tree without roots. It soon couldn''t bear the erosion of fire. "Gaga, you have some skills. No wonder you dare to be so arrogant." The old witch smiled twice, took out three bottles of purple and black medicine and threw it at him. She smiled constantly, "try this again!" Having suffered a loss before, gray didn''t dare to let the medicine come to him again. He distracted himself, fired three flames and intercepted the medicine in mid air. The potion burst in the air with three clicks, and the purple and black potion turned into a thin mist and shrouded the whole hut in an instant. Through the fog, gray saw the old witch calmly take out a bottle of medicine and pour it on herself. Then the fog avoided her like life. At this time, gray had been holding double swords and finally crushed all the things that obstructed him. The blades of the double swords carried fire and beat hard on the cold ice of his feet. The ice cracked. Gray broke all the ice with his feet, and finally liberated his feet. At this time, the fog is approaching. Although the hot flame can burn and purify most of the fog, a small part still erodes in. Gray''s skin was stained with fog, and suddenly it was like hot oil splashed on him, and his skin was constantly corroded. The intermediate self-healing ability runs to the extreme, and the skin circulates continuously in destruction and rebirth. "Gaga, it''s not over yet!" Cried the old witch, throwing four bottles of medicine, two white, one red and one blue. Without waiting for gray to stop, the white medicine burst on the way. Suddenly, a strong wind set off in the house. Before blowing elsewhere, it blew on gray. The strong wind also contains magic. Each wind is like a sharp knife. It not only brings wounds on gray, but also the magic flame on him can not condense. It floats backward with the wind, and even tends to collapse. But fortunately, the wind dissipated all the poisonous fog in the house, so that he would not deal with it again. Looking at the two remaining medicine bottles, gray threw another long sword that had been burned red by the fire and bent by hitting the cold ice to break the two medicine bottles. In an instant, there was lightning and thunder in the house, and a series of powerful electric cables swept on gray, making him twitch. And this is not over yet. The other medicine erupted a powerful flame, and all rushed towards gray along the wind. "Back!" The real battle is not just hard, but to skillfully use tactics to avoid the enemy''s attack, and then look for flaws to defeat the enemy. Sometimes a strategic retreat is necessary. Gray whispered. It has always been Gray''s fighting rule to be tough if you can suppress it strongly, pay attention to strategy and skills if you can''t beat it, and run if you can''t beat it. When he left the cabin, gray only felt that his internal organs were hot. It had nothing to do with the fire, but the poison fog before the old witch. Fortunately, it absorbs less, and the intermediate self-healing ability is also very strong. It only heals these injuries in a short time, otherwise the internal injury will definitely affect his battle. When the wind and thunder died out, gray didn''t wait for it to stop. He smiled at the witch inside, lit a flame all over and rushed in again. "You wait, I will come back." The old witch cried sadly. At the moment he rushed in, he rode on a broom and flew out through the roof. She hated the fact that she was almost running out of money in the battle. You know, these things were made by her after she wasted nine cattle and two tigers. As a result, they were washed away. "No, I''ll come to you right away." Gray''s magic flame blocked the remaining magic attacks, and then quickly turned into a dragon to chase out. "Wait, I''ll come to you for revenge sooner or later." Riding on the broom, the old witch seemed to be sure that he couldn''t catch up. She turned back and put cruel words that only she could hear. Of course, she might also give herself some psychological comfort to lose decently. Then she opened her eyes. The roof of the hut suddenly burst, and the wood debris flew around. A giant dragon crashed into her hut and flew out of it. A pair of huge golden vertical pupils looked at her and showed some joy. It seemed that she was happy that she ran away without coming out. The old witch now said a thousand words in her heart and finally turned into three words. She quickly ran away with her broom. But her magic broom can''t compare with the dragon after all, but it doesn''t matter. She doesn''t need much time, just a little time is enough. Another bottle of medicine was poured down on the broom, and the speed of the broom increased again. In just a dozen seconds, the witch had seen the circle composed of boulders, lowered the broom and fell quickly. Just fell to the ground, before she could stand still, the old witch immediately took out two bottles and sprinkled a lot of magic powder. The magic powder spread into the boulder circle, and a complicated magic array lit up on the ground. "Should it be all right?" After this, the old witch dared to look up at the sky, but what she saw was really a heartbreaking scene. The Dragon had caught up with her at this time, but he was not in a hurry to deal with her. Instead, he grabbed a huge stone and fell out directly in her unbelievable eyes. A huge stone was missing, and the lit magic array went out quickly. The Dragon smiled and said proudly, "as I thought, these boulders are the array base. As long as one of them is destroyed, the whole array will be destroyed. You can''t do anything. How many potions do you have now?" The old witch didn''t want to scold him or talk hard. She grabbed the broom and wanted to run away. A sarcastic smile appeared on the dragon''s face, "are you still running?" The Dragon stretched out a front paw, easily grabbed the old witch, picked her up and shook her. Several bottles of medicine fell off the witch. When the other dragon claw touched the broom, it directly put the broom and the fallen medicine into the backpack space. After thinking about it, gray set the boulder up again and flew back to the hut with the old witch. Leaving the old witch on the ground, gray turned back into a person and quickly put on a robe. He didn''t want to be seen by an old and ugly witch. Put on your clothes, gray picked up the old witch, looked at the old witch face to face, and smiled brightly, "let''s calculate the account you fooled me!" "My Lord, misunderstandings are misunderstandings. I absolutely don''t mean that." The old witch squeezed out an ugly smile on her wrinkled old face and carefully explained. The situation is stronger than people. It''s better to be tolerant temporarily than to be tough to death. She hasn''t wanted to end her humble life for so many years. "Is it really a misunderstanding?" Gray looked at her with a light smile and couldn''t understand, "why do I turn around in my mind and break it off bit by bit for what just happened and the dialogue between us, and only see the word fool?" "This... Is actually a joke i... um... Played with you. It''s like a little joke that makes everyone relax when meeting with friends I haven''t seen for many years. Yes, that''s it." The old witch stumbled and explained, and finally came up with a reason to persuade herself. But it was just convincing himself. Gray looked at her like a fool and said coldly, "good, you''re going to fool me again." "No... no, I definitely don''t mean that." The old witch quickly denied that she was caught by you and wanted to explain. Who knows you don''t want to give this step. "What do you mean? Do you think I''m easy to bully? " Gray''s anger made the old witch tremble. "I am willing to trade knowledge with you. I can give you all the magic knowledge and potion formula I know." The old witch cried helplessly, this is probably her most valuable place, hoping to impress gray and spare her life. Gray nodded. He liked such a sensible enemy, but the deal? He smiled. "But I don''t want to deal with you now!" Chapter 134 The old witch was sad and angry. She knew that she should hide in the house when she noticed the dragon breath on this guy. His house was covered with magic borders. As long as she wanted, no one outside would want to enter her room when she opened the door. And she can calmly use magic to come to the position of the transmission array and escape thousands of miles in an instant. At that time, even if this guy has great ability, it is impossible to catch her again. How can she be carried like a chicken like this? Even her life may be lost at any time. "I don''t want to make a deal with you now." The devil like voice sounded in her ear. The old witch was surprised and hurriedly struggled to say, "I''m sorry. Forgive my previous mistakes. Don''t you want my knowledge? I''m willing to give you everything I know. The price is only half of the previous price." Gray stared at her silently and thought to himself, doesn''t it mean that people are old and refined? Why does this guy seem to have lived in vain for hundreds of years? Can you say such stupid things in such a situation now? Can''t you really see the situation? Gray didn''t know why, so he took out an iron fly swatter, slapped it on the old witch''s face (facing the wrinkled old face, he couldn''t beat him with his palm), and said fiercely: "old man, considering you''ve fooled me many times before, and I took a lot of effort to catch you, strictly speaking, you should be my prisoner now, Therefore, the transaction does not exist. Everything about you should belong to me, including what is in your mind. " "Bastard, bastard, damn donkey, worm, vampire in hell." The old witch stared at the speech, got excited, began to spit fragrance, and cordially greeted gray. Gray is a very generous man, but it doesn''t mean that a prisoner can scold him. A prisoner should look like a prisoner, so the fly swatter slapped him again. "Gray, there''s nothing in it." The elf flew out of the broken hut on a black crow and said with a stuffy face. Before, Gray was afraid that there was an old monster below. He didn''t come down with the elf, but asked her to hide and act according to circumstances. After the two left here, the elf went into it to search for things. "But there is a smell of evil magic." The elf continued to add, pointing to the crow riding under him: "and this, it wants to escape!" "No, no, I didn''t run away." The crow cried. When little jasmine patted her on the head, she didn''t dare to continue shouting. "No wonder, I said, how can a good witch give such an evil spell to others, and don''t feel any guilt for destroying a kingdom. It turned out to be an evil old witch." Gray suddenly realized, thumbed up and praised, "little jasmine is really powerful." "Are we going to kill her?" Little Molly looked down at the old witch who continued to curse and asked, of course, the bad guys who use evil magic should die. That''s what gray taught her. The old witch trembled, stopped swearing and looked at gray imploringly. There was only one meaning in the old eyes. She didn''t want to die. Gray understood, and then he smiled and touched little Molly''s head. "Yes, such a person is worth dying." The old witch trembled like chaff, and her eyes were full of fear. She shouted, "no, you can''t kill me, you can''t kill me, I''m willing to trade, you can''t kill me." Gray looked at her indifferently and shouted fiercely: "hum, you did these evil things, turned ordinary people into ferocious monsters, and murdered countless lives. How can I afford those dead people if I don''t kill you." "It has nothing to do with me. They have evil thoughts, so they become monsters. If they are really kind-hearted people, they won''t come to me for a deal." The old witch defended. "I don''t want to argue with you. Doing evil is doing evil. Everyone has to pay for what he has done. And more importantly, you just fooled me, which is a great insult to a dragon butcher and a king. I won''t leave you without enough reason. " Gray thought what he said was explicit enough, but the old witch just begged for mercy and said it was none of her business. It was those people who couldn''t stick to their original heart. However, gray had to change a statement, "I heard that every witch will record her own research. Do you have the habit of taking out your evil notes and I''ll destroy them. Next, you''ll make medicine for me to save people and atone for their sins, so I can consider sparing your life, okay?" The old witch looked at gray blankly. As his eyes became colder and colder, she said shakily, "let go of me and I''ll give you all my notes." She can''t say no. for hundreds of years, she has written complete notes of what she has mastered. This is a habit of everyone who studies magic, even if she doesn''t study normal magic. Research notes are very important. Researchers can not only find their shortcomings when reading again, but also have something to read when their memory is blurred long after time has passed. As for inheritance, for these people, they can only say that they look forward to someone becoming the same as them. The other party didn''t run away by all means for the first time. Gray was not afraid of her running now, so he let go of her, but he was still very close to her and could make any response at any time. "If I detect that you want to escape, I will kill you with a sword. Trust me, my action will be so fast that you can''t react at all." After thinking about it, gray warned her to give up some thoughts she shouldn''t have. "It''s in the house. I''m going to open the door now." The old witch shot to the extreme and said in advance, for fear that gray misunderstood something. "Nonsense, there''s nothing in the house except wood carvings and scrap iron." Cried the elf, looking at gray with big eyes for fear that he would not believe himself. "She''s lying." "No, no, it''s in the other room." The old witch said quickly. She was afraid that gray would kill herself with a sword. "Yes, yes, it''s in the other room." The black crow also cried and couldn''t wait to show himself. "Of course I believe what little Molly said." Gray smiled and touched her little head. He was very light. He was afraid of slapping her down. "But this house has magic. You can enter two different rooms. She should say another room." Gray knew that the other room was where the old witch did the experiment. If there were magic notes and other things, they might also be there. "Yes, yes, this is a magic door. You can enter two different rooms." The old witch said quickly. She hated that this guy was only well prepared. Even she knew this and knew that her hope of escape was really slim. "Yes, yes." Cried Wu Yaga. "That''s right." Little jasmine showed a sudden look and whispered, "I thought the magic wave was made by those puppets inside." "Well, if it weren''t for the chaotic magic energy here, you would find it." In a word of comfort, looking at the roof where it was lifted, the old witch went to the door and looked at gray. Then she carefully opened the door without any extreme action. Chapter 135 Dunbunokee tribe, under the castle. Merida settled her Emma Angus and slipped into the kitchen through the back door. She took out the boiled water from under the fireplace, poured a pot, and arranged the platter with some fruit. Finally, she took out the cake containing the magic spell from the Witch and put it on the plate. After all this, Merida picked up the plate and wanted to send it to the queen. She couldn''t wait to change her mother''s mind and cancel the marriage that didn''t accord with her heart. Merida was a little excited to think that she could finally change her mother''s mind, and still change quietly without worrying about being noticed. "Merida." Then another door opened, and the queen stood at the door and saw Merida ready to go upstairs. The little princess was startled by the sudden appearance of her mother. She retreated with a plate in her heart and couldn''t say a complete word. The queen came forward and hugged her daughter, "I''m worried about you. I don''t know where you''ve been and when you''ll be back..." Hearing her mother''s words, Merida was both surprised and moved. Before, she really had the feeling that her mother didn''t love me at all. Now she finds that her mother still loves herself. The two talked for a while, and the queen brought the topic back to the subject again, hoping that Merida would make that decision. "Mom really hasn''t changed." Thinking of her mother''s consistent stubbornness, Merida decided to eat the cake for her mother and really changed her mother''s stubbornness. She took the cake and handed it to the queen with a carefully flattering smile. "What is this?" The queen asked subconsciously. Of course she knew it was a cake, but she didn''t understand why her daughter gave it to herself. "As a gift of concession!" Merida smiled with a guilty smile, "I did it myself, especially for you." "For me?" The queen was pleasantly surprised. This was the first time her daughter had done so, so she took a knife and fork and tasted it. The taste of the cake was a little strange, but it was made by her daughter. Looking at her expectant eyes, the queen smiled and encouraged, "it''s very delicious." "What do you think?" Merida asked eagerly, waiting for her mother to say the answer she wanted to hear. In the witch''s cabin, gray sat on a stool and the elf sat on his shoulder. Both of them looked at a thick note in Gray''s hand. The pages of the notes were yellow and damaged. Gray scanned the contents at a glance and quickly turned to the last page. Disappointed, he closed the notes. He looked at the trembling old witch nearby and asked discontentedly, "that''s all?" "Just... That''s all!" The old witch replied carefully. "What about the practice of meditation?" Gray angrily said, you are fooling the ghost. Do you really want to live so badly? "What... What idea?" The old witch was stunned and looked like you said something. "The meditation method of cultivation is what you practice and improve your magic." Gray said angrily, silently pulling out the sword in the lake, moving his eyes up and down on her, thinking which part is better to cut. "I haven''t heard of what you said." "Never heard of it, you lied to me..." gray looked back at little Molly. "What''s the matter?" Little Molly was stunned. She didn''t know why gray looked at herself. "Is she telling the truth?" Gray pointed to the old witch. He almost forgot that there was a human lie detector around him. The witch said it was not obvious that she didn''t lie. "Oh, I didn''t lie." Little Molly understood what gray asked and shook her head. Gray had a headache. Didn''t he come here just to cultivate his dark thoughts or other cultivation methods? How come there''s no such thing? Are you still a qualified wizard? Rubbing his temples, gray looked at the old witch, "how do you practice?" "Boil... Medicament?" The old witch seemed to understand why Gray was dissatisfied and hesitated to return. After listening to this guy''s explanation, gray finally understood that she didn''t have any cultivation skills. The accumulated magic depended on swallowing the potion, and the magic in the potion was pitiful, and there was less magic that could be absorbed by her. Of course, even if it is so, that is, a hundred years is enough for her to accumulate incomparably strong magic. In any case, she can''t be defeated by gray so easily. Then there''s another thing to talk about. Why did modu trade the power of ten people with her and the power that can change her mother with Merida? She chose to turn them into bears instead of other ways. She did so for only one reason. From the moment when the two sides voluntarily traded, she reached a mysterious contract through complex and demanding magic rituals. This is an ancient dark magic she got hundreds of years ago. The conditions are extremely harsh. She has succeeded in a modu for hundreds of years. Merida and the queen are another experiment. Through the power of the contract, she is connected with the life of the giant bear. She can absorb the vitality of the people killed by the giant bear, transform the giant bear into a powerful magical creature, hunt more creatures and bring her stronger vitality. This is also the truth that an ordinary human wizard with such a weak chicken can live for hundreds of years. More importantly, with the vitality absorbed and the smell of death, her magic is constantly consumed and unable to grow in the process of erasing these dead breath. Of course, this is not a big deal for her. What she wants is only permanent life. Compared with it, her strength is too insignificant. But even so, her body is still growing old. She needs more and stronger giant bears to absorb more vitality for her. The magic was recorded in her notes. The conditions were so harsh that gray didn''t know how she did it for the first time. Apart from anything else, it is said that the objects symbolizing friendship must be present before the ceremony begins, and they must destroy them on their own free will. And the food containing the magic spell, and the manufacturing materials are also very difficult to find. It can consume a lot of her family every time. Next, she will lure the target in need, conclude a transaction with it and complete the contract. The transaction must be voluntary, fair and impartial, and there can be no fraud, otherwise the ceremony can not be completed. But you have to tell each other directly that what I give you contains a curse. Who will do it? So the old guy tried his best to play a word game. Of course, this can''t be regarded as fairness and justice, so she left a way to relieve the curse. In this way, it can be regarded as fairness and justice. The old guy did a good job at this. She pretended to forget at first, then disappeared, leaving a few unclear and nagging tips to get together the conditions required by the contract. However, after all, this is an opportunistic approach. There is no escape in the real magic rules, so it will weaken the power of the magic contract, reduce her vitality through absorption, and there will be other defects. But compared with the temptation of endless life, the old witch is willing to bear a certain price. Gray tore off these pictures and burned them. If these things are left for use, they will only harm people. What''s left in the magic note is the formula of the witch refining potion. These are nothing. Some potions for healing injuries, increasing magic and treating diseases, as well as the magic array for arranging the portal and magic space. For example, the former stone array, such as the old witch''s magic door and magic hut. Chapter 136 After continuing to ask the old witch some things, gray sent her to the ship to take her back to the kingdom as a medicine refining tool to serve the people, which is regarded as atonement for her previous sins. The crow was also kept in a cage, and gray personally cast a set of foot chains to trap it. Then gray returned to the castle. When he returned, the leaders of several tribes were still drinking and playing, but most of them were playing with Fergus and others. The leaders of the three tribes were absent-minded waiting for the reply of the queen and princess. Gray walked in boldly, and McGovern saw him first. "Hey, gray, are you okay? You''ve been here long enough. " "It''s all right. I guess I''m acclimatized, but I''m strong and can overcome it soon. Moreover, I went back to the ship to see other soldiers, which delayed a little time." Gray''s method is to escape, but before he was afraid of being entangled, he asked careen to tell them. Calculate the time. Gray has been there for more than an hour. It''s really too long. "What are you playing?" Gray strode over and sat in his place. "Sing!" "Drink!" "Fight!" Several people answered one after another, but they didn''t have much spirit. "What about the queen? Haven''t you announced the final result yet?" He continued to ask, trying to see where things were going. "No, she doesn''t seem to be feeling well. She went up to have a rest and said she would give us a satisfactory answer." McGovern, who knew him best, explained aloud. Gray recalled a little and roughly understood the point of the plot, so he nodded and didn''t continue to talk, waiting for the natural development of things. There''s no need to worry about the old witch. It turned out that she ran away by herself. It''s the same when she''s not here now. Moreover, she has taken remedial measures and has nothing to worry about. There was still a lot of food on the table prepared by the dunbunokee tribe, which had not been moved. Gray picked up his knife and fork and slowly enjoyed it, and then calmly watched them quarrel. Before long, there was a faint and dull roar in the castle. After many obstacles of the castle, it was slightly inaudible when it reached the hall, but two people still heard it. The first one was naturally gray, who was eating, but he didn''t move after hearing the roar. He still slowly tried all kinds of special food. The second is Fergus, the leader of dunbunokee, who is called the bear killing king. He is very sensitive to the bear''s voice. Through this slight roar, he knows that a bear may have come to his castle. "Did you hear that? Something''s wrong." Fergus listened, wanting to hear more, and said to the others in the hall. But no one answered him. He sniffed in the air. He felt as if he smelled a bear. He waved to everyone, "everyone follow me and open your eyes." "Come again, search the castle!" Ding grip leader reluctantly climbed down from the table and followed up uninteresting. "I haven''t eaten dessert yet." McGovern chief also complained. He got up and patted his son on the shoulder. He turned to gray and said, "come on, gray, this is a rare game." "No!" Gray didn''t even want to think about it. He directly held out his hand to refuse the sand carving game. However, as soon as his eyes turned, he didn''t refuse, "I haven''t eaten yet. I''m very hungry. Several leaders go first. I''ll come over after I have something to eat." "Well, you eat. Let''s go first." Several leaders nodded. They were unwilling to participate in the game. They also wanted to eat meat and drink. However, it was helpless that in other people''s homes, the owners left, and they couldn''t continue to stay. Not to mention that they had many years of friendship with Fergus, so they couldn''t lose face. Gray is different. The other party is a guest and won''t stay here more. If he doesn''t even eat enough, it''s also a faux pas for several tribes. A group of people rushed upstairs together. Gray sat down with his soldiers and ate leisurely. When they all left, gray took out the wizard''s notes just captured and began to look at them from the first page. At the same time, he took out artificial intelligence, turned it into a small robot, stood on his shoulder and scanned all the data on the notes into the database. At the same time, silly girl can deduce some vague words according to her notes, similar words and context. Compared with the first ten lines at a glance, gray has to be more serious this time. He reads it almost word by word. For some obscure and difficult things, he will chew it again and again, let silly girl mark her understanding or mark the difficulties, and go back to ask the old witch. From time to time upstairs came the sound of footsteps, shouting and killing, and a processed bear roar. Careen and the soldiers sat on the long table in the back, looking at his Majesty''s focused back, listening to the voice from the building, and their faces were ready to move and stop talking. In his opinion, there must be a bear in the castle now. If your majesty makes a move, he will be able to take it down in one fell swoop and show off the strength of the Stone Castle Kingdom. But his majesty didn''t speak, and his previous refusal showed that his majesty didn''t participate. It''s not easy for him to even suggest that he should participate. "Go if you want." Feeling the burning eyes behind him, Gray was also uncomfortable. His mental strength was high. He could detect their naked eyes. "Your Majesty..." "Go!" "Yes, your majesty, I will not lose the face of the kingdom." Careen said firmly, thinking that he must kill the giant bear to prove the strength of the Kingdom and play the prestige of the kingdom. Shibao state is not only the greatest dragon slaying warriors, but also a group of strong and loyal soldiers. It is a powerful kingdom. "Gray, haven''t you seen this?" The elf slipped off Gray''s arm with a piece of barbecue and hit the note. She couldn''t understand what was written on it. She only knew that gray had read it once. "This is some medicine makers. I''ll see if ordinary people can learn it. Sorting it out and giving it to them can reduce the probability of death and illness of the people of the kingdom." Gray said with a smile. The medical level of Shibao country is still at a very old stage, and he can''t see some of the treatment methods used. Originally, he wanted to bring back some medical books, such as compendium of Materia Medica, which used herbal medicine knowledge, which was not difficult for people in this era to understand. However, later, he found that there were many differences between some herbs owned by Shibao state and those on earth, and he didn''t dare to spread those knowledge. Although he doesn''t know medicine, he also knows that a slight difference in drug properties may lead to serious consequences. Moreover, even herbs here are different. At that time, what they get is not a code of medicine to save people, but a code of poison to harm people. "I, I can cure." The elf said proudly. "Yes, little jasmine is the best." Gray praised, "but there are so many people in the kingdom who want you to treat them. Isn''t that to make you tired? Let''s make it easier for them to learn this medicine. " "Yes, take your time and I''ll find the bear." The elf was not interested in books and flew away with the barbecue. "Be careful. Let them deal with the bear. Look at it from a distance. Don''t get hurt." Gray warned in the back. Chapter 137 Little Molly flew and flew, and soon followed the sound to find the group of people chasing the bear, but careen was not among them. She didn''t know these people well. Compared with them, she trusted Gray''s soldiers more. They saw that they were respectful, so she didn''t plan to show up. She flew to find Karen and them. Careen didn''t stay with these people, but took people to another channel to follow the voice. He believed that he didn''t stay in vain in the years when he followed his majesty to kill Warcraft at the border. There was no problem with a bear and so many soldiers. At that time, in the other party''s home, kill the other party''s prey. Your Majesty must be very happy to think about it. "Klein?" The elf flew over. "Sir, is it your majesty who wants me?" Careen didn''t care about his name being called wrong. Instead, she was worried that gray was looking for him and asked more questions about wasting time and delaying his majesty. "No, I''m looking for a bear." "That''s good!" As long as his majesty doesn''t have anything to do, everything can be solved. It''s a simple problem for the elf to find a bear. "Then come with us and we will protect you." "Good!" A group of people were carried around by the roar of the bear. Finally, they were cheated to the top of the tower. Even careen was not included. He thought the bear was cornered and wanted to hurry to rob the bear''s head. Merida took the queen who became a bear down the stairs and suddenly found that there was another person in the hall. She was so surprised that she covered her mouth and dared not make a sound. Her back was tightly against the wall. After seeing it clearly, they found that this is the guest who came today. After all, everyone is saying that King gray killed dragons, and the other party''s previous battle also proves that his strength can not be underestimated. If he finds out, the mother who becomes a bear will come to no good end. But he was concentrating on a book at this time. He didn''t seem to notice that someone came down and they still had a chance. He winked at his mother. They leaned back against the wall and moved down carefully step by step for fear of making a sound to attract his attention, and everything was over. Gray looked at the book seriously and turned a deaf ear to the voices from upstairs and from the side. Merida and the queen finally went to the door leading to the kitchen and gently pushed the door open. They crept in quickly, and then carefully closed the door with a slight sound. Before long, the elf flew back. "Where''s the bear? I didn''t catch it?" "Oh, they are so stupid that they are fooled by stupid bears." Elf airway, these stupid guys and she didn''t find the bear. "What about them?" "On the top of the tower, I don''t know who closed the door. They can''t get down. Hahaha, they are so stupid." Speaking of this, the elf was happy again. "They didn''t ask you to open the door for them?" Gray wondered, didn''t they expect that a flying elf could open the door in a circle? The elf held his hands and twisted his head. "They are so stupid. I won''t open the door for them, so I''ll let them freeze on it." The autumn night is still very cold. Now it''s almost winter, and it will only be colder at night. However, these guys are rough skinned and thick skinned. Even if they freeze all night, there will be no big deal, and gray won''t bother to care about them. After all, I didn''t know they were all trapped on it. Feel at ease and continue to read. More than ten minutes later, there was a noisy voice outside the gate. Gray turned his head and was surprised to find that a group of big lords came in naked. Careen and they were among them, but they were better. Gray had invented underwear long ago, so that they wouldn''t be naked and leave the last piece of shame cloth. "Don''t look, hot eyes." Gray quickly covered the elf and turned to continue reading. Carrian blushed and followed a group of people upstairs to get his pants, but there were a group of people who didn''t care about the cool wind below and directly sat down to eat meat and drink. "Sure enough, people in the group, IQ is close to the lower limit." Gray shook his head secretly. Isn''t it just a wooden door? Four leaders famous for force, plus a baron and a large group of soldiers, stunned that none of them wanted to break it open. One knife per person had already cut them into wood debris. Or shout at the top of your voice. So many soldiers on duty below don''t believe that they are all deaf and can''t hear any of them. The voices of these leaders are not covered, especially the head of megfen drinks Fergus. His voice is so loud that he can''t hear it? As a result, in the end, these guys did climb down from the roof with pants and city ropes, which really broke the lower limit of human IQ. Finally, gray can only regard this as a fun game for the strong men, and said he can''t afford to play. He went back to have a rest first. Finally, with a ashamed face, careen came to apologize and said he was ashamed of him. Gray kicked him onto the deck and went back to bed. In front of the witch''s cabin. Merida looked at the broken hut in front of her and the huge stone standing next to her, swallowed her saliva, turned her head and looked at the queen, "Mom, the witch was here at that time, the hut was still intact at that time, and there was magic." Merida opened the door. There was a room where the witch made medicine. Now it was in a mess. She didn''t know what happened here during her departure. How could it suddenly become like this. "That must be an evil witch who deliberately deceived me." Merida affirmed, "I must find her." "High!" There was a mother''s voice outside. Merida hurried out. She saw the queen who had become a giant bear staring at the boulder erected next to her, pointing to it and shouting at her. The two bear paws kept gesturing, as if she had something to say to her. Merida stepped forward and found the words on it, but now it''s dark. Although there is moonlight, the words on it are difficult to recognize. So she came forward and almost put her eyes on the stone to identify word by word. "The curse will take effect permanently at the second sunrise. If you want to remove the curse, you need to remember the following words. The change of fate lies in the change of your heart. The breeding of curse is due to your arrogance. If you want to eliminate the curse, you need a new connection between your true feelings." Gray thinks that the information left is much clearer than that left by the witch. Normal people should be able to figure it out easily with their brains. "What does that mean? Reconnect? Impossible, mom, I love you and you love me. Our true feelings have always been connected. " "High." "There''s more below?" Merida bent down and saw another text, "the evil witch has been eradicated. The curse needs your own efforts. Don''t thank me for one king who doesn''t want to be named." "What is this? Can''t you directly tell us how to solve the curse?" Merida is very dissatisfied. She won''t look down when she sees the part that needs your own efforts. Since the witch is solved, the curse can also be solved. Why should she leave it to them? The next day, gray came to the castle at about nine o''clock. Then he saw a group of people sleeping in the hall, and several leaders were still entangled. In the secret way, they really had an unspeakable base. Gray stepped over these fallen guys step by step and walked down the stairs to the top of the tower. It was more comfortable than below. At nearly ten o''clock, the following group of talents began to wake up. How did gray find out? Oh, another group of poor people without toilets, taking heaven and earth as the toilet. Having no intention of prying into other people''s privacy, gray went downstairs. A servant had begun to clean up the hall and prepare to serve breakfast. Then, the three leaders continued to ask the queen for a reply, but Fergus felt that his wife was ill and should not be disturbed. Both sides did not give in, so the scene was deadlocked. Chapter 138 The big thing about tribal people is that normal people can''t understand. At least whether others can understand it or not, gray can''t understand it anyway. Seeing that it was getting dark, I didn''t see the queen coming down. There was still no answer to whom the princess should marry. The quarrel between the people of the three tribes and dunbunokee was getting worse and worse. But!! But no one went up to see the sick queen. Fergus, who was most concerned about the queen, was still arguing fiercely with them and defending his wife, but he didn''t even think about how his wife was. He didn''t send someone up to have a look. Gray sat on the other side, away from the battle center, with some of his own soldiers. He drove the rest back to the ship, so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstandings. The old witch''s note was still in his hand, and it was less than half turned. Gray thinks that the old witch is a very unqualified wizard. She has no prohibition as a spell researcher and no piety to pursue the truth. There are a few materials in her notebook, a lot of materials, and a little. Who knows how much you are, so you can''t describe them with accurate data. Moreover, he didn''t have a reaction formula. He only knew what it was and didn''t know why. What shit notes he took were worse than the chemistry notes he took in high school. It took so long to sort out the simple formula of three drugs, all kinds of sour eyes. What''s the matter with these wizards? Can''t they study some normal things, such as medicine for treating colds, medicine for treating knife wounds and sword wounds? You see, what the hell is studied here? Oh, hair removal medicine can make the hair of the target fall off. After taking it, spiders will continuously produce spiders in the target''s stomach, and finally vomit out of the throat. Fragrance medicine can keep the fragrance of flowers for a year. The last thing is that the potion is still of some use and can be sold as perfume. Hey, if you can diversify the fragrance and turn it into body fragrance, many noble ladies and girls should buy it. The price can be set to be expensive. In addition, it can also weaken the efficacy. Change the time to one month and sell 12 bottles a year. When I plunder all their wealth, these guys have no capital to do things, right? Wonderful. I''m really a business genius and a political genius. But then he gave up the tempting idea. If those nobles had no money, they would certainly find a way to search from civilians, rather than really live a poor life. The price is set at a normal price, so they replace their daily perfume and other items, which is equivalent to their normal expenditure on weekdays. Gray took the wizard''s notes back into his backpack and didn''t have to worry that these noisy guys would find something wrong. They are still quarrelling, and now they have begun to fight. However, a group of guys were a little modest and didn''t really use knives and guns... Although they used knives and guns, no one was injured. Basically, they were nailed to their shields or wooden tables as fortresses. Gray thinks they''re playing games. I hit a hatchet. The elf doesn''t know where to play. It''s a little boring. His head hurts from reading this note. Find a way to relax. Gray looked at the noisy guys. "Hey, leaders, are you interested in playing games?" "What game?" Chief McGovern put out his head and bit a steak in his mouth. Don''t forget to fill your stomach in a fight. Seeing that the fighting had stopped attacking and making noise, gray stood up with a smile, "this game is called true and false king." After saying the name of the game, he immediately explained: "all five of us are kings, but in this game, there is only one king, and then all five people will get a sign representing their own identity. The person who gets the king''s sign will light up. At the same time, the last identity card belongs to the king, but the king can''t see it himself. The king can instruct the fake king to do something at will. Of course, the real king can''t directly point out whose name, but instruct the person holding the brand to do something. Moreover, the king doesn''t know which identity card he is holding, so he may order himself to do something. " "How can a king command himself? Isn''t he a king?" The Macintosh leader shouted with an axe on the wooden table in front of him. "Everyone has an identity card, and so does the king, but he has an identity in addition to the king. Just like a king, he is not only a king, but also a father, husband and so on." Gray continues to explain. Just after he finished, several people had other problems. It took more than ten minutes to explain the rules to these guys. Gray found that he was no longer interested in playing. But since it''s your own proposal, let''s continue. With a sigh, gray took the wooden cards representing the king and five wooden cards with different serial numbers that had just been made in more than ten minutes. "Let''s play once first. We''re familiar with the rules and don''t take it seriously." "Good, good." "I''ll be king." "Shit, I should be the king." "Shit, get out of here. I''m the king." Several people scolded and sat down at a table full of knives and arrows. Gray scrubbed six wooden cards for a while. "You smoke first." Looking at the still restless guys, gray reached out and motioned them to choose first. "I choose first, I choose first!" "Go away, I should choose first." "Pa Pa Pa! Bang bang! Dong Dong! " Gray walked over with a black face and impolitely kicked one of these guys on the ass, "I''m the strongest and smartest. I''ll choose first." "You choose first." Several people decisively choose from the heart. Gray drew a card from the inside with a dark face. He knew he shouldn''t be so humble. "Just look at the cards yourself. Don''t show them to others. If you get the national trump card, don''t shine it if it''s not the king card. I''ll beat whoever is not the king card." Gray glanced at several people and warned. When he picked up the card, Grayton smiled. He was really lucky. "I''m the king. This identity card is also mine, but I can''t see it. Next, I can give orders." Gray''s eyes looked among several people and suddenly became interested, "Hey, hey, there''s a fight between number three and number four, limited to one minute." "Hey, hey, who''s number three and who''s number four, you can light it up now." "I''m number three. Come on." Fergus stepped on the table and looked arrogantly at the others. "Number two!" McGovern was disappointed. "Number one!" Ding Shuai was disappointed. "Number five!" The Macintosh leader was disappointed. "No, I''m number four?" Gray opened his ID card and wrote a big four on the wooden card, which was still scalded with fire. "Er... Fergus looked at the number three card in his hand. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the number five card of the leader of the Macintosh. He put his card into his hand and said innocently," I''m number five. " "Dare to cheat in front of the referee and take a punch from me." A punch hit Fergus in the eye socket, and gray gently blew a tone on his fist, "said the first one is not serious, and dare to cheat, hum." "Ah, ha ha ha, well done." The Macintosh leader laughed, and the other two were also gloating. "Well, start the second one." The second, Ding holds the leader to get the national trump card. He smiles, "number one hits number three." Maybe he thinks number three will be Fergus, and he will be number one. Gray slapped his ID card and smiled, "No. 3 stood up and was beaten!" Macintosh leader: "number two!" Chief McGovern: "number four!" Fergus chief: "number five!" "What about number three?" Ding shook the leader in doubt and looked puzzled. Three fingers gloated at the covered ID card in front of him, and a fist zoomed in before his eyes. "Cool ~!" Gray cried comfortably. "Asshole, I want revenge." "Uh huh ~?" Ding shook his neck and shrunk, "I said continue to play the game." Chapter 139 The fun of the king game is that the person receiving the punishment is unknown, and even the king may become a fake king. Therefore, when the king says the order, he should consider whether he will be the victim of the order, which can also remind everyone not to go too far. In this five person game, it is not uncommon for a real king to change into a fake king. So gray learned to be good and used the way that he didn''t suffer any losses. "One fight, one fight, two fight, limited to one minute." The original diversified games have been turned into a single beating game by them. Well, to be exact, the other four people are beaten. Of course, gray occasionally gets a few punches that he can''t resist. However, everyone''s enthusiasm did not diminish, even the others who were beaten the most. One by one, the bloated guys laughed and let go of the cards in their hands. McGovern was number one and Macintosh was number two. There is no need for others to urge. At the moment of seeing the number, they have rushed towards each other, hoping to seize the opportunity and give each other a love blow. After a fierce battle, the two returned to the table, continued to laugh, drink and eat meat, and continued to play. Now it''s completely dark. According to Gray''s proposal, in order to increase the game atmosphere, all the excess lights are turned off, leaving only a few oil lights nearby. Other people watching the excitement are all around a few people. If it starts, step back and give up a duel venue. Merida took the queen who became a bear and gently opened the castle gate. Suddenly, she found that everyone was surrounded by a circle and cheering loudly. No one paid attention to the outside. She waved to the queen and they walked furtively towards the stairs. "No. 5 hit No. 3, no resistance, ha ha ha." "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" There was a sudden shout from the crowd, which startled them. Their bodies were stiff and their backs were full of sweat. After a few seconds, Merida was relieved, turned back to the queen and comforted, "it''s okay, mom. They didn''t notice us. Let''s go faster." Walking carefully through the steps, Merida looked into the circle at will and wondered what they were playing and could play so attentively. But at the moment she looked at the past, Merida found that the gray king at the table also looked up here. For a moment, Merida only felt cold all over, and her heart was about to stop at that moment. Fortunately, the gray king just raised his head casually. It seemed that his neck was a little sour and moved. He didn''t notice them. After he lowered his head, Merida felt her heart beating violently and sweating. The queen behind her poked her with her claws before she took the queen up. After walking up the stairs, the queen continued to poke her and purred twice. "It''s okay, mom. He didn''t find us. You''re all black now. He can''t see at all." Merida comforted and took her to her bedroom. The tapestry is in the bedroom. As long as the tapestry is mended, all this will end, and my mother can become a human again. My father won''t find that my mother has become a bear, and the family can live happily together. "Here it is." Merida went to the front of the tapestry and stroked the crack between the two on the tapestry. Her eyes were firm. "As long as the tapestry is mended, you can be changed back. We need stitches now." "Needle and thread, needle and thread." They hurried to find it in the room, but at last they were surprised to find that Merida didn''t like it, so there was no needle and thread in the room. Even if there was, she didn''t know it was thrown there. If she wanted to find the needle and thread quickly, she had to go to the Queen''s room. But the problem is not big. Anyway, everyone is down there. No one will find them. Just go there. "Mom, let''s take down the tapestry and take it over to sew it directly." Said Merida, already tugging at the tapestry. Seeing this, the queen also stretched out her claws to help. The tapestry fell down and completely covered Merida. Only a human figure could be seen. Merida waved her arm inside and took a while to take the tapestry away from herself. Knead the tapestry into a ball and pick it up. Merida looked back at the queen with great energy. "Come on, mom, let''s mend the tapestry." "Woo woo!" They went out of the door and walked down the corridor to the Queen''s room. The two rooms were not far away. "Princess?" A voice came from behind. Merida turned her head and saw a familiar figure coming. "Modi, why are you here?" As Merida let the queen into the room, she walked quickly towards Modi, blocking her way. "I''ll bring some food and milk to my wife." Modi carried a plate. "No, No." Merida stopped her, took the plate in her hand with one hand, pushed her with the other hand, turned down and smiled, "I mean, I''ll just give it to my mother. Go down and have a rest." Modi looked at Merida''s back, opened his mouth for a long time, his fingers trembled, and finally gave an earth shaking scream, "bear!!" Then she took Merida and ran downstairs. "Modi, don''t shout. That''s the queen." Merida said quickly. But modi didn''t listen at all. Full of fear, she just wanted to take Merida and escape here, and then tell Fergus that another bear broke into the castle. "Let me go, Modi, let me go." Seeing that there was no way to stop Modi, Merida threw away the plate, grabbed modi''s hand, pulled it hard, broke free, went upstairs, grabbed the queen and ran to her room, "Mom, we need to mend the tapestry quickly." "Woo woo!" The queen also hurried. It was very rare for the two people to escape from the castle before. It was as difficult as heaven to escape again. And they can''t escape. They must mend the tapestry so that the queen can change back. Otherwise, even if they escape, the queen will always become a bear, so everything will be meaningless. But as long as the queen changes back, even if others rush up, the outcome will not be too bad. They hurried into the Queen''s room and began to look for stitches, which was not difficult for the queen who was familiar with her room. But then the problem of sewing is difficult. Merida likes fighting and bows and arrows. She is not interested in these things belonging to ladies. The queen has become a bear and her hands have become claws. Her flexibility is far less than before, and she can''t pick up a needle and thread to sew. "Woo woo." The queen pushed the needle and thread to her and signaled her to mend it quickly. "I won''t." Meida called as like as two peas, but knew that he could not do it at this time. He finally took the needle and picked up the needle. "It should not be the same as it used to be. It will be fine as long as it is filled." "Woo woo!" The queen urged her to hurry and stop wasting time. "Merida!" A roar came and Fergus arrived. "Dad, don''t come in." Cried Merida in a panic as she picked up the needle and thread. "Merida!!" Fergus worried about his daughter, how could he not go in, kicked the door open, and then saw his daughter with a needle, thread and tapestry and the black bear behind her. "Die!" Fergus killed him with a sword and forced the queen to step back. He looked at Merida and protected him behind him: "Merida, are you okay?" "Dad, no, that''s mom..." Merida cried quickly, holding Fergus''s big hand to stop him from doing anything stupid. "Die!" Before she finished, Fergus shook his hand and left Merida behind. The man had been killed again. The queen has become a bear for more than a day. She has lost her mind intermittently. Now she is on the edge of being a beast. Stimulated by him, she directly loses her mind and becomes a beast. A slap opened him, and the queen roared and ran to the door. "Kill it." Fergus shouted to the soldiers outside. There were many soldiers of dunbunokee behind him. The other three tribal leaders didn''t get the Queen''s answer. They didn''t want to play the game of searching the castle with him anymore and didn''t follow up. Chapter 140 "That guy is so boring. He plays this game again." Ding shook the leader and pointed to the upstairs laughing. "Real and fake kings are more fun than this game." Chief McGovern said with approval on his face. "The king game is fun." Gray said with a dark face. Fergus advised him before he went up, and everyone was persuading him, but this guy seemed to have a special obsession with the bear. He couldn''t stop him when he heard that there was a bear upstairs, so he had to go up and kill the bear. Gray can only shrug his shoulders to show that he has done his best. He left so obvious hints before, and helped them keep the wind. He specially made the castle into this dark lighting mode to gather everyone together for their sneaking in. But they didn''t come back until this time, and then they were found upstairs. It can only be said that it was their own pot. No wonder others. He doesn''t know whether they are stupid or God doesn''t help them, but it doesn''t matter. Strictly speaking, it''s family affairs. Gray is not even a league friend and can''t get involved. "It seems that the game can''t be played." Fold several identity cards and put them on the table. Gray put his feet on the table and leaned back to watch the development of the situation. "Roar!" A bear roar came from above. "Do this little trick again." Several leaders smiled with disdain and casually pointed to the upstairs with their thumbs. It seems that this trick of Fergus has been common, and they don''t even bother to have a look. "Roar!" The sound is closer. "It''s not true at all. Who hasn''t heard the bear roar? It''s a fake." "Roar!" The sound continued to approach. Before long, a group of people saw a dark figure rolling down from the upstairs and ran away from the gate before they reacted. "What''s that?" Ding Shuai looked at the gate and asked. "Bear?" The Macintosh leader replied uncertainly. "It''s a bear!" "Black lacquer doesn''t look very similar. Isn''t it something else? Fergus? " Fergus''s figure and clothes are really a bit like a bear. "Hey, light up the light quickly. There will be a bear again soon." "Eleanor!!" The thunderous roar came from upstairs. Several people looked at each other, "what happened to the queen?" "Isn''t that what just did it?" "What are you doing? Chase and avenge the queen." "Damn it, the queen hasn''t announced that the princess and my son are married!" "Go away, you want to get married is also to marry my son, everyone hurry up!" A group of people rushed out of the gate and chased out in the direction of the Queen''s escape. "Sire, do we want to come together..." Karen whispered. He felt that his majesty could easily deal with the monster who had just escaped and make a big show. "What''s the meaning of so many people fighting for one prey? We''ve killed fewer Warcraft, and it doesn''t border our country. What''s the meaning of being in the limelight?" Gray shook his head. These young people always want to dress better than show off. They don''t know that it''s true to be plain. "Yes!" Careen dared not retort, but it seemed to him that he still wanted to go out to hunt down the bear, but he couldn''t listen to his Majesty''s words. "Dong Dong Dong Dong." Fergus stormed down from upstairs, holding a long sword in his hand and staring at a pair of red eyes, "where is it?" Everyone pointed out to the door, and he rushed out with people, shouting death and so on. After a while, the whole castle became quiet. Only a slight cry came from upstairs. Gray sighed gently and got up and walked upstairs. "Somebody, help me, who will help me? Modi? "Modi?" Following the sound, gray quickly came to the sound source. Merida lay on the door and shouted loudly through the small window above. She wanted to tell her father the truth, but Fergus, who was angry, thought she was confused and locked her up. She planned to avenge her wife and then find someone to see a doctor for her daughter. "Your Highness needs help?" Gray walked over and asked with a smile. "Yes, King gray, please open the door for me. I need to find my father." Merida said as quickly as she saw the Savior. "No problem, your highness, please avoid it first. Do not stand behind the door and hide away." "Oh, good." Merida flashed to the right and hid behind the wall. When she saw the tapestry thrown on the ground, she quickly picked it up and inserted the needle and thread on the tapestry. Boom! Merida was so shocked that she turned her head and saw a wooden door smashing like a shell against the wall behind her, breaking into wood debris. "Princess?" "King gray, help me. That bear is my mother. She is cursed by the Witch and can''t let them kill her." Merida begged. "Yes!" Gray looked at her with strange eyes. It''s such a simple sentence. It''s never more than five seconds to be coherent. Why doesn''t Fergus understand? Of course, gray thought like this, just spitting in his heart. He knew that some people were in a rage. Even if they heard it, the brain could not properly receive information, and even automatically filtered some information and did what they wanted to do. While some people are in a panic, it is difficult to explain one thing clearly. "Do you believe me?" In the short moment before he kicked the door, Merida had come up with many ways to convince him, but he never thought he would believe it so easily. "Of course, I''ll save the queen first. You mend the tapestry and catch up?" Gray looked at the tapestry in her hand and said it was inconvenient to sew on the horse''s back. Merida shook her head stubbornly. "No, it''s all my fault. I''ll go with you." She was afraid that she could not find them behind and missed the best time to save her mother. "That''s good." As like as two peas out of the door, two people suddenly saw three small figures standing at the end of the corridor, which were black and cute. "Oh, No." Merida was helpless for a while, then quickly grabbed Gray''s sleeve and explained: "they are my three brothers, and they are also... Cursed by the witch." "I see. Let''s go. Don''t waste time." Gray ray is very popular. At this time, they have run out of a way. It''s business to catch up quickly. It''s putting the cart before the horse to tangle with others. "Well, Angus is in the stable. We''ll chase him on Angus. It might be faster." Merida suggested that Angus was a BMW given to her by her father. It was not only a rare horse, but also her best partner through human nature. With the princess and three little bears downstairs, gray stared their questions back to their stomachs, took the four people out directly to the stables. Angus intimately came over and rubbed Merida. Merida untied the reins on the post. "Angus, help me." "Let''s go." "You sit in front of them and I''ll mend the tapestry in the back." Merida said, and then asked, "can you ride a horse?" Gray stared at her, turned over and mounted his horse, "who do you despise? Has the autumn famous mountain horse God heard of it?" "Boys, come up." Merida waved, and the brothers were cursed. Of course, they should go and solve it together. Chapter 141 In the forest, a black bear was fleeing in a panic. Behind it were countless human beings with weapons. A political arrow flew past her. She didn''t want to hurt them and was afraid of being hurt by them. She was also afraid that her husband would find her like this. The people behind were not thrown away at all. On the contrary, they were still approaching. Forest hunting was almost familiar to these people. Don''t be familiar with it any more. She still ran away in a panic. The traces left along the way could not be covered up, and it was easy to be caught up. "Kill it!" The people behind shouted. From time to time, several arrows fell on her side and almost fell on her. The black bear hurriedly avoided and gradually ran in a strange and familiar direction. She had just walked this road not long ago, but now it''s dark and it''s raining. She can''t tell. On the other side, the Queen''s Savior was on horseback. "Hiss!" Gray took a breath and grabbed the bridle with one hand. One hand touched the back, and turned his eyes to the dissatisfied. "Princess, watch your step, please. I have water leakage on my back." "No, I''m sorry, I''m very sorry." Merida quickly apologized and pulled out the needle with a red face. Gray is really speechless. He feels that he really shouldn''t go through this muddy water. Let them play around when he gets what he wants. At most, he can give an obvious hint. How can the result have much to do with himself? The wound on the back is not the most important. Under the intermediate self-healing ability, the wound caused by a small needle tip will heal itself if it can''t even shed blood. A little wound won''t be left. It''s mainly a wound in the heart. At this time, it can''t be prevented from time to time. Do you say it''s tiring? "It''s mended!" A moment later, Merida sewed the last stitch on the tapestry and said happily. "Hiss!" "No, I''m sorry, I''m very sorry." Gray was tired and said, "now that we''ve sewed, let''s throw away the needle. I think dunbrunch should have a lot of needles?" He was tremble with fear that his royal highness, the needle in his hand, was all the way. "Oh!" Merida was embarrassed to bite off the thread and threw the needle in the woods by the side of the road. "Ghost fire!" Suddenly, Merida screamed, pointed to the ghost fire in front and exclaimed, "follow the ghost fire, it will lead us to our mother." Gray rode to keep up with the ghost fire. Whenever he caught up with a ghost fire, the ghost fire would disappear, and a new ghost fire would appear in front, just like the route guidance of a novice. Although the horse was still moving fast, Gray''s eyes were no longer on the road, but focused on the ghost fire in front of him. He didn''t take this thing seriously before. He just thought it was a magic trick for the witch to lure others, but now the witch has been caught by him and guarded very closely. He can''t have the energy to do these little moves again. What the hell is this ghost fire? Why do you always come out at the critical time? It is the fate guide of the four tribes that is difficult to come true? Gray had not yet figured it out. There was a fire in front. A group of people had surrounded the black bear turned into by the queen, and the people behind were preparing a rope to wrap her. Hum, Qinglong Yanyue, I step on it! Angus jumped into the encirclement. Gray didn''t know when a long gun appeared in his hand. The long gun danced and pulled all the rope sleeves thrown at the queen together. Then he threw them left and right. Five or six people were pulled out directly, fell heavily to the ground and chewed a mouthful of mud. As soon as gray pulled the reins, Angus turned his head and faced the four leaders. "Gray, get out of the way!" Fergus held up his long sword and roared fiercely. He meant to be polite if he didn''t get out of the way. "Fergus, calm down. Your daughter and son have something to say." Gray raised his eyebrows and said, "besides, you can''t beat me. If you dare to do it, I can definitely make you doubt life. " "What are you talking about, asshole?" Fergus automatically ignored the first few words and was very dissatisfied with the last few words, so he had to rush over and start. "Dad, this is mom. She''s cursed by the witch." Merida knows who her father is. She can''t open it when she fights. Then he pulled the three little bears over, "and three younger brothers." Fergus looked as like as two peas in three bears, and looked at the black bear standing behind him, like a human being. "Boys? Eleanor? " "That''s right!" Merida was relieved. As long as her father believed it, the following things would be solved. The tapestry had been repaired, and her mother could lift the spell and come back. "Roar!" A roar sounded from the outside of a group of people''s enclosure. When they looked back, a black bear with scars everywhere rushed over and slapped several people. "Madu!" Fergus roared. "Kill it!" A crowd shouted. "You solve the Queen''s spell, and I''ll solve this guy." Gray turned to Merida and said, "it''s better to include your three brothers. Be safe." With that, gray put away his long gun, bent his knees, jumped hard, came to the top of the black bear and punched it down. "Roar!" Madu is the great prince of the Kingdom hundreds of years ago who spread among the four tribes. At this time, he has been completely cursed by the Witch and turned into a real beast. His reason has completely disappeared. All that remains is the violent beast and the desire to kill and plunder life. Seeing gray coming, he instinctively stretched out a bear''s paw and hit him. Gray flew backwards and retreated several steps after landing. "He traded with the Witch and got the power of ten people." Merida said quickly that she guessed it from the information she saw in a ruin. "The power of ten people?" Gray doesn''t know whether the power of ten people is the sum of the power of ten people or can beat the power of ten people. The superposition of the power of ten people is enough to beat gray into foam with one punch. If he can only beat ten people, gray can beat it into meat sauce. According to the current situation, its power is very strong, even stronger than the Warcraft that gray hunted in the iron mine. If only by strength, the two are equal. "Oh, interesting. Is the creature transformed by magic so strong?" Muttering, after some tribesmen were slapped by Madu, gray rushed up again. This time it was not as fancy as before. When it can be rolled, a little fancy can increase the forced grid, but when it is close, it is better to be cautious, and the close enemy can also play the forced grid. Crackle crackle. In the face of a giant bear nearly three meters high, after gray began to take it seriously, he slowly began to force the giant bear to fall into the disadvantage. This is when he only used his strength without using weapons and other abilities. "Is this guy really human?" Looking at gray, the four tribal leaders looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. "As I said, King gray is a dragon slayer." Chief McGovern first reacted and said with a proud look. "Yes, you should have understood it long ago?" The Macintosh leader looked at Ding and shook his head. He said that the other party was beaten for a full minute in the fight in the castle after provoking gray. A punch hit Madu on the head, a clear crack came out, and Madu''s huge body fell heavily to the ground. "Cool!" Gray shook his arm and cried. This plane vented all his energy, which was indescribable. "If only there were so many guys, I finally met someone who could move his muscles and bones. I didn''t expect to kill him again in two or three times." Wang said in a very pretend tone. Suddenly, a light blue soul appeared on the black bear''s body. The color was very similar to the previous ghost fire. He saluted gray, said something silently, and slowly floated in the air. "Soul?" Gray quickly stretched out his hand to grasp it and wanted to see what the soul was, but it was like air and couldn''t grasp it at all. Chapter 142 It''s dawn, dunbunokee castle. Fergus solemnly handed a long bow to gray. Merida also handed him a badge. The queen said, "King gray, thank you for your help to us and for killing the evil Madu. These gifts represent our friendship and gratitude. You will always be our friend. Your kindness will be remembered by our dunbunoke tribe." Gray took the badge and the long bow. On one side of the badge was the symbol of dunbunoke and on the other side were three little bears. I tried the long bow, which was a little better than my own bow. It seems that Deng bunuoqi''s skill in making bows and arrows is still very good. He immediately showed his warmest smile and said, "thank you for the kindness of the leader and queen. I''m very happy to be friends with Deng bunuoqi tribe." "After that, you must come to dunbrunch when you have time. We welcome you at any time." "Sure, I like dunbunocchio very much, and I get along well with leader Fergus. Several leaders speak well, are pleasant and straightforward, and are willing to fight hard. I love it here!" "Really, gray, I didn''t read you wrong. What a man." Fergus gave gray a hug and slapped him on the back. "Yeah, you too." Gray narrowed his eyes and patted Fergus on the back with the same enthusiasm to show his enthusiasm. "Bang bang!" The queen quickly stopped the two people from hurting each other and gave her husband good luck. She didn''t see that his face was red and coughed constantly? I guess the heart was almost photographed. And gray, also felt bad, but much better than Fergus. At this time, he put on a posture that you can''t do. He was very angry. A stone castle soldier ran into the hall, "my king, that man is dead." "Who?" Gray asked, suddenly showing a suddenly surprised expression, "that man?" "Yes, your majesty." The man bowed his head. "Sorry, I have something urgent to deal with. Please forgive me." Hearing the definite answer, Gray''s face sank. Regardless of his impoliteness, he said a word to several people present and left straight away. The next thing is basically the internal affairs of several major tribes. It has nothing to do with him. Even if it has something to do with him, it is not as good as the man mentioned in the news just now. The reason why it was so mysterious was that the guy was the witch. If Fergus knew that the witch against the queen was in his own hands, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be easy. Moreover, the witch is also very important to gray. Her notes are too simple. Gray has to let her try again for many things, so that silly girl can record more detailed data instead of blindly experimenting. Moreover, she is also the medicine refining machine scheduled by his majesty. Later, she will produce various medicines for him, which can create a lot of wealth for him. It is very important to study the medicines he needs. But how did this guy suddenly die? It''s weird, it''s incredible. "Go find little Molly and let her go back to the ship immediately." Gray told him that the little guy didn''t know what to do and didn''t show up all night. Back on the ship, gray came to the place where the witch was held for the first time. On the wooden board in the cabin, a large pool of blood was on the floor in front of the witch, dotted, as if she had vomited it out. The witch was handcuffed there, covered with several quilts. At this time, she was drooping her head and motionless as if she were really dead. Gray walked over and the witch remained motionless. She held out her hand and slowly touched the old witch''s neck with her fingertips. Cold, like ice. Gray frowned, which was obviously abnormal. Although some people always said that it was cold, even if a person died, his body would not become like a popsicle at once. And the black crow in the cage is also like a popsicle. Its sharp beak is inserted into the wood under the cage like a nail, like a sudden fall. "How did she die?" After making sure she didn''t breathe, no temperature, no pulse, gray looked at the man behind. "At the beginning, an hour or two ago, she said she felt cold. We put a quilt on her, but she was still shaking. Then she began to vomit blood. We couldn''t send someone to find you. You weren''t in the castle. Finally, she vomited a lot of blood, became weaker and weaker, and died." The soldier guarding the witch felt guilty. He knew that his majesty valued the Witch and might play a very important role. If the witch had an accident under his guard, he had a great responsibility. Gray nodded. He should have gone out with Merida on his way back to the castle. "Hasn''t little Molly come back yet?" Gray doesn''t know whether the witch is really dead or pretending to be dead. After all, it''s also a witch. It''s not surprising that she has some strange abilities. But he thought the elf should be very sensitive to vitality. Maybe he could find out how she died or whether she was pretending to be dead. Gray thought she was probably pretending to be dead and used some magic or some medicine she didn''t record in her notebook. Gray never doubted that the other party had made one or two kinds of medicine to protect her life for hundreds of years. After all, the other party seemed to have a lot of research on medicine, and there were so many explosive drugs. But it''s impossible to think about it carefully. The witch has no place to hide things. Before, she specially asked several soldiers to change her clothes for insurance. Those soldiers still look dull and sit bleakly in the corner of the deck, as if they had lost their hope of life. "Your Majesty, I haven''t found the elf Lord." A man whispered back. "You keep watching here and let me know as soon as there is any change." Gray was not interested in guarding a woman''s body and turned back to the deck. It just rained last night. Today there is some fog on the lake and in the mountains. It looks like a dream. But she was not in the mood to appreciate it. She took out the crystal ball from her backpack. Gray began to look around the castle and began to look for the elf inch by inch. A moment later, a soldier stepped quickly onto the ship. "Your Majesty, the elf Lord has found it." "Where is it?" Gray raised his head and took the crystal ball back into his backpack. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± "King gray." A girl''s voice sounded. Gray looked up and saw Merida coming on board with an elf in her hand. "What happened to her? Where did you find her?" Gray hurried over and didn''t take a few steps. He smelled a strong smell of wine from the elf in front. "Just now my mother said that my marriage was up to me, and several other leaders and princes agreed, so my father invited them to drink in the wine cellar, and then found her in a wine barrel. At that time, she was lying at the bottom of the wine barrel." Merida still hasn''t said anything, that is, the barrel of wine is her father''s best barrel of wine, and the actual stock is only the amount of a small barrel of wine. Fergus opened the lid, poured it into his cup and poured the little guy out. Gray took the elf from him and found that the little guy''s stomach was bulging, and he didn''t know how much wine he had drunk. She can eat even if she eats twice as much food as her body. She must drink a lot if she can drink her stomach like this. He has some egg pain. As for wine, he doesn''t think it''s good to drink. It''s OK to drink a few mouthfuls to relieve his greed. As for drinking himself to this extent? "Thank you, princess. The little guy is not sensible. I''m sorry." Gray determined that the little guy was just supported by wine. He held the little guy in one hand, turned the other hand and took out several bottles of good wine. "This thing is a gift to compensate leader Fergus." Although I don''t know how much the elf drank, these bottles of wine should be enough to compensate. Chapter 143 Merida looked at the things in front of her that were no different from water. She was distracted. When can water be used as a gift? Is it the water of magic and life? However, these bottles are very beautiful. They are like top-grade crystals. They are flawless. They can make crystals like this. I have to say they are talents, and Light crystals seem to be of high value. However, she couldn''t accept it. Gray helped them a lot. He not only protected the queen and helped her solve the curse, but also killed Madu at last, avenged Fergus''s leg and protected the dunbunokee tribe. In the future, they don''t have to worry about Madu coming out to hurt people, for their great benefactor. "You''re welcome. I was in a hurry before. You''re going to start a martial arts competition to recruit relatives. I didn''t expect to give a gift to leader Fergus. Now it''s just right." Gray insisted that the elf was not interested in ordinary drinks at all. She would only take a bucket of good wine if she wanted good wine. For those who love wine, it is a treasure. It''s enough for gray to thank them for not hurting the elves. Of course, if they hurt the little guy, gray doesn''t care if the little guy stole their wine first and killed it first. Now that Fergus''s drinks have been sent, the queen can also send one. Gray picks and chooses and finally selects a pair of gem earrings. Fortunately, Merida was not so polite. After gray persuaded her, she nodded and accepted it. Gray wants to place the drunkard Molly, so he asks someone to send her off the ship. He takes the elf back to the cabin and puts her on his little bed. In order to avoid bumps on the ship, he also specially built a new small bed for her, which not only became much larger, but also installed a wooden frame to prevent her from rolling down. Looking at her bulging belly and covering her quilt, gray sat down and began to read. In the castle, a group of people had moved out of the wine barrel, and the servants also brought dishes and snacks. A group of people began to revel in the castle. "Merida, come on." When Fergus saw his daughter coming back, he waved to her carelessly, as if he wanted his daughter to come and have a drink. "Merida, come to me. Is little Molly okay?" The queen looked down at her husband who was drinking with everyone and asked her daughter. "It''s all right. He said little Molly was just drunk." Merida replied, bouncing to the queen and spreading her right hand, "Mom, this is the earring gray gave you. She said it was a mended gift." "That''s OK. King gray helped us a lot. It should be us..." the queen looked at the earrings on her daughter''s hand, and her voice became smaller and smaller. "When King gray leaves, we should prepare some gifts for him." With that, the queen gently picked up the earrings from Merida''s hand and put them on. Unfortunately, she didn''t have a mirror and wasn''t by the lake. She couldn''t see how beautiful she was now. "How beautiful!" Merryda smiled and put aside some wine bottles she was holding. She came forward and touched and grabbed dishonestly. But the queen didn''t blame her. Her face was covered with a thin layer of red. She smiled and said, "really?" "Really, mom''s best to see, especially this pair of earrings. They are tailor-made for you." They talked and laughed for a while. Merida looked happy. If her mother had never talked and laughed with her before, she would always emphasize that she was a princess and should abide by the etiquette of the princess. "By the way, what is this?" The queen looked at the bottle of Baijiu on the ground. "This is a gift from King gray to his father. He said it was wine." Merida said with a strange expression that she had never seen such wine, but the other party said it was wine. It seemed that there was no need to deceive her, and it was unlikely to joke. Anyway, take it to Dad. If it''s wine, they must know these good wine guys. Let them talk about what kind of wine it is. She took a bottle of wine and went to Dad. Merida smiled and handed him the wine. She said it was a gift from gray, and then waited for him to open it to see if it was wine. Fergus didn''t have much emotion when he looked at the beautiful wine bottle, but when he heard that it was wine, his eyes lit up immediately. Although his brain was full of muscles, he could always give full play to his intelligence when facing wine. Facing the bottle cap he hadn''t seen before, he opened the bottle cap without damaging the bottle. As soon as the bottle was opened, several good drinkers immediately smelled the strong aroma of wine, and their eyes lit up. Unconsciously, they slowly came to Fergus and were ready to shoot wine at any time. How can you give such a good wine to the reckless man alone? But without waiting for a few people to do it, Fergus had blown with the bottle. "Damn bastard, put it down. How dare you spoil such good wine?" The three angrily scolded and flew forward to seize the wine bottle. There was a sudden flurry of chickens and dogs in the field. Merida silently stepped back and returned to the queen, but it was really wine. It looked no different from water. She glanced at the remaining two bottles at her feet and silently received them behind the throne. Not to mention a group of people fighting for a bottle of wine, gray looked at the witch''s notes. Until noon, the ELF''s bulging stomach disappeared and got up with a cry. "Wake up?" Gray asked, squinting his eyes. "What... What''s the matter?" The elf shrunk his head with a guilty heart, but his face showed an innocent look. He blinked and stared at him with big shining eyes. He was pitiful. "You are so capable that you can go to someone else''s wine storehouse and steal wine. Do you know how many good words I said to others and how much I lost this time before they let you go?" Gray put on a stern attitude, poked her little head and threatened, "do you know where I found you? Now you''re almost cooked in someone''s iron pot. They say they want to be a wine elf to taste it." "No, how can you eat elves? Those who eat elves are bad people. Gray, you hit them." Little jasmine said with a frightened face. Gray''s face was dark: "you stole other people''s wine and asked me to beat people?" Little jasmine knew she was wrong and lowered her head deeply. Seeing this, gray first dried her for a while, and then comforted her: "well, don''t do this in the future. Stealing other people''s wine is bad after all. If you want to drink, come to me. Can I not give you a drink?" Little Molly looked up at him, then quickly lowered her head and remained silent. You just don''t give me a drink. You took so much wine, but you don''t give me a drink at all, bad man. "Just know it''s wrong. Come on, let''s go and see the evil witch. She just seems to have something wrong. Check it." Two minutes later, gray confirmed that the old witch was indeed dead. The elves said there was no breath of life, and so did the black crow. Little Molly is a little sad. She thought she could get a pet and don''t have to fly by herself in the future. Gray promised her to give her the crow. "Bury it anywhere." Waving to the soldiers, Gray was also a little depressed. He finally found a wizard with rich experience in refining medicine. How can he say that he died? I knew I shouldn''t go to dunbunokee''s Castle after I got it back. Instead, I asked her to teach herself how to refine medicine immediately. At least, I recorded a teaching video with silly girl. Now, everything is gone, a large loss of intangible wealth. Chapter 144 In the afternoon, the dunbunokee tribe sent people to invite his majesty to the dinner party. His Majesty was unable to accept the hospitality, so he had no choice but to agree, and brought some elf who looked at him eagerly. But before that, he first went to see the so-called flame waterfall. After all, it is in a world with extraordinary power. What if what they said is true? Then you can get another harvest. But after that, he came back disappointed. There was no special effect at all. He didn''t even have a trace of magic. It was just an ordinary waterfall, which was deified by the tribal people. However, the scenery here is excellent. There is nothing to do. He took the elf here to see the scenery for a while, then with the setting sun, he made a leap of faith, plunged into the deep pool impacted by the flame waterfall below, and then floated into the lake with the water. Then he climbed onto the bank to dry his clothes, walked towards the castle and prepared for the banquet. The party was still lively, especially the leaders, who played crazy. The next day, gray and the three tribes drove a boat away from the dunbunokee tribe. I had a good time this time and got a witch''s note. The only pity is that the witch died. Then it''s time to continue sailing and looking for treasures. Say goodbye to the dunbunokee tribe. The other party sent a lot of specialties. Gray didn''t want them. He changed some other things. They were all some materials and packed several boxes. Then he said goodbye to the magfen tribe. The ship finally came to the sea again. But this time, Kevin didn''t take the helm. He only watched while the other two were responsible for controlling the ship. If there was anything wrong, he would remind them and correct their mistakes. When they are free these days, they also practice on the lake outside the dunbunoke tribe. Although it is still a little hot, there can be no big mistake with Kevin watching. Now they can barely control the ship to move forward on the sea. In the afternoon, the witch''s notes were finally sorted out, and all potion debugging methods were included in silly girl''s database. If you want to see it, silly girl can tune it out at any time without going through the notes. There are more than ten kinds of potions in the notebook, including those used by witches to fight, and the rest are skin protection potions, damage protection potions, acceleration potions, the manufacturing method of magic enchantment (the one that witches enter two different rooms), the layout method of portal, etc. There was nothing wrong on board. Gray came to the cabin and found a gift from the dunbunokee tribe. It was a few boxes of refining medicine materials he specially wanted. They were all ordinary medicine. Those medicine materials that could release ice, fire, lightning and even poison fog were special magic materials. The dunbunokee tribe had a little, mostly materials from Warcraft, There are no magic herbs. Gray doesn''t lack Warcraft materials. He sweeps around the kingdom. He doesn''t know how many materials he has saved. When he goes back, he can let the people below continue to collect. Moreover, he doesn''t need that for the time being. The potion is still in the hand training stage. Ordinary materials are OK. Magic materials are too wasteful. Boxes of materials were put into the backpack. Gray found that the backpack was not enough. When he received the last box, gray touched it and was ready to go back to his cabin to refine medicine. But after he turned around, he suddenly found that the box was not put into his backpack. "No, there''s enough space for the backpack." Looking back, Gray was puzzled. Although the space in the backpack was running out, there was still room for a box. He tried again, but he still couldn''t. gray pinched his chin in doubt, reached out and touched a box of food next to him. It was prepared for the soldiers, about the size of the box containing materials. The box was no smaller than this. It was put into the backpack at once, and gray put it out again. This time his eyes were not confused. Since there was not enough space, it was natural that there was a life body in the box. I don''t know if a mouse accidentally got in. Gray pinched his chin and thought, "just in time, I still need an experimental product. When the medicine is made, there must be something to try the effect. Otherwise, how can I know whether it has succeeded." Thinking of this, a fire rope stretched out from Gray''s hand and quickly circled around the box to avoid being accidentally run away by the little thing. The beast is afraid of fire. Surrounded by fire, it should have nowhere to escape. After doing this, gray gently opened the box. It would be better if he could catch it directly in the box. But he knew it was not easy, because the box was full of materials, and he couldn''t bear to damage the materials. The first thing that came into view was a strand of red silk thread. Gray couldn''t help wondering if there was silk thread in those materials? It seems that they are all materials such as vegetation, powder and stone? When he opened the box, gray looked at the contents, and his eyes couldn''t help jumping wildly. "Well ~, it''s dawn?" The things in the box groaned, stretched out a hand to block the corners of his eyes, and his body curled up in the box moved, as if he wanted to continue to sleep. The fire rope around the box collapsed. Gray waved his hand, and the flame spread in the air. Without his magic support, it dissipated quickly. Looking at the material she pressed under her as a bed, gray couldn''t help kicking the box. "Mom, I''ll get up in a minute!" She mumbled vaguely. "Your Highness, it''s time to get up!" Gray snorted coldly and kicked the box again. This time, he tried harder and the box was kicked with a bang. "Uh huh ~!" Her royal highness stretched and the figure of the flat was clear. Pushing aside the red hair blocking her sight, Merida finally saw that it was not the queen who woke herself up, but a man. She also remembered that she was not in the castle, but on the ship. "How are you, King gray?" Princess Merida sat as a duck, holding the box in her hands and greeting with a smile, but there was an irrecoverable guilt in her smile. "I''m not good!" Gray stared at the thin layer of material she sat under her ass and said expressionless. "What does your royal highness know? I can treat you as an intruder if you board other people''s ships without authorization. What do you think of selling you as a slave? " "There''s something to say. In fact, I don''t know how I''m here. I should have been knocked out and caught. King gray, help me. There are bad people." Merida said with a frightened face and a fake expression. "I know the bad guy." Gray was still expressionless and plain. Merida shrank back in horror, "what... What?" "Her name is Merida, the eldest son of the dunbunokee tribe. I think I should throw her into the sea to feed fish and punish her for kidnapping the princess. What do you think?" "This... This... Or forget it. I don''t think she meant it. My mother often taught me to learn tolerance." Merida looked at him seriously and said. "No, I think her crime is unforgivable. What if leader Fergus knows that his daughter is on my ship and misunderstands that I kidnapped his daughter? This will damage the deep friendship between me and your father. If he doesn''t know his daughter is on my ship, he''s afraid he''ll die. Have you considered your parents'' feelings? " Gray stared at her. He thought that the princess and queen would change a lot after this, but now it seems that the queen will change more, but the princess has not changed much. "I have discussed with them. I want to take risks with you. They all agree!" Merida replied weakly. Gray stared and asked, "then why doesn''t my client know?" "I mentioned it to you, too." Gray remembered that this guy did mention it at the dinner party. He vetoed it and didn''t promise. "I remember I said no." "You said think about it." "Considering the result, if there is no answer in the end, I disagree." "I don''t know. I thought you agreed." "In that case, why don''t you get on board openly?" "I like this box. It''s comfortable to sleep in." Chapter 145 "Return immediately to the dunbunokee tribe." Gray strode back to the deck and shouted to the three at the helm. "Your Majesty, return now?" Kevin hasn''t formed the good habit of obeying orders and asking his own questions. "No, don''t return." Merida jumped out of the cabin with a long bow and shouted to the three helmsmen. After that, he looked at gray in a panic, "really, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to take a risk at sea. Don''t worry. I don''t want all the treasures I find. And when I get back to dunbunokee, I''ll give you a reward, a very rich reward." "I''m looking for treasure just to see the world. Do you really think I''m short of money? I''m Tangtang, a king. Are your four tribes richer than me? Give me the reward. What reward? Give me your tribe? " Gray snorted coldly. He didn''t want to send it to himself. It''s too far to manage. Who knows, Merida''s eyes brightened after listening, "yes, you see, you''re also for adventure, and I''m also for adventure. How good our combination is, we have the same interests, and we can help each other." "No!" Gray refused cruelly. Merida changed her strategy and blinked. "In fact, I''m here to repay you. You''ve helped us too much. If I don''t repay you, I''ll be laughed at by several tribes in the Macintosh, and we''ll never raise our heads." "Didn''t you give me so much material?" Merida''s face was serious and said solemnly, "it''s not enough. Some materials are not worth mentioning. How can we express our inner gratitude?" "How do you want to repay me? Promise each other by example? " Gray glanced up and down with a sneer, his face full of disgust. Merida lowered her head, and her face and hair became almost the same. "It''s not impossible." "Well thought!" Gray spat at her. "You''re going to bite the hand that feeds you." "How do you talk?" Merida flew into a rage. Is this guy talking human? At least I''m also a princess. The three tribes are scrambling to marry. You''ll become the enemy of the hand? Too much. "Return!" "No, as long as you promise to let me take risks together, I can do anything. Adventure has always been my dream. A good man like you will certainly help me." Merida immediately changed her face and pretended to be pathetic. "Yes, I''m really a good man." Gray nodded. Do you only hear good words? Merida nodded seriously, "Your Majesty King gray, who is handsome, handsome, handsome, heroic and the greatest in the world, can you let me stay on your ship?" Gray was greatly benefited. After a pause, he said, "tie up your pile of hair first. It''s messy. I don''t like it." It''s another two days back and forth. If things are interesting and good, but doing some meaningless things wastes time in vain, he doesn''t cherish time. He has to go back to the kingdom as soon as possible. I''m sure the princess really told Fergus and the queen that gray was too lazy to care about her. There were only a few people. Moreover, Deng bunocchio was so enthusiastic and gave so many materials that it was not impossible to take them to play with the princess. "Ah, oh." Merida obediently tied a ponytail to her red hair and looked forward to gray. "Since you like to experience life so much, and Fergus and the queen don''t object, as a friend of dembucci, I''d like you to learn something. Then you can clean the deck with the sailors first. I hope you can learn some life philosophy in this process. " Gray said earnestly. Isn''t it hard work to learn your life philosophy of a hammer? "OK, no problem." Meiruida gritted her teeth and replied, isn''t it coolie? She gritted her teeth and passed. "Well, very good. I like young people with dreams like you very much. Don''t worry. When you return to dunbunoke, you will become a completely different you." Yes, I have changed from a person who has never cleaned the deck to a person who has experience in cleaning the deck. "Thank you." Arranged for the uneasy princess, gray returned to his room, where the medicine refining stove belonging to the witch had been cleaned. The first medicine in the experiment, fragrance medicine. Gray prepares the materials and can''t wait to start, silly girl records. It is not difficult to refine medicaments. Some ordinary medicaments use firewood and strictly grasp the procedures. Even ordinary people can try to refine them. The refining method is not difficult. The difficulty is to control various materials, when to add which materials and how much to add. If there is no information, you can only experiment bit by bit. Gray is constantly experimenting now. Although the old witch has a formula and no lack of steps, the dosage of various materials is a little vague. He needs to experiment constantly to make it. Fortunately, dunbrunch gave enough materials for gray to experiment slowly. For the first time, the medicine she made was a pot of soup mixed with various flavors. The second time, it turned into a furnace of mucus that looked poisonous. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ During the continuous experiments, gray had the help of silly girl to constantly reduce errors. Finally, after consuming half of the materials, he finally refined a furnace of medicine with a trace of fragrance. However, this is still not successful. The efficacy is only a little bit, and more are side effects. According to the witch''s notes, after refining, the medicine will have different colors due to different main materials, but it will be as pure as a gem, and you can smell a fragrance only when you get close. In this pair, the fragrance can spread far away, and with the fragrance floating, the fragrance in the medicine is also weakening, and finally it completely loses its effect. It is obviously a failed product. Once, semi-finished products were refined, and the fragrance was stronger than that of the previous time, but it was still overflowing. After thinking about it, in order to improve the living environment of the soldiers, gray took out a small basin, poured out the medicine in it, and took it to the crew''s cabin as an air freshener. The effect is still good. The main material selected by gray is a relatively fresh flower, and the medicine made is also this flower fragrance, which can effectively solve the problem of too heavy smell in the cabin. Even his own body is now stained with this fragrance. When gray came out of the cabin, he found that it was dark outside, the stars were shining all over the sky, and the moon was in the middle of the sky. "Your Majesty, you were too focused before. We dare not disturb you. The kitchen has prepared dinner for you. I''ll get it for you now?" Asked the soldier outside. "Well, let''s go. By the way, put this in the cabin and pour it out when it doesn''t smell." Gray handed him the basin containing the semi-finished medicine. "What is this?" X2 As soon as gray turned his head, he saw a red, a green, a big and a small two guys blinking big eyes at him. "Perfume." I don''t know how these two guys got together. "What perfume?" Merida, wonderful way. "Perfume is not the case. Perfume is a small bottle. When it is pressed, it can bring out the fragrant water." The knowledgeable elf retorted that she saw Monica they had used it. "This is the perfume I made. Would you like to try it? If you drink it, you can make your body smell sweet." Gray smiled at the elf with a basin. "Eh, well ~, soldiers don''t want these things!" Merida said. "I am fragrant." The elf flew over and put his arm under Gray''s nose to smell. Sure enough, gray smelled a fresh smell, just like the smell of nature. "Jasmine is really fragrant." "Well, give it to her. She stinks." The elf pointed to Merida and said. "This is the smell of soldiers." Someone blushed with shame. Chapter 146 Merida insisted that she didn''t smell at all. It was the smell of soldiers and a symbol of glory. She didn''t want Gray''s potion for life and death. When little Molly saw that gray had regained consciousness, she finally stopped focusing on studying the medicine and kept looking for wine and chocolate in his ear. "Here you are." Gray broke a piece of chocolate and handed it to her. He looked at the curious princess, and then broke another piece and handed it to her, "would you like a piece? It''s delicious. " Merida''s explosive head turned into a ponytail, much like the Queen''s previous hairstyle, but those fluffy and curly hair always burst out involuntarily. It doesn''t look beautiful, but it''s much better than before. "What is this? Bread? " Looking at the white chocolate on Gray''s hand, Merida wondered. The bread is too white, but is it a little stingy? "This is chocolate. It''s delicious." While gnawing, the elf introduced that although she was reluctant to give up, she was willing to share this with her new friends. Why is emmm sharing? Because the elf thinks all the chocolates in Gray''s backpack are his own. Merida looked at gray and the elf, and took a piece of chocolate in disbelief. "You can eat." Gray ate a piece himself and looked at her ponytail. Why is it so awkward? The princess saw half believe and half doubt that two people had eaten them. They did not believe in Gray. Gray''s image was not so bad. The careless princess was not so careful. It was simply resistance to such food that she had never seen before. The tongue touched the chocolate. It was cool and didn''t have any special feeling. Looking at the two people''s actions, Merida also learned to chew them. When the teeth crush chocolate, the chocolate slowly melts when it comes into contact with saliva. Suddenly, a unique aroma spreads in the mouth, and a delicate feeling runs across the tip of the tongue. Meiruida unconsciously narrowed her eyes and slowly felt the taste in her mouth. When she recovered, the man had returned to the room. Only the elf looked at her curiously, held a small piece of chocolate and smiled and asked her, "is it delicious?" "Yes!" Merida nodded heavily, her eyes kept turning on little Molly, and finally stopped on her hand. "Jasmine." "Well?" "Would you like a cake? I just hid one." Merida quietly took out a cake and didn''t know where she had just hidden it. "OK." Little Molly agreed without thinking. She stretched out her little hand to pick up the cake. Merida handed her the cake in a big way and said carefully, "do you still eat your chocolate?" Her eyes were looking forward to it. She didn''t hide it, and she didn''t know how to hide it. "Well, then... Here you are." The elf looked at the cake, then at the chocolate, and finally handed the chocolate to Merida. "Thank you, jasmine." Merida said happily, gently put the remaining small piece of chocolate into her mouth and savor it. Put the chocolate in your mouth. No matter how reluctant you are, the chocolate will slowly melt away and be swallowed involuntarily. "Eat... Finished?" Merida lingered for a moment after savoring the lingering fragrance in her mouth. The food was delicious, but it was not enough. She licked her lips, turned her eyes, and finally turned her eyes to the door next to her. After thinking with her head tilted for a while, she suddenly turned and ran away. Before taking a few steps, she met a soldier carrying food. A few steps in front of him, Merida cleared her throat and said solemnly, "your king said to let me serve him in the future. Leave the job to me." "Didn''t your majesty tell you to clean the deck? Why did he ask you to deliver dinner?" The soldier withdrew his hand and looked at her suspiciously. "The deck doesn''t have to be cleaned all the time. He said that I should be responsible for serving him after cleaning the deck. Just give it to me and I will serve him well." The soldier looked at Merida. Although her figure was a little poor, she still looked good. Her face was a little round. It was a steamed stuffed bun face. Choosing a beauty between a beauty and a soldier is indeed something your majesty can do, but your majesty didn''t say clearly. If it''s not what to do, you can''t take the risk, "no, I''ll ask your majesty." Merida was in a hurry and quickly stopped him. "How could I deceive you about such a thing? Otherwise, you look at me and I''ll bring it in myself. Little Molly is also there. I can''t hurt him, can I? Please, if I don''t do well, he''ll throw me off the boat. " The last few words brought a trace of crying. "This... The soldier hesitated. Merida''s eyes looked around and held out her hand quickly. When the soldiers didn''t react, she grabbed the dinner plate and turned to run towards Gray''s cabin. "You stop!" The soldier was so frightened that he immediately ran after him. Merida was very fast. She didn''t knock at the door. She pushed the door open and squeezed in. She also wanted to close the door to prevent people from coming in. The soldier forced half his body in. Merida put her back against the door and pushed her feet back. Gray was looking at his previous experimental records and comparing the impact of various data differences on the results. When he heard the news, he looked up and saw that the two were wrestling. "Your Majesty, I have brought you dinner." Merrida pretended to be a fool. "Your Majesty..." "Well, since she likes it, let her send it later. Go out." Gray waved his hand. "Yes!" The soldier withdrew and thought that she was lying to herself, and what he thought was right. His majesty really likes the service of beautiful women. "Your Majesty, please." "Do you like work so much?" Gray put down the silly girl and looked up at her with a smile. Merida''s heart tightened, but in order to achieve her goal, she just nodded hard, "yes, I just like doing these things. Let me do all these work in the future." "Good!" Gray dragged on. "Serve me first." "Oh!" "You should answer clearly: Yes, your majesty." "Oh!" There are so many things. Pop pop. Gray knocked on the table. "Yes, your majesty." "Well, when I eat, you should stand behind my side, so as to understand my needs at any time and provide me with high-quality service." Merida moved behind gray in silence. Her face was dark and her little freckles could not be seen. "Side rear!" Dada! Two heavy footsteps. "A maid should keep quiet when the king has dinner unless the king needs it. Haven''t you learned the etiquette of a maid?" Who can learn that kind of thing? I''m a princess, okay. "It seems that you haven''t learned it. Do you want to go to my kingdom to learn the maid''s etiquette after returning home? It will be very helpful for your future life." Gray said kindly, "Kingdom maid college, the best maid college in the country, doesn''t charge any fee for a month." If you don''t stop at the magfin tribe when you return, I''ll jump out of the boat and swim there myself. "Pour the wine!" Without hearing the echo, gray pointed discontentedly at the glass. I shouldn''t have come. Who inherited this damn greedy problem? Pa Pa! With a heavy stomp, Merida walked to the table. "Yes, your majesty." Now that you''re here, feel wronged and get your due reward first. Chapter 147 After a difficult meal, Merida finally overcame her inner obstacles, adapted to her role and served her majesty with a smile on her face. "Your Majesty, are you tired? Shall I rub your head?" "Your Majesty, are your arms sore? Let me rub your shoulders?" "Your Majesty, are your legs sour? I''ll beat your legs?" Merida changed her passivity into initiative. She was stunned when she saw Gray. Obviously, she was unhappy before. Why did she suddenly change her attitude? Is this cursed? Gray thought it was fun at the beginning. As a result, his head was almost crushed, his shoulders almost became dough, and his legs were almost broken. After that, he felt that he had just done something wrong, or he''d better let her go. "No... can''t you?" Merida seemed to think she was doing well. She looked at him eagerly and wanted to see recognition or deliberately embarrassment from his face. Gray was not at all polite and did not take care of her royal highness. "Well, now is not your time to fight with the wild animals. Just try to lighten up. Don''t make me whole." Then gray suddenly felt that this guy was not taking the opportunity to revenge himself. Looking at her expression carefully, it doesn''t seem to be very similar. This guy should be very naive. Won''t he have such advanced camouflage? Her royal highness was so grieved that she earned such an extremely low evaluation and made no fun. "Shall I tidy up your room?" However, she is determined and will never give up easily. She should be honing herself. "No, no, no, you first go to other people to do an experiment, and then help me tidy up after others think it''s OK. I''m afraid my room will become a stable." Gray quickly stopped her and didn''t dare to let her continue. "Oh!" "Clean up the dishes and go out." "Oh!" Merida came forward to put away the tableware, but reluctantly moved out, looking back at gray from time to time. "Come on, what do you want to do?" Gray helplessly called her. Merida was overjoyed. Dada ran back and flattered. "I didn''t want to do anything. I just adore a strong warrior like you. I hope to feel your strength and learn something from you." She''s seen that this guy likes to listen to flattery. "Well, really?" "Of course, when I heard that you were a dragon butcher, I admired you very much. Later, you solved the witch for us and killed Madu, so that we don''t have to be threatened by it and solved the curse on my mother. I''m particularly grateful to you for helping us so much." Merida said sincerely that gratitude is true, but worship disappeared after today''s events and geodesy. "Wait, how do you know I solved the witch?" Gray listened very comfortably and suddenly found that there was something wrong. Didn''t you write a king yourself? Besides you, who else makes so many things and makes it mysterious? However, when the words came to his mouth, it became, "of course, who can stand that boulder except a warrior like you? And the vigorous and heroic font. I knew at the first sight that no one could write such words except real heroes. " Balabala, balabalabala, after 10000 words. Merida''s mouth was dry. Finally, she handed in all the praise taught by the queen, and finally looked at gray. "Well, although you look stupid, it''s rare that you can see people so accurately. Come on, what do you want to do?" Gray stretched comfortably and looked at her with a smile. I don''t know what can make the rebellious Princess do this. Although she tells the truth, she has no other purpose. It''s hard to say so much at one breath. "Well, your majesty, if you are satisfied with my service, would you mind giving you a reward?" Merida pinched her skirt, giggled and whispered that she was no longer a soldier in the past, but like a little girl asking for candy. "Gold?" Gray took a handful of gold beads from his backpack, and his hands fell back and forth. "I got on board voluntarily. How can I ask for your money? I don''t want gold. Just give me something else. " What? You volunteered to get on the boat. Did you smuggle first and then begged me to get on the boat? But it seems right to volunteer, but what else do you want without money? What else do I have besides money? Gray touched his chin, lost in thought. "Jewelry?" Gray put away the gold beads and took out some beautiful earrings, necklaces, bracelets and hair accessories. Girls like beautiful jewelry. It should be this without money. Merida looked at these beautiful gadgets, her eyes lit up, gulped her saliva, and shook her head hard. "It''s more valuable than money. Why don''t you change something else?" Although the princess love freedom and love to ride archery like a soldier, it does not mean that your royal highness does not love these beautiful gadgets, but these things are backward when compared with those hobbies. Now, your Highness has found something like those in front of these things. "Well, how about beautiful clothes?" Gray rummaged through his backpack and couldn''t find the right clothes, because the little maids had all the... Cough and cough he brought back. There were still a few maid clothes left in his backpack, which he spent a lot of energy to find. There was one maid serving him in the castle, and Miranda took several. "Other, other, such as food." Merida had to give a loud reminder. "Food? Then call the kitchen... Gray stopped, rolled his eyes and took out a bar of chocolate. "How about chocolate?" "Thank you!" Before he could finish, Merida had snatched the chocolate from his hand and ran out with a plate. Out of the room, Merida excitedly put the plate directly on the ground, tore open the package like gray, and took out the chocolate inside. "Why is it black? Won''t it go bad? " Merida looked at the chocolate inside and hesitated. Do you want to try it? What if it doesn''t deteriorate? No, you can''t eat bad food. You''ll have a stomachache. But it''s a pity to throw it away. Damn gray, he gave me spoiled chocolate. The distressed Merida''s eyes turned around and suddenly saw little jasmine flying out of the cabin below. The small green figure was very conspicuous in the dark. She hurried over, "little Molly, do you think this chocolate is broken?" "Ah? No. " The elf looked and shook his head. Merida was delighted and hesitated, "but it''s black." The elf nodded. "Chocolate is like this. Some are white and some are black." "Oh, that''s good." Her royal highness rejoicing, broke off a piece and put it in her mouth, then saw the elf, and broke off a small piece. "I invite you to eat." The elf reached out and took it. Chocolate and wine were not too much for her. "Where did you get this chocolate?" "Gray gave it to me." Merida answered casually, squinting to enjoy the taste of chocolate. Hearing her answer, the elf stared at the chocolate in her hand, looked back and forth between Merida and the chocolate in her hand, and then swished to Gray''s room. Chapter 148 When gray found another woman captured by chocolate, he suddenly had a strange idea about whether he could conquer the magical world with chocolate. After all, this thing seems to be very popular. Next, the princess basically contracted all the things that maids should do. Even the semi-finished products produced by the experiment were processed by her, and she asked for it. Considering that her royal highness had devoted herself entirely to the role of maid in chocolate, Gray did not feel so strange and gave her the job casually. Finally, two days after the experiment, he made a drug that was closer to the finished product, but the specific effect still needed to be known after use. A great man said that practice is the only criterion for testing truth. Now, a person willing to test the medicine is needed to test the efficacy for him. Gray is very confident in his technology. This medicine is absolutely of perfect quality. Before, he took it to everyone as an air freshener to improve the cabin environment. So there is absolutely no problem if you drink this medicine, but you are not afraid of ten thousand. After all, as a modest person, gray can''t arrogantly say that he is 100% successful, only 99.99%, so what he is afraid of is just in case. Who is better to experiment with? Anyway, his majesty can''t do it himself. It''s not that he has no confidence in himself. It''s just that his majesty is in the safety of a country and can''t easily take personal risks. Moreover, this is also a benefit to the crew. That''s emmm. As for dealing with the witch, melee Madu, when it happened, his majesty doesn''t remember at all. I can''t do it. The elves can''t do it. Other soldiers can''t do it, or will the princess be his highness? No, there are only a few pirate captives left, but most of the pirate captives are normal people. It''s bad if they are disabled. They all have their own uses. There will only be the last person left on the whole ship. He has a physique far beyond that of ordinary people. Even if he has some side effects, he can carry it. There are still elf doctors waiting. More importantly, he doesn''t have to consider his human rights for the time being, Kevin, it''s time for you to contribute to your country. "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?" Kevin knocked on the door and walked in with his head down. "Kevin, how have you been on the boat lately?" Gray stood up and asked with great concern. Kevin didn''t know what medicine he sold in the gourd. He looked at him and carefully replied, "thank you for your concern. I''m fine." Gray frowned slightly. "Really?" Kevin paused for a moment and looked at him again. He didn''t know what medicine he sold in the gourd. He nodded heavily: "really, all your Majesty''s soldiers are talents and speak well. It''s like going home here. I like it very much." "Are you sure?" Gray frowned deeper and asked word by word. Behind gray, Merida looked strangely at the king''s back. When he asked him the second time, she understood that Kevin''s answer was not what he wanted. But she also heard that the werewolf was a pirate and one of the pirate leaders. He robbed the McGovern tribe, so he didn''t like him and naturally wouldn''t remind him. Fortunately, the werewolf is still smart, otherwise he won''t be the first to surrender. After hesitating for a while, he said carefully: "in fact, everyone doesn''t like us." Kevern stopped for a moment and found that his Majesty''s eyebrows began to stretch. He immediately knew that this was what he wanted to hear, so he burst into tears and almost jumped up to hold his Majesty''s thigh: "they deliberately ignored us and didn''t talk to us. What we eat is what they left." Kevin described himself and a group of skilled prisoners as worse than his stepmother. He was sad to hear and shed tears to see. "Well, it''s their fault." Kevern was delighted. Did your majesty want to rehabilitate them? But his Majesty''s voice turned, "but you should also learn to find reasons on yourself. How can they bully you for no reason?" Madder, the mentally retarded king really doesn''t care about us, let alone punish his soldiers for this matter. In that case, just look at it silently and ask a fart, which makes me happy in vain. Are you kidding me? "Yes, your majesty, I will try my best to correct my shortcomings and have a good relationship with you." Gray shook his head and launched an unfounded and nonsense reasoning: "it seems that you still don''t understand. People don''t like you not because of anything else, but because you have a smell of werewolf. This smell is difficult for everyone to accept. As long as you change this smell, everyone will treat you as brothers." "Gudong!" Kevin swallowed his saliva hard, turned his eyes to the translucent pink medicine on the table, and felt his muscles stiff. "Your Majesty, I actually think everyone is very good to us. It was just a moment of confusion, so he said some nonsense. In fact, it was a misunderstanding. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me. " Kevin is not stupid. He does smell a little, but what can his majesty do to change this? It''s only the medicine he has been studying. Now the cabin is like a girl''s room, filled with fragrance. If you want to treat me as a white mouse, I will never give in. Even if I die, jump off a ship, be locked in a dungeon forever and be made into a werewolf barbecue, I will never be your experiment. However, his majesty turned a deaf ear to his words and smiled and picked up the medicine on the table, "just now, I have a bottle of medicine here, which will certainly cure your disease, change your body smell and let everyone accept you. Although this is a rare potion, even if ordinary people can''t buy it for 100 gold coins, who makes you my crew? If you still try your best to teach them, it should be a reward for your serious work during this period. " "Your Majesty, I think it''s normal for men to have a little taste, which can better reflect the charm of men." Kevin struggled solemnly. "Really, do you really think so?" Gray relaxed, looked back, leaned back, and looked at him faintly. "Well... I thought about it carefully, but I still think your majesty is right. Please help me." Kevin weighed it, spent 0.01 second to think, and resolutely chose to follow his heart. Anyway, it was not the first time. There were not so many psychological struggles. It seemed that there was no psychological struggle at the first time. "OK?" "OK!" "Voluntary?" "Absolutely voluntary!" "Well, since you begged me so much, this bottle of medicine will be given to you. Come and drink it in one gulp. Don''t leave any residue." Gray handed the medicine with a smile. The closer the medicine is to success, the less liquid medicine will be obtained. In the end, only this small bottle will be obtained. Looking forward to Kevin, this is the first medicine made by himself. All kinds of characteristics are the same as those recorded in the notebook. It should be successful, but without testing, how can we say that it is 100% sure that it has been successful? Kevin took the bottle and looked at gray. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he turned into a werewolf, looked up and poured all the medicine into his mouth. "Wait a minute, see what changes you have and what different feelings you have, and say it in time." Silly girl kept it at hand and kept a record of kvian''s changes all the time. "Your Majesty, I don''t feel it." Kevin knew he was a white mouse now. If something went wrong, he could only rely on the elves, so he didn''t dare to hide it. Half an hour later, gray asked Merida to smell it and found that kevern had become the smell of medicine, but it was a little light. This is nothing. As long as there are no adverse reactions and the user''s body smell is normally changed, it is basically successful. However, the observation can''t be determined after only observing for half an hour. Next, we have to continue to observe. Gray asked him to go down and say what changes his body had in time. Chapter 149 Kevern was in good condition for the time being after taking the medicine, but now it''s afternoon. Gray first sorted out his experimental records, which he has sorted out several times, but each time he combed them, it seems that he can get some inspiration from them. After combing through all the records, gray found a different point and decided to try again. It took 20 minutes to harvest a furnace of waste liquid. It seems that this idea is not good, but at least it has increased the proficiency of refining medicine, eliminated a wrong method, and a little control over the properties of materials. The higher the degree of control over materials, you will know that such materials are better matched, know when it is appropriate to add another material, and know the effect of more or less materials. This is something that every pharmacist must engrave into his soul. In the evening, after washing her feet under the service of her royal highness, Gray discovered that her royal highness, which was tied up by her hair, was a bit of a bear. Gray, who found that he had this idea, immediately drove the princess out. It was terrible. He would be interested in an airport whose appearance was not superior. He knew he had brought the little maids with him. At least there was a gentle harbor when he was tired. At night, the sky is still clean and the stars shine. The ship is driving slowly in a strange sea area. Few people with sailing experience dare not drive too fast at night. Even if they hit anything at this speed, there will be no big problem. Several soldiers stood around, looking at the dark sea in the distance. They didn''t know what to watch on the sea. They couldn''t even see a personal shadow. Could there be anything else that could jump out of the water and attack everyone? However, this is his Majesty''s order. No one dares to disobey it. Although he dares not to doze off, he should always concentrate on watching. Few people can insist, so they have to fish secretly. There was a slight sound of spray below the ship''s side, but no one cared. It was normal for the ship to have a sound of spray when it was driving in the sea. "Poof poof!" A series of things came out of the water. The soldiers on duty immediately saw several dark shadows jumping out of the water. Suddenly, they jumped two or three meters out of the water and directly jumped onto the ship. With the sound of pounding on the deck, several soldiers reacted completely, immediately pulled out their long swords and stabbed the black shadow who jumped up, shouting: "enemy attack, pull the alarm." A soldier near the mast grabbed his weapon, suddenly stood up and shook the bell hanging on the mast, "enemy attack, enemy attack!" The clear and penetrating bell goes directly across the deck and rings in the cabin to wake up the silent night. Gray suddenly opened his eyes, opened the quilt, and rushed out in his pajamas. Out of the door, gray saw that the deck had been lost, and the soldiers on duty stood back to back and fought and retreated. "What?" Gray''s eyesight is very good. Although it hasn''t reached the level of night vision, the light in the sky tonight is not weak. There is a lamp hanging on the mast in Shanghai, so it''s not different from the day for gray. He saw that all these invaders jumped out of the water, rushed out of the water like flying fish, and the number was very large. Not only that, these guys are disgusting, covered in dark green skin, with a lot of mucus on the surface, flat heads, sharp teeth, eyes on both sides, thick fins on hands and feet, and sharp fingers and toes. They can face the anti common sword. If the sword is cut on them, it will be removed by the sticky skin, Soldiers can do limited damage. Gray didn''t think too much. Since he was sure it was an intruder, kill it first. The soldiers were already in danger. At this time, there were few people outside, and there were a lot of unidentified monsters. Gray rushed out first, and others might have to wait a while. A turned over and jumped onto the deck below, kicking away the nearby monster. Gray felt that there were too many enemies and the sword killing was too slow. He directly took out a submachine gun and fired at the enemy in front. This is not an ordinary guy, but a high-grade umbrella. It''s powerful. You can break it several times when you hit the cement column. Hit these small green pools and jump their feet. No, they can''t jump if you hit them. "All come here. The wounded roll back. Others learn from me and shoot at these bastards. The muzzle of the gun is at these miscellaneous hairs, not at the deck." Gray took out a dozen guns and threw them on the ground again, with a lot of bullets. Although a few soldiers can''t shoot, it''s not difficult. Just like gray, it''s straight at those things. There are a lot of these things, and new monsters continue to jump up. As long as you fight straight at these guys, unless you drive up into the sky, you don''t worry about not hitting them. Basically, every bullet can easily tear their flesh and blood and drill blood holes in them. Before long, the soldiers in the lower cabin rushed out, and the front soldiers directly taught them to do so. With more than a dozen submachine guns, these monsters retreated step by step and had no courage. In less than a few minutes, the monsters on the ship were frightened, croaked and screamed, rushed back to the side of the ship recklessly, and then jumped into the sea. "Want to run? Is there such a beautiful thing? Waste so many bullets that I want to run without paying a price? " Gray ran after him angrily. He didn''t have much in his backpack. There were only so many weapons and ammunition. He thought they could be used for a long time, but all of them were wasted here. After catching up with the side of the ship, gray continued to shoot at the monsters still outside, and other soldiers followed suit. "Save me some ideas." Gray roared. After the bullet was shot into the water, it could only go a short distance. Its power would be greatly reduced. He was just venting. He took out a string of grenades, opened the rings one by one, and then smashed them into the water. Hand grenades swished into the water, hit very deep, and then burst at the bottom of the water. Even his boat rolled left and right under the huge waves, and he didn''t believe that those things could survive. "Madder, you can''t be killed. I''ll shock you too." Cried gray fiercely. What''s it like to hide under the water when the bomb explodes in the water? Try knocking on a stone while holding your breath under the water. Tapping gently can make your ears suffer well. Gray blew up one side and the other. Not long after, the bodies of monsters floated up and became a piece of the sea in the moonlight. "Don''t be stunned. See if there are any alive on the ship. Don''t kill them all and leave a few alive." "Yes, your majesty!" The people on board cheered and fought another victory with his majesty. Although they didn''t do anything, it didn''t prevent them from being happy. They could boast in front of other brothers when they went back. "Little jasmine, treat the injured." Gray continued, although there were many enemies this time, only a few people were injured, and most of the people coming out from behind were watching. "Gray, they''re poisoned." The voice of the elf came. Gray ran over and saw that several wounded soldiers were pale and the injured parts were dark green. "Can you cure it?" "Yes!" The elf nodded, forced the toxin out with magic, removed the toxin several times in a row, and then healed the wound. "Little jasmine is really powerful. I''ll reward you with a piece of chocolate. Go and have a rest." Touch little jasmine''s head and gray takes her back to her room. The outside deck is too bloody. The monster''s bodies are everywhere, which is not suitable for the presence of elves. "Uh huh." Little Molly nodded and went back to her room with chocolate in her arms. On the deck, a pair of eyes stared at little jasmine and swallowed her mouth involuntarily, but did not make any action. Little Molly looked around suspiciously, felt that the hot eyes disappeared, and then continued to fly to the room. Chapter 150 "Take that thing and don''t hide it." Gray shouted at those who had just taken the gun. This thing is too dangerous for others to circulate in this world for the time being. He has long figured out that cold weapons in the kingdom are enough to maintain the stability of the kingdom. He''d better take guns to other world waves. The soldiers came one by one with guns and handed them to gray. They were excited to discuss the pleasure of just shooting. It was so cool that they felt as if they could do anything and tear everything apart. Gray took a gun and threw it into his backpack. Then there was no more in the back. He immediately frowned, "one less, who took it? Hand it in at once, or if you find it, you will be severely punished. " Gray knew what was in his backpack. He counted one more and one less. It''s a lot of trouble for someone to hide guns. For example, there are bullets in the gun, which is a serious threat to everyone. A group of people stopped, looked at each other and said they didn''t take it. The soldiers behind silently surrounded the people who had just taken weapons in the middle. You dare to hide your Majesty''s things and die! But gray glanced around and locked the criminal. The thief couldn''t disguise. Everyone looked at me. Is it too obvious that you look at the sea alone? "Looking at the fish?" Gray came up behind her and suddenly made a noise. "Ah, um, um." Merida was startled, but she didn''t want to look back. She nodded flustered and leaned forward a little. She seemed to want to take a closer look at the sea below. Gray also looked at the dark sea below. "Is it nice?" "Good looking, no, no, no good looking. You must be tired. Go back and have a rest." Merida''s right hand adjusted her posture with the rotation of her body, always keeping her palm on the side of the ship. She was covered by her thin body, and her left hand swung towards gray, with a guilty fake smile on her face. "Give it to me." Gray held out his hand. He didn''t even give it to his own soldiers. How could he give it to her? "What... What?" Meiruida began to pretend to be stupid. She liked it very much. It was similar to bows and arrows, but its power was far stronger than bows and arrows. She could shoot powerful weapons without filling arrows. It was so strong that she couldn''t put it down. She wanted to take it as her own. "The thing behind you." Gray said directly. "There''s nothing behind me!" Merida carefully put her back against the gun, clamped it by the side of the ship, stretched out her hands and spread them out, indicating that there was nothing behind her. Gray shook his head, took a straight oblique step to her side, stretched out his hand and grabbed her behind her. "Ah!" Merida quickly turned around, nervously hugged the submachine gun, and then looked at him pitifully, "gray, I love this. Can you give it to me? I will work harder to serve you. You can tell me anything you want. I promise you everything. " "Let go!" Gray first reached for the insurance, and then pulled it. Merida squatted down with her hands directly holding the gun. She held it tightly. Part of the gun was clamped by her upper body and legs, and even her chin was against the gun. She didn''t let go even if she was killed. "Gray! Gray! " When she was pulled, Merida screamed again and again. When he stopped, she stared at him: "gray, marry me, marry me, I''ll be your queen. Will you give this to me?" "How old are you? You don''t even want yourself for a gun. You can do it. " Gray yanked from the corner of his eye. He didn''t expect this guy to play so big. "I''m sixteen and I''m an adult. My mother said that marriage is up to me. You say it''s called a gun. Give it to me and I''ll marry you. I can''t be a queen." "Well thought, I don''t want any money. Do you still want to take my gun? Let go, let go. " Gray turned black and tried to pull again. She picked up the guy with a gun, but she just didn''t let go. If you pull hard, you can pull it out, but this guy holds his hand and his chin is against there. If you pull hard, you will be hurt. "Somebody, grab her arm for me." Gray grabbed part of the gun, then grabbed her finger with the other hand and broke it off for her bit by bit. "No, let me go. I want a gun." The princess''s death was not allowed. What was it like to be alone? Gray was quickly broken off by his fingers and dragged back to the back. Then he saw Gray didn''t know where to hide the gun. Merida immediately felt that her energy and spirit had been taken away and sat on the deck, like a dark cloud floating on her head, snowing heavily, and her lost emotions gushed out like a flood. My mouth still murmured: "I shouldn''t come out. I shouldn''t touch that strange thing when I come out. I shouldn''t learn to shoot. I shouldn''t like this feeling. I shouldn''t like it." "Devil, ugly devil, you don''t have a trace of kindness. You will be abandoned by the whole world." "Give me the gun. I want the gun." "Chocolate?" Gray couldn''t see any more and handed her a piece of chocolate. "Devil, go away, devil!" The princess just looked a contemptuous disregard of it, and there was nothing in the world that she could care about except the gun that could shoot strong arrows. "Really not, very fragrant." Gray tore open the package, broke off a piece and sent it to her mouth. The princess''s mouth moved, subconsciously began to chew, and then felt the sensation of chocolate in her mouth. When she recovered, a piece of chocolate had been swallowed and she was holding the rest in her hand. If it''s another time, she must be very happy, but she''s not happy at this time. Well, at least she''s not as happy as before. When he thought he was not so happy, his royal highness quickly gathered up the corners of his mouth. Seeing that gray had gone away, she hurried to catch up. "Kevin, do you know these things?" Gray walked up to Kevin. He just came out. In fact, when he heard the alarm bell, he wanted to directly run out to kill the enemy and do meritorious deeds. However, as a prisoner, he was actually locked up when sleeping and just released. "Your Majesty, these are the fish men you have asked." "This is the fish man. It really looks like a fish. At least its head is very similar, and it can move underwater. Is it really the evolution of fish?" "I don''t know. We''ve met these guys, but we didn''t dare to come up because we were too many. However, it is said that they all bear a grudge against those who killed them, and they will certainly retaliate. It is said that some ships were brought into the deep sea by these fishermen. " "Revenge? Good quality, I like these revenge guys. " Gray''s eyes lit up. Although he was a tolerant man, he didn''t mind if the enemy had to give away his head. "Your Majesty, there are a lot of fish people, and they are very fast underwater. If they move at full speed, they can even catch up with our ship." Kevin warned. "So good? If you catch a group of fishermen, can you use them as underwater trackers? " Gray''s eyes lit up. "Your Majesty, the fish man''s wisdom is very low and there is no way to communicate." Kevin said he could not keep up with his Majesty''s thinking rhythm. "Everything has to be tried before you know it. If you don''t try, how can you know it won''t work?" Gray said that being a pioneer is to have the courage to try and take a great first step for human progress. Your happiness is everything. Kevin was silent. "Gray, I want a gun." A ghostly whisper came from behind. "Have you finished your chocolate?" "When I''m finished, you give me a gun?" Merida''s eyes brightened and excited. "I mean, you''ve eaten all the chocolate. Why do you want a gun? If you want to rob you, don''t eat chocolate." Gray snorted coldly. Merida looked at the chocolate, closed her eyes, tilted her head and handed the rest to gray. "Go away and give it back to me after eating so much. There''s your saliva on it." Gray mercilessly pushed her away and walked to the pile of fish man bodies on the deck. Chapter 151 Ignoring the sad princess, gray went to the soldiers and asked, "are there any living fishmen?" "Your Majesty, not yet." A soldier killed a fish man with only one breath with a sword. After looking at the sword and the fish man, he replied in a very confident voice. "Your Majesty, there''s a hand. It''s broken. It''s dying." A man on the other side replied. "Hurry to cure and bandage. Don''t you guys know the Convention of preferential treatment for prisoners? We are a country that pays attention to humanitarianism and should give preferential treatment to prisoners. " Gray hurried. It''s a pity that the fish man can survive such a violent bullet storm. He is obviously a man of great luck. It''s easy to die. Preferential treatment of prisoners? Why didn''t I? I feel like I''ve been abused. Kevern dared not speak loudly and began to beep in his heart. "Then, your majesty, do you want to save the others who are not dead?" "If you obviously can''t save them, send them away. Don''t waste materials. Only save those who are not seriously injured. Just save five first, and send all the others away. We should reflect the humanitarian spirit. We can''t keep them in pain." Gray said earnestly. With that, gray dragged a fish man''s body and began to check whether the dead fish man had any value. Then he found that fish man''s skin and fish man''s claws had weak magic, just like a part of those Warcraft, which made them strengthened by magic. "No wonder it''s so hard." Gray said secretly, and then his mind diverged. If magic can strengthen these Warcraft bodies, can the magic in his body strengthen the body? But for so long, I didn''t feel any signs of strengthening my body. "It''s a subject worth studying." Gray nodded secretly and asked silly girl to write down her guess and test it slowly later. Then he continued to ask silly girl, "is there any material in the medicine note that needs to use Fishman skin and Fishman claws?" "According to the data and materials entered by the master, the conjecture of magic materials, the refining method of medicine and the preliminary analysis of fish people, it can be preliminarily determined that similar materials are required for underwater breathing medicine, skin nourishing medicine and moisturizing ointment, and toxic materials on claws may be required for poison fog medicine. It is recommended that the master keep the materials." Silly girl searched for a while and said in a sweet voice. "Good!" Gray condensed a big fireball with his hands and lifted it into the air to form a huge light source for their action. "Leave the skin and claws of the fishman and throw all the others into the sea." "Your Majesty, can fish people eat?" A soldier raised his hand and asked weakly. "How can you think of eating? It''s not like the soldiers I brought. " Gray glared at him and looked back at Kevin and other pirate prisoners. "Can fish people eat?" Several pirate captives looked at each other and couldn''t keep up with the thinking of the group. After a while, someone replied, "we haven''t met a fish man, but I heard from other pirates that if we don''t eat on the ship, we will eat when we meet a fish man when we are hungry." "Since they can eat and have no wisdom, they can''t be regarded as an intelligent race. It''s not appropriate to call fish people and lack scientific rigor. Let''s call them fish monsters in the future." Gray nodded and said to them, "fish monsters can be eaten." The soldiers began to cut materials from the fish man. When the useful things were taken down by everyone, the remaining fish man''s remains were directly thrown into the sea. Gray kept an eye on the movement behind him while lighting for everyone. Kevern said that the fishmen had a grudge, and gray believed that they would find them. In particular, his majesty kindly left a mark on them all the way. There was no reason why he couldn''t find them. However, the first one to find was not the fishman, but a group of fierce sharks. When they smelled the bloody smell, they followed closely behind the ship. Every Fishman was thrown down and immediately robbed by them. Looking down from the ship, we could only see a group of sharks crowded and rolling in that area, and their white belly was very eye-catching in the moonlight. "Throw a bomb in at this time. It''s estimated that it can blow up a large area." Gray said secretly, and then managed to resist the impulse to throw a grenade in the middle. They were having a happy meal. At this time, they suddenly threw a bomb in. It''s a little not particular. Your majesty is a particular person. When the last fish monster was thrown down, gray waved his hand and drove it away. "Let''s go, let''s go, there''s no more. Go home and sleep. Don''t follow." WOW! The sea rolled, all the sharks scattered, and their dorsal fins disappeared under the water. "Can these guys still understand people?" Merida followed him all the time. Then she looked at the sharks below and spread obediently. She grinned with a submachine gun in her arms. Gray knew that the fishman had a deep grudge and was likely to catch up for revenge. After that, he sent out all the guns again. Now there are only two submachine guns left for himself in his backpack except a few small pistols. "Obedient ghost." Gray slapped her on the head and shouted to the people behind him, "be careful and prepare for battle." Along the way, those sharks are only primitive and wild. They are not much different from sharks on earth. They don''t have the behavior of intelligent creatures at all. How can they be obedient? The only explanation is that there are creatures that make them afraid in the places they can''t see below. Gray had two guesses. One was that there was a powerful underwater monster below, and the other was that the fishmen came for revenge. Gray thinks that the probability is the second kind, because things can''t happen so coincidentally. A powerful creature happens to appear here, and the fish man is more likely to catch up. It''s time for them to come over for so long. However, a single fish man is not strong. In addition to the hard claws and skin, he can swim faster in the water. Any soldier on Gray''s ship can choose two from one. However, in addition to these advantages, there is another advantage that is not an advantage, that is, there are a large number of thieves. When they haunt in groups, many creatures much stronger than them have to avoid the edge. There are dozens of sharks in this group, but they still choose to retreat. It can be seen that if it is really a fishman, the number must be at least several times that of sharks. Otherwise, you can''t scare away these sharks stimulated by blood. "Hundreds? Or thousands? " Gray guessed in his heart. No matter how much, it is impossible. According to the information obtained from the pirate captives, a group of fish people can only be thousands at most. No matter how many, their ethnic groups will become very bloated and unable to hunt enough food. They will naturally reduce their staff and maintain the stability of the number of ethnic groups. Moreover, it is still a rich sea area. Even if there are fish people in the barren sea area, there are dozens to hundreds. In this way, the maximum will not exceed 300. Gray waited quietly and gave these guys a thunderbolt when they came out. After waiting for a while, these guys didn''t show up. Gray was a little confused. Did he guess wrong? Aren''t these guys? Suddenly, gray felt a complex and powerful evil thought surrounding him, like being watched by the enemy in front of the army, but it was different. Looks like it''s them. "Oh, since you don''t do it, I''m not polite." Gray smiled and repeated his old technique. He took out his grenade and hit it in the water. The grenade was directly hit deep into the bottom of the water, and then exploded. After the explosion, a large number of fish man bodies directly surfaced on the water. At this moment, those fishmen finally couldn''t help it anymore. They shot out of the water like flying fish and flew straight to the deck. Gray stepped back and stood with the soldiers. At this time, everyone had put on their armor and weapons. They didn''t run out in cloth clothes as before. The combat effectiveness of soldiers with armor is at least doubled. Even if they have no guns, they can guard according to the ship, but there may be many casualties. People with guns formed a circle, and those with long swords stood behind them, with bows and arrows in their hands. When they saw the fishermen coming out, they pulled their bows and shot. A fish man flew out of the water. Many of them were blasted before they flew through the mountain. When they flew to the ship, they had become a corpse. But the fish man was fearless and flew out of the water. Before long, the ship was full of corpses, and the number of fish people flying out of the water gradually decreased. "Hundreds of fish are strange." Gray glanced and counted silently. Finally, a few bullets were knocked out by them, and everyone entered the hand to hand combat stage. The fishmen are still attacking, but the number has decreased sharply at this time, which can no longer pose a threat to the people on board. There is no number of rolling. They are the younger brothers of the regular army of the kingdom. Their quantitative tactics are very useful to others, but in this hanging force coming back from other worlds, they only send a wave of materials. More importantly, his majesty not only hung up by himself, but also with his little brother. Who can beat it? Facts have proved that although the fish man is not intelligent, he can also shoot. After sending enough heads, as in the previous time, the fish man in the water made an ugly howl and disappeared into the water. None of them got on the boat ran down. But someone pursued them and threw a few grenades after they retreated. [the host kills 100 fishmen and achieves achievement: enemy of fishmen (1). Reward: achievement point + 2] "Didn''t you say it was a fish monster?" Chapter 152 It''s been 14 days since we met the fisherman. We were in danger all the way. We met a group of Pirates halfway. We were very arrogant. When we saw that there was only one ship here and there were not many people, we shouted and rushed to rob. So gray added a group of younger brothers. The soldiers of the kingdom were responsible for maintaining order by force, and the pirate prisoners did chores. These guys didn''t work hard and didn''t clean up. There was also a pirate ship, not very big, but there was also a box of treasures. Gray laughed directly. The leading pirates on the ship threw them directly into the sea to feed fish, and the little pirates became coolies. On this day, the ship finally sailed down to the island where the pirates hid their treasure. At first, gray thought it would be a big island, or an island with reefs. Ordinary ships couldn''t get there at all. They had to go by boat, or it was a rocky island. There was a cave on it, which was blocked by a mechanism and needed five keys to open it. However, when he really arrived, he found that it was only an island of more than 100 square meters. The only green on it was a clump of weeds growing on the sand. He didn''t know where the seeds came from. "Are you sure the treasure is on this island?" Gray looked at Kevin with bad eyes. He wondered if this guy was lying to himself, leading himself to a deserted place, and then let the ship go back and die together. "Your Majesty, if you pass here by boat and see that there is neither food nor water, and it is not small enough, what island can be seen at a glance? Would you like to go down and have a look?" Kevin looked at the island ahead and asked. Gray nodded. That''s true. No one wants to explore an island like this. Even if they accidentally get to it, no one will want to look for the treasure again. "Dock!" The ship is close to the island, but it can''t directly lean against the shore, because the island has a large shallow water area. When it reaches a certain area, the ship can''t continue to approach, or it will run aground. People can only take a small boat or walk up from the water. It''s just treasure digging. It doesn''t need too many people. Kevin is responsible for indicating the location of the treasure, two pirate captives are responsible for digging the treasure, and gray is responsible for collecting the treasure. The division of labor is clear and perfect. Kevin and two pirate captives got off the ship first. Gray made a hard jump, only more than 20 meters away... He didn''t jump over, and his feet fell heavily into the fine sand under the water. His Majesty''s shoes are high leather boots, but they can''t stop the water from pouring in at this time, because his Majesty''s hard jump has almost reached the shore, and the water still overflowed his knees. But fortunately, it''s just sea water and no sand, otherwise he would feel very bad. "Gray, fool." Little jasmine flew past him, and then fell down on the only grass on the pirate with a smile. Merida watched them get off the boat. Her eyes turned, she slipped back a few steps, then jumped off the boat, jumped into the sea and chased them. Glancing back, gray shook his head, pulled his feet out of the sand and came ashore with a pair of boots. "Down to earth." Gray smiled and stepped on the sand under his feet. The sea water in his boots splashed. He drifted on the sea for more than half a month. It felt very beautiful to step on the ground. When he dumped the sea water, kvien landed first, and then Merida and the two pirates came ashore in no order. Both pirates are relatively strong. Of course, the work of digging treasure requires strong people. "Where is the treasure? Where is the treasure? " After meiruida landed, the whole person was excited. The water in Gray''s boots had not been poured out. Like Sahuan''s husky, she looked around the edge of the island. Her excited eyes only had two words: treasure. After finding that she couldn''t find it, she ran to Kevin and stared at her without blinking. "Where''s the treasure?" After getting his Majesty''s nod, kevern turned and looked for it on the island. Although the treasure was buried together by the five of them, he could not see where it was at a glance. He had to find the mark they left at first. Merida was eager to follow, but gray grabbed the ponytail and couldn''t run away. "Miss maid, where are you going? Please help me put my shoes on. " "Wear it yourself." At the moment, the maid was only thinking about the treasure. She didn''t want to wear shoes. She slapped him in the hand and turned around to leave. Didn''t go away. "The opposite? Do you want to go back? Believe it or not, throw you directly on the island and starve you to death here? " Gray clutching his ponytail and squinting his eyes. "Great... Your majesty, let me go. I''m looking for treasure." Merida pleaded. "You have time to flatter me. My boots can be put on." Gray said without a word, "dress quickly and let you go, or someone will take you back to the ship and don''t show you the treasure." Merida looked at kvien looking for the mark, looked back at his detestable majesty, grabbed his braid, pulled it hard, walked back unhappily and roared, "wear it!" In addition to wearing shoes, her eyes kept floating to the figure of Kevin, and her mouth was still saying that she didn''t have long hands and couldn''t wear shoes. In the future, there were all kinds of curses such as sand in her shoes, choking on food and so on. After scolding, he learned to be good. He didn''t run there immediately, but stared at him fiercely. "Let''s go!" Gray led him to go first. Kevin had found the place where the treasure was buried. It was an insignificant white stone with the shape of a leaf on it. As soon as his majesty waved his hand, the two pirates worked hard to dig. Merida looked hot eyed and asked for a shovel to join them. "Ding!" "Yes, I did." Merida laughed and dug harder. Soon she saw a section of cyan black metal horn exposed. Several people continued to work, and soon dug out a huge metal box. The box was locked with five big locks, and several people lifted the box together. Gray took out the five keys from the five werewolves and was about to open the box. Merida suddenly flashed to him and looked at the keys in his hand. "Here you are!" Brush! The key was robbed by Merida, and then she ran to the box and squatted down, trying the keys one by one. "There are corresponding signs on the key and lock. You can open the lock when you find the right key." Kevin couldn''t help reminding. "Whoa!" Merida grabbed the first lock and looked. Sure enough, she found a hook like sign on it. Then she found a hook like sign in the key and opened the first lock smoothly. As the last lock was opened, Merida cheered and was about to open the box. "Hey, hey, it''s interesting enough to open the box for you. I have to open the treasure box myself?" Gray reached out and pressed the box. How could he miss the last moment? "Come together, your Majesty the great king!" "Kevin, there''s no mechanism in the box, right?" Gray asked back. "Your Majesty, absolutely not. It''s full of treasures. There''s no space to install mechanisms. Shall I open it with you?" Kevin shook his head quickly. There are enough treasures in the box. Where is room for a mechanism? "No." Gray waved his hand. Since Kevin said no, his majesty certainly believed it. After all, good people always think others are good people, and honest people think others are honest people. And Merida grabbed a corner and opened it. The elf also came forward to look at it curiously. For a time, the treasure chest flashed a dazzling golden light under the sunshine. "Many treasures." Merida stared at the contents of the box and said with a dull face. "Just so." Gray shook his head. There are many treasures in it, but it can''t be compared with those in his backpack. Besides, there is a kingdom behind him, which is not enough to shock him. He came looking for treasure just to enjoy the process. "Brag!" Merida doesn''t believe it. There are so many treasures. How can they be just careless? Some guy must deliberately pretend not to care, so as to appear rich. "Oh, for the sake of your hard work these days, it''s all yours." His majesty waved a generous hand. "Really?" Merida was pleasantly surprised. She didn''t care about the treasure, but it was really a sad thing to find so many treasures and put them in front of her. "Really, come on." Merida reached into the treasure chest and grabbed it. There were gold coins, gemstones, pearl necklaces and so on. When she finished, gray reached out to put away the treasure box. "I want it too." The elf flew down to the box and looked at him eagerly. "OK, you choose one." Little Molly opened her arms and picked up a pile of things. "Oh, I''ll give you another small box." Gray took out an exquisite treasure box from his backpack. It was as big as a book. Open it and let the elf put everything in it. Then put in your backpack. Chapter 153 When the treasure was in hand, gray had no interest in sailing further, and took a group of people ready to return. However, before returning, we have to go to another place. Of course, this place is not decided temporarily, but the goal set before sailing. It is an island full of pirates. There is a very tacky name called Golden Island. Pirates usually exchange or buy and sell any good things they want to sell. Most of the pirates'' material replenishment is carried out there. The island is an impossible place. Whoever has a big fist has a position. If his strength is not enough, it often happens that he is eaten by black people. Of course, pirates usually don''t go to war on the island or even near the island. When they are not sure of each other''s strength, no one will easily provoke others. After all, pirates ask for money. If it''s bad, they may lose both sides and be picked up cheap. They eat black only with great confidence. According to kevern, there is a huge castle on the Golden Island, which was once built by an extremely powerful pirate. Now they have changed their profession, stopped plundering, turned to operating territory, and then provided supplies for the pirates to restrain their property. Correspondingly, these guys are also the most disciplined people on the Golden Island. If you want to do business, it''s best to find them. Of course, the price must be higher. You can also find someone else. In addition to the largest gold castle, some small town Lords will also provide supplies. Most of these Lords have collusion with some pirates, or they have great strength. In short, weak lords cannot exist on the island. Once they show their weakness on the gold island, someone will replace them immediately, Swallowed no bones. Kevin didn''t elaborate before. Now when he heard it, he just felt that a huge den of thieves immediately came to his mind. "Golden Island, golden castle, great ambition." Gray touched his chin and looked at Kevin with burning eyes. "There must be a lot of treasure in the so-called golden castle?" You don''t have to think about it. There must be a lot of treasure in it. Not to mention the property they robbed when they were pirates, it is also a very amazing income just by relying on the materials provided to pirates every year. "Your Majesty, never." When Kevin heard him speak, he knew what he wanted to do. Without saying a word, he immediately dissuaded him. "The golden family is powerful. Even the most powerful pirate fleet can''t fight them. A few years ago, there was a pirate fleet that thought its strength was stronger than the golden family and wanted to replace it. As a result, it disappeared overnight and no one stayed." "Of course, your majesty, you are powerful. Naturally, you are invincible in the world. However, it is said that the golden family has the blood of the demon bear. Everyone is very powerful, especially the owner of the golden castle, the violent bear ¡¤ gold, and the boulder can be smashed with one punch. Although you are invincible, your majesty, the golden family has a large number of people, and they will shamelessly use the crowd tactics to consume your Majesty''s strength, At that time, your majesty will not be able to defeat them. " Kevin knows someone likes flattery, but it''s not clear whether he can listen to the advice. He can only gently remind him as much as possible, lest he annoy this guy. "One punch can smash a boulder?" Gray raised his hand and shook his fist. He hasn''t tried to hit a stone with his fist, but judging from his current strength, it shouldn''t be difficult to break a stone, but it''s unlikely to be crushed. In other words, the strength of the other party is at least stronger than him, and the quality of other aspects is unknown. However, considering the exaggeration of rumors, the strength of the other party may not be as exaggerated as Kevin said. What''s more, we''ll try to make a plan of action or give up action at that time. Although his majesty likes treasure, he hasn''t been addicted to it. In addition to the strength of the other side, there is another situation that has also attracted Gray''s attention. "You say they have demon bear blood? How did the blood of this man and the bear come together? " His majesty said with strange eyes that the picture was too beautiful to imagine. "It is said that long ago, there was a kind of magic bear as famous as the dragon. It has extraordinary power. They can even become human and walk in the human kingdom undetected." Kevin said silently. "There is another saying." Another pirate nearby opened his mouth and continued after seeing his majesty nod: "it is said that their ancestors admired the power of the giant bear, found a wizard and mastered the power of the giant bear through a powerful magic ceremony. From then on, their descendants can also master this power." Both statements have certain credibility. Lei doesn''t know that the magic bear becomes a personality. Anyway, the dragon can become a human. If the magic bear is really as famous as the dragon, it''s not unacceptable to become a human. And the role of magic, he just came into contact with a wizard who can turn people into bears forever. It doesn''t seem very strange to draw away the power of bears to people. However, if the magic bear and the dragon are a kind of creatures, why is the dragon he killed so weak? Before, I didn''t know that other powerful creatures didn''t think it. I subconsciously thought that the world was this kind of weak chicken dragon. But now the situation shows that if the Dragon really has only that degree of power, it can''t become a powerful race. Even the golden family that only gets the power of the magic bear is so strong, how can a real dragon be so weak? "Is it because the dragon is eroded by evil thoughts, or is it actually not an adult, but just a baby dragon?" His majesty has no way to know the specific situation. Anyway, now he is a dragon slaying warrior. The Dragon slaying warrior who is famous in the sea has no water. "Well, will my offspring also get the dragon blood in my body and become a powerful family in the future? Dragon family? Fire dragon family? Dragon blood family? " "Your Majesty?" Looking at someone in deep thought, kevern called softly. "Don''t worry, I didn''t think about how to deal with the so-called golden family. We just went to change some materials. It''ll be fine." "Gray, you smell good. Did you take that medicine?" The elf was lying on Gray''s head, as if thinking of something, and suddenly asked. As soon as the elf said this, all the people around him immediately focused on his majesty. "Well, as a pharmaceutical manufacturer, I just devote myself to science, personally experience the power of medicine and facilitate further improvement." Gray explained. "It''s a faint fragrance. Eh, it''s more fragrant than women." Merida leaned over, raised her nose twice and said. What he does is the kind of light fragrance, which smells refreshing, so he will take it himself after he is sure that Kevin is okay. If it is the kind of fragrance that is obvious or feminine, he won''t use it on himself. His majesty looked at a princess with a black face, "I remember someone said he didn''t need this thing, and said that there was a normal smell on the soldiers. I don''t know where my semi-finished products were used by you?" He bowed his head and smelled it on her neck. "This smell is very familiar. It seems to be the smell of my semi-finished products. Someone seems to wipe his body with it quietly?" "No... No." Her royal highness turned red and her eyes flurried away. She thought he had not found it, but he did not say so. Damn it, why did I just laugh at him? Didn''t you lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot? Her Highness is somewhat annoyed. Chapter 154 Golden Island, a rich, chaotic and crazy place. No one can remember the original name of the island. Since the powerful pirate family built a castle here, it was renamed Golden Island together with the island, showing the supremacy of the pirate family here. Other lords here also agreed. In a tavern on the dock, Gray was wearing dirty clothes and sitting on a table in the tavern. Few pirates were clean, but they were conspicuous if they were too clean. He pretended to be drinking with his glass and listened to the news in the bar. A dozen younger brothers divided into several waves and successfully broke into the pirates. For the time being, there are only Kevin and Merida around him. The reason why he keeps these two guys is really not at ease with them. Kevin needless to say, the original vicious werewolf pirates are also very familiar with here. If they run away at a certain gap and leak the news to the so-called golden family, they will be in great trouble. I believe the other party doesn''t mind harvesting a windfall. The other is not a worry-free thing. When she sees the pirates, she wants to pick up bows and arrows and shoot, as if she has a great enemy of life and death with them. Last time she met the pirate ship, she was not satisfied after shooting a few arrows. She was the first to jump over in the side battle. She was faster than gray. If you don''t watch, there will be trouble sooner or later. "Here is the list of items, sir. If you need anything, we''ll prepare it right away." A bartender came up with a list and handed it to gray with a smile. This tavern is part of the industry of the golden family. Basically, you can put forward any materials you want here, or sell your goods to them. Of course, there are markets. Pirates can pay rent and sell their goods in shops. However, gray obviously doesn''t intend to bother himself. He can go and have a look later, but it''s better to buy materials here. The other party has huge resources and can basically meet all needs. Then he will deliver them to the door and trade on the wharf. "OK." Gray took over the list, which listed in detail the most needed and commonly used materials for pirates, such as food, wine, fruit, vegetables and so on. At the first sight of the list, gray thought of how many gold coins the gold family had saved. According to the speed of robbing money, should he get a lot of treasure? "We still have some food. We''ll buy it for half a month this time. We need 20 barrels of wine. It''s enough to give them one barrel a day. So many people drink one barrel. They can drink, and they won''t get drunk, which will affect their work. We can buy fruits and vegetables that can withstand storage, as well as meat. We don''t need too much fresh meat. We can buy more dried meat." Gray writes down what he needs on a piece of paper. "Sir, you bought a total of 52 gold coins. Do you think there is a problem?" "Yes, take the things to the dock and check out at that time, don''t you?" Gray tried to resist the urge to smoke people. In his kingdom, a sheep only needs a few silver coins. The price of these things has completely doubled, just like robbing money. "Yes, please rest assured that the most important thing in our business is reputation." The waiter was very confident and didn''t ask for a deposit. No one dared to take the gold family''s things for nothing. Money must be given. If you don''t give it, the gold family will have another windfall. If you don''t want windfall, you also need another boat. Anyway, you can''t run away. "Send it to the dock in two hours. By the way, I have a group of slaves. Do you want them?" "Of course, we are willing to receive all the goods you are willing to sell, no matter what goods, as long as they have value, the gold family will not refuse." After buying a batch of things, gray waved his hand, and the soldiers dressed as pirates gathered behind him, went to the market together, and reported what they had heard to gray. These include the more famous pirates, the current power on the island, and Gray''s most valued intelligence about the golden family. According to the news they heard, the pirate fleet with three large ships led by five werewolves is also a relatively famous group of pirates, which can vaguely rank in the top ten. "So the strength of these pirates is not very good?" Gray glanced at Kevin and whispered. "Captain, you can vaguely enter the top ten. In fact, there are about eleven or twelve. Each of the top ten pirate fleets has at least three ships, the number of crew is close to 1000, and there are powerful people in charge." Kevin explained: "but these people are not opponents of the gold family when they are united. Moreover, it is said that several pirates in the first ten years are supported by the gold family." This is the strategy of the violent bear to support its own pirates among the pirates. In this way, these pirates can''t unite again, because once they unite, who knows which pirates are traitors? Then the fight will be over. Gray touched his chin. "That''s a little interesting." If every pirate is not weaker than the werewolf pirates, then the ten pirates add up, gray himself can only retreat temporarily, and the sea of people tactics can pile him up alive. The strength of the golden family that can resist these pirates can be imagined, and the strength of those pirates CNOOC can''t be underestimated. Gray temporarily gave up his plan to rob them. Most of the people cultivated on this island are slaves, a few are subordinate families of the golden family, and even some retired pirates who don''t want to do it. Many of their descendants will join the golden family again to supplement fresh blood. So they banned looting on the island. In addition, there are several indigenous tribes on the island, but that was before. Now they have become lords, have not weak armed forces, and have unclear relations with some pirates. Go to a dirty and messy Market Street and look at the shops that are obviously lack of management around. Gray went in to have a look at it at first, but later he didn''t bother to see it, because there are basically no good things in it and it''s very chaotic. Most of the time, he basically glanced at it and went directly. The pirates are really bad at management. After this period, there are shops set up by some small town lords and village lords in front, which looks much better than the appearance of pirates. But the contents are much richer than those of pirates. Gray strolled around and slowly selected a batch of materials. These may be useful for refining medicine in the future, and the rest will not be seen again. His majesty doesn''t need those ordinary things. From this humble market, you can see the huge castle of the golden family in front. The High Castle is located by the sea, a wharf is located below, and more than ten large ships are parked. The castle gave gray the first feeling that it was steep, easy to defend and difficult to attack. For other needs, it was behind the attribute of defense. It looked like a military fortress. The construction style of the castle is also rough, and all kinds of skills are very bad. It''s just like random construction. It''s very simple. If you look closer, you can see a lot of stones protruding from the wall, as if they will collapse in the next second, but this doesn''t affect its characteristics of being easy to defend and difficult to attack. "Like a pirate." Gray said that he had seen the style of pirates. The ships were in a mess, and it seemed normal for the castle to be like this. "Captain, let''s go back." Kevin seems to be afraid of the golden family. "Don''t worry, it''s coming. The golden family can make pirates like this. It''s our example. It''s worth learning. Maybe this is what we will be like in the future." Gray waved his hand and looked closer and closer around the castle. A tall man rode a horse, followed by a line of carriages carrying supplies to the castle gate. He seemed to hear Gray''s words and looked at them in surprise: "ha ha, are the little pirates so arrogant now? Do you still want to be a pirate like the golden family? Go back to dreaming, so your dream may come true earlier." Chapter 155 "You''re so arrogant. Where did you get the sand sculpture?" Gray stares back with a sneer. The visitor is nearly two meters tall and his rough face is very recognizable on the Golden Island. Few people don''t know him. SOTA made a gesture behind him, motioned them to go first, then looked at gray and his party, and said arrogantly, "open your ears and listen, I, SOTA gold, the son of violent bear gold, the legendary pirate of the future!" "It''s said that there is Warcraft blood in the golden family. I don''t know if it''s true?" Gray said curiously. "Asshole, that''s the blood of a powerful demon bear. It''s comparable to the dragon. It''s not a shit Warcraft." SOTA cursed and glared at the bastard who insulted his blood. "Do you want to try it? I''ll tear your mouth. " The other party didn''t immediately start to make gray a little surprised, but it was clear in the twinkling of an eye that his father asked him not to attack other pirates at will, or at least not to do it openly without justified reasons, so as not to provoke public anger. Although the golden family is not afraid, the pirates really move, which is enough to hurt the muscles and bones of the so-called golden family. Moreover, the golden family is not looting. The main source of treasure is pirates. If pirates are afraid to come here, they either return to their old business or operate like a real Lord. Otherwise, judging from this guy''s performance, he doesn''t seem to be a tolerant Lord. "If you can, please give me your advice. Let me see what kind of Warcraft blood is so powerful." Gray said carelessly, showing his contempt, and asked the others to step back to make room for the fight. "It''s not Warcraft, it''s a violent bear, golden violent bear, asshole!" Sotta was so angry that he jumped off his horse and hit gray directly in the face. Since the other party also asked to try, SOTA didn''t hesitate. You can''t blame anyone for killing what I want, can you? Gray was about to try their strength, so he didn''t avoid a punch, and two completely unequal fists were together. Not too strong. Feeling the power of all the upload, Gray''s eyes flashed slightly. It is said that this man has fought with many strong pirates and won half and half, indicating that he has the same strength as those people, but he feels that the strength of the other party is just so. Even if his father violent bear can crush these people, he doesn''t know invincible. Gray didn''t rush to a conclusion and focused on the battle. The advanced fighting is brought into full play, including punching, blocking, dodging and catching. After a series of attacks, the rope tower feels extremely subdued. SOTA thought he could easily solve this guy through his strong physique. He almost did the same when fighting with others in the past, crushing it with absolute powerful force. But not this time. The strength of the other party is no weaker than him. His fighting skills are also very good. He is tied up and can''t give full play to his strength. Bang! SOTA leaked a flaw. Gray grabbed her shoulder, swung it in the air, and then threw it on the ground and smashed it into a pit. SOTA groaned and lost his mind. Gray leaned down and punched consistently. His fists were double, all falling on his face. I, gray Sutton, actually my last name is ye. "Damn it, get out of here." SOTA shouted angrily, and a powerful force in her body woke up. Her strong body soared again, and her muscles were twisted like a human evil beast. "Big bear!" Cried gray with a surprised look on his face. "Go away!" SOTA put one hand on the front door, hammered the other hand on the ground, made himself stand up straight, and then immediately turned to counterattack. SOTA said he was very angry and needed someone to be beaten by him to calm down. The candidate was tentatively determined to be gray who had just beaten him. "Where are the people?" As soon as he turned around, he found that the man he was thinking about was gone. "Up!" The younger brother of the gold family warned. SOTA suddenly looked up and saw a figure swooping down. This was a fist technique that fell from the sky. The target was his head. Without enough time to think about it, he quickly put his hands on his head in a defensive shape, so as not to take this move with his head. He didn''t have such a head. Bang! Half of the rope tower''s leg went directly into the ground, and his arm was so numb that he couldn''t exert his strength for a time, so he had to be beaten passively. However, there are no other advantages of violent bear''s blood. There are two advantages: strong strength and thick skin. In short, it can resist beating and fight back. "He opened the blood of the violent bear in his body. His strength and endurance will increase a lot, but the duration is limited. It will last more than half an hour. You will win if you make it through. Come on, boy." Some pirates see the people of the golden family speak to remind SOTA, and they don''t think it''s too big to remind gray. "Thanks, but you don''t have to wait for his buff to subside." Gray looked back and smiled softly, looking at ease. "I''ll buy what you win. Don''t lose." Others said. "Asshole, are you looking down on me?" Taking advantage of this guy''s arrogant turn back and the decline of fist strength, SOTA broke away from his offensive lock and quickly stepped back to get a moment''s breathing. Kneading his sour arm, SOTA stared at gray. At present, although he suffered a loss, he was not hurt much, mainly because his fighting skills were not as good as the other party. As long as he mastered the fighting rhythm, he still had a chance to turn over. Well, that''s what he thought. "You... You found it?" Gray was surprised. It seemed difficult to understand how he suddenly found this. With his wisdom, he should not find it. Looking at each other''s eyes, SOTA saw a strong irony. "Die!" Because of his strong physique, his arm soon returned to normal. He punched angrily, just in time for Gray''s pursuit. Feeling the strength of his fist, gray knew that this should be SOTA''s strongest punch. In a moment, his eyes turned. "Ah ~!" A false scream, no more false screams. SOTA looked at gray who was beaten out with a punch. Don''t you think you''re good? Why can''t you carry a punch? According to my calculation, we should continue to play for a few rounds, and then I will beat you on the ground. Anyway, I can''t bear it. Just in time, it''s time for revenge. SOTA, who can activate the power of blood, can''t think so far and can''t manage too much. At present, revenge is the most important. Beat him up first and try to feel it. "Wait, you are worthy of being the heir of the blood of the violent bear. The violent bear is so powerful that I have no power to fight back. Jack, my Ripper, would like to call you the strongest. I ~ admit defeat!" Gray fell to the ground with a beautiful turn, squatted in a lunge, raised the palm of his right hand to SOTA and said weakly. "You admit defeat?" SOTA was more confused. He wanted to avenge his face, but so many people looked at it, and the other party admitted that he was not his opponent. He was willing to call himself the strongest. It seemed that it was not appropriate to fight at this time. "Yes, the golden family really deserves its reputation. It''s really lucky to have a friendly competition with brother SOTA today." "Egghead, get up and fuck him!" "Asshole, we are the most optimistic about you." "Damn it, give me back my gold coins." In a short time, in addition to a large number of Pirates around here, there was an opening. It was beyond Gray''s expectation. Are these pirates free to do? "Cough, thanks for your love, but I''m really not SOTA''s opponent. His golden family deserves to be the most powerful. I want to compete with SOTA beyond my strength. Now I admit defeat and have no face to stay here. I''m leaving." Gray ran away. When the others tried to stop him, they found that the man had disappeared into the crowd. With his little brothers, gray walked towards the wharf. At this time, it was almost time for the transaction. When the materials were in place, he left immediately. Chapter 156 "Were you just going to run away?" Walking fast on the road, gray glanced at Kevin and asked carelessly. Kevin trembled at the bottom of his heart, bowed his head and didn''t answer, pretending not to know that he was asking himself. Just now he did have the idea that he could be free. Who would like to be a slave? But when he just made a little move, gray glared at him. At that glance, he knew that as long as he dared to run, gray would immediately give up his entanglement with SOTA and chase him to kill him. After seeing Gray''s magical weapons, he was not sure he could survive the attack of those things. So he resolutely confessed and stood there waiting for the end of the battle. It is precisely because of this that gray resolutely conceded defeat and ended the battle. After activating his blood, SOTA is much better than him who did not activate his blood. If he continues to fight, gray can''t guarantee that kevern will remain obedient. After all, this guy knows his identity very well. If he talks about it, he may cause unnecessary trouble, but he can''t do without him. Many things ordinary little pirates don''t know. Anyway, after that punch, gray learned something about the blood of the so-called violent bear and temporarily gave up the idea of pretending to be a real pirate. At present, the golden family is a little difficult to provoke. He was not his own person. He knew that his mind was not on his side. Gray didn''t intend to go deep into it. It''s better to go back to the wharf first, but it''s hard to say whether he will suffer in the future. On the dock, someone had already prepared things with orders and was sitting there leisurely drinking. Seeing gray coming, the bartender quickly put down his glass and greeted him with a smile, "Sir, the things are ready. You can take them." Gray nodded and went out behind him to check the goods. "Where is your slave? You must know the price of slaves here. Five people and one gold. " "Yes." Gray asked the people behind him to take kvien aboard the ship, have the goods carried aboard, and then bring the slaves down. This is a very delicate order. The waiter didn''t notice anything wrong. He just thought that maybe the pirate liked to make one thing clear before doing another. He didn''t like to mix everything together. "What a strange pirate." The waiter muttered in his heart. It''s no wonder that there are many strange pirates. After all the things were carried on board, gray asked people to bring the slaves down. The pirate was not strong, and the number was not large, just a hundred people. Many died in the battle, and only 93 people were captured. Gray left thirteen as coolies and sold eighty to the golden castle. As for whether buying and selling people is immoral? If these pirates can catch slaves, they should be prepared to be treated as slaves. They will return them sooner or later! After the conversion, eighty people pay sixteen gold and fifty-two gold for purchasing materials. He also has to pay thirty-six gold to them. After the payment was cleared, gray boarded the ship and set sail. "Gray, gift!" The elf flew out and reached for him. Originally, little Molly wanted to go on, but gray thought that Kevin and they could recognize the elf and wanted to catch her and sell money. The pirates on Golden Island must have the same idea. Although the elf has a talent that people ignore, it will be in great trouble in case of being caught, so he deliberately left little jasmine on the ship, but promised to buy her a gift. Gray took out a piece of amber bought on the island. It was very pure and wrapped with a small green grass. It looked very beautiful. "No." The elf knew at a glance that the grass had lost its vitality and she didn''t like it. "Er... Gray was a little helpless. He thought that Elves were the darling of nature. They were naturally close to flowers and plants and would like this. So he didn''t buy anything else after seeing this. Unexpectedly, it was counterproductive. So he quickly remedied: "how about our barbecue? I bought fresh beef, mutton, delicious food and wine." Little jasmine moved her eyes and thought for a while. Finally, she chose the latter between continuing to ask for gifts and delicious food and wine. "Well, ask for delicious wine." "That''s for sure." Gray thumbed up and asked people to move out of the homemade barbecue rack. Gray began to prepare a charcoal fire and asked Merida and the elf to barbecue together. Gold island port, the original pirates and current slaves watched the ships go away. The people of gold island began to drive them to the place where slaves should stay. A pirate swallowed his mouth and was unwilling to become a slave. He planned to exchange an intelligence for his freedom. We must be quick this time. We must speak out before others act. If we are alone, we may be able to join the golden family and become a master and live a happy life. He fell behind a few steps. After being severely whipped on his body, he smoothly mixed in front of the waiter, bent over and smiled flatteringly, "Sir, I have news about the treasure. I want to exchange freedom. It would be better if I could join the gold family." "Oh? a treasure house? Tell me, if it''s true, I can decide to restore your freedom, and I can say to the above that I''ll leave you. " The waiter said with interest. The pirate''s life and treasure are inseparable. For the sake of treasure, the pirate can do almost everything you want or can''t think of. Although he is a waiter now, he also has a pirate''s heart. Moreover, the waiter in charge of material trading in the golden family is not an ordinary waiter, at least he is also a pirate reserve. The pirates said everything they saw, focusing on how rich the money was. "You mean the treasures are all on the people who just left?" "Yes, sir, a large box of gold coins and precious stones, including the treasure that originally belonged to us." The pirate gritted his teeth. "Hum, your news is worthless. Who doesn''t know that the golden family has always been neutral and can''t rob any pirates." The waiter snorted coldly and drove him back to the slave team with a whip. "You take them there. I have something to do." Said a word to the others, and the waiter stepped up and walked towards the golden castle. The pirate''s news is of little value. He has to report it. It''s none of his business whether to rob the pirate or not. The so-called golden family is absolutely neutral, that is to say to those outsiders. If the treasure is large enough, it is not unusual for the golden family to pour out and become a Shanghai thief again. As for the promise to the pirate, hehe, the pirate is not a good man, nor is he. Anyway, the news has come. Why should we abide by the promise? It''s troublesome to ask the above for a slave''s freedom. It''s good to kill him without getting the news. Entering the castle, the waiter saw the SOTA who was currently in charge of the castle and explained his information to him. "I said, how can we not know such a strong guy? It turned out to be a new one and got two pirate treasures." SOTA grinned and laughed. "Below the notice, hang up the flag of the caravan and let''s go out to do business." After building the castle, the golden family not only did business with the pirates, but also with the Kingdom tribes robbed before. They sold people, cloth, spices and all kinds of things, some of which were produced by themselves and some brought back by the pirates. It would be better if I made a windfall in business. As long as you don''t do it near the Golden Island, who knows it was the golden family? Every day, pirates are destroyed and new pirates are born. It is normal for a pirate to go out and never come back. Chapter 157 Two hours after coming out of the Golden Island, gray and little Molly were full, and a greedy princess who should have served his majesty stole it. But she didn''t realize it. Her little face was not happy. She licked her fingers and smiled with satisfaction. "Gray, this food is so delicious. What did you sprinkle on it? I''ll treat you back to dumbucci. I''ll find you all the meat and wine. Just sprinkle something on it. Shall we roast again? " Little Molly doesn''t enjoy herself. Gray won''t let her drink more. If she gets drunk at sea, what if she falls into the sea? "Your Majesty, a ship is catching up." On the mast, a soldier stood on it and looked back. "It took two hours to catch up. It''s a little slow." Gray stood up and looked at the three black spots on the sea in the distance. He took out a telescope and adjusted it to see what it was. Three clippers chased from the distant sea at the fastest speed, without flying any flag to indicate their identity. It can be seen that there are no superfluous materials on board except people to drag down the ship''s speed, and the ship''s body is also a kind of light ship that is very good at speed. It can be seen at a glance that it is chasing them. "Your Majesty, although the three express ships are not big, the combined number of people is at least more than 200. If each ship is full of people, the number may exceed 300." Kevin said quickly. "This kind of clipper is best at pursuit and is not suitable for transporting materials. Generally, it is only those lords who have a large territory on the Golden Island. The golden family is the largest. If this kind of clipper is used to transport goods, it will seriously drag down the ship''s speed. It is the best choice for pursuit and escape." "Three hundred people, it seems that they know our manpower very well and attach great importance to it." Gray touched his chin. There were a lot of 300 people. If they were close to him, even if he could walk in the end, these people on the ship would not be able to walk away. However, he had long considered this situation. When he planned to sell the slaves, he knew that someone would leak the information here, so he handed them over after the meeting. I also thought that there might be pursuers, but I didn''t expect that the other party would send so many people to deal with a ship composed of only more than 50 people and more than a dozen pirate captives. It can be said that they look up to them. However, the problem is not big. The solution is that there are few people. The solution is that there are many people. If there are many people, let them become fewer. When the hands of both sides are equal, they can engage in close combat. Although his Majesty''s submachine gun has run out of bullets, there are still many bombs, and several bottles of medicine from the witch are still in hand. His majesty is also a great mage. What''s to worry about. When they get close, give them a big bomb gift bag to greet them. If not enough, serve them with a small fireball to ensure that they are refreshing. On the three clippers, SOTA stood proudly in the wind and looked at the pirate ship in front with a strong sense of killing in her eyes. The person born in the pirate family can''t be a good stubble. At that time, he was confused by Gray''s unconventional playing cards. The first thing he thought of after reaction was killing. How can he eliminate his anger if he is fooled by a young pirate who has just gone to sea and doesn''t hang his head on the castle as a decoration? "Big brother is too careful. He killed a small pirate less than 100 people and asked me to take more than 200 people. I can solve them alone." With a slight hum, SOTA shouted, "speed up and catch up with them." The speed of the Clippers was very fast, but in ten minutes, the three clippers were less than 100 meters away from the pirates in front. "Ready!" A group of pirates took out their claws one by one, stood in a row and shook them, ready to seize the hull with their claws first, approach and then engage in a side to side battle to directly seize the other party''s ships. This is their usual routine, and everyone is very skilled in it. The Clippers are closer to each other. When the distance is only more than ten meters, it is the time for them to start. "There is a large box of treasure on this ship, which is the sum of the two pirates. If you capture this ship, half of the treasure belongs to you." SOTA shouted to everyone. Pirates are a group that values interests. Nothing is more worthy of their efforts than treasure. As long as there are enough attractive treasure, they can break through. "Kill them all!" SOTA punched the ship in front. He had seen gray standing at the stern of the ship and made a neck wiping gesture to him with a cruel smile on his face. "Kill! Kill! Kill! " The pirates shouted with great excitement. As pirates, they haven''t enjoyed the pleasure of looting for a long time. Now their opponents are still pirates like them. The excitement must be multiplied by two. "SOTA!" He heard the man in front shouting at him. The ships on both sides were very close. He could hear him clearly. "I''m sorry about what happened before. It''s my fault." The guy who dared to fool him was afraid. He was begging for mercy. When we got on his boat, he would kneel on the ground, kiss my boots and beg me to let him go. SOTA smiled even more, and the expression on her face became more and more excited and cruel. All those who offend the golden family will pay a price with their insignificant cheap lives. "This thing is for you as a gift to make amends. Don''t chase me anymore." The man was still talking, but the clippers were close to them. The three clippers were less than 30 meters away from them. A black thing was thrown out by the man and thrown at their express ship. "What?" SOTA thought this was the other party''s plea for mercy, but as the thing approached, his hair stood up, goose bumps appeared on his arms, and the blood of the violent bear in his body warned him that it was very dangerous. "Damn it, get away!" The bottom of SOTA''s heart trembled. He didn''t dare to pick it up in the front, and didn''t want to pick it up. He reacted at the first time, kicked it on the side of the hull, and the whole person retreated violently. Before the people around him could react, he had retreated from the bow to the stern. But others didn''t react as quickly as he did. When he roared out and avoided, many people were still wondering: isn''t this a gift for the guy to apologize? Maybe it''s a treasure. Gray watched the grenade fall on the ship and his mouth rose. "Perfect, very!" After the grenade landed on the ship, it didn''t explode immediately. It continued to roll forward and finally rolled to the feet of the two pirates. They looked at it suspiciously and wanted to reach out to pick it up. "Boom!" The broken limbs and arms flew sideways. People within two meters of the grenade were directly blown out, and people farther away were also affected. The fragments of the bomb and the broken limbs of the human body flew everywhere. The upper part of the bottom of the clipper was blown up, and several holes were pierced by debris at the bottom, and the sea kept pouring in. "Asshole, you damn it, ah ~!" SOTA''s eyes were instantly red, and his body muscles swelled again, turning into a human bear. But before he could move on, he saw three things the same as before flying to them again, this time a ship. The damn bastard is still smiling proudly, "don''t say I''m stingy. Everyone has a share. SOTA is a member of the golden family, so give him one more. Don''t be too jealous." "Asshole, asshole!" Holding back her instinctive fear, SOTA slapped the grenade and took it back to Gray''s ship. "Boom!" The grenade exploded in midair and the fragments flew away in all directions. However, the remaining two fell on the other two ships, dozens of people were taken away, and many people were in hand. Chapter 158 Watching the three bombs fly out, gray couldn''t hide his smile. "It''s cool to drive and hang for a while, and it''s cool to drive and hang all the time." These modern scientific and technological weapons are absolutely terrible weapons on the ancient battlefield. Without them, gray would not dare to barbecue slowly. They would have run away long ago. When the grenade was hit back by the guy, Gray was startled. Unexpectedly, the guy had so much courage. He just saw the power of a grenade and dared to hit it back. Then the grenade exploded in mid air. Before gray could relax, he felt a stabbing pain in his left shoulder. When he looked away, the clothes on his shoulder had been red with blood. "Shit, that''s bad luck." Gray had a toothache. You know, the place where the grenade exploded was about 17 or 18 meters away from him. There were fragments that could fly over and hurt him by mistake. No one is really lucky. Gray could feel that the fragment was still on his shoulder and stuck by his bone. The wound was slowly healing itself, but the debris did not come out. "Why, Wolverine can squeeze out the bullet when it is hit by a bullet. Why can''t I? It''s unfair!" His majesty felt that it was also self-healing ability. He must have been unfairly treated and systematically castrated his self-healing ability. Now those guys are getting closer and closer, and their ship will sink, so their only way to survive is to rob their own ship. If it had been before, Gray was still interested in playing contact with them after consuming a large wave of their strength, and learning the strength of the golden family again. But not now. His left arm moved and his shoulder was stimulated by the debris inside, which seriously affected his strength. If his shoulder was hurt, he would dare to fight again, but there was a foreign body stuck in his bone and hurt him all the time, then he couldn''t stand it. His combat power declined seriously, and no one could stop SOTA. Kvien was not at ease. He couldn''t fight with them at this time. "Merida, come here." Gray glanced back and called Merida, who was watching. "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?" Merida''s eyes were bright. In addition to the guns, she found something interesting. Gray had a grenade in his hand and reached out to her. "Pull the ring." "Good!" Merida''s eyes brightened, her hands stretched out, grabbed the grenade in Gray''s hand, pulled it, didn''t pull it, and then looked at him suspiciously, as if asking him to let go. "I told you to pull the upper ring." Gray egg pain and shoulder pain, the expression on his face is particularly wonderful. Merida didn''t even know what it was. If she took it for her, if she took it in her hand for a few more seconds after she opened the pull ring, the picture would be very beautiful. This group of people around her would be buried with her. "Oh!" She seemed to hear Gray''s words clearly now. She didn''t listen at all before. She directly thought he was going to give something to herself. Reaching for the pull ring, Merida looked at gray and said tentatively, "I pulled it." Gray looked at the three ships behind him. The explosion of grenades had affected their speed. The three ships kept a certain distance from this side for the time being and did not continue to approach. "Pull!" Gray said angrily. He''s still waiting to kill these guys so that he can operate on himself to take out the fragments. Doesn''t mother-in-law make him suffer? "Master, I suggest you keep your hand for a second before throwing it out." The silly girl on her wrist suddenly said. Gray glanced at the rope tower on the ship ready to hit the grenade back. His eyes suddenly lit up and couldn''t help praising him: "good idea!" Merida snapped open the pull ring. Instead of throwing it out immediately, gray stopped for a second and threw it at SOTA. Seeing that the dark thing was thrown at him, SOTA warned him of danger again from top to bottom, but he still resisted his body and rushed at the thing again. He planned to slap it back like last time, so that the bastard could eat the consequences. What he didn''t notice was that the release time of the grenade was different from that of the previous several times. He was not a person who would observe carefully. He couldn''t notice the wrong in just one second. So when he met the grenade, he smiled proudly. Even if your things are magical, it''s still you who are hurt. Are you happy? However, what he slapped was not a grenade, but a violent explosive that exploded. For a moment, his arm was swallowed by the flame, and then his body. The fragments of grenade pierced into his body one by one. When the flame of the explosion disappeared, only a strong man with a broken right arm and a scorched body fell down heavily and hit the ship heavily. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. Gray looked at SOTA and thought he should be dead. Even he was not sure he could survive the grenade explosion at close range. SOTA didn''t even have intermediate self-healing. Why did he survive? However, the guess in his heart can not be used as the basis for judging the facts, so gray plans to give him another shot without missing this grenade. Merida pulls the tab open and gray throws ray out again. "Protect the cable tower!" The pirate who was not dead beside SOTA shouted, and a swoop fell on SOTA. It seemed that he wanted to block the grenade for him with his own body. Although he didn''t know what it was, so many people died on it. SOTA didn''t know his life and death. If SOTA was hit again, he might really die. As the most loyal follower of the gold family, he is ready to sacrifice his life for the gold family at any time. But he only has, but others have no such determination to die. Pirates are one of the most selfish people in the world. Isn''t it a little bullshit to ask pirates to sacrifice their lives for another person? Moreover, in such a great terror of life and death, the pirates were all frightened by this unknown thing and pushed back. Who dares to come forward to meet death? So he shouted and didn''t call anyone else. He fell on the tower alone, and then the grenade exploded. "If you don''t die, I''ll recognize... Fart and eat me a big fireball." Gray reached out his hand again and took out his grenade. The man opposite looked frightened. But this guy only caught SOTA and blew him up. It''s good. Blow him up and go quickly. Madder, the sand sculpture is at the helm. Turn quickly and lower the sail quickly. At this time, I''ll catch up and die. I''m your mother. Do you want to kill us. The pirates angrily scolded in their hearts. Some smart people looked at Gray''s attention and hurried to slow down the ship and change direction. "Lower the sail and slow down." When the pirates heard this sound, it was like hearing the sound of nature. Finally, there was a guy who could speak human words. But after confirming, they found that it was not the people on the three clippers who said this, but the devil of the ship in front. He was giving orders to his crew. finished! All the pirates thought in despair that the devil did not intend to let them go, but to drive them out and bury all of them in this sea area. Although they used to do the same to the enemy, those merchant ships and other pirates attacked by them, either kill them all or catch them as slaves, they don''t want this to happen to themselves. Chapter 159 As the ship slowed down, gray also smashed another grenade in his hand into the dead SOTA. Have offended, of course, we should first break an arm of the golden family, or keep him as an enemy after his injury recovers? As for whether this will offend the dead gold family? ha-ha. In the pirate''s dictionary, there are only weak and strong. If you want to be weak, people will rob you and kill you without offending him. If you want to be strong, people will hide from you and kneel on the ground to lick your shoes. The pirate world only stresses strength, unreasonable, offending and offending death are the same. At most, offending death will make them look for gray at all costs, but so what? The kingdom is his home. If they dare to come, they will teach them to be human. And can they find their kingdom? After all, the thief Gray''s current direction is not the return direction, but another direction. He will not adjust to the right direction until a certain distance. After all, although his majesty is not afraid, he does not want pirates to attack his border every day. When the clipper in SOTA took the fourth grenade, the clipper was almost scrapped. The sea water poured in madly from below. The ship had fallen far behind. Gray had no choice even if he wanted to continue bombing. It was not that he couldn''t throw it, but that the grenade would explode on the way. It is certain that the SOTA has a 99.9% probability of hanging up. Gray looks at the other two ships. They are trying to change direction and reduce speed, but gray is the same, so don''t worry that they will be too far away. "Sir, we surrender." Some pirates shouted that although the golden family was good to them and it was really wrong to surrender to a man who had just killed SOTA, compared with life, morality was not important, even if they might become slaves. These guys wanted to live. "Yes, sir, we are willing to surrender. Please turn us into slaves." "My Lord, it''s all SOTA''s fault. We didn''t want to come. SOTA forced us to come." "All of the golden family deserve to die. Your excellency is right. I''ve wanted to kill SOTA for a long time. Please take me." Looking at these guys, gray shook his head and smiled, "sorry, I have no plan to catch slaves for the time being, because I don''t have enough food. If I put you on the boat, I will only starve you to death. I really can''t bear to do so, so I''d better let you die happily." "Asshole, shit, son of a bitch... Hearing such shameless words, the pirates vomited fragrance and cordially greeted gray. Facing the enthusiastic pirates, gray burst into tears and expressed his sincere and warm wishes to them. Merida skillfully opens the pull ring. Gray throws it out with force, and then quickly takes out the second one. The pull ring faces Merida. When the two grenades flew past, the pirates finally ran away and jumped directly from the ship one by one into the cold water. It''s late autumn now. Damn bastard, don''t you know how cold the sea is? Forced them to do such a thing. Two grenades rolled down from the hole blasted out on the deck, and then the explosion sounded, and the two ships followed in the footsteps of the ship in front. The first ship would have sunk the second time if gray hadn''t planned to blow him up a few more times to make sure he would die. Finally, all the Clippers sank to the bottom of the sea. What was left on the sea was some ships and a group of Pirates floating and sinking in the sea. Not many pirates were killed by the bomb, just dozens. More chose to jump ship to escape. Although his ship slowed down, it still continued to sail. It took time for so many people to die. They had to turn the ship around. After thinking about it, gray felt merciful to let them go, so he threw some thunder fish into the water and left. There was nothing at sea. Of course, gray had to think about them and fry some fish as food for them so that they wouldn''t starve to death here. "Gray, are you hurt?" Merida looked at the blood on his clothes and said in surprise. Gray glanced at her. The girl was hopeless. She was blind at a young age. When she just took a grenade to pull her ring, she was clearly facing her. As a result, she found out now. "Yes, the injury is very serious. My left arm can''t move completely. If you have any other ideas, implement them quickly. When I get well, I won''t have a chance." When saying this, gray looked at Merida, but Yu Guang kept looking at Kevin. He had been dishonest before. Just now, give him a chance to try. Kevin didn''t speak and walked forward silently. Your uncle, give me a chance. You untie the shackles for me. As soon as you get on the ship, put shackles on me. What can I do with shackles? Careen can deal with me. You still need to do it? Damn bastard! Seeing that Kevin dared not act rashly because of his majesty, as a king, he should have such majesty. Gray smiled confidently and took Merida into the cabin. "Let me bandage you." Merida hurriedly rummaged through the room, "where are your medicines?" "You don''t need medicine. Come here." Gray sat on the boat, undressed and showing his strong muscles. "You''re not hurt?" Looking at the place where he was stained with blood, Merida was stunned. It was completely intact. Then she seemed to think of something. She blushed and twisted her fingers cramped. "Take it!" Gray took out a sharp dagger and handed it to her. "What are you doing?" Her royal highness looked puzzled. Why did she suddenly take out a dagger? However, after more than ten days of training, she still let her hand take the dagger. Gray felt the pain from his shoulder, drew a circle in the area with his fingers, and drew a vertical line in the middle, "cut here." "What... What?" Merida suspected that she had heard wrong. How could anyone suddenly ask to cut her body with a dagger? "A foreign body stabbed into my shoulder. Now I want you to cut here and take it out. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Even if I''m injured, the elf will treat me." Gray explained, pointing to little jasmine, who was slightly drunk and lying on his big bed to rest. "I''ll cut it." Merida swallowed her saliva nervously and cut it according to Gray''s designated line. Then she was frightened to see gray stretch out his fingers, open the wound and insert two fingers into it. Gray found that the shrapnel was indeed embedded in his bone. With a cry of pain, gray finally buttoned it off his bone. Pop! The shrapnel was thrown to the ground by gray and leaned back. The whole person seemed to collapse. His face was pale and his lips were purple. "Madder, it''s really a sin to operate without anesthetic." Fortunately, the operation was very successful. The wound on the shoulder was beginning to heal, but after feeling it, gray found that the shoulder was still painful. Although the shrapnel was taken out, the crack on the bone was still there. Although the bone was also growing and self-healing, the speed was far lower than the speed of wound healing. At this speed, it would take at least a day, The bones will heal completely. "Intermediate self healing is a bit of a suck." Gray said secretly, but it takes 20 achievement points to upgrade from intermediate to advanced. Now he has only 0 point. The two points obtained by the fish killer last time were directly thrown by him on strength and agility, reaching the balance of four-dimensional attributes. "Be content. Ordinary people can''t do this for a month or so." Comfort yourself. Your majesty feels much better. Although his shoulder still hurts, he can move. Everything is very beautiful. Chapter 160 Otto gold, SOTA gold''s brother. This time, SOTA wanted to use the merchant ship to cover up and kill a pirate who did not know the greatness of heaven and earth and dared to provoke the golden family. He was very supportive and even planned to do it himself. However, SOTA could not wait for revenge, so he left the merchant ship team with the clipper, and he followed up with the merchant ship. Although it was known from the mouth of the pirate slave that there were only a few dozen people on the other side, for the safety of his younger brother, he sent him two more express ships with more than 200 people. More than two hundred people against dozens of people, the number is three or four times that of the other party, and there is a strong golden family blood. It''s impossible to lose anyway. This wave is stable. It''s hard to lose! Otto thought so, so he never thought that SOTA would lose. He followed just to receive the treasure looted by SOTA, and then asked SOTA to trade with the merchant ship, while he returned to the castle with the treasure. His imagination was perfect, but he could not imagine that his little brother met a hanging force, and the hanging force did not hide at all. He directly opened a big move, or an infinite move. He couldn''t even make a move. Well, it can''t be said that you can''t Parry at all. You parry and take the initiative to hit other people''s big moves. Two hours after SOTA left the merchant fleet, Otto went to the deck and looked ahead. He was puzzled. "It''s reasonable to say that he can almost catch up with them here. Why haven''t you seen them yet?" Otto is very sensitive to the speed difference between the two sides. The calculation is accurate, but the approximate range can still be determined. It is reasonable to say that the ship that SOTA caught up with each other should be in this sea area. Even if it is not here, they should be able to see their ship. In fact, according to Otto''s estimation, an hour ago, he should have met the little brother SOTA who came back with the other party''s ship, but he didn''t see it, so he thought the other party was small but had good combat power, resisted for a while, so he continued to drive forward. After arriving here, his heart became more and more confused. Where did he chase each other? "Sir, the wreckage of the ship was found ahead. It seems that there are still a lot of people in the water." The watchman of the caravan reported to him. "So good? SOTA tore down their boat? " Otto has a headache. A ship is worth hundreds of gold coins, but I''ll tear it down in order to vent my anger. As for whether SOTA can tear down each other''s boat, he has no doubt. It''s not easy to provoke the golden family after transformation. "Wait, since the other party''s boat has been torn down, what about SOTA?" Otto found the doubt. Before others could answer, he said to himself with great enlightenment: "it should be that the other party took the boat and finally escaped in the boat, so SOTA went after them." With this thought, Otto felt perfect. This explanation is reasonable and inseparable from the real situation. Otto nodded confidently. Compared with his father and younger brothers and sisters, his smart brain has always been his pride. Of course, his strength is not bad. As the merchant ships continued to approach, they finally saw the wreckage in the sea ahead. Although it was broken, the experienced pirates recognized it. These were the Clippers they pursued. Looking at the number of wrecks, the three clippers have arrived here, and many people floating on the sea through the wreckage are also their people. Many people are impressed. Things seemed bad. A group of Pirates tacitly chose silence. The golden family was famous for its bad temper. No one dared to touch his bad luck at this time. "Where''s SOTA? Get out of here!" Otto roared angrily and looked at the messy sea with red eyes. How long has the golden family not lost so much? The loss was not only the hands of the gold family, but also the face of the gold family. It was just hundreds of pirates. Although the loss was not small, the gold family could not afford it. What made him angry was that someone dared to challenge the majesty of the gold family. Once today''s news came out, those hungry pirates would immediately have the idea that the gold family would not work, and then all kinds of temptations continued, trying to pull the gold family down from that position and stand up by themselves. As for not getting the news out at all? Ah, although the golden family is powerful, how can so many people in the caravan be loyal to the golden family? There will be no fewer spies from other family forces. What''s more, not all the pirates can reassure the golden family. I knew I wouldn''t bring a merchant ship. Otto was very upset. Why didn''t SOTA come over? He looked at the rescued pirates, and his eyebrows gradually crowded together. After waiting for a while, there was still no sign of SOTA. Otto couldn''t help asking. But the rescued pirate hesitated and dared not tell the truth. Finally, he was forced to tell the story of SOTA being killed by the other party with magic. In their opinion, such a small thing can explode such great power. There can be no other thing besides magic. Then SOTA''s body was picked up. Otto tore several rescued pirates angrily, and his anger became more and more unbearable. Finally, looking at the retrieved SOTA body, Otto roared up to the sky, jumped on a fast ship and was about to chase out. No one dared to stop him. A few hours later, the golden castle. Otto''s body hit the castle hard, and a large number of bricks and stones were smashed behind him. Otto''s throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood rushed up. Otto closed his mouth, and Shengsheng swallowed the blood back. He walked to the strong man like an iron tower in front and knelt down, "father, when we arrived, the opponent didn''t know where to run." "It seems that we have been silent for too long, so that these people have forgotten our terror and who is the master here." Violent bear gold kicked Otto away again, went to the balcony outside, looked at the wharf not far away, "find an excuse to clean up these pirates and leave some obedient." "Father, it was the pirate named Jack Sparrow who killed SOTA. Will you let all the pirates unite against us?" Otto said quickly. "What if they unite? It''s ok if they die obediently. If anyone dares to resist... Hei hei!" With a sneer, the fierce bear pinches the stone railing in front of him into powder. His eyes are very cold, like a fierce beast that eats people. "And don''t let go of that Jack Sparrow. We must find him. I want to crush his bones inch by inch." "Yes, father, I''ll arrange it now." Otto nodded quickly. "Remember, we can only stand in this position if everyone is afraid. If they are not afraid of us and jump up and bite us one by one, they will pull us down the abyss sooner or later. No matter how strong the giant bear is, it can''t stand the constant biting of wolves. What we want is to make these dirty hungry wolves dare not even come near us. Therefore, Jack is going to die, and so are these people. People are the most indispensable thing in the world. Kill one group and another, and they will never be finished. When these pirates die, new pirates will appear soon and create wealth for us. " "Yes, father, I understand. This time, they must remember the horror of the golden family again." Chapter 161 Gray did not know that he had unknowingly brought a great crisis to many pirates on the Golden Island. He walked a distance after killing SOTA, and then immediately turned to drive the ship back home. Of course, even if he knew, he would not feel guilty. He would just clap his hands and praise his clever "layout". He didn''t expect that his casual move would make them enemies and consume each other''s strength. These guys are all people who have more than died. It''s a good thing to die on either side. He wants both sides to lose. He''d better die together, and then he can make a profit. "Boom!" The huge thunder fell from the sky and hit the sea in an instant. It turned white between heaven and earth, and then fell into the boundless night. "Your Majesty, the storm is coming. I hope the storm will be smaller, or it will be worse." Kevin stared at the dark sea without blinking and said to gray. "What would you do in this situation?" "Lower the sails, slow down and wait for the storm to pass." Kevin said honestly that he didn''t know whether there was a better way, but he knew only one way. "Then lower the sail." Make sure Kevin didn''t lie, Gray said decisively. "Everyone return to their position, put away the sails and wait for the storm to pass!" Kevin shouted, and the soldiers below were busy. The late autumn wind had brought some coolness, and now the storm was coming. The wind on the deck was very fierce. Gray was not interested in drinking the northwest wind. He told them what was going on outside, so he went back to his room to continue reading. The elf and Merida are playing chess. Their chess skills are not very good. The vegetables and chickens peck each other. Gray went up to teach them some moves, but they drove them away together. The reason is that they all agree that gray is cheating, especially little Molly. She knows very well that Gray''s level of playing chess is not very good before. How can he suddenly make rapid progress and let them play together? However, he must have cheated. Although he thought he didn''t cheat, he didn''t make sense with women. Not to mention two women who couldn''t afford to lose, he didn''t play chess with them. How interesting reading is. Before long, the sound of raindrops clattering outside hit the ship. "It''s raining hard!" With the rainstorm, there is also a fierce storm. The turbulent waves seem to turn the whole sea over. The huge sailboat fluctuates like a trivial paper boat on the sea, as if it would be overturned in the waves at any time. However, fortunately, these pirates still pay more attention to the guys they eat, and gray had them repaired before going to sea, which was not so easy to be defeated. The ship shook violently, and the chess pieces on the chessboard suddenly rolled to the ground. Without any defense, Merida also directly fell down, fell on the floor, hugged her head and gave a painful cry. Little Molly is holding a chess piece. Her small wings flutter and fly in the air. She looks at the chessboard with a dull face. How can this happen? She is clearly going to win. "Are you okay?" Little Molly flew to Merida and asked with concern. Merida shook her head, stood up with her hands on the floor and rubbed the place where she was touched. "It''s all right. How can the boat suddenly shake like this?" Little Molly blinked, "that... I just won." "Ah!" Before Merida could answer, the hull tilted to the right again and let her fall over there. "Be careful!" Gray grabbed Merida, who was going to fall again, and reminded him. "I''m fine!" Merida pulled away and stood unsteadily. "Grab something." Gray said that most of the things on the ship are fixed on the floor and will not move due to the shaking of the hull. "How could you stand so steady?" Merida grabbed the corner of the table and looked at gray, who swayed along with the hull, with envy on her face. "Because you''re not strong enough." Gray replied and walked out of the door with an umbrella. As soon as he walked out of the room, gray saw carryon coming towards him in a hurry, which made his heart beat with fear. He thought, is there something wrong? "Your Majesty, ghost ship!" Careen walked up to gray and pointed eagerly at the sea in the heavy rain. "Ghost ship?" Gray followed him to the side of the ship, and then he saw a ship looming in the rough sea, a lightning flash in the sky, and he could see the broken ship through the heavy rain. "Is it really a ghost ship?" Gray was puzzled that such a broken ship would sink when it was put on the water. It was difficult to go to sea, let alone travel safely in such a rough sea. If it weren''t for the ghost ship, it''s hard to have another explanation. "Your Majesty, it''s close. It''s close." With his eyes fixed on the ghost ship and his palm on the hilt of his sword, careen''s muscles were tight and ready to fight at any time. "It used to be far away from us. It looks half the size now." Before he went to inform gray, the hull he saw was not half as big as this one, which only showed that the other party was much closer in a short time. Another flash of lightning appeared. Looking at the looming ghost ship, Gray said in a deep voice, "everyone shout for me and get ready to fight." The other party is indeed approaching. According to silly girl''s accurate observation, the time distance between the two lightning flashes is only 13 seconds, and the ship has approached them 34 meters. Note that both ships are side to side, indicating that the ship is moving laterally in the waves, and the lateral movement speed is very fast. He didn''t know what it was and was curious about it, but there were too many legends about the ghost ship. No matter which one, the ghost ship was an enemy rather than a friend, which was a terrible existence. Everyone came to the deck with weapons and braved the rainstorm, looked at the ghost ship in the distance, and looked dignified. "Your Majesty, sail away. No one who meets the ghost ship can survive." Kevin suggested. "Since no one survived, can escape be effective?" Gray glanced at him and opened his shackles. "I''ll kill whatever comes out later. As long as you do your best, you won''t have to carry it on the ship in the future." "Yes, your majesty, whatever it is, I will fight with all my strength. Your majesty is right. It''s no use running away in the face of this thing. The ghost ship can catch up with all the ships. Only a desperate fight can give me a chance." Kevin nodded solemnly, turned into a werewolf in the rainstorm, and grinned at the ghost ship. "Gray, there''s something uncomfortable." Little Molly flew out, flew under his umbrella under a magic mask, frowned and said. "It''s all right. It''s just a thing that doesn''t know how to live or die. I''ll teach it how to be a qualified ghost." Gray touched the ELF''s head and smiled and comforted. "Ghosts should have gone to hell long ago." Chapter 162 The room door opened, and her royal highness ran out. "Gray, what happened?" said little Molly, saying she felt something uncomfortable. "Nothing." Gray replied, handed her the umbrella, put the elf on his shoulder, and turned to the soldiers who came out. "You guys, come out!" Looking at the soldiers nervously preparing for battle, gray picked ten out of them. "Reach out!" As the soldiers stretched out their hands, gray took out his last inventory and handed out two in each hand. "Do you see this pull ring? Wait a minute. When the thing comes near, I say pull, you pull the pull ring off, and then throw the thing on the ship immediately. Don''t hesitate for me for a second." Tactics are not afraid of being old, just be useful. Besides, the ghost ship is not the previous SOTA. I don''t know what this thing is. First give it a round of fireworks to welcome, and then close combat. As for the ghost ship, is it good or bad? Does this need to be considered? Can''t so many legends about the ghost ship explain the problem? Even if it doesn''t explain the problem, little Molly''s reaction will never go wrong. The elves said they felt uncomfortable. Of course, gray had only one choice. Fuck one by one! "Yes, your majesty." The crowd answered in unison that gray had smashed three clippers with this thing by himself. Hundreds of people had no resistance, but they all saw it. With this thing in hand, it seems that the autumn rain is not so cold. Ten people were arranged by gray so that they could hear their voices in the heavy rain. The crowd waited quietly, and the ghost ship in front was getting closer and closer. "What are you doing?" A surprised voice attracted everyone''s attention. Looking along the sound, I saw a guy in a skirt put his embarrassed hand on another soldier''s hand and grabbed a grenade. The soldier also held the grenade firmly, didn''t let go at all, and his eyes glared at Merida. "I''ll see!" Merida smiled awkwardly and opened her hand. Gray turned black. "Come here!" Merida looked at him carefully and came over with a low eyebrow, ready to be scolded. Her posture was so skilled that it hurt. Just about to swallow the words of training, he sighed helplessly and took out a grenade, "OK, give you one. Remember, throw it out immediately after opening the pull ring, or you will be broken to pieces." For the soldiers, he only needs a simple command. They will absolutely execute his command perfectly, but for this guy, gray still has to tell him again and again. If she pulls away and is curious to see what''s going on, she''ll be angry. Merida nodded excitedly, looked over and over with the grenade, and even rubbed every grain on the grenade with her fingers. "How did this little thing burst out so powerful? Unplug this and it will explode? Is there any magic in it? " Her royal highness was filled with thirst for knowledge and frightened Gray to tell her once again. Once he opened the ring, he would throw it out immediately. On the other side, the ghost ship seemed to find the people waiting for them. They no longer leaned over slowly as before, but quickly approached this side laterally in the turbulent waves against the common sense of physics. "Ready!" Gray shouted. The ten soldiers around him picked up grenades and were ready to pull off the pull ring with their left hand. The other soldiers also pulled out their weapons and were ready to cut at the unknown enemy. Kevern showed his fangs and claws and stared at the ghost ship. Faced with such an enemy, he had no choice. "Pull!" With a roar, the ten soldiers quickly pulled off the pull ring and threw it at the ghost ship approaching in front. Eleven grenades hit countless raindrops in the heavy rain and rushed to the nearby ghost ship. Da, gululu! The grenade landed on the deck of the ghost ship and made a sound of collision with the deck. One of the grenades had a tricky angle and accurately drilled through a broken mouth of the ghost ship in the rain. Standing on the deck, several strange things, dark all over, were either tentacles or crab pliers. Some of their hands turned into sharp bones, and some of their heads turned into flat shapes. When they saw these rolling gadgets, they all gathered together curiously. "Boom, boom!" The huge fire that could not be covered by the rain burst on the ghost ship. Taking advantage of the explosion of grenades, a group of people finally saw the pile of strange things on it. Then, those strange things were blown up and their limbs were broken. These guys looked around the grenades curiously. As a result, most of them were killed and injured as soon as they were blown up. "Pull again!" Another eleven grenades flew onto the ghost ship. After the last round of explosion, the ghost ship seemed to be seriously damaged, and the speed was much slower. With the eleven grenades flying up, the ghost ship suffered another round of explosion. But strangely enough, even if Gray''s two grenades were thrown into the cabin of the ghost ship, there was no fire in it except the fire when it exploded, and the other party''s ship seemed to be fireproof. It''s just above. After all, it''s raining heavily, but the cabin below is dry. It can''t be lit. It''s really a strange ghost ship. "Get ready to fight!" When gray grabbed it in the air, a long gun appeared in his hand and stared at the ghost ship. He didn''t believe that after two rounds of explosions, the monsters could swallow them. "Squeak!" A toothy sound sounded, and then gray saw that the ghost ship opposite stopped in the waves, and then the wood on the ship broke away, quickly away like a boat, and soon disappeared into the rain. "Your Majesty, the ghost ship, ran away?" Kevin was a little stunned. According to the horror legend on the sea, the ghost ship ran away. It was just two rounds of bombing. Was the ghost ship afraid? Don''t you still frighten the people on the sea? "Is the ghost ship alive? Or some kind of magic? " Looking at the planks on the hull, Gray was also a little stunned. He thought he would have to go through at least one war. He didn''t expect to clean it up so easily. "You should have run away. You are strong and have good eyes. Next, you are responsible for watching carefully, so as not to catch us unprepared when the ghost ship returns." "Well... Yes, your majesty!" Kevin said reluctantly that the shackles had been lifted and it was not too much to stand on guard in the heavy rain. "Are we afraid of the ghost ship?" "The ghost ship is scared by us!" "Long live your majesty, long live your majesty!" The soldiers cheered and scared the frightening ghost ship on the sea. This is a feat. You can boast about it when you go back. As for they didn''t do it? Your Majesty''s honor is their honor. They are most proud to witness your Majesty''s creation of these miracles. Besides, there are rumors that there will always be some fictional places. It''s reasonable to add a little in at that time. For example, it''s reasonable to fight with the monster for 300 rounds. "All right, Karen, arrange some people to watch, and the others go to rest." Gray waved and turned into the room. Chapter 163 In a world war, because products from different worlds disappeared, the crew were happy, but the ghost ship was depressed. Usually it only bullied others. Which round did it get bullied? It''s not over. Don''t say it. Go and lick the wound silently. There seems to be an island in front. There are many people on the island, which can be used as its food to repair those wounds. The younger brothers also suffered heavy casualties. This time, we need to transform a batch again. You have to waste a lot of strength. That damn mage, I will come back. Wait for me. "Dong Dong Dong!" When the door was knocked, Gray said a word and came in. He saw Merida coming in with a red face. This guy''s blushing is rare. Gray quickly asked silly girl to pause the play and sit upright, "what''s the matter?" "They said their clothes were wet and they wanted to change. Let me see if you need any help." A group of men change clothes. Naturally, she can''t stay there. Although she wants to be a strong soldier, she is also a princess at least. "I don''t need anything here. If I have nothing to do for the time being, I''ll come and watch a movie together. It''s wonderful." Gray waved and took out a chair and put it by the bed. "Yes, it''s very beautiful. There''s a dragon in it. Let''s have a look!" The elf warmly invited her to lie down as comfortably as gray, but gray was half lying in bed, but she was half lying on Gray''s stomach. Frankly, it was more comfortable here. Merida immediately sat down by the bed with her big eyes flashing, and her movements were very skilled. Let silly girl continue to play. There are only pictures and sounds of the movie left in the room. Gray glanced at Merida and unexpectedly found that the side face of the little steamed stuffed bun face was pretty good. After all, it had the Queen''s gene and had a good foundation. After nearly a month''s exercise at sea, it was thinner and less round than before. "Bah, what am I thinking? This is not another world. He is still a princess. He should be responsible. No, no, no, hold back and hurry back to find the little maids." Gray held down a flame in his heart and said that the dragon''s nature was really difficult to deal with. Obviously, he thought the princess was ugly before. Just because there was no woman in a month, he thought she was good-looking. It was terrible, too terrible. His majesty felt that this was a good opportunity to exercise his self-control, and decided to seize this opportunity so as not to be hungry when the environment was really bad in the future. Although the royal highness of the princess is not really bad, it is not in fact beautiful. It can only be said to be medium, and there is a tribe behind it. As for everyone playing together? I''m afraid this royal highness will not necessarily think so. "Every patience is a promotion for yourself. Come on." Secretly cheering himself up, gray paid attention to the film put out by the silly girl in front again. The film is very exciting, the plot fluctuates, the ending is unexpected, the screenwriter''s brain is wide open, the director is very powerful, the actors'' acting skills are exquisite, and the story is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ Half a month later, on the north coast of Shibao Kingdom, a large ship appeared from the sea. From a distance, we could see a joyful scene on the ship. Everyone gathered at the bow and waved happily to the shore. In more than a month, the small Wharf at the mouth of the river has been built, which is not big, but it is no problem to dock several ships. At this time, many people greet them on the wharf. "Father, mother, I miss you so much." Looking at the parents waiting on the dock, gray stepped forward and gave them a warm hug. "Bastard boy, if you don''t come back, I can''t control your country?" The Marquis whispered a curse in Gray''s ear, then patted him hard on the back and shouted around, "thank God, our king has returned safely. Congratulations to his majesty." "Congratulations to your majesty!" "My father''s ability is superb. He can''t defeat you even for some small things. Besides, it''s a normal time-consuming. There are things expected long before departure. How can my father blame me?" His majesty apologized. Looking at the well-built wharf and the castle with a little outline on it, he nodded to encourage the people and rewarded them with special products purchased from the four tribes. "Hello, marquis, madam. Nice to meet you." The untimely sound interrupted the happy picture of the family. "Hello, are you?" They looked at the voice, and saw a red haired beauty with a small steamed stuffed bun face standing behind gray, smiling and smiling at them. The original flat body also has a curve, the face glows, freckles disappear, messy hair is orderly tied together, and the behavior has a bit of the lady demeanor of Queen dunbunoke, but the heroism of soldiers has not been reduced, but it appears to be more temperament. "This is Princess Merida. I met a princess of a tribe on the voyage. She thought the voyage adventure was more interesting, so she followed us. Let''s go back to the castle first." Gray coughed awkwardly and waved the people back to the castle. "That''s not what you said." Gray ignored this sentence, "well, she thinks her parents are too strict. She wants to come to us for a while and go back in a few days." The Marquis ignored his Majesty''s words, her eyes shining, enthusiastically grabbed Merida''s hand, "Hello princess! There are many interesting places here. Now Riley is handling most of the political affairs of the kingdom. Gray is nothing. I''ll let him show you around. " "Thank you, madam." Merida smiled sweetly and always remembered the Queen''s careful teaching, which was a hundred times more clever than in front of the queen. "Take my carriage. Let''s have a good talk. I''m curious about your tribe." The Marquis took the princess and went to the carriage. After they left, the Marquis and his majesty rode back together. "What''s going on? You don''t seem to like the princess very much, and she''s not very beautiful. Why do you bring her back? " Gray glanced at the carriage and sighed, "it''s agreed to take what they need, so that they can get together and disperse. As a result, people won''t let go, and I can''t drive people by force. After she knows who I am, she will probably give up." "Who are you? You are the king. Don''t you deserve her? Only you give up others, others are not qualified to give up you. " The Marquis''s tone is tough and full of hegemony. "Of course I am qualified as a king and as a boyfriend, but I am not suitable to be a husband, because I will never satisfy a woman." Gray said with self-knowledge that he knows his son better than his father. It''s no good boasting in front of his father''s taste. Marquis Riley frowned. "It''s harmless for men to be romantic before they get married, but anyone always wants to get married. Such a big country also needs to be inherited in the future. This is not only your own responsibility, but also your responsibility to the people." "Why don''t you and your mother give me another brother and pass on the throne to him when I don''t want to be king and let him inherit it?" Gray suggested. "You are still young and have plenty of time. Don''t worry about it. Take your time. One day you will meet the person who makes you fall in love at first sight and is willing to guard for a lifetime." Marquis Riley softened his tone. "Maybe?" Gray nodded. He didn''t know if there was such a person, but for now, it''s hard. He is a playful man. Although he is reluctant to admit this, he knows that he can''t give girls happiness. He can only give them sexual happiness and wealth. Chapter 164 On the sidewalk under a building. A man in red leather armor suddenly appeared, startled the people walking on the road, and then the people on the street couldn''t help rubbing their eyes and taking a closer look. There was no one just now. Where did this strange guy come from? Is it because you are dazzled or don''t see clearly in the dark? In fact, he was just here, but he didn''t pay attention? The middle-aged man looked at the man in front of him and suddenly fell into self doubt. What ghost? I''m sure. I swear to God, there was absolutely no one here just now. This guy suddenly appeared in front of me. It''s definitely not his illusion. The man in front shook his head. His face seemed a little pale and looked uncomfortable. "Are you okay?" The man stepped forward and said with concern. Gray shook his head hard and his head was still dizzy, but this time was undoubtedly much better than the previous two times. At least he didn''t lose consciousness. It seems that he has gradually adapted. It''s good. When he heard someone care about himself, his voice seemed unreal and ethereal, but he still heard it. Gray subconsciously waved his hand, "I''m fine, thank you." "You''re really fine. Didn''t you suck?" The middle-aged man suddenly changed his face and thought of another possibility. This guy''s appearance is really similar to those addicts. He won''t really meet such a person, will he? Thinking of this, the man stepped back a few steps. When he was middle-aged, he had to be much more cautious than ordinary young people. He would never get into such trouble. If an ordinary person needs help, he is willing to lend a helping hand. After all, he is kind to others, but this kind of person is a kind of self degenerate and hopeless person in his heart. He is completely hopeless. If he provokes trouble, he will only bring trouble to himself. Gray didn''t know what the man was thinking. He covered his head and rubbed it slowly to alleviate the dizziness in his brain. Suddenly, he felt his hair stand up and a layer of goose bumps on his body, as if someone stabbed him in the head with a sharp knife. "What?" Without time to think more, gray grabbed the palm of his hand, and the sword in the lake appeared in his hand. Then he waved it hard over his head. The action was as fast as lightning, and the person who cared about him was startled. "Pa!" Gray felt as if a sword had been cut on some heavy object. The huge impact made his palm holding the long sword numb. The tiger''s mouth holding the long sword cracked directly, and then the crisp sound of breaking sounded, which was the sound of breaking pottery. As soon as the sound reached Gray''s ears, he felt a pile of fragments hit him. These fragments had a strong impact. The fragments hit him were blocked by the Dragon Skin armor, but the impact still reached him, like being hit by a stone. Other fragments directly crossed his palm, cheek and back neck, and brought out the ferocious wounds. The outflow of blood was stained on his face and body, which was more terrible and powerful, and people were afraid to approach. Freed from captivity, he grabbed the window with one hand to avoid being killed in a high-altitude fall. Bassaze looked down at the huge pottery that fell, and just saw the scene that the pottery was cut open by a sword. magician? Bazadze looked at him. Ordinary people must not be able to do this. Just came out, he met a mage. Is it a coincidence? "Shit, which miscellaneous hair is dry? Stand up to me!" Just came here, he encountered an inexplicable crisis and made himself so embarrassed. Gray, who woke up from the negative state after crossing, couldn''t help scolding. No, anger is false. If you just react a little later, the weight of that power hits you on the head. Even if you have intermediate self-healing, you can''t escape death if your head is smashed. Looking up, gray saw a man holding the window. "It''s you!" The wounds on his face and hands healed slowly, but the anger in his heart could not be eliminated. Gray was angry in his eyes, bent his knees and jumped at the man with a sword. Basazze pulled his hands hard and the man rushed into the room through the window. Gray then climbed in through the window, looked at the guy in front of him, walked over with a cold face, "the guy who offended me, say, how do you want to die?" Then before he could speak, he threw a small fireball in his left hand. In the face of such an attack, bazadze instinctively held his hands round in front of his chest. A transparent magic wrapped the small fireball and dissipated the magic. "Wait, misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding." Bazadze''s mind turned quickly and immediately realized that this guy thought he had dropped the thing, so he wanted to avenge him. "Maxim dropped the pottery urn. I''m a victim like you." Seeing that the irascible guy in front of him had to fight and wanted to use force for close combat, basazze quickly explained the process in the shortest words. Although he didn''t see it, he could understand it when he thought about it. Maxim must have come out before himself. No one else would deliberately destroy the pottery urn except him. If he doesn''t escape from the inside in time, the result will be miserable. Even if he has a teacher''s spell and won''t die until he finds Merlin''s successor, he must lose at least half his life and cultivate for a period of time before he can recover. This period of time is enough for Maxim to get rid of him, find the Horcrux and release moganna, and everything is over. "Really, do you think I''ll believe you? I don''t see anything, Maxim. Now you''re the only one sneaking outside the window, not who are you? " Gray didn''t believe it. The sharp blade pointed at bazadze, "you must give me an explanation, or you won''t want to go today." "It''s not me. Maxim hoffs is the real murderer. He did it, and I was thrown down." Basazze looked at his stubborn appearance and thought whether to beat him down directly. His eyes turned. "How about I take you to find him and let him explain to you?" "Gray." The elf flew in and sat on his shoulder. Gray felt his mind clear and his anger abated a lot. "Is that maxim against you?" He also wanted to make it clear that the height here was not enough, and the pottery urn could not reach that state when it fell. It had to fall from a higher place. Moreover, the guy in front of me also looks familiar. He seems to be an evil spirit knight. He has two brushes. He may not be able to fight. Write it down for the time being. Of course, this is not his advice, but his feeling that he should clarify the truth and not wronged good people. Bazadze nodded. "Yes, hoffs was sealed in the pottery urn with me. He escaped first and wanted to destroy the pottery urn and kill me or make me unable to stop his action for the time being." What''s this maxim hoffas, a demon? It seems that he hasn''t appeared in the evil spirit knight. This guy is not a evil spirit knight. What is that? He seems to have extraordinary power. "Then I can''t trust you for the time being unless you give me something as a mortgage." Basazze glanced at the window outside, touched it in his clothes, took out a white gem the size of a soybean and threw it to gray, "you''re also a magician, and you don''t seem to have a magic tool. This can help you cast spells. Take it. It''s better to find magic materials to make a staff or ring." He has seen that the guy opposite has believed in himself. He just comes up and goes back angrily. He can''t get through it. He even wants to blackmail himself. However, he doesn''t care. It''s just a small gem to assist in casting magic. It''s less than one-fifth of the surface of the magic ring in his hand. The effect is far from enough. He can''t use it at all. He can help himself deal with Hoffa and have more helpers. Chapter 165 A white gem the size of a soybean flew over. Gray reached out and grabbed it. At the moment of grasping it, gray felt that the magic in his body was active, and the speed of returning to blue was a little faster, but the effect was limited. Spreading out in front of him and looking at the gem the size of a soybean, gray joked, "this flour is really unique. If it weren''t for my good eyes, I would have been floated away by it." Basaze make complaints about Gray''s Tucao, but the gem is small, but it is also something that many magicians can''t find in their whole life. "Let''s go and find the Horcrux first. Hoffs should also find the Horcrux. He came out a little earlier than me. We must move faster. We''d better find the Horcrux in front of him." Gray nodded and played with this white gem different from ordinary gemstones. "Good luck." "You won''t go with me. That thing was really thrown down by hoffs. Don''t you want revenge?" Bazadze had turned around, heard Gray''s blessing and looked back at him expressionless. "I thought for a while. It''s better to settle my enemies than to tie them up. Take a step back. My prime minister can support a boat. I have to forgive others. Anyway, I haven''t been hurt much. Let''s forget it." Gray said magnanimously, as if he wasn''t the one who was just angry to avenge. "Help me with Maxim. I''ll find you a bigger one." Bazadze said helplessly, too lazy to pull with him. The guy just showed a strong breath, and the power of that small fireball is relatively strong. It''s easy to deal with Maxim with such a helper. "How old?" "Double the size!" "It''s not about gemstones. I''m naturally magnanimous. It''s just a trivial matter. I forget it in the twinkling of an eye. There''s no need to seek revenge." Gray shook his head, twice as big as two soybeans to send beggars? "At least three times bigger. I''ll try my best to find you a bigger one." It''s not easy to meet a mage when he just came out. Compared with maxim, basaze no longer cares about those gemstones. As long as he can solve maxim, and then successfully cultivate the supreme Merlin, solve mogana and save Veronica, everything is easy to say. For more than a thousand years, he has also collected some things, but they are not on him for the time being. As long as he can handle the teacher''s last wish and fulfill his long-standing wish, those external things can be abandoned. "Throwing a parable at high altitude seriously threatens the safety of pedestrians. If I hadn''t had some force, I would have died at this time. How can we tolerate such a bad act?" Gray clenched his fist across his chest, held his head high, said in righteous words, and his face was full of light. "Who are you?" The owner of the house was awakened. The fat man came out with a baseball bat and a fierce face. "No matter who you are, get out immediately, or you''ll look good." "Sorry, we didn''t mean to..." "Bang!" Gray just wanted to explain to him. Basazze hit a magic ball around the back of his head and knocked him unconscious. He also explained: "there''s no time to explain. It''s more time-saving. Let''s go." Gray glanced at the man and made sure that he just fainted temporarily and his life was not in danger. Then he opened the door and walked out with basazze. Walking in the corridor, the two people began to exchange names. Gray took out a gold bead and made it into the shape of a ring with magic flame. Then he inlaid the small gem and put it on his left thumb. A simplified version of the casting ring was completed. "What did you say your name was?" Holding the ring and turning it on his little finger, he asked after basazze. "Basaze." "Not fire Johnny? No motorcycle? The vehicle will not catch fire? " Gray asked curiously. For Nicholas Zhao Si, bah, cage, he is most familiar with the soul chariot. His works were so many that gray was surprised at the beginning, but he saw very few. The most impressive thing was the soul chariot. "No, but my car will deform, and I have a lot of vehicles. I have all kinds of vehicles. You can have whatever style you want, as well as the latest model." Bassac answered casually, took gray out of the building, looked around for a moment, and locked his eyes on a building. "Let''s go and find a vehicle and go to David as fast as possible. Hoffs must have gone to find him." Gray walked side by side with him. "What vehicle are you looking for? Aren''t you sealed and there''s a car? Who''s David? Why is Maxim looking for him? " "We were sealed ten years ago. I can drive, and a Mercedes Benz, the latest model, is absolutely exciting to drive. David is the one we want to protect. We can protect him from Maxim. Don''t worry about the rest. " Seeing that this guy is a wild way and hasn''t even heard of his name and Maxim''s name, basazze decided not to say too much to him and separated from him after finishing Maxim. During the conversation, they went to the bottom of a building. The upper part of the building was lit, and the lower part was dark. Gray couldn''t see what the building was. In short, it was very high. "Is your car in there?" Gray pointed to the building and asked in surprise. "It''s not a car, but it''s really up there. Let''s go first." Bassac nodded and swaggered into the building. Gray didn''t know what his vehicle was, so he followed him silently until he found it. They entered the building unimpeded, and then took the elevator upstairs smoothly. "Is it difficult that his vehicle is a plane? Helicopter? " Gray looked at the elevator button. He didn''t go to the roof. Moreover, from the observation just outside, the building was pointed and the helicopter couldn''t stop. When the elevator stopped, they went out and turned several corners in the corridor. They came to the window smoothly. Bassaze opened the window and jumped out. The building is not straight up and down. The parts after dozens of floors are stacked like pyramids, so there is a large platform outside. Jumping out of the window, gray looked around, didn''t find the expected vehicle, and looked suspiciously at bassac. Bazadze strode to a corner of the platform. A huge steel Eagle Head statue was embedded in the building. He stretched his right hand forward and pressed the Eagle Head statue. The topaz ring on his right hand flickered slightly, and the steel Eagle Head statue was true to life. The steel was flowing like a liquid, and soon a large steel eagle was constructed. "Is this your vehicle?" Gray looked at basazze''s hand with hot eyes. It''s a beautiful magic and I want to learn it. "How can it still enter your eyes?" Basazze smiled and took the lead in jumping onto the flying eagle. "Come on, it''s time to take action." "Just so. There''s nothing special." Gray whispered and jumped up. The steel Eagle flows like water on its back, wraps their feet and takes off. Chapter 166 Looking at the steel eagle, gray suddenly remembered some things, some very insignificant things left in the corner of his mind. "Your teacher is mage Merlin?" Gray suddenly asked. He was basically sure, but he asked to make sure his guess was correct. "You know?" Bazadze asked in surprise. He thought this man was a wild way. He didn''t know about the magic world a thousand years ago. Unexpectedly, he knew he was a disciple of master Merlin. Seeing bassac''s reaction, gray secretly said that he was right. It was the film in which he was cheated by a metal dragon and Nicholas. A magic film that is evaluated as not feeling the charm of magic at all. Gray was not impressed by the plot. He was impressed by some small clips. When he saw the steel eagle, he immediately recalled it, such as the metal dragon, such as the car deformation chase competition and the activation of dead objects. In addition, the supporting role of the film was a little frustrated, especially his expression. Gray watched it once and didn''t want to see it again. As for the protagonist, of course, the protagonist is bazadze. You can''t assume that the apprentice is the protagonist and the magician is the protagonist just because the film is called the apprentice of the magician. "Maxim is also Merlin''s disciple. You have a classmate named Veronica!" Gray affirmed that the memory opened a gap, and the rest of the memory poured out like a torrent and came to mind all at once. The metal flowed under basazze''s feet and pressed one hand on the back of the steel eagle to continue to control it. However, the man turned and stared at gray. He thought it was a wild road that didn''t know the secret, but he didn''t expect that the other party just didn''t remember it for the time being. It''s worth considering whether to take him there next. After all, there is a huge difference between a magician who knows his identity and whose origin is unknown and a magician who is just hired by him to deal with maxim for no reason. The risks are also very different. One is an unknown mage who has heard of their reputation and knows neither good nor evil, and does not know whether they will turn back halfway. The other is a hired mage who only has a clear employment relationship and will be used by him regardless of good or evil. "How much do you know about us?" Bazadze asked. The next conversation will decide whether he will continue to hire or throw him off the eagle. Gray heard the temptation in his tone and the slightest vigilance in his eyes. After thinking for a moment, he immediately said generously: "maxim, the king of worms, the source of evil, no one can be blamed. We aspiring young people must act on behalf of heaven and kill the evil thief." Bazadze gave him a deep look, then nodded heavily, "OK, let''s stop hoffas''s plot and prevent him from releasing moganna." "Morgana? Fallen angel, mogana the king of demons? " Gray was stunned, and then didn''t wait for bazadze to explain, and hurriedly explained, "Oh, that murderous witch moganna, in other words, only moganna, a powerful female villain with Queen''s temperament, deserves it? Why does the name smell like a rotten street? " "What are you talking about?" Bazadze doesn''t know why, "moganna intends to release the forbidden curse, summon the army of the dead and destroy the world. It''s not a pity to die a madman." Basazze''s hatred for moganna is really powerful. First, moganna and maxim killed his teacher, and then his beloved Veronica had to sacrifice herself to seal her. She suddenly lost her teacher and wife, killed her father and robbed her wife. This is a great Revenge of life and death. "I''m just talking to myself. Since you''re Merlin''s apprentice, you should have a complete magic cultivation system. Can you teach me? I promise to do my best to help you deal with Maxim and magic gemstones. I can''t either." Gray is still unwilling to get the magic cultivation script from the old witch. As a man who is determined to become a Dharma Master, it''s too shabby to have a small fireball. I''m lucky. This world is also a magical world. If I can learn the skills of practicing magic, even if I don''t have any achievement points, I''ll gain a lot. Achievement points are OK. You must get the magic cultivation method. "Look at your performance. If you do well, I can take you as an apprentice." Basaze nodded. For a thousand years, he has been immersed in the pain of losing his teacher and lover. He has been looking for the successor of the teacher, hoping to save Veronica as soon as possible. He has never thought of accepting an apprentice. Now think about it, maybe I shouldn''t stick to finding an heir for the teacher, but also find an heir for myself. After rescuing Veronica, I will live an ordinary life with her, and the magic will be inherited by the apprentice. However, we still have to look at the details. When we can avoid being like a teacher, we accept a white eyed wolf like Maxim and bite ourselves. "OK, teacher, I will teach you a lesson from maxim, help you save Veronica, and let you reunite with her. Lovers like you will have a happy ending." Gray climbed up the pole and called the teacher directly. "I haven''t thought about it yet. Don''t call me teacher." Bazadze reprimanded, and his eyebrows did stretch a lot. Obviously, some words made him very comfortable. "OK, teacher." "I said I had to think about it. Don''t call me a teacher." "I see, teacher." Gray nodded with a smile and suggested tactfully, "in fact, I don''t have to think about it. I''m pure and kind. I must help grandma cross the road every day, help Grandpa push the scooter, and provide life support to the girl who has fallen off; Actively participate in all kinds of love giving activities. Children in orphanages regard me as a father, the elderly in nursing homes regard me as a son, and the nurses in the hospital call me a walking blood donation bag; Adhere to environmental protection, cherish flowers and plants and nature for 17 years, and have donated all their wealth to control polluted waters, which has been the same for 17 years; Calling on people to love animals, birds and animals, crawling and swimming fish are all the objects I care about. Major newspapers call me a loving angel and an animal Savior. " Basazze directly wrote the words "stupid force" on his face. Before gray finished, he continued to boast, "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to tell you that if gray Sutton is not a good man, no one in the world dares to call himself a good man." "Well, well, I see. Go find someone first and teach you magic later." Barcelona has a headache. I really don''t know what to say. "Teacher, don''t think I''m bragging. My deeds can be found on the Internet. I don''t need to lie to you." Behind the first mock exam, Gray pulled out a mobile phone. "Look, these are all reports on me." Basazze looked, hey, it seems that''s really the case. The score found on it is not bad. Is there such a perfect person in the world? Continue to brush down, various reports emerge in endlessly, and various praises are endless. The key is that there are many people''s comments under each report. Some people also stand up and say they have seen it with their own eyes. Of course, they are not all praising, and some questioning. In short, they look particularly true. "Well, I believe it. I''ll talk about it later." Basazze turned quickly, glanced at his mobile phone and returned it to gray. "In ten years, there have been such powerful mobile phones in the world." Gray gave silly girl a compliment, put her hand behind her back and put it on her hand as a bracelet. Chapter 167 Basazze always maintained the spell that could lock the teacher''s dragon ring. Even in the seal, he didn''t make it invalid. He soon drove the flying eagle to the location of the ring. "No, Maxim has arrived." Basazze stared at the building below and suddenly changed his face. "David is in danger. We must hurry to save him." "Who is David?" Gray looked ahead and found that there was only one person in danger, a young man chased by a dog. His eyes turned, "is that the guy chased by a dog? I don''t have the temperament to become Merlin''s successor. It''s too frustrating. " "That''s a wolf, and the magic temperament can''t be seen. At least it has nothing to do with appearance." Basaze make complaints about it. "And David was cute ten years ago." "Nonsense, that dog is husky. Do you think I can''t recognize it?" Gray pointed to one of the dogs and shouted, "and you admit he''s frustrated, don''t you?" "Well, I think, as Merlin''s successor, it doesn''t matter how handsome the appearance must be. At least it should be passable. After all, it represents the face of our magic side. This guy is not suitable. It looks like a villain''s face." Basazze didn''t want to talk to him and drove the flying eagle to speed up. David had run into the station and maxim chased in. He was not Maxim''s opponent. If he didn''t hurry up, he would be in danger. It took a thousand years to find such an heir to Merlin. If he died here, he would be busy in vain. "What do you think of me? First of all, my appearance is absolutely excellent. When I launch it, I can become an idol immediately; My character is also excellent. I do all good things. I do everything except bad things; Magic aptitude is even the best. Many great mages once wanted to accept me as a disciple, but I refused. I think it''s God''s will. I''m destined to inherit master Merlin''s mantle. " Gray continues to boast, regardless of whether he believes it or not. Anyway, he believes it himself. If Basa zewan believes it, he will make a lot of money. If you can be his apprentice, why should you be his apprentice? It''s normal to fall in rank! "Get ready. I''ll stop hoffs. You save David." Basazze whispered that the flying eagle came to the top of the station, from which you can see the tracks in the station. It can also be seen that David is being chased by Maxim. Two wolves have caught up with him. At this time, they are biting on his arm and tearing off large pieces of flesh and blood. "Damn it, I''m late." Bazadze was shocked and angry. With a little finger, a magic flew out of his hand and hit two wolves biting David, turning them into two screaming cubs. "You go and bring him up." Bassaer whispered, turned and hit Maxim with a magic. "No, shouldn''t bashadze arrive in time? Why is this guy so miserable? " Gray said in his heart that people had jumped off the flying eagle and jumped next to David. He kicked two lovely wolves onto the platform and fell into a pool. Gray reached out and touched the screaming David. "Are you okay?" "Ah, it hurts. Help!" "It''s all right!" Maxim''s staff began to flash magic light, and was ready to take David away with one blow. Unexpectedly, basazze suddenly jumped out and began to do it without saying much. The magic that was going to attack David was so frightened by him that he threw it directly to him. Just then bassac''s magic attack also flew over, and the two magic collided and exploded in the air. Although he failed to make up for the last blow, he was sure that the two wolves would not show mercy. Maxim smiled sadly, "bazadze, the boy is hopeless. Hey, hey, if you fail, I will release moganna." Bazadze ignored him and acted separately, which can naturally ensure David''s safety. Maxim miscalculated this time, and as long as Merlin was introduced and trained, it''s useless no matter what happened to Maxim. He turned to gray and shouted, "come on." The train ahead has come. Gray grabs David''s collar and jumps back to the eagle''s back again. "Attack him!" Basazze took David from gray with one hand, put him on the eagle''s back, turned his head and said something to gray, and began to stop bleeding for him with magic. A large piece of meat on David''s arm was bitten down, bleeding like a flood. If you don''t stop bleeding, you will lose too much blood, and it''s not impossible to die. "It''s you!" David looked at basazze and felt very familiar. Isn''t this the enemy of the guy who attacked him? The two guys had a fight in the mysterious house and were impressed. "It''s me. Don''t move. I''ll treat your injury." Basazze thought he recognized himself as his mentor and asked him to stop talking and put his hand on his wound. Gray looked at Maxim, grabbed it, and a fireball appeared in his hand. He didn''t throw it out, waiting for Maxim''s action. He doesn''t have to fight with him for his magic level. Of course, he can''t compare with these people. After all, what he can do is fire. He just needs to ensure that maxim won''t interfere with bazadze, wait for him to stop bleeding for David, and then leave. "Where did you come from, smelly kid? How dare you stop me with such bad magic?" Maxim disdained to smile. The blue gem on the staff shone, and a magic ball flashing lightning flew out. Gray noticed his movements, and of course he noticed the magic. Without hesitation, he threw out the small fireball on his hand, and then detonated when the lightning ball collided. "All right, let''s go!" The wound on David''s hand stopped bleeding temporarily, but I''m afraid it will take some time for it to be completely cured, even if there is magic. The train is very close. Bassaze drives a steel Eagle into the sky to avoid the human tragedy of colliding with the train. The flame of the explosion dispersed. Maxim looked at the flying steel eagle and scolded secretly. I don''t know where the kid came from. There are some means. When he saw the other party''s condensed fireball, he thought his magic could easily break through the other party''s fireball. He said that only then did he make such a big talk. Unexpectedly, the other party''s magic talent was based on this basic magic. He was stunned and raised the intensity of this basic magic. Careless. "Woo woo!" The small train came crashing and crashing, didn''t stop at the station, didn''t slow down, and drove past with the most awesome attitude of Lao Tzu. Maxim was in the middle of the track and hurriedly climbed onto the platform. He was almost hit by the train. "In other words, if the train hits at such a high speed and doesn''t slow down, will people be hit and fly out, or directly pasted on the locomotive?" Gray looked at the situation below and asked bazaar. "How do I know? Why don''t you try?" Basazze replied with an expressionless face. This guy asked some out of tune questions. "As a mage, shouldn''t you be curious about everything?" "It is to remain curious about the truth, not about these strange questions." Basazze said unhappily, driving a steel Eagle into the thick night. Chapter 168 Under the cover of dark night, the three rode steel eagles to the previous building. David grabbed the injured arm and jumped down from the flying eagle. His palm grasped the wound. He didn''t dare to grasp the wound. It was too painful. He grabbed the upper part of the wound as if it could relieve the pain. "Damn it, do you know how I''ve lived these ten years?" David yelled at bazaar as if he had collapsed. "Sorry!" Gray said subconsciously. David:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ I didn''t ask you, did I? Why are you apologizing? Basaz:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ He asked me, didn''t he? Why do you apologize? Then he turned the flying eagle into a statue and put it back. It''s kind of public morality. Looking at their silly expressions, gray had to continue to embarrass him, "I''m sorry, Ziwei, I shouldn''t have left you, and I''m sorry, ah Qiu, I shouldn''t have forced him..." "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t play tricks at this serious time." His majesty bowed his head and apologized with a sincere expression. "Although your acting skills are poor, your tone is not angry enough, and your expression is not in place, I just suddenly remembered. I''m sorry." They decided not to talk to this strange guy. Basazze said expressionless, "I''ve been locked up in the urn for ten years, you know." "Me too!" David covered his arm and shouted, "I''m also trapped in an invisible urn. You know, up to now, in some parts of New York, they still enjoy talking about a mental illness called ''David Stetler'', you know?" "Besides, I was chased and killed just now because of you! Look at this wound, how serious it is! It hurts me! If it weren''t for you, I would be pursued? You have not only made me a psychopath for ten years, but also made me suffer such a serious injury. Damn it, I''m going to the hospital. Will I be infected with germs? I''m dying. " "Your wound is all right. With me, it will be better than you in the hospital, and there will be no bacterial infection." Bassaze comforted: "the doll''s name is Horcrux. It is a Horcrux used to imprison evil magicians. The first layer of doll imprisons an evil magician, and the central doll imprisons the most evil and dangerous mogana magician. Hoffs wants to release the most imprisoned moganna and destroy the whole world. We will never allow this to happen. " "It''s none of my business. You play as you like. Don''t involve me. I almost died." Roared David, with a look of fear still on his face. In close contact with death, not everyone can treat it calmly, at least most people can''t. "Of course it has something to do with you. You are Merlin''s successor. You may not know it. In fact, you have a unique talent. You should try to find your ability." Basazze quickly entered the role of life mentor and began to guide David''s interest in magic, "you''re excellent!" Gray didn''t mean to belittle him. His eloquence is really average. Although David doesn''t look very smart, he can''t be persuaded so easily. Sure enough, David''s face changed immediately after hearing this, "I almost died before I learned magic. If I learned magic, wouldn''t it be inevitable? Is genius looking for death? Go away and don''t disturb me. I just want to be an ordinary person and live a normal life. I don''t have anything to do with you people, not with magic. " "The young man is very idealistic. I can''t touch magic. I think I''ve been engaged in the magic industry for 17 years. I''ve been bullied every year. I wander on the edge of life and death all year round. The injuries are light. If I''m careless, I''m missing my arms and legs. It''s too difficult for me." Gray began to choke, covered his face with his hands and squeezed out a few crystal tears. "Shut up!" Basazze gave a low cry and stretched out his hand. A large cabinet flew from a distance and slammed in front of David. Basazze opened the cabinet, took out a Dharma ring and took it to David. "You don''t want to have anything to do with magic, so why do you still keep this ring?" There was a moment of embarrassment on David''s face, and then the embarrassment quickly became gnashing his teeth. "Of course I don''t want to have anything to do with shit magic. In fact, I''m going to sell it on eBay." "How much are you going to sell?" "How about five hundred dollars?" "Is gold OK? I can also give you a premium. " "Yes, but is this real gold? It can''t be made by magic?" "Of course it''s true. If it''s fake, everyone who has done business with me praises my reputation. Don''t worry. If you''re really afraid of fake, I can change it into US dollars and then trade with you." "Deal, I want gold!" In bazadze''s stunned eyes, the two reached a deal at an incredible speed. Gray took out a handful of gold and gave it to David, and then gently took the dragon ring from bazadze''s hand. "This gold bead is worth at least tens of thousands of dollars. Is the premium high enough?" "That''s enough, thank you." "How can you trade Merlin''s inheritance dragon ring?" Bazadze was angry and roared word by word. His eyes were full of anger. "Take out the ring." "Why not? Didn''t you give him to me? Why can''t I sell my own things?" David was more angry than him. After all, he was the one who lost a piece of meat, he was the one who was chased by the innocent, and he was the one who almost died. "Sir, your words are a little unreasonable. All our actions are reasonable and legal. We do legitimate business and are protected by the law. I''m sorry I can''t obey your unreasonable request." Gray shook his head and played with the Dragon Ring happily. It''s too easy. It''s so easy to get it. It''s great. "Damn it, you don''t get the recognition of the dragon ring. You can''t use the dragon ring at all." Bazadze angrily said that his mentality collapsed. Who are these people? One who can sell such valuable things with a handful of gold coins dares to buy. Gray smiled, put the dragon ring on his right index finger and tried it. The dragon ring on his hand is really the same as an ordinary ring, but his smile is not reduced. "It doesn''t matter if you can''t use it. I''m very happy to hold such a beautiful and magical thing in my hand." "Damn it, David must inherit Merlin''s magic, or Morgana will destroy the world and everyone will die." Bazadze roared angrily. How can you do such things that harm others and do not benefit yourself? "Why did moganna destroy the world? The world is so beautiful. Isn''t it fragrant to be a rich man, with his wives and concubines in groups and enjoy all his glory and wealth? " Gray wondered. "She just wants to summon the army of the dead to rule the world!" Basazze was biased by his brain circuit. "A man with ideal, why should he slander others and destroy the world? As the saying goes, princes and generals are kind, and no one stipulates that those kings and presidents must rule the world? " Gray shrugged. The dragon ring is already his. Give it back to him? Delusion. Basazze looked excited. "The army of the dead will lead the world to destruction, and moganna is a madman." Considering that he had to learn magic from him, gray decided to temporarily restrain his love for treasures and don''t be so arrogant. "Well, I can lend him the dragon ring, but you see he doesn''t want to learn magic to help you deal with moganna." Gray pointed to David who had forgotten the pain on his arm and put the gold beads in his pocket bit by bit. "Yes, I don''t want to." David raised his head vigilantly and moved his arm wound. Even if it was suppressed by magic power, he still showed his teeth in pain. Chapter 169 There are many things in the world that can be forced, but there are still some things that can''t be forced, such as learning. If people don''t want to learn, can you force things into their minds? Now basazze is facing such a problem. If David was just angry when he was called a psychopath and wanted to learn magic one day, he was really scared after going through hunting and close contact with the sea of death. Originally, if bazadze appeared in time to save him, although he was unwilling, his body was still honest. But now he found that he would really die. The wound on his arm really told him, but the wolf''s tusk was only one centimeter away from his throat. He was almost dead. I don''t know if he can go to heaven. After all, he has also gone to church in the past ten years. The priest has no power of holy light and no angel will come. So he was afraid, and there was a misguided guy beside him who fanned the flames, making his originally unstable will completely fall to the side of rejecting magic. The last good advice was rejected, and bazadze finally believed that the Merlin heir he found was really unwilling to learn magic. Accepting this incredible fact, basazze finally remembered that the most important thing now was to look for Horcruxes. So he told him that maxim had seen David and that the Horcrux was finally in David''s hand. He asked him to find the Horcrux with himself, and promised David that if he found the Horcrux, they would be reconciled. In fact, basazze has not completely given up. He hopes to let him discover the charm of magic, find interest in learning magic, and promise to study magic with himself. Of course, David has got a lot of money. He thinks he can continue his beloved physics experiment and buy some better equipment. He doesn''t intend to promise him. Just bassaze proposes to cure his wounds with magic to make him better faster. He finally reluctantly agrees. "Gray, let me cure him." Little Molly whispered, holding Gray''s ear. Gray kept her talent all the time. She was obedient. Gray said softly, "no, basazze will help him. They haven''t seen elves. They may want to catch you. Be careful." If you cure him at once, what if this guy finds the magic and becomes interested in magic? Do you want to give back the dragon ring you finally got? Bazadze stood on the wall, his fingers trembling, and the Dharma ring inlaid with yellow gemstones also flashed magic light. As he started his magic, lightning and thunder suddenly began over a distant area, with dark clouds. "What is this?" "The spell to lock the Horcrux is terrible, right? It can''t be locked directly. It''s so troublesome to change the weather over the Horcrux." Gretel basazar explained. "All right." "Downtown, let''s go." Basazze said, it''s very awesome to find something in the space when you don''t hear Gray''s slandering magic, okay? Gray consciously stood next to the Iron Eagle. "Get down and take a bus." Basazze turned and climbed through the window. "Why? Isn''t flying eagle faster? " Both raised questions at the same time. "It''s too high-profile. It will attract other people''s attention." Bazadze casually explained that he left without looking back. Gray curled his lips and didn''t believe the reason. "Aren''t you bullshit? The night is so thick at night and there is no moonlight. Who has such a good eye to see an iron eagle flying in the sky? " Then he looked at David, "magicians are like this. They talk about themselves like a psycho. Normal people can''t understand their thinking. I guess this guy is addicted to cars. He wants to drive his antique car. Facing the major events of the world''s survival, he only wants to meet his car addiction. It''s unreliable. Such people can''t believe it." "Well! Let''s follow up and look for the Horcrux first. If we find it, we''ll leave. " David nodded and thought it was true. When he first saw basasze as a child, he thought he was unreliable. "Are you rich?" Gray gave him a wary look, quickly shook his head and guarded his small Treasury. "No, I''m also very poor. The golden beads are all my possessions. Look at my clothes. Where else is there any money." "What''s the matter with the blood on your body? Was it beaten?" "Yes, it''s the guy who chased you before. He killed people without blinking an eye. At that time, he threw a huge vase and hit me on the head." Gray gritted his teeth. "It''s terrible." Gray nodded, "yes, yes, I''d like to be an ordinary person if I knew. Now I''m afraid all day. I don''t even dare to find my girlfriend for fear of harming others. If the person I love is involved in this kind of thing, then I really regret dying. It''s said that the person basazze likes is also a mage. As a result, she was occupied by an evil female mage with the guy who chased you before, and had to seal her. From then on, heaven and man are separated and can never meet. It''s really tragic. " David shook his head, "I don''t want to be a magician. I want to study science and find Becky as my girlfriend." "Young man, have ideals. I wish you success as soon as possible. If you are so excellent, girls will like you." "Thank you!" "What are you talking about? Hurry up." "Coming!" They followed basazze to a parking lot, explained their intention to the management, provided proof and paid a large storage fee, and then saw their own baby car. It''s an old Mercedes Benz. It''s well kept. Basazze doesn''t need the car key when he sits on it. With a press of his hands, all parts of the car begin to start. "Baby, I miss you." Basazze grinned, showing a rare smile. "Look, he really just wants to drive. He doesn''t even care about the destruction of the world. It''s too selfish." Davila opened the door and wanted to sit in the co pilot. Gray stretched out his hand and pressed his shoulder. He looked at him with a dignified face. "The co pilot is the most dangerous position in an accident. You are injured. Go and sit in the back. Let me face the danger and protect you." "Ah? Oh! " David obediently opened the back and sat in. Bashadze was dissatisfied, but he just frowned and didn''t say anything. He started the car and drove towards the exit. With the movement of the car, basazze started the magic again. The dust inside and outside the car was swept away, and the whole car became newer and cleaner than when it just left the factory. On the bus, basazze began to teach David some basic knowledge about the use of magic. Gray listened quietly and slowly experimented with a few small golden beads in his hand. Bassac hopes to explain the power and principle of magic to David in the way of physics, which arouses his interest. Gray thinks what he said is specious, which is very different from the real magic. The difference between ordinary people and magicians is explained by the fact that the brain utilization rate of ordinary people is only a part, and the brain utilization rate of magicians is 100%. Gray thinks this is bullshit. The brain development rate has long been proved to be pseudoscience. Now it has been used to explain magic, which is far fetched and ridiculous. If there is such a big relationship between magic and physics, isn''t physicist a powerful magician? Basazze deliberately explained magic to David with half baked physical knowledge, hoping that he could get started with magic as quickly as possible, which led to Gray''s confusion. I don''t think we should try another teacher. Maybe Maxim can. As long as we can learn something, we don''t seem to care too much about other insignificant things. It''s just a little character defect. Who has no character defects? For example, he is often scolded as a virgin because he is too kind, or attacked by others because he is too considerate of others. For example, just now, he was completely for David''s good. As a result, bazadze was dissatisfied and excessive. Chapter 170 Following his magic mark left ten years ago, Maxim came to the location of the mysterious house ten years ago. The mysterious house has long disappeared, but history will not change. Maxim squatted down slowly and pressed one hand on the ground. He closed his eyes and the crystal on the staff began to flash. Scene backtracking! With the crazy surge of magic in his body, the magic on the staff also consumed rapidly. The scene after he and basazze were sealed into the urn ten years ago was slowly introduced into his mind through the power of magic. He saw David who escaped, saw him throw the Horcrux in the street in front of him, his eyes locked on the Horcrux, and saw a woman with a hat pick up the Horcrux and put it in her bag. "A woman with yellow skin, where will she be?" Maxim looked around and slowly locked in a direction, "Chinatown!" If there are the most yellow people in New York, it must be Chinatown. There are a large number of Chinese here, and that woman is likely to live here. The car stopped at the corner of Chinatown. Basazze pushed open the door and went down, "found it, get off!" Chinatown is very congested today. Vehicles can''t pass at all. A large number of people are celebrating the festival. The three walked into the crowd. Before long, basazze stopped and looked at a nearby building, "I''ll find the Horcrux. You two pay attention to hoffs." "OK, but I think hoffs moves faster. He may have come first when we pick up the car. You should be careful yourself." Gray reminded him that he still couldn''t understand why he had to drive and fly directly to the roof. "I see. Be careful yourself." Bazadze went to the second floor. Gray looked around. "Today should be a Chinese festival. Buy something to eat. These snacks are very good. Have you brought cash? Give it to me and return it to you another day." David felt his uninjured hand all over his body, smiled helplessly at gray and said tentatively, "why don''t you pay with gold beads?" "All right." Gray shrugged, rolled his eyes and walked to a snack bar nearby. "Brother, what festival are you today? It''s very lively." "Mid Autumn Festival!" The man who opened the shop was a man in his forties. He casually replied that he thought he was a compatriot when he heard fluent Chinese. Unexpectedly, he looked up and saw a foreigner with blond hair and black eyes, but the foreigner was still very handsome. "Then I wish you a family reunion and happiness." Gray arched his hand. The blood on his face had been cleaned up long ago. Now he looks like a sunny and handsome boy. "Thank you very much. You speak Chinese very well." "I went to China to study. I like your country and your festivals very much." Gray first expressed his admiration for oriental culture, and then said embarrassed, "I came in a hurry. I didn''t bring any money with me. Seeing you here, I thought of the smell of small steamed buns. Can you give me a cage on credit and send you money tomorrow." Gray couldn''t bear the money when he bought a small cage bag with gold beads. He wanted to spend none of his small money. "Forget the money. You speak Chinese so well. If you give you a cage, it will be a good marriage." The boss generously picked up a cage and put it in a bag and handed it to gray. Gray thanked and blessed each other again. Then he took the steamed stuffed bun and walked to David. "You just didn''t give me the money?" David looked strange and suspected that he had used some kind of deceptive magic. "On credit." Gray replied casually, took out a small cage bag and handed it to him, made the action of eating steamed stuffed bun, and quickly handed the second one to little Molly. "I''ll also give credit for a bag of steamed stuffed buns." David''s eyes brightened, he put the steamed stuffed bun back into gray''s bag and strode to the boss''s steamed stuffed bun shop. Before long, David came back with a bag of steamed stuffed buns. He looked a little depressed and embarrassed. However, when he came close, he still put on a happy look. "It''s really nice to have steamed stuffed buns on credit." "I saw you pay. Take a gold bead and buy it." Gray bluntly exposed him, "to tell you the truth, this steamed stuffed bun is not on credit. The boss gave it to me because I look handsome and wants to introduce my daughter to me. So many people, if everyone is on credit, will they still do business? " "Then I''m so handsome..." "You''d better do a good experiment and strive to become a scientist in the future. If you look handsome, don''t say it in front of others and make people laugh." Gray patted him on the shoulder. "I feel like you''re targeting me." "Nonsense, I''m for you. People, the most important thing is to know themselves correctly. Every successful person can know himself clearly." "Do you know who you are?" "Good guy, handsome guy, environmental protection guard, justice pioneer, superhero, philanthropist..." "Stop, stop, let''s eat steamed stuffed buns." "Oh, good." Gray turned and watched the people in the street dance dragons. After a while, David said again, "can he really cure my injury?" "I don''t know. It should be useful." WOW! The glass upstairs was broken and a figure fell out of the upstairs. This is a Chinese with a bare upper body and a small pinch of hair on his head. "Sun long, do you have steamed stuffed buns?" Gray passed a steamed stuffed bun in fluent Chinese. "You know me? The people of hopas? " Sun long didn''t pick up the steamed stuffed bun. He looked at him coldly with a straight face. "Of course, Lord hoffs said he would release you. I saw you on the Horcrux." "David, gray, take care of him and run if you can''t." Basazze said, peeping out of the broken window. More than a failure! He scolded in his heart. Gray chose to start first and punched Sun long in the chest. Originally, he wanted to deceive him and put something out of his mouth. All of a sudden, it was destroyed by basaze. When he heard basaze''s words, Sun long''s eyes showed fierce light and was ready to shoot at him. As soon as gray did it, Sun long chose to do it for the first time. With one hand, a magic wave met Gray''s fist. Gray felt that he had hit a ball of solid ice and burst it. At the same time, his fist was also scratched. Sun long took this opportunity to step back and stroked his palm on his abdomen. The dragon on his belt suddenly came alive. At the same time, the dragon of the dragon dance team shook his head and tail, and his whole body turned into flesh and blood, and the dragon dancers turned into dragon claws. A living Yinglong appeared in front of the crowd, that is, a pair of wings were a little smaller. Around Sun long, countless pieces of paper were flying, covering up his body shape. Ying Long threw his teeth and claws at gray. Gray looked carefully. It''s not Yinglong. The image is a little ugly. It''s completely a slimming version of the Western dragon with reduced wings. Sure enough, everything will be out of shape in the eyes of these things. I can''t manage this for the time being. Gray gently shakes in the crowd with one foot. He has escaped the attack of Ying long. He comes to the pieces of paper flying like a storm and rushes into the middle. Boom! Pieces of paper are flying like sharp knives, blocking anyone who dares to break into this area. Gray''s eyes became dignified. Originally, he thought Sun long was just like this. Now it seems that sun long himself still has a strong strength because he was killed by the direct plot in the film. In the film, when basazze asks about the Horcrux, he asks a doll with a stereotyped Chinese face, which shows that the next floor after Maxim comes out is sun long. According to common sense, Sun long should be the same character as bassac Maxim anyway. Otherwise, the Horcrux only seals three people. How can sun long be included in it. Chapter 171 In Chinatown, a group of people surrounded by flying pieces of paper and the living creature bouncing around. They knew the dragon. It just looked a little ugly. It didn''t look like a Chinese dragon, but like a monster. In addition to these two, there was another person who attracted their attention. Apart from anything else, a handsome word alone was enough to attract people''s attention, not to mention that he was flying over the eaves and walls and dealing with the Ying dragon with teeth and claws. He was no different from the legendary Wulin experts and showed more legendary color. Suddenly, the man didn''t know where to take out a long gun. In an instant, there was a thick flame on the long gun. He saw his feet on Ying long. The whole man flew out of the air and fell into the paper storm below. The paper storm danced with the long gun and tore a hole directly from above. Here, others can''t see it. Gray danced his long gun, and the flame marked a safe area around him, walking step by step to sun long, who was still controlling Ying long. Sun long still had a dead face. Seeing that gray broke his defense, he resolutely gave up Ying Long''s control and played magic to prevent gray from approaching him. Ying long lost his magical power and gradually changed back to his original appearance. The dragon dancers did not have the magical power of Ying Long and fell off the wall directly with the dragon. Fortunately, the height is not high. Although he was injured, he did not die. Gray calmly faced Sun long''s magic. He has gradually become familiar with this kind of battle. Sun long''s magic attack is not invisible. Careful observation can find that it is a group of nearly transparent magic balls. The magic flame is attached to the long gun, and each gun must fly or defeat it. Sun long''s rigid face became more and more gloomy. His hands stirred the magic. Countless pieces of paper began to gather around him and gradually formed a new piece of paper dragon. "This move is very handsome. Unfortunately, it''s still made of paper. Paper tigers and paper dragons are vulnerable." Gray teased, the flame of the gun head soared, and a line of fire shot directly at the paper dragon. Although the paper dragon looks like a living creature made of flesh and blood, it is actually a piece of paper. It is only attached with magic. Gray''s magic flame burns through his magic, falls on the paper dragon and ignites it completely. Sun long glanced coldly at the situation upstairs. His magic shook. The rest of the paper wrapped it, flew over the roof and into the night sky. Finally, he turned coldly and said, "wait!" Gray picked his eyebrows and replied arrogantly, "I don''t wait. If it''s a man, don''t run. Come and compete with the king." The spear stabbed fiercely, and a red line of fire shot at the Flying Sun long. "Shit!" Cold faced Sun long scolded, hit a magic barrier to block the line of fire and flew away at a faster speed. Sun Longtou also didn''t go back. In full view of the public, gray didn''t choose to continue to pursue. As soon as he saw that many people around were staring at him to watch the excitement, he reached out and grabbed David, who was still watching the excitement, and ran into the house before basazze. "Why?" David asked blankly. "Do you want to be caught and studied?" Gray replied, let go of the guy and walked upstairs alone. David thought for a moment. He dared not go back to the street and followed him. Upstairs, bassaze and maxim are inseparable. The Horcrux doll is placed between them. Whoever dares to stretch out his hand must be attacked by another person. However, bazadze is obviously superior and is already suppressing Maxim. I think it won''t take long to defeat him and get the Horcrux. Gray came up and saw the scene. Without saying a word, a small fireball threw it at Maxim''s face. Maxim was already at a disadvantage. Gray joined in to stir up the game. The pressure doubled and he couldn''t carry it any more. The magic wand broke out a powerful magic attack and chose strategic retreat. Maxim escaped skillfully and decisively. The small fireball exploded in his original position and blew a hole in the floor. Gray went to the window, raised his long gun, threw it like a bidding gun, caught up with Maxim from behind and nailed it to his ass. Maxim''s face changed wildly, and the magic in his body lost wildly regardless of loss. His body split into countless flying insects in an instant. A long gun passed through the insects with flame, and a large number of flying insects were burned directly. A group of flying insects flew into the night after passing through the long gun. The insects were black. At this time, even if Gray had a good eye, he couldn''t continue to track. "What are you doing?" Bazadze was startled by his actions. He didn''t encounter this situation when he fought magic with others. Although they were all melee mages, no one would continue to throw weapons to attack when one side was determined to escape. "Of course I killed him?" Gray naturally turned his head and looked at him differently, as if wondering why he asked such a simple and obvious question. Bazadze didn''t know what to say. After a moment of silence, he asked, "do you have a grudge against him?" "No, didn''t he say that he was a bad man, and he also cooperated with Morgana to kill your teacher Merlin. Veronica and Morgana were sealed together. You are the enemy. You are my teacher. Don''t I take it for granted to kill him for you?" Gray should look at bazaar like this. Of course, there is hatred. After all, he threw a pottery urn on his head. However, at this time, of course, we should brush the degree of favor. Hatred is also a small hatred, mainly for the sake of basadze. "Moreover, if you kill maxim, no one will rob the Horcrux in your hand. You can teach me magic, and you can see my strength. As long as you teach me, my strength will be further improved, and we can take it easy. At that time, we will take the initiative to release moganna, find a way to separate her soul and kill her, You can stay with Veronica. " Bassac was silent. He didn''t want to kill Maxim. After fighting for so many years, he also wanted to kill him, but gray wanted to kill him. He felt a little uncomfortable. Just as he chose to seal him rather than kill her, he had the opportunity to kill maxim at the beginning, but he chose to seal at the last moment. He explained to himself that he was not sure to kill him at that time, and sealing him was the best choice. In fact, he knew that if he was cruel and paid some price, he could kill maxim at that time. "The Horcrux is in our hands. The initiative is in our hands. Don''t worry. The police are coming. Let''s get out of here first." Bashadze jumped off the topic. "OK." Gray had nothing to say. He looked out and was ready to jump from the second floor. Basazel pulled him. "What are you doing?" "Go get my gun." Gray pointed to the long gun inserted in front of another building. Basazze gave him a suspicious look, "lift your magic." When the flame on the long gun dispersed, basazze stretched out his hand, and the long gun automatically pulled out of the wall and flew back. Gray stretched out his hand and took it. Basazze suddenly said, "can''t you even control the most basic magic things?" "No, I will move the magic flame. Although I can only do this, there are many changes." "It seems that you haven''t accepted the complete magic inheritance. Let''s start with the most basic teaching." "OK, thank you, teacher." He really can''t control things by magic, and he also thinks it''s necessary to learn systematically, so he takes things very seriously. As for crowding out David, trying to suppress him and make him fear and lose confidence in the magic side? In addition to the fact that he didn''t like the protagonist when he was watching a movie, he was still greedy for his dragon ring. If the other party wanted to learn magic, it was not certain whether the dragon ring could finally get it. Because bassac asked him to give the ring to David on the condition of teaching him magic, gray would certainly hand over a ring that was not very useful to him, but he was really greedy for the ring. Besides, the treasure smell on the ring alone was intoxicating. Chapter 172 Instead of going back to the street in front of them, they walked around the street from the alley behind the building, got on the bus and left low-key. Gray sat on the co pilot, looked at the night ahead, bit a steamed stuffed bun in his mouth, suddenly turned his head and reached out to David. "What are you doing?" David went upstairs and downstairs, bypassed the street and got on the bus. His expression was just dull, as if he had something on his mind. When he saw Gray holding out his hand, he subconsciously retracted his head and leaned back. "I''ve got the Horcrux. You have nothing to do with it. Congratulations. You''re free. Give it back to me." Gray hooked his hook and motioned him to take off the ring. "Oh... Oh!" David''s action was a little stiff. He took off the Dragon Ring in a panic and carefully put it on Gray''s hand. Gray grabbed the ring, retracted his hand, and found that although David put the ring on his hand, it didn''t really loosen, and he still held it firmly. There was a cold killing in his eyes, and gray looked at David expressionless. David felt a chill rising from the caudal vertebrae behind his back, one to his brain, the chill went straight to his soul, made him wake up in an instant, and subconsciously let go of the ring on his hand. After letting go, David felt a deep loss. It was not a mysterious feeling that he had lost something important, but that he really had expectations and feelings for it. Over the past ten years, he tried to throw it away again and again, but he left it again and again. Just as bazadze asked him why he kept the ring, he was really looking forward to magic in his heart. But this man made him mentally ill after being called by his classmates for ten years. The little girls he liked when he was a child missed it. He had a great resentment against him and couldn''t be resolved for a time. And not only the injury ten years ago, but also the injury ten years later changed from spirit to body. He almost died and lacked a large piece of meat on his arm. The pain was unbearable. So he showed an unhappy look, so he sold the ring angrily at that time, but now he really wanted to say goodbye to the ring and completely insulated from magic, he regretted a little. Basazze turned his head, mumbled a few times and wanted to say something, but finally chose to shut up and drive silently without saying anything. "Do you still have a place to live?" Gray got the dragon ring and was in a good mood. He turned and asked basadze. Ten years is neither short nor long, but it is enough for great changes to take place in the world. It is unknown whether bashadze''s house can live or not. If not, then they need to find a place to rest. "Don''t worry!" Basazze nodded confidently, indicating that there must be some places to rest. There are not only soft big beds, but also delicious bread and jam. Gray doesn''t need to worry about it at all. Half an hour later, the three stood in the street with their backs against the wall. "Damn bastards, how dare they do that?" "Well, if you don''t dislike it, I have an experimental base not far away. It has a wide space and is ecologically livable. More importantly, it has convenient transportation." David raised his hand and interposed, enthusiastically offering to lend the venue to the two. Gray quickly refused, saying that he had no merit and was not paid. A man should rely on his hard-working hands to get rich and support himself. David turned his eyes and pointed to the wound on his arm, "but you promised to treat the wound for me. If I can''t find you, how can you treat the wound for me? Do you want me to go to the hospital? The medicine in the hospital is expensive and useless. I still believe you more. " All his roads have been broken. Gray won''t let him continue the road so easily. His face and smile look disgusting, "we''ll find a place to live..." Basadze put his palm on Gray''s shoulder and made a final decision. His tone was indeed negotiable. "It''s so late now. Let''s go to him for one night and look for the house later." After all, it''s a thousand years of obsession. It''s not easy to find such an heir, and the other party still has the mind to learn magic. Basazze doesn''t want to refuse. If you have the supreme Merlin, you will have a much greater grasp of dealing with Maxim and mogana at that time, which can better ensure Veronica''s safety. Gray doesn''t want to go. Who knows what moths will come out then? The protagonists are troublemakers. They can make simple things very complicated. They can make dangerous things very safe. But basazze said that since he wanted to learn magic from each other, Gray was not too tough, so he nodded and agreed. But he said mercilessly, "the so-called space is very large. Shouldn''t it be a basement?" There was a flash of embarrassment on David''s face. The place he said was indeed a basement, and it was still very dark and humid. How could he have a really advanced experimental base? "It''s just underground. The earth is the best magic isolation material, which can avoid hoffs''s magic search." Bassaze escape road. Gray shrugged and looked at the road along the way. "All right." Seeing that they agreed, David smiled happily and finally recovered part of it, which was not completely insulated from magic. "Shall I show you the base? Buy something while it''s still early. " David was full of energy and jumped into the car happily. When the car was on the road again, the three soon came to David''s underground laboratory. There was no bright place except a large space. Because it was underground and the owner of the base lacked cleaning, the air was full of a wet smell. "Well, it''s not bad. I managed to get it." With a proud look, David began to introduce his base and experimental equipment to everyone. "It was originally a subway return yard, because some of my experiments were very dangerous. They asked me to do experiments here." David is very complacent. Although the experimental base is not very, he has wasted a lot of effort. Many of the experimental equipment are his own, and some are sponsored by the school. It took him a long time to get it like this. And not every student has such treatment, which can let the school take the initiative to help, so he has self satisfied capital on this point. Bazadze went down the stairs and put the Horcrux on a table. The magic covered its body and disappeared into the eyes of the people. David didn''t notice this and was still talking about his achievements in physics experiments. Gray doesn''t understand this, but it seems that David''s academic performance is still good, that is, he looks frustrated, especially when he smiles. Gray nodded and recognized his talent in Physics: "you''d better continue to study physics and become a scientist. It''s more helpful to the people of the world. Let me do the dangerous thing of magic." After David''s introduction, he found a chair to sit down and began to absorb the power of faith melted in the furnace of faith, supplement his consumed magic and restore his spirit. With the help of the system, the melting pot of faith can receive the power of faith in distant time and space. Recently, the power of faith has begun to stabilize. The power of faith, especially the power of faith after purification, is a magic reservoir for gray. Basically, he doesn''t have to worry about the depletion of magic. Chapter 173 At ten o''clock in the evening, an hour and a half after the three came to the base, they cleaned the room hastily and began to do their own business. Gray stood up from his chair. "I''ll go shopping." Gray stood up. Before they could speak, the man opened the door and went up. "I bought everything, toothbrush, toothpaste, towel, shampoo... And such a big bag of snacks. I don''t lack anything." David scratched his hair and pointed to the pile of things. Gray bought all these. After buying so much, what else do you want to buy? "Maybe there''s something missing." Basadze doesn''t care about this. He sees Gray''s performance in Chinatown. They really kill Maxim. They can''t be their people without mercy. As long as it''s not maxim, he doesn''t care so much. The other party is an adult, and he''s not his parent. He can''t take care of him everywhere. "You''ve been sealed for ten years without a place to live, I can understand, but why hasn''t gray mentioned letting you live in his house?" David put forward the doubt he had thought for a long time on the road, "he hasn''t been sealed with you for ten years." Bassac was stunned. Yes, why? It is understandable that he has no place to live. After all, he has just come out of the seal, and the original house has been taken back by the bank or the government. But what about gray? He''s a normal person in the outside world. Why didn''t he let him go to his own home? Moreover, Gray was obviously not happy to come to David, but he still didn''t mention it. "I met him after I came out. Maybe he has some difficulties. I don''t think he knows much about magic. He is probably wary of us and doesn''t want to expose his private life to us." Basaze tried to find a reason for gray. Although they met for only a few hours, he still trusted gray. David looked at him, put forward another idea and whispered, "maybe he''s actually undercover. He just came to us to provide information to Maxim." Gray was also aware of his hidden attack on him. He didn''t understand why, but no matter why, he had to fight back. "Impossible." Bazadze directly denies this conjecture. "Why can''t it? What if it''s true? He told the Dragon player that he was hoffs'' man before. Now it''s likely that he went to inform hoffs to lead them over." Bazadze shook his head and still didn''t believe it. "It''s absolutely impossible. If he was really with hoffs, I couldn''t beat the three of them directly when he started against us. They don''t need to use such a conspiracy to send the Horcruxes to me. That''s stupid." "And me." David said discontentedly, "if the two of us can''t win against the three of them, we won''t necessarily lose." "In my expectation, if gray is undercover, you''ll be dead when he starts, so in fact, I''ll play three." Basadze mercilessly broke his fantasy. You are really a vegetable chicken. You should be down-to-earth and don''t think nonsense. "But he..." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gray walked out of the underground experimental base. There was a remote street outside. The traffic flow was pitiful. Bassaze''s car was parked on the side of the road. However, he had no intention of driving. Seeing that there was no one around and no monitoring, he reached out and grabbed it in the air. A broom that didn''t seem to be able to sweep the floor appeared in his hand. Like riding a bicycle, gray grabbed the broom, and the magic poured into the magic array of the broom. When his feet kicked on the ground, the broom head was lifted up, and the broom flew up. Under his ass, he didn''t sit directly on the broom, but a soft air, like riding a horse. In order to pay tuition, he used to control the flying broom. Without guidance, gray suffered a lot. From how to make the broom fly to how to grasp the direction, speed and balance of the broom, gray bumped into the mountain, into the sea and into the sky. It was a thrilling horse. Now think about it, he thought those experiences were good. At least he completed the exploration and decryption of the broom without guidance. Riding a broomstick like a stray arrow into the night sky, I didn''t increase the speed to the fastest, but roamed over the sky at a medium speed and enjoyed the night view of the city below. But even so, his speed was very fast, and he walked a straight distance. He didn''t have to detour and pay attention to car pop people. He soon came to the top of the former Chinatown. In Chinatown, their celebrations have ended and are no longer as lively as before, but there are still many people in the street. Some people are still excited to discuss the previous grand and wonderful magic activities. Yes, the explanation given by the government is magic, which is a spontaneous celebration held by the people. Gray took advantage of the night and landed directly on the roof of the building he had entered. The upstairs was not very clean. I sat down on the low wall on the roof, put my legs outside, and looked down at the pedestrians coming and going. After half an hour or so, little Molly flew over from a distance, slapped on Gray''s leg, looked up at him, and held a meatball high in her small hand. "Thank you, jasmine." Gray lowered his head and ate the meatball. "It''s delicious!" After eating the meatball, gray held the elf up. "Where''s that man?" "He ran over there. I''ll take you there." The elf flew up and took gray in one direction. Gray followed her on a broomstick, flying. The ELF''s eyes turned, flew to his shoulder, sat down, held his clothes tightly in his small hand, and showed him the way in his ear. "Here it is." Not far away, not out of Chinatown, the elf suddenly patted him on the shoulder, pointed to the bottom and said. Gray was slightly surprised. "Right here?" That guy didn''t even go out of Chinatown. He''s really brave. He''s not afraid of being bumped into by several people behind him. "The meatballs were taken here, the man took them there, as well as sausages and kebabs... The elf broke his fingers and saliva was almost left in the corners of his mouth. "It''s food." Gray had no choice but to stop at a building and walk down with the elf. Go to a gold shop, sell a few gold beads at a low price, and come to the shop that the elf said. "In the future, you should take other people''s things and tell me that they are other people''s things. You should buy them with money, okay?" If it was just himself, he might take it at will, but when the elf was there, he had to follow the rules and instill correct values in her. After all, he was not really a good man himself, but he often showed himself to be a good man. The elf is a real kind creature. He doesn''t want her to lose her kindness. Bought a big bag of meatballs, meat kebabs and other snacks, put some into the backpack, and ate some with the elves. They set out again. Chapter 174 This time the elf didn''t want to eat any more. They came to sun long''s hiding place smoothly. Before sun long left, gray asked the elf to follow him secretly. Don''t expose yourself. Just know where he finally went. Sun long''s strength is very strong, and the ability of the avatar to escape is very good. The face-to-face battle is not the plot to kill gray, nor is he absolutely sure to catch him. So he didn''t intend to confront him head-on, but let the elf find his position and surprise him when he relaxed his carelessness. Long Jie took a fancy to him. He wanted it, so he was a little careful. He bought it from David when he didn''t want it. Even if he didn''t sell it at that time, gray would find a way to get it. He took a fancy to bassac''s ring and wanted to be embarrassed. After all, they were allies, and bassac had to teach him magic Maxim''s staff he liked and wanted, so he planned to shoot him and pick it up. Who knows that his life-saving skills are too strong to succeed. We''ll talk about it later. Sun long took a fancy to his dragon. He wanted it, so he asked the elf to follow him and come to do things in the middle of the night. In this world, every mage has his own casting equipment. Sun long''s casting equipment is the dragon on his belt. Moreover, gray is also curious about his magic of turning things into dragons. He is diligent and eager to learn. He hopes Sun long can teach himself. Seeing Sun long''s hiding place, gray found that this guy really enjoyed it. He lived in the most luxurious room in a big hotel and asked a little sister to give him a massage. I don''t know how long they pressed before. Anyway, less than a minute after gray came, Sun long turned over and began to untie the clothes on the masseur. "Animals!" Gray despised secretly, flew out of the window on his broom and spat hard. "Such people deserve to be killed." Forgetting how bad he was, someone said angrily, glanced around and found a building to fall. More than ten minutes later, gray came out of a clothing store and changed his leather armor into casual clothes. Then walk into the hotel from the building and take the elevator upstairs calmly. "Master, according to the calculation, the target is located on the 17th floor." With silly girl''s whisper reminder, gray pressed the button on the 17th floor and the elevator rose slowly. Out of the elevator, silly girl prompted him to turn left. The second room is sun long''s room. Instead of going directly to the door of his room, he turned and walked into the stairwell, let silly girl invade their monitoring system and stare at Sun long''s room. "Master, according to the analysis of the information I got from the Internet, that woman may not come out tonight." Silly girl said and suggested that gray change his way. "It doesn''t matter. Wait a while. If she sleeps in there, we''ll change our way." After more than ten minutes, a woman came out of Sun long''s room and came towards the elevator while tidying her hair. Gray got up, pushed open the door of the stairwell and went out. Within a few steps, he met the woman and blocked her way. When the woman saw Gray, her eyes lit up and a bright smile hung on her face. "Do you need a massage, sir? Provide door-to-door service." The woman approached his ear and said seductively, "a thousand dollars, not only provides massage service, but you can do whatever you want." Gray stepped back and touched some gold beads. "Do you know?" "Of course." The woman''s eyes became more fiery, stretched out her tongue and licked her lips, "but do you mind showing me?" Although she thought it was genuine gold, she didn''t believe it so easily. If she got a fake, wouldn''t she lose her life. However, it''s not impossible for such a handsome boy to try for free. It''s better to make money. Gray put the gold directly into her hand. After she tried, she put the gold directly into the bag. Her eyes flashed, "which room is it, sir? Let''s go." "I don''t need a masseur." The woman''s face changed slightly and said with a smile, "other things are OK." "Anything?" "Anything!" With gold, of course, you can do anything, and such a handsome young man makes a lot of money. Gray nodded and smiled brightly. "Well, go back to the room where you went, knock on the door, tell him you forgot something, and ask him to open the door." "Who are you?" She warned that ordinary people would not ask people to find ways to open other people''s. "You don''t have to worry so much. You just need to know that you have money, and I promise he won''t have a chance to trouble you." Gray took out a pearl necklace and handed it to her. "I don''t hesitate to reward obedient people, but I''m not tolerant of those who don''t do anything after taking my money." With that, gray took a step closer to her, put his palm on his abdomen, and put a dagger against her. "I will." The woman nodded immediately. Even if the dagger was against her abdomen, she didn''t forget to take the Pearl Necklace and put it in her bag. When they came to sun long''s room, the woman raised her hand and knocked, "Sir, I''m sorry, I left something in your room. Could you open the door for me, please? I''ll take it and go." "Wait a minute." A cold voice came out of the room with strong impatience. Gray stood in front of the door, holding his breath, slowing his heart and waiting for the door to open. Sun long impatiently walked to the door. Now women are too much. When he left, he couldn''t even clean up his things. He asked him to open the door for her. It''s decided. Give her a lesson later and let her remember her mistakes. Don''t make them again in the future. Jie Jie Jie! Holding the door handle and opening the door, Sun long suddenly felt a sense of danger approaching. The magician''s mental strength is not low. He won''t feel wrong. There must be danger outside. Don''t you have time to think more? Sun long subconsciously wants to close the door. Click! A long gun pierced the gate and continued to insert into sun long''s abdomen. Without much thought, Sun long stepped back, covered the wound with one hand and ran to the bedroom. His magic weapon was in the bedroom, because he had just been happy with a beautiful woman. He couldn''t wear his belt when he was happy. "Damn it!" He had recognized that the gun was the gun of the man who had fought with him before. He doesn''t know how the other party came here, but if he doesn''t get the magic weapon quickly, he can''t run away. On the 17th floor, he didn''t dare to jump down without magic tools. With magic tools, he can suppress the wound with magic and escape with enough strength. Without magic tools, some of his magic can''t be used. Later, gray pushed the door and walked in quickly. He pulled out his long gun from the door and continued to chase Sun long. "Sun long, surrender. I won''t kill you." Sun long''s face was very cold and regretted it. It would be good to live in an ordinary room. If it were an ordinary room, he would now be in the bedroom, but in this luxury room, it was the living room before he could get to the bedroom. Shit, I knew I did it on the sofa. Damn bastard, when I get the magic weapon and heal the wound, I will let you survive and not die. I will let you watch your relatives and friends die one by one. Covering his wound and running, stimulated by the pain from the wound, Sun long couldn''t help imagining the scene of revenge. Chapter 175 When the woman saw that gray didn''t know where to take out a long gun, she stabbed the guests through the door and almost screamed. Fortunately, she covered her mouth in time and her eyes were full of panic. Tears of fear swirled in her eyes. She saw the man enter the door and the long gun was taken away by him. The woman couldn''t help it anymore. She screamed and ran to the elevator. Suddenly a small green figure stopped in front of her, and a small green ball appeared on her little hand. With a small face, she pretended to be ferocious and frightened her and said, "go back and enter the room, or I''ll hit you." When a woman makes a sudden brake, she doesn''t know what it is, but it''s obviously not a normal creature. She doesn''t know what the things in her hands do. She steps back step by step and runs from the other side. "Stop, or I''ll hit you." Little Molly shouted, raising her hand and may throw out the life ball in her hand at any time. As soon as the woman''s body is stiff, she stays where she is and dare not move again. "Go in, or I''ll hit you." Seeing that she was so obedient, little Molly was happy, drove her into the room from behind, and then kicked her little foot on the door and closed the door. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In front of him was Sun long. Gray didn''t throw a gun because he needed a living Sun long. He attacked from the door and didn''t predict the position of his heart or head. Otherwise, Sun long might be dead now. But even without throwing a gun, gray is still faster than him. Mages and soldiers are faster than each other, and it''s really a unilateral crush without magic. When sun long ran to the bedroom door, gray came behind him and punched him on the back. Sun longwa vomited a mouthful of blood and stumbled down on the carpet. This was the result of Gray''s failure to use all his strength, otherwise one punch could break his heart. However, it seems that the mages in these Hollywood films are all melee mages. Their physical quality is much stronger than that of ordinary people, and even stronger than that of soldiers, such as Gandalf, Dr. strange, and thieves playing melee. Sun long fell to the ground, but did not give up. He threw back a magic attack and climbed towards his belt with both hands and feet. Without magic tools, his attack power is not strong, but he didn''t want to hurt him with this. He just wanted to block him for a moment and buy time for himself. Gray''s spear stabbed, and the magic attack was as easy to burst as a blister. "Hiss!" Sun long screamed. A long sword was nailed to his thigh and nailed him firmly to the floor. Sun long wanted to continue crawling forward, but the sword nailed to him was not an ordinary long sword, but a sword in the lake. It was extremely sharp. As long as he dared to move, he could feel the pain that his thigh muscles were torn a little and his thigh bones were cut. Not everyone can bear this painful feeling. Besides, Sun long is just a mage and has never suffered this kind of damage. Sun long didn''t dare to move again. He carefully maintained his just posture to avoid touching the wound. On this premise, while keeping his lower body still, he tried to turn his head and look at gray, "spare my life!" "Yes, teach me all the magic you can." Gray said directly that he didn''t like to beat around the bush when dealing with the prisoners. "As long as you satisfy me, I promise I will let you go in the end. As long as you don''t provoke me again, I won''t kill you." "Seriously?" Sun long clenched his teeth and asked, with some doubt in his eyes. Gray didn''t care about him. He went over and picked up his belt from the bedside table. A metal dragon on it looked like a real dragon. It was embedded after shrinking, lifelike. "Don''t you touch it." Sun long''s attitude changed greatly, bulging his eyes and roaring angrily. Gray pinched his belt. The flame rose in his hand and burned it to ashes, leaving only the metal dragon in his hand. "Mr. Sun doesn''t want to live?" "Give it back to me. I can give you whatever you want, gold? Gems? Magic gem? Magic metal? I can also teach you all the magic. I will never hide it. I can find anything you want. Please give it back to me. " Sun long begged. "As you can see, I don''t have a suitable magic weapon in my hand. It''s impossible to return this thing to you. As long as you give me your magic Professor again, I''ll spare your life and never break my promise." Gray earnestly persuaded, "Mr. Sun, everything in the world can be recovered if it is lost, but there is only one life, and there is nothing if it is lost." "Please, this is my most precious thing. If you want anything else, give it back to me." As if he hadn''t heard what he said, Sun long was still begging. Suddenly I saw a man at the door move in with a stiff body and small steps. Little Molly followed behind her and asked him for credit with a proud face, "gray, I''m powerful. I''ve caught her back." "OK, little jasmine is great. I''ll reward you with a piece of chocolate." Gray took out a piece of chocolate to reward the elf, then looked at the woman, "go out and sit on the sofa. You''ll be fine, otherwise I won''t guarantee your safety." For this woman, greben didn''t intend to take care of it. He ran away and couldn''t make any trouble. But little jasmine stopped her. Let''s explain it and deal with it cleanly. When the woman saw the tragedy of Sun long, her eyes were full of fear. She trembled and took out the things Gray had just given her. Her frightened eyes wavered, "I... I don''t want your money. Let me go." "Put it there, go out and sit on the sofa. I''ll let you go after handling it. As long as you take care of your mouth, you''ll be fine." Looking at her movements, she didn''t force her to put things away. Now let her put things where, perhaps can alleviate her fear, will believe that gray is really won''t hurt her, this is a subconscious psychological effect. It''s probably that you''ve returned everything to you and you''ve taken it. You won''t hurt me. Such a psychology. Hearing Gray''s words, he quickly turned and ran to the living room. He dared not go out again and sat down on the sofa trembling. Gray looked at Sun long again. "Accept my terms or accept death." Sun long was lying on the ground. Suddenly, his face was ferocious. He turned around and pulled out the lake sword on his leg. He suddenly stabbed a sword into gray''s abdomen. "If you want my dragon, die." Gray shook his head, turned sideways and let the sword pierce the lake. He slapped Sun long in the hand. After he let go, he caught it and put it into his backpack. "You really don''t want to? If you don''t want to... " "Kill me." After sun long stabbed the air, he stumbled and fell to the ground. He looked up and looked at gray with a loveless expression. "No, I mean, if you don''t want to, I''ll be executed. You''re Chinese. You should have heard of the top ten torture in the Manchu Qing Dynasty? I have to say that in addition, I have other criminal laws, such as waterboarding, which is to cover your face after wetting the paper and add it layer by layer until you suffocate. " Gray had a cruel look on his face. Sun long remained unmoved. Half an hour later, Sun long looked at the ceiling with both eyes and asked for death. Gray is holding a magic manual. Sun long''s own magic manual is not something that the witch can''t even take notes, but a magic manual that really records magic. Sun long didn''t want to teach him anyway. Finally, he had to take out his magic manual and just wanted to die. According to him, the dragon magic tools were gone, and his best magic could no longer be used, and the mage manual was gone. He was a waste man. He might as well die. When gray was sure that the mage''s manual was true, he sighed, raised his long sword, and planned to pierce his heart with a sword. "Wait, I still want to live." Sun long suddenly said. The tip of the sword stopped at a distance of one centimeter above his heart. Gray put away his sword. "The king is a man of great promise. Although you didn''t teach me your magic, you gave me the manual. It''s considered that you fulfilled part of the deal. Let you go once. If you taught me magic, I''ll cure your injury. Forget it now. Remember not to be evil in the future, And don''t be my enemy again. " Sun long didn''t speak. Gray went out of the bedroom, solved the problem of the masseur in a few words, and went out to the direction of the experimental base. Don''t worry about hotel monitoring. Silly girl is artificial intelligence. It''s just a monitoring and sprinkling water. Chapter 176 When they returned to the base, they were still awake. Gray took out a bag of meatballs and meat kebabs and handed them to them. "Have a snack?" "You went out to buy this? And two hours at a time? " David looked at him strangely. Who can buy a meatball for two hours. "Yes, I bought it in Chinatown. I used magic to keep it warm. It''s still hot. Eat if you want. Don''t be embarrassed." "I don''t..." Basazze took the bag and said, "thank you, gray. Let''s have a good rest tonight. We''ll start learning magic tomorrow." "OK, I''ll have a rest first. You continue!" Gray walks to the room she chose before. Little Molly looks at the two people curiously. Gray asks her not to be found by the two people. She obediently doesn''t show up. Although she sits on Gray''s shoulder openly, they both ignore her directly. The room here is very simple, but gray doesn''t care. A quilt is thrown on the bed. He sits on the quilt and opens the magic manual belonging to sun long first. This is a Chinese manual, and the characters are not simplified characters, but more complex ancient characters. However, gray can probably recognize some of them, because these words are more similar to simplified characters, and he also has silly girl to help. Silly girl can get ancient characters information about this period of time in an instant and translate it to him when gray doesn''t understand it. The first page is nothing else, but the text explaining the essence of magic, but it is called magic here. People have three elements: refinement, Qi and God. The combination of the three elements can be described as Dharma. It can be described as a skill to control Qi with God, to control essence with God, and to control Dharma outside, so as to pass through heaven and earth. It can grasp the power of heaven and earth and obtain the power of heaven and earth. There are three elements in life. The spirit is sufficient and the Qi is weak, which can strengthen the body. It can not be described as law. It''s not a Dharma to have sufficient air and weak essence, which can show his wisdom. It''s not a Dharma to have enough Qi but weak spirit, more vigorous and less intelligence. The three are weak, and the two have the image of early death. If it is not enough, it can be cast into a coffin. The three are strong. The three elements coincide with each other. The mana grows day by day. It can be a alchemist and connect heaven and earth. The writing is relatively simple, unlike the complicated and difficult to understand written in some novels. In the study of magic in ancient China, it was believed that people were born with ternary, that is, essence, Qi and spirit. Gray also knew this in his previous life, but it was different from this magic ternary. The explanation in the magic manual is that when the three elements are strong and can coincide, physical fitness will have mana, that is, magic. If someone teaches him how to use these Manas, he can become a alchemist, communicate with heaven and earth and master magical power. If any one yuan is insufficient, it cannot produce mana, and these three yuan can also be nourished by foreign objects. Gray continued to look down and found an array arranged with jade, which is similar to the spirit gathering array. Standing on it can quickly restore magic, and the magic will increase with people''s age and constant consumption. Standing in the array, you can constantly hone your magic and be familiar with magic. Jade is not ordinary jade, it must be magic jade, similar to magic gemstones, which is different from ordinary jade. In addition, there is no meditation method expected by gray. He continues to look down. Here are some magic skills, which are called spells, such as magic control, which are called aerial photography. They are all small magic skills, not even Sun long''s move to turn the dragon. At the end of the mage''s manual, it is mentioned that each alchemist needs the most suitable spells, which requires them to explore and innovate. There are endless methods to use mana, and any spells are developed by the alchemist himself. Moreover, the development of spells not only needs to coincide with themselves, but also with their own magic tools. If the degree of coincidence between the three is high enough, they can play an unexpected power. Gray touched his chin, "that is to say, Sun long''s move was developed by himself. Does he have that ability?" He didn''t know that China pays attention to the inheritance of teachers. Some things are not recorded in the master''s manual. For example, the master will assist his disciples to develop spells and provide various suggestions according to his characteristics. In short, it is not to let a person develop his own spells from scratch. Magic can''t be learned at once. Gray looked at it and had a new understanding of the magic world. For the time being, he put away the manual and took out another thing. Sun long''s magic weapon, the metal dragon, is somewhat similar to Merlin''s dragon ring, but it is more domineering. Merlin''s ring looks a little naive. Both are made of magic metal, but Merlin''s ring is also inlaid with a big magic emerald. Gray can''t use either, but think about it. The effect of magic metal and magic gem should be stronger than that of magic tools made of pure magic metal. Otherwise, in the original book, Sun long would not be killed by the plot because he was destroyed by the dragon ring. The two magic tools were in his hand. Gray held a metal dragon in his left hand and a dragon ring in his right hand, trying to input magic into it. This was a habit he gradually developed later: when he met something related to magic, he didn''t know what to do? Put a little magic into it and see if there''s any change? Although I know that the dragon ring can''t be used, the metal dragon is still possible, and how can I know it can''t be used without trying? After a try, he knew that he couldn''t use either magic weapon. "Eh?" Gray took the metal dragon. When he couldn''t use this magic instrument and was about to withdraw from it, he suddenly felt that there was something in it, something that felt a little familiar. "What?" Gray did not retreat, but increased the magic input, urged the magic to continue to go deep, wrapped a trace of his mind in the magic, and then went deep. The interior of the little metal dragon seemed boundless. Finally, after the magic extended a long enough distance, gray saw a long black thing. Obviously, in Gray''s mind, there is endless darkness, but he can see the long black thing, and it is also very conspicuous, as if the black on it is also a kind of light. As he approached, as like as two peas, he saw that the dark and long stuff was nothing but a black dragon, a hideous skull, a black scale, a long beard, and a pair of wings that were not completely developed behind him, and sun long''s former dragon in Chinatown. "There is a dragon in this magic instrument?" Gray was surprised. The magic that entered it was a little unstable. He quickly calmed down and continued to approach. When he came to the black dragon, gray found that although the black dragon was lifelike, it actually had no breath, just like a wonderful sculpture. "Hello, can you hear me?" Gray''s reading hair fluctuated a little. He waited carefully. If there was anything wrong, he would immediately cut off the magic. The black dragon had no response. In the next few minutes, gray kept trying. Finally, he found that the Dragon might be really dead, or it might be just the internal form of the metal dragon. He decided to try with this thought. The magic wrapped his thought and approached the black dragon. Suddenly, he seemed to see something else. Chapter 177 This is a city, very old, not tall. People coming and going in the city wear ancient clothes, similar to the clothes of the Tang Dynasty. The weather on this day was not very good. The sky was covered with dark clouds and the wind was blowing recklessly. The people in the city were in a hurry, and many people looked frightened. On the city wall, there are a group of soldiers with bows and crossbows, knives and halberds. They are in full battle, as if some war is coming. There was a general standing on the wall. Beside him were two Taoist people dressed slightly strangely, a middle-aged man and a boy of fifteen or sixteen. The middle-aged man has a long beard and holds a two meter long heavy stick. The stick is made of unknown metal with mysterious lines. At the top of the stick, this is a fiery red jade wrapped by the stick, leaving only a small part exposed. Suddenly, the dark clouds above the city surged rapidly, the wind roared, and the river in the moat rolled violently, like boiling water. "Ready!" The general shouted, and the soldiers with bows and crossbows pointed their arrows at the moat below, and the soldiers with knives and halberds were ready. Suddenly, a ferocious head with a long beard swung out of the moat below. A pair of fierce eyes stared at the city and roared like thunder. "Shoot, shoot!" The general shouted urgently. The soldiers were already flustered when they saw the black dragon. After hearing the order, they quickly loosened the bowstring in their hands. One arrow shot at the black dragon underwater. The black dragon roared and spit out a violent and hot dragon breath, burning all the arrows to ashes. At this time, the black dragon was floating on the water. Seeing this, the young man was shocked and said in silence, "master, it''s a dragon, but he carries his back and his wings. The wind, rain and thunder move with him. This is Ying long." "Hum!" The middle-aged man disdained, "it''s just a demon dragon with a trace of dragon blood. Although the wind, rain and thunder move for it, they are not driven by it. On the contrary, what it is good at is the flame dragon breath from nowhere, which is not enough to fear." "Let''s see how to subdue the demon dragon and forge a supreme magic weapon for you." "Thank you, master." The young man thanked and saw that the master had leaped out of the women''s wall and went straight to the demon dragon. The demon dragon''s eyes flashed a trace of evil color, and his mouth was spewed out by a dragon breath. The hot dragon breath met the middle-aged man and swallowed him in an instant. The middle-aged man held a long stick, beat it down, and shouted, "a!" The jade on the long staff flashed a light as the armour word was exported. Then, in an instant, the middle-aged man was covered with a layer of heavy armor, as dignified as the God of heaven. The long staff breaks the dragon breath, which is as powerful as bamboo. One blow divides the dragon breath into two, and then a staff hits the demon dragon''s head heavily. With a bang, the scales on the demon dragon''s head broke and the dragon blood was leached out of the body. The demon dragon howled and fell into the water. The middle-aged man was unwilling to let go. He grabbed the Dragon horn of the demon dragon with one hand, stepped on the water with his feet without sinking. He shouted loudly, and the muscles on his hands worked hard. He swung the huge demon dragon and threw it ashore. The demon dragon hit the spacious land outside the city heavily, followed by the middle-aged man. When it landed, another stick hit its head. "Roar!" The demon dragon uttered a scream, the dragon''s head swung, and the dragon''s claws roared and grabbed the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man held a long stick to fight against it, and did not lose the power at all. The demon dragon roared, the dragon''s head, claws and tail came out together, and various means continued. The dragon breath also took the opportunity to spray, but at most it could only embarrass the middle-aged man. In the end, the middle-aged man caught a flaw and hit his head again. The scales on the demon dragon''s head were completely broken and bloody. Although the demon dragon was not dead, it was also hit and dizzy. "Array!" The middle-aged man put the top of the long stick against the wound on the demon faucet and shouted, and a mysterious array pattern spread out at its wound. Aware of the crisis, the demon dragon shook his head violently, but the middle-aged man was like a maggot of tarsal bone and didn''t move at all. "Jade!" The middle-aged man drank again. Hearing this, the young people watching the war on the wall jumped down without saying a word. They came to the middle-aged man, took out a small bag, took out six white jades like round beads and threw them at the array pattern hooked by the middle-aged man. Six white jades fell on the six corners of the array pattern and quickly combined with the array pattern. The array pattern became brighter. "Roar!" The demon dragon shook its tail to attack the middle-aged man, regardless of whether it would hit its own head, but when its tail fell, a semicircle shield on the middle-aged head opened and combined with the array pattern below to prevent the middle-aged man from being hurt. The demon dragon''s attack was fruitless, howled unceasingly, and his strength gradually weakened. Finally, he sent out bursts of screams with the intention of begging for mercy. "How can you spare you if you are a disaster and disturb countless people?" The middle-aged man drank and the array pattern below shook. After that, only the dragon''s blood was absorbed by the stripes, and finally became a dragon blood with the size of a basketball. Its color is like a gem, and it smells of fragrance, which is the most essential dragon blood of this dragon. Finally, in addition to the dragon blood, a white dragon shaped virtual shadow was also pulled out by the middle-aged people and integrated into the dragon blood. The dragon blood changed and finally turned into a small demon dragon. "Bring it!" The boy took out a dragon made of unknown metal and threw it. The middle-aged man took it and put it into the trumpet demon dragon composed of dragon whiskers. Slowly, the trumpet demon dragon is integrated into the metal dragon. The metal dragon looks lifelike, as if it is really a living dragon, and all parts are still close to the previous demon dragon image. The demon dragon was shriveled at this time, like a corpse that had been dead for a long time. The middle-aged man jumped down with the metal dragon and came to the boy. He pressed the metal dragon on his belt. The metal dragon slowly integrated into the belt and finally integrated with the belt. "Thank you, master!" The boy stroked the metal dragon and was overjoyed. He knelt down on his knees and knocked his head heavily. The middle-aged man stroked his beard and nodded, his face was slightly pale, and obviously consumed a lot, "this is your magic weapon. You are the best fit with dragon magic. It has no consciousness and will be driven by you in the future. Remember, people of our generation do what they do by cutting off demons and demons, punishing evil and promoting good. Don''t live up to this power in the future. " "Yes, master, I remember." Sun long nodded. The middle-aged man picked him up, put away the body of the demon dragon in a bag, and took him away. As soon as the picture turned, it seemed that a long time had passed. At this time, the young man had become a young man. He drove the evil dragon to be the disaster, and then went to subdue the demon and get a lot of reward. This kind of picture is very few, almost all in a flash. The last picture is a lively modern scene. People are celebrating. The demon dragon appears as a dragon dance and fights with a handsome blonde boy. Chapter 178 Realizing that there was no danger, gray leaned on that thought. Without feeling the danger, he continued to check, and then saw pictures. However, this is what he saw in the slightest thought. The Lord''s consciousness is still awake and always on guard until the last moment. When all the pictures flashed, the black dragon also moved. It began to swim unconsciously along Gray''s magic and ideas. Gray looked at the metal dragon in his hand. Suddenly, a little black dragon seeped out of the metal dragon and disappeared into gray''s body from Gray''s hand. "Little Molly, if I have any problems, remember to help." Although the middle-aged man said that the demon dragon''s consciousness had been erased by him, Gray was still very careful. "Yes!" Little Molly nodded heavily and patted her little chest, indicating that she had everything to do. In Gray''s feeling, after the Dragon force entered his body, it spread rapidly and took root in his body like the root of a tree. Of course, rooting is just, for example, rather, integration. Gray did not sense any external will, but only a pure dragon power combined with the dragon magic in his body to produce a wonderful change. His body temperature began to rise, his face gradually turned red, and finally looked red like cooked prawns. "Gray!" Little jasmine exclaimed and quickly condensed a life magic ball to treat him. "No, normal reaction." Feeling the changes in his body, gray felt that this change was beneficial to him and quickly stopped the ELF''s actions. This feeling is similar to the blood of the evil dragon entering the body at the beginning. It is also similar to bathing the blood of another dragon, but it is also different. Sweat flowed from the body surface, but soon evaporated into water vapor by the hot body. The white mist floated in the house. Gray grabbed the elf on his shoulder, opened the door and rushed out. Basazze had already slept, but when he heard something outside the door, he thought Maxim was coming after him again and quickly got up and went out. Although he estimated that Maxim''s injury should be serious and will not appear at this time. After all, the other party has abandoned part of his body, he should be careful. After coming out, he found that it was not maxim, but the stormy gray. He opened the door and came out of the experimental base. He only saw a back. Basazze frowned. Gray has been out twice since he arrived here today. The first time he just bought some snacks. Now what makes him run out again? Thinking of David''s words before, an idea welled up in his heart. He followed out and followed gray far behind. Gray walked out of the door and didn''t take a few steps. His body began to change violently. The fragile cloth on his body was directly broken by the expanding muscles. "Roar!" A roar like a beast came. Basazze was startled and stopped quickly. He had the impulse to reach out and make a light of fire to see what was in front of him. Here is the abandoned subway return yard, which is very spacious and empty, but deep underground, there is no light and no light source. Even he can''t see things tens of meters away here. He can see the road under his feet vaguely. But he finally held back, slowly continued to move closer, and tried to lighten his footsteps. The footsteps in front became heavier and heavier, as if there were some giant walking on the ground. "Gray!" A clear cry came from the dark. You can hear it. It''s a female voice. The voice is very pure. It''s like feeling the beauty of nature. At the same time, he also knew that the movement ahead must have something to do with gray. In the dark, gray has become a fire dragon completely out of control. After becoming a fire dragon, gray found that the new dragon power into the body was more active and poured into all parts of the body, but the most was the heart. Two minutes later, the change continued. Gray felt a little itchy on his chest. He looked down. His eyesight was better than bazadze. He could see the wrinkled skin on his chest, like those dead skin. He stretched out his claws and pulled the skin off his chest. Under the skin, there were pieces of lines similar to fish scales, bright red as fire. Under Gray''s gaze, as the itching feeling on his chest continued, the lines similar to fish scales in that area gradually solidified, and it felt like they really turned into scales. Stretched out his paw and touched it. It was like jade. It was cold and Yurun. It was very different from the previous dragon skin and the surrounding skin. "Gray, have you grown scales?" The elf was surprised. "What''s the matter? Is it different to grow scales?" Gray asked with a smile and turned to look elsewhere. This faucet is more convenient than the head. It can rotate 180 degrees and look back at your back. He found that there were not only scales on his chest, but also similar lines in other places, all over his body, but no hard scales grew. Moreover, the body has grown up. Instead of getting taller and bigger, it has become more slender and full of streamlined beauty. The body length has also reached 134 meters, and the claws are more sharp and hard. A stroke on the wall can cut the cement wall. "Of course, those who can grow scales are powerful dragons. Gray will become the most powerful dragon." The elf held his fist excitedly and flew forward to touch the scales on Gray''s chest. "Eh, these scales are so beautiful and feel so comfortable." The elf was surprised and touched it. On Gray''s chest was a circle of palm sized scales, a total of seven scales, like rubies. Little jasmine feels comfortable, but gray feels a little embarrassed, because obviously the scales have no tactile nerve. Even if there is a feeling, the skin below has a feeling, but when the elf touches these scales, he feels more sensitive and itchy than touching his skin. And gray felt that this circle of scales grew outside his heart to protect his heart. When little Molly started, he almost started instinctively. Fortunately, he restrained it in time. However, he also saw that there was no inverse scale, that is, a circle of scales. Maybe it will be a little harder than scales in other places in the future, but there will be no inverse scale. If there is an inverse scale, it is probably like this: £¨£¨£¨£©£¨£¨£¨ In this way, isn''t there an obvious flaw at the junction of inverse scale and normal scale? He thinks so. Clearly, the heart is a fragile place. As a powerful creature, how can the Dragon evolve a counter scale that conflicts with other scales here? Isn''t that creating weakness for itself? The scales on the chest should be harder to protect the fragile heart. After touching the scales, little Molly is excited to touch other places. "You have hair on your wings. How can you grow hair? Are you sick?" The elf touched his wings and said anxiously. As far as she knew, even the most powerful dragon had no hair on its wings. Gray put his wings in front of his eyes and looked closer. He found that there were some fine fluff on them, not like hair, but like fine fluff of birds. He immediately thought of something, comforted the elf and said, "it''s all right. It''s normal. It''s said that the wings of Oriental Yinglong have feathers. This wing should also grow feathers in the future." "Really?" "Really!" Gray returned to human form and touched the ELF''s head. Chapter 179 Sure that there was nothing wrong and satisfied the ELF''s curiosity, they returned to the room again. When he came out, he was going to fly to the beach. As a result, longzhili integrated with him too quickly and was not controlled by him at all. He had to change in the return yard. Fortunately, no one found it and it was not long. Go back quickly as nothing happened. After he left, basazze came out of a corner in the dark and didn''t hurry back. He touched his chin, looked at the darkness in front of him, seemed to penetrate the darkness and walls, and countless doubts flashed in his heart, "dragon? Can wisdom become a human dragon? Or the magic of becoming a dragon? Who''s another woman''s voice? " "It should be the magic of becoming a dragon. I''ve never heard of a dragon that can become a human. In other words, the strength he showed in front of Sun long is not all his strength. If he can master such powerful magic, he can''t just touch magic as he said. What''s the purpose of learning magic from me? " At that time, Gray''s dragon power was integrated and his magic rioted. He didn''t pay attention to whether there was anyone following him. He checked it before returning to the room and found that there was no one following him. Although he can be interpreted as magic, he can''t expose all his power to others. Only by leaving one hand can he protect himself. After returning to the room, he continued to study the mage''s manual and didn''t go to bed until 2 a.m. in fact, it was only in the morning when he came to the kingdom. Theoretically, he only got up for a few hours. Now he still goes to bed a little early and has jet lag. At six o''clock the next morning, gray got up on time, and bazaar had already got up. "I''ll buy breakfast and call David up. We''ll start learning magic today." Bazadze didn''t mention what he saw yesterday. Anyway, now he is in the light and gray is in the dark. What he does can''t escape his eyes. And gray really helped him. It''s ridiculous to say that he has a bad heart because the magic people can''t fully show. Bazadze went out, a magic flame swaying in his hand, so that the passage would not be so dark. With strong eyesight, he saw the scratch on the wall. After gray left yesterday, he just looked briefly and didn''t light the magic flame. Now when he looked, he found that the trace was really not human. He glanced and moved on. Gray went to David''s room door and knocked. After a while, David opened the door and came out. "What are you doing?" "Get ready for breakfast and learn magic." Gray said as he washed. Before long, basazze came back with two bags of breakfast. Then, after breakfast, it''s time to study. "Gray, give the dragon ring back to him. You can''t use the dragon ring unless you get the recognition of the dragon ring." "Teacher, then, why can''t I use the dragon ring, but he can use it?" Gray asked suspiciously, not only the dragon ring, but also Sun long''s metal dragon. Previously, I thought Merlin was a powerful mage. He couldn''t use it until he put a magic seal on the ring. It must be used by people with specific conditions. But the metal dragon is different. He even absorbed the power of the Dragon inside, but he can only use it simply. The effect is not as good as the magic gem basazze gave him. Bassaze explained: "a powerful magic instrument will choose its own master. It doesn''t recognize you and naturally can''t be used." "Magic tools have their own consciousness?" Gray blurted out and immediately felt impossible. The power of the dragon was absolutely an important part of the metal dragon. As a result, the metal dragon didn''t stop when he took out the power of the dragon. It couldn''t exist consciously. "Of course not, nor can there be. A powerful magic instrument is loyal to its master, but it is difficult to be used by others after losing its master, unless the user has the same characteristics as its master." "You mean David has the same qualities as master Merlin?" "That''s right!" "What is the same trait and how to judge it?" Gray continued to ask. "I don''t know. The teacher didn''t mention it to me. I found David because the teacher told me that Long Jie would lead me to him. In fact, as the teacher said, Long Jie led me to him." Bazadze replied, he also didn''t know, even how Dragon Ring found David was confused. Even when he first came to this newly established country, he felt that maybe he should go to the new world. "In fact, entanglement is meaningless. I promise to find you a powerful magic gem. You can forge your own magic weapon. Everyone can forge the most suitable magic weapon. The new magic weapon will take the first person who uses it as its master." Bazadze continued to persuade him that he should not stick to the dragon ring. Although the dragon ring is very powerful, it does not belong to him. Gray nodded slightly and suddenly asked, "is there any way to turn other magic tools into their own?" Bashadze''s eyes flashed a touch of vigilance, but he didn''t refuse to answer the question, "instill his magic into the magic tool for a long time, wash away the traces left by its previous owner, and maybe turn it into a new magic tool, but I haven''t tried." Merlin made them the best magic tools in the world. Of course, there is no need to rob other people''s magic tools. "What''s more, return the magic weapon to the furnace and rebuild it, turn it into the most original magic material, and then create your own magic weapon. However, doing so may damage some magic materials, and the final magic weapon is not as powerful as the original." Basaze is not afraid that gray will do this to the dragon ring, because the dragon ring is the most powerful magic weapon in the world, and it has identified the new owner ten years ago. As long as David doesn''t die, gray wants to turn it into a new magic weapon, and the difficulty will be ten times or even more than a hundred times that of the magic weapon that loses its owner. As for the remanufacture, he is even more afraid. After the dragon ring is cast, it is indestructible, and Merlin''s magic power guard, which is more difficult than the previous method. "Return to the furnace and rebuild!" Gray''s eyes are shining. He thinks this method is good. Although some materials will be lost, he can create the most suitable magic weapon, and the loss is acceptable. Seeing his eyes, basazze couldn''t help reminding, "the dragon ring is indestructible. Forcible destruction will lead to the Dragon Ring''s automatic counterattack." "I understand." Gray nodded, not listening at all. However, he thinks there is another way to use the magic tools of others, that is, like maxim in the film, he uses his own magic tools to forcibly use the other party''s magic tools, but he doesn''t know whether there is any cost. After all, the first method consumes time and magic, the second method consumes materials, and the third method should also consume something. "Then give the dragon ring back to David and we''ll start learning magic." Gray didn''t want to give out what he got. "Teacher, I don''t think it''s necessary. Don''t you think I didn''t use magic tools? I can learn magic without magic tools." "Although hoffs was hurt by you, he will recover soon. We need to speed up. You can''t use the dragon ring, but it can help David quickly master the power of magic and help us." "David, the Dragon Ring ''lent'' to you, remember!" Gretel emphasized the borrowing word, saying that the dragon ring is his own, has nothing to do with David, and is only lent to him temporarily. "I know!" David said reluctantly. Chapter 180 After a day''s study, gray initially mastered how to make a Merlin ring, that is, something similar to the spirit gathering array in Sun long''s magic manual, which can speed up the speed of returning to blue. Gray made one in his bedroom so that he could quickly restore his magic at any time. At the same time, he also learned the basic skills of magic control, and had a deeper understanding of the use of magic. One day''s study can be said to have benefited a lot. Gray admired his studiousness. He thought of this at the beginning and proposed to learn magic with bazadze instead of asking for other rewards. Although the effect of the Magic Gathering array in the bedroom is not as good as that made by basaze, it also has some effects. It can help gray quickly return to blue when he tries to wash away the traces on the dragon ring with magic, and will not affect his practice the next day. He won''t try to recreate it for the time being. According to bassaze, it''s not easy to make a magic instrument. It needs to depict countless arrays, dredge the magic lines in the magic materials and make them better bear their own magic. Those array patterns are extremely fine and complicated. If there is any mistake, it will be a failure, and the material will be destroyed, which may even threaten the safety of the magician. In history, many magicians died accidentally because of making magic tools and refining potions. Gray didn''t believe this. When he saw Sun long''s master making magic tools for him, it was not so complicated. He took out a metal dragon and stuffed the dragon power of the demon Dragon into it. It was very simple. But then I thought, maybe I took it for granted. Maybe they dredged all kinds of arrays and lines to be painted by the metal dragon in advance, and inserting the force of the dragon is only the last step. On this thought, gray also felt that bazadze would not deceive himself, so he gave up the idea of recasting magic tools for the time being. It''s easy to say that the metal dragon is completely its own thing, but although the dragon ring belongs to itself, it is also a relic of Merlin. Basazze has deep feelings for it, and then he has to lend it to David to practice magic. He can''t disappear. After all, he also plans to learn magic with basazze, make up for his shortcomings and use more means. It''s also a worthwhile trip. If he gave up the dragon to Huo Huo, he was afraid that bazadze would turn over. If he had a fight, it would be nothing. He was afraid that he would never teach him magic again. At that time, he will go to maxim or other mages in the world to persuade them to teach themselves that it may be troublesome and the possibility of success is unknown. However, maxim is possible. As long as he promises to help him deal with basaze and release moganna, of course, the other party may hold a grudge and lead him into the trap under the pretext of teaching magic. Gray didn''t want to take the risk, so he postponed the recasting plan for the time being. Next, gray went to bazaar''s magic class with David every day, and at night, he was alone in the room, honing the dragon ring. David bit the hamburger in his mouth and didn''t want to swallow it. He looked straight at basazze. "We''ve been here for three days. I''m going crazy. If I don''t go out, the school may expel me, and my roommate will call the police." "Don''t worry, they won''t remember such a person as you." Gray comforted casually that, compared with the impatient David, he now wished bazaar wouldn''t stop for a moment. His cognition of magic had undergone earth shaking changes. Although it is still far away from exploring the essence of magic, he has learned a lot. He is no longer the magic Xiaobai who can only recruit flame art. He can call himself a magician with full confidence when he goes out. And flame is gone. [gray Sutton Power: 24 Agility: 23 Physical strength: 25 Spirit: 24 skill: Advanced marksmanship Advanced fighting Intermediate fencing Intermediate firearms Intermediate equestrian Intermediate archery Intermediate self-healing Primary magic control Dragon breath (fire) Change (human dragon) Achievement point: 0] Through continuous learning, his flame skill disappeared and was replaced by a skill called primary magic control. Moreover, because he absorbed the power of the demon dragon among the metal dragons, his four-dimensional attributes increased, including two points of strength, one point of agility, three points of physical strength and two points of spirit. It is equivalent to a harvest of eight achievement points at once and a harvest of several achievements at once. "Magic is a lonely road. I can''t stand it for a few days. How can I explore the mystery of magic?" Basazze also frowned. He is satisfied with David''s current performance. He has been looking for the descendant of Merlin for thousands of years. The future supreme Merlin has really strong talent. He can learn magic quickly. Unfortunately, his mind is too bad, just like a child. "But... I really have something important." David hurried, with a tangled and wronged look on his face, and Gray''s diaphragm should not stop looking at that face. "Madder, I''m really a Yan dog... Party. I can''t see ugly things. Go back and look in the mirror later." Gray shook his goose bumps and whispered in his heart. Basazze didn''t seem to feel much about it. Seeing his look, he thought for two seconds and nodded, "let''s go out to eat tonight." "Tonight?" David''s face jumped. "I want to prepare." "What''s ready for dinner? Hoffs is looking for us all the time. You don''t have much time. Now you should seize the time to improve your strength. When you no longer rely on the dragon ring when casting spells, you can officially graduate and start studying magic by yourself. " "Don''t rely on the dragon ring to cast spells?" David looked at the ring on his hand and hesitated. He couldn''t do magic without relying on the ring. "I don''t use magic tools to cast spells. Can I replace him? Is there any way to let him retire and let me be the new owner of the dragon ring? " An untimely voice came from the side. Davidson''s face turned black. If you replace me, what am I? I''m Merlin''s heir. The Dragon Ring recognizes me. Can you use the dragon ring? "It''s a pity that the dragon ring didn''t choose you." Basazze shook his head slightly. "Just good?" Gray touched his chin. He thought he was very powerful. Although he often made up classes in his room and asked silly girl to play the recorded courses when he didn''t know, this can''t hide the fact that he has a strong talent. "Yes." Basaze nodded. He suspected that gray had the blood of a giant dragon in his body, because the dragon''s magic talent was very high. In ancient times, each dragon was the overlord of one party or the scourge of one party, but now dragons are becoming more and more rare. It''s becoming more and more difficult to cast magic in the world. In the past, they could not use magic tools to cast magic, but now they can''t. magic tools seem to have become the dominant tool of casting magic. However, supreme Merlin is different. He stands on the top of all mages. He must be able to cast spells without tools. When David heard bassac''s words, he immediately looked at gray with elation, as if he had defeated him somewhere, with a feeling of elation. Gray lowered his eyes silently. He couldn''t see it. He was going to vomit again. Chapter 181 On the bench on the street, three people sat in a row with a sandwich in their hands. "Please, this is the food from some garbage dump. Throw it back quickly." Bazadze held up the sandwich with a notch in his hand and said with constipation on his face. The sandwich tastes terrible. It''s the worst sandwich he''s ever eaten. I knew David shouldn''t have bought it. No, not to let him buy, but to prevent him from volunteering to buy. On the way, David was like husky out of the house. He couldn''t wait to write a few words on his face. In order to reduce the delay, he volunteered to buy dinner. They argued with each other, but it was useless because he had run away before they finished, and soon came back with some bags of garbage and handed them to them. Gray watched basazze eat shit, silently put down a few sandwiches, took out the remaining barbecue from his backpack and handed it to basazze, "do you want to eat barbecue?" "Thank you!" Bassaer couldn''t help but take over the barbecue, shook his hand and threw the sandwich into the distant trash can very accurately. Basazze gave a thumbs up. "Delicious. It''s a commendable good habit. It seems that I have to learn from you, gray. I usually try to bring some food with me so as not to be hungry at the critical time." "I always like to be prepared." Gray said modestly and looked at David, "do you want to eat?" "No, I like sandwiches. The barbecue is too greasy." David said stuffy and went to fight with the sandwich. Gray shrugged, tore off a small piece and handed it to little jasmine on his shoulder. I have to say that little jasmine''s talent is really great. They haven''t found it once these days, and it seems that this talent is getting stronger and stronger. "So, is there anything magical about this chair? We''re going to come all the way here to eat this... Um... Incomparably delicious sandwich?" Asked bassac. "Well, here... Here can let me empty my distractions and let me focus more on my study." David talks nonsense, bites his sandwich and looks back at a building behind him from time to time. Bazadze ate the barbecue and looked back between David and the building to discover the mystery. Gray was not curious at all and focused on food. Of course he knew that David came here for a woman. He fell in love with a big woman from childhood. Before long, the woman David was waiting for came out of the door, and his eyes suddenly turned into stars. "It''s for women." Bazadze shook his head. "David, give up. Magic is your lifelong pursuit, and hoffs may kill you at any time. If you are caught by him in the street, you will be dead." "This girl is my angel." David said firmly, his eyes full of courage. "As you said, she is an angel. How can an angel fall in love with mortals, and still... In short, you give up." Gray added casually, like a sharp knife into his heart. David turned his head and looked at him angrily. Obviously, this sentence pierced his pain. Since the magic event ten years ago, his name of psychosis has spread all over the school. He has never said a word to the goddess again. Who knows the pain, "gray Sutton, you are always so self righteous. Who do you think you are?" "The king? Rich man? handsome guy? philanthropist? dandy? Which title do you like? No, it seems that something strange has been mixed in. " "Idiot, you''re an idiot. You think I''m not good. In my eyes, you''re not an ugly fool who thinks you''re right!" David yelled and felt much more comfortable after scolding. Gray nodded and felt that what David said was reasonable. Judging people by appearance was really wrong. He also knew that this was discriminatory, incorrect, unfriendly and would be condemned, but he did not intend to correct it. Discrimination in appearance has never been broken since ancient times. People always prefer those who look good and alienate those who don''t look so good. It''s not who does it, but the whole world does it, but his performance is more obvious. "So, do you want to compare and see who is the real fool?" Gray evil smiled, showing his villainous demeanor. "How?" David blurted out. Gray looked around and stared at Becky, David''s angel, who was leaving. "It depends on which of us can win Becky''s favor." There was a flash of fear in David''s eyes, followed by anger. He felt that gray was threatening him with Becky. "Asshole, you don''t know Becky at all. How do you know her name? I don''t allow you to hurt her." Gray shook his head. "It''s said to win favor. How can I hurt her? It''s too late for me to protect her. As for the name, once again I walked past someone''s door and heard the name. I just tried it. I didn''t expect it was really her. " "Considering your situation, I''m going to give you a minute to show fairness. Catch up quickly, or she''ll leave." David turned his head and found that Becky had gone out of a distance. He looked at gray angrily and immediately caught up with him. "I''ll tell Betsy to be careful of this guy who looks like a playboy." David said to himself. After waiting for a while, they walked away. Gray got up and tidied up his clothes, ready to follow. "Gray, it''s just a few arguments. Don''t take it to heart." Basazze advised that although Becky was not David''s girlfriend and didn''t even like him, he didn''t want to see David sad. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to do anything to him. There are men and women friends and a pile of people digging at the foot of the wall. I''m just normal competition." Gray gave him a reassuring look. "Don''t let the dark side of your heart go, or it will devour you sooner or later, gray. Believe in yourself. You are a kind man and shouldn''t care about such a small thing." "That''s right." Gray gave him a compliment. That''s a good word. The chicken soup was full and he almost ate it. But his heart is dismissive. Who wants to be a good man? He just wants to be a natural and happy person. In his eyes, it doesn''t matter who is right or wrong. What matters is who has a big fist and who can bring more benefits to others. Just like him, he ousted the old king and killed countless nobles and their soldiers. Their families and friends thought he was a bad man, but the people thought he was a good man, and those who followed him thought he was a good man. Becky is not David''s private property. What''s the matter with fair competition? He didn''t come hard, and he already deserved his identity. As for the inner dark side, who is really a great saint? Even if he can really become a saint, he doesn''t want to be a saint. He is unrestrained and happy, plays around the world and does things everywhere. Isn''t it fragrant? Why should he be a saint? In a word, as long as you don''t kill innocent people indiscriminately, rape and plunder, and act within the scope of the law recognized by people, you are a good man. As for the scope of this law, it depends on what the world is. The female owner is not the male owner, the female owner is everyone''s. Chapter 182 Catch up with Becky and chat with her for a while. David is very enthusiastic to send her into the subway station and continue to talk about her broadcasting. He uses various methods to show that he likes her broadcasting and perfectly explains what is self-cultivation of licking dogs. Becky answered politely. While talking, they went down the stairs, walked to the platform and began to wait for the subway. Just as they stood still, a middle-aged man with a hat suddenly rushed out. He was holding a knife in his hand. He looked nervous and shook at them. He said in a hurry: "money, hand in the money, hurry up." When they saw the knife pointing at themselves, they immediately panicked. Becky''s brain was blank and her heart was flustered. Subconsciously, they listened to him and took the money. Then he saw the knife in his hand close to them. In a hurry, he took down his bag and handed it to the robber. David was also at a loss. It was the first time for both of them to encounter such a scene. They were scared out of their minds and didn''t know what to do. "Bracelet, give me the bracelet." The robber looked at her hand holding the bag. He was attracted by the bracelet in her hand and continued to roar. Becky hurriedly took the bracelet for him, but the robbers couldn''t wait. This is a public place. Although there are few people now, others may come in at any time. So he grabbed the bracelet and brushed it off her wrist by himself. Becky trembled with fear and looked silently, afraid to resist. The robber brushed the bracelet down at once, and then without hesitation, knocked them apart and ran straight through and up. "This is the bracelet my grandmother gave me." Becky looked wronged and wanted to cry. Even the only thing grandma left for herself was to be robbed. David clenched his teeth and shook his head ready to chase. Bang bang! Then they saw the robber rolling down the stairs like a pineapple. After rolling down, he immediately stood up, regardless of his injuries, picked up a knife and drew a circle around him to prevent anyone from approaching. "Who are you? Mind your own business, or you will bear the consequences." The man looked at gray walking down the stairs. He thought he was too frightened and was attacked by him. He was not afraid of him. "In broad daylight, the world is bright. How can you do evil here in New York City? I ran into my righteous bertman today, and I will teach you to shed blood on the spot... Bah, I will catch you to the police station. " Gray, full of the light of justice, walked down the ladder step by step. He realized something was wrong and changed his mouth. If I had known, I would have said other superheroes. Other superheroes have no principle of not killing. It is reasonable to let this guy spill his blood on the spot. "Where''s the madman? Get out of here." The robber didn''t care what he said. After he walked down a few steps, he rushed up and stabbed him in the stomach. "Be careful!" Becky exclaimed subconsciously. "Don''t worry, beauty. It''s just a thief. I don''t pay attention to bertman." Gray smiled confidently, reached out and grabbed the robber''s stabbed hand. The knife stopped a few centimeters away from his abdomen. The robber blushed, stabbed hard, still motionless, and immediately hit gray in the face with his other hand with a bag and bracelet. "It''s too much to hit the face." Gray reached out and grabbed it. His men exerted themselves. The robber felt that his wrists were about to break. Subconsciously, he let go of his knife and bag. He kicked him off, and gray quickly grabbed the dropped bag and bracelet. The robber fell down the steps. Gray went down step by step, stepped back on the ground and smiled at Becky. "Beautiful lady, is this your thing?" "Yes, yes, thank you." Becky hurried over, reached for the bag and bracelet, and thanked happily. Looking at this man with a sunny smile, who looked different from the man who just knocked down the robber, Becky only felt her heart beating faster, which was too handsome. Gray secretly complains that it''s not. He has practiced this smile for a long time. Before he got rich, marquis Riley often taught him that he had a good skin bag and could fascinate a large group of noble ladies. After marrying a noble lady, you can accumulate credit through their family and become a noble. Although Gray was not interested in the noble lady, under his father''s power, he had to practice his manners again and again to make himself more elegant and charming. Although he put it down after entering the army, it has become a habit. As long as he needs it, his body will show perfect state immediately. Gray smiled unchanged and said softly, "you''re welcome. He robbed such a beautiful lady. It''s too inhuman. Look if there''s any damage. If so, ask him to compensate." "No, No." Becky looked at the bracelet and said there was no loss. "Let go of me... Sobbing, i... sobbing you... The robber at his feet sobbed and looked at gray angrily from the corners of his eyes. "That''s good. Let''s take this guy to the police station and you can make a certificate for me." Gray smiled and said that the soles of his shoes were a little harder. Becky was stunned and took a small step back, with a hesitant look on her face. "Everything has been taken back. I think it''s better to forget it?" "Yes, forget it. People are beaten like this by you. You should not dare to do it in the future." David came over and looked down at the robber. "Let him go. You''ve beaten him like this." Gray frowned at the two of them, mainly at David, with a disappointed face. "David, you are still so cowardly. You said to let him go. Did you think he would rob others after he left? If you were a little excited just now, you might have been lying on the ground. Are others as lucky as you? " "If we let him go now, he will think, robbery, even if it fails, what can happen? The big deal is to change to another target. You are fuelling the arrogance of criminals. " The robber struggled to raise his head, "I know I''m wrong, I won''t..." Crack! Stepping on the head of a person who is not qualified to speak on the ground, gray continued, "you feel that you are a good man. You can mercifully let him go after being robbed by bad guys. In fact, you are pushing others into the fire pit to meet your poor vanity." David quickly looked at Becky, saw her face agree, and quickly explained, "I didn''t, I swear I didn''t think so." Gray ignored his ideas and looked at Becky. He had to say that few heroines in the film are ugly. The director knows what can attract the audience, which is also the benefit of high appearance. "The only thing we can do to treat bad people is to hand him over to the law and let him realize his mistakes." Becky agreed very much, nodded excitedly, and felt that her life had found a direction, "well, you''re right. Few people have a sense of justice like you now." Chapter 183 At the entrance of the subway, Greg came out easily with the robber, followed by Becky, who was about to become a fan sister, followed by David with a dark face. "Do you know David?" Becky remembered what Gray had said before. She was very familiar with David. "I''m not very familiar. I''ve met several times." Gray smiled. David nodded in the back, walked closer and smiled, "yes, yes, I''m not very familiar. I''m not familiar at all. We met a few days ago. I only know his name, and I don''t know anything else." When he said this, he didn''t want to have anything to do with gray. Secondly, he told Becky that this guy was very mysterious and a dangerous stranger. Don''t trust him easily. But Becky nodded after listening. No one knew what it meant. Out of the subway, the three walked to the nearest police station. Gray suddenly glanced back at black David and said in surprise, "are you still there?" "I also think he should be handed over to the police, and I can testify to you." David said with a serious face. Becky shook her head with concern. "We''ll just take him to the police station. If you have anything to do, you can go. You don''t have to go with us." "This... This, gray, don''t you have something very important to do? Leave it to me here. I promise to take him to the police station." David volunteered. "What''s wrong with me? How can trivial things be important? Your little arms and legs. If this guy escapes in the process of going to the police station, can you catch him? Maybe Becky will be injured. I''m not at ease." David clenched his teeth, slipped on the dragon ring, walked to Gray''s other side and whispered to him, "I promise I can take him to the police station." Slightly shaking his head, gray continued to move forward, "I have nothing to do. You have a lot to do. I remember you don''t have much time to hang out. Bassaze is still waiting for you." "That''s enough, gray. You don''t like Becky at all. Stop pestering her." David dared not let Becky hear him, and continued to whisper, with an invisible look of anger. "Becky, when I listened to the broadcast yesterday afternoon, I heard a voice that was very similar to yours. It was very nice. Was that you?" Gray ignored him and continued to chat with Becky. At first, he did not intend to find a woman, because magic fascinated him more, but after seeing Becky, he was sure that he was greedy. "I did do a program on the school radio, but the audience was very small. I don''t know if you heard my program." Becky lowered her head and whispered that few people were listening to the school radio. She was afraid of making an oolong and making people laugh. "Isn''t it... Gray seems to be trying to recall, grabbing his hair with his hand, looking very distressed." sorry, I just remembered listening to your beautiful voice, but I forgot the name of the radio station you said at the beginning. Let me think about it. " "Yes..." "Don''t remind me, I must be able to think of it. After all, it''s such a beautiful voice. I was going to listen to it today, but I suddenly had something urgent. I didn''t expect to meet a real voice. I''m so lucky." Gray''s hand continued to grasp his hair, and suddenly there was a slightly inaudible sound from his wrist guard. "Come on, gray, you were practicing yesterday afternoon... David stopped the word magic in time and said," anyway, you can''t listen to Becky''s program. " "Ah?" Becky looked at gray in surprise. She tilted her head and seemed to be thinking about whether he was such a person. After all, when he met many people who knew she was broadcasting on the school radio, he would approach her on the pretext of listening to his broadcast. "Well, I''m Becky Barney, New York University Radio. I hope music can accompany you." Gray continued to ignore someone, read out her opening speech, and looked at Becky with a smile from the corners of her eyes, "right?" "Did you really listen?" Becky looked at him in surprise. Different from those who accosted her, he actually listened to it, and he could meet her so coincidentally today to help her beat down the robbers and take back the bracelet left by her grandmother. This is so wonderful that people can''t believe it. Is this God''s arrangement? David looked incredulous and opened his mouth. "How could it be that you were with us at that time? How could you hear Becky''s radio? You must have heard it before, haven''t you? " "I like your song yesterday, especially the lyrics. It has a good artistic conception. You have a really good eye for choosing songs." Gray hummed softly with his palm on his head and his wrist on his ear. "No way, Becky, tell him that you didn''t play this song yesterday. He must have sung a song casually." David saw that he dared to hum, and his face was directly exposed with schadenfreude. He was really sure that gray had been practicing magic with them yesterday afternoon. The two of them tried to fight for a while at the suggestion of basazze. They didn''t leave each other''s sight in the whole process, and they absolutely didn''t have time to listen to the radio. "Practice is too tired. Listening to songs and listening to this intoxicating voice can make people relax and do things in a better state." "Impossible..." "David, stop talking. The first song I played yesterday was this song. Gray did listen to it." Becky said, completely proving whether Gray was lying. Is he lying? Of course, he''s lying. He''s hungry for magic. How can he have time to listen to a three line radio station? But who let him have artificial intelligence far beyond this era? With a silly girl, isn''t it easy to solve everything related to the Internet? David listened to Becky''s confirmation, tried to recall what happened yesterday, and slowly fell into self doubt. Did he really listen, but he didn''t find it? They followed them into the police station. The robber handed them over to the police, recorded his confession and came out together. David suddenly brightened his eyes, rushed to gray and said excitedly, "you must have used some kind of magic, didn''t you? You read Becky''s mind. " Gray rolled his eyes at him, then looked at Becky, speechless, "where is this kind of thing? Why don''t you go back and ask your mentor to see if he can read the magic in your heart? " Although he did hang up, he didn''t read other people''s thoughts. He didn''t have such powerful magical attainments. He relies only on high technology and the insignificant spiritual induction in his voice. This level of mental induction is not even magic. As long as there is a little resistance, it can''t succeed. It''s just to add a little favor to someone who likes you. It''s similar to those language induction in psychology, but it just seems more mysterious. When Becky heard what he said, she suddenly thought of something and looked at him strangely. "Didn''t you say you were treated? How could it be like this?" "I''m not sick." Seeing the goddess misunderstood himself, David couldn''t stand it. He didn''t want to be a psychosis in the eyes of everyone, so the words in his heart just blurted out, "magic is true, it really exists in this world, and I''m learning magic." Seeing Becky''s disbelief, David looked at gray, who studied magic with him, and said eagerly, "gray, you tell Becky that magic is real, not my wishful thinking." Gray sighed helplessly and nodded, "magic really exists." David can really turn to his competitors for help at this time. Isn''t he handing his knife to his competitors? Becky saw him like this, but she didn''t believe it any more. "David, listen to me, you''re in a very unstable mood now. You need a professional doctor." "Magic really exists." David said weakly. Then he raised his hand with the dragon ring to cover up Becky''s real magic and tell her that he didn''t lie. Chapter 184 Seeing that David was about to release magic in the street in full view of the public, Gray''s eyes coagulated and stretched out his hand to stop him. But someone was faster than him. When David raised his hand, he had firmly grasped his hand and pulled the dragon ring out of his hand to prevent him from doing stupid things. Then basazze took the dragon ring and looked at him with bad eyes. His tone was unprecedented severe, "do you know what you''re doing?" Although they sometimes fight in front of ordinary people, they will do some cover up. More often, they will deliberately cover up their particularity and will not take the initiative to expose themselves. And on this road, if David really uses magic, he will be seen by people, and then he is basically not far from hoffs. What angered him most was that David only did it to prove the existence of magic to the girl he liked, without considering how serious the consequences were. It''s secondary to expose magic in front of ordinary people. David may not grow up if hoffs really wants to find them. And if you want to prove it to her, can''t you find a more private place? Do you have to show your uniqueness in public? "I... David breathed slowly, didn''t know what to say, and put down his palm silently. "Go back." Bassac sighed and said that David was not mature enough and needed time to grow up before he could slowly become the supreme Merlin who could fight against mogana. "Basazze, i... I want to send Becky. Don''t worry, I''ll be right back." David promised tremblingly and looked forward to bassac. Bazadze shook his head after a little hesitation. "No, we''ve been out long enough today. We may meet hoffs at any time. We must go back immediately." He didn''t want to stop David from pursuing love. He was just stopping his immaturity, and it''s not appropriate to talk about love at this time. When hoffs and mogana solve it and save Veronica, he can do whatever he wants, and he won''t care about him anymore. "But... David looked over him and stared at gray. He didn''t trust that the guy was alone with Becky. He pointed to gray." will he go back with us, too? " "Gray?" Bazadze asked, although he also taught gray magic and gray called him a teacher, in fact, they were not really a teacher apprentice relationship. To be precise, they were just a deal. So he can''t ask gray in an older tone like David. "Becky just met a robber. She''s probably frightened. I''ll take her back so as not to meet bad people on the road." Gray said that he is a warm-hearted and righteous person. Good things are not done in front of him. If someone needs help, he will be condemned in his heart. "No, absolutely not." David screamed, look at this guy''s current situation, he must not be alone with Becky, otherwise everything will be over. "Why?" Becky looked at him unhappily. Why can''t gray send her back? Can he send it himself? His own affairs need him to decide? Of course, she knows that David likes himself. Last time David helped her repair the machine and let the program broadcast smoothly, she was also very grateful, but that doesn''t mean he can make decisions for himself. No one likes others to make their own decisions, and so does Becky, especially when the decision is not liked by her. Gray not only helped her, but also listened to her program, recognized her program, knew her opening words and could sing the songs she played, which was a great recognition for her who always wanted to make some achievements. More importantly, he is very handsome and smiles gently. Although he knew David when he was a child, his memory at that time had long been blurred. He could still remember David. Thanks to David''s unique nickname at that time, he would occasionally think of the boy who once handed her a note. So to say which of the two had more favorable feelings, she could certainly say that she had more favorable feelings for gray. "Ah? Because... Because of him... He... David can''t say it anymore. Can you ask him to say that this guy has a bad heart for you? Such words were said in front of her, and whether he would appear in front of her in the future. Although he has a thick face and can lick his face, people may not pay attention to him at that time. "Becky, he''s just a little confused now. The robbers and the police scared him. He needs a rest. Don''t worry about him. Let''s go." Gray smiled. "David, go back and have a good rest. Don''t think too much." Then he stopped talking to him, turned around and took Becky to the subway station. David''s face changed in the back. "Let''s go. She''s not suitable for you. I don''t see any other feelings for you from her eyes. Even friendship is almost. You don''t have a chance." Bazadze said mercilessly and put a sharp knife in David''s heart. David looked at him with a depressed face and whispered, "aren''t you my mentor? Shouldn''t you stand on my side? Why don''t you help me?" "David, I''m helping you. I''m helping you save the time you should have wasted and devote yourself to magic. I want to see you become the most powerful magician. You''re the one I care about." Basazze shook his head. "Gray is different from you. What he learned in the end has nothing to do with me, so I won''t care about him." "I missed her once ten years ago. Do I have to miss her again now?" "David, there are always many regrets in life. When you stepped into the Merlin ring, I said that you stepped into another different road. When you get something, you are destined to give up something. You will find that the magical world is far better than you think." Turn around and look again. They have gone far. In the distance, Becky looked at gray in surprise. Her little hand gently covered her surprised mouth. "Do you really know people from Radio New York?" Gray nodded and smiled, "of course, to be honest, we are old friends. It''s not a problem for him to arrange a program for you. A few days ago, he told me that they were short of people on the stage and asked me if I had any good recommendations. But I want to state in advance that this is not to please you. I just think it is a loss to all mankind that such a beautiful voice is only heard by a few people. " Like many words, when he says he is not flattering you, he is actually flattering you. If he doesn''t want to be brought into the ditch, he''d better listen to these words rationally. Becky''s voice is really good. Yes, but it''s too much to say that her voice is xianle. Whoever doesn''t hear it is whose loss. But what does it matter? As long as gray thinks it is, and then she believes it and listens happily, it''s all right. Why not do what everyone is happy about. "It''s too sudden. I... I''ll think about it." Becky wants to promise. She wants this opportunity, but she also understands the meaning. She is not a simple little girl. She knows that many things in the world have prices, not on the surface, but secretly. She turned to look at the young and handsome man. To tell the truth, the other party showed self-confidence in every move and performed perfectly in all aspects. She didn''t hate it. The other party should also have that meaning. If he agrees, it feels like he has made a deal, which makes people feel very uncomfortable. Some people have made such a request before, but it''s not Radio New York, but some small and medium-sized stations. She doesn''t like those people, so she didn''t agree, but this is a little different. His eyes are charming, his smile is intoxicating, but he is not as confident as those people, nor does he despise her. His words are like the help of friends. The price behind it was also her own guess. The other party didn''t reveal anything in that regard. Becky is tangled. Chapter 185 "It''s about your future. You really should be more careful when making decisions." Hearing what Gray said, Becky felt a little different, because some boys who pursued her said the same before. The meaning was nothing more than telling her that there would be no shop after passing through the village. We should seize the opportunity. Why is he the same? But then gray continued, "but it doesn''t matter. Gold always shines. Your voice is very suitable for broadcasting. Even if you don''t have this opportunity, there will be a lot of opportunities in the future." The tone is very sincere. Anyone who hears this will be encouraged and feel that this is the case. This man is really helping me. Becky is the same. She is deeply ashamed of her doubts. How can she doubt that someone who really helps her has other thoughts? It shouldn''t be. "I see. Thank you." Although she had made up her mind to promise now, she could not promise now. She had to wait a little longer to prove that she had considered it carefully rather than pretending to be reserved. Gray nodded. "You''re welcome." "By the way, who was that uncle just now? You and David seem to know him very well?" A few words without nutrition, Becky turned the topic to David and the uncle. She thought maybe it could shorten the distance and get familiar with each other quickly. Gray thought for two seconds and said, "are you our mentor?" After thinking about it, he added: "it should be regarded as David''s mentor. Although I also call him a teacher, in fact, both of them know that they only trade with each other. I don''t really treat him as an elder like a teacher, and he is not sure to treat him as a student." "What a strange relationship, but it makes sense that the student and the teacher are trading. You pay him and he teaches you knowledge." Becky nodded and said that if you really understand it in the way of businessmen, it''s really OK. It''s just a little too tacky. You only talk about interests, not feelings. "Is he your tutor? What does he teach you?" After understanding their relationship, Becky asked curiously, what can make these two people go to find an ordinary and sloppy uncle to study together? "This... Gray hesitated a little and felt that it was no big deal to tell her. Anyway, basadze and maxim didn''t shoot once or twice in front of ordinary people. There''s nothing to say. He was about to speak, and Becky spoke before him. "Can''t you say? Forget it. " Becky waved her hand. She thought it was just a simple question. Unexpectedly, she really asked sensitive things. "No, I''m thinking about how to say it to you. I''m organizing the language." Gray smiled, looked wary, opened his mouth around, and then leaned close to her ear. "Bazadze is a powerful magician. We are learning magic from him." The hot air blowing out when talking made Becky''s ears a little itchy, but when she heard the content of the words, Becky''s face was not so eager, but faintly replied, "Oh!" Obviously, she thought Gray was lying to her and even teasing her. "Why, don''t you believe it?" What gray wanted was her unbelieving attitude. He stretched out his hand in front of her and kept his palm still. A bottle of water appeared in his hand out of thin air. Becky swore that she had been looking at Gray''s hand when he put it out, and finally felt that she was absolutely not attracted by anything else, but the bottle of water appeared in his hand as if it had appeared out of thin air. Becky subconsciously took the water bottle and checked it. She found that it was really a bottle of water, not a prop. "If you don''t believe it, you can have a drink." Gray smiled. Becky didn''t drink it, but poured it around with water. She found that a small bubble in it would also run full of the bottle. She made sure it was real water, and then squeezed it hard and tried to bend it. "What a magical magic. How did you do it?" She has seen other magic tricks. Although she has not experienced them in person, she knows that many magic tricks are actually borrowed props and quick techniques. But she believed that Gray''s bottle of water could not be hidden. After all, the water bottle was so big and full of water. The weight would not be fake. There was no way to suddenly pop it into her hand with something. "You think it''s magic. In fact, it''s magic." "Such magic can really be called magic." Becky smiled again. She felt that gray just said that magic was just a boast of this magical magic, not a lie to her. "It''s really magic." Gray knew that ordinary people were not so easy to believe. "Come on, you grab my wrist." Becky knew he had to demonstrate magic, and then convinced herself that it was magic. She also wanted to continue to experience the magic magic that could be seen on the stage, so she reached out and grabbed his wrist, and put the water on his open palm. "You see those magic, the audience and the magician have no physical contact?" Becky nodded and looked at him suspiciously. "Those magicians usually use props or confusing actions to achieve the effect of magic. Now if you hold me like this, can I still use props or actions?" "I don''t know." Becky said bluntly that every time your magician performs magic, it seems that he is really like performing magic. What he thinks is impossible can be done. "Well, I can''t use magic by holding this hand." Gray walked up to her and stood face to face with her, holding her hand. Becky nodded noncommittally. The meaning in her eyes was: who knows if you have any other way? "Watch it." Gray reminded that two seconds later, the water bottle in his hand disappeared instantly, and there was no shadow of rapid movement. He didn''t move either manually. "How did this happen?" Becky couldn''t figure it out. Without any action, could she drive some mechanism to take the water bottle away, or was it really magic? It''s impossible. Becky shook her head hard. How can there be such an unscientific thing as magic in this world? Believe in science. Scientists have long proved that magic does not exist. Those strange legends are just some phenomena or coincidences in ancient times, which are exaggerated and deified by later generations. The world is materialistic. "It seems that you still don''t believe it. I really can''t help it." Gray sighed helplessly. How can no one believe his majesty Tangtang''s words? No, I must show you His Majesty''s majesty today and let you know his Majesty''s power. He looked around and quickly locked a building. Pull up Becky''s palm and go. The action doesn''t seem abrupt at all. Even the parties only feel confused and don''t feel offended. "What... What are you doing?" Walking on the stairs, Becky asked nervously. If she hadn''t trusted him, she would have started shouting for help now. Gray kept walking, pulled her up and said mysteriously, "I''ll show you something good." Chapter 186 The building is not high, only seven or eight floors in total. Gray is not tired to climb such a floor, But Becky, who is pulled by him, is gasping for breath, her chest fluctuates violently, and her thighs are not sour. Finally came to the roof, Becky bent down tired, one hand on her thigh, one hand on her chest, and looked at gray suspiciously. "Wait a minute, I''ll be ready soon." Gray went ahead and asked Becky to have a rest first. Suddenly, a green magic ball flew out of Becky''s back in the dark and slowly disappeared into her body. Becky only felt a cool feeling pouring into her limbs from behind. After a while, her whole body''s fatigue disappeared like a tide, as if she had just climbed to the eighth floor. "Eh?" Becky widened her eyes in the dark, gave out a surprised doubt, checked her body up and down, and found that she was really tired and there was nothing wrong. Quietly put your hand behind your ass and pinch the buttock meat. they hurt! Not a dream! If you want to ask why you pinch the back, how delicate the skin is. If you don''t pay attention to your strength, it''s easy to leave marks on your hips, you don''t have to worry about it at all. After determining that she was not dreaming, Becky''s first reaction was to look up at gray. Apart from him, Becky could not think of anyone who could help herself at this time. In front of him, the man might have such ability. However, all this is based on the premise that he really knows magic. Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense. Does magic really exist? Becky couldn''t help but meditate. Her feeling couldn''t be wrong. Her physical fatigue really disappeared. This can''t be fake. Suddenly, Becky''s expression stagnated and her face became wonderful, because the guy in front seemed to be taking off his clothes. Although the rooftop in the city is also dark, it is not out of reach. Even if there is no moonlight at night, the lights of buildings and streets scattered here can barely see things. Therefore, as soon as Becky looked up, she vaguely saw Gray taking off her clothes. What does he want? Becky was surprised, her hands and feet suddenly cooled, looked around in panic, turned and ran to the back of the stairs. Suddenly, a dark shadow flashed, and gray appeared at the entrance of the stairs, blocking her way. "Where are you going?" Like the voice of the villain in the film, she saw an evil smile on Gray''s face. "Huh?" Becky quickly shook her head and woke up. There were no villains in front of her. Gray didn''t laugh evil, just with some doubts. "Why did you take off your clothes? I thought... "She was embarrassed to go on, so she had to look at him angrily with light blue eyes. She seemed to be angry at him, but she was actually hiding her embarrassment and shyness. "Don''t you believe it? Show you magic?" Gray said like this, with a trace of innocence on Junlang''s face. "Why... Why are you here to show? Why do you have to take off your clothes to show?" Becky pointed to the surrounding environment. In this case, you still take off your clothes. I think it''s hard not to misunderstand. "Magic can''t be seen by too many people. It will cause social unrest." Gray explained. "Then why can you show me?" Becky wondered, with some speculation in her heart. "Because when you ask, I don''t want to lie to you. I tell you the truth and you don''t believe it. Of course I want to prove it to you. I''m not a liar." Gray said very frankly and seriously. Then he stared into her eyes, "and I believe you, you won''t say it." The last sentence, sincere, can be described as a fatal blow. After a short time of communication, on the basis of the favor he got from the robbers and helped get back grandma''s bracelet, Becky''s favor with him has increased a lot again. Now it''s not low. This last sentence hits the heart. Damn it, it''s a heartbeat. Becky was annoyed. Even if he had just helped himself, looked handsome, had strong abdominal muscles and trusted himself, he couldn''t fall so easily. At least he had to fight back and forth. Becky is not a little white who has never experienced love. She can be so simply moved. Of course, there are reasons why gray uses all kinds of speaking skills and even uses the micro incalculable spiritual induction, but the bigger factor is that Becky has a good impression of him from the beginning. Without this, everything behind can not be established. After clearing the misunderstanding, Becky immediately looked at gray curiously to see how he wanted to show his magic and why he took off his clothes. Is it not cold without clothes in such a cold weather? Gray clenched his fist and coughed gently, which attracted Becky''s attention and said: "my magic name is dragon change, which can become a dragon, but it''s too big in the city and will attract people''s attention. Let me show you the Dragon Wings." He specially explained in advance to avoid being misunderstood as a devil. Last time, some guys saw Dragon Wing and regarded him as Satan. Although the final result was good, it can''t be done again. Men regard him as Satan, which can increase their awe of themselves, but women can''t. If women think he is a devil, how can he take his sister? Bah, how to communicate life with girls, so you must explain it in advance. "Dragon Wing?" Becky flashed a bright color in her eyes and looked at him expectantly, "does it grow out of your back?" "Yes, you see." As soon as gray spoke, he skillfully gave birth to a pair of Dragon Wings on his back. Although not as good as the Dragon wings when he really became a dragon, each wing has a wingspan of five or six meters, but it also has two or three meters. It looks heroic and extraordinary. Many games like to add wings to the characters in the game design, or you can buy wings in the later stage, because the wings are really beautiful, and many people are willing to pay for it. After gray said in advance that it was the Dragon Wing, Becky didn''t feel afraid. Instead, she approached a lot curiously and even wanted to touch it. "Touch it if you want." Gray said thoughtfully and took the initiative to put his back on her hand. Becky''s palm touched the Dragon Wing and found that the Dragon Wing felt cool, very textured, and perfectly combined with the back. At this stage, Becky finally believed that there was magic in the world, but she didn''t know it before, or she was deceived. Damn the US imperial government, I knew they were hiding something from us. After criticizing the US imperial government in her heart for a while, Becky''s hand has completed a circle of territory inspection on Gray''s wings and is heading for some dangerous areas. "Woman, you are playing with fire." "Woman, you succeeded in attracting my attention." After playing two domineering words in his heart, gray shifted his attention from the middle of Becky''s body to her eyes. "Can this wing fly?" Becky asked curiously. Gray replied without thinking, "of course, do you want to try?" "Try and fly." Becky stepped back to see how he flew. But Gray''s hand was faster. When he realized that she was going to retreat, he grabbed her hand and pulled her in front of him. Then he stopped at his waist and hugged her. The princess hugged her. As soon as his wings shook, they flew away from the roof. Chapter 187 A slight wind blew in her ear. Becky stroked her hair hanging in front of her eyebrows behind her ears. She had recovered from the initial state of confusion and fear and turned into a look of curious baby. She put her hands around Gray''s neck and looked at the city below curiously, full of surprise and joy. "I''ve never seen this city from this angle. It''s really... Incredible." Becky cheered and looked at the brightly lit city below with bright eyes. She wanted to see all the places. This feeling is like God''s perspective. Looking down on the people below, it seems to have stepped on all the high-rise buildings, parks and lakes below, and it seems that you can hold everything in your hand by bending down slightly. There is also a faint vanilla flavor in the air, which is not obvious, but it will always pass through the tip of the nose inadvertently and get into the depths of your brain. The very light flavor can linger on the tip of the nose for a long time. Becky adjusted her posture and moved her hand around Gray''s neck. Suddenly she felt as if she had touched something, and then she got a touch on her hand. The pain was not painful, but the strange feeling made her feel like she was stabbed by a poisonous needle, subconsciously retracted her hand, and the whole person lost her balance. "Ah ~!" A soprano almost broke Gray''s eardrum. At that moment, he almost threw her out. Fortunately, he had a quick reaction. Instead of throwing her out, he held her tighter with his arms. "What''s the matter? What''s wrong?" Warm man gray went online. He not only didn''t care about the eardrum, but also booed her and took care of her. "Thank you. I''m fine." Becky breathed out a long breath, which made her heart beat violently. Gray was also frightened by her, as if he felt each other. Wiggle in Gray''s arms and adjust their awkward posture due to their violent movements, "I just seem to touch something on your shoulder?" As she spoke, she looked at Gray''s shoulder, but there was only her arm, and there was nothing but her own hand. Gray smiled gently, "it''s all right. I should have met bats. There are so many bats at night, and it''s dark and I can''t see them." Of course he knew it was little Molly. Little Molly fell off her shoulder because of their actions, and then flew to her head. Now she can''t see it when she looks at her shoulder. Otherwise, she might find little jasmine. As I said before, little jasmine''s ability is to reduce her sense of existence, not invisibility, so when they clearly know that there is something there and concentrate on staring, they will find her existence. Although in order to get his sister together, little Molly doesn''t want to be exposed for the time being. "It''s late now. Where''s your house? Let me take you home." Feeling almost the same, gray is ready to end Becky''s wonderful trip and leave her some thoughts. If she were to watch and play all at once, they would almost be over, and it would be over before they started. "Go back now?" Becky thought, in fact, it seems quite far from her home. She should be able to take a good look at the scenery elsewhere on the road. "Well, my house is over there. Please." Becky looked at the building below and barely recognized the direction she was going home. After that, she didn''t know what she thought, and puffed, "you said to take me home. I didn''t expect it to be like this. I knew it would be like this. I must promise without even thinking about it." "At first, I just wanted to take you home by subway. It''s just that you asked me if I''m sorry to lie to you. That''s why I''m like this." "Isn''t that good now?" "Very good. Maybe that''s what God means. I want to take you home, but it hopes you can have a wonderful journey." Gray whispered. He doesn''t fly fast. If he flies too fast, the wind will be cold on him, otherwise he can carry it. Becky is expected to get sick as soon as she comes home. Chatting all the way, they gradually approached Becky''s place, but at this time, gray seemed to have a little trouble, and thin beads of sweat appeared on his head. "Are you tired?" Becky was acutely aware of this, and then wiped his sweat with her sleeve. "Thank you. I''m ok. This distance is a piece of cake for me." Gray held Becky''s hand tightly and said confidently. "Don''t try to be brave. Find a place to put me down, and then let''s go back. It''s not far." "It doesn''t matter. Since it''s not far away, I can continue." Gray gritted his teeth. Men can''t say no. Not far away, a few minutes later, they fell down in a residential building. Put Becky on the ground and gray ''secretly'' shook his hand. "Thank you for bringing me back. You''ve been flying without clothes for so long. I feel your body is cold. Although you say the magician has good physical quality, you''d better go down and take a hot bath and have a rest before you go." Becky warmly invited. Gray couldn''t help nodding in agreement. Becky lives alone in a rented house, a small one of about thirty or forty square meters, with a kitchen and bathroom, more than enough to live alone. After Becky came down, she showed gray the bathroom and went into the small kitchen. Before she had dinner, gray looked at the room curiously for a while, went into the bathroom and began to take a bath. When he came out, Becky''s dinner was almost ready. Before long, Becky came out with simple food and two wine glasses and a bottle of red wine. "Celebrate my new understanding of the world today." "It''s worth celebrating. Cheers." Gray nodded and clinked glasses with Becky. After a meal for half an hour, he was slightly drunk. Seeing that it was late, gray got up and left. Becky sent her off enthusiastically. Suddenly, her foot slipped and she was about to fall to the ground. Fortunately, Gray was quick eyed and grabbed her waist. Four eyes were opposite. Becky smelled the faint fragrance again and closed her eyes intoxicated. Gray understood, bowed his head and kissed deeply, and the hand on his waist gradually moved down. "Are you very skilled?" Becky felt almost suffocated. It took too long. "Nonsense. For the first time, if you don''t have a teacher, you''ll hold your breath." Gray quibbled and bowed his head to continue. Both hands unconsciously began to move, and clothes were thrown on the ground at random. Finally, be honest. An hour later, gray looked at the ceiling and a light curtain flashed in front of him. [the host successfully spent the night with the three heroines on a voluntary basis, and you achieved success: male host? Reward: achievement point + 3] Gray almost broke down when he heard the tone. Fortunately, he had superb skills and strong self-control. Looking at this achievement, gray couldn''t help falling into deep meditation, "scum... Bah, is it still good to be a warm man?" It seems promising. No, I''m not that kind of person. No, men can''t say no. that ''s ok! But what''s the matter with the question mark behind it? Can''t I, King gray, afford the title of just a man? Three achievements are there. Gray doesn''t want to move it at all. He doesn''t want to move or think. Just sleep with the beauty in his arms. It''s comfortable. Chapter 188 The next morning, Becky went to class. Gray didn''t continue to fly back. It was only during the day that he was conspicuous. Basadze said that flying at night was just an excuse. He wanted to drive his old car. However, before going back, gray also went to New York City radio station to have a friendly exchange with their director. He invited him to have a cup of coffee and gave him some small gifts. They successfully became old friends they hadn''t seen for many years. Then looking at the white hair of the station, gray silently changed the word "old friend" into "forgetting friends". They met not long ago. The forgetting friend asked him to help recommend several people, saying that the station was short of people. So by chance, gray found the legendary figure hiding in New York University Radio, Becky Barney, who thought of the needs of his old friends and strongly recommended him. So the friend who forgot his years was very happy and immediately called Becky. He called the school and explained that it was Radio New York. Not long after that, he heard Becky''s voice. Under Gray''s gaze, the two communicated very smoothly. Finally, the old friend said he wanted her to make an appointment with gray for dinner and chat. Gray exchanged views with him, hoping that Becky could have a good program, and the time period should be appropriate. It doesn''t have to be the best at once, but it can''t be the worst. His old friend promised. Gray believes he won''t be perfunctory. After all, he won''t offend easily if he can take 200000 dollars at a time just to put someone in. Moreover, this person is still a student of New York University. He studies broadcasting and has excellent grades. They also have to recruit themselves, which is not a forcible congestion. Maybe giving Becky 200000 will let her choose another way. There are many ways that 200000 can get through. It''s just 200000 for her. It''s really a deal. Although it''s almost the same now, it''s still wearing a cloak, isn''t it? We all have face. As for gray, where did the money come from when he first came to this world? Anyway, he didn''t change it with gold. He changed some pocket money with gold. All the money in the card was for silly girl to search the bank account and borrow it from some rich people. Everyone borrowed a little, so it gathered into a huge sum of money. Moreover, most of them are foreign accounts, which are deposited in the account after being converted into US dollars, leaving no trace. Now gray finally found one thing, that is, when the money reaches a certain level, it''s really just a string of numbers. There''s nothing to be excited about. It''s not as attractive as a pile of gold. After getting rid of Becky, gray should go back and continue to study magic. He is a studious man. He feels uncomfortable without studying all day. At this time, they should teach for a long time. But the problem is not big. All gray needs is some basic magic knowledge. He doesn''t expect basazze to teach himself more profound and powerful magic. He has learned almost the basic knowledge these days. He just found some questions in the process of practicing magic. He needs to ask basadze to solve his doubts. This is the advantage of having a teacher. If you have any doubts in practice, you can get guidance and don''t take detours. Otherwise, you can only get a small fireball by rough means as he did in his early days. Now it''s different. He can directly release small fireballs, but the power is smaller than what he made with brute force, but it''s convenient and fast enough, one per second. As long as the magic is enough, he is a humanoid self-propelled bomber. On the way back, gray suddenly frowned. He saw a familiar man coming towards him at a fast pace. It was obvious that the target was him. Gray turned and walked into an alley. Before long, he saw him follow in. He didn''t hide his whereabouts and walked in. "Are you trying to die?" Gray looked at Sun long with a cold face. "Don''t get me wrong." Sun long opened his hands and said he had no threat. "I''m here to make a deal with you." Now Sun long is colder than what he saw before. It''s not the change in appearance, but the ethereal change in temperament. It looks more gloomy, crazy and frightening than before. Seeing from a distance, pedestrians are expected to take a detour. "How did you know I was here?" Gray looked at all directions for fear that he might accidentally enter the trap and be ambushed by Maxim and others. Even if your majesty is invincible in the world, it is inevitable that two fists are difficult to defeat four hands. Magicians have different means, so it''s really hard to be on guard. Sun long took a deep breath to prevent himself from making some irrational actions. These days, he is about to be driven crazy. After taking a deep breath, he became much more relaxed and patiently explained: "don''t worry, I''m alone and haven''t put any tracking magic on you. You''re much stronger than me. If you track magic on you, you''ll soon find it. I''ve been wandering around some places in New York City where I feel I can meet you these days. I don''t hope to meet you. I''m really surprised. " "Where you might meet me? How do you know where I''m going? " Gray was surprised that he was a black family in this world. Although silly girl improved her identity and got her certificate, it was all made up. It was impossible to find him by relying on those information, and there was no mention of this place in those information. "I don''t know, but I feel you will appear in these places. It''s a mysterious feeling. I don''t know." Sun long shook his head, and then he continued to talk about trading. "What deal?" After making sure it wasn''t a trap, Grayton was full of confidence. Little jasmine is really easy to use. She is not only small and cute, but also can be a portable nurse, protect herself, and use as a human lie detector. How can such a comprehensive elf not be loved? Sun long approached a few steps, "I know a news about you, which is related to your life and death." "Please!" Gray looked serious and made a formal gesture. Sun long choked for a moment, his eyes suddenly became cold, and the violence at the bottom of his heart surged into his heart again, but he held it back. Compared with what he wanted, this flirtation was nothing. "Since you said it was a deal, you naturally have to take out your chips." Grayton knew when he was young, waved his big hand, looked like a local tyrant, and said carelessly, "how much money do you want? You don''t have to save it for me. Money is just a number for me." Also, he doesn''t have a check in hand now, otherwise he must give Sun long a check to fill in casually. It''s a mistake. I didn''t even prepare the necessary checks for the boss. It''s really unprofessional. How can I meet people when I go out in the future? I''ve decided. I''ll prepare some cheques for a rainy day. Just when gray was secretly distressed that he was not fully prepared, Sun long''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. Blood began to appear in his eyes and his hands clenched tightly. It was obvious that he endured extremely hard and might hurt people in the next moment. "I want my magic weapon." Sun long''s teeth clenched and spit out a few words between his teeth. "You didn''t get angry so easily last time." Gray looked at him with a smile, "at that time, you were nailed to the ground by me, and all the magic tools were taken away by me. You still can''t help being angry, but now you can''t help it. Is it difficult that the belt is actually a seal?" "Give ~ me ~ method ~ instrument, give ~ you ~ elimination ~ breath." "I don''t need any news." Gray said frivolously, especially the last word, which has the magical power to provoke people''s anger. "Die!" Sun long roared. "Wait!" Gray raised his palm. Chapter 189 In the alley, two people stand opposite each other. One makes an attack, and the other raises his hands. He is not defending, but calling a stop. Sun long''s back teeth were almost broken. His only remaining sense of consciousness told him that he couldn''t fight. Only by stopping and discussing carefully could he solve the problem. In an instant, he warned himself to bear it countless times in his mind. Sun longcai slowly took his fist back, "I want my magic weapon." "What news can you give me?" Gray finally didn''t intend to tease him. Although he wasn''t interested in the news of hoffs, what did it matter to listen? "News about your life and death." Although Sun long is going crazy, he is not stupid enough to tell the news directly. Gray chin, a surprised face, "the world is going to be destroyed? Someone''s dropping a nuclear bomb on New York? When aliens came to earth, New York was the first destination? Well... New York is full of disasters. " No matter how he guessed, Sun long didn''t let go anyway, and he couldn''t see much information on his face. "Give me the magic weapon and I''ll give you the news." Of course, gray guessed wildly. After thinking for a second, he decided to guess seriously, "did Maxim find our position? No, even if he finds out, he is not our opponent unless he can find help. " Suddenly, Gray''s eyes lit up. In the film, Maxim just went to find help, and then found David''s base at New York University. But don''t think about it this time. Gray won''t leave such an obvious flaw. Gray of New York University has long let silly girls invade and delete the information. He also wants to study with basazze for a few more days. He doesn''t want to be disturbed so soon. Therefore, maxim should not find them. That is, he is calling more than one helper, We should have an overwhelming advantage over them, otherwise Sun long won''t say it''s about their life and death. Sun long looked at him and guessed that he was getting closer to the truth. He was more and more worried, but the expression on his face was still trying to maintain an expressionless zombie face. Coupled with his uncontrollable madness and ferocity, people couldn''t see the slightest information. "If you can''t guess, give me a magic weapon and I''ll give you news. Anyway, I can''t beat you and will never lie to you." "If you can''t guess, it''s none of my business. I''ve got everything I should take. At most, I haven''t reached the maximum benefit." Gray shrugged and said indifferently. "Aren''t you the enemy of hopas?" Sun long was only sealed into the Horcrux first, but he didn''t know about Maxim''s enemies. The reason why he helped deal with basadze before was that basadze sealed him and he wanted revenge. He wasn''t under Maxim''s hand. Gray stared at him in disbelief. "I''m so kind and modest. How can I make enemies with people casually? It was just an employment task before. I tell you, don''t slander good people, otherwise my lawyer will send the lawyer''s letter to your door." The negotiation entered the negotiation stage. Seeing the opportunity to get back the magic weapon, Sun long was much more emotionally stable. "Hoffs has a smaller mind than the eye of a needle. You helped his opponent and are already his enemy. As long as he solved basazze, he will find a way to deal with you immediately. There is a saying in our country that we are afraid of thieves and thieves. It''s uncomfortable to have such a person thinking about your life? Maybe sometime, the boat will capsize in the gutter. " "You curse me?" "I say the truth." "Well, for your sincere sake, I''ll tell you the truth." "What truth?" "The world is big. I want to see it." "The world is so big that hoffs wants to kill you..." Sun long wanted to refute that the world is so big has nothing to do with Maxim''s killing, but then he thought, the world is so big and hoffs may not be able to find him in the vast sea of people. Although this way of recognizing counseling has no face, it is very effective. As long as you hide deep enough not to be found, and you can swallow that tone in your heart, everything will be fine. "You can''t hide it. After hoffs succeeds, the whole world will be in their bag." Sun long also knows some of Maxim''s plans. Maxim didn''t know that his magic tools were gone for the time being. He thought that sun long and he were still people of the same level, and there was no hypocrisy of others, which was very suitable for them, so he invited him to join them. Of course, he briefly said his plan, but he didn''t say it specifically. He just said that the world would be theirs after success. "To tell you the truth, I won''t give it to you without better and greater benefits." Gray shook his head and said that he didn''t need to know the specific news. As long as he knew, he could probably make some preparations. "You can''t use my magic weapon. It''s just a waste to you. It''s also a waste to take it. Give it to me. I''ll help you find materials and make a better one." Sun long was anxious, and his irritable mood surged up again. "Can you cast magic tools?" Gray was surprised. He wanted to learn how to make magic tools with basazze, but now the other party wants to teach David magic and quickly improve his strength. It''s also the way to teach himself. It''s too unlikely that he wants to teach himself alone. "You won''t?" Sun long asked in surprise, and then quickly changed his mouth, "do you want to learn? I can teach you, but you must give me magic tools. " "Wait for me to think." Gray wants to recast the dragon ring and the metal dragon to make a magic weapon for himself. Both are materials. If he abandons the metal dragon, the recasting of the dragon ring will lose part, he needs to find other materials. Moreover, it seems that casting magic tools is not just mixing several magic materials together, and then the depiction of array patterns is over. The process is very complicated only after bassaze mentioned a few words. We should also consider whether the materials are compatible or mutually exclusive, and what weak impact different materials have on the final results. It is as complex as refining medicine, which makes people''s head big. Finally, gray decided to return the metal dragon to him, but the price had to be discussed. "I can give you the magic tools, but you must find me a magic manual recording casting magic tools and a medicine refining magic manual. And I want to tell you that the demon dragon in your magic weapon has been absorbed by me. Even so, the magic weapon will be given to you after you find something. " "What?" Sun long shouted angrily, and then saw Gray''s indifferent eyes, forcing himself to calm down. "Without the power of the demon dragon inside, the power of magic tools will be greatly reduced. It is not enough to change to two magic manuals." Sun long growled in a low voice. He knew that if the power of the demon dragon was absorbed by him, it would be difficult to get it back unless gray could be killed, so now he just wanted to get the magic weapon back and find a way to repair it in the future. Gray chuckled. "The deal is that you love me. If you don''t want to, you can forget it." "Do you know how I will get these things for you? They are either in the hands of some powerful mages or dig people''s graves in the graves of some old guys. I will be chased and killed by their descendants." Sun long said angrily and wanted to eat the guy in front of him alive. "I don''t care. If you want your magic weapon, you must give me what I want. Otherwise, this transaction can be voided." "Unless you separate the dragon power and integrate it into the magic weapon, I won''t agree to such outrageous conditions." The two began to bargain and finally reached an agreement. Sun long found gray a magic tool casting manual and a incomplete medicine refining manual. Gray gave him magic tools to give him the strength to find these things. In order to ensure that he could bring something back, he not only made a poison oath in the name of master and magic, but also asked gray to plant a tracking magic near his heart. Generally speaking, tracking magic is attached to each other unconsciously. It is slightly difficult to detect, so it is also very fragile and easy to dissipate. However, when you love me, it is still planted near important organs of the human body. Even if the owner knows where the magic is, he doesn''t dare to impact it with magic and can only complete the agreement. As for whether Gray will chase him with this thing in the future, Sun long said that he believed that gray was a man who paid attention to commitment. He couldn''t move gray and frankly recognized Sun long''s brother. He also secretly said that he was indeed a good man. Even his enemies thought so. There is also the news that sun long gave it away for free, that is, maxim is calling a large number of people. Gray felt that since he was a brother, he still had some things he wanted, but Sun long didn''t turn off the gas at home. He hurried back to turn off the gas and left in a hurry. Chapter 190 This is destined to be an unusual way home. After completing the transaction with sun long, gray went to the base again and met another person on the way. This time he was not an acquaintance, but gray also knew him. Although he didn''t know the name, he knew the man, and when he saw the man, silly girl instantly gave his details, and then he knew the name. Dak stone is a famous magician of the United States. His magic is extremely superb. Major media reports say that his magic can be called amazing. The man closest to God wants to decrypt his magic, and all of them end in failure. So far, no one knows his magic mystery. But in fact, this guy is a magician. All his magic is magic. There is no fraud at all. They are all real materials. Ordinary people naturally can''t solve the mystery. Dak is signing for the crowd around him at this time. Many people know the magic master. Even if they don''t know who he is, they will go up to ask for a signature as a collection or show off to their friends. However, the fans of magic stars are obviously not as enthusiastic as film and television music stars, and the scene is in good order. Looking at the popular dak, gray stopped, touched his chin and fell into meditation. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ An hour later, gray, who changed his low-key clothes and wore a black hat, walked leisurely into the experimental base. Inside, basazze was sitting on a chair suspended in the air. He was letting David practice controlling his magic. David practiced absently. His eyes always glanced at the door. He had two big black circles around his head. When he saw Gray coming in, he suddenly turned around, "why did you come back now? Where did you go yesterday?" Basadze was sitting in a chair reading and was in a more relaxed state. The magic got out of control and the chair hit the ground directly, which startled basadze. Gray looked at this guy strangely. He didn''t know that he had a housekeeper or his mother back to him in advance. "Where to go is my personal freedom. I don''t have to tell you." Gray replied, looked at basazze and said faintly, "I went to an old friend''s house yesterday and talked about Becky''s work on New York radio this morning." Davidson was relieved that Becky and gray had just met. They should not be his old friends. And Becky is not that kind of person. How can she let someone spend the night at her own house in less than a day? What he doesn''t know is that as long as the situation requires, the head of Radio New York just met can be his old friend. Becky has been honest with each other and had in-depth exchanges. How can he not be an old friend? As for the length of time, it is even more irrelevant. Since ancient times, it is difficult to retain true love. Only the routine has won the hearts of the people. As long as the routine is used well, it is entirely possible to fall in love at first sight in a minute, not to mention the long time of a night. At ease, David felt a sense of fatigue and felt his brain drowsy. Last night, he watched gray send people home, but he didn''t come back. He sat in the Merlin magic ring and waited for half the night. He was worried that he didn''t fall asleep in the middle of the night. He was called up by basadze early in the morning. I thought basazze would let him go when he saw him like this, but the other party said that this state was just right. Only when he was tired can he break through the limit. David didn''t have enough time and needed such hell training. David was upset and wanted to make trouble for the guy in front of him, but when he thought about it carefully, he found that he didn''t have the ability to make trouble for the other party at all. Because in many ways, what gray is now is what he tries to be. For example, being loved by women, rich, powerful magic, and becoming a big winner in the physical world. Well, he has an advantage over gray in the latter, but he put it down when he became a magician, because he has got the magic power he has been thinking about for ten years. If you really want to trouble him, you can only use some of the small hands used by the little gangsters in school. It''s disgusting for gray at most. Finally, David finally let go of this caution. He was afraid that he would be killed. In recent days, although bassac and gray are nominally teachers and disciples, they are actually equal relations. Gray respects when he should, but often talks to him with an equal attitude. So it''s really disgusting to him. If he was beaten, basadze should also say he deserved it? However, it is absolutely impossible for him to give up the goddess, so gray is still his rival in love. Bazadze said that he has a good talent and will be more powerful than gray in the future. He will beat him up at that time. "Pa!" Basazze threw a transparent magic ball and hit David heavily on the head. His face was not very good. "What are you doing? Keep practicing, and gray will practice with a heavy object. " Magic control is different from those mental control with the same super power. Mental control is mainly the control of spirit, while magic control is the subtle control of magic. Of course, mental power is also a very important part. Not only that, such exercise can also harden their spirit and magic, and make them stronger and stronger. Gray nodded, glanced, and locked David''s experimental equipment of hundreds of kilograms. Magic lifted it up behind him and walked slowly towards basazze. Basaze looked up at him. Gray was only powerful in magic and spirit a few days ago. After various exercises these days, he has gradually achieved subtle control and made great progress. "I came back just in time. I went to my former place by the way last night. I think you are more familiar with flame magic, so I chose this magic red crystal for you. Red crystal has a good increase in flame magic." Bassac took out a bright red crystal and handed it to gray. The volume of the crystal was larger than bassac promised. "The increase of crystal to magic is not as good as that of gem, but this crystal is relatively large and has a better effect than a small circle of gem." Basazze meant that the crystal was no worse than the gem he promised him. This was the reward for his help before. Gray took it and put it into his backpack. He liked the gem on the dragon ring better than the crystal. Keep this crystal as a collection, or practice your hand with it the next time you cast a magic weapon. When he came to basazze, Gregory pulled a chair and sat down. He went straight to the point, "today, on my way back, I met the former Sun long." "Sun long? Is Hoffer there? " Hearing the information about the enemy, basazze sat upright in the suspended chair, his eyes sharp and looked at gray. Of course, I don''t doubt that gray has any problem. He talked about it as soon as he came back. At first glance, he is a magnanimous gentleman with excellent personal character. Naturally, there will be no problem. But hoffs made him have to care. If Gray was tracked and blocked here, it would be over. "You betrayed us?" David opened his eyes, yelled, and looked at gray excitedly. Two people squinted at this guy. Even if they really betrayed, is there anything to be happy about? You should be worried about your life right now. If Maxim really finds here, he will not let you, the supreme Merlin who may prevent him in the future. Chapter 191 Looking at each other, they silently ignored someone''s speech. Basazze also glared at him and asked him to float the chair again. Don''t be distracted. "He is..." "Shut up." Bassac scolded and looked at gray. "No hofas, just Sun long." Gray went through the whole story, but left out a lot of things. For example, how did he find Sun long after he went out that night? After finding Sun long, things were slightly modified. It became that sun long was defeated. He took the initiative to hand over magic tools to beg for life and promised not to do evil in the future. Gray was very kind and decided to let him go. Sun long thought he had found the capital to exchange for his magic weapon today, so he came to trade and wanted to get his magic weapon back. The figure of the elf and the fact that he was only chasing after magic tools and magic manuals were replaced by eliminating evil. Finally, he read that the enemy had repentance and temporarily let him live a new life. The story is full of positive energy, and there is absolutely no possibility of 404. "Is he looking for someone?" Bazadze''s expression became more dignified and explained to him: "hofas is a representative of non academic school. He is the oldest existence in that department. He has very high qualifications. If he wants to find someone, he will certainly attract a lot of people." "Yes, that''s what sun long said, so do you have any countermeasures, or shake people. They are non academic, so you must be academic?" Gray put forward his own suggestion, "you know from the name, there must be more mages of the academic school than those of the non academic school. After all, they are teaching one after another." Basazze shook his head slightly and said, "no, they can''t find David. We don''t know if there is an undercover on hoffs. We can''t take risks easily." "A group of people protect him. What if hoffs knows?" Gray didn''t agree with him. "It''s a big deal. Anyway, there are many of us. Who is afraid of who." When gray finished, he saw an embarrassment on basazze''s face, thought of a bad possibility, looked at him suspiciously, and asked tentatively, "can''t it be nobody?" Basaze was silent. Gray gasped in surprise and asked, "I''ll just say, isn''t there really nobody?" Basazze touched his chin awkwardly. "There are still people." "That..." "But you may not listen to us." "Why? Aren''t you Mei Lin''s disciple? You''re too old to shake a few people out? Even if they put you on the shelf, it shouldn''t be difficult to give it to several people? " "Academic school has something to do with me, but it doesn''t matter much." Basazze''s face became more and more embarrassed. Gray didn''t speak, his eyes fixed on him, waiting for his explanation. "When the teacher was there, the academic school and non academic school existed. In the next 1000 years, I searched all over the world for people who can be recognized by Longjie. I also taught several students in some local academic schools, but few can be passed down to now. If I say my name, I may get some help, but it''s impossible for them to help us deal with hoffs. " "Unlikely? Is it possible to listen? " "Very unlikely." "How small?" "Can you imagine how small?" "Farewell!" Gray thought for a while and didn''t find out how small a possibility he could imagine. He secretly said that he was slow in thinking, which was unexpected. Then he remembered that he forgot to turn off the gas at home and hurried to bazadze to go back to fight the fire. With a lot of villains, decent people have to fight alone and cut through thorns and thorns all the way before they can see the big villains, right? This kind of decent Lao Tzu can''t come. When he fought in the Kingdom, which time didn''t he go side by side with the soldiers? What he played was a group fight or a single fight. When he was beaten by a group, King Gray said he couldn''t adapt. With a thud, he put down David''s experimental equipment and turned to the door. "Wait, gray, you promised me to help solve hoffs." Bazadze quickly shouted, this is not a small help. How can he let go like this. "The last thing has been solved for you. I also helped you get the Horcrux and occupied the advantage. The entrustment has been completed. I''ll leave now." Gray ran fast, but basadze waved and the door closed directly. Gray didn''t think so much, so he planned to grab the door. "Wait, don''t you learn magic?" "Don''t worry, I''ve learned most of what you teach. It''s enough for the time being. There are so many mages in the world. I can find others with snacks. Maybe I''ll learn more if I enter the college." Gray grabbed the iron door with both hands and was ready to try the door grabbing operation. "Wait, I''ll pay." Gray''s posture remained unchanged and turned his head. "How much? No dollars, no paper money, only precious metal transactions, or other forms of compensation. " "You can choose one of my magic collections." Bazadze said in pain, "for example, the urn that hit your head before can seal a person for ten years, and it is still an antique and priceless." "One?" Gray thought about the big room of bassac in the film, turned and left and began to grab the door. "Two." Bazadze quickly increased the price. "This is a deadly business. Do you know how many people there are in each other? They want me to work hard for two?" Gray snorted coldly and opened his mouth. "Twenty pieces." "Twenty, I might as well give you everything." Bazadze is also unhappy. I asked for two pieces. You can directly turn it ten times and treat me as the head of injustice. "Deal." Gray quickly clapped his hands and warmly extended his hands to shake hands with bazadze. "Deal a fart. I''ll give you three at most. You can''t have more." "It''s a hard-working business..." "Four!" "I''m talking about you working hard." Gray sneered. "Five at most, or I''ll take these things to the college school and ask them for help." Bazadze insisted that it didn''t matter if he gave it all to gray. After all, he had already made that plan. But it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter, but why? Gray is not related to him. It''s not better to leave those things to David, who inherited the teacher''s dragon ring, and David is still his disciple. "Ten pieces can''t be less. You know, I paid for the news." Gray looked serious as if he had suffered a great loss. "Five!" Basazze''s cheeks were tight and he bowed his head to read. "Well, after all, we have a friendship. I''ll give you five cheaper pieces and a batch of materials for casting magic tools. How about it?" Gray took the initiative to make concessions. Of course, he had to make concessions, but he could not directly agree to his price. Otherwise, it seemed that he was really talking to a lion. His majesty is not like that. Basadze sighed and nodded helplessly, "well, it''s a deal." Two hands held tightly together and smiled at each other. Gray found that he had been trading all the time since he came to this world. It''s hard not to have the talent of a businessman. Maybe he would have been rich if he had been in business. Which is better, Wulijie Godfather or Sanlitun godfather? "What are you looking at? Practice hard." Bassac''s cold drink sounded. Gray saw that he was scolding David. David had just listened to the two haggling for a long time and had unconsciously put down his chair. "Oh, oh!" David''s grievance continued. Gray looked back at the iron gate. It seemed that he was going to let it go for the time being. Chapter 192 After talking about the price, it''s natural to consider the response plan. After all, Maxim has made an action and can''t wait to die. Gray continued to lift things up to practice magic control, and began to think about solutions with basazze. Half an hour later, David couldn''t hold on. He put down his chair and pretended to be dead. Bassac looked at him and stood up to look at him, but he didn''t take a few steps. There was a uniform sound of breathing from David. "Now I have several ways. Let''s choose one you think can and discuss the appropriate details for implementation." Gray''s voice caught bazaar''s attention. "Talk!" "First, strike first, hard and rigid. As the saying goes, it''s better to start first and then suffer. We start in advance before Maxim and them assemble their hands. We will solve him first, and then you will have time to cultivate him slowly, implement your plan and destroy moganna without fail. Maxim was injured last time, and sun long stopped working with him. He is very confident of success. " "No, there are only two of us. They may have started to act when you get the news. If hoffs has found several people, we may not be opponents." Basazze shook his head. "Second, strike after the enemy, that is, forbear the flow. Let them be arrogant for a few days, months and years. We hide and grow slowly. The world is very big. There are countless places for us to go. As long as they can''t find us, there will be no chance of war. At that time, the boy''s divine skill will be great. He will go out of the mountain to avenge his father, punish evil, promote good, and promote justice. " This is what gray thought when he told Sun long that the world is big. The world is so big. Why don''t you go out and hide? Why do you have to stay in New York City? Isn''t this narrowing the search scope for the enemy? Bazadze shook his head and did not say whether it was good or not, indicating his next idea. "Third, break one by one and disperse the flow. It is also the initiative to attack, but it is not hard, but to break them one by one when they separate. To do this, we need an insider to tell us their actions, which is also a large expense. " Bazadze was thoughtful, but he wanted to hear the next way. "Fourth, money is the most important thing to attract people, which is also called shaking people and summoning people. Maxim can call people, we can call people, and academic and non academic are not sworn enemies, are they? " "Of course not. The two schools just have different teaching methods, so some don''t look at each other and don''t have enemies." Basazze explained immediately. "So even if Maxim wants to find someone, we can''t find everyone. We can spend a lot of money to hire a group of mages, whether academic or non academic, as long as we come. Maybe we will have more people than each other." "Like you?" Bazadze joked first, and then shook his head bitterly. It''s not enough for you to take my five collections. No, it''s not enough for me to lose all my money. You also want me to fill this hole with my life in the future. Alas, but this method may work. Bassac''s eyes brightened, but looking at Gray''s meaning, it seemed that this was not the last way. "Fifth, the state machine, leveraging the flow of resources. Let''s say that we were chased and killed by a group of mysterious people who can do magic and asked the government to send heavy troops to protect us. With the help of the government, we can fight them. No matter how strong they are, they can''t fight against hot weapons with flesh and blood? " Bazadze immediately objected, "no, absolutely not. Magicians never have contact with mortal regimes, and the government may not only catch them. You don''t understand those politicians. If you know we can also do magic, it may be us." "That''s the last move. It doesn''t move like a mountain. I call it debris flow. We''ll wait for them to come to the door and set up some magic traps here. We''ll kill them first. We can''t beat them at that time. You''re responsible for fighting hard, and I''m responsible for taking him to escape. When we can''t escape, we''ll leave him to escape. " Gray said reluctantly that his wisdom is only here and can''t think of any more ways. If bazadze is not satisfied with the above, he can only think about it himself. If he still can''t think of and is unwilling to accept Gray''s method, he is only willing to wait for death. Gray said that he would go home first and turn off the gas tank. When bazadze hangs up, he will inherit his relics as his disciple for the first time. At that time, Maxim must be thinking of opening the Horcrux and releasing moganna. He won''t care about this humble property. "Let me think about it." Bazadze scratched his head and made a difficult choice among the five plans. As for why there are five instead of six, the plan with the help of national power has been completely killed by bassac when it was put forward. In fact, other things that can''t be considered. The first thing he excluded was that he was hard and blocked here. Basically, it was no different from what Gray said about waiting for death. Even if they couldn''t get in by creating a trap, they couldn''t get out and died in it sooner or later. The second one is to win over the flow. It''s not that he is reluctant to give up money. In fact, he plans to pay off his debts. But the biggest problem with this method is that I don''t know if there are hoffs'' ponies among those people. After all, hoffs is a big non academic celebrity. Many people worshipped him before. If you find some informers for hoffs, you really don''t play. The third excluded is the hard flow. It''s good to preempt, but what if the preemptive still can''t fight? At that time, it will turn into sending people to the door and saving hoffs from coming to them. It''s a good man to do it to the end and send his head home. Then there are scattered flow and hidden flow. To be honest, bassaze thinks both methods are very good. One can grow obscene to the late stage, the other can eliminate hidden dangers in advance, and only one person is attracted, which greatly reduces the risk compared with shaking people. It''s just that basaze doesn''t want to kill, because it will make him feel no different from Maxim moganna and others. He''s afraid that Veronica will see an unknown basaze after she comes out. However, he has been looking for Merlin heirs everywhere for a thousand years, but every time hoffs can find him. The time interval is long and short. He didn''t seal him into the Horcrux until hundreds of years ago. He''s really not sure if hoffs can find him quickly this time. Of course, no matter what Maxim relies on to find them, whether intuition or divination, constant movement always reduces the possibility of being found. They change places every once in a while. They have too much time. David has thoroughly explored his strength and is sure to turn defeat into victory. Both methods have elements of gambling. One is to bet that the people found are reliable enough and insist on it all the time. The other is to bet that hofas is not so easy to find him. It will take a long time to bet on them. Finally, bassac called David up for discussion. Then he found that it was a wrong decision to ask him to discuss together, so he sent him away. "You came up with the way. What do you think?" Bassac looks at gray. "You see, that''s what I''m afraid of." Gray shrugged. "Here''s the way. How to choose is your business. I can discuss the details with you and work with the money, but I don''t make decisions, so as not to take you into the ditch at last. Also, you don''t have to choose from my methods. You can also think of other methods. David can also think together. There are many people and great strength. I really just want to work with money. " He doesn''t want to hear the last sentence. The way is what you think. You made the decision. You should be responsible. He''ll get rid of this pot in advance. "Then break it one by one. David doesn''t seem to want to leave New York." Bazadze said that when asked how to choose, David didn''t put forward reliable opinions, but he was somewhat resistant to leaving New York. "OK, let''s discuss the details, how to buy each other''s people, how to arrange after obtaining each other''s action information, and who will be the priority?" Gray said that when the idea came out, we didn''t just find someone to say that we would break them one by one. If you help us, we can fix it with money. Chapter 193 A table was placed in the center of the experimental base, with gray and basazze sitting on both sides. "If we want to buy them off, we first need to know who they are. This is a possible list I made. Ten years ago, they were still in New York City, and now we don''t know whether they are there or not. And they are all non academic. Many people even call themselves mage moganna. They have a lot of relations with moganna and Hoffa. Hoffa has a high reputation among them. If he wants to find someone, he is likely to find them. " Bazadze handed out a list, which he spent an hour sorting out. It records the names of more than ten people. Some detail what he does, what his disguised identity is, and what relatives and friends he has around him. Some are just names. "I don''t know them. You find out who you think you can buy off, and I''ll find someone to talk about cooperation." Speaking of the three words of cooperation, gray took a swipe at the corners of his mouth. Sure enough, did he want to enter the merchant mode again? But as a middleman, can you make a little difference? No more. Just smoke half. Of course, those with only one name are the first to be excluded. They don''t have time to investigate now. They can only choose those who can be won over from those with more detailed information. As for being unable to win over, it is absolutely impossible. Only people, there is no absolute loyalty to anyone. Even if Maxim has a high status in non academic school, he was sealed hundreds of years ago. It is impossible to have much friendship or kindness with these people now. Why can''t he betray? It''s great to live long, but it''s just an old monster who has lived more years. Merlin is not so good. His disciples can stay young until they find him. Unexpectedly, it is still an indiscriminate spell. It works not only for basadze, but also for Maxim. Shengsheng creates a strong enemy for basadze and increases the difficulty of his customs clearance. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so much trouble now. "Wait." Looking at the information listed by bassaer, gray suddenly made a wait gesture, closed his eyes, frowned and began to draw circles on his head, as if he were sorting out his thoughts. His fingers stopped, a light bulb on his head lit up, and gray opened his eyes in surprise. "I think of another way." "For example?" "For example, we set up a bunch of traps here and let them find us." "Wait a minute, you said this way, setting traps..." "Different from the previous one, this is my improved version, version 2.0." Gray interrupted him and patiently explained, "this time we don''t set traps on the road, but set traps here. Then we invite the king into the urn. When they all enter the base, we will trigger traps, close the door and beat the dog, and we can kill them all at one fell swoop." Gray made a grasping gesture to hold them all in his hands. Then he raised his eyebrows at basazze and asked him how about this method? "If you want to trap a large number of magicians, you can''t do it without a powerful magic array. If you want to arrange such a magic array, you need a lot of time and enough manpower to ensure the accuracy of the array, so that it can be stable enough when the magic array is successful. We don''t have "Wait, wait, wait." Gray quickly interrupted his eloquence and wondered, "we are going to deal with the enemy and destroy the enemy of the world. Why should we trap them and directly arrange a large number of death traps?" Gray spread his hand, saying that this also needs to be thought about. Isn''t it a very simple thing? The Death Magic trap is not as difficult as the magic array that traps a group of mages, and it does not have to be a whole. It can depict a large number of arrays and detonate them together at that time. The array of trapped people also bears the attack of magicians. Generally speaking, when the attack intensity is large, the trapped array can easily break down. The continuity and stability of the array need to be considered. But the killing array is different. When you run out, its function has been completed. What you want is the effect of that moment. "Death trap, you mean kill them all?" Basazze looked at gray in shock and frowned. Gray was confused. "Can''t ~ you?" "They may just be bewitched by Hoffer. You know, that guy is a good hand at bewitching people. Hoffer may die, but others are not guilty to death, and we have no right to kill anyone." Bazadze said solemnly that he resolutely did not accept Gray''s method and planned to continue the plan of breaking one by one. "He deserves to be a disciple of the great master Merlin. His ideological consciousness is high." Gray gave him a thumbs up, gave him a hard praise, and then looked at him sheepishly, "I''m sorry. Please settle the consulting fee. For your sake, I can choose two things to go." "Gray, you quit?" "Brother, that''s the enemy, not cats and dogs. If you don''t kill them, they won''t kill you? Besides, are you going to court to sentence the sins of the magical world? What''s the charge? Intend to release the world destroying Witch and use evil magic to destroy the world? Use magic to hurt innocent mortals? Which sand carving judge will approve the charge? " Gray is really angry. He can''t understand how long the brain circuits of these decent characters are. You think you''re Batman. Don''t kill you, don''t kill you. Gray didn''t leave. He''s not a child. How can he leave? This is just to express their own opinions. Your ideas are unreliable. You have to follow mine. To tell the truth, gray has a lot of lives in his hands. Although he still has the fear of life, he has no consideration of his enemies. He has to die to meet his mentality. How can there be people who consider the enemy of life and death? It''s ridiculous in the world. "Gray... Bazadze" opened his mouth, then entered the teacher mode and began to teach him the correct concept of how to respect life,. Knowing the value of life, no one has the right to deprive others of their lives. Force, force, force. Finally, gray took out a short dagger and began to wipe it, thinking about whether to kill this guy, and then took the Horcrux to find Maxim and make a deal with him. Well, he inherited basazze''s inheritance by the way. Perhaps he was aware of Gray''s evil thoughts. Basazze stopped nagging wisely, but he still didn''t agree to kill everyone. His original plan was to seal them one by one. After the matter was solved, if he was still there, he would be released for education instead of killing them directly. Gray doesn''t know why the old monster who has lived for more than a thousand years is persistent in this matter. It seems that he defeated Maxim and sun long in the past, which is sealed in the Horcrux, not killed. I used to think he couldn''t kill them. Now it seems that he doesn''t want to kill them. Seeing that he was so persistent, the kind and great king gray didn''t want to do more killing. He was willing to help him seal these people, but considering the difficulty of sealing, he needed more money. Basazze twitched in the corners of his eyes and raised the price to six pieces. After adding a Merlin note, the two reached a smooth agreement, broke them one by one, sealed them all, and then slowly solved the problems of Veronica and mogana. Then go back to the last step of selecting candidates. Gray said it was up to him. He''s best at taking money to help others eliminate disasters. Chapter 194 Finally, after gray scans the data, it''s best for silly girl to analyze the character in the most professional way. If it doesn''t work, he still has alternative means, but the price has to be increased. Finally, the selected candidate is a woman named ansarella. According to the information, this woman has just married. Considering that this is the old information of basaze ten years ago, she has just married and formed a complete family. She may be pregnant and have children. She should not want to see the world destroyed. After determining the candidate, they also prepared two alternate candidates. If the first one can''t agree, they have to seal her and let her out when the matter is over. Fortunately, ansarella was not interested in destroying the world. She was surprised to receive Maxim''s invitation, but she didn''t agree. After a lot of talking, they persuaded her to join maxim as an undercover and pass information to them. Of course, the main thing is that gray promised to give 200000 US dollars and 50000 as a deposit after the completion of the work. Bazadze also promised some magic materials. Don''t think that magicians are rich and don''t need ordinary money. They also want to live. If they want to live well, they can''t do without money. Therefore, there''s no problem with taking money for trading. Bassac said bitterly that he would reimburse the expenses. Gray didn''t know how he would reimburse them, but he hoped to use magic items to pay off his debts. Contact channel gray asked her to use her mobile phone to find an empty number to send text messages. She had a way to intercept her information and erase her operation traces. Even if she went to the phone company, she couldn''t find any flaws. When ansarella is settled, basaze doubts whether the other party will betray them as double-sided spies, but gray tells him not to worry. He has a human lie detector. The other party doesn''t lie and will help them. After solving the undercover problem, basadze went back to prepare, and gray also went to a restaurant to prepare. She met her old friend smoothly and introduced her good friend Becky to him. Becky performed a radio show on the spot. Her old friend appreciated Becky''s professional ability and told her that the radio would give her a column and give her a piece of information to prepare for it. She could report on the radio in two days. It''s a music program. Because the previous broadcaster had to go home to recuperate just because he was ill, the radio station continued to look for a new host. Becky''s arrival gave him great hope. He thanked gray very much for finding such excellent seedlings for him. He bought the last order, which fully reflected the deep feelings between the two friends. "Thank you, gray!" Forget to make friends because he was old and could not endure like a young man, he left early. As soon as he left, Becky immediately hugged and kissed excitedly. Gray tried to dissuade her again and again, but she couldn''t wring her arm and thigh. Finally, she succeeded. In the evening, he sent her home again. He saw that gray was tired and Becky warmly asked her to stay. Gray was difficult to be gracious again and stayed for a night. The next morning, ansarella sent a message, which was intercepted by silly girl. It said that she had successfully penetrated into the enemy. Maxim just thought that she wanted to understand and had no doubt. She warmly welcomed her to join and paid a rich reward. Ansarella was very happy. Both bosses were so generous. When it was over, she took her family to another place to live. Well, the premise was that she could not be found undercover. So she was very careful when she acted, and didn''t ask about anything else. She just secretly remembered who these people were and the area they were responsible for looking for. Maxim''s injury is almost healed. He has restored the style of the big man. He didn''t get David''s secret base from the school, but he got David''s photo and asked everyone to take it to find it. He should also get him out by looking for a needle in a haystack. And basazze, Maxim will never forget his appearance when he dies. Shengsheng painted his face and gray. Maxim had no impression. He only knew that someone shot himself at last and hurt him for several days. After his call, a total of eight people were invited. Several of them were young people who worshipped his early deeds and called themselves mage moganna. When they heard the call, they came. While others are highly qualified magicians who come after weighing the advantages and disadvantages. They all want to get something from him, not just because of his reputation. Some want magic, some want money, and some want strange materials. They all come for a purpose, not for him. Maxim didn''t think he had the ability to let everyone work for nothing and drive them to do things, so he spared no money to satisfy these people. Compared with money, Maxim believes that these things are really worthless compared with the goals he wants to achieve. After success, the whole world is his, and he doesn''t have to care about the gains and losses of the moment. What''s the use of these silly people now? When they succeed in the future, the magician is the nobleman in the world and can''t get anything. Maxim despises the utility of these people, but does not prevent him from using them. After all, he also needs his men to rule the world in the future. Let''s start here, then slowly control the non academic school, and then go to the academic school to see if there are people with similar aspirations. After all, the faction has nothing to do with ambition. The reason why it is put behind is that he doesn''t have so much prestige in the Academy. When he rules the world, the Academy will submit to him. "Take these two buildings as the center. Don''t let them find you. Return immediately when they find someone, and follow them to find their hiding place." Maxim points to the two buildings on the map. That''s the location of basazze''s mysterious house, and the other is where David lives. He decided that basazze and David would go back to get things. He had to recover from his injury a few days ago. He didn''t have time to do these things, otherwise these people should have gone to look for clues. "Remember to use your magic power. Don''t look for it like a mortal." Maxim finally said that the reason for looking for these people is that magic can always do unexpected things. Sometimes it may not even be the original intention of a magician, but when you are looking for something, you will unconsciously go to a place and find that the thing you are looking for is there. "Of course, don''t worry." A group of people came out together, and ansarella also mingled with them. She chatted with familiar magicians and began to flow in a street. A group of younger magicians went to David''s place, and an older group of magicians went to the mysterious house. Before long, several people came near the mysterious house, said good luck to each other, began to show their magic powers, did some strange things, and began to use magic to find clues. When I found them, I found that they all walked in different directions. Ansarella remembered their direction, and then silently took another road in the same direction as someone, but with a different path. When their clues are broken, some people return to the mysterious house to start again, while others cast the spell again in situ, trying to find out something else. One day there was no harvest. Everyone returned to Maxim''s place, but they found that two people were missing. They were from the group of senior mages. The number was suddenly reduced from eight to six. "Maybe I found some clues and didn''t have time to come back, but I didn''t find anyone. I''m afraid the clues will break." Maxim guessed, ready to hear the good news that they had found someone. Chapter 195 In an alley in New York, bazaar was unkempt and dressed in a dirty windbreaker. He leaned quietly against the wall. He was a living tramp. Anyone who saw him had to walk around. You can''t provoke the tramps of the United States, because you never know what these tramps did before and what earth shaking events they will do later. For example, this is master Merlin''s eldest disciple, an old monster who has lived for more than 1000 years. In a few minutes, he will seal the crazy seal of a passer-by who accidentally entered here into a small box. It''s terrible to think about it. However, a king said he dared to provoke, because he was also a kind of person who could not provoke. He was a well-known Chinese jumper in all heaven and all circles. After going to the island country, you can also see how the island high school students can''t provoke the law, and whether they are really so awesome. A minute later, a middle-aged man with a pen made of crystal at the end in his hand wrote and drew in his book and entered the alley. When he saw the tramp not far away, he immediately stopped, held his breath, and slowly turned back without hesitation. "Here we are. Why don''t you go now? Don''t talk about it? " Gray appeared from behind, blocked his retreat and said with a smile. "What are you doing? I''m just passing by. I''ll call the police." The middle-aged mage was flustered in his heart and his face was flustered. It seemed that he had substituted himself into the role of ordinary passers-by and performed vividly. "If you''re an ordinary person, you''ll pass by. Unfortunately, you''re not an ordinary person. Don''t act if your acting skills are so poor. How embarrassing is it to be exposed? Do you think so? " Gray took out a long gun from behind and gently wiped the gun head. "I''ll give you another chance to talk well." Basazze shook his head, came from behind and surrounded gray. He said faintly, "don''t pretend in front of me. We know each other, foster!" Damn it, didn''t you look this way? Who wants to know you. Foster immediately put on a surprised and happy smile, "bassaze, how could it be you? Sorry, I thought I met a gangster just now? I didn''t expect it was you. Where have you been in the past ten years? " But he leaned back against the alley and turned to them. He was on alert all over. He didn''t look like an old friend when he met. Although this can not achieve the most effective defense, it will not expose the back to anyone. "I think you should know. After all, you came to me, didn''t you?" Bassac sneered. "No, I''m just passing by. I''m going home. My wife made me a steak. You talk slowly. I''ll go first." "There''s no need to go back. We have a better place for you. We can cooperate with you to avoid suffering." Gray shook his head slightly and said that he had prepared the best service for him, but he had to check in with his bag. "Don''t go too far. I just came for a rich reward. I didn''t think that if I really wanted to find you and let me go, it would be as if nothing had happened, and I wouldn''t tell hoffs about you." Foster said quickly, asking for and. Bazadze alone is enough to deal with him. Now there is another powerful little magician. How can he fight? Doesn''t that want him to die? He''s just handling information, not to die. It''s enough nonsense for him to deal with a thousand year old monster. Now he''s blocked by two people, so he won''t work hard for a little magic material. They both shook their heads and showed up. There''s no reason to put you back. Isn''t that stupid? "I can make an oath never to tell you the news." Foster said anxiously, "otherwise, once something happens, hoffs will notice you. If you let me go, I''ll never say anything. It''s the best of both worlds, isn''t it? " Bazadze continued to approach, "if we don''t want you to inform us, we don''t take the initiative to come out. Why are we waiting for you here? Don''t worry. I won''t kill you. I''ll let you out when this is over. " "Are you really not afraid of me making noise? The big deal is to die together. " Foster was sweating anxiously. Which crystal pen did he hold? His face was fierce and weak. Gray didn''t want to talk too much nonsense, but basazze wanted to enlighten them with words and tell them that they would come out soon if they didn''t resist. But in the real situation, who will really be caught without resistance in the face of this situation? As for whether there will be any noise, basazze has a crystal called silent boundary in his hand. As long as it is activated, the sound within the range of 50 meters can not be heard, just like isolating this place. That''s why he talked so much nonsense with him, otherwise he would have stolen behind his back... It''s better to start first. Seeing that their negotiation was not smooth, it was estimated that they would repeat the plot of the last time. Gray prepared early. As soon as he broke the cup, he came out with knives and axes and cut the man in front of him into meat and mud. "It''s arranged here..." before basazze finished his words, he saw Gray''s body turned into a remnant, appeared in front of foster in the twinkling of an eye, and the long gun roared like a stick. Obviously, this is still because of bazadze, otherwise he would not choose to fight, but choose to stab, and several transparent holes can be stabbed in him in an instant. "You... Foster was surprised and angry. He never expected that this man would suddenly make a move when negotiating. It''s really too careless. What about the etiquette between mages? Don''t mages, professors and disciples teach etiquette now? Like a barbarian. But no matter how angry he was, the long gun had been shot down. If he didn''t resist, he might die here, so the crystal pen waved and a transparent magic shield blocked his head. The magic shield was extremely tough. When it was shot with a long gun, it was only slightly deformed and successfully protected the mage below. "Gray, you... I haven''t finished yet." Bashadze said discontentedly, but his hands were not slow. As soon as he raised his hand, the lightning ball hit foster. "It''s shameless to fight two against one." Cried foster, blushing and holding up a shield again. He was extremely anxious. Defense was already his limit. There was no way to fight back. If he went on like this, he would lose sooner or later. "Damn it, I knew I shouldn''t be greedy for that material. Now I''ll take my life in." Just when he thought he would be in a stalemate, he saw that the little mage had a new action. While holding down the long gun, he kicked hard at his body. Half kicked out, his feet lit a raging flame, and his lethality was even higher. Originally, the main defense of the magic shield was concentrated on the top to resist the long gun. Gray''s foot was a weak attack, which instantly broke the balance point of the magic shield, and then led to the fragmentation of the whole magic shield. After the release of the magic shield, Gray''s kick was not too heavy on him, but he still kicked him to the ground and screamed. The magician''s physical quality is quite good compared with ordinary people, but not with real soldiers. Foster felt that he had lost most of his life. Can magic work like this? Foster''s mind is full of question marks now. Although the mages of the United States emperor are all melee mages, they are melee casters. You can add a small amount of hand to hand combat. How can you put spell blessing on yourself? Too much! Basazze came over, looked at the autistic foster, sighed, silently opened a wooden box and put it in. Chapter 196 After finishing the mage invited by Maxim, they didn''t continue to look for the next target. They still had an undercover report if they could find them. It''s too difficult to find others. They plan to return to the base first, continue to learn magic, and break it one by one until ansarella has new news tomorrow. "By the way, give me foster''s instrument. I''ll put it away for him and give it back to him later." On the way, bassac reached out to gray and asked for Foster''s crystal pen. Just after defeating foster, before he sealed the other party, gray quickly took away the other party''s magic weapon, that is, the crystal pen. "My booty, no one can take any treasure from me, no one can." Gray looked alert and looked at him. He clearly expressed a meaning. Come and grab it if you want. I want to give it to you. There are no doors and windows. "I''ll give it back to him when I let him out, not myself." Bazadze said helplessly that he knew how important magic tools were for a mage, especially for the current mage. Casting spells basically depended on magic tools, and the combat power without magic tools was at least doubled. Gray strode forward, "everyone has to pay for their choice. I think it''s safer to be an ordinary person, whether it''s for him or society." He didn''t get the last mage''s magic weapon. This man''s magic weapon will not be handed over anyway. This thing has changed its name to Sutton. "He''s just bewitched by hoffs. He may not know what he wants to do at all." Bazadze defended them. "Of course, I don''t mean that his choice is wrong. I mean to pay the price for his choice. He chooses to be our enemy, that is, our enemy. If he falls into our hands, he will naturally have to pay a ransom to live. Otherwise, everyone can be my enemy. Don''t I want to die? And he is so easily bewitched, which shows that his mind is not firm enough. Being an ordinary person is more suitable for him. " Bazadze did not agree with this view, "they are just hoodwinked and do not really want to be against us, if they know the truth..." "What if you know the truth? Even if Maxim didn''t tell them the truth, they came directly at us. Don''t they know that the enemy is us? Stop sophistry for them. Choosing the wrong one is choosing the wrong one. There must be a price. Otherwise, since they took Maxim''s reward, they came out to find our trace for him. If they were defeated, they didn''t have to pay the price. They got a salary for nothing. I want such a good job. " Gray feels that these decent people are sometimes inexplicable. For example, they seize the opportunity not to kill and say they want to give him a chance to reform. After repeated education, they beat and their teammates jumped out and told him not to kill, otherwise you will become a person like him and then don''t kill. Among them, the logic is really beyond his comprehension. He is often unable to integrate into these people''s circles because he is not stupid enough, which is incompatible with the whole world. In the next few days, the two people have been sealing the mages one by one according to the information provided by ansarella. Basazze will grab their magic tools in advance and won''t let gray go. Gray is trying his best to grab and protect his own interests. It''s like two people are sharing stolen goods. When the third person disappeared, Maxim had noticed something wrong and urgently asked them to stop and prepare to act together, but it was not timely enough. There were only four people left in the last group. But the four and maxim were still very difficult to deal with. Seeing that they couldn''t achieve any more results, they suspended their hunting plan. Gray didn''t go back to study magic with bassac. In fact, bassac was not in the mood to teach these days. They usually practice by themselves. Gray thought it was a waste of time, so he went home and practiced at home, warm and comfortable. As for studying magic in the future, he plans to ask basazze to write a letter of recommendation and let him enter a magic school. I believe the magic school will not disappoint him. Bashadze''s current teaching is basically to teach David. By the way, in addition to the basic knowledge taught at the beginning, the latter knowledge is mostly some fool magic that can quickly enhance its strength, and there is not much explanation of magic itself. He thought it might be better to go to a magic school and study magic more systematically. At six o''clock, gray put the prepared dishes on the table, prepared red wine and candles, took out a bunch of roses and put them behind his back. He stood at the door like a gentleman and began to wait. The elf touched his belly and slept on his head. When gray cooked, she was full and stole a glass of wine. At this time, she was dizzy. Afraid of her falling, gray always covered her with magic, like an invisible bowl on his head. He was going to put her to bed, but the little guy couldn''t let go of his hair. He had no choice but to let her sleep here. It is estimated that she will let go when she is asleep. And it''s not just the elf. Everything in the room looks normal, but if you look carefully, you will find that many furniture in the room are slightly floating, less than a centimeter from the ground, but they are not on the ground, and all the weight is held by gray with magic. Before long, footsteps came from the door. At the moment when the door opened, gray took out roses and put them in front of Becky. "Congratulations, is the first day going well?" "Thank you. Everyone took good care of me. Mr. Smith also said I did a good job." Becky took the flowers in surprise and gave him a expectant hug with a slightly lost expression. "In fact, I know that I haven''t done well enough in some places. Mr. Smith must have criticized me because of you." Gray''s face was slightly heavy and said seriously, "Becky, you know, although Smith is my friend, he is also a very serious leader at work. He can''t tolerate his subordinates to make a little mistake, so he must be really praising you without any other factors." "I''ve been waiting for your program, and I''ve listened to several programs before you. They are actually on a par with you. But you are a college student who has not graduated, but they have worked for many years and have rich experience. If you can match them, your future achievements will far surpass them. " Gray didn''t say you were the best, because normal people knew it was comforting. He chose to tell her in a way of rational analysis that although you are not the best, it is compared with those people with rich work experience. As long as you are given time, you will far surpass them in the future. In this way, the credibility is much higher all at once. Moreover, this can tell her from another aspect that she has prepared a lot for her program and pays attention to her all the time. Sure enough, Becky was very happy and kissed him excitedly. "Thank you, gray. I''ve never felt so confident as I am now." "It''s right to be confident. Only those who are not good enough will move forward with their heads down, while those who are good will always swagger and attract the attention of most people. There is a saying that the more confident you are, the more successful you will be. " "Come on, I prepared dinner to celebrate that you found your own way today and took the first step successfully." Gray led her to the table. "You''ve done so much?" Becky was slightly surprised and apologized. "Sorry, love, today is my first time. They proposed a dinner to welcome me in the evening. I had to go." "It doesn''t matter. This is the first step for everyone to integrate into the company. Don''t care. I ignored this." Gray soft voice comfort, gently touch her hair, warm male gray on the line. "Ha ha, I lied to you. In fact, I didn''t eat much at all. I knew you would wait for me at home. I ate two casually. In fact, I''ve been chatting with them." Becky burst into laughter. "You lied to me." Gray was stunned, with a sad face, then reached out and grabbed her face. "Well, I know I''m wrong. Give me a break." Becky begged for mercy and knocked off his hand. "I''ll wash my hands and wait for me." Chapter 197 For some time later, the two people have been looking for opportunities, but after Maxim realized their intention to break one by one, he changed his plan as quickly as possible, resulting in little opportunities for the two people. When they had the opportunity, it was a trap. There was an opportunity that didn''t seem to be a trap, but it was still a trap. Fortunately, the undercover informed them in time, so they didn''t get trapped and escaped in time. "It seems that hoffs won''t give us a chance. What''s next?" Sitting leisurely in a cafe, they discussed their next plan. "What''s the hurry?" Gray quietly picked up his coffee and took a sip. He looked like he had a winning ticket. Bazadze couldn''t help asking, "why not hurry? Have you figured out how to do it?" "Why should we be anxious? Shouldn''t it be them who should be anxious? They are anxious to find us and find Horcruxes, not us to defeat them." Gray shook his head slightly and was very disappointed with bazadze. "The longer the time, Maxim will be more anxious. Being anxious will make mistakes. Mistakes are fatal to them. We just have to wait quietly." "If they really keep this situation, the speed of finding our hiding place will be greatly slowed down, and you will have enough time to teach David. Why not be happy? This is a very good situation, isn''t it? " Gray took out a notebook. "I have some questions in practice these days. Please help me answer them and pass the time." Bazadze opened the book, one question on the top page and a lot of blank space below, which was obviously for him to answer. How does it feel like a school exam? And he was the one who was tested. Basazze shook his head slightly, looked at the question and thought for a moment, took up his pen and began to answer. He flew his pen, brushed it and danced on his notebook, and soon finished writing a page of paper. Gray found out a mage manual again and began to read it. He studied the above knowledge. Every time he looked at it again, he could have different feelings. The mage manual is indeed an essential thing for junior mages. Basazze hurriedly answered and put his notebook on the table. "I''ll go back to teach David first. They will be more and more vigilant recently. Try not to contact them and leave obvious traces on the outside. They are likely to follow those traces." Finally, he added, "every mage has his own special means, especially those older mages. Don''t underestimate anyone." Grayton became interested and looked away from the book. "What about you? After living for more than a thousand years, there should be a lot of means. " Bassaze''s hand shrunk in his windbreaker and trembled gently. He kept asking himself why he mentioned it just now and why he mentioned it? In terms of age, he is a well deserved old monster who has lived for more than a thousand years. However, his strength is really not in line with his current age. Even a pig can become a pig demon after living for a thousand years. However, after living for a thousand years, his strength is basically similar to that of a thousand years ago, and he has not grown into a reliable mage. Basazze gave him a complicated look, didn''t answer, and turned out of the cafe. Since the teacher cast a spell with his last strength, including vitality, their life seems to be frozen. It is not that they no longer die, but that they no longer grow and age, and their magic no longer grows. They always maintain that state. Otherwise, in a thousand years, Maxim won''t need to liberate Morgana and get things done by himself. Seeing that he didn''t answer, grello was a little disappointed. He wanted to try this spell. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t find out a word. This guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes was so cautious. As for why he wants, nonsense and good things, not to mention the spell that can make people live for more than 1000 years. Even if bazadze can''t find Merlin''s successor, the spell will continue. So how long can this spell last? Thousands of years or tens of thousands of years? Only this shows how strong this spell should be. Unfortunately. After bazaar left, gray began to read the answers he left and recorded them in silly girl''s basic magic answer manual. Some of the questions basazze gave answers, while others only provided a direction for him to think for himself. Gray didn''t have many questions. He wrote only one question on each piece of paper. The rest of the blank was for him to answer, and bashadze''s answer was very concise, so he read quickly. "Handsome boy, can we sit here?" The two girls walked into the cafe arm in arm. They saw Gray sitting alone and asked with a smile. "I can''t wait!" Gray made a gesture of invitation. "Do you want anything to drink? It''s my treat." "Thank you very much." The girl with chestnut red hair replied and invited the waiter, "give me a mocha coffee, give her a cappuccino, and the handsome man will pay the bill." Gray nodded to pay when he left. The beauty with chestnut hair has a delicate face, tall body, concave convex curve, warm and generous. The other girl has a slightly lower appearance value, but she is also a beauty, and her chest muscles are very developed. They introduced themselves and ordered several plates of fruit snacks. "Are you writing a paper?" The chestnut haired beauty looked at the notebook in his hand and asked curiously, "what social survey?" "Ah? Ah! Yes, I''m doing a paper on the relationship between... Coffee consumption and personal character, which is currently in the data collection stage. " Gray smiled and naturally put things away from them in the corner, as if he wanted to have a good chat with them. After a warm conversation, Gray was going to leave. "Handsome boy, I also made such a topic last year. The data collected is still there. I don''t know if you need it. You can go home with me to get it." "Yes, thank you very much. I''m worried that I can''t find the direction. If I can see your information, I will be inspired." Gray was overjoyed and immediately wanted to get the information with her. The beauty said hello to another girl and took gray away. They walked side by side. She naturally took his arm. Gray turned his head and found that she was looking at herself, too, with charming eyes. Confirmed that we are the same kind of people. With a smile, they accelerated their steps. Along the way, gray found that the other party was taking her to a quiet place. His expression remained unchanged and followed silently. When he took her to an empty place, gray suddenly raised his hand and pressed the other party against the wall, with his arm against the other party''s throat. Vigilant looked around. In her frightened eyes, she whispered, "come on, where are people waiting for me?" "What... What?" A woman''s expression is surprised and frightened, not fake. Gray reached out and grabbed a dagger against her throat. "Your language is full of lies." "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I just think you''re handsome and want to play with you. There''s really no paper data." Women don''t know what happened and subconsciously say frankly. It''s the truth. Gray is speechless and thinks Maxim has noticed him and acted. The result is that the chick has a crush on her beauty. It''s so mean that gray disdains to be with him. Finally, someone took a fancy to my beauty and planned to attack me. Gray looked at the beauty through the vicissitudes of life, with a trace of joy in his depressed face. "Sorry, I said I was playing games with you. Do you believe it?" The beauty nodded quickly, "I believe, I believe!" "Let''s go to your house to get the information?" "I... i... i... i... I don''t know how to answer. Gray had no choice but to say that he was an honest man and had no other idea, so he let her go. Turning around and going out, gray suddenly brightened his eyes, "although she is not Maxim''s person, we can''t achieve results now. Why don''t we make the second step before he has more preparation?" He wants to settle this matter as soon as possible, and then go to the college to study. As a good student, how can he delay his study time? Chapter 198 There are many interesting events on the streets of New York. Of course, there are also various street performances and street performance art. The New Yorkers who went out today found that another wonderful team appeared on the streets of New York. They dressed differently. The leader seemed to imitate the medieval style, holding a valuable walking stick in his hand, which attracted people''s attention. Among the latter four, three men, one woman and a young man are suspected to be the popular magician, toke stone, who agrees to attract attention. The four strolled around the streets of New York. Occasionally, they seemed to find something, stopped to discuss, communicated with all kinds of strange gestures, and sometimes argued. Then the leading uncle with medieval flavor will stand up and play with some strange actions, choose a person''s opinion and continue to go down. Just as they began to discuss again, several young students passed by not far from them, talking and laughing. "David, that guy hasn''t come to class for a week?" One of them spoke. "Who knows, why did you suddenly ask him?" "Shit, last time the boy lent me twenty dollars and promised to pay me back the next day. Now he plays for me and disappears. It''s best not to let me catch him, or I''ll shove his head into his ass." The man snorted coldly. "Just that guy, how dare you borrow your money and don''t pay it back? Who doesn''t know David is a coward. Don''t worry, he should have something to do, otherwise he''s crying and shouting to pay you back." The other laughed. "If you want to know where he is, I know where he may be." The third man smiled and seemed to be going to watch the fun, "or we''ll beat him up and use the reason why he doesn''t pay back." "Hey, hey, good." Several people''s eyes lit up and seemed to have fun. "Hey, boy, did you just say you could find David, the nerd from New York University?" Suddenly a voice stopped them and put a walking stick on their shoulders. "Shit, who are you Tamar? Do you want to die?" The three swearing turned around. When they saw the person who called them, they were stunned and continued to say, "are you old and great?" Then he stretched out his hand to pat down his walking stick, but the walking stick seemed to stick to his clothes. "You said you could find David?" Maxim was impressed by the name David and went to New York University to check his information, but he didn''t get any useful information. Just now he seemed to hear the name vaguely. The three people still wanted to beat him, but the other party didn''t talk very loudly, and he didn''t really listen, so he asked again. "Who are you? What''s your business if I can''t find someone? You''re David''s parent. He owes me fifty dollars. Pay it back for him. " Maxim frowned and wanted to give these guys a try. Tok in the back stood up and took out a roll of dollars. "We have nothing to do with him. Tell us where we can find him. These are yours." Seeing the dollar, the three changed their faces again, smiled and told them where they might find David without hesitation. After the three men left with the money, ansarella looked at Maxim with a confident face, "I said I might find a clue here." "Hey, hey, I asked for the clue." Toke said discontentedly. Maxim said that those who find clues will be paid extra. "All right, let''s go to the place they said. If it''s true, you can''t do without it." Maxim interrupted them with a wave. After the three students left, they counted the money while walking. After counting, they shouted and scolded: "shit, Tama is too stingy. She only gave us $100. It''s still easy to take the wronged money before. You can get us $500 with a few words." Pop! A fist hit him on the head. It was one of them. "It''s not easy to earn that money. Madder just said a few words. She asked us to practice for two hours, with tone and expression. Why didn''t madder find a professional actor? As long as five hundred dollars is already cheap for him. " "Did you forget that the man said there was a thousand dollars left for a good performance? Don''t you want the money? " Another person''s weak reminder. "Yes, of course. Madder, we played so well this time. I don''t know where the bastard is watching. If you dare to say that we didn''t play well, kill him directly." "Maybe we''re more likely to be killed by him." The three people recalled their painful experience of not wanting to give back money after they didn''t want to play, and they were silent. Moreover, the man said that if they played well, they would have a bonus, if they didn''t play well, they would have a stick, and let them do it by themselves. That''s why they showed their true colors and performed the images of three campus bullies. In fact, these three guys are really new york university students, and they are also classmates with David. When talking about David, they are not fake and are not afraid of verification. Before long, when the three passed an intersection, they saw a car parked on the side of the road. A man waved to them in the car. The three ran quickly and slapped an envelope on their faces. The three took down the envelope with a smile and didn''t dare to move. "Did they believe it?" Gray asked faintly. "Believe it, believe it, it seems that it has gone to the place you said." "They didn''t ask you any other questions?" Gray said curiously that the reason why he asked these three people was to appear true so that they wouldn''t ask about New York University and others couldn''t answer. "No, they didn''t ask again after they asked for the address." "It seems that I''m in a hurry. Maxim, I can''t wait to ask two more words." Gray smiled confidently. "Brother, do you want to trouble that smelly boy? In fact, we don''t need others. We can beat him up for three days." Ignoring their boasting, gray drove out, leaving a cloud of car exhaust. "What!" Watching the car go far, the three people compared their middle fingers to the tail light and happily counted the money. Maxim''s group of five finally had a definite goal. They immediately requisitioned Trafigura''s car and drove towards their destination with several people. "Remember, attack when you see people. Don''t leave your hands. Bazadze, give it to me. You four deal with the two boys and kill them directly." "Aren''t we looking for Horcruxes? We have to find Horcruxes alone." Tok warned. Maxim is Merlin''s disciple, which is recorded in many ancient magic books, but why he broke with basazze is rarely recorded. After all, there are only a few people who know, the seal of the dead seal, and the rest run all over the world and chase all over the world. So Maxim fooled them that it was to save someone who had been sealed. Only sun long, who was equally powerful and had been sealed for many years, revealed a little truth, but Sun long left. "No, kill them and find the Horcrux." Maxim shook his head. Five to three. One of them is a rookie who has just learned magic. In fact, it''s five to two. Please tell me how to lose? Maxim''s face showed a confident smile. Ansarella also nodded, indicating no problem, with a confident smile on her face. At the experimental base, gray and basazze nodded to each other with a confident smile on their faces. Chapter 199 The abandoned subway return yard is a long passage just coming in. Due to the abandonment, it seems very desolate, which has a feeling of horror film scene. However, none of the five people were ordinary people. Maxim waved the staff directly, and the blue crystal at the top of the staff burst into a bright light, illuminating the underground passage. "Go, be careful. There may be a trap." Maxim said cautiously. Although the other party would not do these things based on his understanding of basazze, Maxim thought of the guy who threw the long gun without hesitation after he escaped that day. Although it was only a quick glance, Maxim had an intuition that the other party was similar to him. They would not keep their hands on the enemy. He continued to move forward carefully. All the way, five people were using magic in turn to avoid being trapped by magic traps, but all the way was safe. "This trace seems not simple?" A mage pointed to the scratch on the wall. "Don''t worry so much. Don''t worry as long as it''s not a trap." Maxim said a word and moved on with the people. Before long, the front was almost over. "Sure enough, it''s bazadze. It''s still so hypocritical." Maxim snorted with disdain. Anyway, if it were him, there would be traps here. At the end of the passage was an old iron door. The door was unlocked. Maxim motioned a man to come forward and carefully tried to push it. Without pushing, the door was closed from the inside. Looking back, he gave Maxim a look. The man didn''t speak and came back to stand beside him. "They''re inside, ready to fight." Maxim raised his staff, and the magic crystal on it gently pressed against the keyhole of the door. Then there was a very slight sound of machine rotation in the door lock. If it were not for the silence below, they could not hear it. As the door was unlocked, Maxim used magic to gently open the door in case of an attack. The imaginary attack still didn''t come. Maxim winked at a man around him. The man reluctantly stepped forward and carefully leaned half his body in to have a look. After reading it, he quickly retracted his head and nodded to maxim, indicating that there was no danger. When I entered the gate, I heard a slight sound of discussion below. It seemed that someone was explaining something. Looking down from above, I could see three people gathered together and discussed intensively. Maxim made a gesture, waved his wand over there, and a huge magic shock killed him. "Too direct? Don''t you say anything cruel? " Gray and bazadze stood up at the same time and intercepted the attack. David was startled. Subconsciously, he shrank back and hid behind bassac. "Go!" Maxim didn''t talk much nonsense. He turned and grabbed at the door. An invisible hand twisted the door lock into scrap iron in an instant. The only four mages around him showed their magic tools, some began to sing spells, and some directly used offensive magic. Gredo, the one who sings the spell, looked at it. Most magicians in the world rely on magic tools to cast spells. After a magician has mastered a certain magic, he can basically send it out by relying on magic tools. He doesn''t need to sing the spell. Now he''s the first time to see a magician who recites the spell. "Shield!" The magic jewel on basazze''s ring flashed, and several translucent magic shields appeared in front of them. "It''s no use, bazadze. Hand over the Horcrux. Maybe I can be merciful and let you see the moment when the world is under our feet." Turning to break the door lock and weld the door to prevent several people from escaping, Maxim felt safe and joined the attack team with a smile. When fighting, he did not forget to affect bassaze''s state. It can be said that he has rich combat experience. "Damn it, how can you find here? It''s so hidden. You can''t find it. " Gray threw out a bunch of small fireballs and shouted with panic and panic on his face. He looked like a drowning man at a loss. "My laboratory was built with the help of the school. There are records over there." David said awkwardly, but then he stood up and began to fight back with a lightning ball. "The records there have long been eliminated by me. How can I leave such an obvious flaw? Do you think I''m you?" "Don''t struggle, you will surely lose, and don''t blame us for bullying less with more. Who wouldn''t let you find someone?" Maxim smiled triumphantly. In this situation, it is sooner or later to win. Buzz! It seemed as if the sky suddenly communicated above the laboratory. Suddenly, a large black rain cloud appeared, and the light flashed in the dark clouds, making people feel the terrible energy at first sight. "You must interrupt him. This is the wrath of Thor, which can destroy everything in the laboratory in an instant." Basazze looked distracted at the top of his eyes and said in a hurry. "OK, then don''t play. My personal favorite is the game of bullying less with more." Gray stretched out his hand and pointed to the front. A huge Firebird spread its wings and jumped at the five people. The whole laboratory was red. "Shit, the magic consumed half in an instant." With a heartache, gray looked at the reaction of the people in front. Watching the Firebird fly, ansarella and tok took a step back at the same time as if they were afraid. Seeing each other''s actions from the corner of the eye, both of them were stunned, but there was no way to retreat at this time. They had to attack, and then immediately attacked the three people in front to fight against the Firebird. As long as we can kill these three people, the rest is not a worry. Both thought so. Then, magic impact. A powerful magic shock came out of their hands and hit their unsuspecting teammates. Heartless back stab. As for Maxim, the goods are really cunning. At this time, they are still covered with a layer of magic shield, and they are all-round. The magic impact is weakened by more than half in an instant. But don''t forget, there is the Flamingo created by gray with half his magic. Although their attack did not cause any damage to maxim, it still affected him. At this time, the Flamingo is approaching, and he has no other means to use. The other two, due to the relentless back stabbing of their teammates, faced the Firebird, were pushed forward instead of retreating, and fought against the powerful magic with flesh and blood. "Damn it." One of the three people shouted abuse. It was an advantage game. As a result, there were two undercover agents among the four teammates. Dare you believe it? How does he play? Six points! The two men were swallowed up by the Firebird, and the flaming flame swept over them, which immediately blackened their skin, and then the Firebird rushed at Maxim. Two magicians have never been the focus of Gray''s attention. His purpose is to get Maxim. As long as maxim is done, the overall situation is basically settled. Maxim scolded bichi with hatred, and his body turned into countless insects and fled, but still a large part was swallowed by the fire and there was no residue left. Then the Firebird, under Gray''s control, continued to chase the insects without rushing to the two people behind. The thunder cloud on the ceiling had dissipated as early as they faced the back stab, and the powerful spell was interrupted. It is estimated that the guy who cast the spell will also suffer a lot of backfire. At this time, ansarella and toke looked at each other and didn''t know how to speak. Should they say hello and say, "Hey, you''re also an undercover?" At the same time, I also found that the guy opposite was a real dog. One undercover was not enough. I had to send two. I''m afraid it''s not safe enough? You''re so capable, why don''t you turn everyone into an undercover? If they asked this, gray would say that he had seriously considered it at the beginning, but the cost was a little high, and some people were not suitable for undercover, so he didn''t continue to implement it. Otherwise, Maxim will be cold and won''t have a chance to hop. Chapter 200 Maxim''s scattered insects gathered together and turned into a human shape again, and then the staff hit back with force for the first time. Just like the smashing method of a soldier waving a mace, he used the staff as a blunt tool. The top of the staff fixed the beak of the chasing Firebird, and Maxim''s face was as white as paper. Those devils are all part of his body. If they are gone, it means that part of his flesh and blood is gone. Although it seems that he is still complete, he has been badly hurt. Maxim secretly hated him. He seemed to be the same when he met this guy last time. Is this man his nemesis? The blue crystal on the staff flickered, and a trace of blue light extended from the crystal, wrapped the whole Firebird, and then broke out in an instant. The light was hanged to make the Firebird collapse immediately. "Fuck him!" Gray shouted to the others as he prepared a new magic. Then the scene she saw almost made him vomit blood, because she saw that basazze was treating the two mages who were badly burned, and their magic flame belonging to gray was also destroyed. David intended to help, but for some reason, the lightning ball in his hand was always like an electric spark. Although his attack was very heavy and his teammates stabbed in the back, they are likely to die without treatment, but that''s not the reason to ignore the overall situation in battle. The enemy''s life is life, but the teammate''s life is not life? At this time, the other two mages ansarella and tok also adapted to their new identity and began to attack their previous employers. "Despicable, you should bury chess pieces among my people. It''s shameless." Maxim defeated the Firebird with subtle magic control, waved his staff and roared at gray. According to his understanding, bazadze can''t do this kind of operation. Only that guy. He is really the same kind of person as himself. Gray curled his mouth and asked you to call a helper. Don''t you allow me to bury an undercover? It doesn''t make sense! "Fuck him!" Gray waved his hand and asked them to hold him with magic attacks, and then took out a bow and an arrow. Draw a bow and arrow, and the arrow points to Maxim. Maxim sees this scene and scolds someone again for being mean. The magician''s battle even takes out mortal weapons, which is shameless. Magicians always disdain bows and arrows, because they can easily block these flying arrows, and then kill archers with powerful magic. But not now. He was injured, his state was much worse than before, and he was dragged by two mages. Although these two people can''t compare with him in terms of strength, it''s not a problem to delay the injured him. It''s really difficult for him to deal with these magic attacks and cold arrows. "Before, you bullied us with people. I didn''t say anything?" Gray shook his head with a subtle expression. "This is telling us that you always have to pay back when you come out. Sometimes don''t talk too full." Before he finished, gray loosened the bowstring and fired the arrow, aiming at the center of Maxim''s eyebrows. At the moment of leaving the string, the arrow became an arrow with hot flame, but the flame seemed to be only attached to the arrow and did no damage to the arrow. The fire arrow was no longer an arrow, but turned into a powerful siege hammer, whistling towards Maxim. When Maxim perceived the danger, he immediately opened a magic shield. Magic poured into the magic shield without money. It was necessary to build a strongest magic shield, not only to block the arrows, but also to block other people''s magic attacks. "Bang!" The arrow hit the magic shield and immediately made the magic shield fluctuate like a water wave. The arrow wanted to break the magic shield. The fire on the arrow surged up when it hit the magic shield, turning Maxim into a huge fireball. With the arrow''s strength exhausted, Maxim finally breathed a sigh of relief, and I don''t know why, the other people''s magic attack also stopped, didn''t continue to attack, only the layer of flame outside that constantly consumed the magic shield. Maxim only thinks that these people lack the battle between mages and have little experience. Without time to think more, he grasped this rare breathing opportunity to adjust his state and restore his magic. He doesn''t know the specific situation and can''t stop it, but he can try his best to restore his state and keep his combat strength from declining. This is to respond to changes with constancy. The hiss attracted Maxim''s eyes. Saw a gun head pierced the magic shield, the bright silver grab point bit by bit into his chest. Maxim gritted his teeth and attached a layer of magic protection to his body. He suddenly withdrew the shield on his side and rolled away from the magic shield. At the moment of going out, Maxim''s staff was a little, and the shield immediately deformed into a mass of material like glue, which firmly absorbed the long gun and couldn''t move. Gray tried to pull it out and found that the long gun was almost welded inside. Although the liquid looked like a liquid, it was not affected by the weight. It firmly occupied the space and did not move. He resolutely abandoned his long gun, cut it out at Maxim empty handed, waved it half, and a long sword appeared in his hand. Maxim''s old skill was repeated, and a small magic shield stood in front of him. Then the staff was a little, and a magic shock came out of the staff and hit gray hard, making him throw out at once. "Although I don''t know why your fighting is so powerful, you are still too young for the master''s fighting." With a sarcastic smile, Maxim won the power and pursued the victory, but gray was not the only one here. Others didn''t do it because gray attacked closely for fear of accidental injury. Seeing that gray was shot away, ansarella and toke immediately started to stop Maxim who was going to pursue. In the distance, gray stood up with his stomach covered. Maxim was powerful enough. He was definitely heavier than his own punch. At this time, basazze finally sealed the two people in the magic box, turned around to take over gray''s battle and fight with Maxim. Feeling better in his abdomen, gray put away his long sword, looked at the movement of the two, and suddenly put his hands on the ground. Bassaze and maxim are still the style of melee mages. They basically fight at close range, with a maximum distance of no more than three meters. Gray watched the two people continue to fight and move. Finally, when they entered a place, they pressed their hands hard. Under their feet, a magic array quickly took shape. Whenever they approached the edge of the magic array, flames would come out to attack them. The battle between them was limited to a small two meter radius by gray, and the battle became more and more dangerous. However, Maxim had just experienced a battle and was injured. His state declined seriously and was temporarily at a disadvantage. Seeing this, the undercover duo planned to help. Gray reached out and pressed their movements. "Don''t worry, he can handle this little thing. Eat an apple first." After rubbing his stomach, gray went to pick up the long gun that fell to the ground after the magic shield disappeared, moved a chair, sat outside and began to watch the play. "Gray, help." Bazadze cried, although he had the upper hand, it was not easy. Gray turned a deaf ear, as if the array had sound insulation. "Gray... David couldn''t help it. "Shut up and trust your mentor. We are not familiar with such a battle. Reaching out rashly may make him more dangerous." David: "but he asked you for help?" "Ah? Yes, you must have auditory hallucinations. You haven''t slept well these days. Go and get some sleep. I''m watching here. Don''t worry. " Chapter 201 The battle was finally over. Basazze was superior and finally won maxim, who was half killed by gray. A group of magic trapped him on the ground. Gray went over to remove the magic array, then broke Maxim''s hand and pulled out his staff. Facing Maxim''s murderous eyes, gray just shrugged and stepped on his finger. "Gray..." "No, you want his staff?" Gray looked at him in surprise, as if he had done something outrageous. "This staff was made by my teacher and should be kept by me." Bazadze thought for a moment and said that although Maxim committed many evils and made enemies with him many times, the things made by the teacher were innocent. He has basically understood that the magic tools collected by Gray will become the material of his new magic tools in the end. He doesn''t want to see the magic tools made by the teacher be poisoned. After all, there are only a few magic tools left by the teacher. In addition to the bracelet on Veronica''s sealed hand, his ring, this staff and David''s dragon ring. "Both of us made great efforts in the battle. We should share the spoils equally. It is reasonable to say that maxim is more valuable. After all, he is a disciple of Merlin and has lived for more than 1000 years. Knowledge in his mind alone is priceless. The value of this staff is slightly inferior, because it is equivalent to Maxim''s binding equipment. Most of its value is useless to maxim and others. For others, it can only be regarded as a collection with commemorative value or recast as material. If you insist on a staff, I''ll take Maxim. I just need a servant who knows magic. " Gray played with the staff and said indifferently. "I can..." As if he knew what he was going to say, gray shook his head. "Come on, you still owe me a pile of things. Quickly solve this guy and take me to get things. I still have something to deal with. Don''t forget to write a letter of recommendation. It''s up to you to solve moganna in the end. Don''t come back to me." "Alas." Basadze took a deep look at him and sighed. He also saw that although this guy was not bad, he was not a passer-by after all. "Well, hoffs was sealed immediately, and David was slowly mastering Merlin''s power. The overall situation has been decided." Basazze nodded and promised to give gray a reward soon. "Seal? It''s not better to kill him directly, so as not to let him escape and finally jump out to trouble you. " Gray shrugged and said casually that he thought it was the best way. Bazadze didn''t speak. He opened the box that had sealed others before, took a picture of Maxim who had lost his resistance, and immediately sucked him in. "Hoo! Is it over? " David leaned over and asked. Gray gave him an expressionless look, put his hand around his shoulder and walked to the corner. David rolled his throat nervously and looked at gray with fear in his eyes. His body was tight. He was ready to break free and escape to basadze for help at any time. He stammered and asked, "what are you doing?" "Don''t worry, you''re safe now. Don''t worry about anything." Gray smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "What can I do for you?" David asked nervously. He always felt that it was bad for this guy to find him, but he didn''t dare to refuse. He took a faint look at basazze in the back. He won''t do anything too much here, will he? "Xiao Dai, I''ll leave right away. I''m afraid I won''t see you again." "Are you reluctant to part with me?" David was moved. Unexpectedly, he thought gray didn''t like him before. He was very resistant to him. Unexpectedly, gray thought of himself when he wanted to leave. It was so touching. Gray pointed to the ring on his hand and said, "so you should give it back to me, or I''ll come back to you to return it. It''s too troublesome." "Ah? Oh, oh! " David secretly said that this guy was really not a good bird. Bai was moved. He held the Dragon Ring in his fingers, but didn''t take it off. He said, "but I have to practice magic. If there is no dragon ring, I..." "Don''t worry, you can ask basaze to get you something better. The dragon ring is Merlin''s magic weapon, which is certainly not as good as your own. If you use your own magic weapon, you will get twice the result with half the effort. That is, the situation was urgent before. Maxim threatened your safety all the time, so bassaze asked me to lend you the ring, otherwise he would definitely take you to create a magic weapon of his own. I believe you heard when I asked this question last time. Each mage''s magic weapon is unique, and what belongs to him is the most suitable for himself. " Gray persuaded him, but still didn''t forget to emphasize that Longjie was his own and lent to him. David was a little shaken. He liked the dragon ring on his hand. After all, the ring had been with him for ten years and poured his hope for magic. I regret that I should have sold the dragon ring on impulse at the beginning of the year. It''s no use regretting now. Obviously, this guy won''t sell the ring to him again. However, what Gray said also has some truth. What belongs to him is the best. Since he is going to become a magician, he should also have his own magic weapon. "Gray, I''ll give you the gold back. Let''s cancel the deal." Although he knew the possibility was small, David said tentatively. Gray shook his head with a indifferent expression on his face. "At the beginning, it was the business you loved and I wanted. How can you go back on it? Besides, didn''t you spend one of your gold on steamed stuffed buns?" "I will raise it for you again." David said hurriedly that he had planned to buy some equipment, but he didn''t have time to buy it after learning magic, so the gold was still there. In addition to the gold bead, which was bought as a gift from a cage of steamed stuffed buns in order to show that he can also get a gift from the merchant by virtue of his appearance. "David, think for the best. You''ve been using Longjie for nearly half a month, and I didn''t ask you for any rent. Why bother holding on to your things?" Gray advised with kind words, "you see, I wanted your things at the beginning, but it didn''t mean to force at all. Everyone made the transaction under the condition of your love and my wish. Now do you want to pay any price?" David felt a cold surge behind him. Without saying anything, he immediately took down the ring and handed it to gray. "I still prefer a magic weapon of my own." "That''s great. Bassaze has a lot of materials. You are his disciple. He will certainly create you the most powerful and most suitable magic weapon. Unlike me, he has to make money and materials by himself. His life is hard." Long Jie received the bag. Gray smiled and patted him on the shoulder. He turned and walked to the other two undercover men. Bassac knew the existence of ansarella long ago, but tok didn''t know it, and gray didn''t say it. Although he didn''t promise anything when persuading Trafigura, the matter was completed and the other party performed well. You can try to help him deduct something from basadze as a reward. Gray is never stingy with people who do well. Chapter 202 The mystery house, the original building and can''t see what it looked like before, but the mystery house still exists. It''s not just the previous building, but like the witch''s cabin, it belongs to a kind of magic boundary. The building is at most an entrance. This makes that even though the buildings outside change no matter how, the inside of the mysterious house remains unchanged for ten years, still maintains its original appearance, not even much dust, and ordinary people can''t enter at all. Even in the state of not opening the door, some mages with insufficient strength may not be able to detect its existence. In the mysterious house, gray walked around the shelf where all kinds of items were stored. Basazze waved his hands. The items related to magic in the store were emitting glittering and shimmering, which was up to gray to choose. "You can only choose six." Basazze said, shook his head slightly and walked to him, "look, I''ll introduce their abilities to you. You like waves so much. Find more life-saving equipment." Bassaze opened a box and two beads appeared in it, both the size of a table tennis ball. One was as blue as the sea and the other was emerald green, just like emerald. He took out the blue one, "this bead was made when I passed a big desert in Africa. If I inject magic, I can turn into sweet water." Gray stalls. What''s the use? He has a pile of daily consumables in his backpack. He can survive for more than two months even without water and food. He doesn''t want it at all. Bassac saw that he was not interested and introduced another one instead. "This one was made by an alcoholic mage. He was drunk to death at the age of 30 because of his excessive drinking. I got it when I cleaned up his relics. It can turn clean water into wine or improve the quality of wine." "That''s interesting." Gray touched his chin, but he didn''t lack wine. It was a little interesting to improve the quality of wine. "Are two beads one?" Basaz:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Count!" "Then... Make an alternative first. If there is no better one, choose it." Gray hesitated and said, it''s good for ordinary people. It''s the best thing for drunkards. It''s just like that for him. After all, he''s the king. Move on to the next one. Name: cleaning brush. Producer: basazze. Explanation: bassazein traveled around the world for a long time to find the descendants of Merlin. He didn''t have a wife to help wash clothes, and he was sloppy. Moreover, many children didn''t dare to approach him because he was too sloppy, which made it more difficult for him to find the descendants of Merlin. So he made this brush, which can quickly clean the foreign smell on clothes and body, and face children in a clean attitude, so as not to be driven away by their parents. His majesty has maids and elves. He has never washed clothes himself. Where can I use this thing? Next. Name: Animal bracelet. Producer: unknown mage (collected from a long journey) Description: a magic bracelet that can simply understand animal language after wearing, but don''t hold too much hope for it. It can''t make you communicate with animals without obstacles. I''ve tried. - bassaze. Next. Name: shorthand quill and notebook Producer: a lazy fat mage Note: say what you want to write down. These two pieces of equipment will write down for you. You don''t have to take complicated notes. Of course, it''s not human. It will make mistakes occasionally. If you can''t correct mistakes, don''t use it. PS: once, I used it to record a vitality medicine. It remembered a wrong word, and then there was a violent explosion during the production process. Luckily, I''m not dead. Finally, his majesty successfully selected six pieces of magic equipment, and bazadze prepared the materials for making magic tools for him. Gray began to check his six magic equipment. The first is the animal bracelet, not two beads. They were eliminated in the later competition and failed to win the favor of his majesty, as were brushes and notebooks. Then there is a bow and arrow that can break the devil. The bow and arrow it shoots can break the mage''s magic defense and have an effect on other magical creatures. This is a peer hunting murder weapon made by a abnormal mage. It was used by his archery servant to shoot eight mages. It was famous in Western Europe. Gray thought that those magical creatures might be similar to Warcraft. He was going to take them back and try Warcraft, and then study the production technology. It''s a short Sabre that can cast magic. It''s said that its owner is an assassin. Later, he transformed into a mage, but his professional skills can''t be lost. So he combined the two and became a famous and frightening magic assassin. Gray thinks this idea is good. He can imitate it to create a magic sword or magic gun. The magic long gun is good, similar to the staff. When others saw you take out your gun and sword, they laughed. This boy is a soldier. Let''s kite him. As a result, he was plastered by magic. The picture is beautiful. The fourth thing he chose was a jade pillow. Sleeping on it can make beautiful dreams and never have nightmares. According to bassaze, he took it from a Chinese mage. It seemed that the other party was making a pillow called Huangliang Yimeng. As a result, he got out the beautiful dream pillow. He thought it was interesting at that time, so he took something and changed it with him. The fifth piece is a blank picture scroll and a sealed object. When basazze got it, he also sealed a fox with several beautiful tails. He later let it go. Gray knew it was a Chinese product when he looked at the picture. The fox in it also had a sense of substitution. He estimated that it was the work of a scholar after he transformed into a mage. However, he didn''t want it, but bazadze strongly recommended it. He didn''t even hesitate to let him choose one more thing, so he reluctantly accepted it. The sixth is the curse magic bottle. The name seems to be the work of an evil mage, but it is actually the work of a white mage. He hopes to put all curses and even bad negative energy things into the bottle and return peace to the world. Other things, such as permanent fire folding, conch that can record beautiful songs, and so on, seem very magical, but when you think about it, all the things that can be replaced by scientific and technological products have been eliminated by him. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Xiao Huang, come here and eat dried fish for you." "Ah Bai, go away. You''re so fat. Do you want to eat?" "Meow, meow!" "Meow ~!" Before long, basazze came out and looked at the seven or eight stray cats jumping up and down in the store. His little hands shook and fell into meditation. Gray wore a very feminine bracelet and teased the cats, but the cats didn''t listen to him and ran around. "Where did you find so many cats?" With a wave of his hand, all the stray cats were lifted up and floated in the air, some looked at him curiously, and some struggled in panic. Gray patted the plum blossom seal on his body and stretched out his hand to roll Xiao Huang. "I don''t know. I''m sitting here. They don''t know where they came in. I can''t help being close to me." Gray looked helpless. "Maybe I have a taste that makes the little guys friendly. After all, I''m also the guardian of nature and the chairman of the animal protection union." In my heart, I nodded. Things are good, but it should not be called animal bracelet, but animal emotional bracelet, because the translated sounds of bracelet are: panic, fear, curiosity, hunger, like, comfort, desire, etc., rather than real animal language. "All the materials are here. It''s enough for you to make a magic weapon." Bazaar took two boxes and handed one to gray. "The letter is also in it, and the address of the New York School of magic." "Then we''ll be clear." Gray smiled and didn''t say much. He waved and turned away. "Gray, if he is not a ferocious man, the seal will make him reform. He doesn''t have to kill. Killing is not the best solution." "I know!" Gray waved back at him and said to himself, "it''s the most useful solution." Chapter 203 Radio New York downstairs. Gray holding a bunch of roses, bored watching the traffic coming and going, while calmly bearing the praise and flirtation of women coming and going. There are even a few bold women who want to invite him to their house for coffee, watching TV, repairing light bulbs and pipes. As a three good boyfriend waiting for his girlfriend to get off work, he naturally refused with justice and told them to be clean. Even if his family lives in xxx not far away, and his girlfriend is definitely not at home from noon to 4 p.m. every 123, he will never agree to their requirements or tell them that their phone number is XXXXXX. Before long, Becky came out with a beautiful figure and face. When she saw Gray, she ran to him in surprise and gave him a warm hug. "Why are you here, waiting for me?" Becky was pleasantly surprised by the result of the rose. "I like it very much." happy! "Of course, in addition to the beautiful miss Becky, who can make me so fascinated and willing to spend precious time on her?" Gray grabbed her waist and walked to a sports car by the side of the road. Becky naturally recognized that this was gray''s car. Since she heard that she had radio stations and suitors at school, gray bought the car and drove to these two places to wait for him. With strong economic strength and peak appearance, she made those suitors retreat, while others relied on strong fists to make them retreat. Of course, as we all know, it is mainly their appearance that makes them feel ashamed. In short, after two times, Becky felt much easier to go out and didn''t have to worry about the flies. "I''ve left there and am going to study magic in a magic school. I looked at the address of the magic school. It''s still far from your house. I bought a floor here. The security is very good and the environment is very good. It''s close to New York University and radio. Let''s move here." Gray said casually. Becky smiled, "OK, are you going to the magic school now?" be curious! "Do you want to see it?" "Of course." be curious! "Yes." Gray smiled. "But it''s tomorrow. You see, it''s off duty now. It must be the same in the college." New home, after dinner, Becky looked at gray vaguely and made a hum. yearn! And remind you? I''m a good, considerate boyfriend. Can''t you understand that? Gray put the bracelet into his backpack, picked up the beautiful woman and walked to the bedroom. Becky looked up at him and kissed him. The next day, gray successfully came to the magician college, which is a castle outside the city. It covers a large area and belongs to private territory. According to bassaer, gray rang the doorbell, and soon a young man with a walking stick came up, "who are you looking for?" Of course, gray didn''t know who to look for, but bassac said just give his name and handed bassac a letter of introduction. "Bassac Blake introduced me here and hopes to learn something in the college." "Bassac Blake?" The man poked his chin with his walking stick. "The name is a little familiar. Wait, I''ll be right back." Then he took the letter of introduction and walked away. "This is the master''s college. Why does it look like the private residence of those big people?" Becky looked inside curiously. Gray shrugged. "It''s a pity not to use such a big place. Of course, we should make the best use of it. Do you still expect the students studying magic to really talk like they are in school? The teachers can''t listen to them at the bottom." Basazze told him about the college. In fact, several old guys studied magic together. Later, they accepted disciples to teach together. As a result, they taught several good students, so they handed down this form. As gray said, sitting in the classroom is not the magic school in the world, although gray knows it. In this world, the students of magic schools are still looking for themselves. There are few students in a magic school. "I don''t know if I have a chance to learn some magic in that world." Gray secretly expected that compared with the other world, the magic school in this world could not be called a college, but that many people taught at the same time. Moreover, the development of magic in this world is mainly the development of magic tools and the use of magic, while the other world is the development of spells, which are two very different worlds. If you have the opportunity to go to that world, apart from others, magic knowledge can definitely increase a lot. Before long, the young man came back and invited two people in. He didn''t say that ordinary people can''t go in and so on. When he entered the college, gray met an old man who was one of the principals here. The other party politely said that he wanted to give basadze face and let him study here, but there were many conditions for him to abide by. Gray looked and found that it was not a harsh condition, so he agreed and officially began to study here. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Seven months later, gray went to see bassac. The other party was still teaching David magic. David was wearing a brand-new ring, and his magic level was very high. Make sure that he hasn''t released moganna''s plan for the time being, and gray hasn''t offered help. After talking, he leaves. Before long, a video began to spread wildly on the Internet. Where there is an Internet, there is his figure. In the video, there is a man who claims to be the God of fire gray. Behind him is a pair of huge flame wings. His whole body is burning with flames, and a sword cuts open a mountain. There are also some videos of him coming to dirty civilian caves, going to distant war-torn areas, carrying food and seeds into poor areas, treating the pain of devout people, blessing devout people and helping everyone in need. The holy light is great. "Well, it''s not... When Becky saw this man, it was easy to see that this was gray. Besides, he also gave his name. It''s hard to know if it''s him. "Is there really a God in this world?" "Who knows, some computer experts say that there is no trace of special effects in the video. Maybe it is really the birth of gods." "Those who were helped were also talking, saying that there was such a god falling from the sky." "Why hasn''t there been any news before?" "Yes, look at this report." One video caused an uproar and made people all over the world busy. And Becky just wanted to go home. In seven months, the new home became the old home. When Becky came home, she didn''t find gray around. She kicked off her high heels and walked into the bathroom. When I came out to cook, I suddenly found a letter on the tea table. "Are you going to find any magical creatures or magical materials? It''s just time to go out so as not to see him again. " Becky muttered that they had been making trouble in recent days and were in a bad mood. But did he really look for those things? The man in the video is so similar to him and claims his name. When I picked up the letter and opened it, the expression on my face became sad. She threw down the letter, took the car key, put on a pair of sneakers, and Becky slammed the door. The stationery fell slowly to the ground: My dear Betsy, you guessed right. I''m leaving again. I think you''ve gradually got used to my occasional absence, but this time I may not come back. I''m going to pursue the mystery of magic. You don''t have to worry about me. I have the most powerful ability in the world. Even if they bomb me, I can escape. Yes, I''m so powerful. Your man is the most powerful. But it''s not enough. I want to be stronger and know more magic mysteries. Magic is really magical. It''s more magical than all existence in the world. I can''t resist it. The house and car are bought in your name. There is a bank card in the drawer at the head of the bed. The password is next to it, and everything else is there. When you encounter something that can''t be solved, go to these people. One of them will help you. After all, they are a little friendly. These guys are still good people and will give me some face. Live happily in the future. Do whatever you want. It''s OK to travel around the world. Cary has enough money and doesn''t work all his life. Don''t be cheated by the slag man again, especially the slag man who looks good with such a smile and speaks softly and properly. Becky drove to the mage college and asked them where gray had gone, but no one could answer her. She went to where gray used to go, but she couldn''t wait for him, so she had to go home. Maybe he was just kidding. Bazadze found her and told her that someone had made a big mess this time. The world was about to turn over and asked her not to say she knew this person. Becky asked him why gray did this. Basazze vaguely mentioned an ancient magic conjecture, and faith became the way of God. Many people used to walk this road, which is also one of the sources of myths around the world, but in the end, none of them succeeded. Later, people didn''t continue to walk this road. I don''t know why gray tried again. Becky couldn''t understand and couldn''t find him. Gradually, with more and more time, Becky graduated. With that magical bracelet, she can easily see through people''s emotions hidden under the mask. Her position in the radio station is higher and higher, her career is better and better, and everything is back on track. Finally, she couldn''t even stay here. She went out to set up her own company. Sutton media. Chapter 204 When winter comes, even in the king''s back garden, most of the flowers have withered and lost a lot of vitality, but compared with other places, the scenery here is still beautiful. Gray was lying in the garden of the castle. Behind him, the little maid gently pressed his head. The elf flew around the castle looking for Gray''s wine and chocolate. Merida came over and asked the little maid to step back. She personally came forward to give him a massage. After more than 20 days of training on the ship, her skills improved a lot, but she still couldn''t compare with the little maid. When she came, gray found out and put away all his depression. "I heard your majesty went to find the fairy in the lake? Can you take me to see it next time? " Merida asked without salt, "I also want to know what the fairies in the lake look like. You go for more than ten days. She must be very beautiful?" "Are you still there?" Gray replied with a helpless expression, "I''m only 17 years old. I won''t get married until I''m at least 27. If you don''t mind waiting for ten years, you can go back and think it over." Gray bit the word carefully. For Merida''s feelings, slag man himself can responsibly tell you that it''s a little, but it''s not as deep as Becky''s little beauty. At least when he leaves that world, slag man himself is still very sad. However, it is unrealistic to say that she has no feelings for her royal highness. It is still a bit of a matter of fact. After all, it is also a simple and honest friendship, and the royal highness of her royal highness is still a bit of a look, and with the development of her Majesty the king has a tendency to become more plump, and the curves on her body are also becoming concave and convex. Merida''s beautiful eyes stared at him fiercely. Gray tilted his head and didn''t want to talk. They fell into silence. At last, he looked up. "Don''t you think dunbrunch is too tied? Let me give you a job as a soldier. " "Huh?" Merida bowed her head. Although she tried her best to suppress it, there was still an irresistible joy on her face. "There are often many Warcraft in China. You take 20 people to patrol the country for me and clean up those Warcraft in China. What do you think?" "Well, i... think about it." Merida pretended to be reserved. "If you don''t want to, I''ll find someone else." Listen, gray didn''t hesitate to say he wanted to change people. Merida quickly changed her mouth and said she was willing to take the job. "Don''t force it." "Not at all." So gray touched the long bow and said, "here you are. There may be some miraculous effects against Warcraft. Try to use it. If you are not used to it, you can use your own bow. You can shoot about 20 special magic breaking arrows a day. The later arrows are no different from ordinary arrows." This bow does not need a magician to use. As long as you pull more than half of the bow string, it will automatically add a layer of magic to the arrow, greatly increasing the magic breaking ability of the arrow. "So magical?" Merida tried to pull apart the bow string, but the bow was like a model and couldn''t be pulled apart. Gray handed an arrow. Merida didn''t know why. So she put the arrow on it and tried to pull the bow again. Unexpectedly, she could pull it again. As she slowly opened the bow string, gray clearly saw that when the bow string was slowly opened, a faint light converged from the bow string to the arrow position, which was inconspicuous or even weak, but it was really magic. Whoosh! The arrows flew out, nailed to the garden wall, and the tail feathers hummed and trembled. Merida''s small mouth opened. Even if it was simply more powerful, this long bow was much better than the general long bow, not to mention the ability to deal with Warcraft. "Thank you, gray." "Let''s go. I''ll choose a team of elites for you, and then you can start as soon as possible. The suffering people need us to save them." Generally speaking, there are still few Warcraft that can run into the Kingdom, and even fewer are powerful. Gray plans to select 20 elite for her in the Wangdu escort team. Such a team is enough to clean up those escaped fish. Merida rode a horse and took 20 elite soldiers out of the city all the way under the escort of his Majesty the king. "Are you happy that you have separated people?" "I didn''t. don''t talk nonsense." Gray looked warily at the Marquis who didn''t know when to appear here. He didn''t have any interest in continuing to talk, so he turned and left. As a good king who never takes his own love, Gray feels very wronged. He is afraid that his royal highness is staying for a long time, so that she can go out to do what he likes. Even some people suspect his intentions, which is actually abominable. "Yes, gray is a good man. She has long wanted to go out." Little Molly testified to gray. Gray touched the ELF''s head with satisfaction. Sure enough, it still takes a kind elf to understand his good intentions. Even his father doesn''t necessarily know him. With emotion, bearing the worship of his father behind him, gray returned to the castle. Lord Marquis chased up and whispered, "last time I went to sea for two or three months, I came back less than a few days and ran for more than half a month. You are too incompetent as a king." "Father, don''t worry. I''ll stay in the castle for a long time this time." Gray smiled. It''s not that he doesn''t do his duty, but the temptation of the outside world is too great. His Majesty must pick it up first and then put it down. When he is not interested in different worlds in the future, he will naturally be a good king. No, he will be a better king. He is already a good King now. "By the way, I brought you and your mother another gift this time." Knowing that this topic should not continue to talk, his majesty quickly diverted his attention. "What gift?" "When chatting with the fairy in the lake, I talked about my mother''s poor sleep. She gave me a pillow. Ordinary people will sleep when they touch the pillow, and they will have a beautiful dream." "Yes!" The Marquis nodded and waited for him to follow, but his majesty had quickened his pace and went into the castle to offer treasures to his mother. "Bastard boy, don''t I have a gift?" He cursed in his heart, drank dry vinegar, and the Marquis followed. When he returned to the castle, gray gave the Marquis a dream pillow. After explaining the effect, he was overjoyed and immediately asked the Marquis to work harder. Don''t make his son tired. When gray smiles, his mother is good. However, I don''t really forget my hard-working old father. For more than seven months in that world, gray has collected a lot of good things, but it''s not as magical as the dream pillow. Take out a part and give it to the Marquis, which can also make his mouth go to the back of his head. Moreover, gray also took out a string of jade beads for him. This is the only successful work he has been experimenting with for seven months. It can nourish the body and make people strong and energetic for a long time. The specific effect is similar to that of some precious jade in the past, but he is made of grade beautiful jade and depicts magic lines, which is different from those naturally produced or artificially produced. In order to learn how to carve magic lines, he didn''t know how many materials were wasted. Finally, he succeeded in such a piece. It''s precious. But now he can proudly say that I can also make magic equipment. Although there is only one success, everything is difficult at the beginning. If the first one is done, will the second one be far behind? Chapter 205 When all the gifts were sent out, gray remembered that he had another thing to see. A man went back to the room and felt a scroll of pictures on his body. The picture scroll opens and the monkeys inside are lifelike. "There seems to be no problem." Gray was so happy that he quickly shook the picture scroll, and the monkey flew out of the picture scroll. He was still squeaking in mid air and looked frightened, just like before it was sealed in. "Yes, it''s feasible." Gray was surprised that the picture of the sealed monkey was also regarded as a living body. He couldn''t put it into his backpack when he came back. He always carried it close to his body. But the system still warned him that he would bear the consequences if he carried creatures without the power of time and space in his body. But now, everything is good. He knew he had brought Becky back. But less than a second later, gray saw that the monkey that had not yet landed was aging rapidly, and finally rotted into a pile of bones, which turned into a handful of soil and floated in the air. A drop of sweat slipped from the corner of his eye and gray gently wiped it away. Fortunately, we did the experiment with monkeys, otherwise what we see now is that Becky grows old at an incredible speed and finally turns into dust. "Gray, what are you doing?" Little Molly''s voice came. It was less than a minute before he closed the door. Gray whispered. Unfortunately, a breeze appeared out of thin air in the room, picked up the dust in the air and scattered it out of the window. He sprinkled a few drops of the fragrance medicine he drank, and gently waved it into a mist to cover up the smell in the air. It''s just a trivial monkey. When he dies, he dies. No one cares. Gray doesn''t know why he has to cover it up. He opens the door after doing this. Don''t let little Molly in and take her out for dinner. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Ride fast and light all the way. You don''t even need to bring supplies. Where you go, take out the king''s keepsake and naturally someone will entertain you. Merida likes this feeling. She galloped freely between the countryside and mountains, enjoying the breeze gently blowing on her cheeks and passing through her hair. The scenery on both sides flashed away, and then looked back, which had been far behind. The only pity is that since I started, I haven''t met Warcraft who have come in, and there is no place to ask them for help. Your majesty said that in case of Warcraft incident, you will tell them the news at the first time and let them solve it. "You shouldn''t be depressed. No Warcraft is the best result. Everyone is safe." Merida secretly cheered herself. Without Warcraft, people don''t have to worry about the danger brought by Warcraft. This is the idea that a kind person should have. A sister of Sanguan Zhengzheng, since the Queen''s incident, her consciousness has just soared, and she almost caught up with her majesty. Twenty one rode into the town, which soon attracted attention. Merida didn''t care much about these. She just asked the town residents if there were any Warcraft nearby and bullies endangering one side. Along the way, although Warcraft didn''t see it, there were still bullies. Merida, under the advice of the knights, found that they were real villains, not framed, so she caught them all and sent them to the king''s capital. Then gray sent a direct order to send these people to the sea to build a castle. Looking at Merida''s movements along the way, gray lay down in his chair, wrote down instructions and sent them to her to deal with the aftermath, so as not to cause any mess. Those bullies can not really become bullies just by virtue of a force. They should be called gangs. There must be support behind them, or they have formed an interest body. It is not enough to remove these gangs alone. We must find the source in order to truly solve them. At the same time, this is also the time when he deals with the Kingdom affairs with the most heart. He hopes to take this opportunity to tell those guys that the new kingdom is vigorous and upward, so don''t take out the things in the smelly ditch, and hit them once. If the corrupt officials last time were the cancer of the country, then these large and small evil forces are the disease of scabies. Now that the cancer has been removed, it is time to treat the disease of scabies. Merida is a very good helper. She is kind-hearted and jealous of evil. She is most suitable for this kind of thing. As for her safety, gray doesn''t have to worry. In the current Kingdom, as long as it''s not those nobles and the elite of twenty riders, it''s enough to protect her. Gray rectifies his own territory, which has nothing to do with those nobles, and won''t let Merida do anything in those nobles'' territories. They have no reason to do it. And even if gray moves them, as long as they don''t hurt their muscles and bones and touch their bottom line, gray thinks they can bear it and won''t make the move of fish dead and net broken. Besides, it has nothing to do with them. Gray sat comfortably on his throne, clapping a piece of news note in his hand, "it''s winter, and we have nothing to do. It''s estimated that we''re holding something bad one by one. We''ve cleaned it up in advance." "By the way, did the composting method promoted last time have any effect?" "Yes, your majesty." The maid answered and quickly found a document and handed it to him. Although there are His Majesty''s documents, it can not be believed by everyone that many families have not started composting. With this time, they would rather go to the rich people''s homes to do casual work, spin linen and earn some money to supplement their families, rather than do composting. Gray saw that the comments of Lord Marquis were the input of Canadians. We must let these people start composting. The bumper harvest in the coming year will be the best proof, which can also show the greatness of the Sutton family. Gray thought about it, called the Marquis, discussed it and put forward his own opinion. He disagreed with the marquis. Although the composting method still needs to be promoted, it can not be achieved overnight. Some people don''t want to believe it, so don''t force them. As long as some people believe it. The next year, when the grain yield of those families who used composting was higher than that of those who did not use composting, these people did not need to be urged, and naturally began to do it by themselves. Sutton family is already the most dazzling family in the kingdom. There is no need to be in such a hurry. It is the so-called too much but not enough. Being too anxious may make mistakes. The credit is there, and the king has been promoting it all the time. The final credit must be from the Sutton family. As for whether this time is one year, two years or three years, the difference is not very big. Moreover, sweet potato and other crops also need time to promote, which takes about the same time, so there is no need to worry at all. But the Marquis didn''t agree. He felt that he had the ability and means to make enough compost for his own use. There was no need to wait so long. It''s a big deal. Make a law. For families that don''t compost before the beginning of spring, each family will be fined a silver coin. Gray finally smiled bitterly, shook his head and let the Marquis rest. Lord marquis is still a typical aristocratic thinking. Maybe he had been the shopkeeper for too long and left everything to his father to deal with. He noticed from some signs that his position as the king was not so stable, so he was eager to do something to make himself stand firm. In fact, as long as he doesn''t die and don''t do anything absurd, his position will be very stable. The Marquis rested, and gray began to officially manage the country. He didn''t deal with many things every day, but there were always a few. In addition, his medicine refining and magic instrument manufacturing have achieved initial results and can move to a higher field. Chapter 206 There is little rain and sunshine in winter. It is cloudy most of the time. Merida took 20 elite riders and stopped in a mountain forest. Seeing that it was getting late and the next village was still far away, she ordered to rest on the spot. The soldiers began to set up tents and cook. There''s only one tent. It''s Merida''s. gray doesn''t think she''s the best looking one. Don''t look back. It''s like black charcoal. He specially prepared this tent for her. The campfire was blazing, and a group of people were talking and laughing around the fire. "Your Highness, tomorrow is the last stop of our route. This is also one of the nearest towns. If we can''t find any Warcraft, let''s go back." Said to the princess''s deputy. They wandered around all the way. In a month, they visited all the towns and cities in the Kingdom, except those close to the king''s capital and aristocratic territories. Along the way, the evil forces of large and small scale were also dealt with. For some of them who did not do too much and behave well, several people advised and advised her royal highness to leave. So the journey was not smooth, but it was not dangerous. The king''s way to suppress and win over a group of people so that these people will not unite to trip them up. If we really treat her equally, there will be a lot of trouble. When they share a common hatred, the elite of twenty horses may not be able to protect her. Like this, some people who know they are going to be dealt with and want to form an alliance to resist, but find that several people around them feel that their plot is not very serious and can muddle through rather than unite. Others think that they are deep enough to hide them. Even if they come, they may not be able to find them. Unfortunately, they do not know that before and after the Royal Highness, dozens of people are fighting for the front and the aftermath. After a meal, Merida listened to them talk about interesting things. After listening for a while, her deputy arranged several people to watch the night in turn. Merida got into the tent. There was an oil lamp hanging in the tent. She felt the long bow and kept muttering. What are you talking about? A lot of Warcraft came in? I didn''t see any. I said let me try the power of bows and arrows. Who can I try. Then he took out the paper and quill and began to write a letter. In dunbunokee, she lived in the castle every day and never wrote to anyone. When she arrived at the stone castle country, she found that the country was so different from the tribe. After leaving for a full month this time, she would write down the interesting things she met and send them to gray. The tent was opened with a small opening, and a small figure flew in. "Molly, go away." Merida waved to drive her out, but the tent space was too small and the lights were dark. As soon as little Molly hid in the dark, she couldn''t find her. "Did you sneak out again?" After sealing the letter, Merida looked into the corner of the tent. Although she couldn''t find her, she knew she was there. "No." The elf hummed twice, "gray is so boring that he won''t take me out to play." "Last time you said he took you to catch Warcraft in the forest and sailed out again." "He said he would draw a map of the whole island before we went out. Gray didn''t go. We went with the man last time." Little Molly flew out and lay on Merida''s shoulder, holding her chin in her small hand. "The island is so big. In the south, we can see a high mountain and fire. Gray said we have to go all the way to the south to see it." "A mountain that can spit fire?" Merida''s eyes were colorful, and she seemed to be thinking about what a mountain that can spit fire was like, but she couldn''t outline the appearance of a mountain that can spit fire in her brain. Finally, she came up with an image of a monster that is bigger than a mountain and spits fire in her mouth. "I''ll draw for you. Gray taught me to draw. I draw very well." The elf proudly touched out a box of colored crayons and took a piece of paper from Merida. Little jasmine began to draw with a crayon about the size of her arm. First, there was a green bottom, then a brown mountain. The top of the mountain was red, and countless red dots sprayed outward. After finishing the painting, little Molly nodded with satisfaction, "this is the mountain that will spit out flames." Somewhere in the woods in front of the temporary camp, a group of people dressed in rags hid in it, holding old but sharpened swords and waiting silently. "They have set up camp. It''s still the twenty." A man sneaked into the forest by night and said to the group. In the crowd, there were three people in the center. One of them was afraid and said, "are you really sure? This is our last strength. If we fail again this time, we "Shut up, you''re losing all the glory of the Golden Shield family." Another man scolded as if he hated iron and steel. "If we don''t do this, do you want us to go back to the forest? Can you stop those Warcraft? Last time we went out, the number was far more than that, but now how many people are we left? This is all caused by the puppet king. We must pay him with blood. " "And only in this way can we stop the current life that is inferior to slaves, so we must come back, overthrow the puppet king and let the glory of our family shine on this land again. At that time, each of you will inherit the glory and territory of your parents, take your family back to the previous life, and carry forward the family again. We will be meritorious heroes of the kingdom. " "Just kill a few people. Can you really overthrow the puppet king?" "Hum, that woman is not a simple person. She is the daughter of an overseas king. As long as we kill her, her father will certainly avenge her. That''s our chance at that time. I believe the other party must be happy to see someone stand up to help him deal with the puppet king, so that we can quickly close down our former subordinates and bring the whole kingdom into our hands. " "But now there are no royal family members in the country." Another shook his head and said, "even if we succeed, who will be the king?" A group of people were silent. In the dark, you look at me and I look at you. No one spoke. Andre Shaw squeezed his fist and put it down silently. A group of mobs, who haven''t even seen the shadow of success, have begun to think about how to divide the cake. What can be done? After looking at them, Ender sneered and said, "my aunt is a queen. Once a royal princess married the ancestors of the shor family. If you want to talk about qualification, of course, I am most qualified to inherit the throne." Although he despised the two people''s move to share the cake now, since he put forward it, he can''t give up the inheritance right. At this time, he should set his own orthodox position. He organized the manpower and made the plan. Even they can survive because of their own credit. Without themselves, these two guys are already dead. Why argue with themselves? With their performance, let them be kings, will they manage the country? "No..." They immediately opposed, but Ender raised his hand and held it down. "Of course, your family is also a strong family of the kingdom. If I become the king, Hatu city and Greenwood city will be your territory." They looked at each other in the dark, and a touch of greed flashed across their faces, "no, there are six cities in the Kingdom, and one family has two cities." After a flash of murder, Andre Shaw was not interested in continuing to talk with them, nodded perfunctorily, "yes." "Don''t forget me, guys. I took a great risk to help you find these people." Besides the three, a middle-aged man laughed. "Of course not. We will divide you into three towns and make you count." "OK, let''s attack in the middle of the night." The other two nodded excitedly. As long as they succeed, they can do what their parents failed to do. This is a great honor. No one will refuse. Even if there is a risk, it is acceptable. Chapter 207 In the middle of the night, the group of people shivered together to keep warm with each other. The winter night is particularly cold. In addition, it is the end of summer when the family is broken. The clothes on these people are particularly thin. The thicker clothes are quietly borrowed from other people, so they don''t keep warm at all. At this time, a group of people did not dare to light a fire to keep warm. They were afraid to expose their whereabouts. In this way, all the people crowded together and waited for the arrival of the scheduled time. As time went by, two of the three people in the middle could not help falling asleep, and only one was awake. Ender occasionally looked up at the sky covered by leaves and the people around him. The darkness made people feel as if there was a terrible beast to jump out. Time passed very hard. "Almost, ready to do it." Ender suddenly whispered and woke the others up. Naturally, the time cannot be accurate to midnight, but as long as it is the stage when everyone is asleep, first attack and kill some of them, and then take them to sleep and kill some of them. The next thing is easy to do. The rustling clothes rubbed, and a group of people began to move in the dark. Andre Shaw took out a bead, which gave off a slight fluorescence and brought a faint light to the night. "Well, let''s go. Don''t make a noise. Let''s touch it slowly. When we get close to them within ten steps, I''ll do it. You must do it quickly. Don''t hesitate, don''t show mercy, and treat them as human eating Warcraft." Ender said, and led the group slowly towards the temporary camp where the direction had been made clear. Besides him has the final say that no one is talking, and all of them are at ease and hurry up. In addition, the two people representing a force are the same. They have escaped by luck before. After the forest and the exchange, Ande basically has the final say. The two men basically refuse to oppose other than asking for profits. A group of people were afraid of being found. The waiting place was still a little far from the temporary camp. It took more than 20 minutes to gradually see the slight fire in front of them. "Here we are, be careful." Ender reminded, silently put away the beads and touched them over there with his weapon. With the firelight as a guide, the pedestrian moves much faster, but the closer they get, the more careful they move. A group of people approached gradually. Under the cover of trees, they soon touched a place not far from them, but further on, there were no trees to provide shelter for them. "Damn it, these guys cut down a circle of trees. We can''t get close." Ender said with hatred in his heart. The temporary camp was originally in a relatively wide area. After a circle of trees were cut down, it formed a wider place. Moreover, there are three campfires here alone. There are seven or eight people sitting beside each pile. Some are sleeping, others are looking around. It is obvious that they are on guard. "What should I do?" The people behind frown. This distance is a little far. Of course, sneak attack will be useful, but the other party is the elite of the kingdom. Even if they used to be unable to fight when they had armor, now they only have thin cloth clothes. How can they fight with this group of people? "Why don''t we go back?" The Jindun family whispered, "it is said that there is a Dragon Castle in the east forest. We can look for it and rebuild the family there." Ender didn''t even look at him. He bent down and waved to the people behind him. The original small steps became broken steps and moved quickly. "Stop!" The people guarding the campfire found them after they took a few steps. They grabbed their weapons and shouted at them to stop. "Attack!" A trace of madness flashed across Ender''s face. At the moment of exposure, he took the lead in charging. A knife in his hand flew towards the people near the campfire, and then he pulled out the sharp sword that had been ground again and again. "Attack!" The people behind shouted wildly, threw out all the knives and daggers in their hands, and then pulled out their weapons to charge. The accuracy of these people''s knives and daggers is not high. Only a few unlucky people were scratched. The only one who was inserted in his stomach doesn''t even pull out the knife. If he picks up a weapon, he will dry it. The temporary camp was boiling in an instant. Twenty soldiers showed high military quality. When their companions drank angrily, they woke up one after another and took up arms at the first time. The short distance was fleeting, and the two groups began to fight each other. "Kill that woman." Ender roared, as long as they kill the woman, their goal will be achieved. Unfortunately, Merida''s tent is in the center of the camp. No matter which direction they start, they will be blocked by the soldiers. "Stop them. Don''t leave your hands. Kill them all." The adjutant howled, and his face was so ugly that his royal highness could not be occupied. "Hey, hey, I don''t remember. I''ve been in business for many years before I got so much wealth. As a result, you fart and take it away. You have to catch me as a slave. Now die for me." The middle-aged man laughed wildly and stabbed the adjutant with a long sword in his hand. "It''s a missed fish, so we can''t let you go." The adjutant waved a long sword, opened the move, and took the opponent''s waist and abdomen with a sword. The middle-aged man''s swordsmanship is not weak. He can fight the adjutant at the same time. Although others are not strong enough, they have a lot more people. Merida came out of the tent. She didn''t even wear a coat. She directly hung a pot of arrows around her waist. Seeing the current situation, her face was cold. "Who are they?" Little Molly looked at the Raiders strangely and quietly hit a hatchet. "I don''t know. It''s not a good man anyway." Merida said, pulling away her bow and arrow. When she let go, an attacker fell in response. Merida was protected by the crowd. She didn''t have to worry about her own safety. She shot arrows one by one. Almost every arrow could take away a sneaker. "Kill that woman." Ender roared and, despite a sword on his body, rushed through the obstruction of the soldiers towards Merida. Other people also red eyes, regardless of casualties towards the other side of the attack, as if to die to open a blood road. Merida is calm, just dozens of people. She is a little worse than those ferocious pirates on the sea. She can shoot pirates without changing her face, not to mention these people? When Ender was halfway there, his chest suddenly cooled. He looked down and saw a bright blade passing through his chest. "The enemy is not just the part you see with your eyes. Haven''t you been on the battlefield?" A soldier snorted coldly, pulled out his long sword and attacked the others. The battle came and ended quickly. Most of the dozens of attackers fell here, and only a few finally escaped. When they fled, they were caught up by the soldiers and killed many people. Few people really escaped. The soldiers began to look for the wounded but not dead enemies to mend their knives, and their own people quickly took them to the elf for treatment. "Who are these people and why are they attacking us?" Merida looked at the adjutant. "They seem to be coming for me." "It should be the fish that slipped through the net of those forces before." The adjutant explained that looking elsewhere, the battle came suddenly, there were some casualties here, and the Elves were actively helping. "Your Highness, don''t worry, we will protect your safety, and you are doing the right thing. We support you." Chapter 208 In the south of the Kingdom, 500 meters from the edge of the forest, a small team of people sorted out materials and were ready to go. "Let''s go." Merida looked at the forest not far away, waved her hand, rode her horse and began to enter the forest with a group of people. Behind her, in addition to the remaining soldiers, there was an old hunter with a hound. "Sir, although there are few Warcraft near the forest through the efforts of his majesty, we have too many people, which will easily attract the attention of those large predators." The old hunter said to Merida on the horse. "Don''t worry, they can''t run far. Compared with us, they dare not enter the depths of the forest. Moreover, if we really encounter a powerful Warcraft, we can also apply for military rescue." The adjutant of the team said that he was familiar with the army here and didn''t care about security. What he cared about was to find several people who escaped as soon as possible. People do wrong at a price. "Yes." Merida also nodded, but her purpose was not to make them pay the price, but to know why these people wanted to kill her. It can be seen that those people came for her before, rather than starting to target her after they found that her arrow was particularly accurate. But it''s not long since I arrived in the kingdom. I haven''t done anything bad. How can anyone want to kill themselves? After listening to them, the old hunter knew that he had said nothing, so he became silent and led the hound in front. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Wang Du, castle. Gray frowned at the news in his hand. "These guys really like to die. Don''t you dare come back if I don''t trouble you?" "Just in time, I''ve been busy for a month, and I''m almost busy. I''ll go and play with them in person to relieve my boredom. It should have been more than these people who escaped." "Well, just use magic power to see if you can find them. It can also be regarded as a test of the learning results during this period of time." To tell the archon, gray has left the king''s capital on his horse and went straight to the place where Merida was attacked. Compared with them, gray didn''t stay in other villages and towns, and didn''t need to detour. He hurried to the place in only one day. Two days have passed since he received the news, and Merida has already gone to the town in front. However, the traces on the road are still there. The blood stains have dyed the soil red. Not far away, there is newly excavated soil, which is the trace left by the burial of the body. After standing there for a while, gray led his horse towards the woods, which was the direction the Raider had touched before. Finally, I came to the place where there were a lot of traces of human activities. My eyes scanned the whole audience like a scanner and stopped by a tree. There is nothing else here, only a few thick leaves with some food residues on them. With a gentle wave, a pile of tree leaves fell into his hands and were opened by invisible forces. Hoo! One of them floated in front of gray and burned suddenly. The flame devoured it into ashes in an instant. Not far away, a cloud and rain gathered. Gray saw that it was the place where the bodies were buried. Second, third The clouds and rain in that area have been continuous and occasionally dissipated, which surprised those who noticed. "It''s not that I''m not good at learning. It''s really that this medium is too spicy. Otherwise, I''m sure I can find them." Gray touched his chin and talked to himself. The last leaf turned to ashes, and the rain cloud still remained above the area without any trace of movement. "Forget it, there are only two fish that have escaped the net. You don''t have to take so much trouble. It''s not worth it. Just come and play." If the clue is broken, it''s hard for him to continue. "Yes, go to find little Molly. I''m here to comfort them." Gray nodded to himself. Ready to go back to the original road, and then go to the town in front, silly girl suddenly found a trace of blood not far away. The blood has dried up, but it can still be determined that it was left in recent days. "Then go on?" The blood must have been left by the attackers two days ago, and it was left when they escaped after they were injured. Looking at the clues connected again, gray decided to continue after careful consideration. Gray tore off the bark stained with blood, and then found blood stained soil on the ground. He could imagine that when one of these people was injured, he rested against the trunk, so that his blood was stained on the branches and dripping into the soil. The bark and soil burned in the air at the same time. The previous rain cloud had disappeared. Gray flew up the tree crown and looked around. He found a small rain cloud farther south. It''s not that the rain clouds are too small, but that they are a little far away. That rain cloud didn''t go deep into the forest. You know, the forest is the world of Warcraft. The deeper it goes, the more dangerous it is. It''s OK in the periphery. It''s safe to have soldiers constantly cleaning up and suppressing, but if you go inside, even if a 100 person army goes in, it may disappear silently inside. When these people are injured, they are vulnerable to the attack of Warcraft. At this time, they still run deep, which is really too long. Moreover, the rain cloud is not in the south of gray, but will continue to go to the West for a long distance. It seems that after the other party fled into the forest from here, he kept running away along the periphery of the forest because he didn''t want to go too deep. After determining each other''s location, gray is ready to go and talk to them. The horse was temporarily stocked below. He didn''t stretch out his dragon wing or take out his broom. Instead, he stretched out his hand and pressed the trees below. The leaves below immediately fell off the branches and gathered at his feet. The leaves gathered together and turned into a cyan eagle. The eagle shook its wings and flew with gray in the direction of the rain cloud. The flying eagle is not fast. It is slower than flying by himself or riding a broom, and its magic consumption is greater. This is certain, because the flying eagle is only the flying object he made temporarily, and the flying broom is the magic equipment carefully made by the witch. When using the flying broom, you only need to input magic into it. When using the flying eagle, you have to use magic to build some basic magic power circulation channels and magic arrays, and maintain the stability of the channels and arrays, which is naturally expensive. However, compared with the flying broom, it has one advantage, that is, it is handsome enough and in line with his Majesty''s noble temperament. Are those flying brooms the flying props your majesty should use? Your majesty, it''s too bad to ride on a broom, which seriously lowers his Majesty''s grade. "Why don''t you make a magic equipment to assist flying next time? Magic flying carpet? Flying boots? Magic ship? " As he flew toward his destination, gray began to think about how to make a handsome flying equipment. "How about a fairy sword? No, the painting style is too crooked. I''m a magical world. It''s inappropriate. The key is that these people can''t understand the handsome point of Xianjian. " As soon as the idea appeared, gray quickly threw it away. How can these big noses understand the handsome of Xianjian. Eliminate the fairy sword, and gray continues to compare one by one in the previous choices. Finally, he found that in his heart, Xianjian was more handsome. But these worlds are really not suitable for playing handsome with fairy sword, or other magic equipment is more handsome in the eyes of others. "Go back and discuss with little Molly to see what she likes." Chapter 209 After pursuing for two days and nights, Merida''s face has already become dirty, but she doesn''t care too much. Should soldiers consider whether their posture is elegant, whether their behavior is appropriate, and whether their body is stained with dust because they avoid the enemy''s attack? It''s impossible. It''s not a soldier, but a show guy. And her royal highness is a real warrior. On the flying eagle, gray trimmed his hair, which was a little messy by the wind. He was going to use some hair gel to set it. When he was going to do so, he suddenly sneezed. "Your Highness, it seems to rain." The old hunter pointed to the sky. A dark rain cloud was on their head. Occasionally, lightning flashed through the rain cloud. Merida raised her head and a look of doubt flashed on her face. "This cloud is so strange. How can it be so low? It''s much lower than other clouds. It''s like covering our heads." Others also raised their heads to look at the rain cloud. From among the sparse trees, they can get the general of the rain cloud into their eyes. "It''s really strange, and the rain cloud is too small, as if it only covers this area." "Can it be a powerful Warcraft? I heard that Warcraft in the depths of the forest has some magical abilities. It''s not a normal phenomenon anyway?" A group of people talked about it. The appearance of this rain cloud is really strange. The dark color is particularly depressed at first sight. It doesn''t look like a good thing. Listening to their discussion, the adjutant suddenly turned his eyes to the old hunter holding the hound, "do you know what this is?" "No, I grew up at the edge of the forest. I don''t know how many times I have entered the forest, but I haven''t seen such a thing once. But we have a saying that is specifically to deal with the current situation. " The old hunter was also looking at the rain cloud, with a trace of fear in his eyes. "What do you say?" "If you encounter something you don''t know but look dangerous, run quickly, run outside the forest, and it''s okay to run out of the forest. Things in the forest rarely go out of the forest. The more powerful they are, the more so." The old hunter replied, holding the rope holding the hound tightly in his hand, and his knuckles were white. He has the impulse to run, but he also knows that he can''t offend this group of people. He either takes them out together or dies here together, or even if he survives, he won''t have a good life. "Run?" Merida looked at the rain cloud, then at the others, and finally gritted her teeth, "first bypass this strange cloud, and then we''ll continue to chase after it disappears." As a soldier, Merida didn''t want to let go of those who attacked them and brought casualties to them. But now she also knows that if what the old hunter said is true, they are likely to die together under this rain cloud. In contrast, the life of their teammates is more important. After making the decision, Merida decisively took people to withdraw outside the forest, but not far away, the soldiers who saw them told them that the rain cloud was moving away from them. Merida looked at the old hunter. The old hunter pulled out his eyes and said, "maybe he didn''t notice us. Although there are such legends, I haven''t met him, and I haven''t heard anyone say I met him." "But if it finds us and is hostile to us, we have little chance of escape." The old hunter is very cautious. Although the reward is rich, he is also very moved. He is willing to leave a lot of money for his family to die, but if he can earn a lot of money and still live, wouldn''t it be better to enjoy happiness. The hound stayed at the feet of the old hunter, quiet and clever. "Continue to withdraw." As the eldest son of dunbnooch, Merida is eager to live like a soldier. Although she is still ruthless to pirates, she is absolutely awed of life in her heart and does not want to take innocent people to death. On the other side under the rain clouds, a line of two people are running away. They specially choose those difficult roads, all according to the roads where horses are sad and pedestrians are difficult to walk. No one spoke. They both walked forward in silence. Their weight had been thrown away long ago, leaving only a handful of weapons. Not much food had been eaten long ago. When they were hungry, they pulled a handful of leaves and stuffed them into their mouth. No matter how bad the taste was, they endured to swallow it. They did not notice that there was a lot of rain clouds in the sky, because it was very dark and there was a light rain last night. Gray came right under the rain cloud and looked down. He didn''t find anyone. "Is the tracking range of this tracking technique a little too large?" Looking at the rain clouds with a radius of several kilometers, Gray was speechless. However, although the range is a little larger, it is not a needle in a haystack if it can be locked within this range. The eagle under his feet turned into leaves and floated in the air. Gray fell through the trees on the soft ground below. The ground of the forest was a little wet. Gray looked around, reached out and took out a magic wand and gave a meal to the ground. The blue crystal flashed and an invisible wave spread out. Gray felt countless sounds pouring into his ears, but he could clearly lock in the sound he needed. Man''s voice is different from that of animals. After magical treatment, he can accurately distinguish the differences, and distinguish the direction and distance. A moment later, gray opened his eyes. "Two groups of people? There are more than ten in one wave and only two in the other. " There was panic and panic in the voices of both groups, but the group of two was stronger. The information also said that few people escaped at last, and the group of more than ten people were far away from themselves outside the rain clouds. Gray tended to find the two people first. The two men were not far in front of him. Although they were still moving, the distance was no more than one kilometer. The cloud over his head dissipated and gray raised his legs to chase after him. Stepping on the slippery leaves, the man behind sat down on the ground. The fall seemed to have lost all his courage, with a trace of despair in his eyes. "I don''t want to run away. I''d rather go back and be a slave." The other man didn''t speak. Although they escaped together, they were not together. One was an old aristocrat and the other was a powerful man swept up by Merida. He didn''t say anything, looked at him, asked if he was sure, turned and planned to leave. Suddenly, he saw a flash of night, and a tall and powerful man dressed neatly appeared in front of him. "Who are you?" "What family are you from?" "Are you the wolf under the puppet king?" Gray''s eyes narrowed, and the distance between them was shortened to the extreme in an instant. He squeezed each other''s neck with one hand and slammed it to the ground. Tie the two men to the tree and gray goes to the position of the more than ten people again. He wanted to see if there were any other words about aristocratic forces hiding in the dark, which had been omitted at the beginning and were uprooted together. After finding the more than ten people, gray found that it was Merida and them. It was much easier now. He directly handed them over for interrogation. As for the test of his learning results, gray thought it was very good. Tracking magic was very, magic control was very, magic sketching temporary array was very, and the total score was excellent. Chapter 210 "Everybody, there''s something to say. There''s no need to start. I didn''t mean to break into your territory. I can make it up... Bah, I can explain." The young man leaned against the cold wall and faced a group of snake people with human upper body and long snake tail lower body. He was a little embarrassed. A thick and big impression extends from the bottom of the ear to the corner of the mouth, which makes the handsome face of the young man a little embarrassed. However, he thought it was no wonder that he must be a systematic fault. Why did he send him to the snake man cave, and the position was just above a female snake man? Moreover, when people''s palms touch soft things, subconscious pinching is a normal reaction. It can''t blame him. I believe every male compatriots will subconsciously touch it when they encounter this kind of thing. "Who are you?" A female snake man looked at gray coldly, holding a rusty long sword in her hand, with long fangs in her mouth, which was full of threat. "Gray, gray Sutton, uh, one..." "A what? Say! " The female snake man handed out her sword and touched Gray''s chest. Gray''s eyes narrowed, but considering that it was the woman who had just been pressed by him, he was a little guilty and embarrassed to do it again. Of course, he is willing to pay compensation. After all, he also wants to know where he has been from these snake populations. However, gray doesn''t mind using force if the other party really can''t communicate. Although he was wearing Dragon Skin armor, gray still attached a layer of scale armor to his chest to prevent the other party from suddenly starting. He continued: "a bard, I bring people stories and poems they want to know from one place to another." "Bard?" The female snake man said to herself, and the long sword in her hand retreated for a few minutes, "why don''t you sing a poem first?" "Ah? Oh! " "Beautiful miss snake man You are so noble and generous The sea is your eyes The bend of the river is your scale tail The lofty snow mountain casts your body for you The white Datura blends into your bones ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± "Shut up, I want to know what''s going on outside. I don''t want you to talk nonsense. Tell me quickly. Otherwise, I will ensure that this sword pierces your heart. Maybe you can write a hymn for it." The female snake man said fiercely. The long sword was close to him and had touched his chest. I need to know what''s going on outside. I need to talk nonsense to you here? "What exactly do you want to know? Give me a scope, and I can also provide you with appropriate information. Otherwise, I don''t even know what you want to know. How can I provide you with correct information? " Gray smiled and had plans to escape. The snake people seemed isolated from the world. They still wanted to ask him for news. However, even if they are isolated from the world, they should always know some information. As long as they ask questions, they can get some information from them. The female snake man thought for a moment, which seemed to be the same reason. After sorting out her thoughts, she asked a question she was most concerned about, "tell me, is the White Witch still there?" White witch? Sounds like a good man. The news they care about most is the news of the white witch, which shows that they have a close relationship. "The white witch is very good. Her... Potion is very popular." Gray thought. A witch should be able to refine potions. This is one of the basic skills of every wizard and magician. "Sure enough, the white witch is still there. I knew, damn it, when are we going to wait?" There was a trace of despair in the eyes of the female snake man. "Lamia, we need to stay dormant. The magic power of the white witch has too many restrictions on us. If we go out, we will all freeze to death in the long winter. Only by hiding here can we draw a trace of temperature from the ground and spend the long winter of hundreds of years. " Said a male snake man. "Yes, Adam''s son and Eve''s niece will end the rule of the white witch, the cold winter will pass, spring, summer, autumn and winter will naturally alternate, and we don''t have to hide in the cave all the time." After the comfort of the people, Lamia''s face looked much better. Gray''s eyes flickered. From the conversation of several people, it seemed that it was winter outside, which was caused by the white witch. Although these snake people were magic creatures, they still had some snake instincts, such as hibernation in winter. Of course, they don''t have to hibernate, but winter is not conducive to their action outside. In fact, it''s almost like hibernation. "This man, he knows the white witch, has made a deal with her and bought the potion of the white witch. He will disclose our location to the white witch." Suddenly, a voice came into everyone''s ears. All the snake people present turned crazy. If any race had no resistance to the white witch, it must be their snake people. The White Witch''s magic restrained them too seriously. If the White Witch found them here, she could easily destroy it. The man said that the potion of the white witch was very popular. Who would think that the white witch was good except those who colluded with the white witch? Who makes a deal with the white witch? "It seems that I said something wrong, and you don''t want me to leave?" Gray had no choice but to show his hands. Why did the negotiation always have to be solved by force in the end? "How did you get into our cave? I remember our cave is very hidden, and there are people guarding the entrance. You can''t break in quietly." Lamia turned her eyes to gray, and her eyes were cold. When she just woke up from her deep sleep, her brain was still in a semi sleep state. The first reaction was to fight, and the second reaction was to catch the outsider and ask for outside news. She had not thought about how he came in. Now she can think of it. Magic, there is no other possibility. Because someone has already seen it, the people at the mouth of the cave are neither sleeping nor dead, and there are no channels everywhere in the cave. This person can only appear here through magic. "Listen to me, I personally don''t want to be an enemy with anyone. I just want to go to as many places as possible to see different scenery. It''s just an accident to come to you, although my life seems to be full of such dangerous accidents. But please believe me, I have no hostility to you and am willing to compensate you. If you let me go instead of being my enemy, I swear I will never reveal your whereabouts to anyone. " Gray''s tone was sincere. He was willing to pay for his offense or fight because of an accident. "Of course, if you insist on doing something that everyone is unhappy about, I don''t mind learning your... Gray looked at the rusty sword in Lamia''s hand and continued," sword technique. " "Tell me, did you come from the white witch? Has she found our place? " Lamia''s face was cold, with hatred and fear in her eyes. Gray looked at them, sorted out his thoughts, found that the information was not enough, and the negotiation was really difficult. He said frankly, "sorry, I don''t know any white witch at all, and I don''t know why I appeared here. I just said that just to avoid conflict with you. If my words made you misunderstand, I''m really sorry, Please let me go. " Chapter 211 In the dark cave * *, the atmosphere has reached the bottom of swords and crossbows. All snake people have silently taken out weapons they haven''t used for many years, and some have even been corroded by the humid environment and can''t be used much. And this man can be sent by the white witch. He must be powerful. Even if Lamia puts her sword on his chest, he is not afraid. Maybe they will suffer heavy casualties this time. But it doesn''t matter. Even with flesh and blood, they want to prevent this man from escaping and disclose their whereabouts to the white witch for the sake of the whole snake people. "Since your appearance, you have not only offended our leaders, but also filled with lies. We won''t believe you." A female snake man said angrily, "Lamia, kill him." "Lamia, right? What I said is true. I am the king of a kingdom, a king who keeps his promise. You can believe me. I really won''t tell anyone else about your trace." "The dead are the best secret keepers." A male snake man showed his long fangs and a cold passage. "You are the king, what king?" Instead of listening to the others, Lamia grabbed the point of Gray''s words. "King of the Stone Castle Kingdom." Gray answered truthfully. Although he knew that even if he told the truth, the other party must have never heard of his kingdom and did not know the authenticity of his words, as a sincere person, he felt that sincerity had been integrated into his blood and affected him all the time. He must tell the truth. Lamia narrowed her eyes and forced her wrist for a few minutes. She was about to stab the long sword into gray''s heart. "Lying, there is no kingdom at all." "Of course, this is just a remote human kingdom. Of course, you creatures living in caves don''t know." Gray felt the pressure on his chest through the Dragon Skin armor and scales, smiled and flicked his fingers on the long sword. Bang! The huge impact force broke out at the fingertips, broke the rusted long sword, and let the broken blade fly out and insert it into the tail of a snake man. "The newly learned magic is powerful." Gray smiled and stretched out his hand. The sword in the lake appeared in his hand, and the flames lit up on the sword in the lake. Holding the sword in the lake, he drew a circle in front of him and drove back the snake man who wanted to rush up. His smile was still on his face. "I said, I have no intention of being an enemy with you. I am not interested in the gratitude and resentment between you and the white witch. If you let me go, everyone will be in peace." Gray said, grasping it with his left hand, and a huge fireball appeared in his hand. "If you insist on leaving me here, don''t blame me for the consequences you don''t want to see in the end. You asked for it." "Kill him!" When the snake people heard such arrogant words, they were filled with righteous indignation and shouted to start. They approached gray layer by layer and compressed his space. "Buzz!" The sharp rise of sword and fireball in the lake made the whole cave red and bright, and the cold air was gradually expelled. "Stop it all." Cried Lamia, but the snake people shouted and attacked, venting their negative emotions trapped in the cave for many years. No one heard her. Seeing that the snake people were indifferent to her orders, Lamia screamed, causing the snake people to cover their ears in horror. Gray looked at Lamia and thought she didn''t want the people to sacrifice after seeing her strength. He took the initiative and said, "my promise is still valid. I will never disclose your information. If you need it, I can apologize and compensate for the offence." What can be solved peacefully, why bother yourself. Unless there are gold coins or treasures, but obviously, these snake people don''t, a group of poor people. But Lamia didn''t care about his apology and compensation, but caught what Gray said casually, "you say you are the king of the human kingdom, so you are a... Human?" When Lamia asked these words, her eyes were as bright as stars in the light of the fire. Without the previous indifference and vigilance, she looked like a person suddenly became radiant, just like the person in the black-and-white picture became the character in the color TV. Gray didn''t put down his weapon or remove the magic because of her kind behavior. He just looked at her and looked down at himself. He had some self doubt, "isn''t it... Obvious?" Such a handsome guy, there are few beautiful faces in the sky that are hard to find on the ground. You actually asked me if I was human. You have a disease in your eyes. If you don''t cure it, you will be afraid of it. Come on, I know one of the best eye hospitals. It will definitely cure you. "Is it really human, human?" Lamia got a positive answer and her expression became more and more excited. Even the other snake people who retreated because of her scream looked excited after hearing Gray''s answer. Many people secretly put down their weapons, put away their guard and looked at him with a very excited expression. "Human beings have a high position in the world?" Gray guessed so, otherwise it would be difficult to explain why an intelligent race showed this expression when it knew he was human. "I am human, like a fake." Gray nodded solemnly. It''s really good that human identity can avoid unnecessary fighting and get the respect of these snake people. At the moment when he admitted that he was human, a slight and mysterious wave centered on him, spread to distant places through soil and stone walls. Some subtle changes have taken place in the world. This change is unnoticed and unknown, but it really takes place in every corner of the world. "He is human, really human, this is the flame, which will end the flame of winter." In their eyes, the magic flame, which was very threatening and deadly, also became a life-saving spring sunshine. "It''s so warm." Some snake people feel the warmth brought by flame magic, and can''t help stretching, or graceful or strong body stretching, and the long snake tail stretching straight. At this moment, they seemed to put down all their precautions against him. Gray couldn''t understand why, but it didn''t prevent him from enjoying their trust and kindness at the moment. Lamia lowered her head, bent her lower body slightly like a bow, and said, "the great son of mankind, the real king, I, Lamia, are willing to lead the snake people to follow you forever, help you ascend the throne of Kyle palaville and end the endless cold winter brought by the white witch." The other snake people saw this without any dissatisfaction. They all offered their loyalty to gray like Lamia. There is, there is, the protagonist must kill skill, and the overlord''s gas leaks. When the protagonist launches this skill, people in the protagonist''s aura will kneel and lick immediately and become loyal followers to the protagonist. Gray was excited, but on the surface he was silent. Although it''s really good for someone to kneel and lick, gray knows that if you face a living person, the other person can''t kneel and lick you for no reason. There must be a reason. Maybe it''s a big black pot waiting for you to take the initiative to carry it. So he nodded calmly, put away the magic and the sword in the lake, "get up first and talk about following later. If you don''t mind, can you tell me what happened outside?" Gray knew that he should come from a fantasy world. He got some news. He should be able to infer what kind of fantasy world he was in and judge whether the snake man dug a hole for himself. That''s when he decided whether to accept their follow. "Yes, my king." Lamia nodded and said that the snake people are different from other races. Although other races are difficult in the severe winter, they still have the ability to take action, but they can''t even go out of the cave. They eat and drink all by the insect roots dug underground and groundwater. An underground undercurrent should be saved and saved to ensure that the small fish can be caught every time. So when she sees hope, she must hold it, take the people out of the cave, live in the sun, and live the life her mother described to her people a hundred years ago. Chapter 212 With Lamia''s story, gray gradually understood what had happened and why these snake people had to kneel and lick themselves. There was no reason, but there was no way out. A hundred years ago, Aslan, who ruled this land, disappeared and passed the throne to a human, but Nania still had a white witch at the same level as Aslan. She usurped the throne and ruled this land. Because of the magic of the white witch, this land will always be shrouded in cold winter. There will be no spring, summer and autumn, but only a long and desperate winter. But it is said in the forest that when the son of mankind sits on the throne of Kyle palaville, the evil era of white witch rule over the land will come to an end. When the snake people came in the cold winter, even if other people had some objections, the general situation had become, and it didn''t matter if they had any objections. The dream start is good, but how to make effective use of it is a big problem. Needless to say, it is still the problem that the snake people are affected by the cold winter. The snake Terran is a magic intelligence race at least. How could it be because of the cold? It doesn''t make sense. When gray was thinking about this, Lamia replied, "my king, we snake people and tree people have a good relationship. They also hid underground because of the cold winter, but they are different from us. They hate the cold climate and we can''t stand the extremely cold temperature. If you find them, maybe you can let them join your army and call more races who are not afraid of the cold. " "Will they come?" Gray asked a question, because he was not sure whether what Lamia said could happen. After all, except for the people under the white witch, although other races look forward to the arrival of the Savior, they may not be as eager as the snake people. "It is very likely that no one likes the invariable winter. The long winter will take away too many lives. Every race is eager to end this long winter." Lamia bowed her head and said that although she had not gone out of the cave for a long time, occasionally the serpent people would send people out to inquire about the news and know the attitude of other races. "Then you send several people to look for the tree Terran. You can find the best. If you can''t find it, you don''t have to force it. Your own safety is the most important." Gray nodded. "I see." Lamia nodded, a warm current flowing through her heart. He must be a good king, and Narnia will prosper under his leadership. Turning to look at a strong male snake man, Lamia thought and said, "Witten, last time was the tree man family you found. Take several people to find them and ask them to tell everyone that the son of mankind has come, the rule of the white witch is coming to an end, and the dawn light is waving to us and rising up against us." Vuitton nodded, chose some of the awakened snake people and took them out of the cave, but he didn''t go out of the cave, but went deep into the cave from another channel. Chapter 213 It seems that the sky in Narnia is always overcast, and no trace of sunshine can shine through the thick clouds. The residents here seem to have been used to such weather, so that they forget what the real blue sky and white clouds are like. Although the sky was overcast, there was no rain or snow. Now, the ice and snow on the ground is constant, neither increasing nor decreasing. It seems that it will last forever. Standing on the hillside, I looked up and saw a scene full of silver and plain, a holy snow country. Northern scenery, thousands of miles of ice, thousands of miles of snow. The mountain dances with silver snakes and flies like wax elephants. I want to compete with God. Gray couldn''t understand what it was like before, because he was from the south. Even if it snowed in the south, it wouldn''t be too thick, and even in winter, it wouldn''t often snow in Shibao country, and it wouldn''t be too thick. Here, he finally saw a plain world. There seemed to be no other color between heaven and earth, but it didn''t seem monotonous. The thick snow has been deposited on the ground for many years. It is no longer fluffy. Stepping on it is a feeling like soft soil. The snow is making a sound. Gray glanced at Lamia around her. She didn''t appreciate it at all. There was only fear and hatred of the severe winter, which made them snake people hide in deep caves for hundreds of years. The words of appreciation came to his mouth and were swallowed by him. "How are you?" "It''s okay. We''re just not used to cold winter. We won''t be frozen to death all at once." Lamia smiled, her palm gently rubbed her arm, and the snake tail of her lower body rolled into a ball unconsciously. Gray took out a coat. "This is my dress. If you don''t mind, it can bring you some warmth." Except for the cloth covering the two mountains in front of their chest, there are no inch strands on the snake women, including Lamia. There is no cloth on the men. No wonder they can''t survive in the ice and snow environment. But he can survive in the cave without clothes. It has to be said that there are always some strange things about the magic race. Lamia clumsily put her clothes on her body, but it didn''t take long to wriggle around. It seemed that her clothes made her uncomfortable. Just compared with that little discomfort, the warmth brought by clothes is more important. The graceful body is hidden under the coat. Only the delicate pale face and the long snake tail are exposed because it is not seen in the sun all year round. The pale face gives people a feeling of holiness and pity, and the snake tail makes people feel a little weird, giving people a strong sense of visual impact, and people can''t help imagining the scenery below. Gray looked away and continued to enjoy the snow scenery that was no less than a unique natural disaster for the people of Narnia. "Wang, where are we going?" Lamia didn''t notice Gray''s aggressive eyes for a moment. She tightened her coat and looked up. Their snake body coiled on the ground is very long, but the human upper body is not high. The snake body supporting the human upper body is only a part, and the combined height is only up to Gray''s chin, which is quite petite. "If you want to overthrow the white witch, you can''t continue to die in the cave. You must have your own base and obtain enough resources to recruit troops and horses. Only in this way can you have the chips to fight the white witch." It''s really handsome to deal with the White Witch alone, but it''s not desirable. He doesn''t even know the specific strength of the white witch. What he should do now is to build a high wall, accumulate grain and slow down... To become the king? Anyway, Gou is right. As a saying goes, in the end, gray wants to be the man with everything. A drop of snow water flowed down from the hole and splashed on Gray''s golden hair. A trace of coolness was transmitted to the brain along the scalp. Gray looked up suspiciously and saw that a drop of snow water above the hole was slowly converging. It would gather into a drop of water in about ten seconds. Lamia looked down his eyes and found the drop of snow water. She didn''t feel anything at first, but a second later, she surprised and pointed to the drop of snow water, "the ice and snow began to melt?" This kind of situation is unprecedented. Although the snow and ice caused by the white witch will melt, it will not melt naturally. Moreover, with each melting part, snowflakes will fall in the sky to keep the snow on the ground constant. But now, there are no snowflakes in the sky, and the snow on the cave is melting. "My king, this is all your strength. Your arrival made the prophecy come true, and the magic of the White Witch began to weaken." Lamia said ecstatically. This further proves that the choice of the snake people is not wrong. Gray is the real son of mankind. Not long after he came, the White Witch''s magic began to weaken. If it weren''t for him, who else could it be? Gray got out of his way and looked down at his feet. There were no other traces of the snow under his feet except his footprints and the swaying marks of Lamia''s snake tail. Look at the trajectory of that drop of snow water. Its falling point should be the position between his feet. "Silly girl, check the snow below to see if there is any trace of snow water dripping." Gray left it to the professionals. "Master, there is no trace of water drops in the snow below." Silly girl replied after scanning. Even if the cold snow drops on the snow, it will leave obvious traces. There are no traces of snow drops below, which means that the snow on his head is the first drop of snow, and the one condensing is the second drop. "My king?" "This is my assistant who helps me record some things." Gray explained faintly, pushed away two steps, and stared at the falling snow. Lamia didn''t know what he was doing. She followed him and watched with him. Dozens of seconds later, the snow water finally gathered and pattered on the snow below, leaving an obvious mark. Sure enough, it was after I came out that the snow began to drip. Gray was keenly aware of this. Before he came out, there was no sign of melting of the snow, otherwise the snow at the hole would have been different. And it was not caused by the fire he released in the cave. If it was caused by the fire, it would have melted long ago. It would not happen that it began to melt just after he came out. He stayed in the cave for more than two hours and decided some basic plans with Lamia. That long time is long enough. "Because of me? Or because the people the world is really waiting for are here? " Gray looked back and looked at the two mountains in the distance. "In the lake between the two mountains, the White Witch''s castle stands. According to other races, none of the rebels brought into the castle by the white witch came out alive." Lamia introduced along with his eyes. The location of the white witch is not secret. When Aslan was still there, the White Witch lived there. The later news was really heard from others. "The castle of the white witch." Gray said, reaching out and grabbing in the air. She put her hand in the pocket of her coat before Lamia reacted. Gray ignored the discontent shaking in his pocket. It''s hard to say what the strength of the white witch that can affect the world environment is. The little guy ran to others at this time, probably to deliver vegetables. Chapter 214 "Let''s look elsewhere." Gray no longer pays attention to this drop of snow water. He takes Lamia out of the cave and strolls around the hillside. He finds a stone wall. There is also thick snow above the stone wall. After coming here, gray did nothing and looked at the top of the stone wall so quietly. Lamia''s snake tail coiled into a ball and stood beside gray. She swam all the way by the snake tail. The thick snow can completely cover her snake tail. She can leave an obvious gully when she walks in the snow. Before long, about a few minutes later, a drop of snow water flowed down from the stone wall, leaving obvious water marks on the stone wall. Gray smiled, his smile gradually unbridled. "The world is really friendly to mankind. I''m proud of being a human." As long as human beings can get the love of the world, where can we find this good thing? Anyway, it''s his first time to meet him. He''s a little excited. "Come on, let''s look at another place." Gray is 80% sure that the melting of ice and snow is because of his arrival, not the four people who came to the world. Gray turned and turned his eyes to lock in the woods below. "Ah!" Behind a scream, gray looked back and saw Lamia fall in the snow, covered with white snowflakes. "What''s the matter?" Gray walked back quickly and helped her up. He wondered, "why did you suddenly fall?" Lamia didn''t look very well. She said, "the tail... Is frozen." The body was warm, but the snake tail swam directly in the snow without protection. It just stood here with him motionless for several minutes, and the cold invaded all the time. Compared with the human form of the upper body, the temperature regulation mechanism of their lower body is much worse, and they are more affected by the external environment. "You go back first. I''ll walk around." Hold Lamia and gray takes her to the mouth of the cave. Lamia''s long tail supported herself and moved bit by bit. Gray couldn''t see it and picked it up. "Your majesty!" Lamia exclaimed, struggling to get down. "Don''t move. It''s only a short way." Gray stopped her movement. Although Lamia was really good-looking, he really didn''t mean anything this time. Even if he thought, this race was different. Lamia was not human. There was a snake tail below. What could he do? Back to the cave, there are serpent warriors waiting here. Gray puts down Lamia and asks them to take them into the cave. "Your Majesty, there are some talking trees below. They may be the eyes of the white witch. You should be careful." Before going in, Lamia warned. After the White Witch ruled Narnia, many people in Narnia took refuge in the white witch, including some conscious talking trees, not tree people, but tree people. In addition, there are many animals. The residents of Narnia have taken refuge in her, or dare not resist, and have to act as her ears and eyes. In short, when walking in the forest, you must be careful and careful to beware of all suspicious creatures around you. Gray nodded to show that he knew it. He left the cave and walked to the left step by step. After a few steps, his steps became lighter and lighter. Finally, there was no trace on the snow. "Narnia?" Gray murmured, stepping on the wind and snow for a moment, but he didn''t go down. Instead, in the cold wind, he found a gentle ridge and walked to the top of the mountain step by step. The mountain is not high, at most hundreds of meters high, but it is difficult for ordinary people to climb because of the biting cold wind and deep snow. But at Gray''s feet, it''s easy to write freehand, without any difficulty. Before long, the hole that was not obvious on the hillside had disappeared. The elf didn''t like to go up step by step, and had already flown to the front. Gray was not in a hurry and followed the direction of the elf step by step. Turning around a hard stone, gray suddenly saw a striking green lying motionless on the snow. He was so surprised that he ran over. For a time, his magic was out of control and left deep and shallow footprints on the snow. After walking behind little jasmine, he found that there was a small snow cave in front of little jasmine, but even little jasmine couldn''t get in. "Come out, come out, I''ll play with you." Little Molly lies on the snow hole, looks inside eagerly, and calls crisply. Seeing that she was all right, she just had a big heart to play. Gray didn''t worry. He squatted down beside her, so he lay down in the snow and looked inside with her. "What''s in it?" "Shh, don''t scare others." The ELF''s eyes turned and rushed to gray. Gray lowered his voice and leaned to the little guy''s ear, "Oh, what''s in it?" "Ah, ha ha ha, it''s itchy." Gray got close and blew her warm breath on little Molly, which made her feel itchy. She couldn''t help laughing and rolled twice in the snow. Gray looked at the elves rolling all over the snow. He turned and held out his hand to open the snow hole along the hole to see what was inside. Little Molly noticed his move, whizzed over, hugged his fingers, and her small face was serious and lovely. "No, this is someone else''s home. We are not bad people who destroy someone else''s house." "Yes, I am a person who has won the title of world peace ambassador. How can I be a bad person? In fact, I didn''t want to do anything just now. I just wanted to see if you would stop me, little Molly. " Gray said solemnly. "Then, dear little Molly, can you tell me what''s inside?" Little Molly nodded thoughtfully. When gray was waiting for her answer, she let go of his hand and jumped at the hole, "come out, we can be friends. I have a lot of delicious and super delicious things." Little jasmine continued to seduce, but there was no movement in the snow cave. "Gray, it seems that there''s no way without something good. Give me a chocolate." In vain, little Molly looks at gray again and extends her small hand. Without any doubt, gray took out a piece of chocolate and handed it to little Molly. "Come out quickly. It''s really delicious. You see, it''s like this. Eat well." Little Molly began to demonstrate, breaking off a small piece and putting it into her mouth. Gray stared curiously at the small snow cave and thought about what was inside. However, Narnia is a magical country. It doesn''t seem strange what was inside, but what was inside? It can make the elves so curious. After looking at it for a while, gray didn''t see anything. As soon as he looked back, he found that the elf had eaten a whole piece of chocolate and was sticking out his tongue to lick the debris at the corner of his mouth. "Ha ha, gray fool, there''s nothing in it, ha ha ha." Little Molly put her waist in and directly laughed at gray, her eyes full of pride. "Well, you lied to me." Gray feigned anger and reached for her. Chapter 215 Seeing that a hip-hop fight was about to begin, suddenly a slightly cold voice came and interrupted their actions. "Who are you...?" An obviously not two people''s voice, gray and the elf stopped at the same time, and turned their heads vigilantly to the position where the sound was made. "How beautiful!" Little Molly opened her eyes wide and approached carefully, "what are you?" Gray also saw what was talking. It was really beautiful. This is a small white snake with a whole body like crystal. It is only one finger in size. Half of the snake head sticks out of the hole where they just played and looks at them with a little doubt. "I am me, who are you?" The little white snake tilted his head, and there were more doubts in his eyes. When gray was about to speak, little jasmine stood up straight. "My name is jasmine. He is an elf. His name is gray. He is a human. We are all good people. Don''t be afraid. What''s your name?" The little snake raised his head, and the doubt in his crystal eyes increased a little. He thought, "my name is esteen... Can I?" "Of course, your name is your name. Why ask others if they can?" The elf nodded as he should. The little snake lowered his head gently, as if embarrassed. It has no name, and no one or even talking animals have named it. The only thing it remembers is the name of the land where it was born. That''s why it asked if it could, afraid of offending anyone. "Then I''ll call you esteen." Gray squatted down in front of it and looked at the beautiful little snake like a gem. "Nice to meet you." The elf had a strong interest in the little sting snake that had just named herself. Even in her original world, there were few talking animals. Later, she and gray had never seen other talking animals, so she felt very excited and kind. So little jasmine began to talk with it eagerly, took out food to share with it, told her stories and some interesting things she met. Little snake esteen also talked about his experience. He didn''t have much to say, because his snake was born. Basically, he was born, wandered aimlessly, and finally came to the mountain and lived here for a while. In contrast, little Molly''s experience is much more wonderful. Both her original world and following gray everywhere are rich and colorful experiences. Gray listened silently, and he was also quite moved that the elf could meet such a beautiful spiritual snake by playing with him. Of course, he doesn''t just listen. He is also responsible for providing food. In addition, he has no other role, because every time he wants to interrupt, the elf will tell him what he wants to say. Finally, there is nothing to talk about. More than an hour has passed. The little snake esteen looked at the elf who was much bigger than himself and had only one word in his heart: how powerful! "We should go and visit you next time, esteen." Gray touched the little snake''s head and stood up. He found that the snow under his feet had melted a lot, and the snow around him was the same, showing the crystal granular shape when the snow was half melted. The little snake looked back at his cabin, which had become out of shape. Esteen raised his head and looked at the giant in front of him. "Can I go with you?" "OK, OK." Little jasmine was very excited about having another little partner and quickly raised her hands to agree. "Of course." Gray also nodded and agreed to meet him under such a coincidence. Gray thought it was really a rare fate, and the little snake was so cute that there was no reason to refuse. After taking Justin, the three headed for the top of the mountain again. "Gray, what are we doing at the top of the mountain? There''s nothing at the top of the mountain." Esteen, the little snake, rolled on Gray''s shoulder and asked with a snake letter. "Hum, of course, it''s to find delicious food. I tell you, many delicious food grow in some places that no one cares about. I knew there was a kind of mushroom growing on the snow mountain. It''s super delicious." Little Molly showed off on Gray''s head. "Yes, just to find delicious food." Gray nodded. "At the same time, let''s go and see what''s going on around the mountain. There is a saying that the higher we stand, the farther we see. We just want to stand at the top and see the world. " "How awesome!" Justin clapped. Wait, how does a snake clap? Gray turned his head suspiciously and saw the little snake patting his body with its tail. His eyes widened. What''s the operation? Raised his hand and poked the elf on his head, "did you teach it?" He didn''t think Esther would know what clapping meant unless someone taught him to do so. "Yes, that''s what Trish used to teach the little snakes in the forest." Little Molly said with a serious face. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with doing so, but she thought it was normal. Gray couldn''t help his forehead. He knew who Trish was. Little Molly knew a goddess of life. She also stole other people''s wine. Regardless of this little thing, gray soon took two little guys to the top of the mountain. The snow on the top of the mountain was still deep. Gray stood at the top and looked around to have a panoramic view of the terrain around the mountain. Gray took out a pair of binoculars. In the northwest of the mountain, it is the two high mountains pointed out by Lamia, and the White Witch''s castle is located between the two mountains. From the two mountains to the east by North, it is a huge snow field, a vast expanse of white, in which there are many low hills, large and small, which can not be seen without careful observation, and some are very high, which are near the periphery of the plain. Looking eastward, a white jade belt originates from a group of hills in the east of the snow field and slowly spreads to the east coast. Around the jade belt, you can see almost a large snow field. Looking to the south from the seaside, a dense forest is brought into the bottom of my eyes. My sight is closer. The forest is at the foot of the mountain. Then there is a jade belt wider and longer than the previous jade belt, which has been winding from the beach through the whole Narnia to the witch''s castle. Among them, the jade belt passes through two huge forests. A relatively close peak blocks part of the line of sight behind. In the middle, there is an icy lake that looks like a white mirror in Gray''s eyes. "Gray, I want to see it too." Little jasmine jumped down from his head and stepped firmly on the telescope. Gray was helpless. Then he took it and showed it to her. He slowly turned around and asked her to see all the scenery. After watching little Molly twice, gray suddenly felt a burning line of sight. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Esther''s gem like eyes staring at him. When the two little guys had finished their addiction, it was gray''s turn to order him. The silly girl after him swept all the places with silly girl. Gray''s last eyes were focused on the forest at the foot of the mountain. His eyes were bright. The slope from here to the forest was OK. "Little Molly, have you ever been skiing?" Gray smiled, took out two pans from his backpack, played with them, and the exquisite skis were freshly baked. "Skiing? OK, I want to play. " The elf was very interested in anything new and pulled gray to teach her. "Well, the first skiing World Cup in Narnia starts now." Chapter 216 Back in the cave, Gray said that skiing was not fun at all, and little Molly and esteen wanted to do it again. You didn''t fall enough. Gray said secretly. In fact, he can basically master the balance behind, but after playing back and forth for several hours, he also feels that he has fallen enough. He will continue to fall next time he has a chance. Back in the cave, gray saw Lamia in her coat and waiting anxiously at the mouth of the cave. "Your Majesty, you are back." When she saw Gray coming back, she swam around like a sigh of relief. There were other snake people in the cave, watching them silently. Suddenly, Lamia''s eyes stopped, stopped on Gray''s shoulder and opened her mouth slightly, "Your Majesty, this?" "This is a friend I met when I just went out. His name is esteen." Gray knew that she was asking about the little white snake, and without covering up, he directly said its origin. "Hello!" The little snake spits out a letter and greets the snake people in the cave. Seeing the little snake talking, the snake people looked a little slower, but they were not relieved. In Narnia, all animals that can speak are equal. It doesn''t matter whether they are strong or weak, but ordinary animals also have them. Those are the food of Narnia residents. The little snake is not an ordinary animal, but also a resident of Narnia. Snake people treat it lightly at most. It is unrealistic to say that they are given preferential treatment because they all have snake tails. Both snake people and centaurs have half human bodies. They look like this because: "Your Majesty, there are few other creatures on the mountain except our snake people. I think the little snake you met may be the spy of the white witch." A male snake man said bluntly that no one has communicated for a hundred years. They are basically straight hearted. When I went out, I met a serious Nanya resident, who was still in the desolate mountains. Anyone looked suspicious, not to mention the snake man who was as afraid as a tiger to the white witch. "It''s not a spy." Little jasmine, eager to protect the calf, quickly jumped out and retorted. "Your Majesty, what is this?" "Molly, my good friend, came with me. She can detect the good and evil of the people." Gray explained. "But..." Gray''s face was slightly heavy and said unhappily, "it''s nothing, but I haven''t been here long. If the white witch can find me and react so quickly, and can arrange spies for me to meet when I happen to go out, don''t think about resisting and surrender to the White Witch completely." "We think too much." Lamia bowed her head and stopped talking about spies. The probability is really too low to happen. So he changed the topic and said, "Your Majesty, is there anything else to gain from going out this time?" Gray glanced at the look of the crowd and said faintly, "Witten, they haven''t come back yet?" Vuitton is a snake man looking for tree man. He has been out for three or four hours. "Although the underground road is not as cold as the ground, it is still difficult to walk. It is estimated that they will come back in a few hours. If they want to find the tree man, it will only take longer." For snake people, the road on the ground is a dead end, and the road underground is no better. The difference is that there is less wind and snow, but there are countless dangers in the dark. "Since I haven''t come back, let''s forget it. Call all you snake people who can speak. I don''t like procrastination. Since I want to resist the white witch, I should make plans early and ask them to discuss it together." Grayley said boldly that people have taken the lead in entering a stone chamber. There are tables and chairs in the room, which seems to be the meeting place of the snake people. However, the room was dark. As soon as gray held his hand, there was a fireball hanging in the air and the firelight shone. Before long, Lamia had brought seven or eight people into the stone chamber. When these snake people entered the stone chamber, the first sight was to see the fireball over the stone chamber. After flashing an inexplicable brilliance in her eyes, she went to see gray sitting at the top teasing two little guys. "Your majesty!" Everyone looked polite with low eyebrows, and no one seemed unconvinced that gray was sitting above. Apart from the races around the white witch, which of the other races in Narnia has not been walking on thin ice and trembling for a hundred years? The worst victims are those who don''t like winter, such as the snake people. The snake people haven''t seen the sun for a hundred years and eat dirty things underground. If they have the opportunity to overthrow the white witch, they are absolutely willing to be the pawn and fight for the new king. It''s just that all kinds of thoughts are common to all intelligent creatures. Even if gray can save them, they may not listen to him wholeheartedly. Some even think it''s good to give him the name of a king and restrain the magic of the white witch. The rest can be in their own hands. However, after seeing that this human is also a strong man with magic, their mind immediately changed. Fire and ice are natural opponents. Each other is destined to be the enemy of the White Witch and the king destined to save Narnia. Looking at each other''s appearance, they will not be willing to be a puppet king. If the snake people want to continue to prosper in Narnia, they can''t offend the future master of Narnia. Although the snake people haven''t seen the sun for a hundred years, they don''t become stupid. They know something in their hearts. Snake people can''t be the king of Narnia. Narnia has more powerful races than snake people. They want to gain the right to speak. When they can''t control the king, the best choice is to be obedient and make a good impression on the king. The most important thing is gray''s trust in them, and there are not so many snake people. They don''t have too complicated relationships, and they don''t have so many bowed intestines. They all know from Lamia that greben is not a person in this world, and they know nothing about Narnia. They promised to help them overthrow the White Witch only because of the experience of the snake people. What is this, this is trust, tearful trust, who will have the heart to betray this trust? Therefore, there was the previous scene. All the upper echelons of the snake people were convinced, and none of them made a stumbling block. "You haven''t been out for a hundred years. Do you remember the terrain of Narnia?" Gray sat the two little guys down and looked down at the snakes below. There are eight snake people below, half of the young and half of the old, all sitting below. The snake tail is coiled around the seat, but Lamia sits in front of everyone and is the leader of their generation. "Your Majesty, the whole picture of Narnia is always in our hearts. If you want to know anything, just ask us directly." Several old snake people looked at each other and said one after another. "That''s good." Gray was not polite. He reached out and took down the bracelet from his wrist and put it on the armrest. The bracelet became the shape of a mobile phone. A projection shot from above and threw it into the air in front of several people. Gray pointed to the projection, "I believe you know, I''m not from Narnia. This is the map of Narnia I collected, but Narnia covered with ice and snow must be different from the Narnia you know, I want you to indicate to me where each region of Narnia used to be, what race lived, what resources were produced, racial good and evil, support Aslan or white witch, whether it is convenient for communication, where there are risks to defend and where there is a smooth flow... " Gray said all his words in one breath, and then let the snake people present play their respective roles. An old snake man stood up first, wanted gray to bow, then pointed to the projection map and said, "Your Majesty, between the two peaks is the White Witch''s castle, which is built on the lake island at the end of the river. Starting from the White Witch''s castle and going east, it is the esteen wasteland." Speaking of this, he looked at the esteen snake on Gray''s shoulder. "Esteen wasteland has sparse plants and even low green grass. Only the most humble orcs will go here, but now they have been moved out of this land and settled elsewhere by the white witch. To the East is the Shirley Po River. We are not far from the Shirley Po River. Here, the Shirley Po River flows through the vast and rich plain, then divides into large and small rivers in this area, and finally flows into the ocean. What we bring is the rich northern swamp, which was once the territory of our snake people. " When talking about the northern swamp, the old snake man looked nostalgic. Balabala, the old snake man, whenever he says the name of a place and the local products and populations, the corresponding words will appear on the projection map. All the snakes felt very powerful about Gray''s method, but they were not surprised, because it was a magical world in itself. Chapter 217 After the snake people''s narration, the map of Narnia in front of the people became clearer and clearer. As the place blocked by the mountain was supplemented by the snake people''s language description, the whole Narnia was clearly presented in front of the people. Moreover, gray also asked silly girl to remove the snow and layers of solid ice according to the language description of these people, showing the scene of Narnia a hundred years ago. The forest area is dotted with green, the wasteland is dark yellow, the lakes are rippling, and the rivers are running. All these are materials intercepted from silly girl''s huge film reserves. A group of snake people looked at Nania in the projection and were crazy for a time. A few people were even in tears. "Is this Narnia where the ice and snow melt and the cold winter recedes?" Lamia swam the snake tail and approached the projection. Looking at the vibrant scene in the picture, it was so beautiful compared with the vast white world in her memory. She couldn''t help but want to reach out and touch the projected world, but her hand could only touch a layer of beautiful light and shadow. She is the new leader of the snake people in a century. She has never seen Narnia before it was frozen, but the snake people''s nature of yearning for nature and temperature is something in their bones. Even if she can''t really feel it, even if it''s just the story of the elders, she is also full of expectations for such Narnia. "Yes, this is Narnia after the melting of ice and snow, and the day will not be too far away. At that time, you can see the real green mountains and rivers and touch the real green trees and flowers." A gentle voice sounded, but gray, who was sitting in his seat, came down and stood beside her. "The snake man will follow your footsteps." One night later, Vuitton, who went out to look for the tree man, hasn''t come back yet. Gray got up early and played a set of swordsmanship in the snow outside the cave for an hour. Then he burned a snow nest in the snow and took a hot spring. The snow on the mountain near the cave has melted a little, but there is no movement farther away. Gray found that the scope and degree of his influence on the White Witch''s magic increased with the increase of time, but if the increase rate was constant, he wanted to sit still and make the White Witch''s magic ineffective and let Narnia resume the operation of the four seasons. He didn''t know he had to wait until the year of the monkey and the month of the horse. He took a comfortable bath, but the water in the snow pit didn''t get cold. Gray closed his eyes. Two little guys in the snow pit kept haunting in the water, raising water droplets. Did you have a good time. Crack! Gray wiped his face, grabbed the little white snake ejected from the water and threw it into the water. Crack! Little Molly yelled, as if she couldn''t help it. She slapped it on Gray''s forehead and pretended to be dizzy. The two little guys were having more and more fun. Gray finally felt relaxed after taking a bath. The effect of taking a bath had been achieved. He planned to get up and go out. Suddenly a rustle came into his ears, and gray turned to look in the direction of the sound. Before long, a beautiful face rose up from under the snow line. "Lamia?" "Your Majesty." Lamia answered and felt the snake''s body cold. She looked at the snow pit with hot eyes. "Come down and don''t freeze your tail off." Gray said hello. He had dug a big snow pit and there was enough water in it. Lamia was not polite either. She took off her coat, carefully swept the snow on a stone, put it on it, swayed the snake''s tail and swam in. As soon as she entered, she opened her small mouth and let out a comfortable groan. "Your Majesty, we prepared breakfast "No, I''ve solved it." Gray shook his head. He had seen the food eaten by the snake people once. It was all underground, and it wasn''t something he couldn''t eat, but for him, he couldn''t eat it. "Lamia, what did your prophecy say? I don''t think it''s as simple as human beings ascend the throne of Kyle palaville and the evil era will end." He tore aside the topic. Lamia withdrew her whole body into the water, leaving only her head on it. She hesitated for a moment before answering, "the prophecy is that the two sons and daughters of Adam and Eve will defeat the White Witch and restore peace in Narnia." Without waiting for gray to speak, she continued to speak. Her delicate face was a little crimson, like excited, stimulated by hot water, or other factors. "But no one knows what the prophecy was at the beginning. These may be just people''s rumors, and the first thing to believe is the first sentence," she said She means that the son of mankind sits on the throne of Kyle paraville. "I think so." Gray smiled softly. "Do you think the water temperature is OK?" "Yes, your majesty." Shi Shi ran came out of the water. Instead of wearing Dragon Skin armor, gray put on a thick coat, took out a towel to dry Lamia, put on his coat, and took her back to the cave again. After sending Lamia back, gray walked down the mountain step by step with a stick that seemed to be cut at hand. "Owl forest?" Looking at the large forest not far below, gray secretly recalled the owl forest mentioned by the snake people yesterday. Snake people mentioned that there are four big forests in Narnia. The largest one is the Western wild forest in the West. Many beasts live in it. The most powerful one is the wolf family following the white witch, and it is also the most ferocious pawn accepted by the white witch. Close to the wild forest in the west, the trembling forest also lives many beasts. Among them, the powerful tribe is the leopard, but there are few people. Then there is the forest of dancing lawn and the forest in the lower reaches of the river. The owl forest is not big or small, but there are the largest number of birds in Narnia, not only owls, but also various other raptors. There are several kinds of falcons and falcons alone, as well as the famous Griffins in the magic race. Elves and Justin are not afraid of cold. The little guy is lively and active, and the little white snake is eager to try. Gray waved his hand and let them play by themselves, and walked into the forest step by step. Gray''s original intention was to see the scene of Nania, not only animals, but also talking creatures, and have a chat to see what he didn''t know about Nania. After all, I feel shallow on paper. I absolutely know that I have to practice it. What is deduced in the film is only one aspect of the story and partial things. It is impossible to introduce you to a complete world. For example, the snake Terran has not been mentioned in the film. The owl forest has not been seen. Even the large number of owls and all kinds of giant falcons mentioned by the snake Terran have not been seen. Only the giant Griffins appear in the film. If the serpent people didn''t wake up from hibernation in time because of the cold weather and missed the time to siege the white witch, why didn''t these hawks and falcons participate in the battle? These raptors, whether in hot summer or bitter winter, are equally powerful predators, and their combat power is definitely the best among many races. Moreover, they fly high and are not affected by the cold. They probably know a lot. If you can ask them, maybe a lot of things will be clear. The reason why I think of this is by no means a whim. Or the old saying that many people are helpless but have to compromise. For example, when you go to a place to play, your friends will say, come and play, and then go back. Chinese New Year¡¤¡¤¡¤ Big day¡¤¡¤¡¤ Here we are¡¤¡¤¡¤ All gray wanted was to come and take something with him. Moreover, when he first came here, the serpent people worshipped him. Human identity can also be recognized by the serpent people. He has the conditions to pick peaches and can compete for the throne. Nania is rich in natural resources. In the magic land where magic races coexist, he can probably find everything he wants and make a lot of money for him. The materials for large-scale refining medicine and manufacturing magic equipment are promising. Why not search and go again? Chapter 218 "Oh!" A loud hawk sounded in the sky, startling the four sides. Gray looked up and saw a huge hawk Falcon flying high in the forest, with its wings slightly retracted and swooping down. Of course, the goal is not him, but something else. "Ah, the smelly Eagle dares to chase me. I''ll ask gray to hit you." Little jasmine''s humming and running in the snow sounded ahead. Then, gray grabbed the stick and tried to come forward to see what was going on. He saw a green shadow flashing in the forest, and the ground was the same color as the snow. If he didn''t look carefully, he couldn''t see the white figure. They all ran towards him quickly. Gray was surprised. What a beautiful snow Geely suit. Look at the elf. What are you doing wandering in the snow in a grass Geely suit? The stealth plug-in doesn''t open. If people don''t catch you, who do you catch? Although he arranged a few words in his heart, it didn''t affect his preparation. If he wanted to catch little jasmine, it would cost a lot. No, it doesn''t seem to catch little jasmine. Gray narrowed his eyes slightly. Behind little Molly, a lively and lovely figure jumped out. Behind it was the vigorous falcon. The whole body of this eagle is black, only its sharp claws and sharp beak are dark yellow, and its wingspan is four or five meters wide. It really blocks out the sky and the sun in this snowy forest. What was chased by falcons was a sika deer. Panic appeared in its small eyes. Its limbs jumped in the deep snow and fled in a hurry. When the sika deer saw Gray, its small feet trembled and did not dare to run here. It turned its head and plunged into the Bush on one side. Its action was like a diver entering the water. It was very standard and didn''t bring up a spray. The Falcon followed, and gray could see the cold light on its claws. Dong! The huge Falcon pounced on the Bush, flapped its wings and started a large area of flying snow. Compared with the deer, the technical action can be treated as zero points. However, at this time, the full score deer is under the claws of the zero score winner, bleeding foam flows from his mouth, and he can''t live. Two little guys ran into his clothes, showing a small head from left to right, and the thief stared at the hunting falcon. The Falcon dragged the sika deer out, grabbed it with one claw, looked at gray, shook its wings and was about to leave. From this point of view, gray saw a kind of humanized pride. It seemed that no creature other than food could arouse his interest. Residents of Narnia. Gray whispered in his heart and scattered half the magic from his hand. If the sika deer had seen him before, instead of turning around and jumping into the bushes, he would have asked him for help. He didn''t have to speak. Just show such eyes, gray wouldn''t have stood idly by. Because Lamia said that Narnia residents will not prey on Narnia residents. Their food, in addition to food and fruits, is the wild animals without wisdom. Narnia residents are protected by Narnia rules and cannot become the food of Narnia residents. Therefore, at any time, it is impossible for the residents of Narnia to be eaten. Of course, it is entirely possible to kill or not eat. Obviously, this sika deer is a good material for food. It has no wisdom, can''t speak, and is not protected by the law of Narnia. "Wait a minute." Gray asked to stay. "What can I do for you?" The Falcon folded its wings and opened its mouth to make a thick male voice, which proved that Gray''s guess was right. He was indeed a resident of Narnia. "My name is gray. I''m from the snake people. I heard that the eagle people are very powerful. When I saw them today, they were really extraordinary." Gray said politely. The black eagle was very happy to hear someone praise them. He immediately held his head high and replied proudly, "that''s nature. Our claws and beaks can easily tear the sword. Our wings can set off a huge storm. If we like, we can fly all the way to the clouds." "We are the Lords of the sky." When he said this, gray clearly saw a look of great pride on his furry face. "By the way, my name is Santa." Gray talked with him and offered to visit the eagle territory. Referring to this, Santa''s high spirited momentum suddenly stagnated, and he no longer talked about the pride of the eagle family. "Since Aslan left and the White Witch frozen Narnia, the eagle family has rarely received guests again. I can''t decide this." Santa said frankly that he couldn''t be the master. Naturally, gray wouldn''t embarrass him, so he thought and said, "please bring a message to your Eagle clan leader, and say that the son of mankind wants to see you." Son of man? Hearing these four words, Santa felt familiar and strange for a moment. It seemed that someone was always talking in her ear, but she couldn''t remember what the other party was talking about at this time. "If so, I will bring it." Santa nodded, grabbed the dead sika deer, flapped his wings and flew away. Before long, he was blocked by snow covered branches. "Annoying guy." When he left, little Molly came out and said angrily. She was annoyed that it was a shame that she ran away and threatened to move rescue soldiers when it was clear that people didn''t come to catch her at all. Esteen watched it cleverly. It was completely running with little jasmine. She thought it was fun and didn''t feel angry. "He''s really a nuisance. I''ll beat him next time." Gray agreed solemnly. But the perfunctory look in her eyes was caught by the little guy and made little Molly jump up and punch him on the nose. "Hey!" Gray gave a cry of pain, covered his nose and screamed again and again, and quickly begged for mercy. The elf has a great bearing. It means that adults have a large number of people. Forget it this time. If you dare to make fun of the elf next time, you will be severely punished. Soon after entering the forest, he met Santa. Gray felt lucky. He played with the little guy for a while and continued to move forward. In other words, Santa grabbed the sika deer and flew to the sky. After flying for more than ten minutes, he saw a steep stone mountain. On the stone mountain, there were large and small grottoes. There is snow elsewhere, except this stone mountain. All the snow has been swept to the foot of the mountain, revealing the true face of the stone mountain. "Son of man? Isn''t that the man mentioned in the prophecy who can save Narnia? " Santa suddenly remembered and paid attention to it. But in the twinkling of an eye, saving Narnia has nothing to do with our Eagle family. Whoever rules Narnia can''t threaten the position of the uncrowned king of the eagle family in the sky. Those Aslan''s diehards are a little powerful, but they are much worse than their Eagle family, which is far from threatening their status. However, the future of the eagle family is not up to him. Now he just wants to go back and have sex with his beautiful wife and contribute to the inheritance of the eagle family. When a cave fell, the feathers on the wings of the Santa gathered and turned into hands. He grabbed the sika deer and walked inside. "Honey, I''m back. There''s fresh venison today." "You are busy. I have something to find the patriarch." "It''s not important. Even if someone wants to see the patriarch, I don''t know if the patriarch will see him, but I have to say it so that the old man won''t say me again." "I see. I won''t argue with him. How dare I? He''ll come back to you again and complain. Isn''t it me who suffers? " After talking to his wife for a while, Santa came out and flew to the cave at the top of the stone mountain. Chapter 219 Gray waved back and turned away. Behind him were bright eyes to send him away. Little jasmine and Estee don''t know where they have gone. Gray walked for a while before the two little guys came after him. Little jasmine roared over gray''s head. Estee bit a grass and sent it to Gray''s hand. He went after the elf again. "Snake letter grass, good, Esther, come on." Put your things into your backpack. Gray shouted at the back of the little white snake. Narnia is indeed a great treasure. The resources contained in it are so rich that they are heinous. Along the way, there are dozens of things found by yourself. Two little guys will collect some things for him when they play, and they have a lot of harvest. And now most things are still hidden under the snow. When the snow subsides and the earth is exposed, it is the time to harvest. Soon it was noon, and it was customary. Gray glanced around and found a fat rabbit. He was going to eat a good meal. Unexpectedly, the rabbit screamed and asked gray what he wanted to do. It was not easy to catch a rabbit. Unexpectedly, it was a resident of Narnia. Gray was very angry, but he apologized and let it go. He doesn''t want to touch the law of Narnia for the sake of a little appetite. After all, this law is strange and tight. He has a feeling that in Narnia, it''s best not to run counter to the law, otherwise he may die miserably. Continuing to wander in the snow, gray finally found a big snake with thick arms. He was not intelligent and not a Nanian resident. Happily, he immediately took out pots and pans and stewed a pot of delicious snake soup. "Oh, so you''re here. I''ve been looking for you for a long time. I almost thought you went out of the forest." A voice came from above. Before gray looked up, a black figure fell to the ground with wind and snow, dark yellow claws stepped on the snow, and wings flapped to blow the snow on the ground. Gray stood up with a smile: "Santa." "Why did you go so far? I almost flew all over the forest." Santa complains and sits down in front of gray. The snow here has been cleared, revealing a large piece of dry rock. Sitting on it, she feels like the stone has just been basked in the sun. "Comfortable." Santa''s eagle face showed an expression of enjoyment. Gray smiled. "You said you''ve been looking for me for a long time. Is the patriarch anxious to see me?" "No, No." Santa quickly denied, "I told him what you said. He said if you really want to see him, I can take you there. It''s up to you whether you go or not." Santa''s tone and expression all express a meaning, that is, their patriarch doesn''t pay attention to this matter. It doesn''t matter whether gray goes or not. If he goes, the patriarch will receive him out of etiquette. If he doesn''t go, he will leave immediately. But his acting skills have yet to be polished. Gray smiled and pointed to the snake soup in the pot. "The big snake I just caught tastes good. Let''s try it together?" Santa closed her eyelids, smelled the aroma from the pot and swallowed her mouth like a human. Gray had long been surprised by such humanized actions. Not long ago, he found the difference between Nanya residents and ordinary animals. That is, although Nanya residents have some animal habits, they are more like people. Many places are similar to people, such as the action of swallowing saliva. Even their forelimbs, whether hooves or claws in the past, can become more flexible and convenient as human hands as long as they can stand up and walk. If he still walks on all fours, gray can''t tell for the time being. Before Santa refused, gray had cut him a large piece of snake meat and put a bowl of snake soup in front of him. Then he didn''t feel strange to see his wings look like hands. "Thank you!" When everything came in front of her, Santa was no longer polite. Pa Pa! Two little birds flew out of the snow and sat upright on the stone, waiting for dinner. what? Lunch is snake meat. Can''t Esther eat it? Without this statement, it has been said before that the residents of Narnia do not regard those ordinary animals as the same race at all, even if they do look the same to some people. But the gap is similar or even greater than that of humans looking at monkeys and orangutans. Justin and jasmine ate with relish. They both ate a big bowl of food bigger than their bodies. During this period, gray asked how to distinguish the animals and residents of Narnia. Santa tilted her head in doubt and said in a natural tone, "you can see at a glance." Gray immediately understood that in the eyes of these Narnia residents, animals are very different from them, not only in their inner cognition, but also in their appearance. As if thinking of something, Santa looked at gray and laughed, "don''t you think we are the same as those animals?" Gray nodded, his attitude was very frank, and he felt that there was nothing to hide. Only when he said it would make people feel more credible about his identity. "Yes, I said, I''m not from Narnia. I don''t know why I came from other worlds. I''m not familiar with everything about Narnia, and I can''t distinguish it at once like you. Speaking of it, I just caught a rabbit, and it startled me when it spoke. " Santa''s expression immediately became serious. "All Nania residents can''t take each other as food. This is Nania''s law. What did you do to him?" "How could it be? Of course I let him go when I heard him talking. I wouldn''t do that." Gray shook his head quickly. "I just want to know how to distinguish you so as not to make any misunderstanding in the future." The elf had enough to eat and drink, and lay comfortably on Gray''s thigh, looking up his little face, "gray, can''t you tell? It''s easy to recognize. " Esteen the snake nodded approvingly on the side. Gray blinked. Esteen, the little snake, is a local snake. It makes sense to recognize it, but little Molly, like him, is a foreign registered permanent residence. How can you tell me but I can''t? unfair! But he also knows that this should be another problem, which has nothing to do with foreign hukou. "Maybe when you fully integrate into Narnia." Santa said casually. He didn''t feel anything, but gray felt a flash of light in his heart and caught something. As the last thing was swallowed by Santa, he blinked contentedly, skillfully grabbed a handful of snow, wiped his wings and rubbed his mouth shell. "Have you made up your mind? Would you like to see the patriarch with me? " "Of course, this was originally my request. The patriarch agreed, but I didn''t go. Isn''t it impolite?" Gray smiled. PS: I still hope book friends reading in other places can support the genuine edition. The subscription ratio is a little different. Chapter 220 The eagle family''s stone mountains are towering and steep, standing in the dense owl forest. In fact, although the name of the forest was set by Aslan, the former owner of Narnia, the eagle family does not think this name is worthy of the forest. The only one worthy of the forest is their Eagle family. However, if a forest is named after a certain race, it is often not because which race lives in it is more powerful, but because which race is more prosperous, which is more common in this forest. There is no doubt that the owl race used to be all over the forest. Don''t feel strange to meet owls anywhere in this forest. The name of owl forest is worthy of its name. It''s just, it was a long time ago. Gray recovered from his meditation and saw the towering Stone Mountain and the large and small caves on it. "Are there so many Eagle people?" Gray said slightly surprised. Because from above, there are hundreds of caves on the stone mountain. "Those, ah, were opened up before. Now many are empty, and only a few dozen really live." Santa casually explained, holding gray outside the top cave. "This is the leader''s home. His temper is not very good. You should be careful. If he beats you, you must resist. Don''t be afraid. Beat him hard in the face, and I''ll keep an eye on you." The introduction in the first sentence is quite normal. In the last few sentences, it doesn''t seem to be a normal instruction at all. Gray smiled and said not to worry. Santa came up and knocked at the door. "Chief, he''s coming." "Call him in." A slightly old voice came from inside. Santa nodded to gray and reached out to open the door. The inside and outside of the door are quite different. Even if the door is open, the wind and snow outside the house cannot enter it. The cold and warmth change in an instant. Gray just stepped on the door, and the eagle leader spoke, as if to himself, "a long time ago, Aslan created Narnia in his song, formulated Narnia''s rules with some ancient beings, gave us a strong physique, gave us the power to protect ourselves, gave us a smart brain, and made us good at thinking. The eagle family is deeply loved by Narnia. It has a vast sky as its territory. At any time, the eagle family is the most powerful sky Lord. " make love! Gray came in with his palm in his hand and a smile on his face. "The leader is right. The eagle family is indeed a well deserved sky Lord. Just when Santa brought me back, he met a griffin on the way. When the other party saw Santa, he immediately gave way without saying a word, and consciously reduced the flight height, and did not dare to fly at the same height as Santa." The eagle leader smiled at the speech. This is what he is proud of, and it is also the pride of every Eagle family. But Gray''s voice turned, "but the wheel of history rolls by. Even the greatest existence may disappear in the long river of history because of the passage of time. How many people still remember the ancient existence mentioned by the leader who created the law of Narnia with Aslan? How many people even remember Aslan who left Narnia a hundred years later? I''ve heard that not one or two races have fallen in the hands of the white witch. " The eagle leader was silent for a moment. Gray was not aimless. Many races fell into the hands of the white witch, and even some had completely disappeared in the land of Narnia. But that will never be the end of the great eagle race. The eagle race existed in this land at the beginning of the birth of Narnia. It is a powerful race recognized by all Narnia races, and can not be the same as those weak races. "If the White Witch wants to do anything to us, we must make her pay a painful price." The leader smiled confidently and didn''t care. "I believe in the courage and strength of the leader and the strength of the eagle family." Gray nodded. "Just before falling, I saw hundreds of caves on the Eagle mountain. Even if a cave only lives in one eagle family, the strength of the eagle family is unparalleled. You really have the strength to make anyone who has a bad heart towards the eagle family pay a price." "So what are you here for? The great son of mankind, the future king of Narnia? " The eagle leader looked at gray with eagle eyes, as if he could see through his inner thoughts. Although he called Narnia''s future king, there was not much respect for the king in his eyes. "It was only because the serpent people mentioned the strength of the eagle family that I remembered to understand the grandeur of the eagle family. I had no other ideas." Gray shook his head, his smile was still sunny. "Now I see it, it really deserves its reputation." "If the leader has anything to deal with, I''ll leave first." "Just one look and I''m leaving?" The eagle leader asked in surprise. "To be honest with the great eagle leader, the snake people can''t stand the cold. For a hundred years, they can only shrink underground. Because of the shortage of food, the people have shrunk by two-thirds. Since they have been loyal to me, as their king, I have the obligation to find a way to solve their suffering." The eagle leader was silent for a moment. "If you can, I want to know how you plan to solve their plight. Maybe the eagle can help. The eagle is a generous race." "As you can see, like the white witch, I am also a wizard. My ability is better at fire, so I can restrain the White Witch''s magic. I plan to take the snake people to a place with more abundant products, arrange a powerful magic array to melt the ice and snow, so that they can get enough food and rest." "Good luck. My promise remains unchanged. If you need our help, the eagle family is willing to help every Nanian in need." The eagle leader nodded. He couldn''t help with magic. "Thank you." "Since you''re here to visit the eagle family, it''s impolite for you to leave at a glance. Why don''t you let Santa show you around? What do you think?" "Thank you." "Oh, Santa has something else to do. Let my daughter show you." The leader suddenly changed his mind. "It''s all right. She cooks meat at home. How can she have time? I''ll do it. " Santa answered carelessly and pulled gray out. Walking on the Eagle mountain, gray looked at the slightly deserted Stone Mountain, and then looked at the large number of stone caves. He could probably think of how lively and prosperous it was a hundred years ago. "Can you really melt the ice and snow?" Santa took gray around and asked curiously. "Of course!" Gray nodded. "In fact, even if I don''t do anything, just because of my human identity, the ice and snow will gradually melt under the action of Narnia''s law, but it will take a long time." "Can you arrange one for us in the forest?" "Of course, but the snake people are more difficult now. I need to solve their problems first before I can help the eagle people." "Great." Santa said excitedly, "don''t worry, you helped us, and we won''t let you suffer. Part of the eagle family supports me. I can lead them to become your subjects." "It doesn''t matter. We''re friends, aren''t we?" Gray said, "but is it really OK for you to do so? Won''t there be any contradictions among the eagles?" "No problem, my friend and my wife often tell me that if the eagle family wants to rise again, it needs to break the shackles of the past. I think now is a good opportunity." Santa smiled heroically. "The leader will not object?" "He is old. What the eagle family needs is to forge ahead, not stick to the rules." "My wife said it," Santa said without any disguise "Your wife is a wise man." Gray gave a thumbs up. "Of course, she is the smartest person of the eagle family. Even the leader will ask her a lot of questions. If nothing happens, she will be the next chief of the eagle family." Gray smiles more brightly. Compared with the eagle leader, he prefers to communicate with an honest Eagle like Santa. He can get a lot of information in a few words. Chapter 221 To the north of the owl forest is a downstream area called the sheripo River, where the sheripo river divides and turns from a large river into a water system with dense water network, which can be said to be a spectacle. After all, most of the rivers gray knows converge into a big river one by one in the upper reaches, but few rivers are divided into countless rivers in the lower reaches, at most one or two. The vertical and horizontal water veins create the largest swamp wetland in Narnia. But now, there is only a huge snow field, or ice field, and nothing green can be seen. "How big!" Little Molly blinked and exclaimed, looking like she had never seen the world. "What I saw on the mountain before is not more spectacular than this?" Gray said funny. He felt that the scene of seeing the vast white sky and earth on the mountain was more magnificent than such a scene. "I can''t remember what I saw yesterday." Little Molly hummed. Gray shrugged and strode forward. From the owl forest, he went straight here, the hometown of the snake people a hundred years ago, the huge northern swamp. However, like other parts of Narnia, the northern swamps are also covered with thick snow, and where there are a lot of rivers, they are also covered with thick ice. Gray spent more than an hour in the northern swamp, but he only explored part of it, but that''s enough. Gray walked on the ice for a few steps and suddenly got a meal at his feet. The stick in his hand forced a pestle on the ground. The red flame began at his feet and spread around in a circle. Before long, a sea of fire with a diameter of more than kilometers appeared on this huge ice cover. Seen from above, the huge sea of fire reflects all the surrounding ice and snow red, and makes these ice and snow melt continuously. However, as the line of sight continues to rise, the sea of fire with a diameter of more than kilometers is a circle of fire. When the line of sight can be incorporated into the whole northern swamp, the sea of fire is just a red dot on the canvas. With the melting of ice and snow, thick white fog shrouded the area, but soon, a strong wind blew and the thick fog was swept away. Gray looked at the dark and humid land under his feet. The thick ice and snow had disappeared. The soil was soft after the ice and snow thawed, but there was no green in the eye. Gray frowned. "Can such a place be used as a base?" What he is looking for is a place with enough food output. Even if the place under his feet is fertile, vast and suitable for the action of the snake people, he is not satisfied. Nanya residents have no habit of planting, because this vast and rich land will provide them with rich food, so they don''t need to be able to cultivate. They just need to pick from the ground, pick from trees and hunt to feed themselves. But there is no green here. Is it difficult for him to teach the snake people how to cultivate, and then really implement the policy of building walls and accumulating grain? How could he spend so much time here? According to the time flow comparison of the previous world, gray set himself that he could not stay in this world for more than five years at most. In five years, the time of the kingdom will be at least one or two months. It has been a long time. If it is longer, the Marquis Riley is estimated to be crazy. Suddenly, Gray''s feet floated and left the ground. At his feet, on the newly thawed land, a large number of green buds are growing and growing into lush grassland at an incredible speed. Not only that, some insects also drill out of the soil and devote themselves to hard work. Fresh water appears in some low-lying areas, flooding half of the grass stems, just like the lawn after rain. After gray was surprised, a thick smile appeared on his face, "it''s much easier to do this. It''s really a magical land." Someone was amazed at this situation, but the two little guys didn''t feel surprised at all. They rolled into the grass one after another, beating and making noise, and their bodies were stained with soil and grass debris. Regardless of them, gray stepped on the soft land again and paced slowly in the small grass. A few minutes later, the grass here has grown to the height of his legs. Some have stopped growing, and some are still growing. Gray bent down and picked a fruit that looked like strawberries from a grass, put it in front of his nose, smelled it, gently scraped a piece of pulp and put it into his mouth, and finally put the whole fruit into his mouth. "Little Molly esteen, come here quickly. I found delicious fruit." Waving to the two little guys, gray lowered his head and continued to look for it. He found that many plants here bear fruit, and most of them are edible. "He can really do it." After gray left the only green between heaven and earth, a group of owls flew over and looked at the grass and said in surprise. "We knew he could, didn''t we? This is not a miracle, but a precursor to the beginning of the prophecy. " An owl nodded calmly. "Soil, grass, fruit, my God, I like it here." An owl gave a strange laugh, its wings closed, and its round body fell on the grass and rolled happily. The other owls also made several shouts, rolling into the grass one by one, unaware that they were covered with wet soil. Occasionally I met the fruit on the plant, opened my mouth and ate it. It was even more exciting to meet some small insects. "What should we do?" An owl asked as it rolled. "What can I do? We can do whatever the king says. We don''t need to consider these. " "Shut up, it''s not your turn to make decisions. Go and report these things to the leader." "Why don''t you go?" "I also want to see if the ice and snow will cover here again. You go back first and I''ll come back when I confirm." "Tell them to go, I won''t go." "Find a fight!" After a while, two owls wrestled together, and then more owls joined. They just wanted to fight and play for nothing else. They haven''t been so happy for a long time. Above the grass, none of these owls noticed that a vigorous eagle was hovering over the sky. Its keen eagle eyes looked down at the land below, as if they wanted to bring every detail into their eyes. Suddenly, the eagle circled down and landed at the other end of the kilometer grassland. He grabbed several plants with fruits from the grassland and flew into the sky again towards the owl forest. An hour later, gray came back here again, looked at the green grass, and showed a sure smile. The grassland did not disappear. The message he got was that the magic of the white witch would soon supplement all the melted ice and snow, instead of growing a vibrant grassland as it is now. "Is it the power of that prophecy? No, it''s the rule power of Narnia. Narnia recognizes my human identity, so I have the ability to resist the magic of the white witch, and my melted ice and snow will not recover. " "A magical land with countless magical rules." Back to the cave where the snake man lived, gray took out a few piles of fruits that the two little guys picked and gave them to the snake man. There are hundreds of snake people. If one can get two or three of these fruits, they have disappeared. However, all snake people have unprecedented morale, full of hope for the future, and full of gratitude and admiration for gray. And this is only brought by a few fruits, which makes gray have to lament the innocence of the Narnia race again. Chapter 222 A claustrophobic underground space, soft green light emanates from a gem above the space to illuminate the whole underground space. In this underground space, a dozen figures stand silently, some sitting on the ground casually, some floating in the air with their chest, and some rooted in the stone wall. Some of them are pink figures composed of pure petals, some are elk intertwined with vines, some are round stumps, some are tall trees with limbs, and some are flying Eagles with grass leaves. But there is no doubt that they really belong to the same race. The most mysterious tree Terran in the Narnia world, the Dragon sees the head but not the tail. More than ten minutes later, more than ten figures appeared to be very patient and silent. Some even didn''t move, just like real dead objects. "Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo ~" "Sikes, don''t sleep. Your mouth is watering." Petal shaped figures directed at the sleeping tree stump Road, breaking the silence of this space. "Sriver, leave me alone. If you have anything to say, I''m listening?" Sikes in the shape of a tree stump was rooted on the stone wall and slept soundly without lifting his eyelids. The petal shaped Shriver shook his head. The tree people are always like this. They don''t care much about everything except the king''s orders. They often do whatever they want. Most of the time will even be spent in a daze or sleep, but this daze and sleep are different from ordinary daze. They are still receiving external information at this time, but they have not responded. When they want to know what happened when they were in a daze, the received messages will appear in their minds. This is a unique race, but it''s a pity that they are too loose. Their attitude of being independent from the world goes deep into the soul of almost every tree Terran. Shriver coughed twice to make everyone recover from a daze. Now is the time for discussion, and everyone needs to participate soberly. "The snake people have heard that they have found the predicted son of mankind and hope to get our help." Said Shriver. "Son of man? The son of man has arrived in Narnia? " Another tree man was surprised. They thought someone was just busy, so they asked everyone to get together and compare their concentration. Unexpectedly, it was such important news. "Yes, it''s the son of mankind. I also confirmed that Narnia has quietly changed, and the magic of the white witch is weakening. Although this degree is still very weak, even the White Witch may not be able to detect this subtle change, it really happened. I confirmed it after knowing this news for countless times, You all know what that means. " Shriver said solemnly, emphasizing that he told everyone after investigation and confirmation, and the news will not be wrong. Of course, this is just what she wants to emphasize. In fact, these tree people believe in her very much and have no voice of doubt. "It means that the white witch is about to lose her throne, Nania will restore peace, and the residents of Nania can rest. What else can we do?" The tree man with Eagle like leaves opened his mouth and made a sound like the rubbing of leaves. "Then you called us to help the son of mankind deal with the White Witch and restore Narnia to her former appearance?" "Well, the Narnia Asia Pacific is monotonous now. There are stereotyped white everywhere. Other Narnia residents have lost too much. It''s not as lively and prosperous as before. It''s not fun." "But there''s one more thing." Shriver shook his head. "There are some differences between the son of man and the prophecy." "What''s the difference? As long as it''s not a human child, does it have to stipulate his height, fat, thin and age? The point is that the prophecy does not mention how old the son of mankind is. " A tree man shrugged and said as if I didn''t care so much. "Cervin, you should pay attention to what Shriver said. She said this instead of these people, which shows that there is only one human son in the serpent race." A tree man with a keen mind opened his mouth. "Adam and Eve have two pairs of children. They will defeat the White Witch and restore peace in Narnia." One tree man recited the prophecy that they spread throughout Narnia, and the next tree man joined seamlessly. "When the son of mankind sits on the throne of Kyle paraville, the era of evil will end and never return." "So, sriver means only one human son, not four human sons of two men and two women?" "That''s right." "Perhaps the former sentence is not important at all, but the latter sentence is important. As long as the son of mankind sits on the throne of Kyle palaville, the prophecy will come true. In fact, it doesn''t matter how many sons of mankind." "Stop talking nonsense. We have all seen the four thrones in the Kyle palaville palace, which shows that there must be four future kings in Narnia." Shriver denied. In the Kyle palaville palace, the four thrones are lined up, with the front door of the palace, which all the tree people have seen. No one can deny this fact. There is no excuse for the silence of the tree people. There are four thrones in the palace built a hundred years ago, which is consistent with the prediction. It can''t be a coincidence. After thinking for a while, a tree man touched his rough chin and said, "maybe it''s just that the other three human sons are not here, somewhere else in Narnia, something we didn''t notice. After all, we haven''t returned to the ground for a long time. Even the snake people told us the news of the son of mankind. Otherwise, we don''t know that the prophecy has begun to come true. " Shriver nodded. "It''s really possible, so let''s ask the tree family to help us pay attention to whether there are other humans coming to Narnia." "No." Se Wen, the tree man, immediately denied, "we all know that after Aslan left Narnia and we were silent one after another, many tree families took refuge in her because the White Witch sat on the throne. If we let them find the news of the son of mankind, it may bring danger to the son of mankind." "The tree clan doesn''t understand that the white witch is not a real king, so they will succumb to her power. When they know that all this will end and the white witch will eventually fail, I believe they will help us." "I think Sewen is right. Since Aslan has made a prediction, the prediction will come true. We don''t need to take the initiative to do anything. However, since the son of mankind takes the initiative to express his hope for our help, we naturally shouldn''t refuse." "And sriver, don''t you say that Narnia is changing? That means that this is the human son we need. He is recognized by Narnia''s law, but the other three haven''t appeared yet." "No, the prophecy was told by Aslan through Narnia after he left. He said that four are four. More or less are not the people in the prophecy. We should continue to wait and see, or take the initiative to find information from others, and do not rely on the tree family." The tree people said all kinds of things and launched the most fierce debate of the tree people in the past 50 years. I remember the last time they argued like this, they discussed whether the tree man should build a house to cover the wind and snow 50 years ago. Chapter 223 "I have thought of a way to restore the northern swamp to its former appearance for the snake people to live in, but it needs the help of the snake people." Gray looked around at the snake people who had the right to speak and said. "We will fully support all your Majesty''s decisions." Lamia, the leader of the snake people, took the lead in expressing her position, and other snake people nodded one after another. In fact, when gray proved that the ice and snow would melt because of him, a consensus had been reached within the snake people to fully support Gray''s decisions in favor of the snake people and Narnia. After gray took back the fruits that the snake people had not seen in a hundred years, his reputation has reached a high position in the snake people. If he feels that the current leader of the snake people is not suitable to lead the snake people, they will immediately elect a new leader, or directly hand over the decision to gray. There is no doubt that compared with humans living in a complex social environment, Narnia residents also have some human behaviors, but on the whole, they are more pure and good, and can really trust a person. Of course, gray thinks Lamia is very good and has no plan to change her. "Good. I need something." Gray made a list of what he needed. "If the serpent lacks anything, tell me, and I''ll find a way." Gray vowed that the king was like a nanny. He really didn''t want to do it if it weren''t for the high income in the future. However, considering the final benefits, he still bears all the pressure silently, and as long as the snake people are no longer affected by the cold winter, he basically has a lot of people to help him do things, and he doesn''t have to do many things by himself in the future. The snake people promised that they had found a lot of things underground for a hundred years, but they lacked tools and couldn''t make effective use of them. Now gray needs them. Naturally, they all use them. Snake people have traveled underground for hundreds of years and collected mostly minerals and gemstones, but this is what gray needs. "Your Majesty, Vuitton is back and has brought back the news of the tree man." Lamia came to him, watched him pick and choose among a pile of materials, and whispered. "The news of the tree man. No tree man came to see the situation?" Gray picked up a piece of black ore and looked up slightly. Witten went to find the tree man the day before yesterday. Yesterday, gray went out to have a look. He still didn''t wait for the news of his return. Up to now, he has been out for two days. Gray couldn''t be satisfied with finding some news about the tree Terran in two days or bringing back only some news from the tree Terran. Lamia was silent for a moment, hesitated and said, "Your Majesty, the tree people rarely communicate with the outside world. I heard from my mother that even in the past, people rarely saw the tree people in Narnia, and the tree people who are close to the tree people can be seen at most." The tree family is those big trees that are self-conscious, can speak and can move a short distance. The tree Terrans are strange. Some of them may be a big tree like a human, some may look like a stake, some may be strange creatures composed of a pile of petals, usually stop on the branches of a tree, disguised as flowers, and some may be countless leaves attached to the branches of a dead tree. Perhaps the two ethnic groups are the type that is not very active and close to nature. The two ethnic groups are still relatively close. In the past, if you wanted to talk to the tree people, you basically asked the tree people to pass on the message. The tree clan does not have strong activity ability, but it has its own unique communication system. Basically, a message can be quickly transmitted to all corners of Narnia through them. They are professional to find the tree clan. "Bring him here." Listening to her explanation, gray nodded indifferently. He didn''t look forward to the tree people so much. When Vuitton went to find them, gray had just arrived in the world. He heard the rumors of the tree people and thought they could help himself in some things, so he asked Vuitton to find them. But yesterday he went out and gained a lot. He basically didn''t need the tree people. Of course, if you can take it, some places must be useful, but it''s not as important as gray thought at the beginning. Vuitton looked at the brightly lit stone chamber in front of him, which was quite different from the outside. He calmed down and followed Lamia into the fire. Under the dazzling fireball the size of his head, gray continues to select materials. Most of the materials here are randomly piled up by the snake people. Many materials are stained with dirt, useful and useless. All these require him to distinguish one by one and choose what he wants. Many snake people are also cleaning up and sorting, cleaning up things, restoring their true colors, stacking roughly similar things together, and then selecting them for gray. "What''s the news?" "The tree people say that they are happy to see the end of the rule of the white witch. They also welcome the new master of Narnia. If you need it, they will provide you with the necessary help." Vuitton bowed slightly and told the news he had received. Lamia was elated and excited, "Your Majesty, the tree people are called the messenger of Aslan, the king''s eyes and ears. With their help, your strength will be stronger." "Aslan''s messenger? The king''s eyes and ears? That''s high enough. " Gray is interested. He doesn''t know that the tree people have such an identity. This also shows another message that the tree people have a deep relationship with the king, which may be the role of the king''s close guardian. However, why did he feel that they didn''t care much about him as a ''King'' in the words he passed on to him from the role of the king''s closest Minister? If the tree people are really the eyes and ears of the king, they should not react. Even if there is no need to make a big fuss at this time, at least they should send a representative to see the situation and meet their future king. How can they just say that they will help if they are in need? And when necessary. "An illusion or something? Or does Narnia have no habit of this? Or do they want to take a posture and show their importance? " Gray frowned. He felt something wrong, but he couldn''t think of anything wrong. "What''s the matter, your majesty? Do you think there''s a problem?" Seeing gray frown, Lamia asked suspiciously. "Nothing. The tree Terrans are willing to help. Let them provide us with a batch of minerals. You are far from enough." Gray threw away some ideas and said pragmatically. Whether he is normal or not, it''s right to get the benefits first. Gray took out his pen and paper, brushed a string of materials he needed and handed them to Vuitton. Then he took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to him, "this can restore your injury and some of your spirit. Go to sleep and start tomorrow." "Thank you, your majesty." Chapter 224 After a few hours of rest, Vuitton went to communicate with the tree people again. Gray appreciated his diligence and loyalty. Before he set out, he rewarded him with a sharp dagger for self-defense and eliminated his original worn dagger. Because it''s not a frontal battle, but underground. The underground is not spacious. The long sword can''t play its power. The short sword is a more suitable weapon. Vuitton happily left the place where his people lived and walked down from the mountainside. Soon he came to an underground river, and then followed the underground river to the front. Because I went through it once, I was familiar with it this time. I soon came to the place where I found the tree Terran before, and then I stopped moving forward and waited here. It''s deep underground, dark and silent. Even a sound of insects is rare. The surrounding darkness, like substance, pressed on people''s chest, which could make people breathless. In the darkness, only a white gem hanging in front of his chest emitted a faint fluorescence. However, Vuitton sat down against the stone wall with his snake tail curled, closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. His fingers rubbed the sharp dagger. After a few minutes, he began to shout, "are the tree Terran friends there?" I don''t know how long later, Vuitton felt a little hungry in his stomach. He took out a small bag hanging on his body, took out a delicate kettle, drank a sip of water, took out some food, put it into his mouth and chewed it slowly. "Vuitton, my friend, kept you waiting." A pink fluorescent voice floated out of a stone wall. Her whole body was composed of pink petals. Witten recognized her, Shriver, the tree Terran she found this time. Vuitton stood up and smiled. "In fact, it just gave me some time to think. Aslan once said that we need time to think." "Thank you for your tolerance. You are really a learned and wise man." Shriver also smiled and flew over. "The tree people are willing to help anyone who has good intentions towards Narnia. If you need help, we will do our best?" When Witten heard something, he frowned and said stiffly, "Your Majesty is the king of Narnia, not ''anyone''." "It''s the future king of Narnia, and..." Shriver stopped talking and finally waved his hand impatiently. "Forget it, in short, we will help, but we won''t show up and participate in the battle." Witten also stopped beating around the Bush, nodded indifferently, took out the list gray gave him, and said forcefully, "this is what your majesty needs. We snake people haven''t appeared in Narnia for a hundred years, and the storage capacity in the family is not large, which can''t meet your Majesty''s needs. Therefore, I hope the friends of tree people can help your majesty prepare it. Your majesty urgently needs it." This explains why the serpent people don''t provide these things, because they have tried their best. Second, tell them that your majesty needs their help. The sooner the better. These words were taught by the old snake man. Otherwise, he must be straight and won''t say these beautiful words. However, because of the tone, beautiful words sound a little strange and unfriendly. "No problem. We''ll find these and send them to your majesty as soon as possible." Shriver didn''t care about his attitude. He looked at the list and promised. It''s not difficult for them. The tree man can shuttle underground and almost roam the underground of Narnia for countless years. Coupled with the memory ability of the tree man like a camera, they know clearly what''s underground and don''t need time to find it. The time they need is just to collect them. "Friend, I wish to visit your majesty." A cluster of roots squeezed out from the rock wall on the other side, more and more, and the sound came from there. Vuitton looked up and found a stump shaped tree man. Before Witten could say yes or no, sriver''s face floating around him changed slightly, the petals on his face changed color slightly, and several petals on his forehead gathered in the middle, as if frowning, "Sikes, we agreed." "You agreed, but I didn''t agree." Sikes shook his head, didn''t care how her face looked, and went to Witten, "can you?" Vuitton looked excited. "Of course. In fact, we welcome your visit, sir. I believe your majesty is also looking forward to seeing you. Last time I went back, your majesty regretted that he didn''t see the tree man. " "Shriver, your Majesty''s business will trouble you. If you insist on your own opinion after collecting it, you can inform me to pick it up. I''d be happy to go." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Tree man space, a group of tree men haven''t left yet, waiting for news in a daze. At the moment when Shriver''s pink petals floated in, all the tree people woke up from a daze. "Sekes left soon after you left." The tree man with Eagle like leaves raised his eyelids and said. Although there is no distinction between tree people, but because of their different personalities, their ways of doing things are different. Some tree people are small and transparent, while others like to be in charge. Shriver is the one who likes to be in charge, so the small group of tree people has gradually become her habit in the main business, and other people will inform her of any major events. Shriver waved his hand. "I know he didn''t leave, but followed me." "What did he do with you?" "What about him, behind you?" "He didn''t come back. He went to see the son of man." Shriver said dully, in a bad mood. Before, we discussed to watch the development of the situation. Before the emergence of the other three sons of mankind, we only helped what we could do and never stood in line. But now, sekes was going to see the son of mankind, obviously on purpose. In fact, she misunderstood sekes. The other party just felt that since he was indeed the son of mankind in the prophecy, there was little difference between one and four. As long as he could melt the ice and snow, defeat the white witch, and finally sit on the throne of Kyle palaville, he was the king of Narnia. Therefore, he didn''t understand why he had to wait and see, so he chose to act alone. Anyway, the tree people rarely act collectively. "Oh, yes, he didn''t agree with the result of our discussion. It''s normal for a person to sneak over." Other tree people suddenly realized the Tao and didn''t think it was strange. They never think what they should do, and others should do the same. They think such ideas are too narrow. The real wise should include all ideas different from themselves. "So, what can the son of mankind do for us?" Some tree people grasp the key points so that others don''t deviate from the topic. "Yes, that one needs our help. This is what he needs." Shriver said no more, stretched out his hand, and a roll of pages came out of her petals and appeared in front of all the tree people. "Very good. I''ve been idle for too long. It''s time to move my muscles and bones." The tree like tree man made a stretch, wrote down the things on the list, integrated into the stone wall and disappeared. "Well, bye." The rest of the tree people also turned and left after looking at the list. Finally, Shriver was left alone in the tree man space. She sighed and left with her. Chapter 225 In the snake people material warehouse, gray wiped the sweat on his head, pointed in front of him, and a mass of water gathered. Gray put his hands in it, and soon the water was white. Then he waved, the water was divided into two groups, put his hand into one group to clean it, waved his hand and threw it into the corner, took out a towel and washed his face with the second group of water. Suddenly, he felt that the dirt on his hands and face had been cleaned off, which was refreshing. However, after looking at the materials cleared out of the backpack, Gray was a little disappointed. After all, the snake people live in the hinterland of the mountain. It is normal to have few resources. It is still a hundred years'' accumulation to collect so much. The next thing is to look at the tree people. Out of the material warehouse, gray saw Lamia waiting outside. Seeing him coming out, Lamia greeted him with a smile, "Your Majesty, Vuitton is back, and there is a tree man. I hope to see you. The elders are entertaining him." "Tree man?" As soon as Gray''s eyes lit up, he wanted to see what was special about the tree man who could be the eye and ear of the king of Narnia. Lamia followed him step by step. "Yes, according to him, your request has been implemented by other tree people. He came to see you." Lamia was about to stop talking. She wanted to remind the graytree people that they have a high status among the many races of Narnia and should be treated with courtesy. But then I thought that gray was a good person at all times except that he was unhappy because of an accident at the first meeting, so he stopped talking. Your majesty will not do anything impolite. There is no need to talk. In the Council hall, tree people and snake people were chatting hotly. They were all recalling the past of Narnia and the peace and prosperity of Narnia when Aslan was still in this land. Dada, dada! The clear footsteps came, and the snake man and the tree man looked at the door at the same time. "Sir, sekes of the tree people greet you." Sekes stood up, saluted like a human, and then looked up at the legendary son of human. The snake people also bowed slightly. When gray entered the Council hall, he saw this huge stump at first sight. The stump has a diameter of about one meter, but the height is only about one meter. There are arms like branches on both sides, and feet composed of countless roots below. Glancing up and down, gray smiled and politely extended his hand, "welcome, the help of tree man is a timely help for us." Gray sighed with emotion, "the snake people can''t give full play to their strongest strength because of the limited environment. Originally, in the face of such ice and snow like natural disasters, what I can do is very limited, but the snake people told me that there is a mysterious and powerful tree people in Narnia. They are all natural elves, warm-hearted and kind-hearted. When I see them today, they really deserve their reputation." "It''s very kind of you. In fact, many of the snake people, tree people and even those who take refuge in the white witch are kind. We coexisted peacefully and prospered when Aslan ruled this land. Only the white witch is so powerful that they have to give in to the power of the white witch. " Sekes said humbly. Looking at the humble but very serious tree man, gray thought, "I believe you know that there is no human in Nania. I came to your world by accident. I don''t know Nania and Nania''s race." Gray sighed, "even the snake people said that I was the son of mankind destined to save Narnia, I was skeptical until I saw the living conditions of the snake people, until I saw the white between heaven and earth on the top of the mountain, silent, like the extinction of creatures, until I knew how the White Witch ruled the world from the mouths of other races in the forest. I really realized that although the White Witch also sits on the throne, the white witch is not a real king. She is a tyrant. I sincerely sympathize with all the suffering races, so I promised to take this responsibility to save Narnia and make enemies with the white witch in times of distress. I once thought that the White Witch and her people were cruel and cruel. Now when I heard Mr. sekes''s words, I found that I didn''t take this into account. " Gray said with both voice and emotion, like a speech, which could arouse their emotions. "I also have a kingdom. I know that a good king should rule a country with mercy. If those races are really coerced and willing to reform, I am willing to give them the same treatment as all the residents of Narnia in the end." "Your kindness, like the sun in the sky, will shine on all the people of Narnia and bring them hope." Sekes bent down again and said solemnly. "Don''t compliment me. I just do what a king should do, if you really think I can be a king." Gray said lightly. He didn''t think it was worth boasting about, but the quality that every real king has. After handling government affairs in his own country for several months, gray also learned a lot, such as listening to the meaning of the following courtiers. In fact, the tree man sekes is still relatively pure and good. Although his meaning is not clearly stated, it is also easy to guess. As long as you think according to this idea, you can easily get the other party''s favor. In fact, gray himself has not thought so far. He is still in the initial stage of preparation. He thinks about how to deal with the enemy after victory, which is too ambitious. But since Shuren wants to know his attitude, it''s OK to set the tone now and give them a centering agent. Anyway, according to his idea, he didn''t intend to kill in the end. He is not that kind of person. If you don''t believe it, you can recall that many rebellious nobles and their families, such as werewolf pirates, are still alive. His majesty is not the kind of person who has a great heart to kill. On the contrary, he is a kind monarch. His kindness is well known. Moreover, these races did not bully gray. He just regarded them as ordinary opponents. If the people under him felt that they should be given a chance, there was nothing wrong with conforming to public opinion. Sekes, the tree man, nodded deeply and felt that this was indeed the real king. Then they continued to talk. The tree man mentioned that other tree men had gone to collect things for gray, and said that the tree man was willing to help him and fully support him in defeating the white witch. He also offered to act as a messenger, announce the arrival of the son of mankind to those Narnia races who were willing to resist, and summon people for his majesty to overthrow the evil rule of the white witch. However, Gray said that he was not in a hurry. The time was not ripe. Rash action would only scare the snake and bring danger to those kind races. Of course, gray didn''t let him go. According to the snake people, every tree man lives long enough and has unique talent. Each is a walking encyclopedia. So he offered to ask him some questions, and sekes readily agreed, and did not say anything. With the conversation with sekes, gray knew more and more about the situation of Narnia, and even had a new understanding of the land of Narnia. This is a more magical country than he imagined. There are far more races than those in the film. Each race has its own specialty and way of life and coexists peacefully in this land. As the conversation continued, sekes, the tree man, became more and more satisfied with the son of mankind. Although he did not know Narnia, he had an inclusive attitude towards everything in Narnia and had the excellent qualities of kindness, kindness, humility, tolerance and fraternity possessed by the people of Narnia. In short, sekes, who originally intended to help gray, is now more determined. He is sure that Nania''s future lies in this man. Chapter 226 On the fifth day when gray came to Narnia, with the help of many snake people and tree people, gray finally gathered the materials he needed. Even under the efficient collection of tree Terrans, he estimated that there would be a lot of surplus, but who hasn''t lost any magic props yet? It''s a little normal. However, how to make it now has become a difficult problem. Gray himself has a way to make magic props, and ensure that the finished products must be high-quality products, but he is reluctant to give up. He won''t use it unless he really has no choice. Therefore, we need to find a place to make what he needs, and then we can carry out the next plan. Even the survival of the snake people is a problem. A lot of materials have been accumulated, but even weapons are still used. There are no armor or anything. You don''t have to think about it. There is no such place for him. Gray asked the well-informed tree man sekes, but the tree people didn''t have such a place, because they didn''t like fighting, and they were mysterious and rare. They didn''t have such a demand at all, and naturally they didn''t. "Many races have their own casting workshops. The most famous is the dwarf. Their weapons and armor are the best. But now they have taken refuge in the white witch. We can''t find them." Sekes said that he seemed to think it was suspected of discriminating against the dwarves, adding, "of course, I''m not saying that they are not trustworthy. In fact, the dwarves are also a kind and hardworking race, but I think we should be careful not to be found by the white witch." "Of course, caution is responsible not only for yourself, but also for others." Gray nodded. "I heard that the big white rabbits in owl forest have a foundry. I''ll go there." In the afternoon, gray came back from the big white rabbits. "How are you, sir?" Sikes cares. "The rabbits were warm, hospitable and friendly... Gray recalled his memory of the rabbits. "That''s it?" "But the rabbits are too small. Their tools are toys to me. They can''t be used to make props at all." Gray shook his head with a bitter face. "In addition to the rabbit family, I went to the eagle family." "Yes, the eagles are big. You should be able to use their tools." Sikes clapped his hand and said happily. "But the eagle family has no foundry, because the foundry will pollute their feathers, and the high temperature will scorch their feathers and affect their flying in the sky." Gray shrugged. He got nothing when he went out today, except for deepening exchanges with all races. When sekes heard his words, there was such an expression on the wrinkled tree face, "those arrogant birds regard themselves as the Lords of the sky, but they always only care about their feathers, not the peace and prosperity of Narnia." Gray was a little surprised. He always stressed that all races in Narnia are kind and peace loving. Seks actually scolded the eagle family for being too arrogant. However, the eagle family is really strong. The sky Lord not only claims to be himself, but is recognized by many Narnia Lords. It is normal to have pride in his bones. When he went to the eagle family last time, he could feel their pride hidden under their politeness. "If the eagle clan doesn''t have a workshop, how can they get the tools used in daily life and weapons in battle?" Lamia wondered. The serpent people live in the northern swamp, which can be said to be semi aquatic. They don''t have contact with the eagle people. In addition, Lamia was born after the ice and knew little about the eagle people, so she asked. "Their things are basically made by dwarves." Sikes explained, "what shall we do next?" If the plan cannot be implemented smoothly, the next plan will be difficult to continue. "Let me ask you this. You know more about Narnia than we do. You should show us where to go next." Gray turned to look at him. "You''re right. Let me see. Although the dwarves are the best, they are not suitable for us." Sekes, the tree man, touched his chin and fell into meditation. Gray watched him touch his chin, his eyes gradually lost consciousness, and his heart was speechless. After getting along with this guy for several days, he found that this guy would become like this when he was free. Is the tree man clan thinking or in a daze? Gray called out the map of Narnia. Because of the supplement of tree people, many places in Narnia not only marked the ethnic groups living in this place, but also marked their specialties and other information in great detail. His goal now is to find a race that is not different from his body size and can use tools, such as snake people. Finally, gray locked in a small Centaur group and a semi sheep group. Both, like the snake people, have the upper body of normal humans and can use various human tools flexibly. And the two races are on the side of Aslan. Although they are afraid of the power of the white witch, they are not completely surrendered. They are more likely to succeed by asking them for help. Other options include tauren, pig man, Orc and dwarf, but these guys are basically under the white witch, and gray basically doesn''t consider it. He kicked Sikes''s roots and woke him up. Gray pointed to two places on the map. "I think finding a centaur or a half sheep may help us. Which side do you think is more reliable?" "I thought of it!" Sikes shouted excitedly and looked at gray excitedly. "I think of a guy who can definitely help you." "Who is it?" Gray is still very confident in the recommendation of tree man. After all, tree man is a famous old monster. There can''t be more things in his mind. Narnia basically has nothing they don''t know. "I was confused and didn''t remember. It was an old friend of mine." Sekes sighed softly. "His name is ente. He is an elder of the dwarves, but he doesn''t like the white witch. He has been looking forward to Aslan''s return or the realization of his prophecy. If we go to him, he will certainly help us." "Every dwarf elder has his own casting room, and we don''t have to worry about being found." Gray glanced at the map. The current place where the dwarves live is on the mountain near the esteen wasteland to the east of the white witch. It is said that they hollowed out the mountainside and built a huge space to make weapons and armor for the white witch. Therefore, this is also the arsenal of the white witch. Basically, the white witch can arrive immediately and the Tauren orcs at the foot of the mountain will gather quickly. "The problem is that once it is found, it will be really troublesome." Gray held his arm and tapped his fingers. "But no, if he knows your arrival, he will be very happy. Even, I can persuade him to give up the White Witch and join your command." Sikes said quickly and looked forward to gray. "Sekes, I personally believe in you very much, but you know, I shoulder not only my safety, but also the future of Narnia." Gray raised his eyebrows and looked at him. Being discovered by the White Witch too early means that everything behind will not be too smooth. Only if he can really defeat the White Witch alone or restore Nania to spring in a short time only by his own ability, can he have an advantage again. Obviously, both are difficult. "I can swear by the reputation of the tree Terran that ente will never betray us." The tree man hurried. Chapter 227 Buno mountain, one of the two mountains around the snow castle, is rich in minerals. After confessing to the witch''s rule, it has become the territory of the dwarves. Inside the mountainside, lamps are hung on both sides of the channel to illuminate the whole mountainside space. In the night of Narnia, the moon has not appeared for a long time. Outside the dwarf territory, it is basically dark. At this time, a handsome young man in a thick windbreaker came step by step from the snow with a wooden stick. When he was about to reach the hole, a dwarf finally found him. "Who? Stop! " Two dwarves about one meter jumped out and stared at the handsome young man fiercely. The sharp short sword in his hand pointed to his chest without scruples. The handsome young man has several vertical horny objects on his head, and his hands on sticks are like claws, but these still can''t hide his handsome face and dusty temperament. "Two friends of dwarves, I''m a friend of elder ente. If you need to find your elder ente, please inform me." Gray didn''t mention seks, the tree man, because the other party said that the tree man didn''t talk to the white witch. The white witch has been very dissatisfied with them. At this time, putting forward their names is completely asking for trouble. Yes, Gray was finally persuaded by sekes to come and look for dwarf help. Because it''s not just the tree people, gray learned that many ethnic groups in Narnia attach great importance to the oath, because the land can hear the voice of the swearer and respond. Just swear in the name of race, that''s the top priority. No one will break their vows, because the consequences are definitely not what they want. Sekes could swear for the dwarf, which showed that the dwarf was indeed, as he said, superior and trustworthy. The two dwarfs looked up and down at him and whispered a few words. One of them hummed to him, "wait." Then he left a dwarf looking at him and turned himself into the mountainside. "My name is gray. What do you call my friend?" Gray took the lead in releasing goodwill. But the dwarf glanced at him, raised his dagger high, and ignored him. "Your hands are not sour after lifting for so long. Do you want to change and have a rest?" After a while, Gray said again. Ten minutes later, the dwarf who had entered before came out with an old dwarf with gray hair. "Who are you?" When the old dwarf saw Gray, he stared and asked angrily. The soldier said it was his friend, but he knew very well that he didn''t know the guy in front of him. He was angry when he thought he was so old and tossed. "Don''t be angry, Mr. ente. I''m Sikes''s friend. He asked me to come to you." Gray quickly explained. Among strangers, the first impression is very important. If the first impression is very bad, what to do next will certainly not be smooth. The introduction of friends will always make people more close. Sure enough, the old dwarf''s face softened a lot when he heard sekes''s name. He looked at him up and down and nodded, "come with me." After being confirmed by their elders, the two dwarves didn''t stop and let gray follow ente in. "How''s the old Sikes?" As soon as ente opened his mouth, he asked sekes for news. His tone was also that of an old friend. It can be seen from this that sekes'' words have great credibility. Indeed, sekes is worthy of being the person sekes is willing to swear to guarantee. Gray nodded. "Mr. Sikes is fine." "Yes, I haven''t seen him for more than ten years. To build the vitality of the Terran, this old guy must not die." Ente sighed and asked, "where is the old guy now?" "Don''t worry, Mr. ente. He said he would see you soon." Gray smiled softly. Ente smiled with satisfaction, "OK, I''ll wait for him. What do you want to build? In addition to making things, he won''t introduce others. First of all, although you are a friend of the old guy, I won''t give you a discount. I can provide materials, but you still have to pay the money you should pay. " Ente finished like a firecracker and looked at gray. "Of course, I don''t dare to take advantage of you. I brought the materials myself and paid the money. Moreover, I don''t need you to do it. I just want to borrow your equipment." Gray said directly, so that when people are ready to do it, you can do it by yourself. Isn''t that disgusting? "Don''t worry. If you bring the materials, the workmanship is not expensive. I can ask my grandson to make them for you. My grandson''s technology is now seven points higher than that of me. What do you want to make?" Ente said very considerately. He thought Gray was afraid of not enough money. "It''s not convenient here. Go to your workshop." Gray looked at the dwarves who were moving all the time and whispered. Ente didn''t insist. He knew that his friend was not a white witch. Maybe this one was the same. Some words were not suitable to say here. Of course, he knows, but he won''t say it and pretend to be just a normal customer. Many things are made here by the dwarves. The dwarves are famous boutiques, and many things in Narnia are made by the dwarves. Of course, many other humanoid races also have their own workshops, which can be self-sufficient, but the technology is not as good as the dwarves, and the finished products are not sophisticated enough. They came to the place belonging to the elder ente, "now you can say, what do you want to make?" "Magic props, I want to create a batch of magic props!" Ententon''s old face sank and his eyes looked at him. "Are you kidding me?" Gray didn''t say much. As soon as he reached out to the old man''s forge, the flame inside soared and flew out into a flame dragon. "You are..." "Yes, he is a magician." On the ground, a stump slowly floated out, "long time no see, ente, my old friend." "Asshole, you''re not dead yet?" "Obviously, I can live for hundreds of years." Sikes shrugged. "It''s going to trouble you today. We don''t have complete equipment, and you have the best in Narnia. I''ll let him come to you." In Narnia, although some strange races have some mysterious abilities, they are actually similar to instinct, not magic. Narnia gave them unique conditions, deprived them of some characteristics, so that few of them could master magic. "Yes, I can lend you something." Ente agreed without much thought. He really can''t do magic props, and no one in the whole dwarf family can do them. What they do is the boutique of mortal weapons. It is said that the last time there were magic props in the dwarves, the white witch came in person and made her ice and snow crown with countless precious materials, which is a symbol of her power in Narnia. "Thank you for your help, Mr. ente." Gray took out a handful of gold coins. "I looked at your equipment. I''m not familiar with it. Maybe I''ll ask you to help me later. Won''t I offend you?" "It doesn''t matter. I''d like to see how magic props are made." Old ente took the gold coins impolitely and put them in his pocket calmly. "OK, time is pressing. Let''s start preparing now." "I think we should sleep, and then raise enough energy before we start. No matter what we make, it''s a very energy-consuming thing." Ente suggested, "of course, I can guarantee that no one will disturb you." Although old ente wanted to see how the magic props should be made immediately, he knew himself clearly and didn''t have enough energy to stick to it. Gray looked at the bracelet and a number appeared on it. It''s really late now. It''s really unreasonable to let the old man stay up with him. According to sekes, old ente is in his sixties and can''t stand it. Gray smiled apologetically. "It''s really my thoughtlessness. I''ll prepare first and start tomorrow." Chapter 228 Ente casting room. Under the control of Gray''s magic, the material melted into liquid in the furnace turned into a beautiful red streamline and flew out. It was divided into six in the air and turned into six fist sized red iron balls. Although there is only one point, this is a hill like material that has been refined for a whole day, adding countless precious materials. The six iron balls slowly solidified. Gray stretched out his hand to draw a small magic array, and then entered these iron balls one after another. He formed different magic arrays over and over again, and then integrated into the iron ball. Finally, the last step was completed. Gray took out a hollow carving knife, which contained a small pile of red crystals. Gray waved and an iron ball flew over. Regardless of the high temperature above, he immediately painted it with a focused look. An hour later, gray wiped the sweat on his head. The six iron balls in front of him were no longer just shaped, but all turned silver white, with red lines on them. Moreover, the lines on the six iron balls are different, but each one gives people a warm feeling, such as the warmth of the warm hand treasure in winter. A little magic was injected into it, the red lines on the six magic balls lit up one after another, and the hot breath was put out. Feeling the smell from above, gray smiled at the corners of his mouth, "it''s done." Put the six iron balls on the shelf on one side. Gray added some materials to the furnace again. With a wave, the melted materials flew out and condensed into the shape of a slender chopstick in the air. Throw out a transparent gem and slowly integrate it into the top of the chopsticks. The action is similar to that in the previous step, but the array is different. The material used to depict the lines has changed into powder ground from the heart of the tree. Finally, a small magic wand like a toy was formed, green and without any color. Reach out and take down the small staff, gray input a little weak magic into it, and the staff trembled slightly. "Also succeeded." He dared not use this staff to cast spells with the only a feeble magic test, because he was refined according to way of the bazadze world. In theory, it can only have one master. Obviously, his majesty will not use something that looks like a lady''s staff. "Are you finished, sir?" "Yes, I don''t know what you think?" Gray put away the six magic balls and staff and turned to look at the old ente. One of the important conditions for the tree man sekes to persuade gray to come here is that he can persuade the dwarf and his people to go with him and make weapons and armor for him. Although old ente is not the leader of the dwarves, he is very old and has a group of descendants. He can take some people away. Last night, sekes, the tree man, talked with him for a long time and told him that the son of mankind had come to Narnia, and the white witch could not escape the fate of failure, hoping to persuade him to abandon the dark and turn to the bright. But ente hesitated and said he would consider it and give him an answer later. Now that they are about to leave, it is time to answer. Ente stopped talking, his face wrinkled together, and his eyes were full of hesitation. "Mr. ente, there is a good saying. Don''t put eggs in the same basket. The rule of the white witch will end soon. The future of the dwarves is uncertain." The king of Gray said with a long focus, and his face was full of worries about the future of the dwarves. "Of course, it is unrealistic for all dwarves to betray the white witch at this time, but if you can take some dwarves to the real king of Narnia, even if the White Witch fails completely in the future, you can use your credit to keep other dwarves." Protagonist skill: strong mouth king, start! "Old friend, I won''t lie to you. The ice and snow of Narnia is melting, and the son of mankind has come. The prophecy will come true. The dwarves have no time to think about it." Sikes again persuaded him that he really couldn''t bear his old friend to fall in the war. Tree Terrans rarely have friends from other races, but there is no doubt that when they recognize you as his friend, he will attach great importance to your friendship. In Narnia, there is a saying to describe the friendship between tree people: it is the strongest thing in the world, and the sharpest sword of the king can''t cut it off. It is the most dazzling thing in the world, which can cover the light of the sun. It is the most flexible thing in the world. Time and space can''t break it. If you get the friendship of tree people, you will get the most precious thing in the world. Old man ente hesitated for a moment and finally nodded and agreed, "I can take a hundred dwarves with you, but you must promise to treat us like other races, and never discriminate against us because of our previous experience, and it will be the same in the future." "I can promise." Gray nodded. This is a normal appeal. There is no need to be embarrassed. As long as this dwarf makes achievements, it is entirely possible to forgive another dwarf. "I want the assurance of the son of mankind." Ente shook his head. He didn''t pay attention to the guarantee of ordinary people. Only the guarantee of the last king of Narnia was valuable. "I am. Sekes can prove it." Gray removed the dragon from his head and showed his true face. Sikes nodded. "Yes, gray is our future majesty." Ente looked at him incredulously, "how dare you go to the bottom of the White Witch''s eyelids and find us to make something to deal with her?" When he knew that sekes and gray were going to win him over to the human son, he knew that they were each other''s people, but he didn''t expect that the human son came in person. It was too brave. "We believe that Mr. ente is an honest man and will not report on us. Facts have proved that our trust is not in vain." Gray smiled calmly, with a look of Zhizhu on his face. Ente''s beard trembled and almost moved to tears, "thank you for your trust." The old man changed his mouth very quickly. Unlike sekes, a tree man, he is still a master. "Mr. ente, let''s discuss the details of the retreat. It''s best to leave without the White Witch''s awareness. In this way, she can''t blame the dwarves left behind." Gray said, thinking wholeheartedly for the dwarves. "Your Majesty is thoughtful." An hour later, sekes, the tree man, left from the ground, and gray was sent out of the mountainside by ente''s grandson. It was already dusk outside. Gray left the Dwarfs'' sight and whispered, "little Molly, did the old man lie to me?" "No, he''s telling the truth." Little jasmine''s voice sounded from his shoulder. "That''s good." Gray smiled with satisfaction. His trip to the tiger''s den was worth it. "By the way, this is for you. See if you can use it." Gray took out his wand and handed it to the elf. When the staff reached little jasmine''s hand, it immediately became a more pocket version of the small staff suitable for little jasmine''s palm. Little jasmine threw the staff in front of her, blew a big pit in the snow, startled her, and quickly covered her eyes and lay on Gray''s shoulder. "Little jasmine is really powerful." Gray thumbed up. "Better than me." "Hum." After hearing the praise, little Molly arrogantly forked her waist, "I will protect you." "Thank you, jasmine." Chapter 229 A giant eagle roared from the sky and landed on the snow, stirring up countless snow powder. "Sir, is everything going well?" Santa strode over. "Fortunately, there is another thing to trouble the eagle family. You may need to send a lot of people." "With pleasure. It''s our pleasure!" Santa bowed slightly. After gray created an ice and snow free circle, the eagle family immediately held a national assembly to discuss the situation of the eagle family in the past century. More than half of the eagle family believed that the eagle family should not continue to be silent. Otherwise, once the son of mankind fails, the eagle family will continue to decrease and may disappear completely in the Narnia world. It is said that the cold winter has no impact on them. It will not have much impact in a short time. If the snow covers the whole Narnia for a long time, it will lead to the death of ordinary beasts. The eagle family will still end up like other races without food. So Santa became a diplomatic ambassador, responsible for all matters related to Gray''s contact with the eagle family. "Come on, go back to the snake man cave first, and you can start tomorrow." Gray rubbed his temples. Forging, like pharmacy, requires concentration and subtle control, so the consumption of mental power is also very large. When you relax, you can immediately feel a burst of emptiness and fatigue. Santa lowered her body, let gray sit on it, and then flapped her wings to take off. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the northern swamp, six small silver balls rotate around gray, connected with each other by countless flashing golden red energy. Gray pushed his hands outward, and six small balls flew out in rotation. They flew hundreds of meters one by one before they stopped. His mental power felt their position all the time. After the magic ball stopped at its predetermined position, gray began to adjust their position and reach the position he had originally scheduled. Gray''s magic power was consumed at a very fast speed, and the six magic balls shook violently, strengthening the connection weakened by the increase of distance again. The six magic balls stopped completely, all accurately in the position determined by gray two days ago. Gray stretched out his hand and grabbed it. The thick stick appeared in his hand and pestled it to the ground. A huge magic array centered on him quickly spread in all directions. "Shit, it''s too expensive." Gray clenched his teeth and communicated with the spirit. The pure power of faith poured into his body and turned into the purest magic. Buzz! The six magic balls shook violently, and then fell into silence. At this time, the huge magic array also spread to the position of the magic ball. The circular structure like six small magic arrays shrouded each magic ball accurately, and the two were perfectly combined. With the six magic balls joining the magic array, gray felt that the connection between the six magic balls was strengthened again. At the same time, with the establishment of a complete energy communication system, his magic consumption speed was greatly reduced. Gray immediately painfully turned off the power of faith and looked at it in a hurry. In this short time, the power of faith had consumed about one tenth. Too late to be distressed, gray pressed his hands down. Those magic balls and magic arrays are also like being pressed down by an invisible big hand. Some of the six magic balls are submerged in the dark mud, some break through the thick ice and fall into the water bottom, and some break open the solid soil and bury them deeply. With the successful formation of the magic array, a wave centered on the magic array and spread around. The ice and snow in the magic array turned into snow at a speed visible to the naked eye and submerged the soil on the ground. In places outside the magic array, ice and snow are melting rapidly, but the speed is much slower, and the more you go out, the slower it is. In places outside the northern swamp, there is basically no effect. However, gray is not disappointed. This is how he designed it. For the time being, he only needs to thaw the northern swamp for the survival of the snake people and attract more people. In other places, it is still covered with cold ice, which is more in his interests. Instead of thawing all of Narnia at once, and then where should those races stay or stay, they won''t come to the northern swamp to take refuge in him. He has a unique territory in Narnia. He doesn''t believe that those races can endure barren resources and bitter cold and continue to live in the ice and snow. With better conditions, no one will continue to endure the original bad environment, especially when they are invited by their future king and may even solve their bad life forever. With the melting of ice and snow, the green flowers and trees grow at a very fast speed. Even once, gray still feels very magical. Frozen by ice and snow, the hard as steel land is soft again, the static river flows continuously again, the sparkling lake is wrinkled by the spring wind again, and the biting cold wind blows across your face again. Gray turned and waved to the sky. Santa flew over with a group of giant eagles and stopped in front of him. "My king!" The eagle family lowered their arrogant heads and shouted with sincere admiration. Gray looked at the more than 30 giant eagles in front of him and nodded slightly. "Snake people have to pass through an ice and snow area here, which may threaten their lives. I don''t want anyone loyal to me to die for such a ridiculous reason. You work harder and bring them here." "It''s our pleasure." Santa took the eagle family and bowed her head deeply. After learning that the dwarves, who have always been the running dogs of the white witch, have set up a team to take refuge in gray, the eagle leader did not discuss with anyone and directly asked all the eagles to call his majesty gray and recognize his throne. It''s not because the dwarves are stronger than the eagles. The arrogant Eagles never think so. He just thinks that even the enemy''s troops have been abandoned. This is the general trend. If they are stubborn, history is bound to be eliminated. The wise eagles will not do such stupid things. Just like when Aslan left Narnia a hundred years ago, the white witch is the general trend. Although the number of races following the white witch has also shrunk, the overall strength has not been greatly damaged. At least half of the other races have been killed and injured. The eagle took off and flew up the mountain where the serpent people were. "That''s nice." The ground suddenly drilled out a stump, the thick root rolled up a small flower under his nose and sniffed greedily. Pick a green fruit that has just grown and is not yet mature, put it into your mouth and chew it slowly. "Wait another minute and it will mature." Gray reminded him that he had experience and knew that the crop just came out grew very fast. Sekes turned a deaf ear, chewed the green fruit in his mouth again and again, and finally swallowed, "I tasted it. It''s the taste of peace." Gray took off one and tasted it. He only tasted the bitter taste and thumbed up. "You have a good taste." "Not delicious." The elf said with a bulging face. Esteen spat out his tongue. Three or four hours later, all the snake people were transferred to this land. Looking at this green land, many snake people couldn''t help crying. In addition to the serpent people, there is also a large group of owls, who have brought the resources of the serpent people. Big white rabbit, they come to support the construction of snake people. The squirrels brought the food they had worked hard to find on the snow covered branches. It is worth mentioning that all races had supported the snake man once in terms of food, and the owl served as the transportation officer. Some ethnic groups have a large number, which can reach hundreds or thousands. They are originally relatively large and have strong adaptability, while some ethnic groups have only dozens or even a dozen. Looking at the cheering races, gray called out their leaders, divided the huge northern swamp into several pieces, left some to the later ethnic groups, and gave them to collect food in their respective areas without any conflict. Chapter 230 The northern swamp is rejuvenated. The painting style suddenly changes from the sad black-and-white painting style to the colorful colorful happy painting style. The tone is different. Now the ethnic groups living in the northern swamp are basically happy every day and spend it in the sound of joy. At present, there are two main points in the construction of the northern swamp, which is the joint efforts of all races. One is to build a residence for the upcoming 100 dwarves. The forging workshop needs these professionals to build it by themselves, which outsiders don''t understand. The second is to establish a defense line in the South and southwest of the swamp. Gray now plans to build a high wall and accumulate food. He never wants to be hard with the white witch, so he thinks about defense and wants to build the northern swamp into an iron bucket. After the restoration of the northern swamp, many places have become puddle wetlands. In fact, there are not many places where we can march. We only need to build towers at several key points to effectively defend against possible enemies. Because gray divided the collection areas of all ethnic groups as early as possible, there was no conflict because of collecting food. However, gray found a problem, that is, when these ethnic groups collect food, they basically collect it according to the state of crazy storage, as if they were afraid that such a scene would disappear in front of them in the next second. So gray had to issue a directive to restrict picking and sustainable development, leaving some room for the coming ethnic groups. With orders, they gradually calm down and stop hoarding food as crazy as before. Of course, they may have enough. Then when gray passed by the water, he found that fish traces appeared again in the river and lake that had been frozen into an ice lump. I don''t know if it''s because of the lush water and grass below. These fish grow very fast. Although they don''t grow at the speed visible to the naked eye as before, they are also bigger and bigger day by day, and they can catch fish and fish in a few days. Seeing this, Gregory realized something. He thought of what happened in the second part of Narnia. Because of the departure of the four brothers and sisters, Narnia has fallen into an unprecedented crisis. Food is no longer rich, Narnia residents are no longer smart and capable, many Narnia residents have disappeared, and more and more beasts can''t speak. The reason for all this is only because there is no human king in Narnia. Therefore, gray guessed that the existence of human beings favored by Narnia also plays a vital role in Narnia itself, so the world prefers human beings so much. The law of Narnia is enough to prove that Narnia will be rich only when human beings are the king of Narnia. Because he was human, he liberated the land, so the land became rich at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Sekes, was the food so rich before Narnia?" "Although Nania is rich, it will not produce such uncontrolled output." Sekes shook his head and picked a fruit from the tree root. "You see, after the fruit is picked, the growth rate of the new fruit is much slower, and some plants don''t even bear fruit anymore." "I guess it''s because Nania has been frozen for a hundred years and Nania''s power has been released. In the end, it will gradually become what Nania looks like in normal times. But you don''t have to worry. Even in normal times, Narnia grows enough food for all races to eat, and there will be no shortage of food. " "Does Narnia in normal times refer to Narnia ruled by Aslan?" Gray continued to ask. "Yes, Narnia was the most peaceful and prosperous time when Aslan ruled, so everyone respected Aslan and looked forward to Aslan''s return." "Why did Aslan leave Narnia? If he doesn''t leave, the White Witch won''t have a chance to rule Narnia, right?" Sekes was silent for a few seconds. "I don''t know. Aslan''s decision can''t be questioned or asked by others, but there is no doubt that he has important things, otherwise he won''t leave Narnia." Gray shook his head gently. "What important thing can''t be done in a hundred years? Maybe Nania is not that important to him. " In a word, sekes was shocked, and the tree face looked at him in horror and anger, "how dare you say Aslan? He will never leave Narnia." "Sorry, I made a mistake." Gray looked at him and apologized calmly. "You know, I''m not from Narnia and don''t know much about Aslan. I just made an objective comment from a fair position and guessed the reason for this situation. I didn''t mean to speak ill of Aslan." At last, his voice turned, "but it can''t rule out such a possibility, can it?" "Aslan loves Narnia as much as the people of Narnia love Aslan. He will never give up this land. When he left, he had determined the king for Narnia to ensure that Narnia could continue to be peaceful and prosperous forever. It was the evil white witch who usurped the throne that led to Narnia becoming what it is now. " "Then where did the prophecy come from? I remember you said that Aslan gave you the prophecy. If he didn''t know the current situation of Narnia, how could he make such a prophecy?" "Although Aslan was the creator of Narnia, the day he handed down the throne, his power was limited. He had to rely on human power to defeat the white witch." Sekes explained that he was still angry with Gray''s questioning Aslan. "Well, let''s skip this topic." Gray waved his hand. It seemed that he really just said it casually. He didn''t want to be serious with him, nor did he really doubt Aslan¡° Narnia has a law that Narnia will be rich only if human beings are the king of Narnia, right? " Sekes thought about it, found the relevant information in his huge memory, nodded and determined, "yes, there is one." "Then, how did Aslan make Narnia rich when he ruled this land, or was it not the best time for Narnia at that time?" "Aslan created Narnia in his song. He is the real king of Narnia. Naturally, he has the ability to make Narnia peaceful and rich." Sekes took it for granted. Aslan is the creator of Narnia. He has some magical abilities to take things for granted. There is no need to study deeply, and it is meaningless to study deeply. Because Aslan created Narnia a long time ago, the information of that era can''t be verified at all. Gray stopped worrying about this, "can you tell me what''s the law of Narnia? I think this may be the key to our defeat of the white witch. " He is very curious about this. The magic of this land is that he has magical laws, everywhere, and seems to integrate into every inch of the land and every living creature of Narnia. "Aslan created Narnia in his song, and formulated Narnia''s laws with the ancient existence. The laws are written in the high magic scriptures in the depths of Narnia. Even Aslan cannot violate Narnia''s laws." Sekes looked at him. "Therefore, after Aslan left the throne, he can no longer use the power of Narnia to deal with the white witch who usurped the throne of Narnia, unless there is a real human king to help him limit the magic of the white witch." "High magic code?" "Yes, the magic code can distinguish right from wrong and dominate the fate of all Narnia." Sekes looked pious. "Where is the advanced magic code?" Gray couldn''t wait to ask. Obviously, this is likely to be a powerful artifact. King Gray said that he is the future king of Narnia. It is necessary to see his own artifact. "High magic scriptures are everywhere." Sekes said mysteriously. "Cut!" Gray knew at a glance that this guy didn''t know where the advanced magic code was? Chapter 231 The night was dark and the wind was high. On the mountain where the dwarves lived, a group of dwarves came out of the mountain by night. The guard soldiers at the door looked at them in surprise. A dwarf leaned up carefully. "What are you going to do?" "Elder ente said that a rich iron ore was found outside. We may have to stay there in the future." A dwarf explained in a low voice and followed the team happily. "Shit, this kind of good thing can''t turn on us." The dwarf muttered a word, didn''t ask any more, returned to his post and watched a group of dwarves rush out. "What a big mine is this? So many people? Let the orcs and Tauren dig the mine and send it over? " "Why do you care so much? The elder is not as smart as you?" More than 100 people walked out of the cave and disappeared into the snow by night. "I still think it''s wrong. Why should elder ente go out at night? I can''t see it at night. Isn''t it more convenient to go out during the day?" The dwarf guard muttered as he watched the team''s tail disappear from sight. Another guard rolled his eyes and said disdainfully, "you talk a lot. The elder took so many people out. The leader must know that the leader has no problem. Why do you beep so much? Do your own thing. " "I just feel a little strange. How dare I say anything?" The guard shook his head and no longer thought of the dwarves who had left. In other words, the dwarves left the cave and didn''t even light a torch. Each of them took a dim gem to illuminate the road under their feet, so as not to suddenly fall into a pit. Half an hour later, a hundred people came to a deserted place on the other side of the mountain where there was no grass. "Grandpa, why do we come out at night?" Schiller, who helped the old dwarf, couldn''t help asking. He almost fell several times during his walk this big night. "Wait here." As soon as ente waved, all the dwarves stopped and stood in place waiting for the old dwarf''s order. The wind at night is very cold. Even the dwarves are not short of clothes. Everyone is wearing thick clothes. They are still shivering together to resist the invasion of the cold. Although I don''t understand why elder ente asked everyone to wait here, elder ente has always been loved by everyone. They are close to elder ente and won''t question anything at this time. Only a few people were calm. Standing behind the old dwarf, they silently looked at the darkness in front and occasionally rubbed their feet in the snow, as if they wanted to find a stone. WOW! The sound of wings shaking came from the air. All the dwarves raised their heads, raised their weapons, and looked warily at the dark night sky above. "Don''t be nervous. It''s my friend." The voice of the old dwarf came to everyone''s ears with the wind. The dwarves put down their weapons one after another, but they still looked at the top curiously to see what the friend invited by the elder was. Soon, those who concentrate on watching find that there is a huge shadow flying in the air in the dark night. Suddenly, those shadows fell down and fell in front of a group of people. Through the shimmering gemstones in their hands, they saw the image of the visitor. It was a group of huge hawks and falcons, each of which was the size of four or five dwarves. "Is it the eagle family, elder ente and Eagle family friends?" "It''s said that elder ente visited the whole Narnia when he was young. Whether it''s the storm corner in the south, the seashore in the East, the northern swamp in the north, or the estin wasteland, elder ente''s footprints are left. Maybe I knew him at that time." "That''s great. I also want to travel to the mainland." "You can go if you want, but Mr. ente didn''t take anything from the family at that time. He earned everything by making tools for others when he was traveling. So did his superb forging skills." "Cut, now the whole Narnia is a vast expanse of white. What''s good to see? It''s better to stay at home and play more iron." "Yes, it''s said that the leader also told us not to run around recently to avoid danger." "Mr. ente, the eagle Santa wants to say hello to you." Santa walked up to the old dwarf and nodded gently. "Mr. Santa, how many people have you come?" "Thirty eagles are at your service. Please rest assured that we eagles have the strongest physique. We can take at least two dwarf friends away at a time." Santa nodded proudly. The eagle family in the rear was shocked and stood proudly in the wind and snow. "So we can get out of here only twice." Ente looked at the dwarves in the rear. The dwarves he brought out, including himself, were 117, thirty eagles. Two at a time, just enough to take them all twice. "Yes, we fully have this ability. Our powerful Eagle warriors don''t have a problem taking three dwarf friends away at a time." As soon as Santa said this, the furry Eagle faces of the eagle soldiers behind him suddenly turned half green, but at this time, no one spoke. The eagle blew better and wanted to achieve it with tears. We must not dismantle our own platform. It''s a big deal to go back and have a good competition with Santa. "No, just two at a time." Ente shook his head. Since he had to fly twice anyway, he didn''t have to be too tired at the first time. "Well, which friends will go first?" Santa went down the slope, or he would be sprayed to death. Ente looked at the dwarves around him, pointed to two of them and said, "take a group of people over first. Remember, when you get there, you must appease them and wait for me." "Yes!" They nodded and went to the back to arrange for people to take an eagle helicopter. Santa asked, "don''t you go first?" "No, I''ll stay here and go with the rest next time." Ente said that he was a cautious man. There would be no big trouble for those who went there, but no one behind could fall or leave. If someone told the white witch the news, it would be a lot of trouble. Santa respected his decision and prepared the eagle to take off. Each of the 60 dwarfs held an eagle''s claw and sat on the eagle''s claw. As soon as the eagle took off, they trembled and looked at the dark earth below as a bottomless abyss. The strong wind around them lifted their clothes, as if the whole person was sinking in the endless void. The fear and uneasiness in their heart immediately surged out, all closed their eyes and tightly hugged the eagle''s thigh. Gradually, they flew over the plain in the dark and over the mountains in the dark. After flying over a dark forest, they saw a large brightly lit place ahead. Rows of houses are in good order, and all races come and go, a harmonious scene. Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that they saw patches of green under the light. It was grass. All the dwarves could not help but wonder, "is there such a place in Narnia? Elder ente found it when he traveled? Is it God''s world? " Without waiting for them to think too much, the eagles swooped down and landed on the grass one after another. Several snake people in front came swinging their tails. Snake man? Doesn''t it mean that the snake man hasn''t appeared in Narnia for a hundred years? Why are you here? The dwarves wondered one by one, but no one answered for them. The eagle family shook the dwarves off their legs. The dwarves stood on the soft grass and felt that their footsteps were vain. After determining that the grass was real, many people fell directly on the ground and couldn''t get up. Chapter 232 Although sekes and himself talked a lot about the scene after the ice thawed, ente still had an unreal feeling when he really stood on the soft grass. "Grandpa, where is this? There seems to be no ice and snow. " Schiller hopped on the grass and asked ente, who sat on the ground with a butt. "I don''t know where it is, but Nania was not covered with ice and snow a hundred years ago. It was probably like this at that time." Ente smiled and said that he was born in a hundred years and had never seen the scene a hundred years ago, but the old man had seen a lot when he traveled to the mainland, and he could guess what happened in the world with his previous disclosure. "Is that what happened after the ice melted and the snow melted?" Schiller looked into the distance, but it was dark in the distance, and he couldn''t see anything superfluous. At a glance, Schiller saw a group of people coming this way, and several dwarves who had come before. "Grandpa, someone is coming." "Huh?" Ente turned his head, quickly stood up and pulled his grandson up. "Mr. ente, what do you think of here?" Gray came over with a smile. "It''s a very nice place. I''ve never seen the beautiful scenery. Although I only see such a small place now, I don''t think anyone will want to leave after coming here." Ente bowed slightly and said with a smile. "After dawn tomorrow, sir can take dwarf friends around. It has become a beautiful area with abundant water and plants and pleasant scenery." Gray knows what his advantage is, that is, the identity of the son of mankind and this green land, which the white witch can''t provide to these people. It can even be said that only he can provide them now. If they want to live in a green environment without wind and snow, and want to eat delicious food and fruit, they must help themselves defeat the white witch. It can be said that the conditions provided by gray are not worth mentioning and unattractive to people living in the normal world, but for these Narnia residents who have lived in darkness for a hundred years, the living environment without ice and snow + enough new things + Narnia without white witches = heaven! "Now, I''ve prepared a banquet for my dwarf friends. Please come together." Gray smiled and pointed to the new wooden Palace on one side. The palace is still very simple, but there are a lot of magical animals in and out. It is very lively. No one feels so shabby. At the banquet, Narnia residents of different races had a great time. They had no chance to revel like this for a long time. In addition to Sextus, several more tree people came to the tree people. One of them is a female tree man covered with petals. She has a graceful figure and moves with a faint fragrance of flowers. She is very charming. Unfortunately, the petal tree man Shriver has no entity. Gray is heartbroken about this. He said that the other party may miss many beautiful things, such as delicious food, mellow wine and fragrant snacks. At the same time, he decided to carry out a magic research, the topic is how to make spirits without entities have entities. Although it was just an idea, gray thought of it, but he thought it had great potential. If he went to any ghost world in the future, he would give everyone a minute to perform what is called ghost crying and wolf howling... Bah, it is a super evil ghost. Gray means to make her physically accessible first, and then influence her. Nothing else. The carnival didn''t end until 11 o''clock. Most of the dwarves fell down. These Han and Han drank more and more fiercely, just like they didn''t die. The next morning, the old dwarf with good work and rest habits stepped out of the cabin with the first drop of dew in the morning. Outside the door, the snake people are preparing breakfast in full swing. When you look at it during the day, you can find that green can always reach the end of your sight. Unless you see the mountains in the distance, you can see the white they are familiar with on weekdays. But compared with green, no one will miss the familiar white. Ente went out of the housing area and looked at the surrounding large grassland, but there were countless water veins. He knew that he came from a plain. "Also, the plain is too close to the White Witch''s castle. It''s unsafe and easy to find." Shaking his head, ente continued to walk around here. Suddenly he saw a distant mountain. "These two mountains?" Ente began to recall the memory in his mind, "is this the northern swamp?" Looking at the surrounding environment, I feel more and more similar to the northern swamp environment recorded in ancient books. "The northern swamp is the home of the snake people. Now these snake people have come back." He also came to the northern swamp, but at that time, the University was covered. Unless there was a particularly obvious terrain difference, it looked almost the same everywhere. He gradually forgot this side until he saw the low mountains. "Is it OK?" A voice came from behind. "Your Majesty, the scenery is really good, but I don''t think you asked me to enjoy the scenery." The old dwarf bowed his head slightly and looked serious. "I don''t know what I can do for you?" "What do dwarves do best?" Ente replied without hesitation: "casting!" The dwarves have nothing else, but they can make all kinds of things, and their skills are exquisite, which is deeply loved by all ethnic groups. Gray nodded, "that''s why I came to you. The snake people have been autistic for a hundred years, and their weapons and armor have been lost for a long time. The other races are similar. I need the dwarf people to create a batch of elite armor weapons for my army to deal with the White Witch''s army. I don''t want my soldiers to take flesh and blood to collide with the iron torrent of the white witch. Although I know that everyone is eager to defeat the White Witch and restore peace in Narnia, I hope there will not be too many casualties in this process and try to preserve the vitality of Narnia. " "Your Majesty is kind. I will lead them to make the best armor weapons for your majesty!" Ente said convincingly. "But your majesty, no matter how sophisticated our armor is, it can only be equivalent to the White Witch''s army at most. We can''t surpass them." Ente said politely. In fact, he wanted to say that because of the temporary construction of workshops and other equipment, the equipment cast must not be compared with that of the white witch. "I know. It''s OK, as long as our soldiers don''t go to die for nothing, but fight." Of course, gray knows that this temporary rush out is not good enough, but he can''t really equip everyone with the best armor and the sharpest weapons to fight again. That''s unrealistic. Gray wants to pick peaches, yes, but everyone knows that this is more about Narnia''s own war and needs their own efforts. It is impossible for him to do everything. At present, gray is only responsible for the chief dispatcher, and all ethnic groups perform their respective duties, build defense in the northern swamp, train their soldiers and prepare for war. "I see. We''ll start building the furnace soon. Your majesty, let someone prepare the materials." Ente nodded. They are good at making equipment, but making equipment for so many people, and the armor weapons required by each race are different, and the difficulty is not simple. "The materials have been prepared. You can rest assured that the tree people have been leisurely for a hundred years. Now they just have something to do. Rabbits are also good miners." Greg will not wait until he arrives to prepare things for war, but will start to prepare when he has time and is free. Chapter 233 White Witch castle, a snow-white Queen''s skirt, wearing an ice and snow crown, white witch Janice sat on the high throne of the ice and snow castle, looking coldly at the kneeling dwarfs below. "Bunny, I heard that ente of your dwarves went out with more than 100 dwarves for several days, but he disappeared completely and couldn''t find a trace? Do you know where he has gone? " The White Witch played with her wand and asked carelessly. "Your Majesty, ente told me that a rich gray iron ore vein was found in the mountains in the southwest. I wanted to take someone to dig, so I let him go. It didn''t suddenly disappear. Did he annoy you?" Bunny, the dwarf leader, replied in fear. He fell low on the cold ground, and even his heart felt cold. From the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of some gray dwarf servants standing beside the white witch, and his heart hated him. I''ve been a dog to the white witch for a long time. Have you forgotten your dwarf identity? "Go to the mountains in the southwest to mine. It''s sparsely populated and there''s a lot of poisonous fog and miasma. Talking animals basically won''t go there. They dare to go?" The White Witch knocked on the handrail with her fingers. "Is your ore not enough?" Bunny quickly shook his head and explained, "no, but we always hope to make more sophisticated equipment for your majesty. It is said that the quality of the ore vein is better than that of other places, and the gray iron ore is very rare in Narnia. I let them go. If you don''t like it, I''ll send someone to call them back immediately." "It''s said that the son of mankind has arrived in Narnia and is recruiting troops to deal with me. Do you know the news?" The White Witch didn''t seem to care about the dwarf''s whereabouts, and the topic turned to the rumors of Nania. "This... Bunny glanced at the white witch," I heard, but I know that this is nonsense. The so-called prophecy is just a lie made up by those malicious rebels. They are afraid of your power, so they make up nonexistent prophecies, hoping to shake your throne, but we will not let them succeed. You must be the eternal king of Narnia and the eternal master of the dwarves. " "This time they said that the son of mankind must be another lie to cover up their real actions." Bunny looked at dozens of stone statues around him, and the words began to be sonorous and powerful. "Maybe they are planning a despicable assassination to threaten your safety, but they will not succeed. Like these people, they will always stand here to atone for their despicable Yin." "Really? It''s possible. " The White Witch looked at dozens of stone statues below and thought deeply. "I suggest strengthening the defense of the castle." Bunny nodded quickly, "although your majesty is powerful and not afraid of these despicable assassins, we don''t want to see even if it bothers you." "Your Majesty, we really should strengthen our defense to avoid being mixed in by those assassins. As long as they dare to approach the castle, we will catch them and turn them into stone statues." The dwarf beside the White Witch agreed, with a trace of madness and violence on her face. He doesn''t care about anything else. As long as he is beneficial to the White Witch and can kill those rebels, he can feel the excitement from the bottom of his heart. This feeling is great. Killing these people, watching them cry out in despair and spreading vicious curses in their mouths, it''s such an exciting thing that people tremble when they think about it. "Around my castle, I don''t need the protection of those weak and poor guys." The White Witch humed coldly, rejected their proposal, and smiled sarcastically on her cold face, "if anyone dares to come, let them in. No one is allowed to stop." "We all know her Majesty''s strength. We''re afraid that those rebels don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth and disturb your silence. However, we dwarves obey your Majesty''s orders. If you feel you need someone to stop some flies, the dwarves will be duty bound to obey your orders all the time." Bunny respectfully said that everything was for the white witch, but everything listened to the white witch. In short, I''m just making a suggestion. Do you need to listen to you completely? Your words are the most effective, and no one dares to violate them. The White Witch nodded with satisfaction. The attitude of her men was exactly what she liked. "Maureen!" The White Witch shouted at the hall. A cunning and ferocious gray wolf came out of the stone statues and bowed his head to the white witch, "my queen, Maureen, listen to your orders." "Find out who is preaching about the son of mankind. If there is a son of mankind, bring him to me." The white witch said coldly that she would not allow any factors to shake her rule to appear in Narnia, even if her rule was not very stable. "Yes, my queen!" Gray wolf Maureen showed his sharp fangs, smiled and turned to the outside of the castle. Before long, a wolf howl came from outside, followed by one after another. Wolf? Dog! Bunny disdained to sneer. "Bunny, you go back. Ente doesn''t have to call back. When he comes back, remember to bring me the equipment he made. I want to see what kind of weapons he can make with gray iron ore." The White Witch waved, bunny agreed, stood up from the ground, bowed deeply and withdrew from the castle. "Your Majesty, bunny is not telling the truth, this arrogant villain. He is deceiving you." As soon as Bunny left, the dwarf servant beside the white witch said in a vicious voice. "He is your leader. You speak ill of him in front of me. Aren''t you afraid to implicate the dwarves?" The White Witch''s face moved slightly and her eyes stopped on the dwarf, which was thought-provoking. "My master is only her majesty. Except her majesty, everything else is worthless to me. As long as your majesty is happy, even if the dwarves are extinct, it is worth it." The dwarf''s long gray beard shook and said enthusiastically. The White Witch shook her head slightly and showed an imperceptible faint smile on her cold face, "that''s not good. Dwarves are my servants. You have to continue to build equipment for me. You are my indispensable help. How can I make you extinct?" "It''s our pleasure, your majesty!" The dwarf showed his ecstasy after being praised. "Let people go to the mountains in the southwest to see what mineral vein my dwarf servant is looking for. More than 100 people need to go silently." The faint smile disappeared in an instant, and the White Witch resumed her cool attitude again. "Yes, your majesty." Outside the castle, bunny went out and saw hundreds of gray wolves gathered on the ice lake below. He looked up at Mao green above and listened to him convey the Queen''s will. "Maureen, come on, I hope you can bring back the human son she expects for your majesty as soon as possible." Bunny strode past the wolves. A sled was parked on the lake. The sled was pulled by a silent dog. "Needless to say, we will do our best to carry out your Majesty''s orders." Mao Green said coldly, jumped on the lake and galloped away with the wolves. "Silly dog!" Bunny scolded, shook the reins to make the sled dog run, and muttered to himself, "Uncle ente, don''t pit me." Chapter 234 In the northern swamp, in the dwarf''s newly built foundry workshop, Gray was naked, his strong muscles were exposed to the hot air, and his body was shiny. At this time, he occupied a furnace, and molten iron kept flowing out. Instead of flowing into the mold, the molten iron directly flowed back into the air, changing its shape in the air. It''s not the kind that suddenly becomes a certain shape, but constantly squeezing and kneading, constantly squeezing out the impurities inside, and finally it will become the shape of a long sword. Not only that, he will add strong, sharp and light magic runes to increase the state of his weapons. The effect of magic rune is not as good as a complete magic array, but it also has a certain effect. Moreover, it is simple, easy to use and consumes less magic. Although the weapon is not made of magic metal and the magic guide is not strong, the magic Rune can also play some roles. In addition, he uses magic means to forge scientifically, resulting in that the forged weapon itself is very strong. After adding the magic rune, it is an absolute boutique. After a lifetime of hard work, when he finally saw that he used this method to create high-quality weapons, his eyes almost stared out, and then hid in the corner and began to doubt life. But gray is only one person after all. He can only take time to make two or three in a day. He has other things at other times. Of course, gray also knew that it was unrealistic to build weapons for an army alone, which was why he risked looking for dwarves. Most of the weapons and armor are still provided by the dwarves, and gray only plans to create some high-quality weapons for the leaders of all ethnic groups, or the most powerful soldiers of all ethnic groups to enhance their combat effectiveness, or form a sharp knife team to pierce the enemy''s heart after the war begins. In the corner, elder ente came to gray with his carefully crafted weapon and rubbed his hands, "Your Majesty, can you add some runes to mine?" With that, ente stared at him. The old man is a flexible man. He won''t think that the weapons forged by means inconsistent with the traditional technology are not as good as those carefully forged by him. "Sir, even in ordinary steel, there are textures. If these lines are not straightened out, the interior of the sword will be a mess. Adding magic runes forcibly will only make the sword collapse faster." Gray explained that he forged by magic. In addition to making steel stronger like ordinary hammering, he was constantly combing the texture to make it better withstand the power of magic runes. But even so, ordinary weapons without magic materials will collapse in one to two years after receiving magic runes. Without combing the lines in the sword, the speed will be faster, not twice as fast, but ten times or even a hundred times. Some even can''t bear to break on the spot when the rune is added. "Your Majesty, this is made by my son. Look." Ente smiled and handed over a long sword. The old dwarf has stopped forging. Now he basically acts as a mentor to guide other dwarves to forge. Among the many dwarves he brought, ente''s son undoubtedly got his true story and made the best thing. Looking at the long sword he handed over, gray didn''t refuse any more. He planned to personally demonstrate the consequences of magic Rune blessing on ordinary weapons, which made him completely lose his heart. But after picking up the long sword, Gray was surprised to find that the texture of the long sword was unexpectedly smooth rather than disorderly. Although it is not as good as the effect of combing with magic, it is also very good. At least for ordinary people who don''t move a little magic, it is quite powerful. Gray tried to add magic runes and found that the long sword could barely bear two runes, but it would greatly shorten its service life and be damaged in about a year. "Your Majesty, I always believe that there are textures in forging materials. The smoother we comb these textures, the more powerful our weapons will be. That''s what I taught them." Seeing that the long sword he brought could be attached with runes, the old dwarf was immediately happy. "It''s really powerful, but it will greatly shorten the service life of weapons." Gray made it clear that he didn''t think producers wanted to see their things break easily. But ente just smiled and didn''t stick to it. "Weapons are made to fight and defeat the enemy. It doesn''t matter if we can defeat the enemy." "Your Majesty, can you add some runes to other weapons?" Gray will not refuse. This is a good thing to increase the combat effectiveness of his army. The only trouble is the dwarves. They need to build more weapons as backup. After checking, gray found that only a few people could sort out the veins of the weapons smoothly, and these people were the best forgers of the dwarves. Two runes can be attached to the good one, and one Rune to the bad one is the limit. "Put aside the weapons you forged later, and I''ll enchant and strengthen them." Gray said to the dwarves. The dwarves tried their enchanted weapons, and when they found that they were stronger, they all nodded and agreed. "Well, you go on. I''ll come back tomorrow." Gray is also very busy now. He not only takes this opportunity to practice forging, but also refines the materials collected by all ethnic groups into magic potions. Occasionally, he has to supervise the soldiers'' practice. However, he also had to sigh that even if magic forging and ordinary forging sound very different, they finally pursue the same goal, which can be said to be the same by different paths. Maybe he should learn the forging skills of ordinary people from the old dwarf. Maybe he will get some different gains, which will help him make magic props in the future. After gray made this request the next day, the old dwarf agreed without saying a word, and said frankly that he would give everything he could as long as his Majesty was willing to learn. However, what gray first learned was not the forging skills of the dwarves, but how to design equipment that met the characteristics of various races. The old dwarf said frankly that although the weapons made by gray can be used and of good quality, they are not easy to hold in his hand. On the contrary, they will make the users feel tied up. This is the problem of design. Forging is not only enough to create a long sword or a long gun, but also to design its shape and know how to make people feel uncomfortable when picking it up and use it more effortlessly. His majesty knew that he was a layman in this regard and accepted the advice of the old dwarf with an open heart. But the only thing he didn''t obey was that he didn''t learn how to design himself, but let his artificial intelligence learn, and then he could design what he wanted at the fastest speed, which was perfect in line with human mechanics. In this regard, the old dwarf said that gray is really a design genius. He can learn this so quickly and teach him forging skills soon. Gray found that, as he thought, he benefited a lot from the most brilliant forging technology among ordinary people. Chapter 235 In Narnia, there is a place where there is always light. That''s the street lamp post that Narnia left behind by the white witch at the beginning of her creation. The street lamp post was not magical at all, but after it was left by the white witch, it gained magical power in Aslan''s creation song. It not only became a complete street lamp, but also can be illuminated all the time without any fuel supplement. Of course, in the eyes of the people of Narnia who are used to it, there is nothing magical about it, because Narnia is such a street lamp post. Maybe they think all street lamp posts are like this. Today, an uninvited guest came under the street lamp post. A little girl with thin clothes curiously walked under the street lamp and looked at the ice and snow world curiously. Suddenly, a man came out in front. No, it was exactly a creature that looked like a human. His upper body is like a man, but his lower body is like some animals with anti joint feet, small horns and strange ears on his head. When the little girl saw him, she was startled, screamed and hid behind the street lamp post around her, and the people over there were also startled. She shook off her things and hurried back. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The east coast is far away. A huge golden lion comes gracefully on the sea, with majestic eyes looking ahead, and can step over countless waves in one step. Surging waves came, but they all turned into fine white waves at its feet, like kissing its toes. As it continued to move forward, a snow covered continent suddenly appeared in front of it. The lion stopped and stopped so smoothly on the sea, allowing the waves to wet the hair on its feet. "Narnia!" Looking at the snow covered land, the lion uttered a deep and thick voice to himself, with strong and complex feelings. After uttering an unanswered self-talk, the lion continued to move forward, and soon came to the beach of the continent in front of him. He went to the beach and left obvious footprints on it. Raising his head, the lion looked at the snow covered palace. A smile appeared on Mao''s face, "Kyle palaville." He went to the front of the palace without pushing the door. The gate of the palace opened automatically. The lion strode into the palace and locked the four thrones in the palace. "It won''t be long." It seems that it just came to have a look. After reading it, it turned and left without nostalgia, without taking another step inside. As it left, the gate closed gently again. After leaving the palace, the lion walked upstream along the river. The river was also a frozen white jade belt. There was no vitality on the side of the river. The lion''s face was always very heavy. When he came to a forest by the river, the lion suddenly looked into the forest. At the same time, there were a pair of eyes in the forest. After the creature in the forest saw the image of the lion, it ran from the forest unprepared, ran to the lion at the fastest speed in its life, and looked excited, "ah... Ah... Aslan?" The lion nodded, looked at the excited red fox and said, "it''s me!" "Aslan, it''s really Aslan. I didn''t expect I could see Aslan... The fox seemed to be at a loss. "Maybe you need some calm." Aslan whispered and breathed at the fox. The fox seemed to be influenced by magic and soon calmed down. He bowed slightly. "I mean, it''s my honor to meet you, great Aslan." "I never expected to see the legendary Aslan in my lifetime. I think I must be the luckiest person in Narnia." Although the fox was calmer, he couldn''t help but turn on the consumption mode. All kinds of praise kept talking out, praising Aslan from all aspects. Aslan smiled politely at these compliments. He didn''t need them, but he didn''t mind waiting for a while if it could make the other party happy. "So lucky Mr. Fox, I wonder if you can do me a favor?" Aslan said politely. The fox stood up excitedly, and his tone immediately became solemn and solemn. "Please say that it is my honor to help Aslan. I will die forever." This is not flattery. His tone is sincere and fanatical. In his eyes, it will be an unprecedented honor to sacrifice his life for the creator of Narnia and the great Aslan. "Sir, I don''t need you to give your life. I hope you can live well." Aslan said, "I hope you can tell the people of Narnia that the son of mankind has arrived in Narnia and the time to overthrow the white witch has come. I hope the people of Narnia can gather in the river valley to fight the White Witch''s army and return peace to Narnia." "Yes, your majesty, it''s my pleasure." Cried the fox. Recently, Narnia had some rumors about human sons, but when he went to inquire, these people kept silent one by one, as if he would betray them. Now, he met Aslan. Aslan asked him to summon an army to fight against the white witch, which shows that he has won Aslan''s trust. This is his affirmation and the greatest glory of his life. "I''ll wait for you in the valley." Aslan nodded, turned and walked towards the valley. Suddenly, he stopped, roared at the air in front of him, and then continued to move forward. The fox watched Aslan leave. Then he shook his fur excitedly and turned and walked towards the forest. Now few people live in the snow covered plain. It is the hardest hit area hit by the white witch. The greedy gray wolf always patrols the plain. More importantly, the plain is short of food. Only in the forest, those trees with tenacious vitality will bear some insignificant fruits under the cover of heavy snow for all races to eat. Therefore, when he wants to find someone, he naturally goes to the forest at the first time. He vowed to complete the task Aslan gave him perfectly. You used to think I was a rat at both ends. You thought I was timid and spineless. You thought I would tell the white witch. Now I want you to know that I got Aslan''s trust. He proved my loyalty. I''m not a betrayer. The fox was in high spirits and walked all the way to the habitat of various nationalities. He is too familiar with here. He knows exactly which race lives where and how many people there are. Aslan asked him to convene an army for him, which is definitely the most correct decision. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Tunus, a half sheep man, is very tangled. The white witch has long said that whoever meets human beings should tell her the news at the first time. If they can catch human beings, they can get a rich reward. But if anyone conceals and does not report, he will be subjected to the most cruel criminal law, life is better than death. But the little girl in front of him is so naive and kind, and still believes in him so much. She regards him as a good friend and is unprepared for him. How can he sell his friends in order to protect his life and food? Finally, his conscience overcame his fear of the white witch. He decided to help her leave here and prevent her from falling into the clutches of the white witch. "Come on, let''s get out of here. The White Witch may already know your existence. You must leave immediately, or the white witch will take you away." Tunus grabbed Lucy''s little hand, said nervously, and ran frantically outside. They ran all the way and finally came to the street lamp post where they met. "You can find your way back. If you can''t, you must tell me. I''ll ask the leader. They know the news of another human son. I''ll send you there. You will be safe." Asked Tunus eagerly. "I can find my way back. Don''t worry, I''ll be all right, and you''ll be all right, Mr. Tunus?" Lucian said. "Sorry, I''m really sorry for you." When Tunus heard Lucy''s comfort, his tears couldn''t help falling. He was so evil that he had such a terrible plan. If he really did it, he would regret it all his life. However, Lucy can no longer stay here. The white witch is investigating the news of the son of mankind recently. She must leave immediately and put her hand into her hand, "go!" "I think you need it more." Lucy shook her head and whispered that Mr. Tunus was such a crying ghost that she couldn''t cry. A man of his age still cried and was ashamed. Tunus urged Lucy to leave quickly. Lucy looked at the sky and thought that her brother and sister might be worried about themselves. At the urging of Tunus, she ran towards the way she came. Chapter 236 Mr. Fox went through the forest, but there was little harvest. He couldn''t help becoming depressed. This was the first thing Aslan gave me. Can''t I even do this well? Why did so many people disappear all at once? Where did they go? Did they move, or did they get the news of Aslan''s return and gather? However, if you really can''t, go to Aslan and ask him to send a herald again. You can''t delay Aslan''s deal with the white witch, even if the price is that you can''t get Aslan''s attention and lose this honor forever. With a decision in mind, the fox walked towards the Centaur residence in front of him. Centaurs are one of Aslan''s most trusted and loyal races. They will not refuse their proposal. It''s late now. Maybe they can bring the news to Aslan. They can give themselves some food and have a good rest. They will continue to worry about Aslan tomorrow. If the Centaur is gone, he will go to the valley to see Aslan immediately. Outside the Centaur''s residence, he was pleasantly surprised to find that the Centaur was still there, but he didn''t inform Aslan himself. They were also busy preparing their luggage. All kinds of things were packed, holding weak lighting tools in their hands and whispering about some things. "Hey, are you going to find Aslan?" The fox thought they must have heard about Aslan''s return, so he was preparing to pack things to see Aslan and help Aslan defeat the white witch. "Who?" The Centaur pulled out its long sword with a miso and looked warily in the direction of the sound. "It''s you, traitor!" A centaur whispered, "kill him and don''t let him spread our news to the hungry wolves." "Yes!" The Centaur moved four long legs, quickly surrounded the fox and launched an attack without hesitation. "Wait, Aslan asked me to summon you to the valley. Don''t kill me. I''m not a traitor." The fox shouted, looking at the long sword only a few centimeters from his throat, his intestines were almost blue. I should have said it at the first time. These guys have too much prejudice against themselves. They even attack directly when they see themselves. "What are you talking about?" The Centaur with the sword shouted in a deep voice. The name is too sensitive. No one who is a Nanian resident will be indifferent to it. Aslan, the creator of Narnia, is the object of worship of all people in the Narnia world. The cunning fox said that he was sent by Aslan, which is ridiculous. How could Aslan find a traitor, and Aslan hasn''t appeared for a hundred years? Why is he here now? There are many questions in their hearts, but this does not prevent them from temporarily canceling their intention to kill the fox and listening to the whole story, even if they know it may be false. This is Aslan''s charm and reputation in Narnia. A king wanted to discredit Aslan in Narnia in order to pick peaches, but after gently testing the attitude of others, he completely gave up the idea. Because this plan may not have been implemented, some people are dissatisfied with him, resulting in problems in other plans, and the gains outweigh the losses. He wanted to discredit Aslan in front of the residents of Narnia, almost discredit God in front of believers. It was light to be killed. The book belongs to the true story. The fox was surrounded by a group of centaurs. When he was shivering, he heard that they were willing to listen to his explanation. He was immediately moved to cry and told him how he met Aslan and how Aslan asked him to convene an army. "Aslan has returned to Narnia. Should we change our plan and visit Aslan?" A strong Centaur consulted with the people around him. "Aslan has returned to Narnia. Of course we should go and see him." A centaur said naturally, with puzzled eyes. He didn''t seem to understand what else to hesitate about. "But the son of mankind is calling an army against the white witch, and half of the old, weak, women and children of the family and half of the soldiers have gone there. The prophecy says that the son of mankind defeated the white witch. Now we should go to the son of mankind and meet with the people." Another Centaur made a different opinion. This is their current situation. About seven or eight days ago, an owl flew to their territory and brought the news of the recovery of the son of mankind and Narnia. After five or six days of preparation, they finally sent away a large number of people at night. They were the last group. Unexpectedly, they met the news of Aslan''s return at this time. People who go naturally don''t have to think about it, but those who don''t go fall into a dilemma. "What son of man? Where is he? " The fox listened to their conversation and interrupted. Recently, there has been news of the son of man in the forest. But the news is like a big hand holding the same message. The specific messages always keep away from them. They are not clear about the white witch, and may be the witch''s eyeliner. Only various races are preparing for what, and one group after another disappears in the forest. The strong Centaur looked at him and shook his head slightly. "The Centaur promised never to divulge the news to others. Even if you are really Aslan''s Messenger, we can''t tell you the news. If Aslan wants to know, we will naturally tell him." After some discussion, the Centaurs finally decided to follow the fox to see Aslan. If they didn''t hear the news of Aslan, they must go to see Aslan since Aslan''s summoning order. This is respect for the creator of Narnia. The fox was very happy to hear their decision. After working hard for so long, he finally summoned an army for Aslan and finally didn''t return empty handed. So he excitedly took this group of centaurs to the valley. More than 100 Centaur soldiers accounted for nearly half of the combat effectiveness of the Centaur race. I believe Aslan will be satisfied. When they saw Aslan, the lion was standing at the top of the river valley, looking lovingly at the land of Narnia. His eyes penetrated the night and saw the Centaurs. His eyes were more compassionate. Unexpectedly, there are only so many centaurs who used to be a big race in Narnia. This is a loss of 89 / 19. "Aslan, are you really back?" The Centaurs went behind the lion and bowed. "The son of man has appeared in Narnia. It''s time to defeat the white witch." Aslan nodded faintly. "Yes, we already know the news. He is also convening the army and is going to visit him. The Centaur and others have passed. We are the last batch. If we didn''t receive your news, we would also have passed." The Centaur leader said respectfully. Aslan was about to nod when he suddenly found something wrong. Shouldn''t Lucy go back to her world now? How can a centaur go to her? And they said that the other centaurs had passed, which was inconsistent with the time when Lucy came to Narnia. No, the Centaur said ''he'', not ''she''. "He? Who is he? " Aslan spoke in doubt. The Centaur leader was stunned. He didn''t understand why Aslan suddenly asked questions when he knew the news of the son of mankind, but he still opened his mouth to explain. Chapter 237 After listening to the explanation of the Centaur leader, Aslan fell into silence. He found that there had been unexpected changes in the development track of Narnia. Originally, a hundred years ago, he saw the current situation, that is, part of the situation after Lucy entered Narnia, so he handed down the prophecy, gave hope to the residents of Narnia and waited for the time to defeat the white witch. But now, in addition to Lucy''s arrival, Narnia seems to have come to a human son before that, and has taken the initiative to convene an army to develop the base area and prepare to fight the White Witch alone. What he saw was that he helped the four sons of mankind against the white witch, and no one else appeared. The Centaur leader did not know the reason, but he wanted to know whether to continue to follow Aslan or find his own people, "great Aslan, what should we do now?" Aslan looked at the night ahead and didn''t speak. The Centaur kept silent and waited silently. After a long time, the lion raised his noble head and said, "go find him and make peace with him to overthrow the evil rule of the white witch." "And you?" The Centaur bowed slightly and said in doubt. He knew that Aslan came back this time to summon the army to overthrow the white witch. Now a human son has done everything he wants to do. What should Aslan do? "I will go to see Narnia. When the time comes, I will also find you. Don''t worry. He is the real son of mankind and will lead you to overthrow the evil rule." Aslan nodded faintly. It never regarded Narnia as its own private property, nor did it regard Narnia as its own slaves. He treated all Narnia as sincerely as a friend. Therefore, after perceiving the Centaurs'' thoughts, he directly let them leave, because he knew that if he wanted them to stay, they would stay, but this was a kind of coercion, even if there was no threat factor in it. He wouldn''t do that. The Centaur leader fixed his eyes on Aslan for a moment and bowed his head slightly. "Yes, Aslan, the Centaur is willing to obey your orders." The fox was worried, "Aslan, aren''t you going to assemble an army? If they leave It was not easy for him to find it. Judging from the current Narnia, most people should go to the son of mankind. It is not generally difficult to summon someone else. "It doesn''t matter. Go with them, too. I don''t need the army." Aslan shook his head. It''s no use summoning an army at this time. Even if he can summon it, how many can he summon. And doing so will not help defeat the white witch, but disperse the power on their own side. On the contrary, only let people go there and concentrate all their power together can we defeat the white witch. The Centaur leader looked at Aslan and the fox. He wanted to talk and stopped. But it''s clear that some guys who may be spies of the white witch are not allowed to tell. Everyone knows the style of the fox. If he takes the fox, he will be criticized. "Don''t worry, Mr. Fox''s nature is not bad. It''s just that sometimes people misunderstand him when they have to. In fact, he is a kind, smart and brave guy." Aslan opened his mouth to explain as if he could see through people''s hearts. "Yes, I''d like to take him with me." The Centaur leader respectfully said that Aslan had made a request and explained the second time, and he could not refuse. I just hope that, as Aslan said, this cunning fox is not the spy of the white witch. "Don''t worry, he is an honest gentleman." The Centaur dared not retort, nodded to Aslan, and took the man away. "I hope to serve you, if I have the honor." The fox didn''t want to leave with him. He trusted Aslan more than a centaur who didn''t trust him and an unknown human son. But Aslan shook his head and left the valley camp he had just selected. The fox wanted to follow, but he found that he couldn''t take any steps. "It seems that Aslan doesn''t need your service, Mr. Fox. Please come with us. Since Aslan has spoken, we will take you to the son of mankind. Of course, if you want to escape and inform the white witch, I think they will be happy to break your limbs." Centaur leader said very impolitely. "Sir, your prejudice stinks like cow dung in the gutter." The fox did not show weakness, stared at him and said. "Countless facts tell us that even if the fox''s mouth is so clever, we can''t believe them, otherwise we will pay a painful price for it. I don''t think this is my opinion alone." The Centaur leader did not admit that he had any prejudice against the fox. All this was recognized by all the nanians in the forest, not him alone. The fox was in a low mood and had no interest in arguing with him. "Then, sir, you must walk among us." The Centaur leader said that he obviously intended to monitor his every move, and he didn''t hide it. The fox hummed, went to the middle of the Centaur and looked back at the Centaur leader. The Centaur leader looked at Aslan''s departure direction, but Aslan had completely entered the twilight and could not see him. "Let''s go!" Since Aslan doesn''t need the army and supports them to find the son of mankind, it shows that their choice is correct. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Snow castle, white witch bedroom. The white witch had lifted her clothes and lay down on the soft bed to sleep. Suddenly, she opened her eyes, sat up suddenly, and looked out of the window with cold eyes. Outside the window, it was very dark, but she could clearly see a huge lion standing quietly on the ice outside the castle, watching her quietly. The White Witch got up and waved her hand gently. The snow like dress was put on her in an instant. She pulled her mouth out of the window and the white witch came out of the door. "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?" The dwarf waiting outside the door woke up and asked softly when he heard the news. The White Witch didn''t answer and continued to walk out. The dwarf wanted to follow up, but he had just raised his foot, and a crystal ice flower appeared in front of him. As long as he just stepped on it, the soles of his feet would be pierced. Understanding the meaning of the white witch, the dwarf stepped back and watched the White Witch leave. Slowly out of the castle, more than ten minutes have passed. The white witch is not in a hurry, and Aslan who is waiting is still motionless. The white witch went over and stood in front of Aslan. The distance between them was no more than two meters. "Aslan, are you here to die?" The White Witch spoke, and the smell of gunpowder was very strong. "Janice, you are not fit to be the king of Narnia. Give up the throne." Aslan advised. "Nonsense." The White Witch sneered and didn''t even intend to argue with him, as if what the other party said was really a well-known joke. This meaningless contempt did not make Aslan angry or irritable. He said, "with your ability, you must know that there are human sons in Narnia now. The old prophecy is slowly coming true." "That''s just nonsense you made up." "That''s the prophecy of the profound magic code. I just told it to the people of Narnia. You should know that the profound magic code is the thing that dominates our destiny." The White Witch shook her head. "Can the profound magic code really control your destiny?" "Of course!" Aslan nodded without hesitation. "What if it tells you to die?" "Then I will gladly accept it." "Aslan, you are crazy. The advanced magic code is really magical, but fate is in your own hands. A dead thing is not qualified to control our destiny." The White Witch disdained to smile. Aslan shook his head, turned and left, took tens of meters one step, and disappeared in the eyes of the white witch. Chapter 238 In the morning, a ray of sunshine shot from the window to the bed, and gray got up with his eyes covered. "Well, sunshine?" He was suddenly stunned. He hadn''t seen the sun once since he came to Narnia. The sky has always been blocked by thick clouds. It''s a good thing that the sun shines today. When I got up and went out, I saw that everyone had got up and stood quietly on the grass outside, bathed in the first ray of sunshine in Narnia in a hundred years. The picture is good, but everyone is so quiet. It looks a little strange and even scary. Gray looked up and found that there were only a few white clouds in the sky, and the dark clouds dissipated all night. "Your Majesty, five more races came last night. They were all members of the Centaur, magpie, SM, horse, raccoon and a lone fox." When he came out, Lamia, the chief administrator of the northern swamp base, gave up the temptation to continue to breathe the sun, swam to him and said to him. "What a warm sunshine, let it continue to bathe in us." Gray smiled and took Lamia to the open grass to bathe in the morning sun. Half an hour later, gray turned over on the dewy grass and dried his back. At the same time, it also converges to check the prompts of the system. [the host gains the loyalty of 20 magic races, and you achieve a new continuous achievement: Magic Lord, reward: achievement point + 3. In addition, for every ten magic races you accept, you will gain an additional achievement point.] Gray found that this achievement was different from previous achievements. Previous achievements are either achieved at one time without follow-up, or in stages, but the difficulty of achievement in the next stage will increase in geometric multiples. This time, there is follow-up, but it does not increase the difficulty. Instead, in the future, every ten magic races will get a little achievement point without an upper limit. Glancing over the camp, gray suddenly found that there was a large area in the northern swamp that had not been utilized. At the same time, many races in Narnia were living in deep water and needed his help. Gray looked serious. He had a long way to go. "Convene leaders of all ethnic groups to hold a meeting in the main hall at noon to report the current situation of construction, and ask them to prepare the materials of their own projects in advance." At noon, the races gathered in the northern swamp gathered in the new humble hall, and gray sat on the top throne. Gray took the lead in saying, "everyone has been here for a long time, and they all have their own tasks. Today''s meeting is to let you talk about the progress of the project." His eyes swept the audience and finally fell on Lamia standing in the front, "let''s start with the serpent race." "Yes, your majesty!" Lamia bowed slightly, "the snake people are responsible for commanding the construction of fortifications and camp management. In the west, all the roads leading to us have been built with towers, and people have been stationed to prevent enemy attacks at all times. It is also the place where other nanians enter the northern swamp for inspection. As for the camp, in the early days, there were only a few people such as snake people, owls and eagles, so the camp planning was not large. Now it is being expanded urgently, and every effort is made to ensure that every Nanian who takes refuge in it will be provided with safe and comfortable accommodation. " "At present, there are nearly 20 Narnia races in the camp. At present, a room can accommodate five to ten people. This situation will continue to improve if no other races join in later." "The problem of house needs to be further strengthened. There are not only such people in Narnia. More and more like-minded people will join us in the future. They can''t sleep on the grass." Gray nodded. Recently, there are a lot of nanians entering the northern swamp. Even if several people are crowded together, the house is still in short supply. He knows, but he has no way. "Yes, we will continue to speed up the construction of houses, which requires the squirrels and Griffins to provide more construction materials." "Leader Lamia, we are trying our best to cut down the trees in the owl forest. At present, the wood we can attack is the largest amount we can cut down." Said the leader of the squirrel clan. The leader of the Griffin family stood up and said, "Your Majesty, the Griffin is not the best choice to transport wood. Now the Centaur family has arrived. I think we should ask the dwarves to make some carriages and ask the friends of the Centaur family to transport wood. We can accept other tasks." "The Centaur is willing to serve his majesty." The Centaur leader who just arrived today bowed slightly. They are new here and have no tasks, so they can be assigned a job. This is the time to reflect the value of centaurs. They can''t be refused. "Well, in the future, the Centaur clan will be responsible for transporting timber. You will hand it over with the Griffin leader later." Gray looks down. It''s the leader of the eagle family. "The eagle family inspected the whole Nania for her majesty and found that the White Witch''s army had no sign of going out recently, but the wolf family under her went out wantonly to look for our traces in the forest, which has caused great losses to other forest residents who did not come here." Because the eagle family flew high and looked far, gray sent them to monitor the White Witch''s movements in order to respond in time. Next is the owls. The owl leader put his wings on his body and saluted, "we follow your instructions and spread the news of your arrival in Narnia. At present, friendly large races such as Griffins, centaurs and sheep have all received our news and expressed their willingness to come to the northern swamp. Half of the Centaurs and Griffins have not arrived. It is expected to arrive tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Only a quarter of the half sheep people have arrived, and the rest are expected to arrive in ten days. " "Wait, why does it take so long for half sheep people?" "Your Majesty, if the half sheep people want to reach the northern swamp, they can either wear it directly from the plain. That''s the simplest way, but it''s also the most dangerous, because the White Witch''s wolf family has always been on the grassland, and the Cyclops and orcs often haunt and are easy to be found. Or cross the Western wild forest, cross the Motan River, cross the trembling forest, cross the Yacheng River, cross the dancing forest, all the way north from the beach, and cross the owl forest. This route is the safest, the least easy to find, but it also takes the longest time. " "The eagle clan sent two people to help them and help them investigate the enemy. Don''t be found by the white witch." "We are having two clansmen with half sheep people. Please rest assured, your majesty." The eagle leader nodded. After discussing most of the current situation in the northern swamp, gray stood up, looked serious and said: "because of our actions, the White Witch noticed the departure of some races, and now searched wantonly, which virtually brought trouble to many small races. We want to defeat the white witch, but we can''t give up any kind nanians. I announce that now the owls will tell all those who are willing to fight the White Witch and invite them to the northern swamp to fight the White Witch together. " "Your Majesty, if we do this, the white witch will soon find our trace, no matter how hidden we do." Said the owl leader. In order to let several other ethnic groups reach the northern swamp smoothly, they did their best not to let the White Witch find out. Now these small ethnic groups have been added, and the workload is even greater. Moreover, small races may not really go here. They may also report to the White Witch and expose their location. Gray said confidently, "it doesn''t matter. The Western defense line has been arranged. Even if the White Witch''s army comes, we can hold it, and uniting all the Narnians will make our strength stronger and increase our chances of winning." "Owls are willing to follow your footsteps." The owl leader said impassively. "The Centaur is willing to follow in his Majesty''s footsteps." "The Griffin is willing to follow in his Majesty''s footsteps." ¡¤¡¤¡¤ Chapter 239 After the various ethnic groups reassigned their tasks and discussed how to make other ethnic groups reach the northern swamp safely, it was two o''clock in the afternoon, and the leaders of various ethnic groups were ready to leave. Suddenly, a magpie broke into the hall without notice and chirped for his majesty. The eyes of the leaders of all ethnic groups who had not left were drawn by the impetuous magpie, some frowned, some glared, some smiled gently and didn''t care. "Don''t worry, little magpie. What happened?" Gray knew that although Nania also had etiquette rules, they were not very strict, and there were great differences among different ethnic groups, so he would not criticize her, but asked her gently. "Your Majesty, Aslan is here. He wants to see you." The magpie took a sigh of relief and hurriedly said. "Aslan?" "Little magpie, you mean Aslan is back?" "Aslan, how could he come back at this time?" The hall was boiling at once, but the reactions of all ethnic groups were different. "The creator of the Narnia world, Aslan?" Gray knows the consultant. "Yes, your majesty. He''s back. He''s out on the grass. He said he wanted to see you." The little magpie said excitedly. She was not the first to see Aslan, but Aslan asked her to preach. It was a great honor. "Your Majesty, it should be Aslan." The Centaur leader came out in the surprised eyes of the people and bowed his head slightly. "In fact, just before we came to the northern swamp last night, I saw Aslan. It was the fox that led us." "I told you before that there was a fox who came with the Centaur. Although the fox''s reputation in Narnia was not good, since it was brought by the Centaur, we didn''t cross examine too much." Lamia nodded. The Centaur leader said, "yes, that''s the fox. He found us about to leave and told me that Aslan was gathering troops, so I followed him to the valley and saw Aslan. When I mentioned you to Aslan, he said, "let me come and meet you, so that the fox doesn''t have to call the army anymore. He disappeared alone in the night." "Where did he go and why did he come here today?" Gray now feels nervous that thieves have been found entering other people''s orchards. After all, it is said that Narnia was created by Aslan, and he is now planning to turn Narnia into his own. "No one knows the trace of Aslan, your majesty. No one can see him unless he wants to." Sekes, the tree man in a daze in the corner of the hall, spoke, "in fact, I don''t think Aslan will have any malice to you. After all, you are the son of mankind in the prophecy and will bring peace to Narnia. Aslan needs your strength." With the thawing of the northern swamp and the gathering of various races in Narnia, people have rarely mentioned the prediction of four human sons. Only when this number was wrong, there is actually only one real human son. "That''s nature." Gray straightened his collar and stood up from the throne. "Then come with me to meet Aslan, everyone." "Yes, my king!" As gray moved forward step by step, the leaders of all ethnic groups standing on both sides of the hall also walked behind him and went out together. On the green grass, a golden lion held his head high and his golden mane glittered in the sun and swayed gently with the breeze. Gray took a breath and walked calmly over. Anyway, Aslan always has to face it and can''t escape. But in his original plan, the two did not meet at this time. His plan was to grow obscene. When Aslan lost both with his four sons of prophecy and the white witch, he took the army to kill at one fell swoop and win the fruits of victory. But unexpectedly, he acted too much. Aslan had no army and came directly to the door. Around Aslan, countless Narnia people have long surrounded him. With Gray''s arrival, they made way for him to pass. "Aslan?" Gray looked straight at the lion and didn''t respect it as much as other Narnians. Aslan fixed his eyes on gray and gently touched his huge head. "It''s me, the predicted son of mankind. Thank you for everything you''ve done for Narnia." "I don''t think anyone with conscience and justice can tolerate the wanton actions of the white witch." "Aslan, welcome back." Behind gray, the leaders of all ethnic groups in Narnia bowed and saluted meticulously. But it can be seen that some people are excited and some people are really calm. They just politely give some superficial respect, such as the eagle family. "Nice to meet you, but gentlemen, can you give us some private space? I need to talk to King gray." Aslan pleaded with an equal attitude. However, everyone knows that even if Aslan never emphasizes his nobility and does not talk to others with a high attitude, he is the real king of Narnia, which cannot be changed. So when he made this request, everyone bowed and dispersed silently, leaving only gray and Aslan here. "What do you want to say to me?" Gray used the honorific name. Face was given to each other. Aslan gave him face, and he couldn''t step on it with one foot. Aslan looked at the blue sky and green grass in front of him and said, "I had expected that this scene would not appear in Narnia for at least another month." "It seems that the great Aslan will make mistakes." Gray said in a joking tone. "Many people make mistakes, but now I think such mistakes are good." Aslan smiled softly. "You are a magical human being with some special abilities." "Originally, Nania''s recognition of your human identity was very weak, but you changed Nania into what it is now step by step with your own ability. You also eliminated part of the ice and snow in Nania in advance and built a safe camp with them. You can''t afford it." "But on you, in addition to the smell of human beings, I also smell a little dragon." "I once killed a dragon and bathed in dragon blood." Gray calmly explained. "More than that." Aslan walked around gray. "Are you a dragon, too?" ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± This is the first time that he did not need to publicize his identity as a dragon slaying warrior and was found, but the problem is not big. "This is the effect of bathing dragon blood." "The dragon''s desire is very strong. You need to restrain it, reasonably vent it, and never indulge it, otherwise one day, you will become the dragon you killed." "No!" Gray shook his head and showed his white teeth. "I''m a human, always. I can become a dragon. In fact, it''s just a reward for killing a dragon. I''ll never become the dragon I killed." "Your confidence makes people full of confidence." Aslan nodded calmly. "What do you think Narnia will be like in the future." "If you stay in Narnia, Narnia will always be what you want to see." "I will never forcibly change Narnia with my own heart, but make it look like the needs of the Narnia people. Moreover, I can''t stay in Narnia forever." "Why, you are the master of Narnia." "I am no longer. You will be the master of Narnia." When Aslan said this, a higher throne appeared in the middle of the four thrones in the distant Kyle palaville palace. Chapter 240 In the house of the half sheep man Tunus, Lucy sat by the fireplace to keep warm and drank the hot milk of Tunus. She felt full of warmth throughout her body. Squinting at the half sheep man, Lucy asked, "Mr. Tunus, can you play me the song you played last time?" Tunus took out the instrument of the half sheep man, nodded and said, "of course, Lucy, but you should go after listening to this song. Now Nania is more and more dangerous. You''d better not come to Nania again." "Why?" Lucy didn''t understand why she couldn''t come to Narnia to play with such a good friend. "Because the white witch has become more and more irritable recently, she not only sent her wolf to search everywhere, but also drove a sled to patrol the territory, trying to find the human son of Narnia." Tunus whispered, as if afraid of being heard. "Is she so terrible?" Lucy''s little head could not understand the horror of the white witch. "She is the most evil witch. She controls the life and death of everyone in Narnia. No one dares to annoy her." Tunus whispered and suddenly became excited. "Our leader asked me to find him tomorrow night. I think he also received the news of the son of mankind and plans to meet with the son of mankind. If you want to go, I can take you with me. " "How long are you going?" "If you want to defeat the white witch, it should take a long time." Tunus said truthfully that no one would find it easy to defeat the white witch. Lucy thought for a while, then shook her head and refused, "no, I can''t leave for too long. My brothers and sisters are still waiting for me at home. They will worry if I leave for too long." "Then hurry back and don''t let them worry." Tunus urged that he always felt that Lucy was not safe in Narnia and that it was the right choice not to go with herself. "You haven''t played yet!" Lucy pointed to the instrument in his hand. "Oh!" Tunus quickly picked up the instrument and put it to his mouth. The sweet melody came out of the instrument. Lucy closed her eyes at ease. "Well, Lucy, you should go." When the song was over, Tunus dared not delay any time and hurriedly woke Lucy up. "Mr. Tunus, can I still come and play with you?" "No, you''d better not. Nani Asia Pacific is dangerous, and I really want to leave here. Even if you come, you can''t find me." Tunus shook his head. He didn''t want Lucy to take any more risks. "Where do you want you to go? I''ll find you." "I don''t know where to go back. Don''t come back, or you will be captured by the white witch." After some persuasion, Tunus finally persuaded Lucy and planned to let her leave here as soon as possible. After passing through the familiar road and seeing the familiar street lamp post, the two separated. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Snow castle, a griffin folded its wings, landed on the stone steps in front of the castle, and walked towards the castle with his head held high. But before he entered the castle, a gray wolf came out from behind the stone statue in the castle and looked at him with a grin, "how dare you break into her Majesty''s castle without authorization? Get out now. " The Griffin is neither humble nor arrogant, and has no fear. "I am the messenger of King gray. I make an appointment with the white witch on behalf of his majesty gray. You are not qualified to talk to me. Get out of the way." "I think you''re looking for death. I''ll bite your throat and lick your blood. I hope you can talk to me so confidently at that time." The gray wolf''s eyes were cold, showing sharp fangs, and came to the Griffin murderously. While they were talking, four or five wolves came out from behind the stone statue and stared at the Griffin maliciously. They are all the guards of the castle, and most of the wolves have gone out because of the task of the white witch, otherwise there will be more wolves here. However, even surrounded by wolves, the Griffin was still fearless, stood there with his head held high and his eyes swept lightly, full of a feeling of contempt. The wolf clan standing in front of the Griffin suddenly became angry. You dare to be so arrogant. Don''t you know that if we rush up, you will be torn to pieces immediately? Just as several wolves were about to start, an old wolf came out from behind. Her hair was no longer bright, and her fierce eyes were turbid. Several wolf families saw the visitor. Although they were not happy all over, they still made way for the road. "Whose messenger do you say you are?" The old wolf looked at the surrounded Griffin and made an old hoarse voice in his throat. "I am the envoy of his majesty gray. On behalf of his majesty, I have come to meet with Aslan about the white witch to discuss the future of Narnia." Repeated the Griffin. "Aslan?" "Aslan has returned to Narnia?" Several werewolves exclaimed, but there was no surprise and respect from other Narnia people. There was only strong resistance and hostility. After following the white witch for a hundred years, they have long been labeled as a white witch. They can''t continue to follow Aslan as before. Moreover, compared with Aslan, they prefer to live with the White Witch and can release their nature at will. "Cough!" The old wolf didn''t seem surprised. He coughed twice to interrupt their exclamation, "Aslan, we all know, but who is this gray king?" The Griffin raised his head higher and looked at them disdainfully. "The prophecy spread in Narnia says that when the son of mankind sits on the throne of Kyle palaville, the evil rule of the white witch will be ended, and will never return, and Narnia will usher in real peace. Your majesty gray, the predicted son of mankind, has now summoned an army to overthrow the evil rule of the white witch. Your end is not far away. " Finally, the Griffin looked at the wolves with a cold look in his eyes and a sneer in his mouth. The Griffins were bullied by the wolves before. Now it''s time to cheer up and naturally find the field. "Of course, your majesty gray is kind. As long as you are willing to resist the white witch, you can let bygones be bygones and give you the same treatment as other Narnia people." The Griffin said these words in a reluctant tone, and then added: "of course, a despicable race like you, whose evil has been immersed in the bone marrow, even if your majesty accepts you and your nature will perish sooner or later because of committing unforgivable sins." He knew that although his majesty asked them to surrender, his majesty didn''t report much hope, so he only said as if walking through the field. In his heart, it''s best for creatures like the wolf family to perish with the white witch. "You are looking for death. Let your king prepare a funeral for you. We will return your head to him, and your fur will rush to the position where you are standing and wipe the soles of our feet." A gray wolf said fiercely. His limbs are tight and he may rush out to attack the Griffin at any time. Chapter 241 The atmosphere in the castle is solemn, and the stone statues with different postures set off here like ghosts. But the Griffin still stood there indifferently and even wanted to clean his wings. When the wolf clan around him was about to attack, the old wolf said, "you can''t attack him." "Why, it''s just a weak Griffin. What if you kill him?" The angry gray wolves turned to look at the old wolf and roared discontentedly. "He is another messenger of the king recognized by Narnia. According to Narnia''s law, he is entitled to see her majesty. Even her majesty can''t kill him just because of hostility, at least until he violates Narnia''s law." The old wolf explained. "I don''t know what Narnia''s law is." A gray wolf bared his teeth, and his cold eyes had been locked on the Griffin. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know, but if you kill him, her majesty will also be punished by the law of Narnia. Then you will know." The old wolf said calmly. She was sure that as long as they moved out of the white witch, they would not dare to act rashly. Because everyone knows the horror and ruthlessness of the white witch. Even if the werewolf is loyal to her, she won''t be soft to kill. The reason why so many people follow her, in addition to the powerful white witch, the only thing worthy of their praise is the White Witch''s laissez faire to her subordinates, which is what they pursue. "What is the law of Narnia?" Several wolves were told by the old wolf that they didn''t dare to do it, but they didn''t want people to think they were counselled, so they asked. "I don''t know the law of Narnia, but there must be one." The old wolf shook his head. "When her majesty comes back, she will deal with it naturally. Why do you have to cause trouble for yourself?" Several wolves thought, there is no need to risk killing him, "let you go for the time being. When your majesty orders, I will let you slowly experience the pleasure of dying." "So, can I see the White Witch now?" Looking at the arrogant wolf eating, the Griffin felt comfortable and asked with his head up. Several wolves turned their heads and didn''t want to talk to him. Only the old wolf said, "Your Majesty is out today. When she comes back, you can naturally see her." Several wolves stopped talking, but they didn''t leave. When they were in the castle, they fell into silence. The Griffin''s eyes swept one by one from the stone statues in the castle. They were all people who resisted the white witch, including the Griffin family. It is said that these people rushed into the castle and tried to kill the white witch in a resistance war decades ago. As a result, they never returned. Unexpectedly, they all turned into stone statues here. Others are punished by the white witch because they annoy her, but such cases are very few, because those who annoy the white witch are basically torn up by the wolf family, and few people can turn into stone statues and leave a whole body. Looking at these, the Griffin''s resentment against the white witch can''t be suppressed, just like a repressed volcano. Before long, a sledge quickly approached the ice castle from a distance under the pull of several wolves. "Griffin, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to have the courage to see me." The white witch went into the castle. "Aslan was with you. Did he tell you these?" Of course, she knew the news of Aslan''s return. A few days ago, she met Aslan outside the castle and had an unpleasant conversation. They parted unhappily. Before he could answer, the White Witch nodded, "well, tell you the humble son of mankind that I would like to give him the honor to see me." "The hybrid of giant and Banshee Before the Griffin finished, the White Witch''s Ice Crystal Wand stopped at the place where his eyeball money was less than a centimeter, and the Griffin''s pupil suddenly narrowed. "I am still the king recognized by Narnia. I can understand that your words are insulting the queen of Narnia. According to the law, I have the right to execute you." The white witch said in a cold voice, and the cold tone seemed to freeze his blood. The Griffin recovered from the shock of the White Witch and said in a frivolous tone: "in fact, what I want to say is'' unexpectedly born so beautiful ''. I just want to praise your beauty. There is no disrespect." "Oh!" The White Witch took back her staff and didn''t hurt the killer. "Did you timid King say where to meet?" "Your Majesty said that if you would like to meet him, he would like to meet him on the highest peak of the esteen wasteland." Chapter 242 In fact, the highest mountain in esteen wasteland dare not be hundreds of meters above sea level. It is not too high, but it looks higher in the flat area. On the top of the mountain, a platform was opened up and directly cut off the top of the mountain. There was no wind and snow, even green grass and flowers, which formed a strong contrast with the surrounding environment. A stone table was placed in the middle of the platform. A young man sat on the stone bench with his head in his hands and watched with interest two little guys, one green and one white, fighting on the stone table. Suddenly, gray turned to the other side. Under his gaze, five wolves pulled the sledge from the hillside and jumped onto the platform. The sledge stopped steadily. On the sledge, there was a cold beauty half leaning against, which looked cold and could freeze people to death. The beauty wears a crystal ice crown on her head and holds a crystal staff, symbolizing her identity. The White Witch looked at gray sitting on the stone table and gracefully stepped on the top of the mountain with the help of the dwarves. After looking at the surrounding scenery, her eyes fell on gray again, with some examination and disdain, "are you the son of human in the so-called prophecy?" "It''s me. Although I haven''t seen it, I don''t need to introduce it. Just looking at the temperament, I know that you are the famous white witch Janice. It really deserves your reputation." Gray stood up warmly and planned to shake her hand. But the White Witch directly ignored him and sat down on the other side of the stone table, "I thought the son of mankind should at least be a man with some temperament. Unexpectedly, he was a hairy boy. Aslan really rest assured that you will command all creatures in Narnia? You''ll make a mess of this place. " "How?" Gray shook his head gently. "Even if Narnia is worse in the future, I don''t think it will be worse than now. Therefore, it doesn''t matter whether I have enough ability to rule Narnia, right?" Gray doesn''t want to talk to her about this topic, but since the White Witch mentioned it, he can talk about it all over the world. In short, it''s not too long for him to talk nonsense with her all day. "What I heard from others has always been a cruel and cruel evil witch, but I didn''t expect you to care so much about Nania. It seems that the rumors are really wrong. I want to say sorry for my previous misunderstanding about you. I regret not listening to the rumors. I''m sorry. I''m very sorry. Please forgive me." Gray said with a serious face and great regret. Although someone''s expression is very sincere, the White Witch feels that the other party is mocking herself, but she is not angry. That''s her nature. She never wants to do good, nor regards herself as a good person. She doesn''t need praise from others. On the contrary, the curse of the enemy is the thing that gives her the most sense of achievement, because it shows that her means are very useful. "Funny little guy, what''s your name?" The white witch asked with great interest. "Gray Sutton salutes you, your Excellency the white witch." Gray continued to look respectful and impeccable. But just like this, it makes people feel that there is a problem. After all, the White Witch knows that this is definitely not the kind of little white who doesn''t understand anything. How can a person who just came to Narnia know how to hide himself and secretly develop his power, overthrow all the information he has got because of one sentence and think she is a good person? The reason why it was determined that gray had been developing secretly rather than Aslan helping him was because the white witch was very sure that Aslan had not reached Narnia at that time. The time when Aslan officially arrived at Narnia should be the day when he saw himself. "So, what on earth do you want to do? You didn''t just want to talk to me like that? " The white witch said impatiently that she had always been the only one who dared to sell off in front of her? Gray looked at the White Witch''s personalized dress and very recognizable face and nodded gently. "Since I arrived in Narnia, I can hear the name of the White Witch almost every day, but I haven''t been able to see it, so I specially invited you out to meet. There''s really nothing else." The White Witch stared and almost patted the table. This kind of words deceived the children and no one believed them. Unexpectedly, they dared to prevaricate themselves. The ELF''s eyes on Gray''s shoulder swept between gray and the white witch, and he kept muttering, "lie, lie..." "Do you think I can kill you at such a close distance?" The White Witch suddenly looked fierce and asked coldly. "The probability of success is about 7.34%, which is worth a try." Gray said seriously after a moment of silence, as if he had calculated carefully. "Too confident will die, you... Before the White Witch finished her words, the staff in her hand had been raised, and a magic dart on the staff shot straight at Gray''s face door. Such a short distance, coupled with a sudden attack, can definitely have an unexpected effect. But gray seemed to have been on guard. When the White Witch started, a layer of transparent magic shield had blocked him, and at the same time, he quickly retreated. Although Aslan said he could resist the White Witch''s attack, it was related to his own life. Naturally, he should be more cautious. The best way is to try to find out the specific strength of the other party and deal with it calmly. When the White Witch''s attack touched the magic shield, it immediately spread from the attack position to all around. In less than a second, ice cream grew one by one. Before long, the magic shield was broken. Gray took out a wooden stick and pointed at the magic shield. The magic shield burst open. The huge impact took ice crystal fragments and shot away in the direction of the white witch, forming an ice rain in an instant. All the ice cream broke into a piece of more subtle dust dozens of centimeters away from the white witch, and was thrown out of the top of the mountain by her hand. The impact of magic was also eliminated by her hand. "The white witch is really powerful." Seeing that she didn''t continue to pursue, gray didn''t mean to fight back at all, raised his thumb and praised. The white witch put away her staff and stroked her snow-white shawl. "No wonder she was so confident. She really had some strength and was very cautious." "Not worth mentioning, not worth mentioning." Gray went back to the stone table and sat down. He said modestly. He was not surprised by the speed of the White Witch''s face changing, but he still wanted to ask, "did you study Sichuan Opera before? So skilled? " "Now that the test is over, do I have the honor to have a drink with you?" Gray pointed to the wine on the stone table, "this is the good wine I brought from my hometown, that is, the white witch. I don''t show him to ordinary people." The White Witch did not speak or refuse, and watched him perform quietly. Two glasses of wine were poured, and gray pushed one of them to the white witch. "Please!" Chapter 243 The White Witch picked up the glass and lowered her eyes. It was a clear red wine with strong wine smell. Watching gray slowly take a drink, the White Witch''s eyes kept staring at his throat, like a beast staring at the key of its prey that would attack at any time. After he had a drink, the White Witch sneered and took the glass to her mouth. However, at this time, the wine in her glass has been frozen into a lump of bright red ice, and when she sent it to her mouth, it has been transformed into fine particles and dissipated in the air. When she took the glass away again, the wine in it has returned to its original appearance, but less, and looks like drinking. The white witch put down her glass and looked at gray lightly. "There''s nothing to boast about. I can''t even understand why you took out such a bottle of wine. It''s really the most tasteless wine I''ve ever drunk." Gray looked beyond the top of the mountain and said suspiciously, "the wind and snow seem to have stopped?" It''s like talking to yourself about the weather, or asking the White Witch why the wind and snow suddenly stopped. With Gray''s action in the northern swamp, there is basically no wind and snow in the northern swamp. Moreover, with the continuous participation of various ethnic groups in his command, the melting of ice and snow in the Narnia world is gradually accelerating. In other parts of Narnia, ice and snow have begun to melt in large quantities. The White Witch did not allow this to happen. She immediately let the sky fall heavy snow and blocked all places, but the effect was limited. Originally, there was a lot of wind and snow on the top of the mountain. Gray only dealt with a small piece of the top of the mountain. The wind and snow are still farther outside. Now, the wind and snow outside have stopped. Gray stood up to go to the edge of the mountain. The White Witch angrily patted the table. "If you don''t want to say why you asked me to meet, we don''t have to go on. Wait for my army. I''ll find your hiding place soon. My army will crush you all." "Are you nervous?" Gray smiled, didn''t move on, turned and came back, "since you''re so worried, let''s talk." "It''s still the first time we''ve met, but it seems that we have become enemies for a long time. I came with good intentions, but Ms. jantis is full of hostility to me. It''s really sad." "You should blame Aslan. If he hadn''t left that prophecy, your life and death had nothing to do with me." The white witch said faintly, with a trace of helplessness on her face, as if she really didn''t want to be the enemy. Everything was forced. "On the contrary, if you come to my castle without that prophecy, I will warmly entertain you and hold a grand dinner for you to welcome you. We can also exchange magic and jointly explore the mystery of magic." Although the White Witch''s tone is plain, there is always a magic that makes people fall into it. On the stone table, the little white snake is about to climb over to the white witch. Gray quickly reached out his hand and picked it up and put it on his shoulder. The elf sat on the White Snake and muttered a bad man. "This means is rather inferior. It doesn''t accord with your identity!" Gray sneered. "An effective means is a good means." The White Witch didn''t care about his sneer. "There''s no difference between means, only useful and useless." Obviously, the white witch is a thorough pragmatist. Some human values can not be applied to her at all. This is the difference of ideas. Of course, a king is not much better, but it can be used to attack others, of course. "It''s true that the White Witch''s means are really powerful. Otherwise, it''s impossible to usurp the throne and occupy Narnia for a hundred years." Gray nodded. "You can also take it away." "I can''t say so. You stole it, but I just took it back, because all the people of Narnia think I am more suitable to be the king of Narnia, and Narnia needs a human as the king, so as to ensure the prosperity and peace of Narnia." "Then Narnia in your eyes is really narrow. If you really want to be the king of Narnia, there is only one way." The White Witch looked into gray''s eyes and said defiantly, "defeat me and kill me. Otherwise, I am the queen of Narnia, and you are nothing." The two fought each other like tit for tat. "I think there should be a better way." Gray did not agree with her, "as you existed at the beginning of Narnia''s creation, you should also understand that your failure is irreversible, and once you fail, you will have no chance to make a comeback." The White Witch sneered, "do you want to talk to me about the profound magic code like Aslan? You are too naive. No matter how magical the advanced magic code is, it can''t decide everything. It itself is made by us together and used by us to formulate Narnia rules. How can it bind us? " "No, I just want to say that you have a great chance of failure, and I am willing to give you a chance." Grayton paused, did not wait for the words he wanted to hear, and continued, "as long as you are willing to retreat to the Justin wasteland, I can take the Justin wasteland as your territory and let you take a race to serve you." "Don''t rush to refuse. Esteen''s wasteland is rich in resources and vast in area. It is a good place to rest and die." Gray pointed to the little white snake on his shoulder and made a sincere proposal. "Well, since you like it so much, I think if you submit to me, I can give you both orange wilderness and Justin wilderness." Obviously, both sides have no sincerity in negotiation, but strangely, both sides sit at the negotiation table and talk about the conditions seriously, and both seem to have the intention to continue the negotiation. The elf was bored, slipped away from Gray''s back and flew out. Dozens of minutes later, the little guy swished up from below and lay on Gray''s shoulder. "Gray, there are a lot of people down here. It''s so fierce." Gray''s expression remained unchanged and continued: "it is reasonable to let Justin wasteland and other races, such as orcs and giants, return to their original place again." "Narnia has never stipulated which land is which race, who is strong, who will occupy a good place. This is the real law that has existed in Narnia since ancient times, but it is not officially recognized." The White Witch entered the role of negotiation expert, and gray crumpled and analyzed various situations of Narnia bit by bit, trying to occupy an advantage in the negotiation. Some things are obviously just a small problem, but the two can talk about this problem for more than ten minutes or even half an hour. Unknowingly, another hour passed, and they were still in high spirits, arguing over all kinds of details, but there was no shadow of a specific and feasible plan. Chapter 244 Feeling that the time was almost up, it was no longer necessary to continue the bullshit. Gray stretched and stood up. Said solemnly, "Ms. Janice, if you don''t have the slightest sincerity, I''ll go. I''ll see you on the battlefield later." "Mice who can only hide in the dark smelly ditch and play tricks will go to the battlefield?" The White Witch seized the opportunity to attack personally, which meant that he had never appeared, just like a timid mouse. She thought it would be better if it could provoke him to continue arguing. But gray decided to go. It must be after careful consideration. He felt that it was right to leave at this time. He would not affect his actions because of one word. Without waiting for the white witch to say more, gray strode to the edge of the top of the mountain and looked down. At the first glance, he saw that countless armies of all ethnic groups climbing up with sharp weapons were all jantis''s people. The snowstorm all over the mountain has long stopped, opening a convenient door for these troops to climb up more easily. Moreover, these troops did not climb up in one direction, but formed a huge circle and surrounded upward bit by bit. "What if you find it? Now you can''t escape. Catch it with your hands. Maybe you can become the prince of Narnia." The white witch said calmly. According to her calculation, her army had formed a siege at this time and would not let gray escape easily. "You''ve gone a little too far. I''m single to attend the meeting. You''re shameless to mobilize the army." Gray scolded angrily and trembled with anger. The troops at the foot of the mountain have reached the upper part of the hillside. Except for some cliffs, steep slopes and other places, as long as they can go up, they are blocked by them. "That only means you are too naive to be a qualified king. Tell me, where are you now? How many people are there? Is Aslan with you? " The White Witch finally stopped being insincere. The staff pointed to gray and asked. "Don''t worry, you''ll know soon. I''ll leave first. Bye." Gray waved his hand and planned to go down the mountain immediately. "You think you can go? Even Aslan will die here. " The White Witch snapped. While talking, the magic in her hand had attacked. She really had no scruples at this time. If she hadn''t tested before and found that she really couldn''t kill him alone, she would have continued to do it at that time instead of talking to him for a long time. Now the army is surrounded. No matter how powerful gray is, can she deal with thousands of troops alone? Not to mention that there is another one who can use magic. Gray is dead this time. It''s only strange that the fledgling young people are still too naive. They really think that they can''t play any means by agreeing to meet. The thick stick appeared in his hand again. Gray used the stick like a gun to accurately defeat every attack. With the continuous attack of the White Witch''s magic, the faint light lingering on the wooden stick is gradually disappearing. Finally, the wooden stick is broken one by one, revealing a crystal staff inlaid with blue crystal. The White Witch''s law is like a thin crystal arrow, and Gray''s one is his booty. Maxim''s staff is similar to a walking stick. It took him several months to slowly convert it into his own things regardless of the loss of magic. However, as bazadze said, there are still some problems, that is, he doesn''t feel smooth enough to use it. So the stick is not really just a stick, or a buffer between him and the staff, which can make him use the maxim staff more smoothly. His own magic wand is still in the preparatory stage because he doesn''t have enough refining assurance. If he wants to improve his magic level temporarily, he can only use Maxim''s magic wand first. After exposing a part of the staff, the buffering effect of the staff failed. Gray squeezed the staff with force, completely crushed the staff and grabbed the staff inside. With a wave of the staff, a fire dragon jumped out of gray and bit the white witch on the other side of the mountain. But he felt that the magic wand on his hand trembled, and the magic output was a little obscure. He stopped fighting with the white witch, turned and jumped from the top of the mountain to the thick snow. At his feet, he did not know when he had stepped on a pair of skis. The skis fell on the hillside and immediately began to slide down. At the beginning, the sliding speed was not fast. Gray felt that the white witch on the top of the mountain should be about to solve the fire dragon. The crystal staff pointed at his back, and a strong wind blew from his back, pushing him down rapidly. The elf firmly grasped the clothes on his shoulder, and esteen hid in his collar, revealing only a small snake''s head. "Oh, roar." Gray wolf shouted without answering. "Ms. Janice, I forgot to turn off the gas in my house. Go first. You can enjoy the snow on the top of the mountain. Don''t send me." The White Witch appeared on the top of the mountain. It was obvious that the fire dragon without Gray''s control had been defeated by her. Looking at the white witch with strange shoes more than one meter long on her feet, her eyes were cold and angry. Although she didn''t know what it was called, she knew that it was similar to her sleigh, just on her feet. "Chase me and kill him!" The White Witch shouted angrily, and her voice reached the foot of the mountain from the top of the mountain, "everyone, stop him and kill him." As the voice of the white witch came down, the army moving towards the top of the mountain found the black spot rushing down the mountain. You don''t have to think about it. This is the person your majesty wants to kill. "He''s coming towards us. Everybody, pull out your weapons and get ready to fight. Everyone else surrounds. Don''t let him run away." Shouted an orc officer, summoning others to approach him. Because the black spots on the mountain are moving rapidly in their direction, even if the other party wants to change direction temporarily, it is impossible to go around the other side of the mountain, so asking others to surround him will surely stop him. Everyone received an order in advance to surround the mountain, surround the top of the mountain, compress the enclosure space as much as possible, and kill the man on the top of the mountain. It was the Queen''s order to kill him. No one dared to disobey it, and no one dared not work. Therefore, when they heard the call of officers, people on both sides began to shout and gather here. They knew that it was time to fight. No one continued to climb up. They all wanted to kill the mission target and finish it quickly. The black tide army moved on the white snow and crowded in a position above the hillside. At once, hundreds of people gathered together and blocked Gray''s way forward. Looking at the figure rushing down from above, the Tauren stood in the middle and front position after adjustment. The black axe was dragged on the ground and could be cut out at any time. On the top of the mountain, after the White Witch shouted, she waved behind her. Several wolves pulled the sledge and the White Witch sat on it. "Chase!" Several wolves moved their limbs, pulled the sledge and continued to run forward. In an instant, they went down the hillside. The sledge still drove smoothly on the hillside without bumps. The sledge chased gray from a distance. Watching him blocked by the army, a cold smile appeared on the White Witch''s face. Chapter 245 Because of the terrain advantage, several wolves can pull the sled to run fast without any effort. Similarly, because of the terrain advantage, Gray''s sliding speed is also very fast. When skiing on the hillside, the sledge must not be as fast as the snowboard. The sledge is not only heavy, but also needs power to pull, and the snowboard is much lighter. Basically, the skiers slide on the snow by themselves through gravity and snow poles. The White Witch looked at the distance between gray and herself, but she was not worried. There were so many people, it must be more than enough to stop him. If he escaped, it could greatly slow him down. And the White Witch also found that although the things on the other party''s feet have a very fast speed under such circumstances, it is with the help of the potential to slide down from the mountain. Once they reach the flat ground, the other party''s speed must not be as fast as her sled, and they will be caught up. Gray''s expression was grim and his eyes flashed cold. He watched a large number of troops gathered on the hillside, and the bright sword flashed cold light. However, he neither slowed down nor took a detour, but put away his snow stick when he was still a distance from them, and Maxim''s magic stick appeared in his hand again. "Little Molly, protect yourself." Gray roared, and the sound reached little jasmine''s ears in the roaring wind. Little jasmine immediately obediently put a green magic mask on her body and protected the little snake esteen. In his hand, Maxim''s staff flashed a dazzling brilliance, almost a small blue sun fell on the ground, and then rolled down the mountain. With the blue crystal shining, a powerful magic wave broke out on gray. The raging flame immediately wrapped him. The flame twisted wildly around him and changed into a huge Firebird with a wingspan of 20 meters in an instant. The Firebird was like a real living creature, with a crisp song in its mouth, red eyes flashing, cold killing machine, head facing down, sharp beak like a sharp spear, carrying countless wind and snow towards the army below. "Wizard, it''s a wizard!" The orcs, dwarves and even the Cyclops below have a look of horror. Thanks to the efforts of the white witch, the wizard is synonymous with terror and cruelty in this world. Even though gray is now unknown, the name of wizard alone has somewhat frightened them. But they got together too many people. It''s too late to break up now. The huge Firebird crashed into the people in front of them like an eagle attacking a rabbit and exploded like a strong bomb in the crowd. When these people pushed and hustled in fear, they saw their limbs flying in mid air. Even gray himself was not spared from the huge explosion. He was almost lifted out by the strong shock wave. However, gray had the strength of his lower limbs and slipped out of a gully in the snow, which was surrounded by a gap. There was another layer of people behind. Gray changed his staff, took out the sword in the lake, made a sudden effort on his legs, jumped up from the ground, put his ski on the two orcs, kicked them out, and the cold edge tore the throats of several orcs. Before their blood could be spilled on the ground, gray had killed several people again, rushed out of the encirclement, and replaced his long sword with a snowstick to push himself forward. People on both sides watched him rush out on his skis. Everyone seemed to forget that they had weapons in their hands and looked at the distant figure silently. Of course, even if they want to chase, they can''t catch up at this time. Do their legs want to run over the snowboard? The White Witch drove her sleigh through the gap, glared at them, scolded them, and chased gray. After being blocked by these people, the next section of the road was unobstructed, and the bottom of the hillside had begun to flatten. At the bottom, gray began to push with a snowstick so that he wouldn''t slow down. But when people came to the foot of the mountain, gray found that things were not so simple. The white witch had a backhand. At the foot of the mountain, a large number of wolves patrolled at the foot of the mountain. When they saw Gray rushing down, they gave a cry to the sky without saying a word, and then there were one after another wolf howls. Before long, a large number of wolves began to gather here. Gray rushed through the two werewolves and pierced them with his long gun. The body fell to the ground and continued to slide forward with his long gun as a snowstick. The speed of the wolf race running on four legs is really not slow. After a while, a large number of wolves gathered here and fell behind him tightly. "Don''t run away, gray. You can''t escape. If you surrender now, I''ll give you a decent way to die." The White Witch''s cold laughter came from behind. "She''s coming." The elf cried, "gray, run." Justin, who came out of his collar, looked curiously at the White Witch sitting on the sledge behind him, and looked puzzled, indicating that he didn''t understand why the two people suddenly fought. Although gray glided for a long distance at the speed of rushing down from the mountain, there was no future for skiing in the plain. His speed soon slowed down and the White Witch behind approached further. Gray looked back leisurely, with a cheap smile, "grandma Janice, you speak too fiercely, I don''t dare to stay." As soon as gray spoke, he felt that the killing intention behind was about to take shape, and the temperature of the whole world in Narnia seemed to be decreasing. "I seem to be in trouble?" He whispered to himself. Bang! Ice cubes exploded on Gray''s way forward. He could only pay high attention and keep bypassing these ice cubes, but in this way, he was closer to the White Witch and the wolves behind him. "I''ll screw your head off and give it to Aslan, pad your skin at the gate of the castle, feed your flesh and blood to the dirtiest pigs, and scatter your bones to the most disgusting wild dogs." The White Witch''s vicious voice came from behind, and the temperature in the air decreased again. "Sorry, I shouldn''t tell the truth. I should be more euphemistic. You know, I know the art of euphemism best!" Gray began to apologize without sincerity and finally asked, "I apologize so sincerely. Should you accept it?" The White Witch didn''t speak, but there were more and more ice on the road. She rose directly from under the ice and snow. The target was a man who couldn''t bear it. Of course, gray couldn''t bear it, so he ran faster to avoid being stabbed in that part of himself. If he couldn''t be cured, he wouldn''t live. However, his current intermediate self-healing ability, even if broken, should wait for a period of time, can it be long? It''s definitely impossible to try. Even if this ability evolves into advanced self-healing, instant self-healing, and can be reborn, he can''t try this kind of thing in the future. "Ouch!" When a wolf howl came, gray found that one of the wolves ran very fast, at least a bit faster than the other wolves, much faster than the white witch. In addition to the wolves, there is also a magical creature behind, that is, a werewolf who runs with his legs like a man, but the general outline can still see the shape of a wolf. Although these werewolves only run on both legs, they are also fast, and occasionally they speed up on all fours. Soon, Gray was getting closer and closer to the wolves and werewolves, and the fastest wolf came behind him. After a ferocious cold light flashed in the wolf''s eyes, he put his limbs on the ground and flew to gray. His huge mouth opened and his sharp fangs bit gray''s neck. Chapter 246 Seeing the wolf jump up and bite his neck, gray looked like he had eyes on his back and pointed back without looking back. A magic shock wave shot from the staff, just on the jumping wolf, rushed it out and fell far on the snow. Before long, the snow had been dyed red, like a bright rose in full bloom in the snow. On the snow, the wolf''s body twitched, and its blood and internal organs flowed all over the ground. Under Gray''s magic shock wave, its soft belly had been beaten to pieces. "Maureen?" The white witch called when she passed by, but when she saw his situation, there was only a pity in her eyes. Then she drove the wolves pulling the car to speed up and scolded a waste. Bypassing a small hill in front, gray suddenly waved to the White Witch behind, showing a confident smile. When he saw his long gun on the ground, a beautiful and natural curve drifted, and suddenly blinded everyone''s eyes. After this run and drift, gray flashed into the back of the hill and disappeared. The wolves didn''t intend to make a detour at all. They ran directly up the hill and planned to approach the road to stop him. But when the White Witch flew over the hill in her sleigh, she saw Gray running fast on a horse. The other party is not in the normal riding posture, but riding backwards, and the horse doesn''t need to be controlled. He runs forward with all his strength. Obviously, this is a Narnia resident, with the same wisdom as ordinary people, not like driving ordinary horses. If Mao green is still there, as the captain of the White Witch secret police, he will know that Xiong Jun''s BMW is the bravest soldier of the horse family, with the fastest running and the longest endurance. Gray rode on the horse, his feet clamped the belly of the horse, showed a sunny smile to the white witch, held his fist to cheer her up, "come on, you''ll catch up with me soon. Don''t stop, come on, hey." "It''s impossible, your majesty. I can keep them from farting." When gray finished, the BMW under him said proudly, "Your Majesty, I''m going to speed up." "No, don''t speed up." Gray cried quickly, "I know you''re fast and can definitely throw them out of sight, but don''t use it now. Just keep this speed and don''t accelerate any more." "Yes, your majesty." The horse responded, the speed stabilized, and the distance from the White Witch''s pursuers remained unchanged. "Madam, I have a present for you." Gray smiled and took out a big bow and a pot of arrows from his backpack. The White Witch''s face was as gloomy as water. She stood up from the sledge and looked at gray with murderous eyes, "how dare you..." Whoosh! An arrow turned into a black lightning, straight to the White Witch''s face, and the target was the center of her eyebrows. The White Witch''s staff moved forward, and a cold rod condensed at the tip of the staff. The two steps of condensation and ejection were completed in less than a second. In mid air, Bingling accurately hit the flying arrow, hit it into a pile of debris, fell in the white snow, and then was run over by the sledge. "Great, great!" Gray slapped hard and cheered for the white witch. "It''s worthy of being a famous white witch. It''s really powerful. Even my fire dance whirlwind arrow can stop it. I admit you''re a tough opponent." Then his face sank a little, he took an arrow and shouted angrily, "can you stop me? Changhong runs through the sun! " "It''s exactly the same as the arrow just now. It''s no different!" Esteen wondered, then saw that the arrow was shot down by the white witch in the same way again, and more believed that this arrow was the same as the previous arrow. "Try this arrow again, the Buddha shines!" "Still the same!" Esteen couldn''t help saying. "It''s different." The elf looked at it seriously. "What''s different?" Justin felt guilty and wondered if he didn''t see anything. He quickly asked his eldest sister for advice. Little Molly touched her chin and thought, nodded seriously, "Gray''s name is different." After she said this, gray shot an arrow again, and still got the name of "Rizhao Kyushu!" Obviously, every arrow of the white witch will be easily blocked, but gray still enjoys it, and does not change the target of the arrow. From beginning to end, his arrow only shoots the white witch, turning a blind eye to the wolves and werewolves around her. The two sides chased and fled, and gradually ran towards the depths of the esteen wasteland. On some mounds, gray could see some abandoned or collapsed caves, which were once Orc nests. At the edge of the istine wasteland, a small group of wolves ran towards many orcs and Tauren who had just come down from the mountain and shouted, "where is your majesty?" "Chasing that man." A Tauren pointed stiffly toward the depths of the Justin wilderness. "Go!" The leading wolf didn''t stop at all. After receiving the news, he quickly chased deep into the esteen wilderness and passed by the waiting army gathered at the foot of the mountain. But in less than ten seconds, he looked back, "Aslan sent countless owls and magpies to gather everyone in the forest to the northern swamp. Many people are leaving. Stop them and kill all Aslan''s people." "But the order we received is to stop and kill the son of mankind. We can''t leave without the order of her majesty." A dwarf shook his head and said. "Listen, dirty black dwarf, if you continue to insist on this ridiculous reason, your majesty will not mind turning you into a stone statue and guarding here to stop that person when she comes back." The wolf snorted coldly, ignoring his embarrassed face, "if I were you, I would stop Aslan''s plot immediately, instead of continuing to carry out impossible orders like a stupid pig here. At least, it can keep your head on your neck for a long time." "Well, arrogant wild dog, if her majesty blames her, we will tell her truthfully that your arrogance and threat made us leave here." Said the black dwarf with his neck stuck. Of course, if her majesty thinks they are doing well, it has nothing to do with the wild dogs. She is completely resourceful and resourceful. The leading wolf seemed to understand his plan, looked at him contemptuously, didn''t say much, turned around and took the wolf team into the Austin wasteland. His main task now is to tell her majesty about it. Other details can be spared. Moreover, with her Majesty''s wisdom, she will understand his credit. "Damn wild dog!" He scolded. The dwarf looked at other Cyclops and Tauren who were not fast enough to follow the white witch, "you have heard that now we have released the son of mankind. We can''t continue to let Aslan brazenly plan a rebellion in her Majesty''s territory. We must stop him and defend her majesty." "If you want to go together, come with me." Among the thousands of people, probably some ordinary people stood up, then others looked at them, some hesitant people also stood up, and the remaining half were still indifferent and wanted to stay here. A large number of troops left the foot of the mountain. Chapter 247 In the depths of the esteen wasteland, a huge stone lies on the surface of the wasteland. There is nothing else around it. It is very conspicuous. The huge stone is not square or round. It is a high slope with high side and low side. In front of the stone, there is a stone column tens of meters high, and the height is not much different from the highest position of the stone. Gray rode his horse and no longer went back to flirt with the white witch. Instead, his feet tightly clamped the horse''s belly and drove him to jump from the big stone here to the tall stone pillar. The steed landed steadily on the stone pillar and turned around and snorted. Behind the two, there are countless chasing wolves and werewolves. When they see gray leaping over on his horse, they don''t hesitate to jump hard and want to leap over. "Your majesty!" The steed couldn''t help crying. Now they jumped on the stone pillar. There was no way out. Jumping down at a height of tens of meters could kill him. Therefore, once these werewolves and wolves jump over, they are definitely bad. Gray Hun smiled indifferently, waved the crystal magic wand in his hand, and the raging flame spewed out from the crystal, burning the wolf and werewolf who jumped in mid air. Ordinary flames are either Gray''s powerful magic or simple magic. They don''t have much lethality. At most, their hair is ignited. But don''t forget, they are now dozens of meters high in the air. After being burned, they directly fell into a parabola like dumplings, hit the middle and upper part of the stone column, and then fell on the snow field below. But even so, several werewolves and wolves fell on the stone pillar, and gray had to ask them to go down. Looking at the second batch of werewolves and wolves ready to jump again, gray blinked. He thought of a good way. The staff pointed forward, and the fingers began to draw magic lines in the air. A golden magic array was painted in the air in an instant. At the moment of completing the depiction of the magic array, taking the magic array as the boundary, a powerful storm broke out in front of the magic array, blowing back the second wave of werewolves. However, one thing is obvious, that is, although the strong wind created by the magic array can blow them back, it is not enough to blow them back to the boulder on the other side, but let them step in the footsteps of their companions and fall down one by one. The snow between the stone pillars and the boulders is now black and red. Black is the body of wolf and werewolf, and red is the last gorgeous in the world. "Miss Janice, let''s have a truce and have a good talk?" Gray suggested loudly, looking at the white witch who came down from the sledge on the boulder. "Talk?" The White Witch Janice smiled coldly, her eyes full of anger and killing intention, "when my army comes, go to my castle and talk to you. I''m happy to entertain such an excellent wizard as you." "Your Majesty, we shouldn''t have come here. We have no way back." Hearing the words of the white witch, the horse panicked, "if the White Witch army comes here, we can be trapped here even if we don''t do it." "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Gray took comfort and stopped explaining more. He has known the terrain here for a long time. Naturally, there can be no reason why he still runs here like throwing himself into the net. After chasing for an hour before, he found that the white witch had no patience and had plans to give up chasing back, so he further slowed down the horse and made them feel that his endurance was no longer good and they could catch up. Then he came here, bringing an illusion that they could catch them at any time. As the saying goes, if gray wants to achieve his goal, he naturally wants to give them some visible benefits, such as the son of mankind who may be caught at any time, which is a great temptation for the white witch. He is different from Edmund who sent him to the door automatically. He is the son of mankind who has summoned a large number of Narnia people and has a strong army, and he is also a powerful wizard. If he can be caught, it will not only be a major blow to the rebels, but also she can get many different magic and improve her strength. A little boy like Edmund, she can also use magic to lure him, safely let him go back and bring his brothers and sisters, and plans to catch all the sons of mankind, but gray is different. She will never let the tiger go back as long as she has the chance. "Madam, it''s not good to fight and kill. You and I are people with status. We should solve the problem peacefully and reduce the casualties of our subordinates." Gray advised painstakingly, and his hand painted a magic array in the air again. Suddenly, with the strong wind, the flames were stirred by the strong wind and rushed to the White Witch line opposite. The White Witch''s face was very ugly. This guy said something about peaceful settlement, but he didn''t stop at all. When she was an idiot, would she believe his nonsense? With a cold hum, she didn''t see any action. The ice crystal staff flashed in her hand, but suddenly there was a strong wind and snow between heaven and earth. Under the strong wind, the snow with goose feather turned into pieces of ice skates and killed gray. Pieces of ice skates cut the two magic arrays into pieces. But when he was near gray, he was blocked by an invisible barrier and broke into ice chips. "No, my magic has failed. They''re going to jump over." Gray was shocked, but with a magic barrier in his hand, he couldn''t rebuild the magic array. When the werewolf and the wolf family on the White Witch saw this situation, they felt that the opportunity came. With a roar, they jumped on the stone pillar with the wind and snow made by the white witch with her magical power. Even if they were cut by ice skates in the process, they were not there. When they jumped over this natural moat and showed a cruel and ferocious smile to gray close at hand, they suddenly slammed into an invisible barrier, and then slipped down slowly. At the same time, a bright red magic array under Gray''s feet was shining with moving light, and the White Witch''s ice skate couldn''t even get close to gray. "I say you believe it?" Gray shook his head and sighed, "it''s still lack of experience. It''s too naive." "Asshole, despicable black hearted devil, damn maggot." The werewolves on the opposite side spit out fragrance and cordially greet gray. Facing these greetings, gray naturally couldn''t be indifferent, so he enthusiastically responded to their two middle fingers with a disgusting expression on his face. The White Witch''s eyes twinkled and her hand holding the staff tightened. Gray didn''t see any problem until she heard the click of the fast freezing ice at her feet. When she looked down, she found that the huge ice was about to freeze the whole stone pillar. "Little fun." Gray quickly withdrew the magic array on his feet and built a new magic array. This magic array is the one he used in the northern swamp, but it is not so complex and does not need magic props to help build, so it has little effect, but it is enough to deal with the cold ice of a stone pillar. The ice on the stone pillar melted quickly. At the same time, he built the previous magic array in the air to rebuild the magic barrier and protect himself from damage. Chapter 248 Gray looked calmly at the white witch with a magic wand and a cold face. In fact, the corners of her eyes twitched and felt that she was almost to the limit. After one hour of magic battle, his magic power was almost consumed. If he continued, he should escape. However, he estimated that the white witch would not be well affected, because the other party''s attack was obviously not as strong as before. Although they could see each other''s moves, they were obviously weak. However, the white witch is not worried at all, because she still has a lot of magic left, at least not as serious as Gray''s consumption, or her own magic is higher than him. Even if she consumes more than him, the remaining amount is still higher than him. Besides herself, there are more than a thousand werewolves and werewolves around her, which are the main forces chasing gray after his magic runs out. In contrast, it''s very good that gray can defend alone until now. But the white witch was not happy, because in her opinion, it was an insult to her that a young boy could fight her for so long. Yes, others may think he is an adult because of his words and deeds, but the white witch can see that this guy is poor in age. According to the human age of her original world, he is still close to adulthood. On the boulder, the werewolf has begun to dig stones from the snow and hit gray. Even if he can''t hit him, he can consume his magic. The wolf clan is covetous. They not only stand on the boulder and stare, but also many wolf clans are scattered around the stone pillar to prevent him from breaking through and escaping. In the distance, a small team of wolves appeared. It was the wolf team that caught up with the traces left in a large number of snow. They quickly ran to the boulder, came directly to the White Witch and said breathlessly: "Your Majesty, there are a large number of flying races in the forest. They preached to others that the son of mankind has established a new country in the northern swamp and lured them to the northern swamp to resist your rule together. Because there are too many of them and our soldiers are not enough, we can not effectively stop them in Narnia, nor can we build effective blocking checkpoints. Even a small group of soldiers were attacked by eagles and Griffins As the wolf family told the information in detail, the White Witch''s originally expressionless face turned into a zombie face, as if it were made by cold ice. "Madam, are you all right? I don''t think you look very well. I have quick acting heart saving pills here. Do you want to take two to relieve your heartache? Sutton''s product must be a fine product. Anyway, it doesn''t cost money. How much do you want to try? " Gray''s proud voice came, and the white witch turned and stared at him, "even if you can take all those people away, all your actions will be in vain as long as you die here or are caught by me." "But can you catch me?" Gray shrugged his shoulders with a look of indifference. "Keep attacking." The White Witch ordered that she didn''t believe that gray had endless magic. As long as it wasn''t, the moment when his magic ran out was his death. And she did think so. As long as the man hiding behind died and Edmund caught all his brothers and sisters in his own hands, Narnia will still be in his own hands, and Aslan''s prediction will be in vain. Compared with these, the fate of the ordinary people of Narnia is completely insignificant. "By the way, you are not one of the four people in the prophecy?" The White Witch seemed to think of something and suddenly asked. "Why do you ask?" "Because last time I met a greedy little boy, he was also human, and there were four brothers and sisters, two men and two women, which was in line with the prediction." "Don''t you believe in prophecy and think it''s nonsense? Why do you suddenly talk about prophecy with me, or are you really afraid?" Gray looked at her with a smile. "I want to tell you that Aslan made such a prophecy. He will never let you become the king of Narnia. The king in his mind is only those four people, not you. Join me, you will be the prince of Narnia, and I can give you whatever you want." For some reason, the White Witch suddenly played the card of surrender when Mingming had the chance to win. Before Mingming, she despised it and vowed to catch him or kill him. Maybe she''s just lowering my vigilance. Maybe she doesn''t even feel absolutely sure to catch me. She thinks I still have a chance to escape, so she stirs up discord at this time? Gray didn''t understand, but it didn''t prevent him from agreeing. "OK, can you stop the attack temporarily? I think we need a witness or an oath to Narnia as proof. " Gray said sincerely, as if he was looking forward to the position of the prince. The White Witch spat disdainfully at the bottom of her heart, scolded the little fox, and then commanded the wolves to attack harder. "Your Majesty, over there in the forest..." the wolf who reported hesitated. "When you came, you saw those idiots at the foot of the mountain. Tell them not to go to the forest, but to block them directly outside the northern swamp. All those who go there will be punished with treason and no amnesty." "Yes, your majesty." The wolf family was so nervous that they quickly took the order. Originally, he wanted to express to her majesty that he had temporarily played his tact to let those soldiers stop. Now he really didn''t dare to say. He just wanted to go back and let everyone stop at the edge of the northern swamp. "Your position is in the northern swamp. It''s unexpected." The White Witch sneered. The northern swamp is an easily overlooked place in Narnia. Originally, this place belongs to the snake people with little sense of existence. It is also located on the edge of Narnia. It is separated by a mountain range and an owl forest from the more lively plain and forest areas, which is easy to be ignored. After she took the throne, the snake people disappeared without a trace, and the northern swamp became more desolate. For a hundred years, many nanians forgot this place, and she never thought they would be there. She thought it was hidden in a forest in the East. "I think it''s very good. The northern swamp is rich in water and grass and rich in products. It''s a very livable place. Moreover, the terrain there is complex, easy to defend and difficult to attack. It''s a good place to be a base area." Gray smiled without concealing it. Since he planned to take all the races against the white witch to the northern swamp, he knew he couldn''t hide it. He still wanted to hide the white witch with such a big move, unless he really regarded her as blind. Even gray felt that even if she didn''t do so, the white witch would find the northern swamp in a short time according to the traces of the disappearance of those big races. After all, so many people can''t really disappear silently. They were not originally living in the owl forest. Some even had to cross the whole Narnia. Gray planned to be found at the beginning. Who knows that he was so lucky that no one was found in the end. Of course, this is also related to their careful planning and driving at night. There are Eagle warnings, owl communication and their own caution. "Of course, Justin wasteland is also good. If you are willing to accept my suggestion, I am still willing to take Justin wasteland as your territory." Gray pointed to the endless snow field around him. "Look, what a big place. You can run around every day." "Boom!" A pile of ice cream hit Gray''s shield in front of him, which stimulated his magic to fluctuate and almost collapsed because of instability. "What I said is from the bottom of my heart. It''s all for your own good. You''ve gone too far in sneaking attacks." Gray cried as he continued to strengthen the magic, regardless of the White Witch''s murderous eyes. Chapter 249 Now that the white witch has known their actions and responded, gray doesn''t think it''s necessary to continue the protracted battle. He has held the White Witch long enough to hold her for half a day, and now they are both in the depths of the esteen wasteland. It takes a long time for the white witch to respond in time and rush back to the plain forest. It is impossible to stop them from moving. Drink a bottle of medicine to restore some magic. Gray pointed his staff at the sky. A dazzling flame magic exploded in the sky and turned into a sign of an axe. "A cloud piercing arrow, thousands of troops and horses to meet!" Groaned gray. "Bluff, you can''t have any army here!" The White Witch rationally analyzed that the other party didn''t have that condition. Before long, several eagles and Griffins flapped their wings and flew over and stopped on the stone pillar. But the White Witch didn''t allow them to come down. When they were in the air, they used magic to prevent them from falling down. The crazy imperial concubine blew them upside down and couldn''t accurately land on the stone pillar. She knew that the Griffins had taken refuge in him. How could she not be on guard against Griffins? It''s just that her defense is not in place. After more than an hour of meeting with the white witch, gray can be said to know her actions very well, and he can make defensive actions subconsciously. Facing her obstruction, gray directly used his last magic to stop the wind in the sky. "Well, madam, congratulations on your guess, but there was no reward. Moreover, I suddenly remembered that I forgot to turn off the gas at home, so I left first. Bye." Gray waved to the white witch, fixed several ropes on the horse, handed them to several Griffins, and climbed onto the eagle''s back. "White witch, your end is coming." Several Griffins laughed and flew up with their horses. The White Witch attacked with magic, and gray blocked them all. "Chase!" The White Witch roared angrily, got on the sledge and drove the wolf family to pursue. Obviously, she considered everything. She didn''t expect to let him escape. The white witch was unwilling. "Don''t send it. There will always be a farewell when you send you thousands of miles. I''m very moved by the lady''s kindness, but the age difference between you and me is too big. We can''t do it. Go back." Gray''s voice came down from the sky, like using a big horn. The White Witch heard it clearly, and then her angry teeth itched. The Griffin flew a distance with the horse, put him on the ground and let him run back. If they really want to fly back with him, they will wear themselves out. Moreover, the steed and gray are not afraid of their pursuit. They have just rested for so long, and their state has recovered a lot. Now they are alone. The thief runs fast, and they are even more afraid. There is no need to worry about his safety. Gray rode the giant eagle and soared in the sky. In fact, he can also incarnate into a dragon to leave, but at present, he doesn''t want to expose the fact that he has dragon blood in Narnia. Although Aslan already knows, as long as there is no response to Narnia''s law. Although it can be interpreted as magic, gray doesn''t want to take this risk when it''s not necessary. If dragon blood will affect his human identity, it''s not worth the loss. Simply don''t use it and let someone pick it up, it won''t be much dangerous. He flew all the way over the Austin wasteland and rested on a mountain. While resting on the top of the mountain, gray saw that some of the pursuers were going to climb the mountain, some were going to detour up and down, pushed them with both hands, and directly made several huge snowballs on the top of the mountain. The snowball rolls down and gets bigger and bigger. Finally, it drives a lot of snow and forms a terrible avalanche. It will bury all the werewolves and werewolf pursuers and block the roads under the mountain. However, the white witch was not slow. She quickly used magic to make all these ice and snow disappear in an instant. She can not only create terrible ice and snow disasters, but also eliminate them invisible, but she prefers ice and snow, and the lives of those Narnia residents can not be compared with her fun. An avalanche was eliminated by the white witch in time. Greyhound didn''t care. This time is not the time for a decisive battle. Even if the white witch has Aslan to deal with it, he doesn''t need him. Seeing that this move did not have much effect, gray held his hands and looked down quietly. He watched them climb to the top of the mountain step by step, and others move forward. It seemed that he was going to stop him in front. The speed of the eagle clan is much faster than that of the wolf clan below. When they just climbed halfway up the mountain, the eagle clan who had eaten the medicine newly made by gray has recovered their strength and can take off again. This time, they can fly all the way to the northern swamp. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Outside the owl forest, a group of animals with different images, with hope for the future on their faces, headed north along the edge of the forest. "Mom, how long can we get there?" A little black bear asked. "Not far. This is the owl forest. After walking through the owl forest, we can reach the northern swamp." The big black bear returned. "Dad, how do you know?" "Because when my father was young, he was a famous strong man in Narnia and had fought with many people." Mother black bear said softly, "don''t you know the leader of the eagle family? Will he be in the forest now? " "It should also be in the northern swamp. I think some Eagle families are helping everyone retreat to the northern swamp. They should also be helping Aslan." "Even people so proud of the eagle family are willing to help Aslan deal with the white witch. She will never have a chance again." "Dad used to be great?" "Of course, dad used to be the first warrior in Narnia." "I will be as powerful as my father in the future." The little bear said confidently. "When... Honey, what''s that?" Mother Black Bear looked at a group of black spots at the foot of the mountain and asked in surprise. "The White Witch''s pursuers are coming. Speed up. There are patrolling troops in front. It''s safe in front." An owl flew up to the line and screamed. The voice of the owl immediately caused a panic in the team. The White Witch''s army has established a strong deterrent among them for a hundred years. Only a few people can hear the arrival of the White Witch''s army. "Hurry up. I''ll go ahead and have a look. There should be an army in front. I''ll let them pick you up." The owl continued, "it''s too late. You can stick to it yourself. They are not many, only more than 20." "But they all have excellent armor and sharp weapons." Someone in the team shouted, meaning that he didn''t have these and couldn''t deal with them. But the owl said nothing more and flapped its wings and flew forward. Of course, he knows that these people without weapons can''t fight against the elite of the White Witch''s army, but he can''t be let on. He''s just a messenger. His combat effectiveness is worse than them. How can he stop these people. "Don''t panic, speed up and try to keep up with the troops in front. They can''t catch up with us." In the procession, the black bear father shouted, stretched out his hand to carry his son on his shoulder, took his wife and ran to the front. Others also ran, and the whole team moved quickly towards the front. Chapter 250 Even the northernmost and easiest river course is very difficult to walk from the esteen wasteland to the northern swamp, and now the northern swamp thaws, the land is soft, and there are many invisible swamps on the ground, which is even more difficult to walk. In other places, you can either climb mountains or detour from the bottom of the mountain. No matter which one, it can make gray and the White Witch''s pursuers open a huge distance. Flying over the mountain where the snake people lived before, gray looked down and found that there were countless black spots moving rapidly on the ground. Among them, the most attractive is the long line and the fast approaching pursuers behind. "Your Majesty, the residents of Narnia and the army of the white witch should come after them." The eagle family had a good look in their eyes and quickly said to gray behind them. "Get down!" Since they intend to enter the northern swamp, it means that they will be their own people. There is no reason to see them in danger at this time. It is not in line with his Majesty''s noble and upright spirit. The eagle family and the Griffins around them heard Gray''s order, and without any hesitation began to reduce the flight altitude and fly towards the group of people. Coming above them, gray jumped back on the eagle''s back, separated from his back, and then fell heavily on the ground from more than ten meters high, smashing a deep hole in the ground. The pursuers of this group were a small team composed of werewolves and Tauren. They were very fierce. When they saw someone stop them, their eyes burst out fierce light and rushed up with weapons. Gray danced with a long gun. A long gun seemed to be divided into countless parts. At the moment they rushed up, they tied a Tauren into a hornet''s nest. Another Tauren smashed his head with a huge axe like weapon, and gray quickly pulled back his long gun. With a thud, gray felt a great force coming from his hand and the long gun bent greatly. These Tauren are indeed magical creatures. They are much more powerful than the castrated Tauren he met in the ink heart world before. At least they have much more strength, and others need to see again. The werewolf is a little ordinary, probably only comparable to the werewolves under his castle, but the self-healing ability and speed are good, a little better than them. However, gray is not fighting alone. Several Griffins and Eagle families are attacking the pursuit team, so that they can''t surround gray alone. The strength of the eagle family is much stronger than that of the Griffin. Although the eagle family has only one pair of claws and one pair of wings, and two legs are less than that of the Griffin, their claws are very powerful and extremely sharp. After being caught, they can draw a ferocious wound like being caught by a steel knife. The Griffin fight basically relies on its wings to sneak attack with the advantage of flight, entangle the enemy with its flexible limbs, and then pierce their skulls with its sharp and hard beak. Gray swam flexibly between the werewolf and the Tauren. With his strong self-healing ability, he was stunned to resist some small injuries and kill the enemy. It is precisely because of this way of playing that the team with a strength of more than 20 people in this line was suddenly dragged here by gray. In the front team, father black bear heard the fighting sound from behind and looked back curiously. The pursuers were very close to them before. At this time, no one has come to meet them. Who are the people behind fighting with? Looking back, the black bear found that the fighting was a "thin" young man, several Griffins and an eagle family. Although there were only five or six people, they firmly slowed down the pursuit of soldiers. The black bear slowed down and finally stopped completely. "Honey, tell me you don''t want to do that." As soon as mother black bear saw his movements, she grabbed his strong arm and said with worry. "Honey, I must do this. You take your son first and I''ll be back soon. Don''t worry, I''m the most powerful soldier in Narnia." The father of the black bear patted his chest and comforted him. He said to the baby black bear, "Dad, go fight these bad guys. You should protect your mother." "Dad, don''t worry, I will protect my mother." The black bear replied loudly. The black bear nodded, stopped talking nonsense, sent the baby black bear to his wife''s arms, turned and ran towards the battlefield. "Roar!" When he came to the battlefield, the black bear first made a deafening roar. When the enemy was dizzy, he punched a werewolf in the back of the waist, directly punched him up, fell a few meters away, hummed and couldn''t get up for a time. Then, without waiting for their reaction, they grabbed the axe left by a dead Tauren from the ground and officially joined the battle. "Come on, boys, come and lick my toes." The black bear cursed. An axe struck another Tauren''s weapon. With a bang, the two weapons broke directly. In the encirclement, gray threw away the long gun that had been broken in two, took out the sword in the lake, opened a werewolf''s stomach and almost cut him in two. No matter how powerful the werewolf''s vitality is, it is useless to face such an injury and die directly. After fighting here, the pursuit team of 20 people has only lost six or seven people. It can be seen that the strength of these magical creatures is not weak. However, many people were injured under the air attack of the eagle family and Griffins, but several Griffins were hit and seriously injured. "The wounded retreat. Little Molly goes to treat them. Don''t take part in the battle for the time being. Go and find the corresponding army." Gray said to the Griffins. He was afraid that the Griffin would fight to the death, but it was totally unnecessary. Even if the combat effectiveness of these magic races was good, there was still a gap compared with him. Moreover, he has strong self-healing ability. He doesn''t care about some minor injuries at all, but he can exchange some minor injuries for the other party''s serious injury or even death. He must win in the end. Little Molly obediently flew out of Gray''s collar and came to a seriously injured Griffin. Half of the Griffin''s wings were almost broken. At this time, it flew askew in the air and might fall at any time. Little jasmine quickly treated her. The green light of life flashed between them. The wound on the Griffin healed quickly. Although it did not completely recover, it was not as serious as before. After curing one, little jasmine quickly flew to the next until she treated all the injured Griffins. She looked down and saw the rampant black bear. At this time, the black bear had many wounds on his body, but he picked up a weapon and fought tenaciously. Little Molly flew over and gave a life magic to the black bear. The black bear suddenly felt that his injury was no longer so painful, and his lost physical strength was supplemented. He was full of strength. He broke half of a werewolf''s shoulder at once, and he couldn''t live. When little Molly acted, a small white head came out of Gray''s collar again. It looked around, rushed out of gray with a whoosh, landed on a Tauren, opened a small mouth and bit on his leg. The Tauren only felt a slight pain in his leg and didn''t care much about it, so he continued to attack. However, after he stepped on and danced his weapons a few times, he found that he was soft and his eyes looked like Venus. The world in front of him turned upside down and fell to the ground. Looking at it again, you can find that the Tauren''s whole body presents a lavender, but it is not obvious under his originally black fur. Chapter 251 Because of today''s big move, gray sent half of his troops to meet him, just to prevent those who were ready to take refuge in him from being chased by the pursuers after they approached the northern swamp. As for starting the escort from a further place, gray didn''t think about it. In that case, the goal was too big. Gray couldn''t attract the White Witch''s attention at all. She would find her true intention and couldn''t contain it. Moreover, according to his plan, these Narnia residents can basically reach the northern swamp safely. Even if they start slowly and have a long distance, they can probably go most of the way before the White Witch reacts, and then reach the northern swamp within the time they catch up. As long as they get here, these pursuers are basically no threat, unless the White Witch wants to break out a decisive battle immediately and mobilize all her troops. Of course, even if she wants to do that, she doesn''t have enough time for her to prepare. A meeting consumes the common time of both sides. In short, a few minutes after the battle, the Centaur team that had been patrolling not far from the owl forest rushed over. A charge dispersed these pursuers, then cut them separately, and killed them almost without paying much price. "Your Majesty, are you all right?" The captain of the Centaur team came up to gray, looked at his fine wound and asked anxiously. "Nothing." As if afraid he wouldn''t believe it, gray tore off his ragged clothes and replaced them with a new one. "How is the evacuation plan going?" Gray looked at the owls flying on one side. They knew the evacuation plan best. The army was only responsible for assisting. They were the leading people in the whole process, because they could find the danger faster and plan the route in advance. "Your Majesty, those who are willing to come are here. The team you meet should be the last group. Others are responsible for it. I don''t know. There should be others who haven''t arrived, such as those from the seaside and those from the forest." Explained the owl. "Well done. Send them back." Gray said and looked at the black bear around him. "You''re great. Thank you for your help. Welcome to the northern swamp." "Thank you. Are you... The son of mankind, the future king of Narnia?" "Yes." "You are also very powerful. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful when you are so young. You really deserve to be the man who wants to save Narnia." The black bear smiled and put up a thumb. Back to the northern swamp, a large number of Narnia residents have gathered here. The snake people are so busy that they arrange accommodation for these people and plan their future positions. Fortunately, there are many races who have come before to help, otherwise if there is only snake people, they will be tired to death. On the huge northern swamp, a large number of settlements are divided, almost forming a huge urban prototype. However, gray knows that Narnia residents do not need cities, because there is no population of one race enough to support a city, and they do not like to live with other races, and their nature will prefer to live in a natural environment. After defeating the white witch, these people will still return to their original place, and the northern swamp will be handed over to the snake people and become the territory of their family or several small races. "How many races are coming?" Gray asked Lamia around him. He made great efforts to take the white witch to a romantic trip to the esteen wilderness in order to take these suffering Narnia people to his peaceful kingdom and give them a safe life. Naturally, he was very concerned. "Your Majesty, fifty races have arrived today. The total number is 14238, of which Lamia introduced the information she recorded with a notebook. She seems to be comfortable with these things now. "Fifty races, what a coincidence?" Gray was a little surprised. There were just 50 races, and his magic Lord achievement could enable him to get a little achievement point for every ten races. For fifty races, it was just five achievement points. Open the system page, and the newly released five achievement points lie quietly on his interface, waiting for him to spoil. Plus the points accumulated before, he now has as many as 11 points. Even if he upgrades his self-healing ability to advanced 20 points, it''s only a short distance. I feel it''s easy to get together. [gray Sutton Power: 24 Agility: 23 Physical strength: 25 Spirit: 24 skill: Advanced marksmanship Advanced fighting Intermediate fencing Intermediate firearms Intermediate equestrian Intermediate archery Intermediate self-healing Primary magic control Dragon breath (fire) Change (human dragon) Achievements: 11] But is it to improve other abilities or save four more attributes to upgrade self-healing ability? Gray hesitated a little. He had some ideas about how to improve other skills. As long as he was willing to spend time and energy, he could upgrade sooner or later. Only with this self-healing ability, he didn''t know how to improve himself. If it''s self abuse, just forget it. Your majesty doesn''t have that hobby. Even in Gray''s opinion, it''s good to improve the four-dimensional attributes. In this Narnia world, the attributes of the elite magic race should not be much worse than themselves, at most, there is a gap of three or four points. It was OK to deal with a few, but he felt a little hard when he was besieged by them. Just like improving the four-dimensional attribute, his four-dimensional attribute can get a qualitative improvement, and the highest attribute will be close to the 30 point mark. However, to improve self-healing ability, in addition to increasing life-saving ability, there is no improvement in anything else, and it will take some time to save. The reality is that he has not been seriously injured. The most serious thing is that he was accidentally injured by his own grenade fragments at sea. Intermediate self-healing is completely enough. Moreover, if his life is really in danger, he can run away directly. I''m afraid those people have no ability to pursue across the two worlds. Although the distance between 11:00 and 20:00 is not much, it seems that he can save enough soon, but in fact, these 11 points are also his accumulation for a long time. If he wants to improve his self-healing ability, these 11 points can only be put here and can not be used, which is equivalent to idling a lot of resources. Therefore, improving intermediate self-healing can not maximize efficiency. Gray decided to put it on hold for the time being. After thinking carefully for a while, he decided to spend 10 attribute points to improve magic control to intermediate level. His magic level is good now. If he can improve his magic control to the intermediate level, he can be more comfortable in depicting the magic array or preparing the magic potion. Moreover, the world happens to have a large number of materials for him to experiment, and the improvement of magic control can also help him quickly turn these resources into his own strength. Determined, gray put his achievement points into the control of primary magic. The primary magic control changed qualitatively. Gray felt that there were some signs of boiling magic in his body. It seems that the improvement of magic control is not only the improvement of magic power control, but also the qualitative change of their own magic. Quietly feeling these changes, there are countless new insights into the application of magic. In addition, he also felt that the magic factors in the surrounding air were more active. No, he felt them more clearly, so he had this illusion. But this feeling is really, cool ~, cool to explosion! Chapter 252 After the magic improved, gray felt that the whole world had changed in front of him. He felt like the special freshness of the air after the rain, as if the floating dust in the air had been washed away by the heavy rain. After improving his magic control to the intermediate level, gray found that he still had two achievement points, that is, in fact, only nine achievement points were used to improve his magic control. Gray thought it must have something to do with his hard study. He accumulated a lot of experience first, so he saved achievement points. Apart from the improvement of magic control, gray unexpectedly found that his mental power had also improved a little. He guessed that it should be the qualitative change brought by the improvement of magic control. After all, magic and spiritual power are closely related and affect each other. In this way, he has two achievement points left. There is nothing to hesitate to add to strength and agility respectively. The new attribute layout is as follows: [gray Sutton Strength: 25 Agility: 24 Physical strength: 25 Spirit: 25 skill: Advanced marksmanship Advanced fighting Intermediate fencing Intermediate firearms Intermediate equestrian Intermediate archery Intermediate self-healing Intermediate magic control Change (human dragon) Achievement point: 0] In addition to the glare of the zero egg, a lot of intermediate skills seem to be pleasing to the eye and particularly good-looking. Just about to close the page, gray suddenly found that the skill of Long Xi was gone. "Merged under the control of intermediate magic?" He can only guess in this way, and only in this way is a more reasonable guess, because what he has learned will not disappear for no reason, which must have a reason. Now, only magic control this change can affect it, and he feels he can use dragon breath after becoming a dragon. He felt a little itchy. Although he felt that he could use dragon breath, he couldn''t help but want to become a dragon and try it. Suppressing this impulse, there was a knock outside the door. "Please come in." Gray sat down and stopped thinking about things that were irrelevant and didn''t work. The gate was pushed open and a golden lion came in. It was Aslan. "Gray, your strength has improved." Aslan didn''t beat around the bush. He came in and said directly. In fact, he felt this before he came over. However, he didn''t come until Gray''s magic wave returned to a stable state, so as not to disturb his promotion. "I fought with the white witch for a long time today and got a little profit." Gray said softly that there is no need to elaborate on such things. Aslan nodded. "Are you sure you can deal with the white witch?" "I''m basically the one who can hold the White Witch down today. If I really want to fight her, I''m definitely not her opponent." Gray thought about it and denied it. They all said that people are old and refined. What is the old witch who has lived long enough? Old goblin? In today''s battle, the most impressive Petrochemical magic of the other party was useless. It can be seen that the estimation of her strength can be mentioned again. Aslan should solve the white witch. As the creator of Narnia, his strength should be stronger than the white witch, and the White Witch died in his hands, which can be regarded as returning the plot to the right track. Gray felt that he was a kind man and should not rob the head. The head of his teammates should be taken by his teammates. It was shameful to rob the head. Aslan was silent for a moment and spoke again, "gray, yesterday I went to Kyle palaville palace and found that the prophecy has quietly changed." In this way, gray immediately became interested, looked at Aslan and predicted that the direction of ''change'' should be beneficial to himself. "There are five thrones in Kyle palaville palace. I think Narnia should have five kings in the future." Aslan said. Five thrones? Gray frowned. He thought it was reasonable to become one. Obviously, he had picked other people''s peaches and the other four didn''t do anything. Now how can they enjoy it? Although they could have become the king of Narnia, it is a matter of the future, which does not count now. It can even be said that it is a matter of another parallel world, which has nothing to do with the world. In this world, he is working hard to cultivate and develop, unite all ethnic groups and strive for alliances. He is completely paying. There is no reason to finally send the fruit to others. However, after several times in his heart, gray found that the distribution of several kings had no impact on him. After all, he would not stay in Narnia for too long. And just as he said before, these races were summoned by him. Even Aslan didn''t contribute much. Almost all of them were his people. Even if he assigned a few throne, it was just a title of king, and there was no loss to him. However, having said that, it can''t be distributed in vain. There is no free lunch in this world. Even if it is just a title of king, it is also a rare honor for many people. Of course, Aslan himself can decide this without consulting gray, because he is the creator of Narnia and the real master of Narnia, with corresponding authority. But obviously, when he stepped down from the throne, although Narnia was still his creation, it had little to do with him in fact, and was not recognized by Narnia''s law. Otherwise, he would not be helpless to the white witch, nor would he watch Narnia become a wilderness after a thousand years. And Aslan is based on God according to the original book. He is a kind God. He won''t swallow his achievements after Gray''s great efforts. So it seems reasonable for him to discuss with himself. Knowing that he had chips, Gray was no longer polite. "When I heard the tree people talk about Narnia, I mentioned that Narnia has a magical orchard with an apple tree." "The apple tree has withered, and the orchard no longer exists after I left." Aslan shook his head. "But I still have an apple in my collection. I can give it to you as a Christmas present." "Thank you for your generosity." Gray thanked sincerely, and then asked, "can apples be eaten separately?" Aslan didn''t know why he asked, but he nodded and replied, "of course, but although separated apples can also make people young forever, the effect will be much weaker." As expected, Gray was not surprised or sorry, as long as he could eat separately. "I don''t know where the owners of the other four thrones are?" Gray knew that the other four thrones should be reserved for the son of the original prophecy. However, he was not embarrassed at all. As he said before, it was them who enjoyed the success. He was the one who worked hard and finally had to divide the peaches. Of course, whether it''s peaches or peaches depends on their own understanding. "They will arrive in Narnia recently, but now Narnia is foggy, and I can''t see the future direction of Narnia. I hope you can send a team to meet them." "Yes, I will send a team of Eagle soldiers to meet them. I think that should be enough." Gray thought this arrangement would bring these people safely to the northern swamp, but Aslan denied it. "No, they still need to grow. Send some owls to show them the way. They need to come here through their own efforts." Gray shrugged indifferently. Whether they grow or not has nothing to do with him. As long as he can get what he wants, everything is easy to say. Chapter 253 Today, the four brothers and sisters of Pevensie entered a magical wardrobe. It can take the four people into a magical world. It is snowy, full of ice and snow, and there is a plain white between heaven and earth, which is completely different from the world they came to. Their youngest sister had entered here before, and no one believed her when she spoke to them, even though they all knew she never lied. But this incident happened in front of them, which more cruelly proved how narrow they were and misunderstood their young sister. Brothers and sisters apologized for their words and deeds. Only Edmund, who had entered this magical world with his little sister before, never apologized, and thought that everyone did not trust her, so he had to lie and hide the truth. But his brother Peter insisted that he apologize, and Edmund had to apologize to his sister reluctantly under the authority of his brother. His heart is not convinced, but it doesn''t matter. Led by the youngest Lucy, the four are ready to go to Mr. Tunus''s house, which is the first and only friend she knows in the world. She can''t wait to introduce him to her brothers and sisters. But when she thought of leaving before, she wondered if Mr. Tunus had left and whether she could see him this time? Passing by the familiar lamppost, Lucy happily told them the story Tunus told her about the lamppost. Then the four came to Tunus''s house. The door of Tunus''s house was wide open, and even the door was removed. The items and furniture inside were messy. At a glance, we knew who had roughly broken in. "Mr. Tunus!" Lucy smiled on her little face and disappeared when rongton disappeared. She shouted and ran into the door. She looked around anxiously and didn''t see the figure she wanted to see. Edmund at the back looked more before entering and found a piece of parchment nailed to the stone wall at the door. Although he was not interested in the previous quarrel, Edmund tore off the parchment and walked inside, "I found a wanted notice, as if it was your friend." The three gathered around. Peter reached out and took the parchment, put it in the light source and looked. At the top of the parchment is a line of large characters with a wanted notice. The following is more detailed information, describing the personal information of Tunus and the crimes he committed, and asking all the people of Narnia to help arrest Tunus. The final signature is Mao green, the director of the White Witch''s secret police station, and there is a plum blossom shaped blood fingerprint at the end, which looks bloody and terrible. Lucy felt that she should find and help Mr. Tunus, while Edmund felt that since Tunus was a criminal, helping him was equivalent to helping the criminal, which was a wrong decision. Preconceived, he thought that the white witch was the good man, and Lucy was deceived by the evil half sheep man Tunus. The two began to argue. Her sister Susan felt that she should not be involved in it. It was the best choice to go back quickly. But in the face of their argument, both Peter and Susan prefer their sister Lucy a little more. But without waiting for a result, several bird calls came from outside. Several people looked along the sound. There were several magpies on a branch outside. Magpie saw them looking over and chirped, "Hey, it''s you. Come out quickly. Don''t ink. It''s time to leave." "Hurry up, don''t waste time, that Lucy. We are friends of Tunus." A few magpies chirped, making people feel the bustling street for a moment. "You don''t look very good. It''s far from your majesty." "It''s too small. I think I''m not an adult. How can I fight the White Witch when I''m so young?" Lucy trotted out, came under the tree, looked up at the Magpies chirping and commenting on them, "do you really know Mr. Tunus?" "Of course, it''s the half sheep man who doesn''t have a firm will. Everyone knows." Before one magpie finished speaking, the other magpie continued, "but he finally gave birth to courage in time, didn''t humiliate the half sheep, and didn''t sell you to the white witch." "No, no, no, I guess he should have planned to do that, but something else happened to stop him, otherwise the poor little girl is already in the White Witch''s castle." "A talking bird." Peter and Susan looked at the chirping Magpies in surprise. Their faces were full of incredible. Their three views for more than ten years were broken to the ground. "Hey, boy, watch your mouth. We''re not those stupid birds. We''re Narnia." Cried a magpie, who was very dissatisfied that he regarded himself as an ordinary bird. "You need to pay attention, fool. This is the son of mankind." Another magpie jumped to him from the branch and slapped its wings on him. "Oh, sorry, please forgive me." "Please tell me the news of Mr. Tunus!" Little Lucy pleaded. "Of course, what a polite little girl." "We should have brought a towel, but it''s too heavy, you know..." "Yes, we can understand. Would you please tell me about Mr. Tunus first?" Peter interrupted. "He is now in the northern swamp. His majesty heard about you and sent us to pick you up to the northern swamp." "Where is the northern swamp?" Asked Peter. The magpie answered in a natural tone, "of course it''s in the north. They all said it''s the northern swamp!" "Just like the wild forest in the West and the coastal area in the East." "They are still children and babies. They can''t ask too much." "We''re not babies." Hearing that they rated themselves as babies, Susan shouted, "we have a complete education and are familiar with physics, mathematics, chemistry, philosophy, literature..." "Well, well, they already know your strength." Peter quickly grabbed her and continued to ask his own questions to the stunned magpies, "who is your king, your majesty? Did you take Mr. Tunus? " "Cut, how can our king be that evil witch?" "Listen, our king is..." Pop! The magpie who was about to introduce the king was slapped. Another magpie took out a note from under its wings and cleared its throat. "Since you asked sincerely." Then he looked at another magpie and took out a note. "Then I''ll tell you mercifully." "To prevent the world from being destroyed." "To maintain world peace." "Implement love and true justice." "Our lovely and charming king." "Save the human son of Narnia." "King gray ~!" "Meow!" "Why add a meow behind it?" "Your Majesty asked you to say, why do you spend so much time?" Peter listened vaguely, but he still grabbed the last name, "King gray?" "Yes, it''s not an evil white witch." "Yes, Mr. Tunus said he would leave here and go somewhere else." Lucy recalled her previous conversation with Tunus. "Then it seems that he is not in danger. We should go back, Lucy." Said Susan. "What? Are you not going to see his majesty? " "And not to Aslan?" "Your Majesty specially sent us to pick you up." Magpie, you are very surprised at what I say. "No, we''ve been out long enough. I think we need to go home. I''m really sorry. We''ll visit if we have a chance next time." Peter said, pulling Lucy away. "Who is Aslan?" Lucy was curious. She thought the name had a magical power. "Aslan... Sorry, it''s not very safe here. Why don''t we talk as we walk?" The magpie''s small head looked around and said warily. "We can''t delay too much time. The white witch is likely to find us." "No, we should go back. Let''s go, Lucy." Peter took Lucy''s hand. Chapter 254 Outside the huge ice lake, four magpies fell on the shoulders of three people and looked at the shimmering castle in the distance. Not long ago, several people, under the repeated persuasion of magpie, still felt that they should not stay and planned to go back. Magpies followed them and continued to persuade, but it was useless. However, when they walked back to the lamppost, they found that Edmund, who had been following behind without talking, was gone. Several people were very worried. They went back and found that Edmund had quietly left in a place. Their worry turned into anger and anger. Following his footprints in the snow, a group of people soon found Edmund, but when they found him, he had pushed open the door of the White Witch castle and entered. Several people wanted to chase him back. Fortunately, the Magpies tried their best to stop him, which prevented the group of four from dying here the first night they came. Edmund entered the castle and was found by the wolf family guarding the castle without two steps. After explaining his identity and purpose, Edmund was taken to the white witch. Walking up the high frozen stone steps, Edmund saw the White Witch''s ice and snow throne, and his soft fur fluttered on it, which was like sitting on it. Thinking of her Majesty''s promise that she would become the prince of Narnia, Edmund felt that he would have no problem sitting down. Edmund directly sat up and looked down. The whole dark hall had a good view here. If only someone were down there. "Edmund, tell me, do you know a man named gray Sutton?" The white witch came up from one side and sat on the throne after Edmund heard the voice and stood up. Edmund subconsciously felt that the name was familiar, but looking at the White Witch''s cold face, he panicked and forgot everything, "no... No." The White Witch rubbed her forehead with anger in her eyes, "so, where are your brothers and sisters? How dare you come here alone? " Because she was put together a few days ago, even after several days, she is still in a bad mood. Now the plan here has failed again, she is more angry, and doesn''t want to say a word to the waste who failed the task. "I... I tried, but they didn''t listen to me. They always do. They never care what I think." Edmund stepped back in fear and complained. "You can''t do such a small thing." The White Witch angrily asked, "what qualifications do you have to become the prince of Narnia and eat Turkish happy candy?" "I have brought them. They should be on their way back now, at the street lamp. They will wait for me there when they find that I am missing." Edmund said hurriedly, saying everything he wanted to say or didn''t want to say at once. "Street lamp post!" The White Witch talked to herself. Of course she knew the lamppost. After all, she brought it to the world from the beginning. Later, the street lamp post became a magic lamp post without energy. After sitting on the throne, she studied it for some time, but she didn''t get any results. "It seems you have a little use. Take him down." The White Witch resumed her calm, gave an order to the dwarf, and shouted to the hall, "mogri!" The White Witch shouted, and mogri, the new police chief, jumped out, "Your Majesty." "I wonder if you could give me some more... When the White Witch''s indifferent eyes looked over, Edmund swallowed his saliva nervously, but remembering that the White Witch''s Turkish happy candy tasted so happy, he endured such eyes and continued:" give me some more Turkish happy candy. " "It seems that our guests are hungry." The white witch said a word to the dwarf, then stopped caring about Edmund and turned to give mogery an order to catch the remaining three people. At the same time, she also wondered, if Edmund was really four brothers and sisters, and happened to be two men and two women in the prophecy, where did the so-called gray come from? What is he in Narnia? On the other side, four magpies left with three people. They said that only Aslan and King gray could save Edmund and persuaded them to go to the northern swamp. Although they all blamed themselves for losing one person and four magpies, there was no other way but to go back and apologize to the king and Aslan. To let them save people by themselves, they dare not. The terror of the white witch is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Going to the castle to save people alone is the only difference from pushing themselves into the fire pit. Jumping into the fire pit will turn into ashes and entering the castle will turn into stone statues. Anyway, they can''t escape a dead word. The next day, after a night''s rest, the party had successfully left the White Witch castle and came to a huge frozen lake. But just as they were about to cross the ice lake, a sledge appeared behind them and chased them. "White witch!" Everyone in Narnia knows that the White Witch likes to ride a sled pulled by the wolf family when traveling. It''s fast. It must be the white witch that comes after her. After escaping for a while, the sledge was getting closer and closer. A magpie found that it was not a white witch, but an old man with a white beard. It was not a wolf pulling the sledge, but several elk. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gray is getting familiar with his strength in the northern swamp camp. More than a dozen small races have come here these days to add a little achievement points to him. He has added agility. All four-dimensional attributes have reached 25 points. To improve our strength, we should naturally exercise well and achieve mastery. Otherwise, when fighting, we may make mistakes because we are not familiar with the soaring power. And with the arrival of these races, gray felt his connection with Narnia deepened, and the snow outside the northern swamp melted faster. Now the snow of owl forest has melted, exposing the lush forest, and their resources come from more sources. At the same time, the dwarves also forged a large number of weapons and armor, and other semi-human races are also helping to forge weapons. Gray''s men already have a fully armed army. As long as they train the army in a period of time, they are not afraid to fight the White Witch head-on. With more resources, gray is still preparing a secret weapon. After a hard rest, gray is going to catch some fish. The front elk pulled a sled and ran over the water. Greten stood up and looked at each other warily. "Merry Christmas." The sledge stopped in front of him. An old man with white beard came down and came down from the sledge like a big package. "Santa Claus?" "Yes, it''s me." Santa smiled, "the first Christmas in a hundred years, are you excited?" "This is your Christmas present." Santa picked and picked, took out a wooden box from the big package and handed it to gray. Gray took the box and had a guess in his heart. When he opened it, it was as he thought. "Thank you." Put the box away and gray thanked him sincerely. Santa shook his head. "Don''t hurry. Thank you. There''s more." Then he took out a stick from his backpack. When he took it all out, gray found that it was a long gun. "It''s said that your weapon was damaged last time you fought. It was made from the branches of the apple tree in the orchard. With some magic metal, it''s extremely strong and invincible." Aslan''s gentle voice came from behind. Gray tried with a long gun. He felt like he was tailor-made for himself. He took advantage of it. The weight, length and even the shape of the sharp point were just what he wanted. "Thank you for your generosity, Aslan!" Gray said thanks more solemnly than when he got the box. He knew it was a deal, and the gun was a gift from the other party. However, the apple tree is really useful. When alive, it can bear magical apples, wither and make all kinds of magic equipment. Even the wardrobe where the four brothers and sisters came to Narnia was made by the professor from an apple planted by an apple tree. Chapter 255 At the camp, gray looked at the snow on the distant mountain and his eyes suddenly stopped. "Little jasmine, has the ice melted?" "Ah?" Little Molly, sleeping with a strawberry in her arms, turned over and got up from the carpet. Her trance foot stepped on Esther''s tail and looked at gray suspiciously. "Forget it, you keep sleeping." Gray waved his hand and looked speechless. He didn''t know what to ask. Little Molly Oh, fell down and continued to sleep with esteen''s tail in her arms. "Well, in the morning, the snow on the mountain is still very thick, but now, you can see that the mountain is green." Esteen raised his head to answer. "Hehe, fake ones are different from genuine ones. I worked hard for more than a month to thaw the northern swamp and owl forest, but they just came and did nothing, but they can quickly revive the whole Narnia world." Gray''s face was sad. People really can''t compare with each other. "No, I''m the genuine one. Sometimes it''s normal for fake ones to make the genuine one have no way to go." A backhand shot pierced a huge stump and gray muttered to himself. "Your Majesty, after our detection, the white witch is already gathering troops and preparing for war." A falcon fell, came to him and said. "Dwarves, giants, wolves, werewolves and Tauren all have large-scale mobilization. According to my observation, the number of troops is no less than 3000." Gray waved to Lamia in the distance, "how many troops do we have now?" "Your Majesty, according to your request, there are 4200 troops being trained at present, but there are 2800 without armor and 13000 without weapons." Lamia said, but the voice turned, "however, as long as your Majesty''s sword pointed, even without weapons and armor, we will fight for your majesty." "I know your loyalty, but don''t worry. The white witch can''t fight for the time being. Besides, who says I must fight when she calls?" Gray smiled softly. "In that case, why should I build so many defense facilities?" "Don''t worry, we can defeat the white witch, but there''s no need to be so anxious. I hope that all those loyal to me will not die on the battlefield because their equipment is not as good as others. Even if they die, they will die for honor." The eagle warrior deeply buried his head and hit his chest with his palm and fist, "Your Majesty, your kindness shines on us like the sun in the sky and gives us warmth. However, to die for your majesty is to die for honor." "I can feel your loyalty more pure than crystal, but any unnecessary sacrifice is stupid. Go down and have a rest." Gray encouraged him and waved him off. Lamia bit her lips and thought for a while, explaining, "Your Majesty, armor weapons are being urgently built, just because the habits and characteristics of various ethnic groups are different, and even the molds have to be constantly adjusted, so it is difficult to improve the speed." Gray shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. There''s a saying in my hometown that I don''t fight unprepared war. I''m not ready. I''m not going to fight. If the White Witch wants to fight, come and attack my camp. See if she can break my camp." Obviously, he came with a decisive attitude. As a result, he found no trace of the enemy after looking around. After exploring, he found that the enemy was eating hot pot at home. Gray was particularly happy at the thought of the scene. In the afternoon, several magpies returned to the camp with three people. Gray had expected this when he saw the massive melting of ice and snow. He went to see three people with Aslan and found that one magpie was missing. "Three sons of mankind, plus your majesty, four sons of mankind have all arrived. It''s time to defeat the white witch." "Yes, the snow on the mountain has melted, and the magic of the white witch is not so powerful." "I think we should send troops as soon as possible to defeat the white witch." "No, I heard them say that armor weapons are not enough. Now is not the best time to start war." "Why do they come now? Your majesty has everything ready. Even if we don''t need them, we can defeat the white witch." "But there are four sons of mankind in the prophecy." With the arrival of gray and Aslan, the voices subsided in an instant. "What about your companions? I remember you were four together." When sending owls before, sekes, the tree man, said that owls have big goals. Since they are just guiding the way, it is better to send smaller people, so gray sent four magpies to pick them up, one for each, without favoritism. Peter thought the other party was asking himself and was about to answer when the Magpies chirped. "Your Majesty, the fool went to find the fool who ran away." "He said he wanted to finish your task. What a fool. How can he come out alive after entering the White Witch''s castle." "We persuaded him, but he refused and ran away." From the chatter of magpies, gray also roughly understood the whole story. It was nothing more than that Edmund did not resist the temptation of happy sugar and went to the White Witch''s palace again. The little magpie thought about his mission and decided to save him. Sure enough, he is a fool. Gray secretly said that like him, he never risked his life to save those who died well. But then again, is that Turkish candy really so happy? How does it compare with fat house happy water? "He is a responsible man. I wish him a safe return." Gray nodded and said nothing about the rescue. "Your Majesty... Edmund, he was captured by the white witch. We need your help." Peter, holding the king''s sword, said with some remorse. "No, it''s not. He went to the White Witch''s castle by himself. He''s a betrayer." But magpies mercilessly broke their fragile language camouflage. "Then he betrayed all of us. He''s a traitor." Someone said angrily. "He''s just confused by the white witch. I''ve gone too far with him, so he''ll do it. He won''t betray us." Peter quickly explained, "please be sure to save him." "Don''t worry, we''ll save him." Aslan said and explained to them, "not everyone can resist the magic of the white witch. Don''t blame him for that." Gray looked back at Aslan in surprise, because it was very different from what he said in the original film. Originally, Aslan said that it was such a betrayal that made people sad. This time, he excused Edmund and said that he was only bewitched by magic, and his attitude was too bad. Although his arrival has changed a lot, what he has changed is only events, but a person''s character will not change unless there are major changes in the other person''s life. So why did Aslan change like this because of himself? But I have nothing that can affect Aslan''s character. "Gray?" Aslan''s voice sounded. Gray looked up. "What?" "How do you think Edmund should be saved?" Gray looked serious. "We all know that the White Witch''s castle is not accessible, but the eagle soldiers told me that the white witch is preparing for war, so we can only expect her to take Edmund with us, otherwise..." He didn''t say what would happen otherwise. He continued: "anyway, I will send five Eagle warriors and five Griffin warriors to save him. If I''m surprised, I should be able to save him. If I can''t save him, we will avenge him." "Your Majesty, we can help find out if he follows the white witch." The magpie said that Edmund was lost because they didn''t take good care of him, and they also had a certain responsibility. "Well, you are small and not easy to be found. Just follow them." Gray nodded and agreed to give them a chance. Chapter 256 In order to reassure the three, gray sent the most powerful soldier of the eagle family, Santa. They wanted to follow, but after Gray''s friendly persuasion, they finally understood their weakness and how powerless they were in the face of the white witch. They no longer asked to follow and drag their feet. They just kept asking to save people. "Gray, they are still children after all. You just "Everyone is a piece of primitive iron ore. some people have been beaten into steel, while others have always been ore. Youth is the best time to be tempered. We should take advantage of this time to shape a sound personality for children. " Gray looked at the lake in front of him and looked at the vicissitudes of life. "I think although I am still 18 years old, I feel and roll all the way since I was a child. I have suffered a lot. It all depends on my father''s strict requirements and clear understanding of myself when I was a child." Shriver looked at him sympathetically. "Your childhood was really unfortunate... Bah, I mean, your father is a good father." "Thank you. I''ve been thinking about whether an excellent person like me should have more efforts and education the day after tomorrow or more innate talents." Gray had a serious look on his face. "No, don''t think about it. You''re not good at all." Make complaints about trees. "Besides, Aslan, don''t you also say that they need to grow up? I think this time is just right." Gray shrugged and strode forward. At night, in the dark, five eagles and five Griffins suddenly swooped down and attacked the dwarf guarding Edmund. Then Sanger stretched out his claws and tore the rope on him with his sharp iron claws. "Who are you?" "Don''t talk nonsense. Where''s the magpie?" Sanger impatiently interrupted. Although he was asked to save people, he had known the situation before, and then he was not good to Edmund''s senses, so the proud eagle didn''t bother to pay attention to him. "He... He... He..." Edmund stammered. "Speak quickly." Sanger gave a low roar, and Edmund said the whole thing. When the magpie saved him, it had been turned into a stone statue by the white witch, and then fell to the ground into a pile of rubble. "All right, let''s go." Since the magpie is dead, there is no need to continue to rescue. Sanger pointed to a fallen Griffin. "Sit up!" Why Griffins? Of course, the proud eagle will not be his mount. Edmund was almost frightened and sat on the back of the Griffin. "Hold on." The Griffin shouted and fluttered into the sky. Below, the White Witch''s temporary camp quickly became restless. But the culprit had flapped his wings leisurely and flew away into the distance. Back in the northern swamp, Santa handed over the man to Aslan and left directly. His wife is still waiting for him. Edmund was saved. When gray got the news, he just let out a sound, and then he continued to refine the medicine. With a large number of people, gray sent some people to collect herbs and got a lot of experimental resources. Moreover, the improvement of magic control also improved his grasp of the balance of various characteristics when refining magic potions and equipment, and he also had a sharper perception of drug properties and material integration, and the success rate of potions increased sharply. At present, there are many bottles and cans in Gray''s backpack. There are all kinds of colors. There is no doubt that these are all finished products with a certain magical effect. Take a night off. The next day, the world was still running in an orderly way, and there was no major change because of who came. People in the camp have their own tasks. Although they are not heavy, they also need time to complete them. Gray didn''t take care of the four new humans. Aslan assigned them tasks. The youngest Lucy went to help others, two boys went to practice fencing and horse riding, and Susan learned archery. But before they could practice anything, the white witch came uninvited. Although she was blocked outside the northern swamp by the fortification forged by gray, she still arrogantly asked Aslan to hand over the traitor Edmund to her according to Nania''s law. The white witch is a person who is good at using the rules. Although she is hateful, she usually doesn''t directly violate Nania''s rules, but plays the edge ball, and then forces others to touch the rules unknowingly or have to violate the rules in order to survive. In this way, she can punish them with legitimate reasons. When gray arrived, Aslan was confronted with the white witch with a group of four. The white witch was confident and brought only a few Cyclops to carry her, not to protect her. "Grandma Janice, you''re here. Welcome. What a rare guest. Please come in. I''ll come right away when I hear from you. I''m sorry for the poor reception." Gray walked over with great enthusiasm and opened his mouth with a series of polite words. But even if it was polite, the words in front of this sentence had already touched the delicate nerves of the witch, and had directly brought her a mask of sea mud. But gray scolded the soldiers in front as if he didn''t see it. "What are you doing? Grandma Janice came to visit us and didn''t even allow people to enter the door. That''s not a way to treat guests. It''s too impolite. Get out of the way." The soldiers looked at each other, looked at gray, then Aslan, and hesitated to get out of the way. "Gray, don''t be paranoid. If it was just Aslan, I might go in and have a look, but you are... The White Witch looked at him up and down, sneered and disdained," I don''t want to be caught and locked in a cage as soon as I go in. " "I sincerely invite you to be a guest. You think so of me. You''re too much." Gray covered his chest with one hand and pointed to the white witch. He complained bitterly, as if the white witch had done something angry and resentful. "Ha ha!" "But it doesn''t matter. I forgive you, and according to Narnia''s law, your request to meet is in line with Narnia''s law. I can''t do anything to you. Why are you suspicious? Come in and have a chat." Gray restrained his expression and continued his warm invitation, but this time it was reasonable. The White Witch continued to sneer, "you really can''t kill me or even hurt me, but what if you are too enthusiastic and plan to keep me here for a few more days and send troops to attack my army?" "Slander, unfounded slander, naked slander, inhuman slander, is simply to spend the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart. I''ve never thought so, and everyone can prove it." Gray denied with justice and strictness, and asked her to immediately stop this unwarranted slander and make a public apology to herself, otherwise she would reserve the right to investigate her for damaging her reputation. "Ha ha!" The White Witch didn''t bother to look at him more. "You''re a fart. You''ve committed the crime of deliberately damaging others'' reputation. Come and catch this outlaw. In a month, I''ll accept her apology on the highest mountain in Narnia." Gretu saw it, waved his hand, and all the soldiers came forward one after another. They don''t know what Narnia''s rules are. Anyway, they can do whatever your majesty asks. Chapter 257 Gray''s plan finally died. Although the plan was thought out temporarily, it was a little crude. On the one hand, on the other hand, there was a traitor on his side. Aslan Fei said that it was not in line with Nania''s law and tried to dissuade him. Said that if forced to do so, there will be very serious consequences, and Narnia may no longer exist. No way, gray thought again and again and decided that adults don''t remember villains and forgive her for the time being. This time, she doesn''t have to apologize. However, in this way, the meeting between the two sides was held outside the outpost. "Aslan, according to the laws of Narnia, all traitors should be handed over to me, and I will decide his life and death." The White Witch looked around with haughty eyes and didn''t seem to pay attention to anyone. "This is my right, and Aslan can''t deny my right." Aslan, who was still a little tough, was a little empty, because what the white witch said was a fact, irrefutable, and there was no loophole to drill. Of course, it does not mean that all traitors must die, but that it is up to her to decide. Life and death are all between her thoughts. Gray originally wanted to say that he was not a traitor, but that he had long entered the enemy''s undercover and had never betrayed. However, when he was about to speak, he found that the world seemed a little different. Edmund was clearly marked with a traitor''s sign, which was the sign of Narnia''s law. At the same time, he is becoming closer and closer to Narnia, and a hazy veil is about to be lifted in front of him. "Aslan, I''ll leave it to you." Gray''s face changed slightly. After saying that, no matter where it was, he sat directly on the ground. "How is that possible?" The White Witch looked at gray in surprise, then waved her staff and wanted to sneak him in. At this time, Aslan jumped in front of gray, blocked the White Witch''s dangerous eyes, looked at her with dignified eyes and asked severely, "Janice, are you going to murder a king recognized by Narnia in a peaceful meeting?" "Aslan, you''re too nervous. Little gray was just so enthusiastic. I just wanted to respond to him." Janice said expressionless. Just as the other party can''t hurt her in this peaceful meeting, she can''t hurt the other party again, otherwise the other party will have a reason to do it. She won''t want to go out in the siege of this army. Regretfully, she sighed in her heart, and the White Witch looked at Edmund again, which was her goal this time. Even if you save him, what can you do? Don''t you want to return him to me in the end? Although she now seriously doubts that the traitor is not one of the four people in the prophecy, it doesn''t matter. As long as it can hit the other party''s morale, it doesn''t matter whether he is the son of prophecy or not. Moreover, according to her understanding of Aslan, the other party will stop her and put forward some conditions. If so, some will play. She won''t let him go easily without tearing a piece of meat off him. "That''s best." Aslan kept his eyes on her, never relaxed for a moment, and never gave him any chance. The White Witch tightened her hand holding the staff, pretending to look at the nervous group of four, "Aslan, now give me this traitor. For Narnia, I don''t think you will refuse or hinder me from exercising my power." The four were all nervous. Peter even pulled out his sword. If a white witch dared to come forward and catch people, he would dare to fight with her. But the White Witch just glanced at him and turned her attention back to Aslan. Now she is destined to be unable to solve these prophecies. She can only think of a way on Aslan. "Janice, let''s talk about it later." Aslan frowned and said softly, not wanting to discuss the subject with her. "Do you want to violate the law of Narnia?" The White Witch insisted, and the magic wand excitedly pointed to him. She was going to do it the next moment. "You know I don''t mean that. Although all the traitors belong to you, you don''t have to deal with them immediately. Didn''t you do anything before?" "When and how to deal with it is my power. You have no right to interfere. I don''t have to report anything to you. You''re no longer the king of Narnia, but I am." The White Witch smiled sarcastically, "now, give me the traitor immediately." After gray closed his eyes, he felt that all the sounds and tangible things around him were far away from him. He seemed to fall into a bottomless abyss and kept falling down. I don''t know how long later, he found a trace of holy light in front of him, as if the most sacred object in the world was in front, tempting people to explore. Gray wanted to go quickly. With his idea, his body in the dark moved forward quickly. Soon, he found something in front of him emitting holy light. It''s not something tall. It''s just a flat slate. It''s even rough. It feels like it''s picked up from anywhere. Of course, anything with a layer of holy light will feel completely different. At least gray now looked at this slate and didn''t feel how simple it was. Instead, he felt that it had a sense of returning to nature. As he approached, gray found the slate clearer and clearer in front of him. On the simple and holy stone slab, there are strange words one after another. Gray clearly doesn''t know any of them, but when he sees these words, he can understand their meaning. "Jantis, who controls the power of winter, will have the right to punish all the sinners in Narnia." "The creator of the world can give the throne to others." "The people of Narnia cannot be food for each other." "Confrontation and killings arising from war are not included in crimes." "Betrayal resulting from the change of the throne is not included in the crime." "During a peaceful meeting, the two sides shall not be hurt." "If the sincere person is willing to die for the Betrayer, the sincere person will be reborn after death." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gray looked down one by one and found that what was written on it was the ubiquitous law of Narnia. "No, didn''t my last meeting with the White Witch be peaceful? Why was she able to chase me? " Gray wondered that although it was her purpose to let her chase herself, it was obviously against the law of Narnia. Then the slate uploaded a message. However, none of the two sides is not harbouring evil intentions. Both sides have their own schemes and even have no intention of peace talks. Both sides are fooling each other, which is not a real peaceful meeting. "Shit, that''s it." When he understood the truth, gray didn''t feel wronged. Just when he planned to continue reading, a mysterious holy light text floated on the slate and slowly flew towards him. "What?" Gray was always wary of things of unknown origin, and immediately retreated in panic, but the line of words kept moving with him, and was still approaching, and soon entered his body and disappeared. "No, I''m not pure." Grayton was pale and heartbroken. Chapter 258 Outside the northern swamp camp, the atmosphere has become more and more intense, but the white witch is not angry at all and looks at Aslan like watching a good play. "Aslan, now that you are like this, the Narnia law has begun to notice. The Narnia law can''t work, and the problem will appear soon." The White Witch gently shook her head and looked around with regret, "what a pity, the world has just been unsealed from the ice and snow and covered by fire." The white witch said it was a pity, but her eyes were full of banter, and she didn''t care at all. In fact, it is true. She doesn''t care about this land at all. She doesn''t care whether Narnia is destroyed or not, because she has found some secrets. If that plan doesn''t come true, it''s a big deal to continue to sleep. Anyway, she had been sleeping for a long time. It''s just the destruction of the world. I haven''t experienced it. What''s the fuss. As her voice fell, the White Witch began to exercise her part of her rights, but Edmund was not in her hand, and another Nanya ruler was obstructing, which made the law begin to conflict. "Wait a minute!" Gray stood up and said very handsome. "What''s your opinion, kid?" The white witch said impolitely. "No problem." Gray shrugged. Edmund''s traitor identity was not because the war chose another follower, but because he betrayed his brothers and sisters and his family. "But... Grela took a long tone and looked at Edmund solemnly, making him tremble." Edmund, do you sincerely repent of your past mistakes? " "What?" Several people, including Edmund, were stunned. They didn''t understand why gray asked so suddenly. Edmund looked puzzled, and a tree root behind him whipped on his back. The pain woke him up. "Yes, I regret it. I shouldn''t have done that." Gray nodded and was satisfied with his pious confession. "Are you willing to accept punishment for your mistakes?" "I... Edmund didn''t dare to answer. To accept punishment is to give himself to the white witch. What''s the difference between that and dying? Under the beating of the roots, Edmund bit his teeth and tears in the corners of his eyes, "I will!" "Look at the tears of regret." Gray said in a high voice, "well, I''ll punish you to carry your armor barefoot every day for the next seven days and run back and forth between the outpost and the camp three times. Will you?" "I will!" Edmund exclaimed. He finally understood. Gray seemed to plan to use this way to make the white witch no longer punish him. "Little king, Edmund is a sinner, and his crimes should be judged by me." The White Witch noticed something wrong and said coldly, "give him to me now!" With the words of the White Witch falling, the land of Narnia began to shake, a touch of red rose on the distant mountains, and the mountains began to spontaneous combustion. "You are so cute." Gray shook his head at the White Witch and walked up to Edmund with a serious face. "I forgive your sins in the name of King Narnia, Lord of Narnia redemption and dawn." With that, gray reached out his hand and grabbed at Edmund, but his movement was very slow, as if he had received incomparably strong resistance in the middle. In fact, it''s true. He feels like he''s pressing a mountain. The extremely heavy pressure makes his every move extremely difficult. His arm is like in the mud, and every action has to pay unprecedented efforts. "Aslan!" Filled with worry, Peter looked to Aslan for help. Aslan''s eyes were deep. While paying attention to the movement of the white witch, he also paid attention to gray. He used both his heart and his eyes. "Don''t worry, Edmund, don''t move." Aslan warned. Recently, the group of four has been with Aslan and received some of his teachings. They all feel that he is a trustworthy elder. Even if they are anxious at his words, they begin to wait patiently. Gray finally grabbed Edmund''s palm, as if he had grabbed something from him, and then squeezed it hard to crush the invisible thing into pieces. When he finished this simple action, he was already sweating and his clothes were like getting wet in the water. Gray felt that his feet were a little soft and couldn''t support him, so he had to kneel down on the ground. At this time, a pair of arms were very fast and held him before he fell down. "Thank you." Gray said weakly, trying to lift his eyelids, but drowsiness was pouring in, which was going to knock him down. "I should say thank you for saving Edmund." A female voice sounded. If it was normal, even if the voice was a little vague, but according to the meaning of the words, he could know that this was Edmund''s sister Susan, but he was too tired. He was more tired than running around the mountain. Now he just wanted to sleep and didn''t want anything. "Give me a dream. Good night, everyone." The flame on the distant mountain had been extinguished, and the White Witch''s icy face had become bitter. She gnashed her teeth and said, "redemption and dawn, Aslan, you are still so calculating." "It was Narnia who recognized him. It has nothing to do with me." Aslan shook his huge head and said, "there is no traitor you want here. You can leave." "Lucy, give him a drop of your magic potion, which can quickly restore his energy." Aslan said to the White Witch and turned to look at the little girl quietly hiding next to Peter. Lucy obediently took out her fruit dew. Susan took it from her hand, opened it and put a drop into gray''s mouth. At the same time, a green magic ball also hit Gray''s head. "Well, it''s dawn?" Gray opened his eyes and felt energetic. Then he saw Susan with freckles and thick lips. He was almost shocked. Whether Susan is a beautiful woman or not in the original book, this is really not in line with Gray''s aesthetics. Seeing the bottle in her hand, gray quickly understood the whole story. He stood up from Susan''s arms. Gray was about to say something when he saw the White Witch sitting in the chair held by the giants. "Here we are. Let''s go after dinner." Gray was eager to stay, but the white witch was unmoved, so he had to change his words, "when you lose the job of Queen Narnia, I have a job of human flesh refrigerator for you. I think you are very suitable and well paid." The White Witch left without looking back. The ignored gray looked back at little Lucy and touched her little head, "thank you for your potion and sugar." When Lucy said thank you and began to eat sugar, gray continued to smile and say, "can you give me some water in your medicine?" Edmund looked at gray in shock. It was the same when the White Witch abducted him. He gave sugar first, and then offered terms. "Yes, big brother is a good man. Here you are." Lucy said sweetly. "Gray, this is Lucy''s Christmas present." Aslan kindly reminded. But king gray happened to be deaf at this time. In the eyes of the people, he poured out a few drops of Lucy''s Potion, put it in a small bottle, turned his head and looked at Aslan, "I just need a few drops to study. My little jasmine is much more powerful than this thing." Although he wants all good things, even if he can''t use them, it''s good to collect them. But he really can''t get through that barrier in his heart... Maybe! "Yes, I''m great." Little Molly puts her hands on her hips to show that gray is telling the truth. Chapter 259 The matter between Edmund and the white witch was solved, and the northern swamp entered a short period of peaceful development. How short is this time? The next day, the White Witch sent someone to the afternoon and asked to fight it on the basin grassland, which was the decisive battle place between the two sides in the original film. Gray knew that according to Narnia''s law, both sides had a preparation period. Once the war was over, the other side must fight it in the battlefield in January. Gray was very hurt after reading this law, but Aslan said that when they agreed on this law, they wanted to prevent Narnia from falling into a long war. Moreover, there are supplementary provisions. If one party''s army far exceeds that of the other party and is the proponent of the decisive battle, it will not be allowed to use all its troops. The number of its troops must be equal to that of the weak party and cannot exceed too much. Of course, these have nothing to do with gray. When the White Witch left, because he knew this rule, he immediately ordered everyone not to put the White Witch''s letter in. But the despicable White Witch sent a group of crows to spread the war over the camp. Although gray immediately let the Griffins and owls stop it, he still saw the war. Gray was silent for a long time after reading the battle book. Just when people thought he was going to agree to the decisive battle, gray pointed out that there was a typo in it. He thought that the White Witch did not pay attention to the battle and was a blasphemy to the battle, so he wrote a severe reprimand and asked her to reissue the battle book to show respect for each other. And this time, a large number of air forces were deployed in the sky to ensure that the crows would never come back, and there would never be a battle in Gray''s eyes. After the White Witch failed once, she angrily frozen the men who signed the war, and then the second time she didn''t continue to send messengers to deliver the war, but wrote a war directly in the sky on a clear day. Gray looked up and saw it. There was no typo this time. Even Gray''s good excuses for accidentally getting the war, such as the dirt on the stationery, were useless. Narnia''s law determined that the war was valid. "Janice really deserves to be a despicable usurper. He can think of such a sinister way." Gray sat on the throne and said angrily to the leaders of all ethnic groups below. It seems that your excuse for refusing the other party''s war is more than that? And it''s not like a normal king can do anything to flirt with a white witch on the edge of death in his reply? Some leaders were disgusted, but they all knew that gray was an honest and noble king. These thoughts in their hearts must be misunderstood, the evil side of their heart, which needed to be purified, so no one said it. Seeing no one talking, gray knew that they must be criticizing the White Witch''s despicable behavior in their hearts. He cleared his throat and attracted everyone''s attention. "Although the White Witch''s behavior is despicable, due to the law of Narnia, we can only prepare for the battle." "Your Majesty, fight, we are not afraid of fighting." Auris, the leader of the Centaur, said excitedly, his fighting spirit was high, and his brand-new long sword exuded a frightening murderous spirit. "Your Majesty, the owls are always at your command." "Your Majesty, the eagle family can beat the White Witch''s army at any time." "Your Majesty, the Griffins ask for battle." "Your Majesty, the half sheep people are willing to be the vanguard." "The snake people can fight at any time, but when the snake people will fight is up to your majesty." With Gray''s words falling, there was a loud voice of war in the hall. No race flinched at this time. Gray stretched out his hand and pressed their intention. "I see your courage and loyalty, but now is not the best showdown. We still need to wait." Gray turned to Aslan and four future kings of Narnia. "Aslan, Peter, Susan, what do you think?" "Gray, the people of Narnia never fear evil and never escape combat." Aslan said in a deep voice, "courage and faith are the sharpest weapons and the hardest armor in our hands." Hearing what he said, gray also knew why the two sides in the film started a decisive battle so soon. After following Aslan, these people didn''t seem to care much about death. "I think gray is right. We can let the soldiers wear better armor and sharper weapons, and our chances of victory will be greater. This is not only for the victory of the battle, but also for the responsibility of every Nanya soldier." Peter thought for a moment and said. Susan nodded too. "I support gray." The remaining two little responders had no sense of existence and were ignored by everyone. "It seems that everyone feels that this battle should continue to be delayed. I respect your ideas." Gray nodded with satisfaction. Unless the form was severe, he would not fight an uncertain battle. As long as conditions were available, he would try to raise the winning rate. Who agrees with your point of view? There are so many people in the hall who choose to go to war. Only a few of your recent responders agree with your point of view. Perhaps this is the cultural estrangement and different ideas. However, it has little to do with him. He just wants to win the decisive battle, and then successfully become the king of Narnia, obtain countless materials and improve his level of refining medicine and manufacturing magic equipment. It''s so simple. Anyway, if he doesn''t want to go to war, the battle can''t start. Even Aslan can''t mobilize the army. They agreed at the beginning. Moreover, Aslan basically doesn''t do anything except being a mascot in the northern swamp. He has a high sense of existence, but he never participates in a specific thing. At most, he gives some suggestions. Because Aslan himself knows that after the defeat of the white witch, he can''t stay to rule Narnia. At this time, the future king has the ability to manage, so let him know it all in advance. "How are the war preparation materials?" Gray cares. "Your Majesty, there are more than 4000 weapons, and the same is true of armor. In five or six days, even the eagle family can have weapons equipped on their claws, and the Griffin also has suitable armor." Said the dwarf elder ente, who was responsible for the equipment. "Well done." Gray looked at the belligerent look of the people around him and nodded. "Then we''ll start the war in ten days." After the equipment is built, the combat effectiveness has basically reached the bottleneck. If you want to increase it, you can only increase the number. However, if you increase the number here, the number of white witches will also increase. One come and two go is equal to nothing. It''s a waste of time. At that time, there was no need to delay. Moreover, he also understood that these people are eager to fight and vent their grievances over the past 100 years, which can not be suppressed for a long time. With the determination of the time of war, everyone below cheered, and the warm voice could lift the roof. We began to discuss the details of battlefield layout. That race went ahead, those races went behind and flanked, which were all exquisite. Otherwise, if we don''t cooperate well, we will only lose a piece of combat effectiveness on our side out of thin air. Chapter 260 When the White Witch learned the time of the showdown, she was also arranging tactics in an orderly manner, and asked the dwarves to update some equipment and provide more weapons and arrows at this time. Although she also found that there were the 100 people who disappeared from the dwarf race opposite, the dwarf race leader explained that ente really went to dig a mine. When should he be forcibly kidnapped by the enemy. This statement has no credibility, but the White Witch temporarily chose to believe it. The dwarves are a powerful force in the first World War under her, whether providing weapons and equipment or fighting in the battlefield. At this time, she can''t break her arm, so she doesn''t know for the time being and waits for the settlement after autumn, if there is one. Gray doesn''t know the specific situation here, but she knows very well that her troops are not as many as others see. As soon as Aslan came back, most of the races in Narnia took refuge in the past, and the number is not much worse than her side. The reason for the gap is that the loss of those races in the past 100 years is not small, otherwise the number is definitely much higher than her side. This is also a reason why she is anxious to go to war. Otherwise, if they really wait until they are ready, and then slowly train the army and develop the population, she really doesn''t have to fight and can surrender directly. Now, although she is the initiator of the war, in fact, the number of troops is not restricted, but restricted in the eyes of others, and she still has an advantage. Nine days passed in a flash. The ninth day, the northern swamp camp. Early in the morning, the armies of all ethnic groups started from here and rushed to the basin grassland not far from the owl forest. It took half a day for the army to come to the decisive battle. However, far away, gray ordered to prepare lunch, rest for a day, conserve energy, go to war tomorrow, and don''t give the white witch the chance to wait for work. After lunch, gray sat in the Griffin and went to the White Witch''s camp to explore the situation. "Madam, come out and have a chat. Don''t be shy. Everyone is a colleague and there are some topics." The White Witch rushed out in her chariot. Without a word, it was a storm like magic attack. Fortunately, someone knew himself and his enemy and didn''t relax his vigilance. He opened his shield at the first time to protect himself and the Griffin from harm. "They are all peers. It''s unreasonable to fight when you meet?" Gray said sadly. "What peer?" The White Witch glared at him and was ready for a magic attack. "You and I are both kings and mages. Of course, we are peers." Gray naturally said, "my mother taught me from childhood that you have to find interests and hobbies to find a wife. I think you are very suitable. Although you are a little older, I don''t mind. Who can keep you young forever? For the long-lived species, I think we can appropriately relax some standards. There''s nothing wrong with the age difference of 180 years, don''t you think? " "Why don''t you surrender and avoid the loss of life? It''s a good thing to wash the darkness in your heart. Maybe you can get my salvation." Gray opened his arms and said compassionately, "you should also know my power, redemption and dawn. Come, embrace light and hope." "I will kill you, pull out your skin bag, drain your blood and break your bones in front of everyone." The white witch said murderously. Remembering what happened after meeting this guy, she couldn''t find a reason for him to live. Only by torturing him to death could she release her anger. Gray looked embarrassed and hesitated. "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult. I don''t mean to look down on you." Then he put his palm in his mouth and said to the white witch like a whisper: "I told you quietly that I''m super powerful. I''m afraid you''re not my opponent now. It''s easy to be beaten in the face when you say such big words. However, I always respect people with dreams. I still want to wish you good luck." Although it was whispered, it was actually loud and could spread all over the White Witch''s camp. But without realizing it, he continued, "if there are people in your army who want to take refuge in me, they can run to both sides when the war starts, so that they may be saved from being attacked by my soldiers." With that, Gray was suddenly surprised, "Oh, it seems that I shouldn''t have said this to you. It''s a mistake." But then he was relieved, "what''s the matter? Anyway, no matter how hard you struggle, you can''t avoid the end of failure. It''s the so-called good birds choose trees to live. Everyone, you must choose a master who can keep you alive, otherwise your life will end here. If someone wakes up in time and is willing to give up the dark, my camp is outside the owl forest. You are welcome at any time. " Gray pointed to the bracelet, and a speech appeared, with thousands of words, which he read in a cadence of speech. It first expounds the crime of the White Witch and praises her greatness. Anyway, there is only one meaning, that is, the surrender lives and the stubborn dies. A speech was rudely interrupted by the white witch before reading it. Even the White Witch almost petrified them directly. King gray angrily accused the white witch that this means of interrupting the election speech is immoral, an extremely vicious competition, and a despicable act that will be despised by all honest people. However, the White Witch''s heart was as black as the bottom of the pot. She didn''t care about his complaint at all. She waved several killing moves. But gray had to give up his carefully prepared speech and ride the Griffin back to the camp. The Griffin just took off. Gray saw the group of four who had been watching him in the distance. They rode four Griffins and stopped at the top of the basin. They could just see this side. "What are you doing?" Peter flew over on a Griffin and walked side by side with gray. Gray looked at him. "What do you think the war is fighting?" "Isn''t war just war?" Peter wondered, if war is not war, what else can it be? "Fighting is not just about both sides going to the battlefield with weapons. You cut me and I stab you. Fighting is about strength, strategy, materials and morale." "These are the factors that determine the outcome. With a large number of troops, strong strategies, abundant materials and high morale, we are basically in an invincible position." "So?" Unwilling to answer, he returned to the camp. When it was dark, gray immediately gathered all the flying units, and then let Aslan cover the moon in the sky, and Narnia fell into darkness. "What else do you want?" Asked Peter. "Go and say good night to the white witch." Gray smiled softly and suddenly looked at them seriously. "I have a task for you." The two sides do not use strategies, do not seek advantages, and directly set up formations on the battlefield to kill each other. Who wins in the end is who. What kind of idiot play is that? Anyway, gray never fought in such an idiot way. Gather a good team, Griffins and hawks grab a head sized stone one by one, owls grab two fist sized stones, and other larger birds fly to the southwest together. Before long, the White Witch''s camp had appeared in the eyes of everyone. In the dark night, the camp with a large number of torches was very easy to find. Everyone began to rest at the top of the basin. After half an hour, gray waved his hand and took them over the camp. Without saying a word, he directly asked them to throw stones at the densest place of the tent. At the same time, he also took out a long gun. This is a spear made of apple branches sent by Aslan, which was rebuilt by him. It uses the furnace of faith as the furnace and the power of faith as the fire. With Maxim''s crystal staff, Merlin''s dragon ring, a pile of materials sent by basazze and his own collection of magic materials, he selected the easiest and best materials to integrate into them. Today, the whole body of the long gun is cyan black. There are mysterious lines composed of starry gemstones and magic crystal fragments on the barrel, and a fiery red gem at the end of the gun. Because it is forged with the purest power of faith, which is very consistent with him. Chapter 261 Gray pointed at the bottom of the long gun, and the lines on the long gun immediately gave off Yingying brilliance, and the gem at the end of the gun emitted dazzling red light. At the top, magic poured out, and a mysterious magic array expanded rapidly like a balloon and shrouded over the camp. ¡° ¦Â?¦Ä? e ¦Õ??¦Ã??¡± The obscure spell came out of his mouth. As the spell began to start, the magic array in the air became more and more shining. Countless fireballs poured out of the array like meteorites and roared towards the camp below. The White Witch rushed out of her camp, looked at the sky almost covered above, took a red magic array of the whole camp, and almost broke her beautiful silver teeth. "Damn mean, disgusting, hypocritical bastard." She scolded. Although the white witch was angry, she didn''t lose her mind. She squatted down and her ice crystal staff slammed into the ground. With the ice crystal staff as the center, a large number of cold ice spread rapidly around. Countless icicles rose from the ground and quickly expanded in all directions after several meters high, with the intention of forming a huge ice cover to block this wave of magic attack. Gray looked at the situation below and nodded secretly. He really deserves to be a famous white witch. He responded quickly and made a very effective way to deal with it. Speaking fiercely in his heart, gray looked at the magic array below him. With the operation of the magic array, it is now close to the limit. Soon, this large-scale forbidden spell magic will fail. "It''s still a little bad. The magic is not perfect." Gray frowned. This magic was created under the guidance of several magic teachers in the college by imitating the wrath of Thor used by another magician in the basement. It was called meteor fire shower. A somewhat tacky name. Of course, at the beginning, he also thought of names such as millions of corpses, the mighty power of heaven, the anger of the sun god, the falling stars, but he felt that the atmosphere of pretending to force was too heavy and did not adopt it. As we all know, he was a low-key and connotative person, not a person who liked pretending to force. Magic is not perfect enough. What we need is time to improve it. The actual combat is only to test it once to obtain more data for improvement. Now it doesn''t work. Gray immediately began to prepare the second move. Of course, this move is not without effect. At least the previous stone air raid and some fire rain fell directly on the tent in the camp and blew up the whole camp. Gray''s second move is still an array, but this time it is no longer arranged in the air, but directly starts to build the array from the Griffin''s back. From a distance, it was as if he was sitting directly in the middle of the magic array. With the completion of the magic array, the ice cover under the white witch was completely set up to block all attacks. But without waiting for her to do anything, the flames on the tents around her seemed to suddenly have life, turning into fire snakes to lick the soldiers around. The White Witch looked at the top with hatred. Through the transparent ice cover, she could only see a red fuzzy figure. Her ears gradually became sharp, her eyes became flirtatious, her fingers became long claws, and her lips with sharp teeth cracked. "Ah ~ ~" The shrill sound sounded in the camp. Gray suddenly felt a shock. The array around him immediately exploded and disappeared into a little fluorescence. "Yes!" At the bottom of his eyes, gray wiped his nose and a touch of blood jumped into his eyes. "Go!" He patted the Griffin and asked him to drive himself towards the basin. "Gray, what''s the matter with you?" Little jasmine lay on his shoulder and asked anxiously. Then without delay, she directly a life magic into his body. "Thank you, little Molly. I''m much better." Although the brain is still buzzing, gray is doing well. The magic he just cast can help him expand his mental induction, which is why he can still control the fire attack below at high altitude. However, the White Witch screamed. It was acoustic attack plus mental attack, which not only hurt his mental power, but also caused magic counterattack. The White Witch returned to her normal appearance, looked up and scolded a fool in a low voice. "I heard it!" Gray''s voice came down from above. "Fighting is fighting. Personal attack is too much." The White Witch looked up and found that gray, who was going to leave, flew back on a Griffin. She was surprised and said, "it''s impossible. You''re obviously hurt. How can you be all right." Gray showed off and took out a small bottle and shook it in his hand. "Just one drop of sunflower fruit dew can cure all injuries. Isn''t it amazing? Do you want it? " Of course, in fact, not only the fruit dew of sunflower, but also the ELF''s treatment and his own intermediate self-healing ability work together, which can make him recover to a seemingly intact state in a short time. Yes, it really just seems intact. The mental damage is different from the excessive consumption last time. It can''t be cured by Guolu at once. It takes time to recover. But even so, he can now play most of his strength. "Mean bastard." Gray was shocked. "Why did grandma Janice say that?" "You''re not an open and aboveboard king. You''re just a mean rat living in the shadow. You think you''re the king when you wear the crown and sit on the throne? You can never be a real king. Your essence is a smelly mouse, a beggar who steals the throne. " Janice yelled at her, ignoring her image at all. "I didn''t expect you to see through my disguise." Gray''s face changed greatly. Finally, he took out a small dagger and looked at her with a gloomy face. His tone was deep and gloomy. "It seems that I can''t keep you." The Griffin turned his head hard. "Your Majesty, do you want me to fly down?" "Fly what?" Gray slapped him. "I''m kidding grandma Janice. How can I do that?" In the distant night, countless soldiers lit torches and came to the basin grassland. "Over the low mountain ahead, we can see the White Witch''s camp. Destroy them." Peter rode a one horned horse to the front and said to the soldiers behind him. "Drink your majesty Gray''s medicine and attack." With that, Peter took out a small water bottle, the size of a test tube, holding up to two saliva, and drank it with his head up. Behind him, all the soldiers silently took out a similar thing and drank the liquid. "Peter, I feel hot all over." Edmund said to Peter, feeling a little sick after drinking a bottle of liquid. "It doesn''t matter. Is this a medicine made by gray or a diluted version? It won''t burden the body, but it will make us as powerful as cattle and quick to respond." Peter comforted and drew out Aslan''s sword. "Go, kill them all!" In the dark, thousands of people didn''t carry anything extra except weapons and armor. They took torches to climb over the low earth slope from the basin grassland and saw the White Witch camp below. "The White Witch camp is in chaos. It''s your Majesty''s shot. Good chance to kill them." They saw that the White Witch''s camp was ablaze with fire and the noise did not stop. They knew that the opportunity had come. "Rush!" At this time, there was no need to cover up this distance. Everyone charged down and rushed towards the White Witch''s camp. Chapter 262 Talking happily with the white witch, gray looked at the ice cover below. "My mother told me to look at each other when talking to others, or we don''t respect others. In order to show respect, let''s break the ice cover so that we can see each other." He tried to make a suggestion, but the White Witch directly thickened the ice cover and scoffed at his suggestion. Gray looked back at the distance and smiled with satisfaction. After the Griffins left, they came back with stones. A new round of bombing is about to begin. Moreover, he also saw soldiers running in the distance. Thousands of soldiers had been pressed into the border. The white witch was also aware of this situation, and her face became very ugly. "The decisive day is tomorrow. You are violating the law of Narnia." "I asked Aslan. There is no such requirement in the law of Narnia. It must be decided on a certain day, as long as it is within a month after the war." Gray said faintly that he would not leave such an obvious flaw. He asked Aslan before he started. On the understanding of the law of Narnia, who can compare with the creator of Narnia? So Aslan said it would be fine. Of course it would be fine. "But you''ve set the day of the showdown yourself, dishonest despicable." "What did I say? Do you have any written evidence? " Gray shrugged. "This time, don''t you vote?" "Do you think you will win?" The white witch was very angry, her eyes were evil, and her tone was gloomy. "Isn''t it?" Gray asked, the White Witch camp is in chaos, and the major races in the camp are still confused. She doesn''t know what the situation is now and can''t organize effective resistance. Does she think she can resist so many troops alone? In fact, there are not so many people. As long as there are a thousand people, gray feels that he will be beaten to death. Of course, if he doesn''t escape. How many people can the White Witch fight at one time? The troops coming down from the earth slope have reached the camp, and the two wings surround them to the side. They are not given the chance to escape. If they want to escape, it is the last chance to escape to the back. "Did you do it on purpose during the day? You deliberately use the appearance of trying to plot against them, in fact, to make me subconsciously relax my vigilance, focus on preventing them from escaping, and then attack us? " "No, I just play." Gray shrugged. "I don''t expect you to see through my plans. Have you ever fought? Sorry, I''m talking about the kind of war that the army and the army try their best to promote in order to win, considering every condition that can increase the odds of victory. I''m afraid not. Your battle is only a scuffle of thousands of people at most, with formation arrangement at most, and more small-scale fights of dozens of people. In my world, it''s called mob fighting, not war. So you have no experience in war and can''t think of that. It''s not that you''re not smart enough, but that the world limits your thinking. " The white witch was silent for a moment, hehe sneered, "that''s very good. I really don''t know. War can be fought like this, but I''m not comfortable. Don''t think about it!" At this time, some people began to rush into the camp to fight with the enemy, and a large number of troops gathered around the white witch. With a wave of her hand, she melted the ice cover after it blocked a wave of stone attack. "Kill the white witch." Some people saw the White Witch and began to attack the defense here with people and horses. After the ice cover disappeared, gray could see the White Witch surrounded by the crowd. She showed a strange smile to herself. The wand lost in front of her and read a series of magic spells, sometimes clear and high, sometimes vague and whispering. "How can you succeed?" Gray smiled gently, then grabbed a fireball the size of a basketball and threw it down. But before the fireball hit the target, a vulture flew out behind the white witch. Without any other action, he directly hit the fireball with his body and blocked the fireball falling on the white witch. As the White Witch continued to sing, gray felt more and more wrong at the bottom of her heart. The White Witch''s magic was not simple, but she was surrounded by her own people. Even if she used a wide range of attack magic now, could she still accurately attack the enemy? Before gray could figure it out, his attacks were blocked by vultures, and the dwarves below began to shoot with bows and arrows, affecting him to continue his attack. Before long, the White Witch finally completed her magic, opened her eyes indifferently, and spit out a few syllables with unknown meaning, which is not a normal language. "Sigh of lament!" With the white witch as the center, the cold wind blew around. At first, it was just like a breeze. Then, the cold wind grew stronger and colder, blowing on the body like a knife cutting an axe. In less than a second, the breeze completed the evolution from the strong wind. Moreover, a group of people closest to the white witch had been directly frozen into ice sculptures by the cold wind, and ice cream extended from them along the direction of the strong wind. "All back." Gray exclaimed, and the voice spread throughout the camp. He was still thinking about the magic of the white witch, which would avoid his own people. Now he found that he was wrong. The white witch was too cruel. She didn''t want to avoid her own people at all, or these people were not regarded by her as her own people at all, so she died when she died. There''s nothing to regret. While gray exclaimed, the man jumped directly from the Griffin''s back, and then hit the pile of people surrounding the white witch. The falling impact directly smashed several ice sculptures. Then he felt that the cold wind of the white witch was colder than the coldest place he had ever been in Narnia. It seemed that the cold could directly enter people''s bones and freeze the whole person. Of course, at this time, he could not carefully feel how powerful and magical the White Witch''s magic was. At the moment of his landing, he had inserted his long gun into the ground. The familiar magic array was launched, and the hot breath gushed out of the magic array, but compared with the cold wind of the white witch, this warmth was blown away in an instant, and the effect was a drop in the bucket. Even gray himself began to have frost on his eyebrows and eyes. Little jasmine was on his shoulder, but she shrank into his clothes and trembled. "No, the White Witch didn''t use such terrible magic in the original track, and the last one died was crisp. Although she jumped out in the second part, it wasn''t so terrible. How could she do such powerful magic if I did it? Was it aimed at me?" Gray couldn''t understand, even angry. How can we not play cards according to the routine? I allow you to have cards, but you can''t hang up for me, can you? "Little Molly, we''re ready. We may have to go." Gray bit his teeth and said, it''s really not good. He won''t fight with the white witch. "Roar!" A roar came and Aslan jumped in from the air. He did not see any other action, but kept roaring, but with his roaring and approaching step by step, the scope of the cold wind was gradually compressed. When he finally reached the White Witch''s position, the cold wind had completely disappeared, leaving only countless ice sculptures around him. But Aslan also felt bad. His beautiful fur was dyed red by blood. He opened his mouth and gasped. He looked embarrassed and had no dignity in the past. Chapter 263 Gray looked down. He was a little better than Aslan, but he was not much better. He was scarred. He took out a bottle of medicine and drank it directly. Under the action of medicine and self-healing ability, the injury recovered quickly. Gray touched her chest. Little Molly shivered out her little head and looked around, "is it all right?" "It''s all right." Patting her little head, gray went to Aslan, took out a bottle of medicine and delivered it to his mouth, "drink it, it can make your injury better faster." Aslan opened his mouth and drank the medicine. He found that it was not the fruit dew of flame flower. The effect was not great. He silently recovered from the injury. Gray looked around and didn''t find the shadow of the white witch. He couldn''t help but wonder, "where''s the white witch?" "She ran away!" Aslan sighed. In the track he had expected, the white witch should finally die and will never bring disaster to Nania, but now it''s hard to say. "Where have you been?" Gray is a man who likes to do things thoroughly and doesn''t want danger lurking around. Either don''t do it, or do it absolutely. We don''t realize that half of our conscience finds the reason to let go of the enemy. "I don''t know, but don''t worry. Even she can''t use such magic easily. After she uses it this time, she won''t come out in a short time." Aslan said. Aslan didn''t know where the white witch was going. Naturally, gray couldn''t find her, so he had to focus on the battlefield. His long gun was still on the ground, the magic array didn''t stop running, and the ice and snow made by the White Witch melted again. But after melting, all the frozen people fell to the ground and never had a chance to get up again. There were the most deaths and injuries standing inside. At least thousands of people died as a result. Gray''s people were on the periphery, and hundreds of people froze to death. Those outside did not freeze to death, but were also injured. Fortunately, gray let them take medicine before the war, and all their physical functions reached their personal peak, otherwise more people would die. They were given medicine so that they could have an advantage in battle. Unexpectedly, it turned into something to protect their lives under the magic of the white witch. Gray asked little Molly to help treat the injured people. The dead don''t care for the time being. There are no undead people in the war. Before the war, even if he had the advantage, he was ready for a large number of deaths and injuries. Now only a few hundred people have died, which is still within the scope of acceptance. Gray came to the outside of the circle of death, found a horse to ride up and told them that the white witch had been defeated. It was time to win. He took his four brothers and sisters and the army to encircle and suppress the remnant soldiers of the white witch. After Gray''s action and the White Witch''s final resistance, the rest of the army had no fighting spirit, and the dwarves surrendered directly. The surrender of the dwarves led to a chain reaction, and other races also laid down their weapons and surrendered. Even so, many of them were loyal to the White Witch and would rather die than surrender. Gray didn''t give them another chance and killed them all. The White Witch''s army of thousands ended up with less than 2000 people. Gray''s army also killed and injured nearly a thousand people. Not many died during the encirclement and suppression. Most of them died in the last wave of the white witch. Gray expressionless gathered all the troops and took care of the White Witch''s army. Many of them were willing to be loyal to gray at this time. He also wants to promise their loyalty, but not now. The war has just ended, and the loser must pay the price. Otherwise, the war is unnecessary and the death and injury are meaningless. This is unfair to the winner. However, one group received preferential treatment, that is, the dwarves, which Mr. ente won for them through his own efforts, and they deserve it. "Gray, are you okay?" Susan came up to him and asked with concern. "Nothing." In a casual reply, gray asked someone to clean the battlefield and rested here in the second half of the night. Aslan, who had been silent in front, suddenly raised his head, and his eyes were full of surprise. "What''s the matter?" Gray found that he was in a wrong state and immediately asked him. He looked alert. He thought it might be that the White Witch killed a rifle and Aslan noticed it, otherwise he wouldn''t be so rude. But this was not the case. Aslan soon became as dignified as before and said, "the White Witch... Left the Narnia world." Gray didn''t understand the meaning. "Has she gone to the sea, behind the mountains in the west, or to the wilderness further north?" "No, she left Narnia and was completely out of the world." Aslan looked at him. "Just like you left the original world and came to Narnia, you didn''t go to other parts of the world, but left the world." Gray:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ He thought it was a good thing to solve the White Witch''s problem in disguise, but he thought there was something wrong. "She won''t come back, will she?" Gray continued, coming and going. She can leave. Why can''t she run back? "No!" Aslan definitely shook his head. "It''s not so easy to leave a world." Gray showed a question mark face and pointed to himself and his brother and sister. "It''s rare to venture through a crack between the world and the world." Aslan continued: "either through specific magic items, stimulate at the weak points of the two worlds, or you can enter the other world." "Moreover, the white witch has given up her authority in Narnia, and her part of authority has returned to the high magic code. Even if she returns to Narnia, she can''t be like before again. Just a powerful wizard, that''s all. " "That''s good!" Gray nodded. In fact, he didn''t want much. As long as the White Witch couldn''t return to Narnia in a short time, everything would be OK. Anyway, he would leave and never come back. As long as the White Witch wouldn''t make things when he was in Narnia. As for the future, even if the white witch can really return to Narnia again, it is also a headache for Aslan. Can he summon the group of four again and perform the story of saving the world completely. "Aslan, what is the relationship between the world and the world?" Gray said curiously. "We have been exploring the secrets of the world all our life, but the secrets of the world are so deep that no one can see all the secrets of the world unless this person can go outside the world, or surpass the world and control all the powers of the world." Aslan shook his head and said, "but it''s impossible." Gray was not satisfied with the answer. "I want to ask, like they can enter Narnia through the magic wardrobe, what makes a fixed channel between the two worlds?" "The world and the world are not unrelated. They even have some connections in some places. Through the power of magic, we can enlarge this connection. Part of the two worlds will overlap briefly, and then you can temporarily break through the screen from one world to the other." "So how to find this contact point? How can I enlarge this point? " Gray asked with glowing eyes. "This is a very complicated problem. Why don''t you wait until you deal with what''s in front of you and continue to explain it to you when you have time?" Aslan turned and walked away. Chapter 264 Kyle palaville palace, standing on the coast of the East China Sea, is on the edge of owl forest. Gray always heard the name of the palace, but he was too busy to see it. Today, he finally walked into the gate of the palace. Representatives of all ethnic groups stood solemnly in the hall. Gray, Aslan and his sister and brother walked slowly under everyone''s eyes, came to the hall, turned and stood in front of the throne and looked at the many ethnic groups below. Most of the races who followed the white witch had been exiled to the wasteland on his back, but the kind king still allowed them to send representatives to the ceremony and offer their loyalty to his majesty. Aslan divided their respective territories and put on a crown symbolizing the throne of the king. When gray took his crown, Aslan smiled at him. "The ruby on the crown has the power to communicate with Narnia. If you want to come back, inspire it." When he asked those questions, Aslan understood that he would not stay in the world forever, but he hoped to return to the world again. Yes, gray hopes to return to Narnia again after leaving. He has no reason to give up a world so rich in resources. If he can develop the world into a second Kingdom and even communicate with Peter''s human world, his kingdom will get unprecedented development. Although the Narnia world is not as big as its national territory (the boundary where the Narnia people live), it takes less than a day to ride a horse from the coast of the East China Sea to the westernmost wild forest. However, it has to be said that Narnia is rich in resources. Although its territory is small, it has nearly ten times more resources than the stone castle country, and the resources of magic materials are dozens of times more than the stone castle country. It can only be said that Aslan really created a place like a paradise. "Thank you, Aslan!" Gray thanked, and then sat on the middle of the five thrones to accept the loyalty ceremony of various races. Susan sat on Gray''s left and looked at him from time to time during the ceremony. "Gray, let''s go hunting after the ceremony?" Susan suggested that although she didn''t come to Narnia for a long time, she was still very talented in archery. Now the level of archery is not low. "No, you go. I have something else to do." Gray shook his head decisively and refused. Even if he had nothing to do, he didn''t intend to go. He saw a little of Susan''s idea, but the other party was not his dish. In the face of such things, gray can naturally admit that he is a visual creature. If the object does not conform to his aesthetics, he can''t even do the first step of intimate contact. Maybe Susan is still a beautiful woman in other people''s vision, but in gray, her appearance is almost equal to ugliness. The reason is that she can see, but she doesn''t have that desire. "The white witches have left Narnia. What else can I do for you?" Peter whispered on the other side, but his eyes were still looking ahead. If gray didn''t hear well, he wouldn''t know he was talking. "That''s why I''m going to the White Witch''s palace to see if she has left any behind hands, so as not to leave any traps for Nania." Gray explained, stopped talking and started the ceremony seriously. Susan is going to drag him over. The other party should not refuse to think that the enthusiasm of a beautiful lady. After the ceremony, there were banquets and dances, which Susan didn''t expect. She didn''t pay attention to the problems after the ceremony. The party was held for a long time. It began at 3 or 4 p.m. and ended at 8 or 9 p.m. after the party, gray returned to his room. After accepting the races under the white witch, his achievement magic Lord added three achievement points to him again. In his room, different from the rooms of the other four kings, there is a large bath. Gray arranged a magic array to keep the water in the pool flowing, but keep it warm. Because it was in a closed place, gray took off himself directly and went to take a bath. He felt comfortable all over. After a while, he felt sleepy. Justin the snake and the ELF were playing in another room. They seemed to be playing the game of wooden man. They all stared at each other motionless, as if a war could break out at any time. "Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong!" "Huh? Who? " Gray woke up vaguely and asked. Then he found something wrong, not the wrong knock, but his state. His mental strength is now as high as 25 o''clock. Although it is not enough that he does not need to sleep, as long as half of the normal person''s sleep time can meet his sleep needs. But just now, he just relaxed a little and found that he had slept in a daze, which was very abnormal. "Is it because I was hurt by her magic when I fought with the White Witch last time?" Gray guessed that as a warrior and magician, he knew his physical condition very well. When he came up with the answer, he knew that it was basically because of this and there would be no other answer. "I was so busy that I forgot that I was hurt." Gray smiled bitterly. After the fight, he cleaned up the battlefield and discussed the disposal of the White Witch''s army. Then he arranged all ethnic groups to return to their original territory, followed by ceremonies and banquets. He was really a little busy. "Your Majesty, it''s me." While he was thinking, the voice outside the door sounded. It was Lamia. Gray had just entered the bath, and he was comfortable. He had just woke up from a confused state. He didn''t want to go out, so he directly used the magic of opening the door with sound. "Little Molly, open the door!" "You lost!" Justin''s voice came from the room. "Wow, wow!" The elf flew out angrily, flew over, opened the door, and jumped on Gray''s head. If he hadn''t suddenly shouted, he wouldn''t have lost at all. "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with little Molly?" Lamia didn''t feel any surprise when she saw this scene. She knew that little Molly was special to gray and the majesty of the king could not be. "Don''t know?" Greyne allowed her to be presumptuous, immediately slapped her down and immersed herself in the water, leaving only a small head on the water. "What can I do for you?" "Your Majesty, Aslan just said that you might be in a bad mood. Let me give this to you, saying it is helpful to you." Lamia said, snake tail swam over and suddenly saw the underwater scene. Her pretty face was a little unnatural. Gray didn''t realize it. He reached for the plate and found that it was a blood red fruit the size of a thumb. After eating the fruit, gray found that the cool feeling slowly entered his mind and the mental fatigue slowly faded. Little Molly took advantage of his carelessness to break free and flew to the room to continue the game with esteen. "Your Majesty, it''s all right. I''m out." Gray looked up and saw the strange look on her face. He looked down and was embarrassed. "Come down to the bar." After thinking about it, gray warmly invited me. To his surprise, Lamia didn''t refuse. She swam the snake tail into the bath and looked directly at gray. The snake tail swayed uneasily at the bottom of the water. "You snake people are semi aquatic. Should you have a good ability to hold your breath?" "Yes, your majesty." "I don''t believe it!" Chapter 265 Shibao state, palace. Gray appeared in his room out of thin air. After this appearance, he felt pretty good. He just fainted and returned to normal. He didn''t directly fall to the ground as before. It seems that his adaptability is still very strong. Of course, it may also be related to their steadily improving physical quality. Almost every time I go to a world, my physical quality can basically be improved to a certain extent, and it is normal for the body to increase its resistance to this kind of vertigo. However, gray doesn''t care about this now, but tries to recall the scene he saw before. After living in Narnia for three years, gray asked Narnia residents to Collect Magic materials for himself, constantly improving his level of refining medicine and making magic props. However, the three years have been really continuous, especially when there are only four normal people and all of them are alien. It''s really difficult. In particular, with the passage of time, some evil thoughts belonging to the dragon became more and more vigorous. When he had no choice but to rely on Lamia''s superb oral skills, he resolutely chose to come back. But in the process of coming back, gray suddenly had a whim to see what the world looked like. Aslan said that only by jumping out of the world can we see the world. Gray felt that from one world to another, the middle paragraph should jump out of the world according to Aslan''s description. And what he didn''t expect was that he really just thought about it, but he really let him see some content. When he "looked back", he saw a huge world wrapped by something like a big bubble, and outside that huge world, there were several smaller spherical bubbles, which seemed to be a small world like Narnia. But before he could take a closer look, he fell into darkness, and then when he opened his eyes, he had returned to the room. Although he can''t see clearly, he can feel that no matter how big the world is, with infinite stars or anything else, the substances in it are in the world like bubbles, and outside the bubble world, it is nothing. However, gray also knew that it was useless for him to think about it now, and he couldn''t get a really useful result, so he had the right to look at the scenery that others couldn''t see, so he stopped thinking about him. Then gray untied a rope around his waist and took down a scroll. This is the same seal scroll as before, but some magic lines have been added to the scroll. The change is not big, but I have made some improvements within my ability. This is a finished magic prop. If he wants to change it on a large scale, he needs to have a very high level. Obviously, Gray''s level is not so high, so he can only make minor improvements and repairs in some less critical places. He touched his head, grabbed the sprite and put it on the bed. Gray came to the treasure room with the picture scroll. Open the scroll and shake it. A lifelike werewolf on the scroll jumped out of the scroll. When he saw Gray, his eyes widened, and the soles of his feet fell to the ground to escape. But without waiting for his action or gray''s happy expression, the werewolf grew old at a very fast speed, and then turned into a cloud of dust like the last monkey. But the process of turning werewolves into dust is much slower than monkeys. Monkeys are almost a moment, but werewolves persist for at least one minute before they slowly age and die into dust. Silly girl''s accurate calculation is one minute and seven seconds. Gray doesn''t know whether this is because the werewolf is a magical creature with strong vitality, or because he has slightly improved the seal scroll, or both, but there is undoubtedly progress. You can continue to experiment next time. After cleaning up the dust left by the werewolf, gray turned and went out and asked the maid. He only went out for six days this time. Needless to say, half a year is equal to one day here. The velocity contrast is getting worse and worse at this time. "Where has the Marquis gone?" Gray stopped a maid and asked. "Your Majesty, the Marquis seems to have gone out. I heard that it''s time to plant seeds. I''ve taken someone to inspect the farming situation this year. I''m not sure about the details. Maybe you can ask the marquis." "And where is the Marquis?" "Madam and noble ladies have gone out for spring outing. It seems that they have gone to the river. You can ask madam''s maid or guard for your specific location. They know where madam is going." "Not at all?" Gray touched his chin and nodded heavily. "Tell the kitchen that I''ll have secret mutton in the evening." "Aren''t you there?" A voice came. Gray turned his head and saw Merida, who was wearing a lady''s armor and came in with a bow and arrow. "Hey, you''re back?" Merida also saw Gray. "Just now the guards told me that neither the Marquis nor the lady was in the castle, nor did they see you. When did you come back? Are the fairies in the lake fun? " "Are you out hunting again?" Gray looked at her and wondered. "A few days ago, it came from the east of the kingdom that a large number of traces of Warcraft activities had been found. Lord Marquis asked me to take my soldiers to have a look." "What happened?" Merida raised her eyebrows proudly. "It''s a group of ferocious wild wolves. There are thirty or forty, but we solved them all. I also brought wolf meat back. They said it''s the best meat of wolves. Let''s eat wolf meat at night." "OK." Gray nodded and said to the maid around him, "the main course tonight is the wolf meat brought back by Princess Merida." "Yes, your majesty, I''ll inform the kitchen right away." The maid nodded and stepped back until the mutton was cancelled. "Merida!"£¨ ¤Å£þ3£þ)¤Å "Little jasmine!"£¨ ¥Î¡ã¨Œ¡ã)¥Î The little green figure flew over and slapped on Merida''s face. Obviously, none of them caught anyone. "Little Molly, I miss you so much." "Well, I miss you too. I brought you a present." Said little Molly, and then looked back at gray. Gray spread his hand. "Let''s go to the garden." Taking the two to the garden, gray sat down at the table and began to take things out. All kinds of strange toys are popular in Narnia. They are given to her by those races and the other four kings to please little jasmine. A lot of food, cakes, biscuits, barbecue, cream¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ When gray decided to come back, little Molly specially ordered the kitchen to do these. There are also strange things she picked up from all over Narnia, but these things are very beautiful and can probably be used to decorate the room. "So much?" Merida was a little surprised. Seeing that gray continued to take it out, a flash of shock flashed in her eyes. "Don''t you rob the fairy''s house in the lake?" Although they suspected that they had done bad things, Merida didn''t have any worried expression. Instead, she looked a little excited and secretly happy. Little Molly stared at gray. Like the fairy in the lake, the kind and honest elf wouldn''t lie, but a big villain threatened her not to talk nonsense. "No, these are gifts specially prepared for you by little Molly... And me." Gray said as he continued to take it out. Chapter 266 In the evening, the Marquis came back, but the Marquis was still running outside. It was said that it would take some time to come back. Gray looked at the thing in his backpack. He felt that he had waited so long and didn''t care about such a little time, so he postponed the plan to the future. After dinner, I chatted with the marquis. Mainly merrida chatted with the Marquis, while someone was responsible for eating snacks and eating melon seeds. From time to time, he made two sentences when asked. Gray was a little depressed. It had nothing to do with himself. Every time he wanted to go first, the Marquis would always forget his identity as king and ask him to sit down and chat together as an adult mother. "Mother, how about the pillow you gave you last time? Is it easy to use?" "It''s very easy to use. Since I had that pillow, I sleep more safely at night. I can sleep well every time and my spirit is better than before." The Marquis smiled and said that she was very satisfied with her son''s gift. "That''s good." Gray nodded, hesitated and said, "I''d like to borrow your pillow tomorrow day..." "I don''t need it during the day. If you want to use it, ask the maid to take it for you, but you must give it back to me at night. I can''t live without it now." The Marquis warned, afraid that he would not return it if he borrowed it. Gray nodded. He just wanted to study it. Maybe he could copy some to improve everyone''s sleep quality. A good sleep quality can effectively help everyone recover the energy consumed during the day, especially for the Marquis who runs around all day. He needs a good sleep. He didn''t think about this before because he knew that he was not good enough to understand the magic. Don''t break the pillow without studying something. But now it''s different. He has basically been training his magic manufacturing level in Narnia, and his use of magic is more exquisite. Even if he can''t find anything, at least he won''t break the pillow. Then, gray went to see his werewolf captives. The four werewolves except Kevin had lost a lot of weight, with dead eyes and no desire to survive. "Please, let us go. We are willing to submit to you." The wolf people begged that, for them, being locked up in this underground for the past few months is nothing like death. Begging for mercy and submission are not worth mentioning. They don''t have the dignity of werewolves and pirates. They have begged for mercy more than once, but gray has never agreed. Kevin can only be free if he seizes the opportunity. And that freedom is relative. Gray also planted tracking marks on him and magic that can detonate at any time. It was placed near his heart. As long as gray noticed that he had left the area specified for him, he would immediately trigger magic from a long distance, and the magic at the heart would immediately explode and kill him. His heart was devastated, and even the werewolf couldn''t live. Kevern now honestly started at the new castle and stared at the movement of the sea. "Shut up!" Gray scolded, but this time he didn''t refuse them again, but said, "I know you are all eager to go out. As a kind monarch, I don''t like to use criminal law or detain you." Grayton said, "as long as you cooperate with me, I''ll let you out after you successfully complete an experiment. Of course, I''ll leave something on you, and you can only move within the scope specified by me and work for me. What about the materials I give you for life?" Gray also conducted experiments on them before. It has to be said that the werewolf''s vitality is really strong. Even if the experiment fails, they can recover after feeding a lot of meat. The only difficulty is that he can only determine the effect of the experiment through his own observation, but some more detailed effects are difficult to be observed with the naked eye. They need to dictate them to further improve the data. But because they have no hope of survival, they are lying one by one, or they don''t speak directly. Gray felt that it was not unacceptable to let a few harmless werewolves out for the great magic cause. Because they want to go out, in addition to cooperating with themselves, he will leave more powerful magic on them than kevern. Moreover, in Narnia for three years, he also created a kind of magic by relying on the magic manuals obtained by the magician world. If you look at the effect, his magic should be regarded as black magic or evil magic. "I will, I will!" Gray''s voice had just dropped. Several werewolves didn''t even think about it. They directly agreed. They are pirates with no moral integrity, and naturally they will not really reach the point of vowing to die. Moreover, even if you don''t cooperate, what can you do? It''s not the same to be tested, but it can make the other party''s experiment not so smooth. If they can go out, let alone do experiments on themselves, even if they sell their bodies, they will probably only hesitate, and then readily agree to take off their clothes. "I repeat, is to help me complete a complete experiment, at least get a valuable result, not just do an experiment on you, do you understand?" "Yes, yes, your majesty, although you experiment, we will fully cooperate with your experiment." The wolves said one after another, and even their names changed. It can be seen that they have a very strong ability to know current affairs. "We werewolves have nothing else, but we are strong. You can toss about at will." "Very good. I''ll ask someone to provide you with high-quality food and keep you healthy." Gray is willing to give preferential treatment to voluntary and rare mice. The werewolves didn''t want to cooperate, so he had to give them some color to see. Then gray left here. He just walked around here, just like when he came home from home for many years, some people would walk around the house, even around the house. The experiment is not like this. He can do it when his mind is hot. He has to prepare something. Back in her room, little Molly has been lying on her little bed and began to sleep. She sleeps soundly and seems to miss her little bed very much. Not long after gray returned to the room, a sneaky figure followed him. When he was about to knock on the door, gray suddenly opened the door and grabbed her hand. "What do you want?" Gray whispered. Merida didn''t speak. She threw herself into his arms and tiptoed to make a sudden attack. The next morning, Merida got up from her bed and was about to call the maid to wash, when she suddenly found a piece of paper at the head of the bed. My general returned from a successful battle I''ll untie the heavy armor for you Remove the powerful bow, arrow, knife and gun Fingers across delicate skin Spend a good night in a warm bed tent It''s like spring rain moistening the earth If my general had been here all night So what else do I have in mind to deal with state affairs A poem without any literary talent, Merida was elated when she saw it. The whole person jumped up directly from the bed, and the whole person suddenly had endless energy. Finally, the effort pays off, and the steel has been softened successfully. As the saying goes, it''s a common problem for men, and Merida is becoming more and more beautiful. No wonder gray is not firm. Chapter 267 A few days later, the Marquis finally went out and came back. When he learned that gray was back, he immediately showed him his achievements. According to his statistics, the crops in the land of those farmers who use compost are obviously growing better than others. After seeing it, those who do not use compost follow suit and take the initiative to ask someone to teach them how to compost. Moreover, it is really a time of lush grass in spring. The geographical grass and weeds are enough for them to compost, not to mention that there are a lot of wasteland in Shibao country, where the plants are more lush. So now the composting method has been extended to all parts of the country, and they don''t need to bother to implement it at all. Gray first affirmed the Marquis''s labor achievements, and took out some gifts to compensate him for his hard work and share the task for himself. In the evening, on a long table, several people began to have dinner. There were not many people on the table, only gray, the Marquis, the Marquis, the elf and Merida. The elf is really on the table. She sits on Gray''s left. The tables, chairs and tableware dedicated to little jasmine are all miniature versions. The whole table is as big as a book. It''s normal to put food on the plate, which is about the size of theirs. At the beginning of the dinner party, little Molly held up her glass and asked him for wine. After pouring a cup of fruit wine for the little guy, gray began to enjoy his own dinner. Compared with the food of Narnia world, his own food was more delicious. After dinner, gray took out a wooden box and put it on the table with a smile. "Don''t hurry to leave. Let''s have some dessert together." The three looked at him suspiciously. The maids had taken down the food and began to serve dessert. Why did gray say so much. Then their eyes locked on the box. It was obvious that if there was anything worth saying, it must be the things in the box. "Dessert for the fairy in the lake?" The Marquis surmised that he could think of nothing but the dessert of the fairies in the lake. Gray didn''t have the habit of hanging others'' appetite. He directly opened the box and took out the contents. This is an apple. Very normal apples, although they look ruddy and plump than ordinary apples, can not be separated from the category of normal apples. "This... The Marquis wanted to say very much. If you want to eat apples, there should be some storage in the palace, and it''s very fresh. Without explanation, gray asked the maid to bring an empty plate, then took a clean fruit knife and divided the apple into four pieces. From the four apples, gray picked out five full apple seeds, and then asked the maid to send the four apples to the four people. The Marquis''s mouth twitched. No matter how tight the palace was, it wouldn''t be like an apple to be divided into four. Still, what did gray mean by this move? Facts proved that he didn''t imply anything, "this is the apple I picked from the fairy''s apple tree in the lake. After eating it, I can prolong my life and keep my youth forever." Of course, the apple is not the fairy''s apple in the lake, but Aslan''s apple. Although eating separately will lead to poor results, gray thinks he can''t just give it to his father or his mother. Eating separately is the best way. Moreover, he thinks he should encounter similar things in the future, or when his drug refining level is high enough, he may be able to prepare drugs that can prolong life and maintain youth. His parents are not in urgent need, and there is plenty of time to wait. "The fairy''s apple tree in the lake?" "Forever young?" "Prolong life?" "Click, click!" When the three exclaimed, the elf had eaten the apple impolitely. However, when gray looked over, he found that little jasmine had divided her piece into two parts and put the other half on the plate in front of him. Gray smiled and returned half of the piece to her. "Little jasmine eats it. I don''t need it." Then she lowered her head to her ear, "I''m a giant dragon. I can live for a long time. I don''t need this. Little jasmine eats it. I hope you can always accompany me." Gray is sure that both dragon blood and magic can improve his life limit, and most importantly, he has the ability of intermediate self-healing, which can bring him incomparably strong vitality. Strong vitality is actually the guarantee of long-term life. And in the days to come, he will continue to grow stronger, and he doesn''t need this to improve. Gray doesn''t know how long the life span of the elf is, but it can be increased a little. Little jasmine lives longer, and he is also happy. Then he looked at the three people, "the apple is the apple in the fairy orchard in the lake. Just eat it quickly, otherwise the magical power will disappear, and there may be no effect of prolonging life and maintaining youth." When he finished, the Marquis was the first to start, and quickly ate the apple in front of her in a manner that was not in line with aristocratic etiquette. She can already feel that her years are passing away and will irreversibly usher in the old age that everyone will have. So I''m very concerned about the effect of Gray''s saying that we can keep our youth forever. The other two are not so urgent. Merida is still a beautiful girl under the age of 20. Just because she is the same age as her life, she has no worries in this regard. Lord Marquis has been busy with the affairs of the kingdom. This is his favorite job. He feels very full and doesn''t feel that life is in a hurry. Therefore, he keeps a little calm. Gray didn''t think there was anything wrong with his mother''s gaffe. This is a normal reaction. It''s human nature. He smiled and said, "mother, don''t worry. You''re still beautiful." "If I have anything else to keep your beauty from the fairy in the lake, I will bring it back to you." The Marquis also realized that she had lost her manners, resumed her aristocratic posture, and smiled faintly with some embarrassment. After eating the apple, the Marquis''s face glowed and looked several years younger, about thirty-one or twelve years old. The Marquis looked younger, too, but Merida and the elves had not changed much. Gray looked at their changes and nodded secretly. It''s good that Apple works. The Marquis also noticed the change of marquis Riley and asked eagerly, "what''s the matter? Have I changed?" "Younger." Said the Marquis directly. "Really?" She was still looking forward to and afraid. "Why doesn''t mother look for herself?" Gray smiled and took a mirror out of his backpack. "God, I''ve really become a lot younger. What a magical apple." The Marquis began to appreciate her beauty. Then she looked at the mirror in her hand in amazement, "God, what kind of mirror can it shine so clearly? Can you give it to me?" "This is also the mirror of the fairy in the lake. Mother can take it if she wants." Gray was stunned and explained. He always brings gifts that are more valuable, valuable or practical in his opinion. Ordinary things such as mirrors are not in his eyes. But it has to be said that a mirror that can clearly reflect your beauty is definitely a rare treasure in this era when copper mirrors and water mirrors are still used. "A treasure depends not only on its rarity, but also on people''s demand for it." Gray had a little insight. "Gray!" Gray heard the sound and looked over. Merida looked at herself with big eyes. "I''ll bring you one next time. If you want to use it, just use it with your mother." Gray said directly. She knew what she wanted as soon as she looked in her eyes. The careless warrior girl also had a heart for beauty. Once upon a time, the other party was proud that they had the smell of soldiers. But there''s only one mirror in his backpack. There''s no more. He can only do it next time. Maybe he can try to make one by himself. It shouldn''t be difficult. Chapter 268 After nearly half a year''s construction period, a prototype of the seaside castle has been built. Gray estimates that it should be completed in the last three or four months, no more than six months at most. He can stay in the New Castle this year. If we continue to increase manpower, this time will continue to shorten, but if we continue to increase, the cost is not proportional to the income, so it is unnecessary. Before planning the location of the castle garden, gray dug a pit with little Molly and Merida, and then threw five black seeds into it. "Will apple trees like Fairies in the lake grow and bear apples that can keep their youth forever?" Merida asked, staring at the soil motionless, as if she could see the seeds below through the soil. "It shouldn''t be. Maybe there will be some magical effects, but it shouldn''t be as magical as the apple tree of the fairy in the lake. Maybe you will get a weakened version." Gray thought for a moment and replied. If this magical fruit tree could be planted in such a simple way, Nania would have been full of apple trees. So he thought that even if it was planted, the effect would be greatly attenuated, and it was not impossible to become an ordinary apple. What''s more, it might not grow an apple tree at all. "I planted many fruit seeds when I was a child, but none of them grew saplings. Can this grow?" Merida thought for a moment and continued. Gray didn''t expect that she thought of this. She didn''t even think about the survival rate. She touched her chin and thought for a while, reached out to dig open the soil, and then picked out the five seeds one by one. He decided to be ready to plant the seeds and increase their survival rate as much as possible. Even if it is unlikely to get an apple tree like Aslan in the end, it is enough as long as there are some magical effects. Even if it doesn''t work, it''s fun to plant trees with friends. Merida looked at his movements and wondered, "why don''t you plant it?" You may not get an apple tree if you plant it, but you can''t get it if you don''t plant it. "We need to prepare something to improve the germination rate of seeds and ensure that seedlings can thrive after germination." Gray said, "let''s go hunting in the forest first, and then go back to study how to improve the germination rate, make the seeds germinate, and make some fertilizer. Maybe it can make the apples of the apple tree more magical." "Hunting, I like hunting!" The ELF''s eyes lit up and raised his little hand. Of course, she doesn''t like hunting, but the process of enjoying food after hunting. "My archery has been improved a lot. I can shoot prey from a hundred meters away." Merida chased and said that riding and archery were her favorite. Even if she didn''t hunt, she wouldn''t feel bored if she rode around like this. "Why, do you want to play?" Gray smiled and took out a long bow. "It depends on who hunts more prey." "Good!" Merida agreed, blinking her big shining eyes, "so what''s the bet?" Naturally, there must be bets in the game. Although Gray was just going to play and didn''t want to bet anything, there''s nothing wrong if Merida wanted to bet. "What bet do you want?" Gray asked with a smile. Since Merida dared to put forward it, she naturally asked for something, otherwise she wouldn''t have to ask for a bet in a casual competition like playing. Merida pretended to think for a while to prove that she was not premeditated for a long time, but on a whim. "Then the winner asked the loser three questions. The loser must answer. Don''t escape. How about it?" Gray stared into her eyes and thought that the three questions were not monsters, so he agreed. Moreover, can Merida win him? It''s impossible. Although Merida has a high talent in this field, the level of archery is good, and may even be a little better than him, don''t forget that in addition to archery, all other parties are enough to crush Merida. "Of course!" "But there''s a problem to be solved. We can only use arrows. We can''t use other weapons or even magic. Otherwise, if you catch me with your bare hands, you may lose." Merida added that she certainly knew that gray was strong and would not put herself at that disadvantage. Gray nodded. "It''s fair. What the game needs is fairness." If two people with too much difference in strength compete without setting restrictions, the competition is completely unnecessary. Merida''s requirements are reasonable and can''t find anything to refuse. If you really want to refuse, it''s too bullying. Gray can''t do this to girls. He''s a warm man. They had come on horseback. Merida never left her bow and arrow. Gray also had some inventory in his backpack and didn''t need to prepare anything. They set out directly in the direction of the forest. Little Molly waved her magic wand and looked eager to try, but gray felt that if she really wanted to use magic to attack those animals, it would only make them run faster. He also tried to teach elves some self-protection and attack magic, but she basically forgot in the blink of an eye, but she had extraordinary talent for magic such as healing. The two horses had just entered the forest. Merida took off the long bow on the horse''s back, took an arrow and shot the arrow. She shouted: "the game time is before the sun goes down. The person with the most prey wins and the game begins." Gray frowned a little. If he hunted in the competition, the weight of the game he hunted would be more fair than the number he hunted. Because the heaviest prey is not easy to cheat compared with the largest number. After all, it is difficult to be fair if it is more than the number. After all, a mouse, a rabbit or a bird can be counted as prey. There are few ways to cheat if you compare the weight. After all, the larger the size of animals in the forest, the more difficult it is to deal with. Whether herbivores or carnivores, the difficulty is directly proportional to the harvest, which can better reflect each other''s gap. However, after Merida shot the arrow, she rode into the forest and didn''t mean to stay and wait for gray. Gray smiled and didn''t worry about whether the betting method was easy to cheat. Anyway, it was just a funny game. There was no need to be so serious and calculate everything. Riding his horse from a different direction from Merida into the forest, gray began to look for prey. In this forest, he often comes to barbecue with little jasmine, so he has a general understanding of the distribution of prey in the forest, and even there are detailed data in silly girl''s database. However, gray didn''t call out the detailed data to cheat. It''s fair to open the game in the face of the enemy. It''s too boring to open the game with friends and lose the fun of the game. Even gray didn''t intend to use all his strength. He only used 50% of his strength to pull the bow. On the other side, Merida and little Molly looked serious and followed the trail of prey all the way. At this time, she had a rabbit in her hand and was put on the horse''s back by her. "Merida, there''s a Sika Deer over there." Little Molly pointed to the front and said. Merida bites her lips and goes in the direction pointed by little Molly. She has no special ability. Little Molly is not a contestant and is not cheating. Chapter 269 Outside the forest, gray has set up a fire and barbecue rack where the two entered, and is dealing with his prey. When the familiar footsteps came, gray looked up and saw Merida leading the horse step by step out of the forest. Little Molly stood on her shoulder, tried to hold her small chest, and made a look of high toes, which made people feel funny. On the contrary, Merida has no expression. If she looks carefully, she can even find a trace of guilt in her eyes. "It seems that I lost." Gray looked at the prey on the horse behind Merida, smiled and admitted his failure. On the horse, there is a wild boar, a wild deer, two rabbits and a pheasant. As long as you look, the other party''s prey is definitely more than his own. "Ah... Merida seemed to have just regained consciousness. After making a sound similar to waking up, she quickly returned to normal and nodded seriously," you lost. " "Well, come and eat. It''ll be ready soon." Gray smiled and didn''t care about winning or losing, otherwise he wouldn''t have come back so early. "Barbecue!" Little Molly couldn''t keep her cold expression on her face. She swished to Gray''s head and watched him carefully deal with the ingredients. After handling the ingredients, gray turned the wood into charcoal he needed, put the meat on the rack, and then added a magic on both sides to make the barbecue move slowly and evenly on the charcoal. Merida didn''t look at gray. She went to the fire and looked at the barbecue rack. She was stunned. Gray was puzzled. Merida was usually careless like a real soldier, which is rare now. Then he reached out to touch silly girl and took some photos as a souvenir. "Gray, I''m going to ask you a question." Merida looked up and said, as serious as a court trial. Gray will not forget the bet. "OK, beautiful lady, I will answer all your questions. Please ask." Merida opened her mouth and stopped talking. Finally, she said, "you always say you''re looking for the fairies in the lake. Does the fairies in the lake really exist?" "False, I actually went to another place, but I didn''t think about what to say before, so I casually chose an easy to believe lie to tell them. Later, they all believed it, and I simply didn''t tell the truth. Anyway, they couldn''t go. The truth is irrelevant to them." Gray hesitated for only a second and said directly that even if he directly told Merida that he was actually going to another world, it didn''t matter. It wouldn''t do any harm to himself, but he didn''t want to tell others subconsciously. "That''s right!" Merida nodded and said nothing more. "You have two more questions?" Gray smelled that there was something wrong with Merida''s state. "Don''t ask. It''s fun. I don''t know what to ask." Merida smiled and looked at the barbecue again. "Then have something to eat first. I''ve been busy all day." Gray took out some dishes of snacks and put them on the grass. He took the initiative to provoke the topic. "Why did you catch so many prey? Did you cheat?" Little Molly jumped on the grass, grabbed a biscuit and was stuffing it into her mouth. Hearing the speech, she looked up with a guilty heart and found that he didn''t look at herself. Suddenly she became righteous and ate food. "Do you have any questions you want to ask me?" Merida narrowed her eyes and sat up facing him. "Then I''ll give you a question. Ask." "No, I have no problem." "Ask, ask." "Why are you so strange today?" Gray was curious and asked a question. "What''s strange? This problem doesn''t count. Change it." Merida said directly, unwilling to answer this question directly. ok "Well... Gray raised his eyebrows." did you have a good time here? " "Happy!" Merida answered directly without thinking about it. This question is obvious. Well, no one cares about her here. Gray also asked her to take the army to destroy Warcraft, take her to hunt, ride a horse and write poems. What could make her happier than here? "That''s good. I have no problem." It was a tacit understanding that both of them gave up their original question and asked a painless question instead. When the barbecue was finished, the aroma filled the air, and the ELF''s forefinger moved. Gray gave her a leg directly, almost pressing her directly under the barbecue. After eating, the sun had completely disappeared below the distant horizon. When the three returned to the castle, gray took a bath, went to a room just designated as a pharmacy laboratory, took out a pile of materials and began to prepare medicine. This time, it is not to configure the medicament made before, but to develop a new medicament by ourselves, but it is not difficult. There are similar medicament formulas in the medicament manual Sun long found and some manuals he collected later, but they need to be modified slightly. As for why a little modification is to develop a new potion, it''s not a matter of course. With your own wisdom, it''s a completely new formula, which can be written into master Gray''s Potion collection in the future. In a room upstairs, little Molly and Merida sat staring. "I''m leaving." Merida suddenly spoke. "Where and why?" Little Molly cheered up and asked strangely. She didn''t understand why Merida had to leave. The genius said she had a good time here. "Go home. I''ve been out for a long time. My mother and I agreed to go back in two months. It''s too long now. Last time I sent a letter back, my mother wrote to scold me and told me to go back quickly. They all miss me very much and I miss them too." Merida smiled. Touch the ELF''s head, "don''t worry, I''ll come back." Merida seemed to just want to say it, didn''t want to get the ELF''s answer, and continued to speak, "in fact, I wanted to ask him if he would marry me, but obviously, he would probably say no, because he just felt that he didn''t have enough of everything, wanted to take everything for himself, and didn''t want to be locked! That way, just like the dragon he said was killed by him. " "Gray is a good man." Little jasmine said stiffly, unable to speak in her words. Whoever has been with gray the longest and experienced the most, it must be little Molly. She follows her in all worlds and has seen gray in all worlds. It can''t be said to be a bad man, but it seems to be a little worse to say a good man. Little Molly can''t find a suitable adjective. If gray evaluates himself, he must be a romantic talent. In addition to these four words, he can''t find any other words to describe his temperament. Although words such as Yushulinfeng and Fengshen Ruyu are very close, they are not the most suitable one. And if someone makes an objective evaluation, it must be scum, although this scum has not been scum in the end. "I''ve always wanted to be a strong soldier, not a protected princess. I''m no worse than these men. When I get stronger, I''ll break his leg and drag him back to dunbunoch." Merida continued, with a yearning look on her face. "I can cure him." The elf whispered softly like mosquitoes and flies. Chapter 270 Gray was relieved to learn that Merida was going to leave. He was really afraid that she would stay here and force him to get married. Men are always softer to women who have had in-depth communication with themselves. If Merida insists that he marry her, gray won''t agree, but she can''t deal with her like dealing with those enemies, so it''s best for her to choose to leave. However, in a few days, it was the Marquis''s birthday. Gray decided to invite all the nobles to congratulate her and hoped that Merida would stay a few more days. A few days later, the Royal Palace held a grand banquet. At the same time, it was also a grand social meeting. Most of the nobles of the Kingdom gathered here, which was also a great opportunity for noble ladies and young men to choose objects. There''s nothing wrong with that. The banquet is originally used to celebrate and socialize. The banquet process was also very smooth. After refusing a large number of noble ladies'' invitations, gray felt a little tired. Fortunately, Merida came to rescue the siege and they danced with everyone in the hall. Suddenly, Gray''s face changed slightly and looked out suspiciously. Now it was night and it was dark outside, but he clearly remembered that it was a fine day. The moon hung high outside, and the bright moonlight shone on the earth. The night was like the day. But now it was dark outside, there seemed to be a strong wind, and gray noticed an unusual smell. "Boom!" A flash of lightning exploded in the distant sky. The pale light made the world white for a moment, and then quickly fell into darkness. But just like this, the candlelight in the hall began to flicker, the whole hall became dark, and an uninvited guest appeared at the door. In the flickering candlelight, the uninvited guest looked ferocious and terrible. She fell on the ground and shrunk into a ball, as if paying tribute to the people in the hall, as if she was just exhausted and had to fall to the ground, more like a beast pretending to be weak and setting a trap for her prey, ready to take its life at any time. The people in the hall retreated one after another. They were all frightened by the strange man. However, several people quickly blocked in front, although they had no weapons in their hands. Gray let go of Merida and strode to the front. "Madam, why did you break into my castle?" Women? Everyone was stunned when they heard Gray''s voice. The other party was so tightly wrapped that his face and body were not exposed. How did you judge that the other party was a lady? Gray said it was a gift. Unless the other party had surgery, he would never admit his mistake. If the other party has had surgery, gray plans to throw her into the sea to feed the fish later. His kingdom doesn''t need such people. "Dear Lord, it''s windy and rainy outside. I hope you can take in my poor old woman and provide some hot soup and food. In return, I''d like to give you this rose." The old woman raised her head, showed her wrinkled face, took out a beautiful rose and handed it to gray. Fortunately, it''s not a promise. Gray looked at the rose in the old woman''s hand. He didn''t reach out to pick it up or speak, but looked at her in surprise. "Why, are you going to refuse a poor old woman''s request?" The old woman said hoarsely. "That''s not true. I just have a few questions to ask you before I agree to your request. I think you should understand my vigilance against a sudden stranger." Gray said faintly. The old woman continued in a hoarse voice, "what kind of threat can an old woman like me bring to you? You are a great dragon slayer." "You''re right. I''m the greatest Dragon Slayer." Gray said with his hands on his hips, laughing like a flower. However, before the old woman smiled, gray suddenly looked cold and said heavily, "but can you explain how you came to the palace through the cordon of my palace guard?" As soon as gray said, everyone immediately reacted. Yes, this is the Royal Palace, and because of today''s banquet, the guards around the Royal Palace have increased significantly. How can such obvious and suspicious people come to the gate? To understand this, they retreated without trace again. No matter what they came, in short, there are your majesty and the Dragon slaying warriors we trust in front. Everyone will be fine hiding behind. "My old eyes are dim. I can''t see the road clearly. Seeing the brightest here, I came here in a muddle." The old woman returned. Obviously, this is an unconvincing answer. It doesn''t explain why the soldiers didn''t find her. You are old-fashioned, but the soldiers are not blind. They can''t see you walking in and don''t stop you. However, gray seemed to believe it and immediately asked the second question, "you just called me a noble Lord, not your majesty, which means you are not my national. Can you tell me where you come from?" Gray smiled. "As far as I know, it takes a few days for the nearest island around Shibao country to come here. How did an old woman come here?" "Lord, since you can look overseas, why don''t you look at the forest?" The old woman asked. "Do you mean that there is a kingdom deep in the forest from which you come?" "Dragons don''t build their own castles." The old woman said without end. However, since he mentioned the dragon and the castle, gray naturally thought of the dragon he had killed before and the castle he lived in. Building a castle is a huge project. It''s good to have a powerful dragon, but it''s impossible to build a castle by the Dragon itself. "So, did you leave this castle before?" "Yes, we went to the depths of the forest because of the dragon. If I guessed correctly, the dragon you killed should be its offspring." The old woman looked straight at gray, and he could seem to see a trace of irony. It''s like saying: what you killed is just a dragon that hasn''t grown up yet. Thanks to your hype, it''s killing people. Maybe that''s what it means. "Well, here''s the last question." Gray nodded and didn''t care about her eyes. Although he was Jackie Chan and young dragon, he was right to be a dragon slayer now. "There are at least hundreds of houses passing by from the gate to the palace. Why don''t you ask them for help and break into the palace? Don''t you know that this may make you an assassin and lose your life before you enter the palace? Oh, no, my soldiers are blind. They can''t see you. Just answer why you don''t go to another house to stay. " "I can''t see clearly. I just follow the brightest light source." The old woman said vaguely. "Are you a moth? You have such a strong phototaxis that you have to find the brightest light. Why don''t you fly to the sun during the day?" Gray said impolitely that he had almost played. It''s time to see it. "Moth?" The old woman repeated suspiciously. "It''s that kind of insect. Its wings are full of disgusting ash, and its stomach is disgusting and fat, just like you." Gray explained carefully. "You... The old woman raised her head sharply and glared at gray." how dare you be so rude? " Chapter 271 The old woman stood in the middle of the door, trembling all over, as if she had been angry with gray, and might die at any time. Gray looked at her funny. He didn''t know who suddenly broke into other people''s territory and disturbed other people''s banquet. Fortunately, he said he was rude. He didn''t directly call the soldiers to execute her. It was magnanimous. Of course, some people were so weird that he decided to test his ideas. If you can appear here quietly, the other party should almost play the same role as the witch met by dunbunocchio, but it''s hard to say how capable you are. The old woman stood up from the ground, bent over and tried to look up at gray. She was full of warning and said, "don''t judge people by appearance. The real beauty lies in the heart." "Oh, I totally agree with you." Gray clapped his hand and shouted, "I firmly believe that only those who have inner beauty are really nobody. I always despise those who only look at their appearance. The so-called beautiful bodies are everywhere, and the beautiful soul is 70, 70 and 80, which is in line with your positioning." When gray said this, the nobles attending the banquet in the hall looked at the old woman. Without the previous fear and doubt, they laughed one after another. The hall was full of happy air. They were happy, but the old woman felt that she had been teased and insulted. Her body slowly stood straight, all the wrinkles on her old face disappeared, and her pale hair turned holy gold and radiated brilliance. "I knew you were not a good thing." Gray secretly said that although he was surprised that the old woman became a beautiful woman, he was only surprised by it. Gray had expected her own unusual. "The traitor who usurps the throne, the despicable murderer, the butcher stained with blood, the fool who judges people by appearance, and the tyrant with desire in his heart, you ~ will be punished." The witch who became a beauty floated in the air, looked down at gray and said in a high voice. "And you, the villains who help tyranny, will be punished together." The witch handed gray the rose in her hand. To his surprise, he couldn''t help but want to reach out and take the rose, as if it had a great attraction to him. He walked to the witch step by step, his eyes were dull, and there was only a beautiful rose in his eyes. Just as he was about to reach for it, Merida took out a sharp sword from the wall and threw it at the witch. The sharp sword cut off a trace of the witch''s blond hair. She looked at Merida angrily. At this time, Gray''s eyes suddenly recovered their clarity without being confused. A long gun with green, black and white stripes appeared in his right hand and stabbed hard at the witch''s abdomen. The blue and black long gun flashed a mysterious light, and the invincible sharp grab tore the holy light on the witch''s body surface, penetrated the golden gauze skirt on her body surface and touched her delicate skin. The witch didn''t expect that things would suddenly become like this. As she said, gray killed only a young dragon, and even the Dragon Slayer was ignored by her. But obviously, the opponent''s ability is much higher than she expected, and this long gun is by no means an ordinary weapon, not those mortal weapons. Too late to think, the witch quickly retreated, but there was still a trace of bright red blood on her abdomen. At the last moment, Qianjian successfully stabbed her body. Although the wound was not deep, it was enough to make her angry. "Just a mortal, you The witch was about to drink angrily, but gray didn''t want to give her a chance. Since she started, naturally kill her first. Gray was so powerful that he bullied her, and the storm like blow shrouded her. The witch was so angry that she raised her hand and shot out countless golden petals. The petals were comparable to gold knives. Gray danced a long gun. There was a sound of metal collision between the two. Countless petals not only attacked gray, but the spear dance was airtight, as if a small world had been formed alone in that circle, and nothing outside could affect him. Water won''t pour in. This is gray''s current state. Through silly girl''s design and his own re forging, this long gun is much easier than his previous one, and the material is not the same. In short, gray moved forward step by step like a stroll while waving a long gun, forcing the witch to exit the castle. "It''s impossible. How can a mere mortal stop me?" The witch said incredulously. But no matter how much she didn''t believe it, one of her long legs had left the castle gate. The wind howled outside and it rained heavily, but the witch went into the heavy rain, and the raindrops seemed to bypass her. "Can you tell me why you suddenly came to trouble me?" Gray defended the witch''s attack while still chatting. "Hum, you''re going to die soon. Do you know the difference?" The witch snorted coldly and didn''t talk to gray. Several golden rose petals were inserted at Gray''s feet. Then the petals quickly turned into thorny plants, wrapped around Gray''s feet like poisonous snakes, pierced the dress on his feet, plunged into his skin, climbed up and pulled out wounds. "Don''t talk to the protagonist at the critical time. You''re not a qualified villain." Gray shook his head disappointedly, tensed his muscles on both feet, and smashed the thorns on his feet in an instant. Then he quickly put away his long gun and gave a meal on the ground, shaking out all the golden petals he wanted to insert into him. With a backward move of one hand, the door slammed shut. "Your Majesty, protect your majesty!" The palace guard came, but before they entered, several golden rose petals had flown in front of them, directly into the middle of their eyebrows, and the voice shouting to protect his majesty suddenly stopped. "Everyone, no matter what you hear, don''t come." Cried gray. If the soldiers have some help, he doesn''t mind letting people besiege the witch, but it''s obvious that the act of delivering vegetables will not help, but also drag him down. Let them save their lives first. In other words, every time we encounter a powerful enemy, we have to do it by ourselves. Soldiers will maintain their cleanliness every day. This is not good. We have to find a way to build a special team. We can solve it even in the face of some extraordinary enemies without doing it by ourselves. But don''t think so much for the time being. It''s not a good habit to be distracted in battle. With a drink, all the soldiers who wanted to come up to help were retreated. Gray quickly rushed towards the witch with a gun in both hands, and another shot went into her abdomen. Countless golden roses stood in front of her, and the witch''s face was slightly cold. After she thought it was safe, countless roses were killed from the rear. "You are not mortal!" The witch frowned. She saw that Gray''s leg was almost intact in a few seconds. There was no wound on his body except that the broken cloth proved that he was hurt. This self-healing ability is stronger than her. At least the wound torn by gray on her abdomen is no longer bleeding, but there are still scars, and the other party has been intact. "Of course I''m not mortal. I''m your father." Gray said angrily and shot out. In the witch''s confident eyes, there was a dazzling magic condensation in the sharp part. The magic beam shot out in an instant and blew all the golden rose petals in front into pieces. Then the long gun followed, and one shot went into the witch''s abdomen. Chapter 272 But the spear only pierced a little and could not pierce any more. The witch''s hands pressed on the spear, and the golden petals kept rotating around the spear, which was preventing the spear from penetrating further. "Ah ~!" Screaming at a critical time can not only frighten the enemy, but also improve their combat effectiveness and mature the necessary skills of witches. Gray''s brain trembled, and her hand holding the gun was not so stable. The witch took the opportunity to step back, and then countless petals fell around gray regardless of her injury. A large number of thorns broke out. In less than a second, gray had been grouped into a ball. If the thorns did not grow on the ground, they would almost roll away. However, it was a pity that at the moment of the formation of the ball, a powerful wave broke out from inside, tearing all the thorns to pieces, and gray came out with a flame burning all over his body like the God of war. "No way, it''s impossible." The witch screamed. Her thorns are not ordinary plants. Even rocks can be broken. How can they not tear a person, and be torn so easily? "If your IQ is not enough, you should read more. What you think is impossible may not be worth mentioning by others?" Gray said with a sneer. He is very unhappy that such an enemy suddenly appears. Can I have trouble coming to the door without doing anything? Really be the protagonist of my destiny? Those protagonists will at least go out to flirt with a sister and pick up a treasure, and then they will offend people. He doesn''t do anything and can be beaten to the door for low-key work. It''s too much to bully people like this. For those who don''t like her, gray doesn''t bother to talk to her. Even if the woman''s face is really beautiful, it can even be said to be the most beautiful he has ever seen. But that''s useless. I''m so handsome. Didn''t you still come to trouble me? Now that magic has been used, gray no longer hides it. Physical attacks are sometimes mixed with some magic attacks, such as instant fireballs and shock waves. He even applies weak magic to the Witch and arranges magic traps at her feet. The witch feels more and more oppressed, and there are traces of the long gun, but the magic needs to be perceived carefully, otherwise she may be caught at any time. No matter which kind she faced, she was confident to take it, but this kind of magic warrior she met for the first time. She said that it was light to be in a hurry. Countless golden petals protect her around, and the witch''s face is anxious. Although the petals can protect her safety, her magic is not endless. If this continues, she will be defeated. Although this is not the best time, we can''t wait any longer. The witch''s expression was solemn, and countless petals even began to counterattack. Among those petals, a distinctive red petal quietly hid in it, just like invisible, directly passed through the heavy gun shadow and came to gray. He found something wrong when the petals passed through the gun shadow, but the petals were so fast that he could only mobilize the flame on his body to form a barrier. The red petals hit the flame without any impact. They directly turned into crystal light spots and dissipated, and there was no other movement. Gray subconsciously thought it was impossible. He could accept it whether it hit the flame barrier with strong force or exploded directly, or even suddenly grew countless thorns, but it disappeared. He thought it was completely impossible. The witch wouldn''t bother to send it to herself just to perform magic? Absolutely impossible. However, I can''t find what''s hidden here. In that case, kill the Witch and kill her. Even if her strange magic doesn''t dissipate by itself, its power will be weakened by more than half. When he made the decision, Gray''s momentum reached the peak, and the magic lines on the spear lit up one after another. From this moment, the petals that hit the spear shadow were no longer blocked back, but directly broken. In two seconds, gray broke all the petals, his figure moved, instantly appeared in front of the witch, and the long gun pointed at her chest. This time, the target heart is not alive. Originally, he wanted to save her life and ask why he found himself, but now, it''s OK not to ask. At that time, he can explore her body and even if he can''t find the reason. The witch looked at the nearby spear and stood still. She looked at gray with a cold face, as if she was not afraid of his shot, but he would suffer. "Can''t it be magic like injury transfer?" Gray looked at him in disbelief, but he couldn''t go back at this time. In the next moment, he immediately gave up the idea. He saw fine beads of sweat on the witch''s golden holy face, and the fear in his eyes could not be hidden anyway. For the first time? Gray doesn''t know. He''s almost there. But just then, he felt a pricking pain like a needle everywhere. A golden rose hit the spear. His hand shook and the spear missed. The shot did not hit the witch in the heart, but in the shoulder. The witch''s golden face turned white, but she still showed a victorious smile, and her magic began to happen. Gray pulled out his long gun, but he trembled with pain. He began to grow some brown hair all over his body and had two horns to grow on his head. "You lost!" Regardless of her injury, the witch could move her hand, and countless petals pierced his body like throwing knives. "Don''t worry, Dad won''t lose!" Gray said with red eyes, but his body stopped shaking. In the witch''s surprised eyes, gray continued to change, but not in the direction she expected, but countless hard skin covered the hair, and the two corners of his head became hard horny. A dragon appeared in front of her, and the golden vertical pupil stared at her. "Your magic is really powerful. The red petal is just a lead. The real magic was buried when you stabbed me with thorns. The lead is just a switch. You don''t need to touch me at all. Just let the hidden magic in my body feel it." The golden petals are still attacking, but for gray, who has become a dragon, this attack is not painful or itchy, and the magic buried in his body by the witch makes his body change, which is also dispelled by the domineering dragon blood at this moment. With that, gray didn''t wait for her to answer. His mouth was a hot dragon breath. This is not the time when he just became a dragon. The dragon breath instantly baked the ground where the witch was located into scorched earth, and the slate turned into powder and dispersed. A few seconds later, gray stopped breathing. There was only a black thing in front of him. However, this is not a witch, but the residue of a thorny thing after it is scorched. KAKA! As long Xi stopped, the dark thing also cracked, revealing the witch hiding inside. She had become a normal person and was no longer glittering. Or even more embarrassed than normal people, because her shoulders are red and her face is morbid pale. The whole person is like a dehydrated fish lying on the ground, her mouth is weak, and her breathing is weak. Obviously, although she escaped the situation of death by relying on magic, she has completely lost her combat effectiveness now. "Hehe, quite strong." Gray smiled. He tried his best. He thought she would die, but he didn''t expect to survive. The witch is not simple. Chapter 273 Back to the human body, gray didn''t wear clothes. He went over and took her neck to lift the witch. Then he took out a pair of handcuffs from his backpack and handcuffed her hands. Strangely, gray didn''t find anything to cast the spell on her. There was no magic wand or ring. Find out a loose robe to cover himself. Gray shouted and called the soldiers who were ordered not to come. Let them clean up the battlefield, collect the bodies of the soldiers who died unfortunately, and properly deal with their aftermath and pension work. In fact, this is also one of the reasons why gray forced her out of the castle before. Otherwise, if there is a war in the castle, in case the witch brings harm to the innocent, the death of that group of nobles will definitely lead to unrest in the Shibao country again. Dragging the witch to the house, grace didn''t have any pity on jade and dragged it directly on the ground. As I said before, he didn''t like the witch who suddenly came to his door and killed her soldiers, which made him even more disgusted with her. Fortunately, the ground of the castle was clean and there were no stone fragments, but even so, the witch''s delicate skin was dragged out a scratch. "Your Majesty is so powerful. This woman has become like this. She won''t be killed directly." A soldier said admiringly, but whether he admired or ridiculed, his officer slapped him in the back of the head, "don''t criticize your majesty." When he opened the door, gray glanced at the hall and locked his eyes in a wine glass. Then he shook his head and took out a bottle of medicine to feed the witch. I wanted little jasmine to ensure that she didn''t die, but little jasmine didn''t stay awake in the middle of the party. She could only waste a bottle of medicine. Since he didn''t die under the dragon''s breath, he would like to know why this woman came here. Is it the other party''s whim, or does someone buy murder? He is also curious about the magic of witches. He can control plants a little, but he can''t do it to this extent. He can get some vines at most. The witch''s injury is a little better, but it can only maintain immortality. Gray can''t bear to feed her more precious medicine. He believes that the witch can ensure her immortality after drinking the medicine. "Your Majesty, who is she?" Asked Viscount triff, looking at the dying witch. "It''s just a witch. Don''t worry. Don''t disturb your interest because of a witch." Gray said, he must have no interest in continuing to have fun now, but mother, just don''t be disturbed. "Your Majesty, your glory has conquered evil again, and your greatness will be sung forever." A nobleman raised his glass and shouted, "congratulations on your Majesty''s defeat of the witch." "Congratulations on your Majesty''s defeat of the witch!" In the crowd''s cheers, gray reached out to recruit two soldiers who were inside to protect the nobles and asked them to put the witch in a local cell. "Your Majesty, the witch is strange and unpredictable. I''d better watch it myself." Trevor suggested. "No, she''s half dead now. She can''t use any magic. Besides, the handcuffs on her hand can make her incapacitated. Even if she completely returns to normal, she''s just an ordinary person. Don''t worry." After giving the witch to the soldiers, gray went to the table with food and wine and poured out the elf in a wine glass. "Are you okay?" Merida came over. "It''s all right. It''s intact." "But your clothes have changed." Gray wore a dress when he went out to fight, but now he wears a casual robe. It''s obviously different. "It''s normal to damage several clothes in battle. You know my ability. Even if I''m really injured, I''ll be fine in a while." Merida remembered that she had taken the metal sheet for him on the ship last time. His wound healed so quickly, and he could recover quickly if he was injured. If he could stand here so well, there would be nothing more. "That witch, why did she..." Merida hesitated. Since she was put together by the old witch with a word game, she had no good feelings for the witch. "Who knows, witches are always nagging. It''s normal to do something abnormal." Gray shrugged and sat down on his throne. His eyes seemed to be seriously watching the guests dancing below, but his mind was thinking about the magic he had almost been attacked before. That feeling, if you don''t become a dragon, you should actually become a beast, a ferocious monster with long hair and first horns. Look at the witch''s dress. Before entering the door, the old woman wanted to take her in by herself. She also planned to repay her with roses. After she refused, she became a beautiful fairy and punished herself. How do you think this plot is so familiar? If it continues to develop, will many nobles in the castle become all kinds of furniture after they become beasts, and then be forgotten by people outside. Until an old father went wrong and asked his servants to entertain him warmly. As a result, he stole one of his roses before he left. I grabbed it angrily and locked it in the prison of the castle. Then his beautiful daughter will find here and have a romantic love story with me. Finally, I will be saved, become a human again, and live happily with the princess who saved me. My cells are all underground. Do you want to add a cell at the entrance of the stairs? But this is just thinking, because he can''t be the prince in the story. Of course, this is not only because he is too handsome and powerful, but also for other reasons. For example, every time gray experiences the world, even the brave legend of the world is no different from that in the story. There is no reason to change when he comes here. Maybe it can be said that if gray didn''t make a change, it would develop normally here. Maybe it''s what it looks like in the story. But don''t forget that the old king is old, and he has no son and only one daughter. According to the arrival of the witch at this time, he meets either an old king or a warrior who saves the princess and becomes the king, but the warrior is definitely married to the princess and doesn''t meet the conditions in the story. Of course the prince is unmarried, otherwise how can he marry the princess? Speaking of this, I think this is very consistent. But now the witch has been caught by the handsome prince. Where should the beautiful princess go. After thinking for a while, gray didn''t bother to think about such boring things. Whether he is himself or not, he is absolutely not interested in marrying a woman he has not seen, even if the woman is very beautiful, brave and kind. It''s OK to be p... friends. Forget it when you get married. "Besides, did you bring the wrong crown?" Merida came up with a plate of food and whispered. Gray raised the first mock exam, as if he had taken the wrong way. When fighting, he naturally put the crown in his backpack. When he came back, he took it with him. Unexpectedly, he took Nania''s crown. Take the crown of Narnia off his head. Gray looked at a gem on it and suddenly remembered that he had not experimented with it. At first Aslan said that the crown could open the channel to Narnia, as long as he pressed the gem on it. Originally, I planned to experiment when I returned to the Kingdom, but I forgot when I returned here for so long in Narnia. But don''t worry when you think of it now. Just let silly girl remark and remind herself tomorrow. There''s no need to leave in a hurry. It''s too impolite, especially today''s mother''s birthday. It''s not a good idea to disappear suddenly. Instead of a suitable crown, Gray''s eyes fell on a noble lady below. It has to be said that it is worthy of being a noble who has mastered the privilege. The genes passed down from generation to generation are good. These ladies are very eye-catching one by one. Chapter 274 The next day, greben wanted to tell the maid manager Miranda that if he hadn''t come back for a while, he would tell the Marquis that he had gone to the beach. But after thinking about it, Nania has almost developed. Even if you go, you may not be able to stay long. It''s estimated that you won''t need it for a day when you come back. Take out the crown, gray directly pressed the gem, and then quietly waited for the door between the two worlds to open. However, a minute later, there was no movement around. Gray was stunned for a moment and looked around. His eyes fell on the crown in his hand. "Aslan lied to me?" Gray had to guess like this. Obviously Aslan said that the crown has the ability to communicate with the world of Narnia. How can it be unresponsive? But it''s not right. He has studied the crown himself. Although he has not studied the above famous hall, he also knows that the above ability is true. He can indeed open a channel to Narnia. Sensing the energy again, gray found that the energy above was still silent and showed no sign of activation. Rubbing his temples, gray remembered the picture he had seen before he left. "Aslan thought I came from the human world like Peter and them, so Aslan meant that the crown could open the channel between those worlds and Narnia, not my world and Narnia?" Although it was in an interrogative tone, he was quite sure that his guess should be almost the truth, at least it was eight or nine. The remaining point is that Aslan really lied to him and made him not aware of it when he was in Narnia. As soon as he left the crown of Narnia, he lost his function. However, it is unlikely that Aslan has no reason to do so. At least in Gray''s opinion, the other party is indeed a good lion. "Well, since I can''t go back, it''s no use thinking about these. I''d better go and see my prisoner. I hope she can give me a satisfactory answer." "Don''t say it''s because I dislike her previous ugly appearance. If I perfunctory me with such an idiot reason, I''ll get angry." There are too many loopholes in the witch''s reasons. For such a guy with unknown origin, who would let her live in her own home? It''s not about her appearance at all. Well, if she uses the back appearance, it''s not necessarily. Even if the origin is unknown, I believe many people will leave her. When they came to the dungeon, the wolves showed a happy expression when they saw him and said hello to him with the most respectful tone. No way. That''s how pirates know current affairs. "Your Majesty, are you going to start the experiment? I think I am fully qualified for the job." "Your Majesty, thank you for your delicious food. My body is the strongest. If there is any experiment, please do it on me." The wolves howled one by one and warmly invited gray to do experiments on them. "Don''t worry, I''ve thought of a topic, but I have something to find this beautiful witch today, you..." "We understand, your majesty. Don''t worry. We will never peek." Said a werewolf. Gray looked at him and said seriously, "you''re the last!" "Your Majesty, no!" Ignoring the werewolf''s plea, gray came to the witch''s cell and the soldiers opened the door. "We are of the same kind and should not be enemies of each other." As soon as gray stepped into the cell, the witch opened her eyes to him and said. Gray slowed down and shook his head. "Maybe you said it before you started last night. Now it doesn''t work except to make people laugh." "I apologize for my behavior yesterday. It was just a misunderstanding. Besides, you didn''t get hurt, did you? It''s not a gentleman''s demeanor to haggle with a lady. " The witch said quickly, showing her most beautiful smile and strong desire for survival. "That''s good. You should be tolerant." Gray nodded. The witch smiled more brightly. She knew that no one could resist her charm. Then the expression on her face turned into surprise, "what are you doing with a sword?" "This?" Gray smiled and said shyly, "I want to stab you in the heart. If you''re not dead, I also want to try what it''s like to be forgiven." Then gray put the tip of his sword against the witch''s high chest. Don''t say, it''s very elastic. "No, no, sorry, I shouldn''t say that. Please forgive me. I can give you any compensation if you like." The witch screamed, and the calm and indifference she tried to maintain on her face no longer existed. "Acting is too bad!" Gray put his sword gently on her face and exposed it ruthlessly. It is reasonable to say that people like witches should not be so alarmed even if they want to beg for mercy in the face of the threat of death. "Really, please, I don''t want to die. I can give you whatever you want." The witch did not respond to his words, and her head leaned to one side to avoid the cold blade. "The acting is really bad. Are you the little fresh meat who just made his debut as an idol? If you do this again, I will immediately cut a wound on your face and use magic to make it exist forever. " Gray said fiercely that he didn''t play games with her. "Your Majesty, why are you so angry? There''s something to say." The witch immediately changed her face and said charmingly. "Of course, I have always been a good speaker. My subjects call me the kindest monarch." Gray nodded, but the sword in her hand was still on the witch''s face, but there was no fear on her face at this time, as if she had just pasted a trivial leaf on her face. Regardless of her attitude, gray directly asked his own question, "since you are willing to cooperate, why do you want to enter my castle, or what''s your purpose in this strange way?" "I heard of your Majesty''s great deeds and admired them very much. That''s why I wanted to test your majesty and leave a good memory for your majesty. But your majesty attacked me without saying anything, and I had to resist. I really didn''t mean any harm." When the witch speaks, even if her hands and feet are tied, her eyes flow and still have a charming style. Gray smiled at the corner of his mouth, slapped her on the face, pinched her face and looked at himself, "my more than a dozen soldiers don''t think so. If you really come to give me a good memory, I can also give you an unforgettable memory now. It''s in this cell. You can either?" In the witch''s angry eyes, gray put away his dagger, slowly moved his palm down, and grabbed each other''s collar. As long as he tore it gently, each other''s clothes would be torn. He believed in his own strength. The witch obviously believed in his power, but she didn''t care. Instead, she was a little happy, as if she had only come from the pillow. But gray didn''t really open it. He grabbed the witch''s chin again. "I don''t dare to have anything with a creature like a witch. What if you have any strange means?" "Why are you so timid? Have you really killed the dragon? My power has been sealed by you. Your majesty, what are you worried about?" The witch seduced. Gray nodded thoughtfully and agreed with the witch. Chapter 275 "Yes, your strength has been sealed by me. There should be no danger. Otherwise, I''ll let the werewolves come. I believe they will meet you. When you are satisfied, tell me what you want to do, okay?" Gray clapped his palm and looked enlightened. "If they become werewolves, the effect should be better. If you don''t enjoy yourself, I have potions that can increase fun." "Shut up, you disgusting pervert, bastard in hell." The witch trembled with anger. If she was like such a dirty creature, she would kill herself without hesitation. But before committing suicide, she must kill all the people here if she has that ability. "Then tell me why you want to enter my castle and what the purpose is. Don''t try to lie. I have a lie detector." Gray Leng hummed, and the problem went back to the origin again. But after he said he had a lie detector, he got a flying kick in the chest. "Sorry, I said the wrong thing. I''ll give you chocolate and barbecue later." A crisp apology, without any hesitation, and a compensation plan. Congratulations on your achievement, mature boyfriend, achievement point plus one million. The elf hummed and said that his adult had forgiven him a lot. "Spirit?" The witch had some doubts. There was no environment suitable for the birth of elves, but after looking more, her face changed slightly and couldn''t help exclaiming, "no, it''s an elf, the beloved of nature." "Elves? Elf? What''s the difference between the two? " Hearing the witch''s exclamation, gray asked curiously, especially when the witch spoke, she added such an adjective loved by nature. The witch gave him a dull look. In her eyes, you don''t even know this. It''s really a steamed stuffed bun. "Among wizards, everything pays attention to equal exchange, especially knowledge, which is extremely expensive." "I see." Gray nodded and looked back at the wolves. "Which of you wants to have a crazy and beautiful day with this beautiful lady?" The wolves shrunk their heads together. Obviously, they didn''t want to. It''s not that they don''t have lust. Pirates who have to go ashore to find women every time they have a harvest can''t have lust. However, in their previous conversation, they have understood that this is a witch, a very dangerous witch. What gray himself doesn''t want to do, they feel they are more desperate to enjoy. "You... Damn bastard, despicable maggot." The witch cursed and vomited fragrance, regardless of her own image. Seeing that Gray''s expression was becoming more and more dangerous, the witch quickly shut up and changed her expression. Instead, she began to introduce the differences between elves and elves. "There are two kinds of elves, one is a humanoid race with long ears similar to our humans, with many ethnic groups, and some can even establish a kingdom, and the other is all kinds of elves. Their images are different, Different sizes, maybe it''s a kind of grass you often see, and there are elves. " "Unlike elves, no one knows how they were born. They are the darling of nature, useful and powerful luck and the love of nature." Gray was listening. When the witch said this, she suddenly stopped and asked discontentedly, "that''s it. What else?" "There are no elves on our island. I hear it occasionally. That''s all." The witch herself is also hearsay. She has never seen an elf. Naturally, she can''t tell the information of the elf in detail. "You hear me? You''re lucky to meet me." Gray teased the elf and continued to say to the witch, "then continue to talk about yourself. Don''t let me urge, otherwise there will be only the werewolf as a catalyst, starting with the name." The witch looked at him inexplicably, sighed softly, and seemed to admit her fate, "my name is aria, i "Lie!" The elf dutifully exposed the witch''s lie immediately. Gray looked a little cold. "You are so stingy that you don''t even want to tell me a name and don''t intend to tell me a truth." "My name is aria. She made a mistake!" The witch defended loudly. Gray stood up, went to the cell where the werewolf was locked, opened the door, untied the shackles on the werewolf, and said coldly, "it''s hard not to move without a woman for several months, isn''t it? Become a werewolf! " "Your Majesty, actually I like the feeling." The werewolf knew he couldn''t resist, but he still wanted to fight, "I think..." Seeing his cold eyes, the werewolf''s voice stopped suddenly, and then changed silently. "She really made a mistake." The witch screamed and struggled hard, but how could she break free from the shackles of magic props when she lost her extraordinary power? "Little Molly can''t make a mistake." Gray kicked the werewolf into the witch''s cell. He grabbed the elf and put it in his pocket. He attached a sound insulation magic to his pocket, "do it. Why, after being closed for a few months, can''t you play with women?" The werewolf swallowed his saliva hard, felt dry and slowly approached the witch. "Wait, we can talk. I can tell you anything you want to know. It''s absolutely sincere." Said the witch, and at last she was crying. "Your Majesty?" The werewolf didn''t want to see the witch. He was inexplicably soft hearted and couldn''t bear to hurt her. "You''re a pirate." Gray cautioned that for pirates, who else should be pitied except themselves? "Sorry!" The werewolf screamed and jumped up. "Poof!" A second later, the werewolf fell to the ground with a bright red rose on his forehead. The werewolf''s body continued to wither, and the rose became more beautiful. Gray could see clearly that when the werewolf was about to meet her, the witch spit out a rose from her mouth and accurately stabbed him in the brain from the werewolf''s eyes. When the witch finished the blow, her whole body was soaked with sweat, as if she had just taken it out of the water, and her face was as white as paper. "Yes, wow, it seems that my level of refining magic props needs to be improved. I haven''t completely imprisoned your power." Reaching out to take out the blood stained rose from the werewolf''s head, Greyhound smiled indifferently. The rose smelled under my nose. It didn''t smell any blood, but had a charming fragrance. He just sniffed, crushed it, threw it on the ground and rubbed it twice with his feet. "Isn''t this rose beautiful enough?" The witch''s pale, bloodless lips moved and smiled a little desolate. "I don''t like roses. I like jasmine." Gray swore to God that he was definitely not flattering. He didn''t know when the magic in his pocket disappeared. "And I don''t know if there are any traps on this rose. It''s better to destroy it." "But you don''t have to worry. We still have three Mr. werewolves. We will be able to meet your requirements. Rest assured that guest satisfaction is our eternal pursuit." "Wait, my name is Carlisle, a resident of the flower kingdom..." PS: Readers'' satisfaction is our eternal pursuit. Please support us for subscription and monthly ticket. Chapter 276 The elf poked a head out of his pocket, looked at the witch curiously with big eyes, and didn''t say anything to interrupt. Gray waved outside. Soldiers came in and dragged the werewolf''s body away. "I came to your castle because I was short of money. I planned to borrow some gold coins from you while sheltering from the rain, but I didn''t expect you to be so powerful and not affected by my magic." Carlisle said honestly. Before that, her magic went all the way. No one would care if she appeared reasonable. Almost everyone would show the most primitive instinct under her magic, hate her, bear her curse, accept her, get her reward, and then... Bear her curse. This is the only one who thinks she''s abnormal when he opens his mouth like this, and then doesn''t care about her beauty. "Just borrow some gold coins?" "Yes!" "Lie." Little Molly flew between them and said bravely with her head held high. "Well, take all your gold coins." Carlisle gritted his teeth and said that in the face of a human lie detector, as long as you speak, all your secrets will be exposed to the sun. "Then what would you do?" Gray doesn''t think there is anything about it. Everything should be done with a purpose, which is nothing more than money and power. In a world with extraordinary power, it also includes power and life. "I''ll leave when I get the money. I won''t do anything superfluous." "Lie!" Little jasmine exposed it again. "You really don''t cry without seeing the coffin." Gray sneered, "I''ve been generous several times, but I won''t tolerate it again and again. As long as little Molly finds you lying again, let''s continue the game we just started. Don''t worry, I won''t be soft. I was going to kill you last night, but you survived. That''s why I''m interested in learning your secret. " "But if you don''t cherish this opportunity, forget it. There are too many secrets in the world. I can''t find out all the secrets. I know that myself." "I promise I won''t lie again. Trust me and give me a chance." Carlisle said sincerely. After several attempts, she determined that the elf could really recognize what she said. If she continued to lie, she could not deceive her. It would only make her situation worse. She would not do that again. "After I get your gold, I will turn you into a monster, turn this place into a forbidden area, prohibit all creatures from entering, and make your people forget your existence." Sure enough, the familiar plot, the familiar taste. "Why didn''t you just kill me?" Gray was curious. He liked this way once and for all. "This is a mysterious ceremony. I leave your life. If one day, at the right time, the right person lifts your curse, I will be able to recover the mysterious power silent in this land and greatly improve my strength." Carlisle knew everything and didn''t hide even her deepest secret. If her power can still be used, she can also try to suppress the ELF''s perception with magic and make her wrong judgment, but now she is locked by magic props and her power is suppressed. The last card, the strength gathered overnight, was also consumed in the blow to kill the werewolf, and greatly damaged her body and spirit. Now she is a lamb to be slaughtered and has no capital to resist. But that blow didn''t work. She saw from the man''s eyes that the other party didn''t joke with her or deliberately threaten her. If she didn''t stop it, she would be really finished. "So this is your purpose. How can the curse be lifted?" "True love, true love can remove all curses. It is the purest power in the world. It can purify all curses and make me not affected by the negative energy when I recover my magic." "Then why should people forget me? If someone remembers me, wouldn''t it be better to lift the curse?" Gray said curiously. "True love can''t be owned by a person with a utilitarian heart. As long as she has a trace for your property and rights, it can''t be regarded as true love, unless she really doesn''t love you for money and reputation, then it may be regarded as true love, but the effect will be reduced a lot. Moreover, the ceremony needs the right time, place and method, which is very harsh. " "Oh." Gray suddenly realized, "that''s why you become an old woman, come in, let me take you in, and read out my crime, because that''s also the need of the ceremony?" "Yes, because if it is a really kind and honest king, the ceremony will not take effect. I will leave after taking the gold coin." Carlisle nodded, although he quickly explained, "of course, I made up the previous charges. Your majesty is a truly kind and great monarch. Please forgive my crimes." "Where did you learn your magic? Do you have a magic cultivation manual?" Gray asked what he was most concerned about. He went to several worlds, but there was no way to cultivate magic. So far, he can only rely on magic potions and natural growth to enhance his magic. But Carlisle''s face showed a trace of rare confusion, and her beautiful eyes looked at gray innocently, "isn''t this born, still need to learn?" A light sentence hit Gray''s chest like a heavy hammer. My heart hurts a little and I can''t speak. "Born?" "Yes, I have since I was a child. Aren''t you?" Carlisle wondered. She thought it was because Gray was the same that she could kill the dragon. Born caster! Gray remembered such a word. "Are all the other wizards like you?" Gray remembered the old witch last time. The other one was not born, but learned the day after tomorrow, indicating that there are two kinds of wizards in the world. One is to become an extraordinary person by learning the knowledge of wizards, "I don''t know. I''ve always lived in my own town. I haven''t seen any other wizards. I left the town this time when I felt the opportunity to perform the ceremony." Carlisle said. "Leave town?" "I said that my kingdom is in the middle of the island, and the Dragon Castle was left after we moved. I didn''t lie about that." Carlisle added, "of course, it''s all from books. I got a lot of books from a king''s study, which is recorded above." "It seems that a king has been poisoned by you." "It can''t be said that the king was selfish, cold and a true tyrant. He deserved to be punished." Carlisle didn''t admit that she was doing evil. All the people she turned into beasts were bad people. "Don''t flaunt yourself. Are my soldiers also villains?" Gray sneered that people who feel good after doing evil are the most disgusting. Carlisle nodded and shook his head violently. "Of course not. It''s my fault. Please forgive me." In fact, what she thought was: how can the claws of the wolf be a kind elk? Besides, aren''t they just mortals? Kill and kill. What''s the fuss. Gray saw that this guy doesn''t care about anyone except his own life. He doesn''t care about good or evil. He''s happy to kill her right. He won''t be sad or guilty if he kills her wrong. He''s indifferent to other people''s lives. After asking a few more questions, the little maid came down, "Your Majesty, Princess Merida is leaving. My wife asked me to come to you. Won''t you send her?" "Oh, yes, I almost forgot." Gray walked out the door and didn''t forget to look back and say to Carlisle, "we had a good chat this time. We''ll talk next time. If you can sort out the magic knowledge in your mind, I think you might live longer." Chapter 277 Merida left by boat. Gray asked someone to escort her back. He also asked someone to take a number of Kingdom specialties to trade with the four tribes and open up trade routes. See off for ten minutes, then watch Little Molly and her reluctant to say goodbye. They agreed to come back and go hunting together. They were natural and unrestrained and shed tears for half an hour. "Your Majesty, I''m gone. Don''t worry. I''ll come back when I get stronger." Merida said seriously. "Then come on." Someone said perfunctorily and sincerely. "Hum!" With a fierce stare, gray waved goodbye and watched the ship leave the built wharf. After seeing off the princess of the tribe, gray casually looked at the new castle, and the progress was very stable. Outside Gray''s planned castle, someone has begun to look for a suitable place to build their own new home. Back to the castle, they began to prepare for a new journey. Instead of going to another world, Carlisle, the witch, paid for her life and told gray that she had a lot of money and could give it all to gray, as long as he let go of his life. Of course, gray has no problem with this. Werewolves can buy their lives with treasures, not to mention such a beautiful witch. However, gray still added conditions. He could let the witch live, but he couldn''t let her leave, so that the other party would secretly threaten the safety of himself and his family. Secondly, the witch has to write out all the magic she can and give it to him. On the contrary, in addition to limiting the witch''s magic, he will not restrict her freedom too much, give her a certain activity space, allow her to move freely under surveillance, and open the study of the castle to her. The witch naturally disagreed. She said very hard that it was unfair to pay so much and not be free. She would rather die than agree. Then when gray put the sword around her neck, she took the initiative to ask when to start and whether there was any paper and pen for her to write down the magic knowledge in her mind. Seeing the witch''s awakening, Gray was very relieved. He said that the other party had a future and gave him a lollipop as a reward. The witch took it with tears in her eyes. Thanks a million, she ate the lollipop into her mouth under Gray''s instruction. She was immediately touched by the sweet feeling of lollipop and burst into tears. This is not the brain mending of his majesty, but what the witch herself said. As a good and honest king, gray himself can''t lie, so he thinks others can''t lie, so he believes it. When gray left the cell, Carlisle Bo, the witch, took out a lollipop from her mouth and tried to throw it out. But considering that it was something she had worked hard for, and it tasted good, she put it back silently. As a reward, although gray did not release her, he untied the shackles and left only a pair of handcuffs and an iron chain made by himself so that she could walk around the cell. When he went out, gray also told the soldiers not to go near the witch''s cell. If they wanted to send food, they should send it in far with tools, and they were not allowed to look into her eyes. He knew very well that the witch could kill the werewolf with one blow, which showed that there was still power to use under the suppression of handcuffs, and the witch had strange and various means, so it was not too much to guard against. Although she can''t open the handcuffs and escape without causing much trouble, Gray''s character is like this. There''s no need to let go of the trouble that can be prevented in advance, and the later remedy will cost more. Before walking out of the dungeon, gray suddenly looked at the wolves, "Carlisle recognized little jasmine wrong at first sight and regarded her as an ordinary elf. How did you recognize her identity at first sight?" The remaining three werewolves looked at each other across the cell. "Aren''t elves the same as elves? All we know is that elves are valuable. " Well, gray understands that they can call little Molly''s identity not because of erudition, but because of ignorance. Go to the hall and find the busy marquis. "Father, take out a construction plan and auction the land outside the castle, but they must be allowed to build houses reasonably and not indiscriminately." "Your Majesty, I''ve already asked someone to deal with it. Don''t worry." Said the Marquis perfunctorily. Although he was perfunctory, considering the identity of the other party, his majesty decided not to care about him. "Father, the witch said she had got the treasure of a country. I think it''s necessary to go and get it back to fill the Royal treasure house." The Marquis raised his head. "How long will you go out? You''ve only been back for less than ten days this time." "You misunderstood. I''m all for the people. If there is a financial crisis, we don''t have to worry about having no money. The people can live a happy life." Gray explained that he is a good king for the country and the people. All actions are from the heart for the interests of the country. Of course, as a giant dragon, his little heart is so excited to hear that there are a lot of treasures, but it is more for the country than for himself. Moreover, if he guessed right, there was a famous Princess waiting for him. However, it must be explained here that this is not his original intention, but the system. He has to make a man''s achievements and encourage him to capture the hearts of those women. He himself is not such a person. "I remember you said that the fairy in the lake once sent you a gold vein, which is in the east of the kingdom." The Marquis warned. "Yes, I haven''t forgotten, but it also takes manpower to dig gold mines. We now need people for iron ore, castle construction, planting all kinds of high-yield plants, and other things. Pulling out manpower will affect people''s lives." Gray explained that he had been thinking about the gold vein, but he had no chance to dig it. "But these treasures are different. As long as I go over and take over them, I don''t want ready-made treasures. It doesn''t make sense." "Moreover, according to the witch, the dragon''s castle was left by the people who once lived there. Now they have migrated to the middle of the forest and established a new kingdom. I''ll inquire about the intelligence to prevent them from doing anything to us." "You are the king. Go if you want. I can''t control you anyway." The Marquis rolled his eyes and said, the king in front of him is definitely the most unreliable king he has ever seen in his life. However, if there is a kingdom beyond the forest, it is necessary to know in advance. Whether it is friendly exchanges or mutual vigilance, the kingdom can prepare in advance and occupy a certain advantage. "By the way, do you think your pillow is OK?" Gray suddenly asked. He tried to make some beautiful pillows. He tried it himself. It was useless. He slept well all the time. Merida, too, asked her to bring something back as a gift to the queen and Fergus. "It doesn''t work. It''s far worse than the one given to your mother." Lord Marquis said discontentedly, why should we treat it differently. "How do you know mother''s pillow is easy to use?" But he knew that his mother was precious to the pillow, and the pillow was only a person''s pillow, which could not be distributed to the marquis. "I used it during my nap." Said the Marquis unhappily, and he could try it during his nap. "Don''t worry, I''ll make progress. I''ll give you a better one next time." Chapter 278 A few days later, gray, who was ready, went on the road with a rose witch without flying props, portal, fast-moving magic and flying pets. "Do you really come from the forest step by step?" Even if the elf proves that she didn''t lie, gray still doubts it. Which witch doesn''t have many beautiful flying spells. It''s a piece of cake to move the shape and change the shadow. It''s easy to move thousands of miles in a flash. Even the old witch with half a bucket of water has a flying broom. Level 777 parallel mage bazadze also has flying magic to make flying eagles. Gray himself has mastered several Flying Magic. "Yes, it took me a month to get to your kingdom." Carlisle explained that she didn''t think there was anything to be ashamed of. She wouldn''t have. The book said that she should be ashamed if she didn''t pretend to understand. What''s more, there is a lie detector here. "Can you teleport and transmit?" Asked the witch. There''s no need to ask about flying. Now they sit on a magic flying carpet made by gray in Narnia and fly faster than ordinary carriages to the forest. "Of course I will, but the important thing in life is the scenery along the way. Don''t just care about the end, because what constitutes our wonderful life is the way we have been walking, not the starting point and end point, at least not just learning to appreciate the scenery along the way." Gray''s unfathomable way of education. "You''re right." Carlisle nodded, took out a notebook and wrote it down. A sentence is added later: Although the person who said this sentence is bullshit, this sentence itself contains philosophy. Gray didn''t know what she had written down, but he was very happy to see her so serious. Call out silly girl and project a map of the island on the magic carpet. In the map, except around the Kingdom, the whole island is actually just an outline. Only the outer edge has geomorphic records, and there is a large blank in the middle. However, even so, it can be seen that the island is indeed large. At the beginning, he asked people to take a silly girl around the island to record it. Later, he quickly went in and saw it again. He was quite familiar with the island. "All the way south." Gray looked at the map, pointed to the southernmost terrain and asked Carlisle, "can you see this volcano in your country?" In the southernmost part of the island, there is a tall volcano. In the last video of sailing around the island, gray saw that the volcano is still smoking. It is an active volcano. If they can see the volcano, it is basically not far from the southernmost side of the island, not in the middle of the island. In that case, it is a little far from his kingdom. The witch thought and shook her head slightly. "I can''t see it, but sometimes the hunter on the mountain will say that there is a red light in the south, especially at night." Gray nodded, "that is, you can see the fire when the volcano erupts, but you can''t see the volcano. It should be a distance, not the southernmost, but it''s not far." "By the way, I saw it in a book, that is, the book on the migration of the kingdom. It said that when the people went to the southernmost, they found an evil beast that could spit fire, resulting in heavy casualties. Everyone had to retreat. The evil beast did not catch up until they could no longer see the evil beast." "It seems that it is not far from the volcano." Gray nodded and knew that the fire spitting beast they recorded was probably a volcano. After a little thinking, he pointed out an approximate location on the map, "silly girl, calculate the distance from here and the flight speed. How long will it take us to get here?" "The distance between the two places is about 850 kilometers. The speed of the host is 20 kilometers per hour. If you hurry at full speed and count the rest time, you can arrive in about three days." Silly girl said sweetly that as an excellent artificial intelligence, she knew that the master could not fly all day during the day and night. This is still the case that she calculates quickly. If the owner finds anything interesting on the road, it''s not uncommon to walk for ten days and a half months. When the magic flying carpet entered the forest, gray took out a handful of small beads and sprinkled them on the flying carpet. The small beads immediately scattered regularly and adhered tightly to the flying carpet to form a small magic array. The howling cold wind immediately turned into a gentle breeze. One of Nania''s achievements in three years, the little assistant for rapid array arrangement can be reused. Once the array is formed, it can provide energy by itself without too much control. Because the array is arranged with magic props, the array is still extremely stable. It can be described as a necessary good thing for magicians to travel at home, kill people and steal goods. "What is this?" Carlisle poked the magic mask in front of her and looked at the array around her. She seemed to have a plan to study it. "Small means, don''t care." Gray said faintly, let her stay and don''t move. Although most of her magic has been sealed, and now she can''t explore the mystery, gray won''t give her a chance. Speaking of this, I have to mention the disadvantages of these natural casters. Although they are powerful, all their abilities are only their own abilities. For others, if there is no complete knowledge inheritance, it is very difficult for them to study it alone, and even they will form cognitive bias. They think that magic should be like this. They can''t think of this at all. This is not a matter of ability, but of insight. Gray even guessed that such people would have a high talent in magic. Once they learned this kind of knowledge, they might master it in a very short time, or even push through the old to bring forth the new, and it is not difficult to develop a new Dharma array. At least gray himself has now developed a practical small magic array, and some potions, such as the handcuffs on the witch''s hands that seal magic, are also his own inspiration from the seal scroll and made by himself. Although both have the word seal, the actual principle and function are quite different. It can be said that they created such a magic prop independently. They can make these by themselves. As natural casters, will they be worse than their own talents? Impossible, at least in Gray''s cognition, people who can surpass others and have a higher starting point will have no bad talent. Just like those in martial arts novels who are born with all kinds of channels, those in immortal Xia novels who are born with top spiritual roots and have auspicious talents when they make a sound, and the natural casters in the magic world are definitely the talents among magicians. Therefore, you can''t risk giving her any chance. If she studies something and finally breaks free from the handcuffs, she will have a lot of fun. Although it was the witch''s first hand, no one would consider the original right or wrong at that time, but would directly choose revenge. Besides, Carlisle''s temperament and indifference to other people''s lives are not like orderly and kind people. They don''t care about the right or wrong of things. As long as they can be happy and their strength can continue to increase, everything doesn''t matter. At that time, she had been exposed to Gray''s magic and would certainly be interested in it. She might imprison him and act as a mobile knowledge base. She even took a fancy to his beauty and forced him to do that. Think of it as a dark life. He will never allow this to happen. "Teach me, I can do anything!" Carlisle, the witch, said firmly in her eyes, reaching out to take off her skirt, but because of the handcuffs, only her fragrant shoulders and most of her crisp breasts were exposed. Gray saw a touch of fanaticism in her eyes, and he didn''t dare to teach. Moreover, he was really afraid that the witch would give himself a chance in the process. So he firmly refused, "no, I never get close to women. You die." "Come on." Carlisle said in a charming voice, moving. Gray directly sealed her mouth with magic and put a layer of fog on the magic array. "Bad guys, don''t talk!" Little Molly hummed, feeling very happy. In the past, when gray met beautiful women, he always wanted to hook up with them intentionally or unintentionally. This time, he finally changed his evil ways and came back to justice, very good. "Is it necessary?" Carlisle trembled angrily. What''s the matter with this man? I heard that he was a hungry ghost in color. He didn''t even let go of his little maid. How could he give up such a beautiful woman? "No, for knowledge and truth, I must break free." The witch secretly cheered herself up and decided to learn magic knowledge anyway. In Gray''s magic, she saw another more magical magic world. If you can get these, even if the magic does not increase, her strength will be greatly improved. The new magic and all kinds of magic props are combined with infinite magic functions. At least you don''t have to go on your way with your feet. Chapter 279 At night, they stopped by a river somewhere in the forest. Gray dropped a drop of medicine in the water and soon caught a group of fish and cooked a pot of delicious fish soup. Then he sprinkled another medicine around. After the medicine was sprinkled, he saw many insects fleeing outside. After escaping, they disappeared instantly. He expelled the insects, sprinkled medicine to prevent the unwise beasts from accidentally coming, and arranged a magic array to isolate their breath. Gray finally took out a tent from his backpack. Under his magic, he built it himself, and soon a luxurious tent appeared in front of them. Carlisle looked at his tent with envy and recalled that he had come from the forest for more than a month. He still collected food by himself every day. It was difficult to eat a hot meal. At night, he had to be vigilant against the intrusion of wild animals. This guy came out like a tourist, and his heart was like eating lemon. "It''s still a little cold. Try my carefully prepared fish soup. It will certainly warm your body." Gray sent a warm invitation to Carlisle with a sincere and warm smile, which made people feel good. What''s your elaborate fish soup? I only saw pots and pans do it yourself. What else did you do besides dropping a drop of medicine into the river to lure fish? Oh, take out the pots and pans and let them cook fish soup by themselves. "Thank you, your majesty. You are really omnipotent. I can''t think of anything you can''t do in this world." Words to the mouth, suddenly uncontrolled into flattery. Carlisle was sure that he had no intention of flattering. He must have been affected by some strange force, otherwise he wouldn''t have done such a thing. A bowl of hot fish soup was brought to her face. The witch stretched out her pink tongue and licked her rose like lips. She smiled at her majesty and gently took the fish soup. His majesty is not squint and asks the witch to be careful not to drop the fish soup on her clothes, especially her thin clothes. If the hot fish soup burns her white skin, it won''t look good. Although they are captives, they are still very useful at present. They have not got the magic knowledge about witches they want. There is also the magical ceremony of witches. Although the conditions are a little harsh and the time is a little longer, it is at least a means to increase magic. No, and once successful, the harvest will be very rich. Even if you can''t use it in the future, it''s convenient for you to study magic better. Reluctantly, he looked away from the witch''s chest. Gray filled another bowl and sent it to the elf. Finally, he gave himself a bowl and took out some barbecue and fruit snacks. "Wine, wine!" Little Molly whispered beside her. "No, we have to hurry. We can''t drink." Gray''s rejection of righteous words. "But if you don''t drink, how can you eat?" Little Molly holds her fists and speaks eloquently. She looks at the food and doesn''t move her mouth. It seems that she can''t eat without drinking. "I want to drink too!" The witch whispered with fish soup. Gray turned discontentedly. "You''re not qualified to ask." A prisoner also talked about the conditions. I don''t know the heaven and earth. Why don''t you ask for a full table of Manchu and Han people? Look what you can do. "Well, let''s play a little game. No one is allowed to speak. Whoever speaks first will be on duty at night." Gray said loudly. Then he blew gently into the fish soup and drank it. When little Molly wanted to speak, gray pointed to her expression of "uh huh, you''re alone outside at night", which frightened her into holding the big bowl and drinking soup. After it was completely dark, gray put out the fire, lit a magic lamp in the tent and took out a magic book to read. This is not a magician''s manual. The magician''s manual has the function of inheritance, that is to say, if it is given to a person with magician''s qualification, he can become a magician even if he studies by himself. Maybe there will be fewer means. It''s not as powerful as the guidance of a teacher, but he can really become a magician. So it was also very precious. Gray couldn''t get the basic wizard manual in the end. The most is the magic book in his hand, which records some magic secrets, some magic conjectures for confirmation, the exploration and research of some magic, the deployment of some potions and so on. This kind of thing, even if taken by ordinary people, can''t be of any use. It''s like a grotesque heavenly book to ordinary people, unless this person is really a genius and can understand the truth of magic from this phrase. There happened to be such a wizard in his tent, and she was also a witch who knew magic, so gray strictly ordered her to stay in the other corner of the tent and not peek. Little Molly is a little bored. Gray takes out flying chess for them and lets them spend their time by themselves. Feeling that his knowledge had increased a little, gray nodded with satisfaction and looked at the witches and elves. They were already asleep. Naturally, little jasmine can sleep whenever she wants, especially when she is bored. It''s just that little guys rarely feel bored and can talk to leaves for a long time. How can they be bored. The witch was locked up for several days, and the handcuffs on her hands had not been taken down, and there was no soft bedding. It was strange that she could sleep well. Gray looked at the time. It was almost twelve o''clock now. No wonder both of them were tired. They were covered with a quilt. Gray put out the magic lamp and lay down himself. He conveniently put the elf by his pillow and kept away from the witch. As time went by, there was the sound of wind and wild animals in the forest from time to time. In the dark, a pair of bright eyes opened their eyes and turned a few times in the dark. It seemed that they soon got used to the darkness and accurately found their own goal. Crept open the quilt on her body, and then climbed over carefully. Today, she rose witch will sleep with this man, get the magic in his hand, and become the most powerful magician in the world. At that time, there was revenge, there was revenge. "Hum, at that time, I will continue to turn you into a beast and let you wait for redemption. At the moment you are redeemed, I will become stronger." "Pa!" The rose witch paused. Her beautiful face was pasted on a transparent magic mask. Her mouth became toot and looked very funny. "It doesn''t matter. He didn''t wake up. I still have a chance. I have accumulated some magic these days. I can bypass his seal and quietly dissolve this strange mask." The witch secretly cheered herself up. Her palm was on the magic mask. Before long, vines came from outside the tent, climbed onto the magic mask and secreted a cyan liquid. However, her thing that can corrode most substances is of no use to the mask, but she dare not break it violently, otherwise gray must have found out. "I''ll have my own hood when I wear your nightgown." The witch insisted that she should have one of such magical things. Finally, her few magic powers were exhausted, the vines lost their magic support, withdrew from the tent and became ordinary weeds. The witch also calmly returned to her place and went to sleep again. She secretly accumulated magic and waited for the day when she turned over to be the master. Chapter 280 The next morning, gray sat up, stretched, looked at the witch''s position, got up and walked out of the tent. Listen to the footsteps outside, and then look at the sleeping elf. The witch went over and tried. The magic array is still there, and she can''t touch the elf. "Unfortunately, he still attaches great importance to the little guy. If he can catch her, he can threaten him to let him go." The witch whispered. As a careful witch, of course, she has more than one plan in her heart. He is only one of them. In addition to this, she also has alternative plans such as catching the elf threat and finding a chance to escape after loosening the handcuffs. No matter which one succeeds, she will never lose. As for learning Gray''s magic, as long as you can get free, there will be opportunities in the future, so don''t worry at all. In the final analysis, his study of magic is just a bad idea. Listening to the footsteps outside, the witch walked silently to the tent door, pushed the door to go out, and then touched a very familiar touch on her hand. She can''t be more familiar with this feeling. She played with it for a long time yesterday. The magic mask outside the tent is definitely the same. "Damn guy, in the face of such a beautiful lady, you are still so strict. I wish you never get true love and get dumped when you meet the woman you like." The witch issued a vicious curse. If gray heard it here, he would teach her a lesson and even kill her on the spot. This guy was so terrible that he immediately noticed his weakness and knew that he couldn''t do without women. He also issued such a vicious curse that he was going to cut off people''s life. It was terrible and worthy of being a terrible witch. The witch waited for a while. Gray ran back crazily, broke the two magic boundaries, grabbed the elf on his head, and put it into his backpack. "We''re in trouble, let''s go!" As soon as he grabbed Carlisle''s hand, gray threw out the magic flying carpet, took her and jumped up. "What''s the matter?" The witch was very curious. How could she be so anxious suddenly? What happened to him just now? Without waiting for her to guess, a huge rock behind tore open the thick tree crown, wiped the magic flying carpet, flew over, and then hit the forest in front from a distance, making a loud explosion, and several big trees fell down. The magic flying carpet spun violently, and gray took a lot of effort to stabilize it. "What?" The magic flying carpet returned to normal. Carlisle shrunk his neck and looked back subconsciously. In the back, two huge human monsters came out of the forest. They were three meters tall, gray and with long tusks. They looked like wild boars turned into people and became giant. The two giants, each holding a huge stick, ran towards this side, whining, and behind the two giants, there were three giants slightly smaller than them. "Let''s go!" Carlisle was startled and hurriedly urged. Now she has no power. If she is caught up by these monsters, she will be dead. "Don''t worry!" Gray steered the magic flying carpet and moved forward slowly, much slower than normal. Next to gray, a piece of the magic flying carpet was broken, which was torn off by the boulder that had just flown past. The magic flying carpet was damaged, its function was much worse than before, and its flight speed was greatly reduced. If it continues to be used, it will be directly scrapped soon. "Don''t you have anything else to fly? You are so rich that you must have other flying props? " Carlisle shrieked that although she was indifferent to other people''s lives, she regarded her own life more important than anything else, which was also the reason why she was willing to give in temporarily. "Yes, but it''s not necessary." Gray felt that the speed of the broken magic carpet was basically a little faster than the giant below. Moreover, he doesn''t want to leave like this. He is attacked for no reason. At least he should find out why. Even if he doesn''t know why, it''s necessary to leave some souvenirs for each other. Although his majesty is magnanimous, he will reduce the punishment on the enemies after they really repent. Looking at the giant, he may not know what repentance is. "It''s not necessary. Take it out quickly, or we''ll die." After losing most of her strength, Carlisle is particularly sensitive to various dangers and even unwilling to approach any possible dangers, because she doesn''t have enough strength to resist these dangers. Once she could walk through the whole forest alone, but now, if she had the chance, she just wanted to hide in a safe place and slowly break the seal until she regained her strength. "Shut up!" Gray sealed her voice again. The witch has changed too much. She was not so counselled when she swaggered in the palace before. Why did she suddenly change her temperament? Ignoring the witch who just wanted to escape, gray looked back at the five giants still chasing, and his eyes narrowed slightly. It''s said that the forest is dangerous, but I didn''t expect it to be so dangerous. I just came in and met such a powerful giant. It''s still five together. The combined threat is stronger than when the witch is intact. Moreover, it was not just the five giants. He could feel that with the pursuit of the giants, other Warcraft in the forest were gradually waking up and noticed the battle here. "Gray, why are they chasing us?" Little jasmine''s voice came in doubt, with a trace of laziness just waking up. "I don''t know. I went out to pick some mushrooms in the morning, and then I found a smelly cave." Gray began to tell her the story of what happened when he prepared breakfast for everyone in the morning. In the story, the brave man was not frightened by the smell, but curiously stepped into the strange cave and found some treasures and even some magic materials in it. Although these things have a bad smell, the great king is not the kind of person who likes to be picky. He can''t wash the smell with medicine. He doesn''t believe that the smell can''t even be cleaned with medicine. So he accepted the gift. His Majesty was really ready to find the materials for making breakfast, but at this time, the owner of the cave came back. They found that their belongings had been stolen. They began to roar angrily and summoned their companions to chase him. "Woo woo!" The witch widened her eyes and made a gesture to gray. Although her sign language failed, gray understood it through her strong understanding ability. The palm patted her on the shoulder, "don''t worry, like you, I''ll never hand over what I got. Let these guys go home and eat shit." "I''m asking you to hand it over, asshole. I''m different from you. I only want my own life. My things will belong to you soon." The witch roared with anger. But that doesn''t change the fact that they are being chased and killed, and gray doesn''t intend to return the property. Gray wanted to jump down and fight with them, but more and more breath had awakened around him. Moreover, if he went down and little Molly followed him, nothing would happen. Carlisle was basically dead. After careful consideration, his Majesty gave up the idea of teaching the giant, put one hand around the witch''s waist and took out a flying broom from his backpack. The magic flying carpet was abandoned and fell to the ground. The flying broom accelerated instantly and opened the distance with the giant. Then came the giant''s incompetent roar. Gray smiled with satisfaction. It was another happy day. Chapter 281 Getting rid of the large group of Warcraft and monsters behind them, the three finally succeeded in having lunch at noon. The lunch was very rich. The witch wanted to go on a hunger strike and told her majesty not to provoke danger or threaten her safety on the condition of her own treasure. But after smelling the smell from the roasted Warcraft rabbit, the witch decided to forgive him for the time being next time. In the evening, they came to a flat land in the forest, which was by the river. At this time, countless flowers were in full bloom here. Gray didn''t take a few steps before he found that there were many unusual magical plants growing here. "This is a land full of magic." Gray muttered to himself that there are such places in Narnia, where resources will be far richer than those around. At the same time, creatures sensitive to magic will occupy such places. If you are lucky enough, ordinary animals can evolve into Warcraft, and Warcraft can occupy this place for a long time, which may also increase their potential and strength. Thinking of this, gray immediately stopped and walked back slowly with the Witch and little Molly. Two guys with little self-protection should not enter this dangerous place. Send them to a tree crown in the distance and set up a magic array to ensure that they will not be detected by other Warcraft. Gray returned to the lawn in the forest. Facing countless precious potions, he didn''t pick them first. Instead, he arranged several magic arrays to increase perception and defend against attacks around him, and then began to pick them. "Eh, is this a snake sloughing?" Gray reached for a white thing in the drafting cluster, slightly surprised. This snake molt is very long. It is preliminarily estimated that the whole is at least more than ten meters long and the size is as thick as the thigh. Moreover, there are still many characteristics of that snake on this snake molt, which can be used as materials for refining medicine. You know, even if the magic material is not properly kept, it will quickly lose its original effect, and the drug power of this snake has not lost much, indicating that this snake has just shed its skin. Put away the snake sloughing and gray was more careful. If there is no accident, it should be a magic snake entrenched here, and its strength should not be weak. Collect all the appropriate potions, and those that are not yet mature will stay where they are and let them continue to grow freely. In the end, he didn''t find the magic snake here. Gray thought about it and decided to set up a magic array here and turn it into his own medicine field for cultivating magic drugs. But before that, I have to put the beauty in the tree. Next, I''m estimated to squat in the tree for two hours, and my feet are numb. As for the elf, oh, people had already flown to him. The witch didn''t escape. In fact, she knew very well that if she didn''t restore her strength, escaping in this dangerous forest was no different from suicide. The magic array needs time to prepare. He plans to set up his tent on the other side, so that he can avoid encountering the magic snake when he comes back. Second, it is convenient for gray to observe. After the Warcraft comes back, he will kill it, and then use the magic array to isolate this place and plant magic medicine for himself. At twelve o''clock in the evening, gray heard a sound of water from his tent, but gray knew very well that the terrain here was flat and the river was not fast. Generally, this sound of water would not occur unless something stirred the water in the water. Put up his ears, and a small magic array spread around his ears to strengthen his hearing. Soon, gray drew a picture in his mind. A long snake swam in the water, and the shaking body drove the spray and made a slight splash sound. Gray got up gently, and then saw the witch lady creeping back. She just seemed to want to do something. "That''s what you want?" Gray looked at her jokingly. "Lord gray, please give me this honor." The witch lady was not embarrassed after being found. She came up to gray again and said Jiao Didi, generous and casual, and didn''t care. "OK, I can help you remove the seal, but are you really willing to give everything?" Gray asked softly, willing to give everything, in fact, it is just a general speech of many people in a hurry. As long as you study carefully, you can always find that they are unwilling to pay. "Except life!" The witch said solemnly that what she valued was only her own life. In addition, nothing else was important. "Well, then you must be willing to be my servant, too?" Gray asked with a smile, but the warm smile made the witch''s heart cold. Of course, she knew that the servants here certainly did not simply have an employment relationship, and 99% might turn her into a maid who completely obeyed him through magic. Seeing the hesitation on her face, gray didn''t urge, "think about it first and I''ll go out." "By the way, you become my servant. All my magic books can be shown to you. It is the crystallization of the wisdom of countless magicians from other worlds." Before walking out of the tent, gray looked back and added. On the way, he had been thinking about how to deal with the witch, and the option of letting go had long been excluded. Although she resisted a little before, it was not appropriate to kill her because she cooperated so much later. As for being locked up like a werewolf, he remembered that under his handcuff seal, the witch still killed the werewolf with one blow. Even the handcuff seal was unreliable. Once she broke free, it would be a disaster if he was not in the castle. Most of the time, he is not in the castle. If the other party is able to break free of handcuffs, it is easy to know whether he is in the castle. Gray didn''t want to make her his own servant at first, because he was not familiar with the magic contract, and didn''t expect to use it at the beginning, so he just glanced at it and had a rough understanding. However, later he found that when the witch was powerful and useless, she was completely different. The former showed arrogance, and the latter could be summarized in one word. The difference is too big. At first, gray thought she was pretending and reducing his vigilance. Later, he slowly felt that it is not impossible for a person who has strong power since childhood to become cautious after suddenly losing his ability to survive. After all, in her eyes, mortals without special power are very weak, so she also knows that she is also very weak without special power. So he felt that such a witch who knew herself and cherished her life might be used for himself. But he didn''t believe the general loyalty, so he thought of turning it into his own magic servant. A servant who was completely loyal to himself, compared with the witch who swore allegiance to himself, he decisively chose a servant. Considering that he had never used this kind of contract magic and had not studied it in depth, he hoped to get the cooperation of the witch lady herself, otherwise once she resisted, the contract would most likely be abolished. If the witch accepted the contract voluntarily, the probability of success would be much greater, and the contract would be more unbreakable. Chapter 282 I am a snake living in the forest. I am very strong. A large area around me is my hunting ground. Other powerful creatures dare not enter my territory at all. Moreover, there is a very comfortable place in my territory. Every time I hunt, I will go back there to rest and digest the prey in my stomach. In addition, there are some flowers and plants here that make me feel very comfortable after eating. Although it seems wrong for one snake to eat grass, and I don''t think other snakes eat grass, this may be the reason why I am smarter and stronger than them. I eat some grass that feels comfortable every time I eat. But today is a little different. I walked around here and found that many flowers and plants that make me feel comfortable have disappeared, and the rest are not attractive enough. I poked out the snake and found that strange animals had come here, and the smell seemed a little strong. But that''s not why he can steal my flowers. I''ll teach him a lesson. The information my snake Xinzi came into contact with told me that the man was on the other side of the river, and I swam quietly through the river. The creature seemed to find something and suddenly moved. I quickly hid under the water, left a head on it, huff and puff the snake and feel his movements. Hum, this animal thinks it''s light, but in fact, everything is under my control. As long as he comes over, I''ll swallow him in one bite. He came. I can''t wait to eat him. Even now I have a delicious sika deer in my stomach, I can feel that this man is more delicious. No, I should spit out the sika deer and eat him quickly. Yes, that''s it. When gray came to the river, a huge snake head came out of the water, and his open mouth seemed to swallow him. Gray was not in a hurry. A spear pierced the snake''s upper jaw. Then gray took off, swung the spear and flew the snake to the other side. The spear pierced into the ground and nailed the snake''s head to the ground. "It seems very simple. The Warcraft is deeper in the forest. How can it feel that its strength is not as good as several giants?" The magic snake roared angrily. It didn''t know why this creature suddenly had such a sharp thing and took it by surprise, but it knew it couldn''t give up. It was pierced in the upper jaw, which was far from fatal. The body of the magic snake twisted and rolled, and soon the whole snake coiled around gray, trying to wrap him to death. "Poof!" Gray calculated its vital part and inserted a sword into its heart. The magic snake lost its life, but its body was still twitching involuntarily and was not dead for a time. "Master, you just mentioned the magic contract. According to the information you provided, fresh and powerful Warcraft blood and heart nerve are good array materials. The heart, gall, fangs, glands and skin of snake Warcraft are also the materials for making many kinds of magic drugs." The conscientious AI silly girl warned. "One more thing you forgot to say." Gray pointed to the right way, took out a big bucket and began to receive blood. "Master, please!" "Snake Warcraft is also a good ingredient for making snake soup, snake meat barbecue, fried snake meat and other food." Gray is a confident supplement. "Silly girl, remember!" "Also, this kind of Python doesn''t have... Eh, it really has poisonous teeth, and it also has poisonous glands?" Gray broke open the snake''s mouth and found that it had fangs. Poisonous snakes have poisonous teeth. Snakes without poison have no poisonous teeth. After a chat, gray also felt boring. Although silly girl''s primary artificial intelligence is much better than artificial intelligence, she still can''t get rid of the scope of data. Carefully separate the materials he needs. Most of the materials on the snake were finally put into his backpack, and he threw away very few things. Back in the tent, the witch had not slept yet. Her eyes were shining in the dark, like the stars in the night sky. "If you can read all your magic books for me and teach me magic knowledge, my answer is, I will!" "So easy to agree, don''t think about it?" Although I hope she can promise to solve the problem. But when she promised so quickly, gray thought there might be ghosts. The witch was thinking of other ghosts. "Nothing. I served the noble wife when I was young. She taught me a lot of knowledge. If being a servant can exchange knowledge, I would like to be your servant." Carlisle stressed the point, looked neither happy nor sad, and seemed to have accepted his fate. Gray nodded, zipped the tent tight, returned to his position and lay down. "Good, go to bed first. It''s going to be ready from tomorrow." "I don''t think you care to wait a few more days." I haven''t heard of anyone who can''t wait to be someone else''s servant. "Of course, to show my sincerity Carlisle reached out again and took off his pair. As before, he couldn''t take it off again when he was half way, and then looked at gray pitifully. "In fact, I only think that women with clothes are much more attractive than women without clothes, and it is sometimes not necessary to take off clothes." Gray touched his chin and looked up and down at the beautiful body of the witch with a smile in his eyes. Unfortunately, the magic lamp was not turned on, otherwise he could see more clearly. Relying on his strong self-control, his majesty looked away and threw out a banana. "If you can''t help it, solve it yourself. I''m a gentleman." "Don''t worry, I will set up a sound insulation array, and I won''t peek. I believe in my character." "Ha ha!" The witch lady smiled in her heart and begged with delicate drops on her mouth, "Your Majesty, I''m so sincere. Please take down the things on my hand and sleep with it." ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Gray turned over and said he would never peek if he didn''t peek. His majesty did what he said, and then he arranged a sound insulation array for fear that he couldn''t bear to hear something unpleasant. The witch looked at the other party''s natural turn, gnashing her teeth angrily, pinching her small fist and trying to hit someone. The elf turned over on the pillow and punched him on the chin. "Can''t you?" Muttering, the witch stared at each other''s reaction quietly, but the other party seemed to have really arranged a magic array to isolate the sound, and could not hear what she was saying. "As long as I persevere, no man can refuse my charm." The witch said secretly that the other party did not dare to look at herself. Looking down, a long, round, fresh banana lay quietly on the ground. The witch frowned and reached out to pick it up. Chapter 283 A mouse squeaked and its fat body kept twisting, venting its instinctive fear and anxiety. At this time, its body as thick as an adult''s arm was pinched. It turned its head in horror and bit on the palm of its hand. "Ka!" With the clear sound of breaking, the mouse felt that he had bitten a stone. No, it was something harder than a stone. At once, it broke its two front teeth. "Gray, the mouse is so fierce. Shall we eat it?" Little Molly looked at the mouse with her eyes shining and followed her majesty. She also grew a lot and learned that everything can be used as food. Her Majesty was very relieved and lamented that there was no white religion these days. "This mouse is a Warcraft. Its meat is good. It can really be used as food, but not now. I can use it." Gray explained that although she was glad that little Molly knew that everything can be used as food, her majesty still couldn''t cook the mouse for her. But looking at it, gray thought the Warcraft mouse was so fat that it should taste good? When little Molly said this, he also felt a little greedy. He was clearly not caught to eat. "Cough, I caught this in the bamboo forest in the East. There is a hole there. There should be a lot of mice. Go and catch it if you want. I''ll cook delicious food for you." Gray pointed to a bamboo forest in the East. If he has something to do now, let little Molly catch it. Although little Molly is small, she will only have no aggressive life magic. It''s OK to catch a little mouse. "Well! I''m going! " Little Molly jumped down and flew in front of the mouse. She seemed to want to remember its appearance. "Don''t look at it. Mice are the same. Just catch a few and come back." Gray had a brain collapse and bounced little Molly out. After sending off the elf, gray stretched out his hand and put it on the mouse''s back. Suddenly, the mouse''s limbs stiffened and he put it on the ground. After making sure there was nothing wrong with the mouse, gray stood up and whizzed into the woods ahead. In the tent, a pair of eyes watched him fly away. When he couldn''t see anyone, he immediately ran out of it. No matter what, he reached out and picked up the stiff mouse, looked carefully up and down, smelled it under his nose, and finally pulled a pinch of mouse hair to put it into his mouth. Put down the mouse, the witch quickly ran back to the tent, took out a knight novel and read it with interest, pretending that nothing had happened. Gray soon came back with a wolf Warcraft, and without saying a word, he directly cut the artery of the magic wolf, drew its hot blood and drew a small magic array in the air. The magic array is not big, but the lines that make up the magic array are extremely complex. In the red magic array, the hot blood still seems to flow with the operation of the magic array. "The magic mouse is not powerful and has no wisdom. Should it be enough to build a magic array with the blood of a magic wolf?" Gray secretly said that he didn''t want to make mistakes, so he decided to experiment with some Warcraft before the contract witch to get familiar with the casting process to avoid any mistakes. The magic array fell in front of the mouse under Gray''s control. After shrinking, it came above the mouse''s head. Gray stretched out his left hand and pressed his five fingers on the magic array. The magic array is as like as two peas, and then a small magic array is stripped out of it, and the two magic looks exactly the same, but the size is different. But if you look carefully, you can still find that the big magic is more complicated. Gray pressed the magic array slowly into his palm, and the stripped magic array into the mouse''s head. With the magic array completely integrated into the bodies of both sides, gray felt that he had more contact with the mouse in front of him, which was not obvious, but he could rely on this contact to pass his ideas to the mouse and let it act according to his instructions. "It''s good to succeed again." Gray nodded, first removed the rigid magic of the mouse, took out a ham and threw it out, and then issued an order to pick it up in his mind. He saw the mouse run out like the wind, catch up with the ham sausage on the grass, run back with it, and send it to gray. "The contract is not to erase the will of the other party, but to make the two sides contact more closely, so that the other party can obey their own orders." Gray murmured to himself. Looking at the mouse''s broken teeth, gray pinched the fur on its neck and ordered it to open its mouth, take out a small dose of medicine and pour it into its mouth. The medicine soon took effect. The two front teeth of the mouse were directly knocked off, and new teeth grew out quickly. After throwing the sausage back and forth several times, gray finally pulled off the sausage coat and fed it to the mouse. Although he succeeded temporarily, gray still wants to keep it to see if there will be any problems in the follow-up. In addition, he has to test on more animals. Mice are only the lowest test object he has set, and the material for arranging the magic array is only Warcraft blood, which is the simplest one. In the magic array that really contracts powerful creatures as servants, the blood of powerful creatures is only one of many materials, so he needs to test step by step until everything is OK in the end. "Gray, help!" Little jasmine runs back crying. Behind her is a group of rats. Dozens of fat mice follow her, while little jasmine herself uses magic to make a reins and run a mouse. "Help!" Seeing gray, little Molly is like seeing the Savior. She runs over quickly on a mouse. Gray was just about to do it himself when he caught a mouse eating ham sausage in the corner of his eye. "Attack!" The mouse immediately stopped, then quickly put down the ham sausage and turned to look at the chasing army of mice. "Squeak?" With a loud cry, the mouse strode his limbs and rushed towards the other side. "Wave your claws!" The mouse subconsciously waved its front paw, and then the fat mouse was torn open. "Jump!" The mouse jumped high and kept biting from under it with its mouth open. If it didn''t jump up, it would bite its hind legs. After commanding the mouse to fight for a while, gray found that the mouse could understand some simple commands and execute them without hesitation, but it could not understand complex commands, such as front jump, head press and roundabout kick, and it would be stunned. And he suffered some injuries. Gray found that after the rats were injured to a certain extent, they would have a slight resistance. They wanted to escape and didn''t want to continue fighting. He thought it might be because the contract was too simple. "Ha ha, drive!" Little Molly patted the mouse, turned back and joined the battle, and then ran back in less than three seconds. "Gray, come on, hit them!" When gray felt almost finished, his body gave off the smell of dragon, and he was so frightened that the remaining mice ran away. Recall the mouse and let little Molly treat it. Gray goes to clean up today''s breakfast, while the mouse continues to eat its ham sausage. He found that servant contracts are still very useful. Although they will resist when the situation is serious, this is also normal. After all, they are not slave contracts. If they are slave contracts that completely control life and death and can change their will, they should be able to fight until they die. I don''t know whether the best contract can achieve this effect. Chapter 284 It is a small town in the north of flower kingdom. It is the last supply place for human beings, and it is also the starting point and return point of many hunters. Today, a strange team came out of the forest. They were composed of men, women, mice, wolves, falcons and jungle hunters. Jungle hunters are a kind of humanoid creatures or Warcraft. They have slender limbs, ferocious faces, sharp claws and teeth. They move very fast in the jungle. A pair of claws are extremely sharp and can easily tear the skin and armor of hunters. "Hello!" The town guard looked at the oncoming team, gulped down their saliva, and took difficult steps to stop them. "Where are you from, please? What''s the need to get into town? " Even if the men are handsome and the women are beautiful, it seems that there is no threat, but the captain of the guard dare not think so. Apart from the two mice, aren''t the rest ferocious Warcraft? But they are extremely obedient in the face of that man. This shows that the man is the most terrible one. In the town for so many years, I have seen countless hunters enter the forest and countless people return from the forest. But he is the only one who can be so natural and unrestrained, spotless and with several fierce animals. As a captain who has an IQ online and doesn''t want to die without being confused, he behaves very respectfully. "Finally see the human world." The man breathed out gently and showed a very warm smile. "Hello, we are tourists from lansler town. My name is gray. This is the Baron of lansler Town, Miss Carlyle. We want to enter the town and have a rest." "It was the baron." The captain of the guard bowed his head and saluted more respectfully. Gray heard Carlisle say that few people have titles in this kingdom, and most of them are civilians. The nobles are basically concentrated near the Royal Palace and castle of the Kingdom, and now, almost no one remembers those nobles. "I wonder if I have the honor to see your jazz badge?" Respectful, but cautious. Carlisle is not wearing noble clothes, so he needs noble badges to confirm that basically every noble has his own family badge. "Of course!" Gray nodded, took out a rose shaped badge and gave it to the captain of the guard. The captain of the guard picked it up, looked it carefully, and returned it respectfully. "Sir, what''s the matter? You know, the town is always on guard against the invasion of Warcraft. I''m afraid we can''t let you take them into the town." He pointed to several Warcraft animals around gray and said, slightly lowering his head, but his attitude was very firm. "It doesn''t matter. They are the friends we met in the forest. Send us here and we''ll go back soon." Gray nodded and conveyed the idea of going back to the forest in his mind. Several Warcraft went back to the forest. "Sir, please take us to the hotel in town. We need a rest." The captain of the guard nodded. As long as Warcraft doesn''t enter the town, it''s no problem, but these Warcraft have come here. He will make people more vigilant later. Warcraft is the most ferocious existence, and there is no possibility of peaceful coexistence. These people can coexist peacefully with Warcraft. In addition to their own kind temperament, the noble spirit of the nobility must also play an indispensable role. It''s still some distance from the town. It''s just an outpost. After entering the town, gray found that the town was small, but all kinds of facilities were very complete, especially the business related to prey, such as Warcraft materials, herbs in the forest, animal fur and other industries were very prosperous. A small group of soldiers came from the street ahead and stopped in front of several people. "Your Excellency, Mr. Kant heard of your arrival and prepared a banquet for you. I hope to have the honor to invite you." "Mr. Kant is the mayor of the town and is responsible for the management of the town." The captain of the guard explained. Gray nodded and whispered a few words with Carlisle. It seemed that after discussion, he looked at several soldiers, "thank you for Mr. Kant''s invitation. We are happy to attend Mr. Kant''s banquet." "Please come with us. Mr. Kant has prepared a place for you to rest. Before the dinner, you may need to raise your energy to welcome the grand welcome banquet." "Thank Mr. Kant for his careful arrangement. We just need a place to rest." The captain of the guard bowed his head slightly and saluted, "I need to return to my post as soon as possible. Next, let them show you the way." Gray smiled and nodded, watched the captain turn and leave the town, and the gentleman stretched out his arm, "guys, please lead the way ahead." "I don''t like parties. It''s too noisy, and the participants have all kinds of purposes. Their expressions and eyes hidden under the mask make people feel sick." The Witch and gray walked side by side and whispered like mosquitoes and flies, but she knew gray could hear. "Don''t describe yourself like a white lotus." Gray shook his head. Carlisle thought she was a saint who didn''t go with those people. "Although I came here for your treasures, I can feel the customs and culture of another country and have a beautiful travel experience in this process. Why not accept it?" "Ha ha!" The witch smiled disdainfully. Even bad people will not like those who plot against themselves. Moreover, the witch thinks she is not a bad person and is cleaning up the sins in the world. "If you really don''t want to, you can stay in your room and I will attend the party on your behalf, if you don''t feel impolite." Gray doesn''t care. It''s not a big deal anyway. He''s just having a look. "At that time, I will call myself your guardian knight and guard captain. Don''t be wrong." Gray continued to whisper and came to another country. Of course, he can''t pretend to be forced by the king anymore. Of course, he didn''t pretend to be forced before. He just told his identity as an honest man. However, a female Baron''s guard knight is enough for him at present. At least in places such as small towns, there will be no dog blood because of identity problems. Your majesty is not interested in pretending to be forced to fight in the face at this time. Pretending to be forced is OK. It is completely unnecessary to fight in the face. The means are too low-level. "Why not my husband? If you claim to be my husband, they will flatter you more warmly. " "No way. I''m an honest man and won''t take advantage of a lady." Gray shook his head firmly and refused. "Are you afraid that such words will affect you to spend a good night with those ladies?" The witch said sarcastically that she had seen through him. "Slander, naked slander." His majesty angrily said that he was very contemptuous of the witch''s act of polluting people''s innocence out of thin air. Chapter 285 When the two whispered, the soldiers had brought them to a manor. "Two distinguished guests, this is Mr. Kant''s manor. Please come in." "It seems that Mr. Kant not only has a little power, but also has a lot of money." Gray nodded. Such a large manor is almost the same as the territory when he was a baron. However, compared with Carlisle''s territory, it should be much worse, because she said that there were not many nobles in the Kingdom, so the nobles'' territory was correspondingly larger. Before several people entered the manor, a hale and hearty old man came out with a stick, "Baron, welcome!" The old man looked at gray again. "And your companion." "Mr. Kant, don''t be polite. Thank you for your warm invitation. I''m very happy to be a guest in your manor." Carlisle said thank you without expression, like a puppet. "It''s my pleasure. Please come inside!" Mr. Kant didn''t care about her attitude. Perhaps in his opinion, this is the attitude of aristocracy. "Father, is this miss Carlisle? It''s my pleasure to meet you. " After a few steps, a young man came with a kind smile, which made people feel like a spring breeze. "To introduce you, this is my youngest son, kenles, who is now in charge of the business work of the Kant family." Carlisle nodded faintly, "Mr. Kant, I''m a little tired. If I can, I''d like to have a rest. Good evening. I don''t want to be criticized for my poor spirit at the party." "How could it be? I went to your territory two years ago and saw you from a distance. You are still as radiant as before, and even more beautiful." Kenles smiled and flattered. "Then let my son arrange it for you. If you want to stroll around the manor, he will be the best companion." Kant nodded and left. "Miss Carlisle, there is a hot spring pool behind our manor, which can help people quickly dispel fatigue. Maybe you can have a try." Kenrice suggested enthusiastically as he walked. "No, please take me to rest as soon as possible." Carlisle was still expressionless. Kenles wanted to say something else, but gray raised his hand and stopped him. "Sir, miss is tired. I''d better arrange a rest place for her quickly. I''m interested in experiencing the hot spring you said." Kenles flashed a trace of anger in his eyes, then quickly converged and nodded faintly, "in fact, the servants are preparing for you. When we go over, we should be able to sort it out." His eyes were always on Carlisle, and he turned a deaf ear to Gray''s words like the air in his ears. As Ken Rice said, the rest room was indeed ready. When several people arrived, the maid in charge of sorting just withdrew from the room. This is the best guest room in Kant manor except the master''s room. Although they want to give up their room, everyone knows that it''s too low to do so. And it''s too late. Carlisle walked into the room. "Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. kensley. See you at the dinner." "See you in the evening!" Kenles smiled. "If you need anything, please tell me at any time. The maid outside the door will always be here." "Thank you!" Gray stepped into the room. "Sir, your room is here." Kenles''s face changed slightly, reached out to stop gray and said. Gray shook his head slightly and smiled. "No, as Miss''s Knight, I must always guard by her side, especially in a strange environment." With that, gray slammed the door, leaving kenles blushing outside, and his eyes filled with hate. "Damn bitch!" With a curse of hate, kenles turned and left. In the room, gray sat casually in front of Carlisle, his ears moved slightly, "they are too enthusiastic about you, but in fact they don''t seem to respect you as much as they seem. What''s the matter?" Carlisle shook his head. "Of course you, the king above, don''t understand this kind of thing. What they want is actually very simple. It''s just my title." "Let me marry someone in their family and pass on the title to our common children, and the title will naturally become the of their family." Carlisle''s face didn''t change when he said this. Obviously, he saw more of this kind of thing. "Can you still do that?" Gray''s eyes widened. At the beginning, he worked hard for the title. He didn''t expect it to be so simple. He only blamed himself for not having such a big brain hole and being too honest. However, it seems that there are no single female jazz in Shibao country, and this plan will not work there. Carlisle''s Baron identity was obtained by her special way. She can be said to be the only, the only single female jazz in this kingdom. In addition, Carlisle is also very beautiful. It is a famous flower in the Kingdom, which naturally attracts countless people. "Yes, so I''m in danger now. Your majesty wants to protect me." The witch said pitifully, "or you can take off the handcuffs so that I can protect you." Carlisle stretched out his hands and looked at gray pitifully and expectantly. "Give up, it''s impossible." Gray sneered, "I''ll get everything ready at night. Tomorrow we''ll find a place where no one will sign a contract. That''s when we take off the handcuffs." "But what if I''m in danger? Now I''m surrounded by some people who are plotting against me." "It doesn''t matter. I believe in your ability. Even if I''m not here, you can protect yourself." Gray smiled, jumped and raised the witch''s chin. "And why am I not with you? I will protect you. " "Your majesty!" The witch''s eyes were blurred and her head slowly approached gray. Gray put a hand on her face. "Well, after you sign the contract, I don''t mind giving you some benefits, but forget it now." "My majesty, you are too cautious. You need to relax. I promised you. What else can I do to you?" "Who knows?" The witch shrugged and sat up straight. "What if they found the handcuffs at the party?" "No, you should have confidence in my strength. How can those ordinary people see through my magic?" Gray continued to shake his head. Carlisle''s temptation was not once or twice. He refused very skillfully. Her eyes looked between her hands, where a chain was connected to a pair of handcuffs. At this time, it showed a special transparent color, and there was nothing in the eyes of ordinary people. If he can''t hide the handcuffs, how can he bring the witch into the human town? Isn''t that a barrier for himself? It''ll cause big trouble. "Of course, you may have some residual strength, but I think you''d better not do that. No matter how many ordinary people are, they are not my opponents. If you want them to help you, you just die in vain." Gray warned that he knew very well that even if the witch agreed to sign a contract with him, she would definitely seize any chance of freedom and escape when there was hope. Chapter 286 In a study in the manor, old Kant was sorting his collection by the bookshelf. "Father!" Kenles stood behind Kant and spoke respectfully. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you compensate the Baron?" Kant took down a book, wiped the cover with a dry towel, put it back neatly again, and asked faintly. "She went to rest with her knight." Kenles bit his teeth and his eyes were bloodshot. "That damn bitch, I couldn''t see her two years ago. I thought she was a saint, not a pure debauchery." Kant shook his head calmly and said, "I don''t care what her nature is. I just want her to marry you and have a child with her." After wiping the dust off a book, Kant looked back at kenrice, "do you care? Don''t think I don''t know about you and those women. " "Do you know what happened to her knight?" "My father said that he had been following her knight, but I didn''t see this man around her two years ago, and it is said that she never needed any knight, but all those who coveted her died indistinctly." Kenles recalled, "could it be this person who has been hiding in the dark to protect her? And I heard that when they came back from the forest, there were several Warcraft animals around them, including a forest hunter. " "Those Warcraft don''t care. Someone is there. They can''t enter the town at all. A few rounds of arrows can shoot them into a sieve." Kant shook his head. "Go and get rid of the knight. Take more hands and choose a secret place to do it." "She almost never leaves her own territory. Now she finally appears here with only one person, and foolishly sends herself to our manor. This is the hope given by God for the rise of our family. We must not let go." "If she cooperates, she''ll be interested. If she doesn''t cooperate, she can''t escape our palm. Our family is no weaker than those barons. Why don''t we have a baron''s title? The Baron''s title must be in our pocket. " Kant''s kind old face showed a cruel color. Obviously, he could do anything to achieve his goal. "Yes, father, I''ll arrange it." Kenles nodded back, turned and looked for someone. With the strength of their family here, they don''t worry about finding people, and their family also has their own armed forces, equipped with sophisticated weapons, and their combat effectiveness is not weak at all. After the arrangement, kenles went to the door of the room arranged for Carlisle. "They didn''t go out, did they?" Kenles whispered to the maid in front of the door. "No, sir, I didn''t come out, I didn''t ask for any food or drinks, and I didn''t make any noise. It seemed that I was really sleeping." The maid said quickly. Kenles nodded and knocked at the door. After a while, the door opened, the knight''s head poked out from inside and said in a low voice, "Miss, have a rest. What''s the matter?" "It''s really impolite not to ask your name. I''m sorry." Kenrice opened his mouth and found that he didn''t know the name of the man in front of him. He immediately opened his mouth with some apology. "Gray Sutton, it''s a pleasure to meet you, sir." Gray nodded. "Anything else?" "Didn''t you say you were interested in hot springs? I can take you to experience it. There are other services. I think you might like it. " Kenles smiled softly. He implied it clearly. Gray looked back. "Just a moment, please. I''ll talk to miss jazz." Then, without waiting for him to speak, he gently closed the door and looked at the witch lady who was drinking tea, "go to bed!" "What?" The witch lady was stunned, and then a smile soon appeared on her face, "OK!" When she lay down as like as two peas in bed, Gray saw a magic array laid on the bed, exactly the same as the one they slept in. "What do you mean?" The witch lady who felt she had been fooled flew into a rage and looked at gray angrily. "Obviously, it''s protecting you. Although I know you have some means of self-protection, you can''t last under my seal. With this, you don''t have to be afraid of their sudden attack. " Gray said with concern: "I don''t want to take a bath and play the hostage rescue game again." "Little Molly, do you want to watch her sleep here, or go to the hot spring with me?" "Take a hot spring!" Little Molly doesn''t hesitate. There''s no need to think about it. Okay, what''s fun to stay here? "Good!" Gray stretched out his hand and dragged little Molly on his shoulder. "Don''t try to attack the magic mask. I can feel it. Of course, I will come back in time if you are in danger." Then he took little jasmine out of the door. Finally, he didn''t forget to apply a locking magic on the door lock. "Come on, I can''t wait to try the hot spring." Gray said expectantly. "Well, so am I!" Kenles looked around strangely. "Seems a woman talking?" I didn''t see any strange people. I just thought I heard wrong for a moment and looked at gray with a smile. "Of course, our hot spring is definitely the best. Many people who have experienced it said that you can''t forget this experience all your life." "Really?" "Yes!" "Ha ha ha!" They laughed heartily and walked to the back of the manor side by side. In the house, the witch sat up angrily, reached out and touched in front. Sure enough, she touched a transparent barrier. "Damn bastard, don''t give me a chance!" Remembering the experience of these days, Carlisle felt that his intestines were almost green. Why did he cross such a long distance to that Kingdom? It''s just like sending people thousands of miles away. And the other party is still a bastard who doesn''t enter oil and salt. Even if it''s a little chance. "Now I have ten percent of the magic I can use. I don''t know if I can destroy this pair of handcuffs with all my strength?" Carlisle looked at the handcuffs in her hand and thought deeply. If she could destroy them, she could not only run by herself, but also seek the help of a large number of soldiers. At this time, she had the greatest chance of freedom. "But I really want to learn those magic." Magic has a fatal attraction to witches, just like poppies. For this reason, she even thinks it''s nothing to be a maid. She was very distressed. There was no doubt that she would never learn those magic when she ran away. She can''t even appear in front of this person in the future. Unless someone lifts her curse and greatly improves her strength, she dares to move her mind to rob the magic book. The witch lady suddenly shook her head with a firm face, "Why are you still hesitating after hesitating for more than ten days? No, I want to be a man of strong will. " Chapter 287 In the hot spring pool, gray lay comfortably inside. Kenles also asked the maid to bring fruit snacks and put them on the edge of the pool. More importantly, the maid hasn''t left yet and said that she can meet any of his requirements. But his majesty refused with justice. He was not like that. His honest majesty just wanted to soak in a hot spring. He had no other ideas. "Mr. gray, keep soaking. Just tell them what you want. I have something else to do." Kenrice smiled apologetically and walked away from here. After turning around, the apology on his face quickly turned to contempt. Then gray drove the maid out. Gray picked up the plate and put it on the water. The plate floated on the water like a lotus leaf, and moved intelligently with the elf. "Wow!" The elf lay on his back in the water, grabbed a piece of fruit in the fruit tray and put it into his mouth, "delicious!" "Gray, this is similar to the one you made in the snow last time!" "It''s different. It''s heated by magic. At most, it''s a hot bath. This comes out of the ground. This is called a hot spring." Gray smiled and said, his head against the pool and closed his eyes. Outside the hot spring house, as soon as kenles left the front foot, he saw the maid coming out with her heel. He was immediately dissatisfied, "didn''t you let you serve him? How did he come out?" "Sir, he said he didn''t need to be served. Just let him soak quietly and don''t disturb him." The maid whispered back. In fact, she didn''t want to come out, but her words made her feel that she didn''t dare to disobey. "Well, you go down!" Kenrice nodded, so as not to be hurt by mistake. Although he didn''t care much about the life of a maid, it was the property of the family after all. The maid looked at the dozens of people standing here in fear and hurried away. Among these dozens of people, half are the armed forces of the manor and half are mercenaries and hunters from the town. In terms of combat effectiveness, there is no need to be poor, but the cooperation between them is poor. "I said do it, rush in together, and shoot arrows when you see people, okay?" Kenles waved, and everyone came forward and leaned against the door of the hut, with a crossbow in his hand. "Mr. Kenneth, it''s only for one person. Isn''t such a battle too big?" A mercenary looked at the hut and joked. "You have a lot of money. Don''t care so much." Kenles waved his hand. The mercenary and the hunter nodded and stopped talking. As for the reasons, no one cares about these details. Isn''t it killing individuals and not trying crimes? Why do you need so many reasons? "Sir, everyone is here. Why don''t we rush in directly?" "Don''t worry, he just went in now. We''ll rush in when he''s relaxed and let him die in peace." Although he didn''t think it was necessary, kenles still thought it should be safe. Carlisle must have a reason to bring only such a person. "You are so kind!" "Less nonsense." Kenles said slightly angrily. He felt that the other party''s words were ironic. In the hot spring pool, little Molly looked up, "gray, there are bad people outside." "It doesn''t matter. We can rest assured that they won''t be bad later." "Oh." Little Molly nodded. Since Gray said so, it must be all right. Outside the manor, a thin shadow kept jumping among the trees, and soon turned his eyes to the buildings in front of him. Naturally, Mr. Kant''s manor cannot be in the center of the town. It is located on the side away from the forest, but that doesn''t mean there is no forest here, but there are no terrible Warcraft in the forest. Soon, the thin figure found his goal. It was a small house behind the manor. Although the house was small, it had an elegant style. But he couldn''t understand it at all. His eyes were only those who surrounded the hut. The forest Hunter lowered his back and approached slowly from the shadow. When everyone''s attention was still focused on the cabin, the forest Hunter resolutely launched an attack like an experienced hunter. I saw a dark shadow climbing over the wall in an instant, crossing the distance from the wall to the hut and coming behind the people. "What?" The alert Hunter noticed it at the moment when the forest Hunter started, followed his hunter instinct, turned the bow and crossbow, aimed at the speeding shadow, and decisively released the arrow. "Be careful!" Others also reacted, but at this time, the forest hunter had avoided the sparse arrows with his extremely fast moving speed. One claw tore open a guard''s chest, splashed fresh blood, and his hot heart was still beating in the torn chest. "What''s going on?" Kenles was startled by the sudden danger and subconsciously hid behind the guard of the manor. "It''s forest hunters. Damn it, aren''t they supposed to be deep in the forest? How can they suddenly run to the town?" The hunter who knew the goods screamed and revealed the identity of the Raider. "It''s him, it must be him." Kenles looked at the attacker in horror and remembered the information he had received before. There were several Warcraft around them, but the soldiers were not hunters and had never seen hunters. They just briefly described the appearance of Warcraft. "Don''t be afraid. Hunters are not invincible. Use an iron net." A hunter shouted and threw out an iron net. A hunter did not have an iron net, but threw out a lasso. They are experienced hunters and know what to do with such a fast monster. The hunter dodged the iron net, but was wiped over his shoulder by a surprise arrow and took a piece of flesh and blood. The wounded Hunter began to get angry and rushed to a hunter. His two claws crossed and directly opened his belly. At this time, a falcon fell from the sky, scratched a person''s head with sharp claws, and then flew into the sky without nostalgia. "Kill them, kill them for me." Kenles roared angrily, his legs trembling and retreating slowly. A few minutes later, gray grabbed the back of his head. He grabbed an arrow in the palm of his hand and threw it gently. The arrow was firmly inserted into the wood of the cabin. Outside, the sound of fighting faded away. "What''s the matter with you?" Little Molly approached his face, stared into his eyes and asked. Just now, a look of pain flashed across Gray''s face. "Nothing, normal reaction." Gray shook his head. The forest hunter and the Falcon died. It was just a small bite from the contract. It was no big deal for him. On the contrary, if he hangs up, the Warcraft of these contracts will die directly. Outside, a team of guards approached from a distance with bows and crossbows. The hut was nailed with arrows and the ground was covered with corpses, especially the corpses of a monster and an eagle. Squeak! The door of the cabin was pushed open from inside. Gray slowly came out, looked at the body on the ground in shock, and Ken rice, who was separated from his head not far away, opened in surprise, "Mr. Kant? What happened? " Kant''s face flashed a trace of grief, and there seemed to be more wrinkles on his face, but he said decisively: "shoot an arrow!" "Never!" Gray quickly stopped him with a shocked face. "Tell me, you absolutely don''t want to do that." "You must die today. No one can save you. It''s only because you''re in the wrong place!" Mr. Kant''s eyes flashed a fierce light, which was very frightening, "shoot an arrow!" The guards around him no longer hesitated, immediately released the arrows, and the dense arrow rain flew towards gray. "If you don''t listen to your father''s words, the loss is right in front of you." Gray shrugged his shoulders and pressed his palm forward. The air vibrated, a powerful magic wave erupted, and countless arrows flew backwards. The arrow was blown back, and the lethality was not strong. Gray didn''t expect this to directly solve them. After he started, he took out the sword in the lake and came to a group of people at top speed while they were avoiding the arrow. The killing begins! Chapter 288 Today, an explosive news spread in the town. There are monsters entering the marginal town. Although Mr. Kant killed the monster, it is a pity that he also paid a heavy price for it. The armed forces of Kant manor were almost lost, and even Mr. Kant and his youngest son were not spared. But that''s all. There were no more casualties in Kant manor, nor did it affect the town. At present, the manor is taken over by Hodge, Mr. Kant''s eldest son. "Why not kill everyone?" The witch lay on her side on the bed, her concave and convex body showed incisively and vividly, and her big watery eyes stared at gray affectionately. "Why kill? I''m just here to play." Gray shrugged. "Besides, Mr. Hodge knows current affairs very well. He not only decides to give us a box of gold and silver, but also makes it completely a monster. It has nothing to do with us." "What if they knew you did it? I''m not afraid. Are you afraid? " Gray shook his head gently. "It''s not a matter of fear. I don''t want a trip to turn into a war to destroy the country. The two sides are too far apart. I''m not in the mood to run back and forth. The two countries will be kings." He could think with his fingers that if he killed all the Kants, the town would doubt him. The next is the favorite time to send experience. At the end of everything, he will find that he has unknowingly broken through the country. At his feet, there is a country full of holes waiting for him to govern. It''s troublesome to think about it. I, King gray, can never fall into this stereotyped plot. All possible signs will be nipped in the bud by me. Smirk! In the evening, gray and miss witch stood face to face in the forest behind Kant manor. A huge magic array was shining at their feet. At the same time, all sides of the magic array were placed with strange magic items according to strange directions. "Shall I think again?" The witch hesitated. "Less nonsense!" Gray looked at the wavering guy and was angry. Sometimes he urged him to sign a contract, and sometimes he tried to escape. It''s annoying. Can''t you be more determined? With the launch of the magic array, the items placed on the magic array melted like liquid and slowly penetrated into the lines of the magic array. When the magic array was ready, gray grabbed the witch''s palm, stretched out his hand knife and scratched on her palm, and then cut a wound on his palm, with blood flowing out. The palms with wounds closed together, and they took off slowly. At the same time, the magic array on the ground suddenly changed. The huge magic array rose with the two people, and then flipped instantly when their figure was fixed, standing perpendicular to the ground between the two people. An irresistible force came. They retreated and their palms separated. However, the blood blended at the wound could not be separated like a viscous liquid and became a bloody silk thread connecting them. The magic array standing in the air rotates, and the connected blood of the two people integrates into the magic array bit by bit. At the last moment, the magic array completely becomes the color of blood, and the magic array itself is reduced to the size of a palm. Although it has shrunk so much, the energy in it is so terrible that gray looks at it. As the magic array shrinks, their bodies move forward uncontrollably again, with their palms less than 10 cm apart. The magic array was still running. Suddenly, the magic array was divided into two magic arrays, one large and one small. The big magic array floats to gray and the small magic array floats to Carlisle the witch. "Move, move!" The witch clenched her teeth and stared at the big magic array, trying to move her arm close to the big magic array. "Don''t be delusional." Gray''s cold voice came, "this is what I arranged according to the most complex and powerful ceremony. It''s naive for you, a passive recipient, to want to do hands and feet at this time." "If you didn''t resist at the beginning of the ceremony, there would be no chance at all. Do you think I would leave such an obvious loophole for you to drill?" When gray spoke, the magic array in front of them was completely integrated into their palms. Gray could clearly see a faint magic array shape on the witch''s palm, which must be the same on her own palm. With the complete integration of the magic array, gray can feel the connection between himself and Carlisle, just like the connection with the mouse and the goshawk, but he feels much more obscure. The other party subconsciously resists his feelings. Unlike mice, they can communicate directly as long as they establish contact. Gray knows that this is the normal situation of signing contracts with intelligent creatures. The spirit of intelligent creatures is too complex to communicate as easily as animals. At the end of the ceremony, when the witch was distressed that she could not turn back at the critical moment, the earth suddenly restored her attraction. "Ah!" The sudden weightlessness made Carlisle sound frightened. When she subconsciously wanted to use the few magic powers in her body, a powerful arm hugged her waist and took her to the ground slowly. "Are you okay?" Gray let go of the thoughtful witch lady and asked strangely. He has experimented on Warcraft many times. There is no hidden danger. Carlisle, what''s the situation. Carlisle woke up, looked up at gray and put his hands in front of him. "Wait a minute!" Gray stretched out a finger and touched the handcuffs a few times, and the handcuffs fell off automatically. Carlisle grabbed it with a backhand, grabbed the falling handcuffs, and then stepped back quickly. For a moment, all the plants in the forest seemed to have come back to life. The thick vines grew rapidly and formed a plant cage in an instant, with sharp stings on Gray''s back. "Don''t do that!" Gray''s calm admonition. "I want it!" Carlisle clenched his teeth and waved his hand. All the plants wound and beat him like poisonous snakes. But gray didn''t panic at all. When all the plants were close to his body, Carlisle was struck by lightning, and all the plants stopped directly. She bent down painfully, curled up and knelt down on the ground. Her thin body trembled, and a big sweat flowed down and wet her hair. "Honey, what''s the matter with you?" The voice of concern sounded. Carlisle looked up and saw Gray come out of her plant cage and look at her with a smile. "Bad guys!" The elf was concise and comprehensive, and looked at her angrily. "Master, I''m kidding!" Carlisle laughed miserably, but the expression on her face was like crying. In fact, she really just tried to test the extent to which the power of the contract could reach. She never thought that she could directly make her zombie combat effectiveness. She felt that her internal organs would be crushed. "I know, I know!" Gray smiled gently and reached out to help her up. "Little Molly, treat her." "No!" Gray didn''t force the elf to take out a pain relief medicine from his backpack. He made a lot of it in Narnia, which is not a waste. Moreover, in order to carry the things brought back by Narnia, he specially replaced several small achievements he had achieved in Narnia in three years with backpack space. His backpack space now has 12 cubic meters. But now there are a lot of books in the twelve cubes, all of which are collected by Kant family. They are warmly presented by Hodge to facilitate him to understand the kingdom. "This is the first time. It''s a long lesson. It won''t be so easy next time." Gray warned. "I''m really just kidding. Master, you don''t think it''s funny. I won''t joke in the future." Carlisle smiled and looked flattering. After drinking the medicine, Carlisle felt much less pain, but the injury didn''t get much better. "Master..." "If you recover slowly, don''t think about the medicine." Gray refused directly, and then realized the gap between the most powerful contract and the ordinary contract. Chapter 289 On the road from the town to the interior of the Kingdom, Hodge watched a carriage leave with tears in his eyes. "Goodbye, Mr. gray. If you pass here again, you must come to the manor." Gray waved his hand and didn''t scare him by saying I would come back. In the carriage, gray pulled the reins with both hands and drove the carriage slowly to the front. He had to be slow and bumpy. Secondly, he could use a little magic to make the carriage very stable. Seeing the scenery was only a good reason. Mainly beside the carriage, a small figure ran hard. "Drive! Drive! Duck! " Little Molly holds a little Knight Sword made by gray for her. She is wearing majestic armor, like a brave knight. With his tongue sticking out, the little mouse kept moving his four legs and barely kept moving at the same speed as the carriage. However, when it feels tired and can''t run, the knight on its back will use magic to eliminate its fatigue and drive it to continue to charge forward. So even if the heart is very tired, the mouse''s body is constantly excited, as if the energy will never be used up. "Hey, ha!" The brave little Knight cut off a roadside weed with a sword and continued to charge excitedly. The little mouse quickened his speed and soon drew a distance from gray. Now, in addition to the witch, the servant of Gray''s contract is just this mouse. The forest hunter and the eagle died under his deliberate indulgence. The wolf was seriously injured at the moment he terminated the contract, and I don''t know if he can survive. Only little mouse, this is little Molly''s Mount, which has not been abandoned. More than ten minutes later, the little mouse ran back from the front and stopped in front of the carriage. If gray didn''t have good eyes, he almost ran over it directly. Gray stopped the carriage and looked at little Molly seriously. "Brave knight, what''s the situation ahead?" "Report, sir, there is a problem with a carriage ahead. We may need our help." The knight reported loudly. "Good, lead the way!" Gray nodded and followed in his carriage. A pair of slender jade hands poked out of the carriage behind the carriage, gently stroked his chest, soft hair passed over his shoulder, bright red lips stopped in his ears, exhaled like blue, "what''s the fun of Knight Game? Come in and give the carriage to magic. I have a more fun game. " Gray shook his head. The witch has been pestering him since she accepted her life. In addition to greeding for his body, she also wants to get more. He knows very well that this is western food. It''s common to walk the kidney without being distracted, so it''s very casual, but not now. His eyes fixed on the little knight in front, took out a magic manual from his backpack, "go and see it, don''t disturb me." "Thank you, master!" The witch took away the magic manual and went back to the carriage to stop talking. Following the brave knight, gray found the carriage on the side of the road ahead. It was not his carriage, but a carriage used to transport goods. The carriage rolled over on the side of the road. A middle-aged man was trying to straighten the carriage, and even the white horse was trying to help. Little Molly rode the mouse to the middle-aged man and looked up. "Sir, do you need help? The knight of justice will help you. " "Oh, thank you, dear little..." movis turned his head and was about to thank, when he suddenly found that there was no one in the direction of the voice. "Here!" Little Molly waved with the knight''s sword. "You... You... You..." movis was startled. He had never seen such a small man and rode such a fat mouse. "Can I help you?" Little Molly asked excitedly. According to Gray''s chivalry, she wants to be a knight who knows how to pity others and give a helping hand to those in need. "No, thanks. I think I can handle it." Movis subconsciously said that although he didn''t know what the creature in front of him was, it should be no threat to be so cute, and he couldn''t leave his carriage and goods. "Can I help you, sir?" Gray grabbed the little knight with one hand and pinched the back of the knight''s horse with the other. The little rider put it on his shoulder and the knight''s Mount was thrown behind. "Thank you. If you can, please help me." Movis looked at the tall and handsome young man and nodded. "This is the spirit, the representative of kindness and beauty. Don''t be afraid, sir." Gray explained that little Molly didn''t need to hide her body in his country, nor in the forest before. She forgot to play the knight game here. Movis quickly shook his head. "Of course, I mean, I''m not afraid. Such a lovely little guy doesn''t need to be afraid at all." "Wow, I''m a knight, a brave knight." Cried Little Molly. Gray put down the knight, threw it on her mount and helped movis turn the carriage over, which was a simple thing for him. "My name is movis. Thank you, young man." "Gray, a traveler." After encountering the trouble of Kant manor, gray did not intend to use Carlisle''s noble name anymore. He felt that it brought much trouble than convenience. "Oh, traveler, this is really a rare person. Few people are willing to spend their time on the road to see the scenery." Movis smiled and pointed to his horse. "By the way, this is Philip." Name the horse? Gray just wondered for a moment, then nodded to the white horse, "Hello, Philip!" Although he hasn''t done so, Merida''s horse has a name and is very spiritual. Philip the white horse nodded and snorted as if he were greeting him. "Are you from the town ahead? I heard that Kant manor in the town was entered by monsters and many people died?" "Well, Mr. Kant and his little son died, and now Mr. Hodge takes over." Gray replied as he helped pick up the things. "That''s too bad. Maybe the edge is no longer safe." "No, I heard that Mr. Kant did something to attract the monster." "Anyway, it''s better to stay away from here now. Are you interested in visiting our town? It''s a beautiful town. You can also taste my daughter''s cooking. " "Thank you for your invitation. I''ll visit when I have time, but before that, I''m going to the forest." Gray pointed to the forest in front and said that it was the forest in the kingdom. Unlike the forest outside the town, there was no too powerful Warcraft. Help movis to carry all the things that fell on the ground into the car and put the carriage on Philip''s back. "Then, Mr. movis, be careful. I''ll go first." "Goodbye, if you come to our town and find someone to inquire about the movis family, it''s easy to find it. I''ll warmly entertain you and introduce my daughter to you. Believe me, she is definitely the most beautiful girl in the town." "Of course, sir. I hope you won''t feel impolite to visit suddenly!" Gray smiled. Although the conversation was not very enthusiastic, he felt that this movis was a very good person and had a very sincere feeling. "I''m looking forward to that moment." Separated from movis, gray continued to follow the little Knight forward. "Wrong way, my knight, another way." Watching little Molly turn into a fork in the road, gray quickly reminded her. Little Molly took the mouse, looked back, took the mouse, jumped into the grass, and came out of the road on the other side in the twinkling of an eye. There was a wild fruit on the sword. Movis in the back tidied up his goods and looked up. The carriage in front had disappeared at the end of the road. With a smile, movis looked at the weather and was in a very sunny mood. He got into the carriage and slowly caught up with him. Gray said he was going to the forest. He remembered that there was indeed a road leading to the forest, but it seemed that no one had gone for a long time. There were no people there. I don''t know what he was doing there? I don''t want so much. The carriage is well tied. I can reach the town before tomorrow morning. I don''t have to sleep on the roadside all night. Chapter 290 Philip was strong, but he was the only horse. He didn''t run fast with a carriage full of goods. In the afternoon, mowis saw Gray''s carriage by the side of the road. At this time, he was sitting on the grass, seriously cooking and barbecue. However, compared with before, he had a beautiful woman who read carefully. Before, she should have sat in a carriage and didn''t come out. "Hey, movis, come down and have something to eat!" Gray heard the sound of the wheels, looked up and saw movis, warmly invited. "Thank you, but I have to keep going. I need to go back as soon as possible and try to get home in the evening." Movis shook his head and refused. Gray smiled, cut off a piece of barbecue, put it on the plate and poured another fruit drink. "Brave knight, our friend is hungry. Give him the food." The little jasmine Knight patted his chest with his sword and straightened his chest, "give it to me!" Little Molly raised the plate and rode the mouse to the carriage. Because the load was too heavy and the mouse was too fat, the mouse fell down halfway. Little Molly had to fly by herself. "Please eat!" Fly to morvis, and the elf puts things on his carriage. "Thank you!" Movis said a word to the elf, raised his hand and shouted thank you to gray. But he didn''t stop and drove the carriage farther and farther. "A traveler, what an interesting person." It was getting dark. Movis had to hang an oil lamp on the carriage to provide some light for himself, but the range that the oil lamp could illuminate was too small, and the road ahead was still dark. "Maybe I should accept Gray''s invitation and wait until tomorrow. His barbecue and drinks are really delicious and nostalgic." Movis said to himself, but soon shook his head. At this time, it''s meaningless to think about it. He has gone so far and can''t return. "There is a fork in the road ahead. You should be home in another hour or two." Thinking secretly, Philip, who was walking in front, shouted discontentedly. "Wait, Philip, you''ll be home soon, and then you''ll have something to eat." Morris comforted. But he took out a handful of forage from the back carriage, jumped out of the car, took Philip and fed him as he walked. Philip walked on while eating grass. Facing an intersection, he walked directly into the intersection on the right. After feeding Philip something, movis returned to the carriage. With the faint light, movis felt that the road was a little strange. "Hey, Philip, are we going wrong?" "Probably not." Movis immediately shook his head and answered himself. In such a dark environment, even if he walked in the village, he would feel that some roads are very strange, not to mention the forest road that he only walked once in recent months. He should not have gone wrong. After dispelling his doubts, Philip continued to move forward. Suddenly, there was a significant change in the road ahead, and a cold wind blew out from the front. "Is there snow here?" Movis looked at the white on both sides of the road and was surprised. "Did it snow here these days when I left?" February and March should be the time for spring to return to the earth. Snow at this time is really rare. With doubt, the carriage went on. "Ouch!" A wolf howl came from behind. Movis''s face changed greatly. He didn''t have time to think about why there were wolves here. He hurriedly urged, "Philip, run!" At this time, it doesn''t matter where the wolf comes from. Survival is the most important thing. Feeling the threat, Philip stepped on all fours and dragged the carriage forward quickly. On the grass, gray has set up a tent. Outside is a high bonfire. Little Molly and Carlisle are singing. After the contract was signed, the witch lady was finally no longer as uncertain as before. After obtaining the magician''s manual, she swept away all the previous haze, completely accepted her current identity, and was much more generous in what she did, so she was no longer tied up. "That movis should be the father of the famous Princess Belle?" Gray guessed. Once there was a saying that it was not necessarily the prince who rode the white horse, but Belle''s father. "But it should not be the time for the plot to start. He should not be in any danger." He vaguely remembered that the plot time of beauty and beast should be June. At that time, the roses were in bloom, so Belle asked her father for a rose. And not necessarily in June this year. "Princess Mingming is just a country girl. Why do you want to get it before you see her?" Gray will never admit that conquering the beauty in the plot has a sense of achievement. He thinks it''s probably because he once understood God''s vision, so he subconsciously feels that he knows and likes this role very much, and this feeling will be brought into the film (if someone can really enter the film world). "If you have a chance, go to mervis''s house. Maybe you can abduct Princess Belle." Gray whispered. Disney princesses are basically no longer vases and silly white sweets, but female representatives with their own independent personality, but there are also limitations. As long as they grasp their personality preferences, they are actually easy to get started. After all, they are princesses in the story, but in the real world, they are still individuals. For example, Merida, an adventurous guy, didn''t intend to do that at the beginning, but in the end¡¤¡¤¡¤ What does Belle like? She should yearn for the outside world and like reading. It''s very simple. Without thinking about movis, gray began to sing with little Molly. On the other side, after movis got rid of the wolves, he rode Philip into a deep castle. It seems that there are still people in the ancient castle. Although movis was surprised that there was such an ancient castle not far from the village and he didn''t know it, he walked into the ancient castle in the face of the threat of wolves and the biting cold wind. After a few greetings, movis found that there was no response from anyone in the castle. He felt bitter cold all over. After saying sorry, he went to the fireplace to bake himself. I rolled in the snow for several times before, and some of my clothes were wet by the snow. It was particularly cold in this snowy February day. He felt that his body was warmer. Movis felt that he still had to say hello to the host, otherwise it would be too impolite. But after walking to the stairs and shouting a few times, there was still no answer, he also gave up. "Maybe the master didn''t want to see me, but he didn''t make a sound to drive me away. He should acquiesce me to rest here." Just as he was about to walk back to the wall stove, movis found that there was an extra carefully prepared food on the table, which had not been before he came in. It was obvious that someone put it up when he didn''t pay attention. "Did you prepare it for me? Thank you so much! " After barbecue, movis is not very hungry, but the food is still good. After polite thanks, he began to taste the food. A teacup silently approached him for a few minutes and said hello to him. It seemed that I hadn''t met strangers for a long time. The teacup seemed very talkative. A teacup can talk, and it''s still in such an ancient castle. Morvis thought of the elves in the day. It didn''t seem so strange that there were ghosts? No wonder that''s the hell. Elves are so cute and teacups are so scary. How can they be compared? Movis stared at the teacup for a few seconds, pushed away the chair and ran. He grabbed his clothes on the clothes hanger at the door, said a flustered thank-you, quickly opened the door and went out. He shouldn''t stay in the castle any longer. He untied Philip''s reins. He hurried out, "as long as you run faster, none of those wolves can catch up with Philip." Passing by the garden, movis took a casual look and found that there were roses in the garden. "It''s February. Roses bloom in such weather?" Movis was very surprised, but it didn''t affect him to go into the garden and pick one for his daughter to take back. "Belle likes roses best. It should be a surprise to see roses." Chapter 291 The next morning, at a Y-shaped fork, gray looked at the two roads almost together and knocked on the car door. "Which way?" "The one on the right!" Carlisle''s voice came from inside. "Master, why did you go to that castle? Most of the things there have been taken away by me. There is nothing valuable anymore. " Gray drove his horse into the road on the right. "Go and see the beast you made." He has always had the idea of creating an extraordinary army, but he has studied in Narnia for a long time, but he still has not been able to develop a feasible method. It can only be said that to change a person''s blood, in addition to the curse with great side effects, the normal method is difficult to achieve the desired effect. But the extraordinary arms produced by the curse were not what he wanted, because it was an uncontrollable bomb, which might get out of control at some time. The werewolves in this world can keep their reason well. Unlike some novels, once they become werewolves, they directly become only fierce beasts. Of course, the disadvantage of irritability remains. The beast and the werewolf are similar in other aspects except for their different forms. They have obtained extraordinary power and changed their own forms. The side effect is irritability. He wants to see if there is anything in common between the two, so that he can go back and continue to study werewolves and build his own extraordinary Legion. Of course, gray also asked Carlisle if she could make more beasts, but she said that the conditions for the realization of this ceremony are very harsh. According to the Chinese dialect, it is necessary for both time, place and people. Unless it is a coincidence, it is difficult to copy. The only chance she felt over the years was to attack her majesty. This time, she not only failed, but also compensated herself. But it''s hard to say whether she lost it. After all, she got the new magic she longed for. When she met a man stronger than herself, maybe she made a lot of money. After all, since she felt that those men were weaker than herself and could crush them with her own hands, she never moved the idea of those normal women. The carriage went on, and the almost parallel fork that had just split farther and farther until there was no other way to see. Suddenly, there was a sound of horses'' hoofs behind. "Who else will go here?" With doubt, gray got up from the carriage and looked back. Familiar horses, familiar people. Of course, this familiarity is not familiar with each other. Gray knows her, but she doesn''t know gray at all. "No, it shouldn''t be this time. Movis should go home now. Why does the plot seem to have begun?" Gray frowned into a stream of words. He can''t remember wrong. Roses are flowers in June, which silly girl confirmed. "Excuse me!" The girl slowed down and shouted anxiously. The road here is not wide. If you insist on passing quickly, accidents may occur. Gray looked at Belle, his fingers behind him to the right, and the two horses pulled the carriage to the right, leaving a little room for passage. "Thank you!" Belle rode to the side of the carriage. With worry in her eyes, she hurried to say thank you and was ready to go. Seeing that Belle was about to accelerate, gray flashed his eyes and shouted with a little doubt: "Philip?" For a moment, he thought of several starts and decided to try first. If this didn''t work, he would try the next one. When he shouted, the white horse turned away from Belle and walked to gray, humming and snorting. "Who are you and how did you know Philip?" Belle took a breath, thought the man might know something, and asked suspiciously. "My name is gray. Yesterday I met a man whose carriage turned over on the road. His name is movis. Philip is his horse. Who are you?" Gray''s expression is very in place, with some doubt and speculation, as if wondering her identity and what relationship she has with movis. "I''m his daughter. My father didn''t come back all night. Only Philip came back, and the reins were broken. Something may have happened to him. Do you know where he is?" Belle asked anxiously. "No, when I met him yesterday, I invited him to stay, but he said he wanted to go home, so he left early. There should be no danger on this road?" Gray said in surprise. Although he felt that the time was wrong, he could probably guess what had happened. For the time being, he didn''t care so much. First participate and then investigate what happened. "Can I help you?" After being surprised, gray took the initiative to speak with concern. "Really?" Belle didn''t expect that anyone she met on the road would help herself, but she was anxious to find her father and didn''t refuse. "Of course, movis is a good man. We can talk very well!" Gray nodded. Gray took off a horse and left another horse to pull the carriage. "Carlisle, there may be danger ahead. Go back in the carriage and wait for me in the town ahead by another way." "Master, I want to go too." Carlisle cried coyly. As a witch, she created the strange environment here. Naturally, she is not afraid of evil wolves and beasts. Gray''s face turned black. He didn''t expect Carlisle to pit him here, but he quickly responded, "mother said she asked you to take care of me, but you can''t do anything all the way. You''re not a qualified servant at all. I have to do it myself even when driving. Go back quickly and don''t make trouble for me." Carlisle continued to say something, and suddenly felt a dizziness in her brain. "Yes!" Hearing her answer, gray mounted his horse and went to belle. "My mother is afraid I can''t take care of the maid she arranged for me, but she won''t do anything." After a casual explanation, gray continued, "let''s just go. She''s too weak and will drag her back." After that, he added, "well, in fact, I''ll go alone. You can wait for me here." Belle shook her head directly and insisted, "no, my father doesn''t know what happened. I''m going to help him. Don''t worry, I''m not a weak woman who can''t do anything. " "Well, I understand your mood." Gray nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you and find your father." "Thank you!" The two rode side by side. Gray muttered that he wanted to try riding with Belle, but there were some suspects. His Majesty was not that kind of person. "Philip seems very tired?" Gray looked at Philip under belle. "He may have run all night!" Belle said in pain. If she hadn''t run all night, Philip wouldn''t have come home early in the morning. Gray nodded. "Little Molly, eliminate Philip''s fatigue." Little Molly flew out, her horse was still on the carriage, so gray became a mobile tool. A green light hit Philip, and his spirit was much better. "What is this?" Belle looked at little jasmine in disbelief. "This is the spirit, a symbol of friendship and kindness." Gray explained, "her magic can heal people''s wounds and eliminate people''s fatigue." "But Philip is really tired. After finding movis, let him rest as soon as possible. Magic alone can''t make him energetic forever." "I understand, but I need Philip to lead the way!" "Don''t worry. Even if Maurice is accidentally injured, little Molly can cure him. She''s very powerful." Little jasmine raised her chest, nodded proudly, and another ball of light fell on belle. She felt that her nervous mood was relieved. Later, Carlisle watched the two horses leave from the curtain, muttering and scolding, "animals!" Then he didn''t have the idea of turning around and going to the town. He looked on the car with the magic manual. Chapter 292 Philip is a very spiritual horse. It seems that there are so many spiritual animals around every princess. Philip is not surprised. Led by Philip, they soon came to a strange place. Here, green and white are distinct, just like an invisible barrier separating the two places. That is the eternal cold winter. Here are the changes of the four seasons. "Strange place, dad must have entered this strange place." Said belle. Gray nodded. If Philip didn''t take the wrong way, this is where movis disappeared. "Don''t worry, I have experience in dealing with such a place." Gray said with relief, "not long ago, I just arrived at a place where there has been ice and snow for a hundred years. It''s a little more Pediatrics here than there." "Narnia!" The elf cried, looking carefully at the ice and snow ahead, "gray, is there a white witch here, too?" "No, the white witch has been driven away." "Yes, Aslan said she had gone to another world. Could it be here?" Little jasmine''s brain hole is wide open. "Shall we go in and have a look? If it''s the white witch, defeat her again. " Gray did not continue to explain to the elves the difference between the two worlds in Aslan''s mouth and the two worlds they knew, and explained that the white witch could not reach the world, but went on as she said. "Who is the white witch? Who is Aslan? " Bell, who felt that she was about to hear a wonderful story, couldn''t restrain her curiosity. Moreover, she felt that she was a little confused and didn''t know what to do. She needed something else to divert her attention and restore her calm, otherwise she would go crazy. "Time is pressing. We said as we walked." As a gentleman and king, gray would not refuse the interest of beautiful girls, and he picked up the topic himself. The two continued to move forward. Gray and Belle were on the road in parallel. "First of all, I want to say that our world is not as big as we see, but there is a bigger world outside our sight." "And I am a traveler. What I like most is to go to different places and see different worlds." To pave the way, briefly explain the world background, and gray began to talk about his fantasy journey. Of course, the story is Narnia''s story. After all, the environment is quite similar to that before Narnia. It may sound a little resonant to belle. Of course, at the beginning of the story, it is reasonable to add a little artistic processing to the story creation, which is reasonable. "The people of Narnia are so poor." After hearing gray talk about the experience of the people of Narnia under the white witch, Belle said sympathetically, "father, don''t meet an evil wizard like the white witch." "Don''t worry, movis will be fine. With your beautiful and kind daughter, how can he be willing to leave you?"¡° Gray was about to go on, when he suddenly saw a conspicuous broken carriage in the snow in front. There were many goods beside the broken carriage. His face suddenly changed and stopped. He urged the horse to come forward quickly. "Belle, is this your father''s carriage?" Asked gray, dismounting to the side of the carriage. "Yes, it''s my father''s carriage." Belle nodded hard and reached out to pick up a handicraft made by her father by the carriage. She looked gloomy. "Something really happened to him." "No!" Gray stood up, looked around and said softly, "there''s no blood here. Movis will be fine. He may have overturned the carriage, so he went ahead." After comforting Belle, gray came to her, "you see, there are horse hoof marks on the ground. Philip should have left them last night. They must have gone to the front. Forget the carriage. Let''s go to the front." "Good!" Belle, put things down. "Plum blossom!" Little Molly pointed to a snow and said. "What?" Gray and Belle looked over together and saw the plum blossom shaped footprints left in the snow. "Cats?" "It''s a wolf!" Said gray. As soon as his voice fell, a wolf howl sounded behind him. Turning around, a gray wolf was calling his companions. "Go!" Gray shouted that he usually didn''t choose to fight when there were people in need of protection. Quickly turn over and get on the horse. Belle also came to Philip, but she didn''t climb up because she was nervous. Gray rode over, bent down, hugged Belle''s waist, pulled her onto her horse and sat in front of her. "Philip, go!" A whip hit the white horse''s ass, gray clamped his feet on the horse''s belly, and the two horses ran quickly. "Ouch!" The wolf howled more and more, closer and closer. "It''s wolves!" Belle''s face was a little white. It was obvious that she was frightened by these wolves when she lived in a peaceful town since childhood, but she tried to calm her tone and not show her fear. "Don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you!" Gray''s voice sounded in his ear. Bell felt confident at the bottom of his heart, and the fear was dissipated quickly, but his heart beat very fast. Philip was very fast, and there was no one on his back, so he soon drew a distance from them. A wild wolf jumped out of the roadside and jumped at Philip in front. Bell''s heart tightened and shouted, "Philip, be careful!" Philip is full of spirit. He staggered with the wolf. He avoided the attack and quickly got rid of it. "Bell, you ride!" Gray handed the reins to bell. As soon as bell was about to speak, he saw that gray took out a blue black spear inlaid with countless crystals and gemstones from nowhere, and stared solemnly at the wolf blocking the road ahead. "Don''t be afraid!" Gray patted her shoulder with his generous palm, "just a few Warcraft wolves. In small scenes, the werewolf army is not my opponent." Infected by his confidence, Belle nodded slightly relaxed, took a deep breath, and rode quickly towards the wolf blocking the road. Believe it or not, she will continue to move forward. There is no way back now. A wolf bared its teeth and looked fiercely at the two men and a horse. It doesn''t matter if the food ran before, but the food behind is more abundant. In the back, there are seven or eight wild wolves coming quickly. The two sides staggered in an instant, and the wolf jumped up and jumped on the man on the horse. Belle looked at several wild wolves and felt her heart beating violently. The heartbeat was clear and audible. She could even clearly see the cold light on the wild wolf''s tusks. At this time, a long gun pierced the wolf who jumped at him. The gun shook, and the long gun beat the wolf with the wolf on the other wolf. In a twinkling, two wild wolves landed on the roadside and rolled out so far that they didn''t get up for a long time. Gray quickly pulled back the long gun and exchanged it from the back to his left hand. The barrel blocked a sharp tusk. Then the long gun shook and broke one of its tusks. The right hand naturally hugged Belle''s lower abdomen, "look, I said it would be all right." Getting rid of the wolves, they felt that the wind and snow were getting heavier and heavier in front. Soon they saw a huge castle in front. Philip was already standing outside the gate of the castle, walking uneasily. He saw them arrive and hummed and leaned over. Chapter 293 The reins are still in Bell''s hands. Gray grabs Belle''s hands directly, pulls the reins, and the horse slows down slowly. "It seems that your father has entered here!" Gray said, "in that case, there should be no more danger. The wolves seem to be afraid of something and dare not catch up." "I hope your guess is right!" Belle said sincerely, but what Gray said is also very reasonable. Those wolves really didn''t catch up again, indicating that it should be safe here. If my father had escaped here, nothing would have happened. Thinking this way, bell felt that the pressure in his heart was relieved. "Come on, let''s go in and have a look. I hope our hasty visit won''t make the host feel impolite." Gray reached for Belle''s chin and came to the castle gate, to be exact, the huge manor gate. The closed door opened slowly with the arrival of the two. Philip led the way for the two. Gray and Belle followed him side by side. His horse seemed afraid to enter here, but gray hooked his finger and it overcame everything. "It feels so desolate here. Is it really inhabited?" Belle looked at the snow covered castle and said. "Isn''t it better not to have no, at least your father won''t be made difficult by breaking into other people''s territory." The horse came forward and walked with Philip. Belle took a look and found several scratches on its hind legs. "Gray, it''s hurt." Gray took a look. "It''s okay. We have little Molly. She''s very powerful. These small injuries can be cured easily." "Yes, I''m awesome!" Little Molly said proudly, took out her little magic wand and pointed at the horse. The green light shrouded the horse. The horse let out a cry of excitement, the injury of his hind leg healed quickly, and then began to jump around as if he had excess energy. When they walked through the rose garden, Belle saw the crutches in the garden, which belonged to mervis. "My father is right here." Picking up her crutch, Belle began to search carefully for traces left in the garden. On the ground, there was a rose. Seeing the rose and crutch, Belle could guess what had happened in an instant. "It''s dad. He wants to bring me a rose. I like roses best." "Let''s go to the castle. If I go to an ice and snow place, I will choose to enter the house rather than stay in the snow." Gray suggested. Belle turned to look at the huge castle with firm eyes, "he must be inside." Gray took Belle''s hand and walked towards the castle. "Let''s find him. Don''t worry, he will be fine." They went to the gate of the castle. Belle immediately came forward and tried to open the door. Gray stopped her. "What''s the matter?" Out of trust in Gray''s previous reliable behavior, Belle did not continue to push the door. Gray shrugged. "What if there''s a master here? As polite guests, we should knock at the door first and get the permission from the host''s house or confirm that there is no one to live in before entering. " Gray stepped forward and hit the door with a punch. A thud came out very far. Belle felt that the castle seemed to shake. "The castle is too big. I''m afraid the voice is too small for the master to hear." Gray turned back and explained with a smile. "Dong! Dong! Dong! " "Who''s knocking?" A furious voice came from inside. Gray glanced at Belle. "Look, I said to knock politely, or there will be conflict with the owner''s grumpy temper." I think the other party is angry because you knock too loudly. "I''m sorry to visit rashly, but a friend of mine was lost in this place last night. I think he may have come to your castle, so come and ask. Have you seen a middle-aged man?" Gray said politely, "his name is movis." "He is a thief!" The voice in the castle roared, "I will keep him in a dark cell all my life and repent for his crimes." Hearing that someone had slandered her father, Belle was immediately angry. She stepped forward and shouted to the castle, "you lie, my father can''t be a thief!" "He stole a rose from my garden." The voice continued. Hearing the word "Rose", Belle immediately thought of which rose she had lost in the garden. She was even more angry. "It''s just a rose. Is it going to keep him for a lifetime?" Because a rose keeps a person for a lifetime, which is unheard of. It''s ridiculous. No matter what kind of villain, he won''t do such unreasonable things. After listening to the voice in the castle, he became more manic. "I was cursed for a flower all my life. I just locked him up." "My father picked the roses for me, and I''m willing to accept them for him..." Belle said without much thought. Gray quickly covered her mouth. Now it''s in the witch''s magic ceremony. You can''t talk nonsense. "Sir, it''s just a rose, so it''s a little unreasonable to punish a person for a lifetime." Gray pressed her shoulder with his left hand and covered her mouth with his right hand. "Why don''t we discuss the compensation. If you like, you can make any reasonable request, and we won''t refuse." "Never. Thieves must be punished." The voice in the castle said angrily. Belle''s eyes flashed angrily, holding Gray''s hand in both hands to let him go. "Don''t move, it''s not normal. You''ll be punished for a rose instead of your father all your life. What do you think?" Gray increased his strength a little. "Don''t worry, there must be a way to save your father. Trust me." Belle felt a warm current flowing from Gray''s palm into her body, and her brain suddenly calmed down a lot. He looked up at gray, and his eyes signaled him to let go of himself. He was very calm now. Gray took away his right hand and still pressed his left and right hands on her shoulders. "Sir, it''s wrong for others to punish you because of a flower. Now you''re going to punish others for a lifetime because of a flower. Don''t you just become the person you hate?" With that, Gray was suddenly stunned. Although he was right, he always felt like a virgin bitch. Illusion, that''s definitely not me. What I said is very correct. The three outlooks are very correct. It''s always like this. It''s wrong to anger another person because of one person. No problem. Again, it seems that this is similar to the context in which some people persuade others to let go of the bad guys. For example, when some villains are about to die, someone will jump out and say to the protagonist that you can''t kill him. If you kill him, you will become the same person as him, or the protagonist realizes this and forcibly gives the villains a chance of life. But he advised a wicked beast, not to let him let go of the witch who had hurt him, but to let go of an innocent man. When I think about it like this, I''m sure I''m right in my three outlooks. I''ve done good things. I''m worthy of being a socialist successor. Isn''t it strange that a king calls himself a socialist successor? After waiting for a while, he didn''t get a reply from the other party. Gray got rid of the question of the virgin bitch and continued: "Sir, if you don''t mind, let''s have an interview and discuss the compensation. We are very sincere." After a while, gray nodded. "Let''s go in. The owner has acquiesced to our request." Then he pushed the door open. The door opened. Gray and Belle immediately saw the huge figure standing at the entrance of the stairs. He seemed to be going down. Seeing the two people open the door, his downward movement suddenly stiffened for a moment, and then stood there watching the two people do not move. His eyes were fierce and aggressive like wild animals. People couldn''t help being afraid at the first sight. Belle was startled by him and subconsciously shrank back, ready to hide behind gray, but thinking that her father was still in his hand, she summoned up the courage to stand forward and look him in the eyes. "It''s okay. I''m here." Gray grabbed Belle''s hand and walked into the gate together. Chapter 294 On both sides of the long table, gray and the beast had eyes intertwined, sparks were shining in the middle, and the air was filled with a strong smell of gunpowder. Belle stood behind gray, her beautiful eyes glared at the tall beast, and wanted to wear him into a sieve. "Mr. beast, I deeply sympathize with your misfortune and strongly condemn the witch''s behavior." Gray tidied up his collar, put his fingers on the table, stared at each other and said very seriously. "However, Mr. movis just picked you a rose, which did not cause you heavy losses and injuries, and we are willing to compensate. If you want to detain him for a lifetime, it would be too much." "Never!" The beast roared, saying that he must lock up morvis to death and that it was impossible to let him out. "Hey, hey, let''s be reasonable. You''re going too far." Gray spread his hands and looked helpless. "You can discuss any compensation you want. Why do you have to close people? It''s not good for you. You have to provide food. You suffer a lot. Listen to my brother''s advice and let him go." Beast: "never!" Gray: push, push, push! Beast: "never!" Gray: talk, talk, talk! Beast: never! "Is that all you can say?" Gray feels egg pain. Why are these guys so extreme? Because the witch is unhappy with others, she will teach him to be a man and turn him and his people into monsters and furniture. The beast will be locked up for a lifetime because of a rose, and will not accept any form of apology and compensation. No, witches want to perform magic rituals to increase their magic and search each other''s property by the way. So she is bad and the beast is extreme. "Never!" "Gray, why don''t I talk to him?" Belle also feels very headache. What Gray said is not wrong. They are all very reasonable compensation schemes with full sincerity. Why can''t he agree? "No!" Gray refused sternly and said confidently, "don''t worry, I''m a national level retreat drum... Bah, a first-class negotiator who once negotiated with the gangster and successfully persuaded him to turn his weapons against each other, so even if I negotiate with an irrational beast, it won''t defeat me." "What are you talking about?" As soon as the beast patted the table and stood up, he was very sensitive to the word. No one was allowed to call him that. Gray also slapped the table and stood up. His voice was louder than the beast. He confidently said to bell around him, "don''t worry, I have experience." Bell didn''t look at him. He looked at the huge solid wood table and poked him in the back. "Gray!" "Ka!" With a crisp sound, a crack spread from Gray''s palm to the palm of the beast. The huge solid wood dining table was directly split in two. Gray easily took out his towel and wiped his hands with a shy smile. "Sorry, your table is too weak. It''s time to change it." "Well, do you want me to pay you for a table, or lock me up all my life?" Gray touched out a gold coin and played with it on his fingertips in a relaxed and freehand tone. The beast stared at him, his hair was shaking, and his eyes were full of anger. Finally, he roared, pressed his hands on the falling table, and rushed towards gray, "roar ~, die!" "Gray, be careful!" Cried Belle, holding up mervis''s stick to the beast. "A piece of cake!" Hehe smiled. Gray clenched his right hand and his eyes were firm. "No one can stop me from picking up my sister... Bah, save people!" The beast pounced quickly and flew back faster. A fist mark on his chest was very obvious. "Little master!" Because of Gray''s punch, the whole castle was completely boiling. Tables, chairs, benches, candlesticks, clocks and watches all came alive and rushed towards gray to avenge their master. A stick swung a small stool. Belle felt she had come to the monster''s nest and shouted to gray. Belle quickly avoided the monsters, and the stick in her hand didn''t stop for a moment. Gray looked back at the sound, touched a ring with his backhand and threw it. The ring came to Belle''s head, and the lines on it flashed. A magic boundary was formed around belle to protect both Belle and little jasmine. In addition to the two, a candlestick was trapped inside. "Ha, take my sword." Little jasmine disguised in an instant, the brave little Knight went online, raised the knight''s sword and rushed over. "Be careful!" Before she could establish her combat achievements, Belle hit the candlestick with a stick and flew out, bumping into the magic barrier and sliding slowly. "Wizard!" The beast roared angrily, and his anger grew stronger. His present appearance is all thanks to a witch, so he has absolutely no favor for wizards and wants to kill them all. "I''m a magician!" Gray corrected, then punched him in the face and kicked a hanger out. A few minutes later, gray dragged the beast out of a pile of junk and fell to the ground. "Tell me, what compensation do you want?" "Asshole, you have the ability to kill me!" The beast roared, his eyes almost completely red, and his killing intention and anger almost formed a substance. If his eyes could kill, the castle would have exploded. "If there was no other way, I would do that." Gray youyou road. "No, sir, please spare the little master. We are willing to release the old man." Said a broken clock. The beast is not only their master, but also their last hope to become human. In any case, the beast can''t die like this. "No, Ge Shihua, I''ll kill him." The beast roared and refused to compromise. "Little master, this gentleman is right. It''s just a rose. You are the most noble person in the world. Why bother with them?" Ge Shihua exhorted. "Well, maybe he needs to think rationally!" Gray made a great enlightenment and took out a potion and poured it into his mouth. "Roar!" The beast tried to roar and found that there was no momentum. It was like a newborn lion crying. His brain quickly recovered its reason, and it was forced to recover. Now he couldn''t be angry if he wanted to be angry. "Now let''s talk!" "It''s just a rose. It''s really not a big deal. If you like it, take it all away. I don''t care." The beast lay on the ground and said calmly. Gray recalled the magic ring, "thank you." "Ha ha, take my sword!" Little Molly rushed out, no matter how much, and jumped directly on the beast''s head. He grabbed her and put her on his shoulder. Gray looked back at Belle. "He promised to let your father go. Let''s find him." "Thank you, gray!" Belle said gratefully, then looked over gray and looked at the calm beast who didn''t want to get up from the ground. "Thank you for your tolerance, too, sir." "Look, I''ll say I''m a negotiator." His majesty is very proud. "Belle, gray!" In that cell, movis weakly held the wall and greeted them. From there, he could just see downstairs. He was also attracted by the sound of fighting, but because he was too weak, he didn''t make much noise before and didn''t attract their attention. "Dad, I''ll save you right away!" Belle saw the current state of movis and hurriedly ran over there. Chapter 295 After movis came out of his cell and hugged Belle, he looked at gray gratefully, "thank you, gray. If it weren''t for you, not only me, Belle would be in danger." "You''re welcome. In this case, no matter who it is, I will help, not to mention we still know each other." Gray waved his hand and took no credit at all. "Let''s go!" Movis nodded. He didn''t want to stay in the same place as the monster''s nest, where he was full of anxiety. "Good!" Belle nodded. She didn''t want to stay here, and her father was not in good condition. She needed to go back and have a rest. When going down the stairs, Belle suddenly thought of something and suddenly turned her head to gray, "well, can you let little Molly treat my father?" "Oh, yes, I almost forgot." Gray nodded. "Little Molly, this uncle is hurt. Let''s treat him." "Ha?" Little Molly held her sword, stood majestically on his shoulder, put poss, and looked at him suspiciously. Gray had to say it again. Little Molly gave him a healing magic. "Thank you, little cute!" Movis felt the pain quickly disappear and relaxed. Little Molly nodded, then looked at gray, "why did you lock me up just now, or I will beat them down." "Yes, my fault!" After movis apologized to the beast again, the three walked out of the castle gate. "Gray, you''re really good. I thought you would be knocked down by him. After all, he''s so tall, just like a monster." Gray smiled. "In fact, I prefer to solve problems peacefully. Force is only used when I have to." There are so many times when you have to! Gray jerked his head. Who? Who make complaints about it? Stand up! Belle smiled, "I almost believed you when you said you were a negotiator." "My father told me a truth from childhood." "What''s the reason?" Both of them are very interested in it. "He said, people, you must read more, because it can make you talk to others calmly." "It makes sense. Your father must be a knowledgeable and wise man." Murvis praised. Gray nodded. "He also said that people must exercise their body, because it can make others talk to you calmly." Mowis tasted the product and thought it was reasonable. "Ha ha, it''s really funny. If I have a chance, I must see your father." The two horses were not far away. When they saw them coming out, Philip ran over and put his head on movis. Gray''s horse also ran over under his control. "Please wait!" A gentle female voice came from behind. When they looked back, they just saw a teapot jumping out of the castle and seemed to want to jump down the steps. The two subconsciously leaned against gray, and the teapot was a monster. Gray looked at the teapot. "What''s up?" Mrs. teapot came to the three, looked at gray and asked carefully, "are you a wizard?" "Magician, it''s a magician. Just look at my handsome face and my teammates. We are in the orderly and kind camp." The two wizards in this world are not good people. Gray has the illusion that wizards are evil. He will never admit that he is a wizard. He is a melee mage. "Yes, yes, yes!" Mrs. teapot nodded quickly, "we want to apologize for what we just did." "It doesn''t matter. I''m a generous person. I forgive you." Gray has always been very generous about things that don''t suffer. Mrs. teapot gritted her teeth, "I hope you can help us and help us become human." "First of all, I''m a battle mage. I''m good at fighting, curses and so on. I don''t understand." Gray shook his head. "But if you''re willing to try, you can tell me the cause and effect. I can try if I can help you." "By the way, don''t lie. Little Molly can hear it at once." Gray looked at movis and belle. "Are you interested in listening to a story?" "Well, I also want to know why a person will imprison others for a lifetime because of a rose." Belle nodded. Mrs. teapot was a little embarrassed, but the little master''s character was really not very good in the past, otherwise it wouldn''t be like this. However, the little master has changed a lot. Now he is just a little cranky and paranoid. He is not as mean, selfish and extravagant as before. With Mrs. teapot''s story, everyone knows more and more about the beasts in the castle. "No wonder!" Belle muttered that she didn''t like the beast at all. "We can''t blame him. The little master''s mother died too early. His father''s indifference and ruthlessness led to his eccentric temperament. We didn''t teach him well, which made him like this." Mrs. teapot explained, "but now he has changed." "From a tax vampire to a tyrant?" Belle said coldly. "Little master, he is not a bad man." Gray raised his hand. "I know that." Seeing their eyes, he lowered his face and said deeply, "although I am tax, extravagant, violent and don''t take human life seriously, I know that I am a good man with pure heart." The irony was so strong that Mrs. teapot bowed her head silently. "Well, I don''t mean anything else, you go on!" After playing for a while, gray immediately shut up and asked Mrs. teapot to continue telling the story. "We will teach him to be a kind monarch. Please help him and lift his curse." Mrs. teapot pleaded sincerely. So gray remembered his original purpose. As a kind and honest man, he gave up that plan before because he wanted to help a pair of hard-working and kind-hearted father and daughter, but now it seems to be back on track, and it''s more logical than he thought. Originally, his idea was to show the mage''s identity after arriving at the castle and exchange any chance for the beast to cooperate with the research at the cost of helping to eliminate the curse, but now it''s different. The other party asked him for help. "Although you are telling the truth, I don''t have a good impression of you, and I may not be able to break the curse." Gray didn''t promise right away. "And you can also try to save yourself. I think the true love at this time is not only between men and women, but also between relatives and friends. As long as it is true and sincere, it is also true love." Those who have seen the sleeping spell know that the prince''s kiss fart is useless, but the godmother''s kiss works. In other words, will there be a story of sleeping spell on an island in the world? After all, Princess Arlo is also a princess. But compared with Princess Arlo, he wanted to see the godmother, if mother and daughter¡¤¡¤¡¤ Getting rid of the unreliable idea, gray continued: "and think about the reason why the witch punishes you. Maybe making your little master a qualified monarch can also relieve the curse. After all, compared with the small love between individuals, the great love in the world may be the true love." In the end, gray almost believed it himself. However, this possibility is not ruled out. There will be no loss if you try anyway. It''s interesting to think about another way to relieve the curse in fairy tales. "I''ll think about it. If I think I can, I''ll come back and help you." Gray finally said, turning away from the castle with the two. Chapter 296 Through the snow covered forest, several wild wolves fell on the road. Gray is a little depressed. The wolf who obviously plays soy sauce ran out again and again to block the way. There are a lot of scenes. "All right!" Gray asked softly. Behind him was Belle, whose hands were firmly pressed on his waist, and then behind him was mervis riding Philip. This was not what gray asked, but because Philip didn''t rest for two days and couldn''t bear the weight of two people, Belle had to ride Gray''s horse. His majesty refused to admit that he exerted invisible pressure on Philip''s back when Belle rode on Philip. It was just a magic out of control. He was a little mage who had been learning magic for a long time. It was normal for magic to get out of control occasionally. "Where are your things hidden?" Seeing that he could take out things out of thin air, Belle said curiously, looking up and down him for a place to hide things. "A place that others can''t see." Gray smiled mysteriously and didn''t explain much. The key is that he also felt that space backpack was not easy to explain - for an ''ancient man''. "By the way, gray, you said you were going to see the forest. That''s where you went?" Movis remembered his previous conversation with gray. The reason why he didn''t go to the village with himself was to go to the forest, and there were two separate roads from there, one leading here and the other leading to the village. "Ah, yes!" Gray replied that his brain was running at high speed. "I saw from a book that there is a huge castle here, but the reality is that no matter who I ask, they don''t know there is such a castle here." "As a traveler, my favorite thing is to explore those magical places. This place is recorded but does not exist in people''s memory. I am very curious, so I came." Gray didn''t avoid answering. After a few turns in his mind, he thought of a better way. He didn''t expect that the plot would happen in advance when he refused movis, so he didn''t know that he would face such a problem in the future. However, his newly arranged identity is still very useful. At least he has made a reasonable explanation for why he went to this place. Of course, it is inseparable from the wisdom of his majesty. Of course, it''s nothing if you don''t explain, but it may make people feel confused or produce some bad conjectures. Little Molly looked at gray and held back the words she wanted to blurt out. Because gray told her that if she lied, there must be a reason. Don''t expose herself, otherwise there will be terrible consequences. If little Molly keeps a secret for herself, she can be rewarded later. The elf reached out and scratched Gray''s ears. After he tilted his head, he gently said, "I want to drink!" "OK, but wait until noon or evening." Gray nodded. "Does Belle like drinking? I just brought some out." "Wow, it''s all mine!" Cried the elf. He didn''t expose gray, so the wine was his own. "OK!" Belle nodded, "if little Molly likes it, give it to her, but can you hold so much in your small stomach?" The last sentence to little Molly said that when her father was rescued, Belle was in a much better mood, not as depressed as before. "She is a little monster. She can eat a cow in one breath." The elf was proud and raised his chest, "I''m super powerful!" Soon, the three met a carriage that didn''t move on the road. Gray and Belle stopped by the carriage and frowned at the carriage. He could feel the people inside, "Carlisle?" "Master, are you back?" The witch lady showed her head and smiled sweetly at gray. "Didn''t you go to the town to wait for me?" After asking, he dismounted directly, helped Belle down, and then put the carriage on the horse''s back. "Belle, go to the car. I''ll drive." Belle nodded and her eyes fell on the witch''s face sticking out of the car. She suddenly felt that she was not an ordinary maid. Carlisle stared at her for a long time before gray asked her into the car under his stern gaze. "Hello, you''ve been there for a long time. Is there anything ahead?" Carlisle took out a bookmark and put it in the magic manual. ''curious'' asked. "Ah? There is a castle in front of it. There is a wild animal. My father is locked up by it. We went to save him. " Belle said simply that she felt a little nervous facing the maid, as if there was a great man sitting opposite. The witch nodded. It seems that this is the opportunity to lift the curse, otherwise it wouldn''t be so coincidental. But now it seems that it should be destroyed by the master, otherwise her magic can grow a little. Thinking, the witch frowned again. If the opportunity came, she should feel something, rather than being so ignorant as now. But in fact, Belle passed by her before, and she didn''t find anything unusual. "Is it because of the master? He won''t allow this to happen, so it''s not a real opportunity to relieve the curse. I didn''t feel anything?" Carlisle surmised. "But why? Obviously, my strength has been strengthened, which is also good for him." "Is there a problem with this contract? If I am strong enough, I can break free from the contract?" Thinking of this, Miss witch''s heart beat violently. Looking at the beautiful woman falling into silence again, Belle stopped talking, leaned silently against the small window and looked at the scenery outside. Feeling that there was a greater goal in life, Carlisle felt that she was a little tired and excited again, and opened the magician''s manual again with great momentum. Looking at the book in the witch''s hand, Belle couldn''t help but lift the curtain, "gray, can you give me a book? The car is a little boring. Any book is good. " "No problem." Gray nodded, turned sideways and smiled at Belle. Several stacks of books were neatly placed in front of her, at least forty or fifty. "Choose which one you want to see!" "Thank you. Have you seen all these?" Belle''s two big eyes were filled with surprises. She quickly drew the books to her side and selected them one by one. Such a thick pile of books is more than those in the bookstore in the town. "No, actually, I''ve only seen a small part. Compared with reading, I prefer to see and feel by myself. That''s more real." "But there are some things that we can hardly meet in real life except books. We can only feel them in books." Bell shook his head. "Reading thousands of books and traveling thousands of miles, I don''t think it''s necessary to compare the two. We just choose a way we like to feel the world. There''s no need to distinguish who is good and who is bad. Even the two can be carried out at the same time." Gray smiled. He didn''t want to argue with her. "Read ten thousand books and travel ten thousand miles." Belle muttered to herself and repeated it again. She only felt that it contained powerful wisdom, which could only be said by a truly knowledgeable person. Chapter 297 The carriage went out of the road and took the right road to Belle''s small town. However, the road was a little dull. Two people in the carriage were reading, and movis was silent. Only gray played with little Molly from time to time. Belle in the carriage has gradually sunk into the world in the book. Suddenly, she felt something arch her thigh. Turning her head, a fat gray mouse came into her sight. "Mouse!" Bell screamed and photographed the book directly in his hand. Obviously, Belle, who is considered to be eccentric, doesn''t have a mouse friend, otherwise she doesn''t have to be hit hard. "Belle, wait." Hearing Belle''s scream, gray immediately knew what had happened through the contract and stopped it immediately, but he was still a step slow. However, the mouse is at least a Warcraft. Although it is the weakest kind, it is also different from ordinary mice. At least its vitality and anti beating ability have increased a lot. Belle herself is not a powerful soldier. Although she fainted when she photographed a book, she was not seriously injured. Gray lifted the curtain of the car and pulled it out with the mouse tail. "This is little Molly''s mount." "It''s a knight''s horse!" Little Molly added, and took the hand to cure it. "Gray, it''s noon!" Little jasmine suddenly raised her head and reminded her that her small eyes were full of expectation. "Well, let''s prepare lunch here. Do you think it''s ok?" Gray looked at Belle and mowis. Belle nodded. She didn''t eat much in the morning. She came all the way. Until now, she''s a little hungry. Not to mention that the wild animals put him in the cell. Naturally, they won''t entertain him. There''s nothing in his stomach. Of course, they won''t refuse. "Master, turn left ahead, there is a grassland and a river." Carlisle said. "How do you know?" Gray asked subconsciously, but it''s normal to think that the wizard has some exploration means, so he drove to the place she said, "let''s go there." "What shall we eat? Master, did you replenish the food in front? " "This is a forest. Is there still a lack of food? Of course, the food should be fresh. " His majesty Shi ran took out a big bow and shot an arrow at the forest. He jumped down from the carriage and the carriage continued to move forward slowly. Before long, he dragged a wild deer back, quickly followed the carriage, threw it on the carriage, and an arrow was inserted into the wild deer. Bell was shocked by this hand. "The most powerful knight in the book can''t compare with you!" "A piece of cake!" The carriage stopped on the grass Carlisle said and looked at the witch. Gray threw the wild deer to the river. "Go and deal with the ingredients. I''ll find firewood." "Master, I won''t!" Carlisle stood up and said with a look that I wouldn''t be proud. "As a qualified maid, you should know all this." "But I can''t." "No, you will. Every maid will." "You said it was a cook!" "What does the maid do?" "Serve tea, pour water, warm the bed and fold the quilt!" "Just serve tea and pour water. Bah, I mean, you should try your best to learn. A good maid can do everything for her master." Gray patted the witch on the shoulder. "I''m training you. When you learn these, you can be the manager. Are you happy?" Carlisle felt the mental pressure, finally understood the master''s painstakingness, nodded with tears, "thank you, master, I understand." "I''ll come!" Mowis listened and thought it was enough to accept kindness before. Now he is also here. If he doesn''t do anything, he will eat for free. He volunteered, "I''m good at this." "OK, you two do it, Mauves. Teach her well. As a qualified maid, you should learn all this." Gray nodded. Turning to the woods to find some firewood, gray walked slowly with a look of thinking on his face. "Thinking about the beast?" Belle''s voice came from behind. Gray looked sideways. She didn''t know when to follow. He was slightly stunned, then nodded gently, "yes, do you have any suggestions? I don''t know what to do. " Belle walked side by side with him, "he hurt my father, and Mrs. teapot''s words seem to show that he deserved it. But you said it was wrong to punish people severely just because of a small thing, so I think if you can make him change, it may be the best ending. Just like those happy endings in fairy tales, the prince of the beast has become a qualified monarch and let other people live a happy life. " "I''ll try." Gray thought, "what if he didn''t repent and killed him?" "A pure beast will only bring disaster. If he doesn''t change himself, killing him may be the best way." Belle looked down and said what she thought. "Well, let''s finish lunch first, and then think about other things." Gray took belle to give up thinking about the beast. He had already made a decision about it. There was no need to make it seamless. Belle stopped thinking about the cruel beast and followed gray to pick up some dry firewood in the forest. Before long, she had picked up a large bundle of dead branches, but gray had nothing in his hand. "What kind of firewood can satisfy you?" Belle walked behind him with a trace of discontent. I said I came out to look for firewood, but I''ve been wandering all the time. It''s too leisurely. I''ve just experienced a dangerous battle, but I don''t look nervous. I''m really a strange person. "Don''t worry, I found it!" Gray smiled and took Belle for a short walk to a dry tree. A few minutes later, Belle held a pile of dead branches. Gray carried two cut trees back to the previous grassland. The other two were still dealing with their prey. However, gray found another person, a middle-aged woman who was not beautiful, and he felt that the woman was very familiar. "That''s AGAT, a strange female beggar. She has no family, no home, and everyone doesn''t even know where she lives." Belle spoke softly. "Our husband is very angry." Gray''s eyes flashed and threw two dead trees to the ground. "I''ll do it. I''m good at cooking." Belle said, choosing a place to start a fire. But although the branches she picked up were dry, they all carried some moisture. No matter how hard she tried, all that came out was a cloud of black smoke, which blackened her own face. "I''ll do it." Gray had turned the trunk into pieces of charcoal and said something to belle. Belle stood up in frustration, but she was so confident that she became like this. It''s a shame. Pinch out a fireball and throw it in. The flame soared and startled belle. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Belle looked at the rising flame and looked at gray faintly, "are you watching my joke?" "No, I just think you are beautiful when you concentrate on your work, just like when you read, so you didn''t stop it." Gray explained hurriedly, like a little boy in love. "Your maid is much more beautiful than me." Belle said if she had a point. Gray looked down into her eyes. "I think she''s very ordinary, far less than you." "Yes." The other three came carrying the handled prey. Gray turned his head and saw a fierce light in his eyes. Chapter 298 The strong fragrance filled the forest and caused a commotion among the small animals. "I didn''t expect your craft to be so good." Belle looked at gray with sparkling eyes, as if she were looking at a treasure. Gray nodded. "When you travel away from a familiar place, a lot of things will happen naturally. After all... You can''t expect a maid who can''t do anything unless you want burnt food." Little Molly pulled his sleeve, raised her head, looked at him lovingly, and asked Qu Baba, "wine, my wine!" A glass of wine for one person and a small glass of jasmine. Everyone began to drink around the barbecue. "Dear Sir, thank you for your gift." AGAT put his hands uneasily on his body and thanked gray respectfully. "You''re welcome." With that, gray glanced at the witch vaguely and warned her not to play too much alone. "It doesn''t matter. Our host is the most hospitable." Carlisle laughed. "No, it''s just me now. I''m afraid..." "Don''t worry, my master is not those hypocritical people who only value appearance. Anyone with good intentions can be treated by the master." Gray:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Belle, Narnia''s story is not finished yet. Let me go on." Gray interrupted her self talk and said to Belle around her. "Good!" Eating delicious food, ordinary mellow wine and fantastic stories, the best experience of life is almost like this. After lunch, several people set out again, and AGAT left by himself. As before, the two people who entered the carriage began their own reading again, but this time it was different. Belle had an elf in her hand. She wanted to prevent the drunken little guy from turning over and falling. As a last resort, she had to put down her book, then walked out of the car, sat next to gray and smiled at him, "Nania''s story is not over yet." So the beautified Narnia story is told again. Of course, even if it is not beautified, his majesty feels that his image in the story is magnificent. And finally, he only talked about the moment when he became king of Narnia. He didn''t say a word about the later story with Lamia, the story of the two sisters when he grew up, and the story of the mermaid in the East China Sea. It''s not a deliberate concealment, but the following story has been divorced from the main line. There''s no need to force dogs and minks for the sake of water word count. It will be scolded. After Narnia''s story was told, gray also led by movis to their town. This is an ordinary town. Gray and Belle chatted and listened to her introduce the buildings and stories of the town and the people of the town. Movis is in a bad mood. He has seen that a pig wants to arch his cabbage, although the pig is quite in line with his heart and has a good heart. "Belle, you''re back. Where have you been? I really want to die." A frivolous voice came. Gray followed the sound and just saw a tall and powerful man coming from the street, with a shorter fat man beside him. "Who is this?" Gray almost thought he had met some protagonist, because there was always a little fat man around the protagonist. In other words, should I get a little fat man to show my leading role? After a vague look at the elf, gray shook his head. Unfortunately, the little guy won''t get fat. He ate so much. "A rude nuisance." Belle said succinctly. Her foot accidentally kicked on the horse''s ass. the carriage moved quickly, and Yang Qi''s dust fell on the faces of the two people approaching. "Belle''s horse is frightened." Cried Laifu. "Hurry up, don''t let Belle get hurt." Gaston shouted and hurried up with Laifu. Gray leaned over and saw the two people chasing after her. He turned to Belle and said, "those two people are catching up. Do you want to speed up?" "There will be problems soon." Belle looked at the pedestrians in the street with excitement and hesitation in her beautiful eyes. "All right!" Gray didn''t want to appear too crazy. Instead of accelerating, he kept the speed. Maybe it was because the weather was too dry. The wheels rolled by. On the clean street, there was a lot of dust today. After a while, movis couldn''t stand it and rode Philip in front of them. When two dark people chased Belle''s cabin, Gray was already sitting in the house drinking tea. Looking at the carriage parked at the door, Gaston kicked on the shaft, looked at the three horses grazing in the distance, angrily walked to the door and began to knock. "Pa!" Belle, who was boiling water to make tea for him, slapped things on the table and turned angrily to the door. But he got caught on the wrist without taking two steps. It''s gray. Gray looked at him suspiciously and smiled thoughtfully. "I''ll come and make sure they won''t bother you again." "Really? Gaston won''t give up so easily. " Belle doubted that she believed in Gray''s ability, but it was not so easy to get rid of a tangled suitor. She spent several years without success. Gray boasted at once and always felt that it was not real enough. "It''s all right. Leave it to me." Gray patted his chest, raised his mouth and smiled confidently, "I''m a negotiator." Hearing this, Belle suddenly felt that gray was sure to do it, but Gaston might be hurt, but it doesn''t matter. "Then go, be careful and let him give up." "Actually, I think if you tell him you''re getting married, he''ll give up." Said gray. Belle stared at him with a smile, "with whom?" Gray smiled confidently, "how am I?" Belle was silent for a moment, pretending to be calm and said, "we don''t know one day." "But it was a wonderful day." Gray took Belle''s hand affectionately and said affectionately, "moreover, at the moment I saw you, I fell hopelessly in love with you. In the past, I didn''t believe in love at first sight. I thought that the love after time polishing was true love, but when I saw you, my heart was unprecedented warm. I knew that there was such a magical thing as love at first sight in this world. And I met my destiny at this moment. You know, little jasmine is an elf who can tell the truth and falseness of language. She can prove that everything I say is from my heart and is absolutely not false. " Since ancient times, the true feelings can not be retained, but the routine has won the hearts of the people. His majesty, who knew all kinds of routines, when Belle was moved by the affectionate sweet words, gray kissed her without saying a word. Facts have proved that when girls like you, at the right time, a sweet love word and a sweet kiss can basically get everything done. As for how to judge whether a girl likes you or not, it''s not so complicated. Just look in the mirror. If you are handsome, even if you kiss wrong, you won''t be regarded as a hooligan. If you add some sweet love words as foreplay, you won''t make mistakes basically. Belle widened her beautiful eyes and tried to push him away at a loss, but after a slight attempt, she slowly closed her eyes and obediently continued. Everything in the room seemed to be quiet. There was only a cloth bag on the table. Little Molly on the bed turned over and muttered an inaudible word. But they didn''t hear it at all, as if there was an invisible barrier to isolate all discordant sounds. Sitting in the corner, the maid with a very low sense of existence raised her eyes, pinched her fist, and secretly scolded animals and scum. If this guy really meets true love, I''ll eat the book in one bite. It''s just scum greedy for people''s bodies again. Shit, I''m so beautiful. Even there are women in the castle. Now I''m still coveting other women, scum. Carlisle thought of the woman in the castle who cut her hair with a long sword. Chapter 299 Movis took out a pile of forage from the warehouse and poured it into the stable. When he looked back, he saw two people knocking at the door. "What are you doing?" Murvis asked, frowning as he walked forward. Like Belle, he doesn''t like Gaston, but it''s not as serious as belle. Sometimes he even thinks that Belle''s marriage to Gaston is a good choice. After all, this guy is really the best hunter in the town. "We''d like to see Belle, sir." Gaston said to movis that he maintained due respect. "All right!" Movis nodded, pushed them open, opened the door, and then he was stunned. Gaston looked curiously over his head and suddenly felt his blood surging up. His heart was like a fire burning and asked him to tear up the people in front of him. In the house, gray finally separated from Belle, holding her full waist with two hands, with his palms close to his broad chest and looking at each other affectionately. The witch lady in the corner covered her chest. She felt a little uncomfortable and a little stuffy. It was like drinking a big jar of sour and smelly things. "Ah ~!" Gaston could no longer restrain his anger and roared into the room, "let go of my girl!" "Pa!" He was so angry that he hit with all his strength and was caught by gray who turned around. "Gaston, what are you doing?" Belle was awakened by Gaston''s action and immediately asked. "Belle, you''ll explain to you when I teach this little white face a lesson. Go to hell, little white face." Gaston said angrily and hit gray in the face again to make him say goodbye to the word handsome. Belle''s pupils narrowed and reached out to stop, "stop!" Gray''s hand, which was still at Belle''s waist, gently surrounded her and came to her side. He kicked Gaston in the stomach, kicked him out, rolled on the ground, fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. "Belle, didn''t it scare you?" Soft and warm man gray is online. "I''m fine, Gaston. Him?" Even if she hates this person, Belle doesn''t want gray to do anything to him. It will not only hurt Gaston, but also cause trouble for gray. Gaston has a high reputation in the town. "He''s fine. I''m measured and won''t kill anyone." Gray showed his white teeth. Have a sense of propriety? Where do you get confidence? "Asshole, I want to duel with you." Gaston stood up with the help of Laifu and shouted to gray regardless of abdominal pain. "Really? "A duel of life and death?" Gray looked at him in surprise. Unexpectedly, someone in the world knew his mind so well and gave such a good reason when he needed it. Gaston, you''re a good man. I misunderstood you. "When Gaston wanted to take this opportunity to kill him, but when he saw the other party''s eyes, he had extreme fear for a moment, and subconsciously changed his words," no, gambling, whoever wins can have belle. " "Belle is not a gambling object. She is my treasure. I will never gamble with you with Belle. Give up." Gray hugged Belle and said coldly. It was an illusion. Gaston was not a good man. "You coward, if you were still a man, you should promise me to bet." Gaston roared angrily, his face red and his eyes crazy. "That''s you. You''re a coward. You don''t love Belle at all. You just want to have the most beautiful girl in order to satisfy your vanity." Gray said, inexplicably feeling a little guilty. "However, I am willing to give you a chance to change the bet into a thousand gold coins, but you must leave belle. No matter win or lose, you are not allowed to appear in her sight." "A thousand gold coins?" Laifu''s eyes widened, his hands tightly grasped Gaston''s arm, and his face was full of greed. A thousand gold coins are enough to make them the richest people in the town. They can wave whatever they want. "One... One thousand... Gold coins?" Gaston swallowed his saliva, the crazy color in his eyes gradually disappeared, and then was filled with another kind of madness again, "I promise you, you wait, I''ll let the mayor witness it right away." With that, Gaston ran out like crazy, followed by Laifu. "Gray!" Belle looked at him nervously, a thousand gold coins. Everything in their family was sold and it was not worth the price. "It doesn''t matter. As long as I can stop my baby from being harassed by flies, it''s worth spending more money." Gray smiled softly. "And believe me, he has no chance to beat me. I just want him to stay away from you." "I believe you." Belle was infected by his strong self-confidence. Thinking of his bravery in dealing with wolves and being a powerful magician, she would not lose to Gaston. Moreover, Gray''s words touched the bottom of her heart. In the modern society that has received countless information, maybe girls will think it''s a little pretended, but in this era, every girl will think that only those who really love her will say such words. She is his most precious treasure, no matter how much money can not be compared with it. This is definitely the most moving love words in the world, especially when you still have a handsome face that can fascinate young girls. "Cough!" An awkward cough broke the beautiful picture of two people embracing each other affectionately. Gray turned to see that it was his father-in-law to be, movis. "I''m sorry, sir." Looking at movis''s eyes, gray counseled a little and launched an apology without hesitation. Don''t worry. It''s right. It''s right to apologize. And it''s really a little too much to abduct someone''s daughter in less than a day. In fact, according to Gray''s original idea, he will continue to deepen his feelings with her in the process of solving the curse of the beast. Finally, after solving the problem of the beast, he will leave here and invite her to travel together. Finally, it is time for confession. Instead of being in such a hurry to confess in less than a day. But sometimes the plan can never catch up with the change. At that moment, he feels that the time atmosphere is just right. What is telling him? It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. Do it and you will succeed. So he did it. Facts have proved that the effect is good, mainly by virtue of her excellent eloquence. In other words, Belle''s eloquence is not very good, and she has to practice well in the future. "Come with me and we''ll have a good talk." Movis lost, like a farmer with a wild boar in his vegetable field. Who knows that a warm and helpful young man met on the road is actually a wild boar who can arch away his own cabbage? "My pleasure." Belle grabbed his hand and looked at him nervously. "Don''t worry, I''ll have a good chat with my father-in-law. It''ll be fine. Moreover, I think my father-in-law has a good sense of me. He should agree for the sake of two barbecues." After appeasing Belle, gray followed movis out. Belle wanted to follow her nervously, but she stopped and finally sat at the table. He rubbed little jasmine''s face with his belly and said to himself, "little jasmine, little jasmine, what kind of person is gray?" Little Molly moved, vaguely seemed to hear Belle''s question, and made a vague voice, "gray ~ bad guy ~ don''t give me a drink ~" Belle puffed a smile, stretched out another finger and rubbed little Molly''s face. "Little villain, caring about you won''t make you drink too much." In the corner, the witch held her forehead with one hand and closed her eyes in despair. She felt that the world was hopeless. Such a scum bastard could get the sincerity of such a beautiful girl by relying on a few sweet words. God, let''s drop a thunder and kill that bastard. Er, sorry, master, it was not my real idea just now. Your adult has a lot, huh ~£¨ (a painful groan) Outside the door, they were having a friendly conversation. After the exchange, movis felt that gray was indeed a rare son-in-law, and raised his hands in favor of the two. Chapter 300 Two days later, the town square was full of people, because Gaston, the most powerful man in the town, was going to duel with a foreigner and gambled a thousand gold coins. When this incident came out two days ago, everyone thought who was joking. As a result, the mayor also said that it was true. The two had signed a legal instrument. If anyone cancels the duel halfway, he would automatically admit defeat. After confirming the news, the town was boiling, and countless people were waiting for today''s arrival. A high platform was built at the edge of the square, on which only three people sat. Belle, mervis and the local mayor, the elf sat on Belle''s shoulder. The mayor was a fat dwarf. On the table between them, there was a box, which represented 1000 gold coins, which was notarized by all the townspeople. If Gaston can win, he can take the property directly from the mayor. "The outsider is so handsome." "He is also very rich. There are 1000 gold coins in that box, and this must not be all his wealth." "Of course, otherwise how could he take out a thousand gold coins for that strange bell?" "He must be the heir of some nobleman." "Damn it, why do they all fight for that strange woman? It''s not fair! " "Gaston is really lucky. I knew I would go after belle. Now it''s me who will take part in the duel." "Yes, that guy doesn''t seem to have any muscles. He''s not as tall as Gaston. He''s bound to lose miserably in his hands." "A thousand gold coins, how much land I can buy, I can build my own manor and become a member of the upper class." There was a lot of discussion around the square, both men and women, with envy, jealousy and hatred flashing in their eyes. "Come on, I''m ready!" Gaston said solemnly, holding the knight''s sword. He decided to defeat him and take the box of treasure. Don''t worry about anything else. What other people can think of, he and Laifu have thought of it these two days. They know that the guy opposite may not have a simple identity and can''t be killed rashly. Otherwise, once the other party''s family finds out his head, even if the other party dies in the duel, the other party''s family won''t give up. There are some ways to kill them. Gray nodded and didn''t show any mysterious means, because it might make the residents of the town have bad senses for Belle and daughter. An ordinary long sword had already been taken out with him. When he pulled out the long sword, gray hooked Gaston''s finger. Gaston posed a starting hand, standard Knight Sword. Gray came forward slowly. Although it''s no use abusing dishes, it''s very cool. Especially in this situation of great attention, it''s very cool to lay down a man who was highly respected and everyone thought he would win. "Hoo, you''re good. You can last so long under my hand." A minute after the fight, Gaston gasped and fixed his eyes on gray road. Gray:??? what do you mean? The foot the day before yesterday wasn''t heavy enough, so you didn''t know yourself clearly? For those who can''t know themselves clearly, gray is willing to help them. So when Gaston came over again with a sword, he held out his hand, grabbed his wrist, twisted it hard, directly broke his arm, and then kicked it in his chest. Gaston fell to the ground, spitting scarlet blood from his mouth, and he kicked several ribs off his chest. The crowd in the square suddenly calmed down and the needles could be heard. "Mayor?" Gray looked at the mayor on the platform and reminded him. The mayor stood up, looked at Gaston, swallowed his saliva and slowly opened his mouth, "I declare that gray won this duel!" "No, I don''t agree. He must have used some black magic. Otherwise, how can he beat my son? My son is the most powerful man in the town. How can he fail?" A middle-aged man stood up and complained angrily at gray. "It''s boring. The plot development is too old-fashioned." Gray shook his head and looked at the man, "if you are not convinced, you can come up by yourself. As for black magic, I suspect your whole family is using black magic. I will report it. Someone will search your house soon and be ready." "What are you talking about? How can someone use black magic in our town? Gaston can''t use black magic." The people in the square shouted angrily. "Shut up." Give me a loud drink, over everyone''s voice, and you said, "how can people who don''t understand black magic open their mouth and shut their mouth is black magic?" Gray raised his mouth. "It can be inferred that only those who have used and understand black magic will speak black magic. Am I right? Mayor? " "Yes, but Sir, no one in the gastons will know black magic. I just promised that." The mayor smiled. He didn''t dare to offend gray or really define that the Gaston family would be black magic, otherwise it would affect his prestige and status in the town. Gaston''s father also woke up, knew that his temporary anger might bring greater disaster to the family, and stopped talking. Seeing that they were soft, Gray was no longer aggressive. His purpose is only to solve problems, not to create more problems for Belle''s family. So he smiled, "sorry, I just spoke a little heavy. I just want to tell you that everyone sees a fair and fair duel, so don''t make such despicable accusations again. It''s a blasphemy to each other." On the high platform, gray went to Belle, blocked the mayor and whispered, "little Molly, go and treat him quietly. Don''t be found." Little Molly flies away. Belle breathes a sigh of relief. She feels a little strange about gray just now. Now this is the gray she knows. Although Gaston is hateful, he is not guilty to death. Belle will feel a little guilty if a battle destroys his life. Of course, gray is not the overflow of the virgin''s heart. He just noticed this and asked little Molly to help. As long as Gaston keeps his promise and doesn''t disturb Belle, the matter will probably end here, but if he wants to get close to Belle by any means, he can only end it with his death once again. After all, he doesn''t have time to fight him. "Mr. gray, you are really a strong soldier." The mayor stood up and smiled. Reach out and pick up the box and return it to gray. "This is your thing. A lot of money." Gray smiled and nodded, and asked belle to take the box and grab a handful of gold coins and jewelry from the box, which is about more than 100 gold coins. "Please help me hold a banquet. I want to invite everyone to attend. I hope you can understand my faux pas. I didn''t mean to offend." "No, no, you didn''t do anything impolite just now. We were too impolite." The mayor smiled. "Then let me invite everyone to have fun together. It''s not enough to tell me." "Enough, enough, these can hold a grand banquet, and there is a lot of surplus." "The rest is yours, but don''t perfunctory me." Gray looked at him and said, "or you can buy things from everyone at a higher price and give some benefits to friends in the town." The mayor quickly said he didn''t dare, and then informed everyone of the good news. Gray set the banquet time five days later. When she got home in a carriage, Belle asked gray why she wanted to hold the party. It was totally unnecessary. Gray took her waist, looked at the clouds and said gently, "My Belle is the best. I want to tell them that they are shallow and ignorant, not my belle is strange." "I don''t care what others think." Belle shook her head gently. "But it will also bring you some trouble, won''t it?" Gray smiled and stroked her soft hair with his fingers. "My baby, how can I be misunderstood and bear the pain I shouldn''t have?" Chapter 301 Well, it''s 300 chapters. I''ll add one in the next few days. Thank you for your support. By the way, ask for a monthly ticket and subscribe. Chapter 302 In a small town, Belle''s house, a horse came running through the market and made a few neighs. Belle opened the door and came out. Her eyes fell on the horse. Then she looked around quickly. There was no one she wanted to see. "Where is he?" Belle went over and took the horse to the stable. Taking a package from the horse, Belle wondered, "what''s this?" Back inside, Mauves looked. "Who''s here?" "No one, only gray''s horse and this." Belle opens the package. Inside is a mirror and a note with a sentence saying what you want to see. When Belle took the things into the room, Carlisle, who had not left the wizard''s manual, turned her eyes to Belle''s hand and showed such an expression when she took out the things inside. It''s his own thing. Yes, that guy is generous to others. castle. The beast lay loveless on an experimental table. The bright light on his head was dazzling. A man and a woman stood next to him and talked about something. On him, several magic arrays were flashing to detect his physical condition. Suddenly, the look on the woman''s face changed a little. "Why did you send the mirror back? What do you want that woman to see? " "Of course, it''s a great scene of my selfless dedication to help Mr. beast. It can also let her see my handsome face when she misses me." Gray said naturally that the lying beast didn''t seem to hear the conversation between them. AGAT smiled. "Did you really fall in love with that girl at first sight? She is your only true love? " "Is it important?" Gray shook his head. "I can bring her happiness, not make her sad, give her the kind of life she wants, and give her happiness." AGAT continued to smile, like a machine, with a polite and standard smile and a respectful tone, "you are really a complete scum." "I''m just fraternizing. Pay attention to your identity, maid." Gray shrugged. No one is perfect. He has nothing but fraternity. Moreover, he will not fail these girls. Obviously, he is a great good man. It''s too rare. "I have heard such a sentence. Sometimes, men like small and exquisite, sometimes, men like plump and sexy, sometimes, men like pure and flawless, sometimes, men like domineering and strong, and sometimes, men like considerate and gentle." AGAT''s eyes were faint. "Later, I came to a conclusion that what men like has not changed. They are just simple lecherous. As long as they are good-looking, they all like it." Carlisle, who locked his eyes on the mirror, suddenly snorted, put one hand on his head, and the book in his hand fell to the ground. Her sense of existence is too low, or she can reduce her sense of existence, so that now she makes some small movements without attracting the attention of others. The same is true of AGAT in the castle. If her body is injured, she will also be affected. "Sorry, I talk too much." AGAT made a crisp bow and apologized without hesitation. "I punish you not because you talk too much, but because you are wrong." Gray said, "I''m fraternity, which is totally different from those lecherous people. I choose to use appropriate methods to help them prolong their beautiful existence with my appreciation of beautiful things." "And do you think love is not love if you love more? As long as you give your heart, there is no difference between loving one and loving countless. " Gray''s earnest education. Some crooked reasoning almost convinced him. Suddenly, he quickly shut up, drove the magic array on the beast, and began to detect his state and the existence of curse power in his body. Under the illumination of the magic array, everything about the beast''s body appeared in front of him, and the flashing fire in his eyes allowed him to capture the smallest magic changes. "Muscle strength!" Said gray. When the beast heard the words, he immediately tightened his muscles. Under his muscles, some obscure energy operated, providing a steady stream of support, allowing him to have inhuman power. Gray tried to control the magic array to extract this power, but it seemed that this power took root in the beast and was perfectly combined with his body. Gray thought of the Dharma array that Master Sun long pulled away from the power of the demon dragon, but he hasn''t mastered it yet. It''s a very complicated Dharma array. "That''s all for today." Gray relieved the magic array on the beast. "I''ve seen the curse power on you. I''ll try to pull it out so that you may return to normal." "Thank you!" Gray nodded. It seemed that, as Mrs. teapot said, he had changed a lot since he became a beast. It''s also a good thing. After all, as a positive figure, Gray''s biggest wish is that the world is full of good people and world peace. Back in his room, gray picked up a book from the head of the bed. One hand on it, and then he saw himself in a huge villa, where women appeared out of thin air. The first one is Belle, then Merida, and then Lamia, Becky and Miranda¡¤¡¤¡¤ At first, their expression was still very dull, just like the puppets made. Although they were similar in shape, they were only similar on the surface. But slowly, some emotions appeared in their eyes, as if they were changing from a puppet to a living man with flesh and blood. "Gray!" They cried together. No, it''s not. It''s the same except appearance. Gray shook his head gently. "Gray!" Their intonation has different ups and downs, but there is little difference. As time passed, gray took his sweaty hand away from the book and looked at the book with bright eyes. "It''s obviously a treasure to exercise mental power, but she put it here to create all kinds of illusions for the wild animals. It''s too wasteful." At the beginning, when he got the book of illusion from the beast, gray just regarded it as an ordinary magic object and created some illusions to play with, such as Merida and belle. But later, he found that he could use spiritual power to build illusions rather than magic, and the use of spiritual power required him to build them bit by bit. The more he kept improving, the closer he made the details of the illusion to the truth, the more spiritual power he consumed, and the more obvious the effect of exercise. If you use the magic of the book itself, basically what you want, the magic book will present the scenery you think of in your heart, without spiritual construction. However, if you want to depict subtly, it also needs to use a lot of magic. People without magic can only see the version with the lowest picture quality, or limited to a small place. Therefore, the book is still that book, and it is still an ordinary magic object, but it can play a different role when different people are injured. For example, in the hands of the beast, this is just the illusory sustenance of the previous scenery, while in his hands, it is a treasure that can exercise mental power. I''m a genius! Take a break and study Sun long''s wizard manual. In fact, the knowledge in many magician manuals is similar. The methods of knowledge elaboration are different, which is essentially the same. Finally, gray basically takes a look at similar ones. But this time, he had to study Sun long''s magician manual to see how the magic array was arranged. There are still great differences between the eastern and Western magic arrays. It takes a lot of time to study. I hope I can study something, otherwise I have to think of other ways. He could feel that those cursed forces were the key to the transformation of the beast. As long as those forces were extracted, he might be able to use those forces to experiment and develop an extraordinary army. Chapter 303 Familiar scenes, but the surrounding scenery is somewhat illusory. The only clear one is the middle-aged man. It can even be said that the middle-aged man''s appearance is not clear. It is only his hands and staff, as well as a mysterious array pattern under the staff. For this scene, gray himself felt that his memory was a little vague and couldn''t recall it. But in this book, he can clearly outline all the scenes and every detail at that time. However, in order to save mental energy, he omitted some unnecessary things, leaving only the most important part, which can reduce his pressure. All the surrounding moments dissipated like light smoke, but a magic array became clearer and clearer, and various details were constantly supplemented. Gray waved gently, the magic array floated towards him, stood in front of him, kept rotating, and fell into his eyes. As like as two peas, Gray opened his eyes and pushed his hands flat. Magic came out, and a magic array was outlined in the air, exactly the same as it was seen in the book. Looking at the dark night outside, gray pressed on the windowsill with one hand and jumped directly from the window. Soon, he came to the forest outside the castle. Before the conscientious wolves rested, gray fell in love with them at a glance. In the forest, gray fell from the air and the wolves howled, but a moment later they dispersed and fled in a hurry. Only the demon wolf who was taken care of by him could not escape. Stepping forward, gray pressed the head of a wild wolf with one hand. Under his palm, there was a rotating magic array. The huge magic array was the size of four or five wild wolves. "Woo woo!" The wolf trembled and whined with fear, but his limbs were stiff and unable to move. Gray''s left hand bounced at the magic array, and six white crystals fell into the magic array and operated with the magic array. The magic array moved at will. Gray launched the magic array. The wolf widened his eyes in horror, and then the eyes burst directly. Two blood arrows were shot from its eyes. Soon, the wolf was drained of blood and turned into a mummy. Looking at the mixed blood and dry body in front of him, gray frowned, "only its shape, not its spirit." His magic array is just an imitation of the other party''s array, not a perfect copy of the real magic array. He can conjure up the form of the magic array through the book of illusion, but he can''t conjure up the magic operation in it, because he didn''t see this in the black dragon''s memory before, otherwise he can perfectly copy the array. "Fortunately, I did an experiment with Warcraft. Otherwise, if it is directly used on the beast, he should have the same fate as the wolf at the moment. Even if the Dharma array is cancelled in time, it will cause irreversible damage to him." The bottom of his heart secretly rejoiced that he sprinkled the blood of Warcraft in the woods. Gray turned and grabbed the branch, climbed up, stood on a branch, swept his eyes through the forest and chased out in one direction. Before long, gray found two predatory demon wolves. A fawn sobbed under their claws. Gray fell from the air and bound them directly. "Try a new way of working magic." Gray naturally won''t give up easily. He claims that a magician is not just talking. He has also studied magic day and night, prepared potions and created magic props, and has excellent melee ability. He has all the qualities that an excellent magician should have. He is definitely an excellent magician. The magic array already exists. Next, he just needs to find the correct magic operation method. He believes that as long as he has the direction, he will be able to find the correct method. After all, the magic array was originally created by predecessors. He already has a formed array diagram here. All he needs is the method of magic operation. Compared with the predecessors who really developed the magic array from scratch, the difficulty is not a level. It''s not difficult. Just give me some time. Someone is very confident. The next morning, Mrs. teapot and other furniture prepared breakfast and sent candlesticks and clocks to ask people to have breakfast. "What? Mr. gray is not in the room? " Mrs. teapot wondered. "Yes, I knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered. Then I pushed the door and looked. There were traces of sleep on the bed, but the person was not there." "Did you go out to practice guns?" The beast came down the stairs and asked calmly. Since gray came to the castle, he has practiced his marksmanship and fencing almost every morning, so they all know that if they can''t find him in the room in the morning, they can find him outside the castle. "No, lumia and I have been here all the time. If Sir goes out, we will see him, and I didn''t see him just from above." The clock retorted. "Creak!" The door was pushed open. Gray, who was stained with some wind and snow, came in and asked, "what are you talking about?" We looked at the clock that we had vowed before. Mrs. teapot responded the fastest, "nothing. We made breakfast. Sir may need a cup of hot milk to warm up his body." "Sir, what is this you have?" Gray threw the bag on his hand on the table, revealing a pinch of hair inside. "It''s just some Warcraft hair. Please help me spin these into thread and make a bag." He took out a piece of paper and began to draw on the table. Before long, he drew the style of a lady''s handbag. Then he looked at the beast eating breakfast. "I''ve thought of a way to curse you, but I still need to study it to make sure it won''t hurt your body." "It doesn''t matter if it causes some damage." The beast hurried. He was fed up with the shape of this monster and couldn''t wait to change back to human beings. "No, sir, please be ready before you start. We don''t lack this time." Mrs. teapot spoke quickly. Others also agreed, disapproving of the beast''s physical injury in exchange for a little time. They waited for several years, which can be ignored. "I am the master. You all have to listen to me." The beast roared. He didn''t want to continue such a life. "But according to the previous agreement, you must accept our reasonable suggestions. We think it''s no good to hurt your body in exchange for lifting the curse. Mr. gray can help you lift the curse without getting hurt." "A qualified monarch should accept the reasonable suggestions of his subjects. Being arbitrary will only make you arrogant and return to your former appearance." After the furniture took turns to fight, the beast was finally persuaded to drink soup. AGAT sat in the middle of the table and ate silently. She hoped to relieve the curse according to normal conditions, that is, with true love, but she also knew that it was basically impossible, so she didn''t comment generally. Gray did what he asked. After breakfast, gray took the hair of Warcraft to the room where the wardrobe wife was located and gave her all the materials. "No problem, that''s what I''m good at." The wardrobe lady controlled the beast''s hair and spun it in the air until it turned into a long wool. Then, according to Gray''s requirements, the wool is woven into a beautiful handmade bag. "What do you think, sir?" "Very good, thank you!" Then gray took the bag back to his room, took out some materials, drew several magic arrays on the bag and integrated them into the bag. Chapter 304 Bell''s house. Belle took out a book from her bag and turned her smile into a surprise. Although she likes Gray''s gift very much, she prefers books to gifts. She thinks this book is more surprising than bags. "Thank you. I like it very much." "Continue!" Gray smiled and nodded to belle. "And?" Belle was even happier. She put her hand into her bag again and felt she had grasped a book. "How?" Belle looked surprised, put the book on the table, put her hand in again, and then took out another book. Before long, there were more than a dozen books on the table, and she was still taking them out. "Gray told me, how many books are there?" Belle excitedly put down her bag, jumped into gray''s arms and asked excitedly. Gray held her in his arms and sat down in the recliner he took out, mysteriously raising two fingers. "Two hundred?" Belle widened her beautiful eyes, then offered a kiss excitedly, "my God, I love you." After ten minutes of eloquence competition, gray looked down at Belle''s watery eyes. "Honey, this is the list of books in it. You can get the book you want according to your heart." Belle took the list, sat on Gray''s lap and began to take books from it. Before long, she took out 200 books. "I want to make a notebook to record my collection of books and books I have read, so that I will know which one to take next time." Belle calculated and got up to find her notebook. But his majesty had the opportunity to feel her soft body again for several days. Naturally, he was not willing to let go and took out a beautiful blank notebook from his backpack. "Maybe you can name it Belle''s book catalog." Gray smiled. "Let go of me. I''ll write down the names of every book." Belle tried to break free of his arm. "Isn''t there a list? Just clip it into your notebook. " "No, I want to read one by one, so that my memory will be deeper, so that I can know which one to read next time." "All right, but write it here." Gray grabbed Belle''s hand and put it on his chest with his notebook. He pointed to the bag. Books jumped out of the bag. He passed by them and waited for belle to record. Belle stared into his eyes for two seconds, but surrendered. She sat on his lap, put her notebook on his chest and began to record. Sometimes she wanted to open it, she just needed to wave the tip of her pen gently at the book, and the book would open by herself, then close it by herself and jump into the bag when she didn''t need it. After recording the names and general information of 200 books tirelessly, Belle also felt a little sore in her arm and a little tired in her spirit. But gray had closed her eyes and began to sleep. Belle sighed, rubbed her wrists, held his waist, put her head against his chest and began to rest. She felt that gray had a faint fragrance, very slight but very comfortable, so that she could relax her brain and quickly go to sleep. "Huh?" Belle felt vaguely that something had kicked her face, like a finger poking her face. Thinking that gray was playing a trick on herself, Belle opened her eyes and found that it was not, but a small foot, an elf. She didn''t know when she went here to sleep and kicked her face uneasily. She opened Gray''s hand carefully. Belle was ready to get up, but she couldn''t move. "I''m going to cook." Belle whispered. She knew the pretender could hear. Gray really opened his eyes, picked up a fruit from the side and said, "I can make a dinner with this." "Of course, you are so magical, but I want to cook you dinner myself." "I mean no magic." Gray smiled mysteriously. "How is it possible without magic?" Belle''s beautiful eyes widened a little, indicating that she didn''t believe it. If magic was still possible, even gray couldn''t make a dinner with only one apple without magic. Looking at the lovely beauty, Gray said it was certainly possible, otherwise make a bet. Belle, who is sure that the other party must have no chance, will not be afraid. She will bet if she says that she can''t do it. It''s a bluff. "Watch it!" Gray showed the look of his prey taking the bait. Although there was no bet, it was fun enough. After weighing the fruit in his hand, gray suddenly threw the fruit towards the corner. In Belle''s questioning eyes, the fruit slapped on the witch''s head. The witch who roamed in the ocean of knowledge woke up, raised her head and looked innocently. "Go cook." Gray ordered with a serious face, "don''t forget that you are a maid and do your essential work." Feeling the oppression in her brain, the witch bit her teeth, slapped, put down the wizard''s manual heavily, and stomped her feet towards the kitchen. "Is that what you said about making a dinner with a fruit?" Belle stared at him strangely. Gray was not at all embarrassed. "Is there anything you can''t do?" Besides helping him finish his research on wild animals in the castle these days, agate learned to cook in the kitchen, learn to make tea with Mrs. teapot, learn to clean and serve the master with other furniture. In short, under the cultivation of gray, Miss witch is making great strides towards a qualified maid. It''s not difficult to defeat her for a mere dinner. "You''re cheating." Belle is not convinced. How can this method be regarded as making a dinner with a fruit? If so, she can make a dinner with one word. The witch lady walked into the kitchen. After glancing at it, several petals fell, and the tableware in the kitchen began to cook automatically. Nodding, she turned out of the kitchen, took the manual and went into the kitchen again. Although she didn''t need to do it, since gray didn''t allow her to reveal her witch identity, pretend it. Reading in the kitchen is no different from reading in the living room. "Let me help her. She may not be able to help herself." Said belle. "Don''t worry, she can do it well. Trust her." Gray shook his head and reached for his bag. "Let''s read together." "Is this a magic bag?" Belle knew later that she had been attracted by books before. She didn''t notice that the bag that can hold so many books itself is an unusual bag. His majesty smiled proudly, "I made this bag myself. It is as big as a wardrobe and can hold hundreds of books." He used magic to expand the internal space of the bag, and then used dust removal magic, waterproof magic, weight reduction magic, curing magic and other magic on it, which can barely be regarded as a space bag. Although there were 200 books in it, weighing dozens of kilograms, Belle couldn''t feel the weight in the bag at all, as if she was carrying an empty bag. "Of course, you can also pack other things, some small jewelry, jewelry and so on." "No, I''ll fill it with books." Belle shook her head firmly, stood up and walked to a temporary bookshelf. She packed many books on it into her bag, leaving only a few books on it, which she was reading. "Gray, why do you have so many books?" After calming down, Belle recovered from the ecstasy of getting a lot of books and began to think rationally. "Mr. beast is so poor that he has only books left. I have to let him pay me with books." Gray said easily. "How can this be? You should ask for something for yourself." Belle knows that as long as gray books must be for himself, although she is very moved, she still hopes he can consider himself. Books can still be bought with money, but only once can he help the beast return to normal, and this can at least give him a title. Chapter 305 The witch''s craft needs to be improved, but it can also be imported. After dinner in the evening, the mayor came to tell him that the party was almost ready. The banquet is held in the square of the town, which is the most open and lively place in the town. In the past, any celebrations in the town would also be held here. After seeing the banquet venue, gray went to the mayor''s house and found that the mayor''s house was quite large, with the prototype of a small manor and a large number of fields behind it. It was not difficult to expand. So he gently asked the mayor to buy it. The mayor readily agreed and said he didn''t want this place for a long time. If gray wanted to, he could sell it to him at a low price for only 200 gold coins. He knew that it was not difficult for gray, who could take out 1000 gold coins in a gambling fight, but he was still a little nervous about whether he could succeed. After all, the so-called low price is actually a little high, but the big local tyrant who can take out a thousand gold coins is in front of him. He doesn''t look down on the other party for many points. What if the other party gets angry? Two hundred gold coins were really not a problem for gray, so after a friendly negotiation, the mayor''s small manor was smoothly owned by Belle, including several servants bought by the mayor. Let him tidy up the manor and wait for him to check in. Gray returns to Belle''s cabin. On the bed, his majesty acted as a human electric lamp and lit a fireball for belle to read. He was bored to follow, his chin against her shoulder. Little Molly is chasing a little flying bug around. The bug runs and seems to feel loveless. She plunges into gray''s fireball and turns into a burst of smoke. "Belle, come on, I''ll show you a better book." Thinking of something, gray reached out to cover Belle''s book, took out another book and put it in front of her. "What book and story is this?" Belle said curiously that the book had strange decorations and beautiful pictures, but it had no name, which aroused her interest at once. "It''s about you and me!" Gray smiled and casually released the book. "Put your hand on it." Holding Bell''s hand and pressing it on the book, Belle only felt a trance in front of her eyes, and the world had changed. In a trance, she has come to a high mountain. There is white snow everywhere. Looking around, there is also plain white between heaven and earth, as if there is only white between heaven and earth. Facing this seemingly dead world, Belle''s heart had an unprecedented panic. Just then, a warm big hand tightly grasped her palm, calmed her flustered heart, and a coat wrapped them tightly. "Where is this?" Belle turned her head and asked. "The world in books, Narnia!" Gray smiled. "Forget, didn''t you say you wanted to see Narnia, a place ruled by ice and snow for a hundred years?" "I can''t take you to the real Narnia. I can only take you here. Do you like it?" Belle nodded, feeling that the temperature here had dropped again, and hurriedly squeezed into gray''s arms. His majesty narrowed his eyes comfortably. "Let''s go and have a look elsewhere. Although Narnia is not big or small, it can also see a lot of beautiful scenery." Make a coat for Belle and take belle to the northern swamp, where a fire circle erupts on a handsome man, a large area of ice and snow melts, and countless plants grow, blossom and bear fruit. "This is the first melting land I developed in Narnia." Gray said, reaching out to pick a fruit and put it into Belle''s mouth. Then, just like following his original steps, they came to the dwarf cave. "These people are so short." Belle stood curiously in front of the dwarfs, who were not as tall as her shoulders. "They are not human beings, but a race called dwarves, which is similar to the eagle and snake people. They are good at making all kinds of tools." Gray explained. Then Belle saw how gray used his excellent eloquence to plot the dwarves for his own use. While watching the play, she explained to her how loyal the dwarves are to the White Witch and how difficult it is for her to do so. Then, when gray met the white witch, he explained his intention to Belle, and then they watched the development of the situation together. But Belle''s heart beat violently when she saw the White Witch army besieged, and gray proudly told him he had guessed it long ago. A thrilling chase battle and stone platform attack and defense battle. Belle was afraid that he would be caught by the enemy accidentally. Although she knew that since he was standing next to her intact now, she must have been fine before. Then they flew back to the northern swamp with the Griffin and the flying eagle from the sky and looked at the magnificent scenery again from high altitude. The two experienced most of what gray experienced in Narnia, and finally came to the battlefield of the decisive battle. Then, the following shows how he braved the risks to block the cold wind for everyone, and finally waited until Aslan came to defeat the white witch. "Didn''t you say you defeated the white witch? Why did Aslan turn the tide? " Belle''s beautiful eyes were teasing. "I forgot." As soon as gray patted his forehead, the following scene suddenly changed. It became that gray defeated the White Witch alone, and Aslan disappeared. Belle smiled gently. She felt that gray was more real and boastful. She felt more like a living person than she had known before, rather than a hero living in the story. The two stood together in the Kyle palaville palace and attended their ceremony of becoming king. Then they rode their horses to see Narnia. When they woke up, it was early in the morning. "Rest!" Gray said softly that in the fantasy, Bell''s spirit has always been active, which is not a rest at all. "Yes!" Belle nodded and she felt tired. When she woke up in the morning, gray turned her head and saw Belle staring at herself. "What''s the matter?" "I had a dream." Belle said with a look of memory, "I dreamed that I was a Nanian and defeated the white witch with you." Speaking of this, a trace of shyness flashed on Belle''s face. "Very good. I wish you were there at that time." Gray stroked her hair and said softly. Belle bit her lips and stopped talking. She had to bite her teeth, "I''ll write a book about you in Narnia. Do you agree?" "Of course." Gray nodded and said, "but you must have you in the story, and then I''ll have it published so that everyone can see it." "It has always been my regret that there was no heroine in the story before. Now I can finally realize this wish." "Moreover, you can carry out certain artistic processing. For example, our true love defeated the magic of the white witch." "I think so." Belle threw him out of bed, then took out a book and began to record his inspiration. "Heartless!" Gray muttered and turned to see little Molly rush in on a big mouse and poke a twig in his leg, "let you not answer me." Gray was stunned and didn''t know what he had done. After asking, she knew that after they entered the book of illusion yesterday, little Molly called him several times, but she didn''t get a response. She was very unhappy. The humiliating conclusion of the unequal treaty cost a piece of chocolate, and gray quickly quelled the unfair battle. Chapter 306 The breakfast is handled by the diligent little maid. Movis has his own business. Last time, everything fell on the road and the carriage broke down. He set out again a few days ago to buy some things. Belle is still thinking about how to write, and she is a little careless when eating. At noon, she was not well. Under the hint of Gray''s spirit, she was swept by sleepiness and fell asleep slowly. In her sleep, she felt as if she had come to an empty place. A voice suggested that she could build a house according to her own ideas. Belle was confused and didn''t realize what had happened. After listening to the voice, she just felt that the voice was very familiar, so that she didn''t have any defense. Obediently, she began to build the house she wanted. First of all, there should be a large study in the house, which should be filled with all kinds of books. There is a desk by the window, where you can sit and read and see the scenery outside the window. And a small bed. You can lie here and have a rest when you are tired. Then there should be a large garden outside the window, full of all kinds of flowers. The most important thing is the roses that open in June, white and red. Besides the study, the most important thing is the kitchen. She wants a big kitchen to make delicious food for her father and gray and see their satisfied expression. Dad also needs a place where he can toss about. His original place is too dark and bad for his health. The new place should be bright and generous. There is also a bedroom with a soft big bed and a small bookshelf at the head of the bed. You can read books before going to bed at night. There should be a vine shelf in the yard. In summer, you can sit down and enjoy the cool. You can invite some people to a tea party. Have a vegetable garden and grow your own vegetables. There is a stable for Philip. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Finally, Belle looked at the yard in front of her and nodded. It was a perfect home. No, and an open place. Gray always likes to get up in the morning to practice fencing. A perfect yard gradually improved in Belle''s imagination and became her favorite appearance. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the afternoon, everyone in the town started towards the square one after another, and a grand dinner was about to begin. After everyone entered, a luxurious carriage came late and attracted everyone''s attention. The carriage stopped slowly, and a standard handsome man smiled and helped a beautiful woman down. The handsome man has nothing to say. Although he has the appearance of everyone at the rolling site and is also a famous rich and handsome man, his clothes are still not bright enough, mainly the beauty he holds. A golden dress with a full waist and a delicate face painted with light makeup that eclipses all women. People can''t move their eyes because they walk as light and elegant as feathers. The golden patterns and countless crystals on the skirt are shining. "God, what kind of dress is this? It''s a masterpiece of God." "Only the most beautiful woman can deserve it. It is tailor-made for belle." "If someone gives me such a dress, I''ll marry him right away. No, I can sleep with him even in this square." All the women were excited. They wanted to come forward and pick off the clothes from Belle and wear them on themselves. They occasionally looked at their male partner with a strong dislike. "Look, you are the protagonist today. Be confident, my princess." Gray whispered in her ear and walked into the square hand in hand. At the banquet, eating and drinking is not the main play, but dancing and communication. When you are tired and thirsty, it is time to eat and drink. As the host of the party, gray welcomed everyone and took Belle into the dance floor to lead the dance. His Majesty''s dancing skills are not bad, and he has been cultivated by his parents. However, there are still some differences between the two kingdoms, which makes him seem uncoordinated. But in the eyes of everyone, it''s harmless. Such a handsome and golden man with poor dancing skills only shows that he rarely participates in such entertainment, and also shows that he is very clean and is a rare good match. "Where did the dress come from?" Belle danced with his arms, and occasionally asked in a low voice when she approached him. "The masterpiece of the castle wardrobe lady." Gray smiled proudly. "Of course, I designed the style. Long ago, I knew that a girl I like would wear the most beautiful dress in my heart and dance with me." Belle doubted this and joked, "I can''t see. I thought you would only fight with wild animals, dance knives and guns!" "Don''t you like strong men?" Gray took her hand, took her back to his arms and smiled. "I like strong and intelligent men." "Luckily you met me, otherwise the poor girl will never marry out all her life." The end of the song, half-time. Many women came to communicate and hoped to dance with him. Gray smiled politely and went to the mayor to let the mayor be the villain and send them away for himself. "May I ask you to dance, sir?" The pleasant sound came into the ear, making people feel as if they came to a grassland with flowers in full bloom. Their whole body was wrapped by nature, and the noisy dance ushered in a moment of peace. Gray turned and saw Carlisle in a bright red dress standing in front of her like flowers. A rose with thorns, anyone who sees Carlisle will have such an idea in his mind. Gray frowned. He didn''t feel happy after being invited by the beautiful lady. He felt that the witch was here to do something. Before he could move, someone pushed him in the back. You don''t have to look. Bell''s hand feels so familiar to him. Carlisle put his hand in front of him and they went into the dance floor together. "What are you doing here?" If your majesty has any questions, ask directly. "Of course, it''s your party. You invited everyone, didn''t you just miss me? That''s not a gentleman''s behavior. " "When did you see the host holding a banquet and taking the servant into the dance floor?" "So, I want to be the master''s woman." "Not now!" Carlisle''s eyes suddenly changed. There was a feeling that you were really a scum. I didn''t mean to read it wrong. "Master, you are so kind to her. Haven''t you really fallen in love with her? I thought you really loved her, so you spared no effort to spoil her. " "Of course I like her, but this does not prevent me from loving more people. Although there are more people, my love for everyone will not decrease." Gray said naturally, without any guilt. Carlisle''s eyes were more full of scum. She didn''t expect anyone to say such shameless words. It seemed that her original decision was indeed right. Unfortunately, she didn''t have enough strength to turn him into a beast. It would be perfect to turn him into a beast. Two beasts, one doesn''t know love, is cruel and cruel, and the other is full of love and shows mercy everywhere. It''s just that each one is like true love, a perfect contrast. Belle watched them enter the dance floor, refused the man who came to the invitation, quietly walked to the carriage, took out a book and hid in the corner to read. "She is still so strange. She has such a beautiful dress, but she doesn''t enter the dance floor. She hides here and reads by herself." "Yes, if I had this dress, I''d rather die on the dance floor." "God, why didn''t a prince charming give me a perfect love?" Belle also heard some discussions about her, but she doesn''t care. Who cares about their views? She didn''t care before and won''t care now. As gray said, be the best yourself. In fact, when gray took out the dress, she was also ecstatic. Looking at herself in the mirror, she felt like looking at another elf coming out of the picture. But after dancing a song, she felt that it was just that. She might as well read a book or conceive her own story. Chapter 307 After the banquet, we chatted with the mayor for a while, and gray and Belle got into the carriage together. But this time the driver was not the groom hired by the two, but a gorgeous witch. Because she can''t perform magic in front of ordinary people, she can only sit in front of the carriage with a wronged face and drive the car for them. "Isn''t that good, gray?" Belle felt a little impatient. After all, Carlisle''s gorgeous dress was not suitable for driving. And Belle didn''t say it, but after a few days with Carlisle, she felt that Carlisle didn''t look like a maid at all, but looked a little like gray''s temperament, like brothers and sisters. And the way they get along is not like the master and maid. Although Carlisle is also the master with open mouth and closed mouth, it does not contain much awe. Plus Carlisle''s dress today and coming to the party on her own, it''s not like what a maid does. So she suspected that Carlisle, like little Molly, was a friend gray knew in his adventure. She said she was a master and servant only for some reason. "Nothing bad." Gray doesn''t care at all. Carlisle is not used to being a maid, so let her get used to it. If she does more, she will. If Carlisle had told him before that he wanted to go to the party, gray would not refuse. After all, Carlisle will become a great help to him in the world in the future, and this is not a big deal. If conditions permit, he will not refuse some reasonable small requests. But she ran over without saying anything and asked him to dance. Is it really fun to be a master and servant? Put the drunk elf on Belle''s skirt, and gray helped her straighten it out. "Tomorrow I''m going to the castle again. I''ve cleaned up the magic wolves on the way to the castle. If you think it''s too boring here, you can come to the castle to find me." "Those wolves?" Belle''s eyes widened. Although the situation was urgent before, she didn''t count it in detail, but she also roughly saw that the wolves were definitely no less than 20. "There shouldn''t be such Warcraft in this forest. They should be put outside by witches in order to limit the talents in the castle. Kill them so as not to bring danger to others." Gray explained faintly, as if he had done something worthless. Belle gave him a funny look and put her legs together to make the elf sleep more comfortable. "Miss, perhaps you need a gentleman to drive the carriage for you." A voice came from outside. "OK... Get out of the way!" Feeling the sudden increase in pressure in his mind, Carlisle trembled, quickly changed his mouth and accelerated past the man. The man frowned. He was kind to help, but he was treated coldly. His mood became worse at once. After seeing the direction of the carriage, the man planned to catch up. At the ball, he fell in love with this woman, the most dazzling woman at the ball. Originally, the most dazzling thing in the dance should be that Belle''s, but it''s a pity that she didn''t cherish it and gave the opportunity to others in vain. But that''s good. Everyone doesn''t have any ideas now, but this strange beauty can take good care of it. Just as the man was about to catch up, he suddenly had a cramp in his lower leg and fell directly to the ground. He had a close contact with mother earth. Looking at the lost carriage disappearing into sight, the man felt that the world was against him. Why did he suddenly have foot cramps? Carlisle has a little regret. Isn''t it fragrant to study magic at home? Why join the fun? I know nothing can change. On the way, Carlisle became the same as when she was just caught by gray, silent and trying to reduce her sense of existence. Back to the cabin, mowis didn''t know when he had come back. Looking at his expression, things should go well. "Dad, you''re back." Belle ran over with a smile and gave movis a hug. "Oh, let me see. Did you go to the ball?" Movis exclaimed around Belle, "my daughter must be the most dazzling rose of all." "Unfortunately, Belle danced and read in the corner all night." "Even if Belle doesn''t do anything, she is the most beautiful one." "Your dress is really beautiful, even more beautiful than your mother''s one," murvis groaned Walking to the bedroom, gray puts the drunken little Molly on the bed. "Master, according to your previous settings, silly girl, you have left the kingdom for 12 days." As soon as he put down the elf, the bracelet on his wrist made a sound to remind him. His original plan was to spend four or five days through the forest at most, then go all the way to Carlisle''s territory, get the treasure, and go to the beast castle when he came back. He gave himself the most abundant time is twelve days, but unexpectedly, the twelve days passed so quickly. He felt that he had not done a lot of things and had no idea of going back for the time being. However, it''s OK to leave for a period of time. It will take too long. There will be some problems in the kingdom. Lord Marquis may also have emotions. After all, he left for a period of time before. He just returned and left again in the twinkling of an eye. When he returns, he will be taught a lesson by him and don''t take the country to heart. Spreading a piece of paper made of magic leaves on the cabinet at the head of the bed, gray took out a pen, thought for a while and wrote: Dear father I have successfully reached the south of the forest. As expected, there is indeed a kingdom in the forest, which was moved from the Dragon Castle many years ago. The prince here has been cursed as a beast before inheriting the throne. The whole kingdom is in a state without a king, but there is no civil strife. People are still living industriously. Of course, I mean nothing else when I say this, and I don''t want to start a war here to seize this country. It''s too troublesome. I met the beast Prince and promised to help him lift the curse, so I might come back later. Therefore, the Kingdom needs my father''s continued help. Please rest assured that I will come back as soon as possible, no more than a month at most. Say hello to my mother for me. Love you, gray. After writing, gray folded the paper into a paper plane, snorted at the paper plane and threw it out of the window. The paper plane flew higher and faster in the night, and finally disappeared into the night and flew in the direction of the kingdom. The reason why I wrote it for a month is that the last time I went to sea was more than a month. There were no major problems in the Kingdom at that time. Now the country is more stable. Even if it takes a little longer, there should be nothing. But at that time, it was almost time to prepare for training. After all, many people didn''t know that this time. Unlike last time, everyone watched him go to sea and knew that he would come back. As time goes by, the burden on the marquis will only become heavier and heavier. Chapter 308 The next morning, gray got up and went to the castle. This time, he didn''t study the curse on the beast, but for another thing. Compared with the small town, some things are more convenient in the castle. There are many cursed magical creatures that can help him to a certain extent. Belle, he didn''t intend to bring it back to the Kingdom, so he bought the manor from the mayor. He decided to regard the country here as a place for vacation, and the manor would be regarded as a resort villa, so he could come often in the future. But before that, he must have a vehicle that can quickly pass through the two places. Although the speed of magic flying carpet looks not slow and can be compared with carriage, it is too slow for gray who has experienced plane and motor car. It''s only a little more than 800 kilometers. It was only a few hours before, but now it has to run for several days. Time is wasted on the road and it''s not worth it. Of course, it would be more convenient if it was a portal, but obviously, the witch didn''t write down the layout of the Stonehenge. Maybe it wasn''t her layout at all, but she just found it. Gray didn''t know exactly how, but he didn''t get the way to arrange the transmission array, which is the most important. Carlisle, as a natural caster, has a strong talent for her natural spells, but she doesn''t even have flying props. She went to the stone castle country at the beginning, so naturally she can''t count on him. So he can only work hard by himself. Fortunately, he has other methods, such as making a magic prop that can move quickly. He happens to have such experience. The success of the magic carpet represents that he has made good achievements in light magic, acceleration magic and Flying Magic. The production of the magic carpet is the product of many flying prop production methods in the world of magician apprentices and the flying broom production method of the old witch. Just in order to pursue demeanor, he chose the magic carpet that looks more powerful instead of the flying broom. But obviously, the flying broom is more suitable for fast travel than the magic carpet. At least it flies fast. Magic flying blanket is more suitable for tourism. It can not only produce a shield to protect passengers during flight, but also be very stable and comfortable, just like traveling on a sofa. If you choose a magic carpet for travel, of course, but just to speed up the journey, a flying broom is more suitable. At the beginning, he was always playing in Narnia, so he only considered comfort, so he ignored the problem of speed. But it''s not too late to find out, because he has a lot of materials to test and withstand failure. Any idea can be bolder. He, who had just been raided from Narnia, could proudly say to all the magicians, "Sir, I''m so rich." He was already very familiar with the manufacturing method of the flying broom. He studied it repeatedly when making the magic carpet. In order to be familiar with it, he experimented several times and got several unsatisfactory defective products. Now he will try his best to make the best flying broom and pursue absolute speed. Men should pursue speed, and everything comfortable should be behind the condition of speed. However, at the beginning, we should master the technique, because his finished products should use the best materials, and the best materials are few, so it''s best not to make any mistakes. The broom body uses the core of a century old tree from the Narnia world. Because of the accumulation of time, it has some magic and is a very good manufacturing material, which is also very rare in Narnia. If he hadn''t wandered all over Narnia, and countless Narnia people collected it for him, he would certainly not be able to spend so much as he is now. Other mages are not careful about every material for fear of waste. He''d better practice and find his feelings before the official start. "Master, let me help you." AGAT carefully pushed open the gate and moved in little by little with his back. Intuition told her that gray was doing a magic experiment she couldn''t do. She wanted to learn! Want to learn what to do, brazen go in. This may produce two results. First, the master doesn''t care and let her watch. Second, the master cares and let her get out. Third, punish her through a contract. Anyway, based on her observation of gray, as long as she is still useful and doesn''t make too much moves, the other party can''t kill herself. As long as she doesn''t die, she may learn magic knowledge that she can''t, so there''s nothing to hesitate. It''s just punishment. The risk is worth it. Gray looked back, then immediately turned his head, "AGAT, you''re just separated, or you''re not very good-looking. Don''t look like that, and don''t talk to me in that tone, otherwise I''m afraid I can''t help it." "It doesn''t matter, master. I will." AGAT''s eyes lit up, became the master''s woman, then got more magic knowledge, and finally completely defeated him and asked him to be an ox and a horse for himself. Bad, I can''t think so. I am the most loyal servant of the master and the most loyal servant of the master. I will never do anything to hurt the master, never. "I mean, I''m afraid I can''t help killing you. Pay attention to yourself. Don''t be coquettish in this way, otherwise it won''t pay to lose one part in vain." Gray gritted his teeth and said with great pain. You don''t have success. Where does your self-confidence come from? Or a less beautiful split. However, gray is also very envious of Carlisle''s ability to create a separation with magic roses. If he can do this, he doesn''t have to run at both ends. He can make a separation like himself, put it in the palace to deal with political affairs or be a mascot, and then he can go to the waves. Unfortunately, Carlisle''s separation is something like talent and magic. It''s an instinct in her blood. She can''t teach gray at all, and gray can''t learn it. Because Carlisle''s magic rose is also closely related to herself, almost a part of herself, like blood. There are many magic items in Gray''s backpack, but there are none like Carlisle''s magic rose. Maybe they have more powerful effects than magic roses, but they don''t have the special ability of magic roses. So he looked familiar for a few days and found that there was no way, so he stopped studying the magic around Carlisle. "Oh, thank you, sir!" AGAT soon understood why Gray said so. She is not a noumenon, but a female beggar with an embarrassed face. Although his appearance has improved a lot since he became gray''s assistant, he is only dressed up to avoid humiliating the host, but his face outline is still the same, which can''t be changed unless he makes a new separation. However, the death of each separate body is also a kind of injury to Carlisle himself, and the original separation was made in order to reduce trouble, so there is no need to change it. Agate closed the door, walked up to gray and asked eagerly, "what can I do for you, sir?" Chapter 309 On the path in the forest, looking at the ice and snow world separated by magic, sunI was nervous and some didn''t dare to go forward. But remembering what someone said to her in her ear last night, she couldn''t help taking another step forward. "There''s no danger. The other party said that this is an ordinary road. It just looks a little scary." SunI said secretly, "and there is a snow road, which shows that she chose the right road and didn''t go to that town." "Come on, you can go ahead. You''re waiting for yourself. Everything can be solved. Come on." "No, no, I''m not here for glory and wealth. I''m here to save the suffering prince. Yes, although I don''t remember it, I can sometimes think of that vague figure. He is my lover, the person I love most, my true love." Taking a deep breath, sunI continued to think in her heart, "true love, I came for true love. There is no utilitarian heart. We should have an ordinary heart and get along slowly." SunI kept hypnotizing herself, telling herself that she came to help others, not for anything else. She was hypnotized for a while. SunI felt that her state of mind was becoming more and more peaceful. It seemed that she had really become what she had just thought, and her state of mind had changed. It''s a magical change. Everyone knows that inner hypnosis may alleviate emotions, but it''s more difficult to completely change yourself from your heart to another person than flying into the sky side by side with the sun. SunI felt that after her state of mind changed, she also reduced a lot of anxiety and walked carefully to the abnormal road covered with ice and snow. I don''t blame her for her fear. She doesn''t have a father in front of her like belle. She can rush in with courage. After walking a distance, sunI saw the carriage pushed to the side of the road. The carriage had been torn apart, but she couldn''t see anything. The goods in it had long been damaged. Moving on, she soon came to the outside of the castle and could see the huge castle inside. Now it was getting dark, and sunI could not help quickening her pace. When she walked through the garden, she didn''t have the heart to see the beautiful roses that obviously didn''t belong to this month, and walked quickly towards the castle. The castle gate was open, and there seemed to be someone talking inside. After hesitating for a while, sunI came forward, raised her hand, knocked twice, put her head into the door, "sorry, I''m lost. Can you give me some food? Just a little. " A soft voice came from behind. Gray and the beast looked at each other at the same time. They saw a beautiful face coming in from the door and looking at them timidly. Gray frowned. How did this woman get here? Is it the butterfly effect caused by yourself? He did not speak, but looked at the beast. Although he has always been very strong in the castle, he is only studying the curse of the beast. He doesn''t make much decisions at other times. After all, it''s still the territory of the beast. It''s better for him to decide some things, otherwise he will be suspected. "Master, in the face of such a beautiful lady''s request, you should politely invite her in." Lumia, the candlestick, whispered. "Yes, master, finally a beautiful woman came to the castle. It must be God''s will." The clock also answered. Mrs. teapot nodded, thinking that she should be allowed in. However, after the three said that, they suddenly turned to gray and said awkwardly, "Sir, we don''t believe you, but we just think more choices may be better." "Maybe you can lift the curse through this." Lumia also said. Gray nodded faintly and didn''t speak. Of course, he didn''t want an inexplicable woman to come in and disturb his research, especially when he doesn''t have enough time now. If the beast wants to cultivate true love with this woman, it is bound to affect him. It''s just that he can''t let others in at this time. First, he''s not the master here. Second, he has no hatred with women. Why should he drive them out. Of course, it''s OK to insist on doing so, but the later research may be that the beast is tied to the experimental bed, which will be very troublesome. Moreover, the beast has accepted his transformation these days, and gradually become calm and become a qualified monarch, which also makes him feel a sense of achievement. The other party is not a fool. If you drive people away, he will naturally think whether you have other schemes. Otherwise, why don''t you dare to try to let the woman lift the curse with true love. Gray wasn''t too worried about whether women could help the beast break the curse. If true love is so easy to get, can it still be called true love? Look at the beast. How much courage it takes to fall in love with him. It''s absolutely impossible in a short time. The influence is just an excuse for him to try true love to lift the curse, take the opportunity to make a flying broom, then go back, stabilize the military heart and come back. But this woman is a little strange. When normal people see that ice and snow and normal spring are divided into two worlds by a line, they will feel wrong. Who will come in at this time? Then he thought of movis, who was caught up by wolves in June. Maybe it was the butterfly effect. There seemed to be nothing suspicious. Gray was full of thoughts for a moment. After the beast stopped talking to a few people, he straightened his chest and nodded, "please come in, but I hope you won''t be frightened." SunI came in and was startled to see their appearance, but she didn''t turn around and ran away, but moved to gray bit by bit, "hit... Excuse me, my name is sunI. I''m lost. Please... Please give me some food and water?" "Don''t tell me, that''s the master over there, and I''ll borrow it too." Gray narrowed his eyes. He felt some traces of magic from sunI. It was not very obvious, and it was disappearing quickly. If it were not for his high mental power, keen perception and intermediate magic control, he would not be aware of this trace. "Although he doesn''t look very good, he is actually a good-natured man. Only when he is cursed can he become like this." Gray explained for the beast and won the respect and gratitude of everyone. Little Molly fell into his glass while gray wasn''t paying attention, but there was only one mouthful left in his glass, and she drank it all at once. "Madam, please sit down." The beast nodded and said, but the tone was a little unnatural. A chair came to the middle of the table, opposite agate. The candlestick lumia gentleman saluted, "Miss, please sit down. You will be treated by the host. The host is very kind and hospitable." Mrs. teapot also came forward and said good words. "Go and sit down. If you really want to hurt you, how can you be so polite to the monsters in this room?" Gray said impolitely, but it was such impolite words that made her feel more credible. Bit by bit, she moved to a chair and sat down. A big dinner was brought to sunI. SunI smelled the aroma and felt more hungry in her stomach. After carefully thanking the beast, she began to fill her stomach. I have to say that these monsters are really good at cooking, but it''s not polite to call them monsters while eating other people''s food. Well, these monsters are really good at cooking. SunI has been eating with her head down. She doesn''t dare to look up. She''s afraid to see a ferocious face when she looks up. "Don''t be nervous, miss. We are all good people." Mrs. teapot gave her a cup of hot tea and whispered. "Sister, drink tea!" Tea cup Archie gathered himself in front of sunI. "Thank you... Thank you." SunI carefully picked up the teacup and always felt that she might open her mouth and bite off her fingers. The last thing she worried about didn''t come true. SunI was relieved, turned her head and looked carefully at gray. She saw that the handsome man had finished eating and took out a book to read. Opposite her, an ordinary woman was still eating. The beast at the other end seemed to be looking at her. When she looked over, she quickly bowed her head and pretended to eat. Chapter 310 Seeing that gray had finished eating, he came up with furniture, removed the plate and served a dessert and fruit. Gray put down his book, either magic book or ordinary literature. He doesn''t like reading as much as Belle, but when he is free, he will pick up a few books to read, otherwise he won''t receive so many books at Kant manor. At that time, he didn''t have much idea about Belle, and there was no meaning of kneeling and licking in advance. Every magician is a knowledgeable person. He doesn''t know what to say, but at least he knows a lot. Some knowledge comes from their travels, and some depends on reading. Gray is a qualified mage and never stops enriching his soul. After putting down the book, gray looked at sunI. The other party had finished eating, narrowed his eyes, smiled and said, "Miss, introduce yourself. My name is gray. What do you call it?" "My name is sunI. Thank you for your hospitality. It''s delicious food." When sunI was asked by him, she became a little nervous and said stumbling. He gave the beast a look in his eyes. The other party immediately understood and stretched out his hand to tidy up his collar. "Hello, I''m Pedro. Nice to meet you." Gray looked at him in surprise. Even when he came to the castle for so long, he still called him the beast, not because he didn''t want to call his name, but because the beast never said his name. So now he knows the name of the beast is Pedro. "You said you lost your way, so where were you going before? What did you do? " Gray asked faintly, his eyes resting on sunI. "I''m going... SunI was about to speak, and suddenly frowned," I... I''m going... Where am I going? I don''t remember. " She seemed to have really forgotten where she was going, and she didn''t look like a liar. The lie detector was also... Bah, little jasmine didn''t respond. "Where did you come from?" Gray continued to ask. "I... I don''t remember." SunI felt that she remembered clearly, but the previous memory seemed to slip away from her mind like running water without leaving a trace. "My name is sunI. My home is... I don''t remember." SunI''s expression became more and more distressed, but she couldn''t recall anything when she thought about it carefully, which made her feel like a huge stone pressed on her chest. "Well, don''t think about it." Looking at her appearance, gray knew she really couldn''t remember, interrupted her, and then looked at the beast, "since she forgot where her home is, let her live here first, OK?" "Of course, we welcome it." The furniture enthusiastically said that there was no problem. "Yes." Pedro nodded, too. Gray looked at sunI. "Don''t worry, they are all good people. When you remember, you can go at any time." "Yes, if you want to leave, you can leave at any time." Others also nodded one after another. At this time, it can''t give people a feeling of confinement. "Well... Thank you." SunI finally hesitated and nodded and agreed. She didn''t know where she could go. This seems to be the last place to stay. Mrs. teapot, they got excited and took sunI upstairs to arrange a room for her. Gray reached for the restless elf and looked at agate, who had reduced his sense of existence without saying a word. "Where''s the flying broom I gave you?" "In the room, would you like to use it? Didn''t you just make a new one? " AGAT replied calmly. Before, after making a new flying broom, gray tried to test the speed and felt that it was better than before. He handed the original old witch''s flying broom to agate for her own research. He also suggested that she could try to make one by herself with the vine of her magic rose. Maybe the effect would be good. The new one is that he stayed and studied its effect. Last night and today, he didn''t make a new flying broom. He has been improving some small mistakes before and some small problems in the last flying broom. He didn''t pay attention to what she did. Now think about it, she may be very busy these two days. "Take it down and let me see." Gray''s face changed slightly and someone bit his finger. Agate nodded and went upstairs. The beast stood up and walked to gray. He hesitated for a while and said, "how can women like themselves?" Gray''s research is not fruitless. At least, now the beast can suppress the beast instinct in the curse and become like a normal person. Moreover, because of his teaching and a group of furniture, he is continuing to move towards a qualified gentleman and monarch. Greben wanted to say that it was OK to be handsome, and there was no difficulty in adding high and rich conditions, but after looking at the beast''s face, he decided to teach him some methods suitable for "high and rich". "Don''t be too blunt in pursuing girls. You can invite her to read books, ski together, water flowers together, have snowball fights together, and do some romantic and beautiful things. Real feelings are cultivated in this way." Gray said, "and you can enrich yourself in the process. Even if you don''t succeed in the end, it''s rewarding." The Beast asked him to point out how to invite girls to these activities. He couldn''t open his mouth and say, ''let''s read a book'' and ''let''s have a snowball fight''? Gray thought about it and found that he had no such experience, because when he wanted to invite girls to do something, he said it could basically be done. This is the trouble of being too handsome. I can''t experience the life experience of some ordinary people. After talking to the beast for more than ten minutes, agate hasn''t come down yet. "Think for yourself. Chasing girls mainly depends on yourself. Other people''s suggestions can only be used as a reference." Gray said and went upstairs. AGAT''s room was not far from his room. It was easy to find. He knocked on the door and no one answered. Gray violently opened the door and went in. There was no one inside. "Play and disappear, ha ha!" Close his eyes, a magic array appeared under his feet, and his perception spread out like water waves. Soon, he felt the person he was looking for. "Hiding above the tower." Gray walked up slowly. Listening to the footsteps coming closer and closer, agate''s face showed a sense of panic and wanted to escape, but he also knew that his body could not escape, and he was even more impossible. If he had a good attitude, he might be able to leave a whole body. "OK, didn''t let me keep looking for you." Gray nodded. "I sent the flying broom back to my body. I just forgot." AGAT smiled awkwardly. "Don''t explain. You don''t know yet. I have little jasmine." Gray shook his head. Little Molly heard her name and flew up from below, "what do you want me to do?" "I''ll give you chocolate." Gray took out a piece of chocolate and handed it to her. He looked at agate from top to bottom. Finally, he stopped on her neck, put his palm gently on it, pinched her neck and raised it in front of him. "Master, listen to me." AGAT cried, it will take her at least a month or two to recover from a separate loss. "What is Belle doing?" "She''s reading the book you brought her back." AGAT replied immediately. "Let her rest." "Yes!" "Wait for me at home. Don''t let me look everywhere." Chapter 311 Gray put a little force on his palm, but at the last moment he stopped and didn''t continue to increase his strength. AGAT''s identity is still useful. Just keep it first. If you have anything to do, you can do it directly on the body. It seems more masculine. Bullying separation is not an ability. After saying something to agate, gray took out his newly made flying broom and flew towards the town. "Silly girl, record the flight status." "Yes, master, it is being recorded." Quickly disappeared into the night, gray put more magic into the flying broom, and the broom continued to accelerate. Soon, his speed increased to the extreme, and he came outside the town in less than half an hour, several times faster than the horse and carriage. Belle''s house is on the other side of the town. Gray flies directly from above and falls where no one is. Gray strides to Belle''s house. I felt that Carlisle was in the room. Gray went straight in. Belle was already asleep, and movis was still working on his invention in the basement. "Master!" Carlisle stood up trembling. How did she feel that it was cloudy and lifeless outside today? Illusion. "It''s all right. Sit down." Gray came over, pulled a chair and sat opposite her. "Although this contract is very strong, it is not as good as those contracts I have heard that can make people unable to rebel at all, or some contracts that can turn the contracted person into his own loyal once signed. Therefore, the contracted person still has great freedom. As long as he does not subjectively do anything harmful to the master, the contract will not have any response. You can find out this in less than ten days. The talent is really great. " "Master, I don''t have any other ideas. I just think it''s a pity to waste so much magic." Carlisle shrunk his neck and carefully explained. "So you admit you found the woman?" "Yes." Carlisle''s throat moved and the mosquito explained, "her mother is ill at home. I told her that if she is willing to go to a place the next day, I can cure her mother and let her get everything she dreams of, treasure and love." "But I definitely don''t want to hurt or make trouble for my master. I just think I can better help my master after my strength increases." "You are so kind to me, teach me magic and give me knowledge. How can I think it is bad for you? You must have misunderstood. " Gray raised his hand, Carlisle shrunk directly and cried, "master, I''m loyal to you." Carlisle looked at him sincerely. "Of course, if the master wants to punish me, I''ll do anything." Gray didn''t start, but took out an apple and looked at her admiringly. "Go on, I''ll decide what to do when you''re finished." "I know I''m wrong!" Carlisle opened her mouth and couldn''t say any more. Finally, she said with her head down. "If you know your mistakes, you can change them. It''s great to be good." Gray smiled and nodded. "Thank you Lord... Poof!" Carlisle looked happy. As soon as she wanted to thank him, she felt that her internal organs were grabbed and spit out a big mouthful of blood. A mouthful of blood sprayed directly in front of gray, and then was blocked by a barrier and slowly flowed to the ground. Carlisle lost all his strength in an instant, collapsed to the ground and looked at gray with pleading eyes. Gray was actually quite surprised at Carlisle''s doing so, just as she was surprised when she accepted the contract. However, she dares to counter him at the last minute of the contract and change the relationship between the two sides. It doesn''t seem very strange to do such a thing. This is a very contradictory guy. You say she is brave, but sometimes she is not good. She can do whatever she wants. She knows her situation very well. But you say she counsels. She always wants to surprise you at a certain point, hoping to escape. Sometimes I want life, sometimes I want knowledge, sometimes I want freedom, a guy who can''t see what he wants and swings in his heart. Gray secretly said that he didn''t care about her in front. After all, the witch is still very beautiful. Although she is a maid, it can''t be really used to do housework, at least not only for housework. He means that the other party can be his magic experiment assistant, or even help him study something independently. In short, for many things before, gray turned a blind eye and was more tolerant to miss witch. But after this, he decided to teach her what she could and could not do. Before doing anything, he had to ask him what he could decide. Although the arrival of the woman named sunI had little impact on his study of beasts and gave him an excuse to leave for a period of time, this was not the reason why Carlisle could do things behind his back. "How''s it going? All right. " Gray cares. Carlisle was pale and felt the pain from her chest and abdomen. She bit her teeth and showed a smile worse than crying. "It''s all right, thank you, master." Life and death can''t be controlled by herself. At this moment, she longed for freedom again, even if it was exchanged with life... Even with magic knowledge¡¤¡¤¡¤ Er... Don''t be free! The great king once said that freedom is relative. No one can have absolute freedom. Even if he is as great as himself, he must accept the shackles of family love, which can not be really unrestrained. She seems to be his servant, but in fact she has only one more person who can make her obedient. Nothing else has changed. As long as she is relieved, regards the castle as her home and herself as a housemaid who doesn''t like to go out, she hasn''t lost her freedom. After thinking about it again, Carlisle felt much more comfortable. Indeed, the reason why people feel uncomfortable is because they can''t figure it out. "That''s good!" Gray stepped forward and gently lifted her up, then put his palm on her left chest. Carlisle''s eyes widened. Unexpectedly, it would be this time. She had just hurt herself so badly, but now she wants to do this kind of thing. It''s really a pervert. Glancing at her, Gray said faintly, "don''t think too much. I can''t ignore you just because you work so hard. Now I''ll add a buff to you." Gray said, the magic spurted out of the palm of her hand, passed through Carlisle''s body, came near her heart, formed a complex magic mark, and then fell on her heart. When the mark fell, gray didn''t make any extra movements, and the palm naturally left the sensitive area. "This is not a great thing, but just one thing. As long as you want to use magic to remove it, it will explode like a volcano." "Well, you must be very motivated now?" Gray smiled brightly and clenched his fist at her. "Come on, I''m waiting for the day you lift the contract and seal." "Master, I really know I''m wrong." Carlisle''s face changed wildly. His contract was enough. Why should he add a layer of restraint now? "In fact, it''s nothing. As long as you''re honest, everything will be fine." Gray shrugged indifferently. "Have a good rest. Don''t let Belle see anything. Remember to clean up the blood on the ground." Got up, went into the bedroom and looked at Belle before gray flew back to the castle. Chapter 312 He didn''t want to be too harsh to himself. When the witch signed the contract with him, he had been divided into his own category. Unfortunately, the other party was restless and wanted to do something from time to time. Flying into the air, gray suddenly remembered that Carlisle had said that her ceremony was extremely harsh on all conditions, so there was the possibility of a final harvest. But Belle can''t continue to help her finish the ceremony. Can the new sunI also? And if the time really needs to reach the right time, it will have to wait until after June. Why did Carlisle find someone now? "I just wanted to add a buff to her, but I didn''t think of asking her why." Gray remembered that Carlisle also mentioned that her strength enhancement was also good for him. It can be seen that she is sure to get magic to improve herself through this ceremony, but she doesn''t know whether she can get all or part. "Go back and ask agate. They are one. There''s no reason why she doesn''t know." Back at the castle, gray plans to enter his room directly through the window. "Wait a minute, sir!" A voice came out. Gray knew it was sunI before. He lowered the flight altitude and came to sunI''s window. He just saw her leaning against the window with a trace of curiosity and fear on her face. Gray is speechless. What else do you want me to do when you''re afraid? "What are you doing, sir?" SunI pointed to his flying broom, and the expression on her face was only curiosity. Were you not afraid of me? Gray then replied, "I''m used to going for a ride at night. I can''t sleep without going around at night." "What is a ride? Put on the wind? " "A ride is a magician''s walk after dinner." Gray found the woman quite lovely, especially with this confused look on her face. "Oh, sir, I seem to have lost my memory. Do you have any magic to restore my memory?" "No, but I''ll study it. You may remember it by yourself. Come on!" Gray shook his head decisively. Although the sister is very cute, it''s not enough for him to disrupt his plan. He''s really busy now. He needs to go back to the kingdom as soon as possible. This woman is a good excuse. Needless to say, if Belle comes to the castle, let agate tell her that she has gone out to find medicine. This reason can also be given to the beast, which is more perfect. Give him a chance to use true love to relieve the curse, and I go out to find the magic medicine that can relieve the curse on him. I''m really a model of selfless dedication. It''s estimated that people as kind as myself in the world will never be found again. Don''t continue to talk to sunI, lest she can''t help falling in love with herself, which will lead to mistakes in the plan. Back in his room, gray plans to continue his research on the flying broom. His research has basically been completed. Only a few small defects need to be improved, and the fastest magic props on gray Island (self named) have been produced. And he, gray, will also become the fastest man in the world. But before that, he had to ask agate about his doubts. When she came to agate''s room, she was preparing a simple medicine. "The ceremony does require many harsh conditions, but it is mainly at the beginning of the ceremony, that is, at the time of magic, it requires very harsh time, place and characters. If the previous conditions are met, the magic silent in the cursed place will continue to increase with the increase of time. If you can finally remove the curse at the right time and purify the negative energy entangled with the silent magic, you can recover these forces, you know. The most important part of this ceremony is actually the first step. As long as the first step is achieved, even if the curse behind is not lifted, when the curse is completely achieved and the beast becomes a monster, I can recover these forces. But at this time, the power will be full of negative energy, which will seriously affect myself. If the situation is out of control, I will even bear an unknown curse. Therefore, if the curse is not lifted, I will properly recover some of my power and try to purify the negative energy. However, as long as there is true love, or even the true love of any party, the curse will be lifted. I can still get some of the purest power and greatly improve my strength. If you want to completely purify the curse, you need the right time and characters, but now obviously there is no way to do it, so I chose a woman to try to remove the curse and increase some strength. " AGAT dared not hide any more, and told the details in detail, which was much more detailed than what she had told in her cell. "So you don''t tell me because you think I''ll stop you because I want to study the curse on the beast?" Gray asked aloud. "You have shown great interest in the beast. I also believe that your talent can use other methods to relieve the curse of the beast. That''s why I did it." "Because I''m not sure if you can get rid of the curse by other means. Can I take back these magic powers? I want these magic powers. I''ve been working on this for so many years and specially created a separate body to watch here. I''m not willing to get nothing." AGA admitted that it would only be a more severe punishment to argue at this time. Gray nodded without giving any comment, but asked, "so you erased that woman''s memory?" "It''s just a temporary seal. If there is true love between them, the magic that seals her memory will be lifted automatically." Ask out the doubts in his heart. Gray feels much more comfortable. It''s great to have no doubts. One punishment was enough. There was no need to come all alone. Gray nodded and went back to his room. The next step is to make a flying broom. He can''t wait to apply his improved scheme to a new flying broom. The new flying broom is made of the best materials. It is a remnant left by a tree man family. Most of the bodies have returned to nature, leaving only the most magical parts. Although it is not straight, it fits well with magic, which is enough to be the best material. Then there are other auxiliary materials, which are still the best. One night later, a gray flying broom that could not be used to sweep the floor was placed in front of gray. "Finally succeeded. First test the performance." With a flash of excitement in his eyes, gray turned over and rode on the flying broom. Whoosh! The flying broom flew out of the window directly. In the twinkling of an eye, it was high up. Gray continued to go up, and finally came directly to the altitude of thousands of meters. And such a high place, if it was the old witch''s flying broom, it would be impossible to reach anyway. Having determined the altitude, gray turned and headed north. "Master, after calculation, your fastest speed is 102 kilometers per hour." Silly girl said. "So, I can travel between the two places in only eight hours. I''m the fastest man in the world." Gray smiled happily. The first condition of the resort plan was reached. Chapter 313 The success of the flying broom means that gray finally doesn''t have to worry about spending time between the two places. A month later, in the forest between the two kingdoms, gray fell on a large riverside lawn on a flying broom. On the edge of the lawn, there is a small wooden house, which is his masterpiece. Instead of going to the cabin, I looked on the lawn, collected some mature herbs and sowed some seeds and medicaments that can promote plant growth. Near the cabin, two small saplings, one left and one right, thrive on both sides of the cabin. Gray squatted beside the sapling and nodded with satisfaction. "It''s in good condition and growing fast." The two saplings were developed from the apple tree seeds brought back from Narnia. During the planting, Merida reminded him that he later configured a special medicine. After studying this land, he created the soil most suitable for the growth of this kind of extraordinary plants. Finally, only one seed did not develop into the apple tree he wanted. Four seeds developed successfully, and he successfully obtained the seedlings of four apple trees. After thinking, gray decided to divide the land east of the new castle as an orchard, transplant two fruit trees, and sent professional apple tree cultivation experts to watch. The other party doesn''t have to do anything. He just needs to fertilize the tree and remove insects in time to prevent it from being damaged by any wild animals or people, and inform him in time when any situation occurs to the saplings. The fertilizer applied to the seedlings was also carefully prepared by him, which is absolutely suitable for the growth of the seedlings. The other two saplings were brought to this place by him, because he felt that perhaps the land where the magic gathered might have a benign impact on the fruit trees, making the fruit produced by the fruit trees have a better effect. Gray was sure that the four saplings had some mysterious fluctuations, so the fruits in the future must have some magical effects. "Hey!" Little Molly jumped to the ground, ran to the sapling with her little feet, took out her little magic wand and waved it to the sapling. Gray didn''t stop it because it was little jasmine helping the saplings grow. The elf said that her magic will help the sapling grow in the best direction, and can eliminate some adverse elements absorbed by the sapling during its growth. Gray asked what adverse elements were at that time. As a result, little jasmine couldn''t say it by herself. She only said that adverse elements would affect the growth results and growth cycle of seedlings, and also affect the life span of seedlings. He speculated that this unfavorable element should be the factor affecting the mysterious power in the seedlings, which will lead to the reduction of the mysterious power of the fruit tree itself, resulting in the reduction of the utility of the fruit finally produced by the fruit tree, which can not have the magical effect of the apple tree in Aslan orchard. Therefore, if these unfavorable elements can be eliminated, the final fruit of the fruit tree should be close to the apple tree in Aslan. With this inference, gray would take little jasmine on both sides every few days in order to eliminate this unfavorable element for the young trees. Little Molly knows that there will be delicious apples in the future, and she is full of energy. With the two people taking good care of the fruit trees, finally, little jasmine found that the fruit trees absorbed less and less adverse elements. Although the time for them to see them did not change much, the time interval for little jasmine to eliminate adverse elements for them was increasing. From once every three days in the beginning to once every seven or eight days now, it can be seen that the saplings themselves are also evolving and instinctively begin to reject those unfavorable elements. According to Gray''s guess, without the help of elves, maybe the saplings will reject those adverse elements when they grow to a certain extent, but it was too late, and the adverse elements in the tree had affected its growth potential. It is also the constant help of little jasmine that makes the saplings seem to awaken their instinct in advance and begin to reject this unfavorable element. This development makes gray very happy, because what he can get in the end may far exceed his previous expectations. After all, at first he just wanted to get some fruit trees with certain magical effects. In fact, he didn''t have much hope. But now with the help of the elf, he felt that even if the fruit tree could not become an apple tree in Aslan orchard and could not bear apples that could prolong life and maintain youth, its utility would be close to the maximum. Little jasmine gave daily care to the fruit trees, reached out to gray and got a chocolate as a reward. "Woo woo." A forest Hunter galloped from the other side of the forest, carefully fell behind gray, and dragged a howling demon wolf on his thin hand. "Well done." Gray praised, grabbed the demon wolf''s neck, brought it to him, and released several magic to imprison it in place. "Little Molly, go and play by yourself. Don''t run too far." Gray said a word to the elf and grabbed the demon wolf into the cabin. The wooden house is not a resting place, but his experimental site in the forest. Since he found that there was a lack of powerful Warcraft on the edge of the forest in the flower kingdom, and he killed all the evil wolves near the beast castle, gray built this cabin here to facilitate obtaining the desired experimental data from Warcraft. Everything was ready. Gray looked serious and skillfully built the familiar magic array on the demon wolf''s head. The strange attraction did not absorb anything, and the hair on the demon wolf didn''t move. But magic can feel the rapid loss of power in the body, and can''t restrain the cry of fear. Gray felt a strong and incomparable resistance, and the body of the demon wolf kept shaking. Gray strengthened the power of the magic array again. The strange attraction increased again. Even gray felt that it was difficult to support the magic array. As the middle-aged man did in his memory, he threw six magic crystals into the magic array. The pressure suddenly dropped, and gray began to concentrate on extracting what he wanted. A trace of bright red blood gushed out of the demon wolf''s hair. These blood were not like ordinary blood, but also emitted a trace of scarlet light after leaving the demon wolf. After the magic wolf lost these things, the whole became extremely depressed. Although it did not directly lose its life, it could not live long. The extracted blood was only a ball the size of a table tennis ball. Gray tried to inject this part of blood back into the demon wolf. After the blood returned to the demon wolf, the demon wolf regained some vitality. It didn''t look like it was going to die as before, but it didn''t return to its best state as before. Obviously, the withdrawal of this thing will do great harm to the demon wolf. Even if it is injected back again, it can''t make it as intact as before. After determining the data, gray tried to pull the blood away again. The evil wolf looked at him lovelessly and wrote a sentence in his sad eyes. I may not be a man, but you are a real dog. Gray ignored it, and the blood pulled out again narrowed a circle, and the demon wolf soon died after it was pulled out, even if gray wanted to inject it back. "There will be losses in the process of drawing, so I didn''t get all the magic blood in the magic wolf when I first drew it." Gray secretly said that he named the extracted thing magic blood, which means the life blood essence of Warcraft. If Warcraft loses this, it will soon die. It''s called life essence and blood in the past. Chapter 314 The demon wolf was dead. Gray waved to suspend it, put the blood into a bottle and went out with the demon wolf''s body. Outside the door, the forest hunter was still acting as a guard. Gray said to him, "go and catch some mice!" Then I went to the middle of the grass, dismembered the body of the demon wolf, and then buried it under the grass as fertilizer. The forest Hunter got the order and left immediately to look for the mouse. He moved quickly. Although he usually didn''t eat the mouse, he still caught these little things easily. Before long, the three mice were placed in front of gray and lined up neatly. Gray took out the blood, mixed it with some medicine, and finally got a dark red blood the size of a fist. Then he divided the blood into three parts and injected it into a mouse. Without waiting for him to see the effect, after the blood was injected into the mouse, the whole body expanded directly, exploded with a bang, and the blood and meat splashed. "Can''t bear it?" He didn''t expect that they were reconciled with drugs, which weakened the power contained in them, and the mouse still couldn''t bear it. The last experiment was similar to the current situation. It was not enough. The original blood was used that time, so this time he specially used medicine to reconcile its power and make it mild temporarily. Unexpectedly, it was still unbearable for mice. "Catch some more." Gray said to the outside. The forest Hunter roared softly and went into the forest. Gray thought about it and decided to reduce the injection first, divide the remaining two small groups of blood into four groups, and then inject it into another mouse. This time, the mouse didn''t explode immediately. The bones in the body seemed to be moving and reorganizing, and finally became very strange. It was clearly the mouse''s body, but it grew a sharp fangs, and the four claws became sharper and full of aggression. After gray released it, it crashed wildly in the magic circle, trying to attack him. But before long, after the mouse ran out of energy, it died directly, very suddenly. The third one, gray cut the dose again, but this time he didn''t cut much, just a little, but he tried to build a magic array that could stabilize his mood under the mouse. The third mouse was still dead, but gray was not disappointed. He got some data. The experiment was a process of constantly collecting data. According to the data just collected, mice are not necessarily supported by force. There is also a mismatch with force. Force produces a rejection in mice. It is this rejection that leads to the death of mice. In other words, if this exclusion problem is not solved, he will not be able to transfer the power of Warcraft to his soldiers. Of course, gray is not in a hurry. Countless alienated people have proved that this repulsion can be solved, such as the blood of werewolves and violent bears. Although they don''t directly accept the blood of Warcraft like this, but for other reasons or curses, it still proves that exclusion can be solved, as long as they continue to study. A few hours later, he finally got a completely normal experimental mouse. The mouse has sharp teeth, sharp claws and strong physique, but there is nothing abnormal in his body and his spirit is similar to that of a normal mouse. After observing for a while, gray created several identical mice in the same way, and only one produced slight rejection. Gray speculated that it should be a physical problem, so write it down for the time being. Then he put a magic mark on the mouse, half released and half took it with him for observation. "Little Molly, let''s go." Call back the elf, ride on the flying broom and fly with her to the south. When he came to another kingdom, what gray wanted to do for the first time was not to relieve the curse of the beast, but to see belle. Beautiful fairy tale princess and ferocious beast, normal men know how to choose. It was already four or five o''clock in the afternoon when gray arrived in the town. He walked into the town openly. Many people greeted him one after another. They all knew this young and handsome man. Not many people are curious. What is in the cage in his hand? It looks like a mouse, but there is a big difference when he looks carefully. He greeted everyone all the way and walked towards Belle''s house. Suddenly, a figure hurried over and came to him, "Sir, I have found you." "Mayor, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Gray asked with a smile. The visitor is the mayor of the town, perhaps because he came in a hurry and ran out of breath. "Sir, your manor has been transformed. Please go and have a look with me." Said the mayor with a smile. He was a ready-made place. He just needed to transform some things according to Gray''s requirements. There was no need for large-scale construction, and naturally it wouldn''t take long. In order to transform the manor, he watched it himself and came in full accordance with Gray''s requirements. Therefore, he even handed over the construction of his new home to his son. "All right? Then I''ll have a look. " Gray nodded and followed the mayor towards his manor. The mayor got a lot of gold coins. Naturally, he didn''t dare to neglect it. After gray checked, he found that the manor was indeed transformed according to his own requirements. He was very satisfied. After receiving the manor, gray came to Belle''s house. "Gray!" A few days later, Belle rushed over happily and made out as if there were no one else in front of movis. Then she said hello to the elf. The elf was not in high interest. Compared with belle who liked reading, she still preferred Merida who could play with her. "What is this?" Belle noticed the cage in his hand and saw the mouse inside. But the image of the mouse changed greatly, and she didn''t recognize it at once. "Warcraft mouse, some people just like such things. I make a little money on this." Gray explained. Little Molly looked at him, hummed softly and jumped elsewhere. "Wow mouse looks like this?" Belle got closer and was curious about Warcraft. Then she asked, "I think those Warcraft wolves look like ordinary wolves, but they are a little fierce. Why are Warcraft mice so different from ordinary mice?" Belle knew that Warcraft was fierce and didn''t dare to touch it with her hands. She took a stick and poked the mouse. Then the stick was robbed and bitten into a pile of debris. "Maybe it''s a variant. Ordinary Warcraft mice are similar to ordinary mice." "I just caught them because they were different," Gray said Belle was not interested after asking. Her interest has always been in books. She only read a small part of the books gray brought her. There is still a lot of room for efforts. And there''s the Narnia world that gray said. She''s just starting to write. "Belle, don''t look. Let''s go out and protect our eyes. If we stare at books all day, our eyes will break." Gray didn''t let her go. He took him away from home and walked outside the town. Belle''s home is at one end of the town, so they don''t need to cross the town. They can get close to nature by walking to the other side. At this time, she found that it was already March and April outside. It was the time when all flowers were in full bloom. There were beautiful flowers everywhere. Walking slowly on the grass, Belle asked if reading too long would really worsen her eyes. Gray carefully told her the disadvantages of myopia and taught her a set of eye exercises to protect her eyes. Chapter 315 The next morning, gray told belle that she planned to settle in the town and had bought a house. She wanted to take them to see it. Belle is naturally happy about this. Gray''s plan to settle here means that she won''t have to leave her father too far in the future. Originally, she was ready to go away with gray. When she came back to see her father, she could only see that the time was inconvenient. Unexpectedly, he gave herself another surprise. Gray must have chosen to stay for himself. Belle was very moved. Walking through the familiar Town, several people came to the front of Sutton manor. "Well, isn''t this the mayor''s home?" Movis asked curiously, pointing to the manor. The mayor''s home can be said to be the most magnificent house in the town. Few people in the town don''t know it. "When the mayor heard that I was looking for a place to live, he said that the new building was too slow, so he enthusiastically gave up his house to me and built a new house by himself." Gray said he was very grateful for the mayor''s enthusiasm. "Well, go in and see our new home." Most of the people in the manor have been withdrawn, and only a few servants are left to maintain the operation of the manor, so it is a little deserted, but Belle likes this environment very much. "The bedroom is on the second floor. Everyone has a brand. Let''s choose by ourselves." Gray took out the wooden cards with their names and handed them out. Carlisle and little Molly both had them. "Study, I''ll put all my books on it." Gray and Belle first took her to the study and gave her a surprise. "Next time, let''s visit the house first." Gray thought the surprises would come all at once, which was interesting. If they were scattered, the surprises would be scattered. "Well, and this little bed. I like it so much." "Yes, but you can''t live in the study, or I''ll take it away." Gray warned. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect my eyes." Belle blinked her big clear eyes and said. Then gray took belle to the desk. Next to the desk is the window. Open the window. There is a garden outside. Many flowers are newly transplanted. With the help of gray, they are very beautiful. There is a place where roses are planted. Although they haven''t bloomed yet, Belle recognized them at a glance. "As like as two peas, I think the garden outside the window." Belle covered her mouth and said in surprise. "Let''s go out and have a look." Gray smiled gently and climbed out of the window with Belle. Every kind of flower in the garden was clearly remembered and introduced to her bit by bit. Of course, the last highlight was the rose, which was Belle''s favorite flower. After decorating the very exquisite garden, they came to the next place, a grape vine rack, a very strong rack, on which a very comfortable swing fell. At this time, with the efforts of gray and little Molly, the green grapevine has climbed all over the shelf. Walking below, you can feel the continuous sunshine, and the picture is very beautiful. Belle sat on the swing and felt it. Then she was dragged by gray to the stables, vegetable garden, kitchen and exclusive territory for movis. She didn''t have to worry about disturbing others. "This is my dream home." After reading these, Belle happily hugged Gray''s arm and told him about her previous dream. Gray said calmly that he just built it according to everyone''s needs. He didn''t expect to fit Belle''s heart so much. It''s a surprise. Belle insisted that they were connected, so they had such a tacit understanding, and planned to write this idea into Narnia. They were in danger because of something, and then the other sensed it and rushed to save them immediately. Gray doesn''t care. No matter what Belle writes, he can make it a best seller. After walking around with Belle, greyto movis and Carlisle asked them to hire more servants for the new house, otherwise such a big place would have to be cleaned by magic. Gray left here and went to the castle. The news was posted at his new home. Sutton manor recruited new servants with rich remuneration. People in the town came to apply for employment with their own thoughts. Carlisle and movis interviewed one by one, and soon a unkempt man came in. "Mr. movis, my name is agate, and I "AGAT, you''re accepted." Carlisle said directly, I''m too lazy to engage in formalism. It''s all set. Why do I ask this? And it''s strange to ask yourself questions, okay. Movis looked at Carlisle suspiciously. AGAT had a barbecue with everyone before. Movis knew her before and thought AGAT himself was good. However, although he has no opinion on admitting agate, he also wants to hear what makes Carlisle so sure to hire her. "The master said that AGAT was very poor, and he had seen her before. He thought her character was ok, so he asked me to hire her directly." Carlisle explained. She knows what gray means. She may follow gray to leave here for the stone castle country. AGAT is the one who stays here to protect belle. And because AGAT is her part, gray can know what''s going on here soon. "That''s no problem." Movis nodded, and he himself was willing to give AGAT some help, at least so that she didn''t have to continue begging. Gray came to the castle. The beast and sunI were playing in the snow. When they saw him coming back, they shouted. Gray stopped directly in front of them. "Long time no see." The beast laughed. After Gray''s treatment, furniture door adjustment and sunI''s comfort, the beast has become more and more gentlemanly and no longer as ferocious as before. Gray nodded. "Yeah, are you okay?" They looked at each other and nodded, "good, how are you? What''s the result of coming back this time?" "Yes, I''ve found a way to peel off the curse, but because I haven''t tried it on humans, I have to do some trivial experiments." Gray said with a smile, "I find that the relationship between you is very sincere. I believe it won''t be long before you can lift the curse with true love. How to choose depends on your own." The beast heard a flash of surprise in his eyes and looked at gray with bright eyes, but then noticed sunI around him and calmed her excited mood, "how long will it take for us to lift the curse with true love?" "I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be long." Gray said vaguely. Of course he didn''t know. Who knows if they really love each other? He just gave them a choice. "I need to think about it." The beast nodded. In the past, of course, he chose to lift the curse immediately, but now, he didn''t feel particularly uncomfortable. If you can lift the curse with true love, it will not only prove that he has completely changed himself, but also prove that he has harvested the most precious love in the world. "Of course." Gray nodded. Although he still wanted this curse, it was not so necessary. As for the extraordinary soldier, he has found the direction to continue, and there are two different directions. One is the inspiration generated on the way to come, which needs to be tested, but it is highly feasible. "But hurry up. I have to leave once in a few days. This time it will be longer." Gray said that he and little Molly both have dim sum itching. Chapter 316 This is a dark castle. In a room of the castle, a bathtub full of blood is placed in the middle of the room, and in the bathtub is a beautiful woman with white skin and long hair. Her lips were scarlet than the blood in the bathtub, her face was brighter than the moonlight at night, and the slender jade fingers stroked her skin like the most exquisite white jade rubbing. There is no doubt that this is a rare beauty, enough to impress most men. Of course, it would be even better if she didn''t lie in a bathtub full of blood. Don''t get me wrong. She''s not dead. The bathtub is full of blood, but not her blood. The beauty was enjoying the blood bath. Suddenly, a figure appeared above her bathtub. Without any precautions, the figure directly hit the beauty''s bathtub. "Sorry!" Gray subconsciously apologized because he seemed to see a very beautiful face. He was definitely a beautiful woman. He seemed to have fallen into her bathtub. Gray was secretly pleased. After running on both sides of the two countries for two months, gray finally planned to start a trip to the different world again. He didn''t expect to start so beautifully. His luck turned as expected. Think about the past, the first time I was swallowed by a lizard, the second time I was hit by a car, the third time I was hit by a pottery pot thrown by Maxim, the fourth time was better, I got a little welfare, and then I was immediately besieged by snake people. I was sad to think about it. It is said that since ancient times, the gunman was lucky E. gray once thought of giving up the long gun and upgrading his swordsmanship level. Later, he mixed up with swordsmanship and fighting. But after all, it''s been used for many years. It''s easy to use. I''m reluctant to give up. Moreover, the magic spear can be both a spear and a staff. How great. Now it seems that his choice is indeed correct. He can get rid of Africa and enter Europe without giving up his long gun. The life of the European emperor is just around the corner. Luck has nothing to do with career. It''s mainly a human problem. What''s the lucky e of the ancient gunman is all nonsense. Gray nodded secretly. Even if a good person like himself has bad luck for a while, he won''t have bad luck all the time. He was proud, and suddenly his face changed. The water in the bathtub seemed too thick, and a strong smell of blood poured into his nose, making people sick. Despite the liquid splashing on his face, gray suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the woman lying in the bathtub in front of him. "Hello, sir." The woman''s bright red lips opened slightly, smiled and looked at him. Her eyes turned and her feelings were all kinds. But gray didn''t pay attention to her face, but looked at the liquid in the bathtub with a dignified look. As expected, it was blood, a bathtub full of blood. The woman was taking a bath with blood, and she was happy and enjoyed it very much without any discomfort. "Sorry to interrupt." Gray got up from the bathtub, wiped the blood on his face and shook his hand, but the blood didn''t fall into the bathtub all at once, but stuck to him like life. Gray could feel that these blood, like living tentacles, always wanted to drill into his body, and the blood in the bathtub also pulled his body into the bathtub to prevent him from leaving. "Sir, you broke into a lady''s bathtub so impolitely. Do you think you can just say sorry?" The woman tilted her head and looked at him with a trace of sadness and dissatisfaction. Gray''s heart jumped, and he immediately felt his whole body was restless, some of which were out of his control. The woman sank into the blood, and the soles of her forehead and feet were just where gray was standing. She gently raised them and climbed from his lower legs to his thighs. Therefore, women''s legs are more and more exposed from the blood, and soon reach the thigh. "Gray, I feel bad." On his shoulder, little jasmine was also covered with blood. At this time, her eyebrows were locked and she grabbed his collar with a painful look on her face. Gray quickly took little jasmine to his hand. A magic force directly adhered to little jasmine''s skin and formed a film on the surface of her skin. The film expanded and directly repelled all foreign bodies on little jasmine. "Launch talent." Without enough time to think, gray threw the elf out and let her hide herself. But when little jasmine left his palm, he clearly saw that the small wings behind her were corroded by blood. Anger rose from the bottom of his heart. Gray looked down at the woman still happily lying in the bathtub. His eyes turned into golden vertical pupils, "you want to die!" "Magical creature, stay and be my pet." The woman looked at little jasmine, and a trace of surprise flashed in her eyes. With a wave of her hand, several blood lines wound around little jasmine like tentacles. As for Gray''s anger, she didn''t care. Even if people wrapped in blood had some special abilities, they couldn''t escape her palm. Gray threw out several fireballs to block the blood and said to little Molly, "little Molly, hide and watch me kill this woman. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. This woman is too weak." Having said that, gray could feel that his skin had begun to fester under the contact of those blood, and his Dragon Skin armor had been corroded into several big holes. Little jasmine flapped some incomplete wings, flew out of the window and ran back carefully after launching her talent. Intermediate self-healing continued to repair itself. Gray''s magic gushed out and began to arrange the same film on himself to prevent blood invasion. But with the corrosion of those blood, Gray''s blood became more restless and almost uncontrollably wanted to escape from his body, which also affected his control of magic. "I feel that your blood is the best blood I have ever met. Compared with those pure virgins, your blood is the best." The woman licked her lips and said, the desire in her eyes undisguised. Compared with a magical creature, Gray''s blood is more attractive to her. Because she needs blood to maintain her life and strong power. A blood containing strong vitality and mysterious power is as deadly to her as poison. "I can feel that as long as I get your blood, I can go further." The woman''s eyes turned red, and the invasion of those blood was stronger, "give me everything you have, and we will live together and be together forever." Feeling Gray''s strong resistance, she said, "I can feel that you have a lot of women''s flavor. Don''t I think they are beautiful and not as attractive as them?" As she spoke, the woman stood up from the bathtub, revealing her white chest and attractive body. There was no blood left on her in the bathtub. "Come on, don''t resist. Be one with me. I''m yours. We''ll be together forever." The blood in the bathtub kept pouring up, almost wrapping him up, forming a huge blood cocoon. "Fuck you." Gray felt that the blood had seriously affected his movements. As soon as he gritted his teeth, the flames burned all over his body from his hands. "It''s a good idea to burn blood with fire." The woman smiled, and the blood surged and put out all the flames directly. "I said, don''t resist. You are destined to be one with me." Chapter 317 When the flame was extinguished, gray felt light, and the erosion strength of those blood dropped several levels at once. At the same time, a life ball hit the back of his head, and a pure life force poured into his body, which not only cured his injury, but also purified some negative states in his body. Gray squeezed his right hand, and the blood wrapped in his hand was blown away by the violent magic. At the same time, his hand was also torn by the violent magic. But it didn''t matter. At the moment when the blood flew away, gray grabbed his bloody right hand, and the sword in the lake appeared in his hand and stabbed directly into the woman''s chest without saying a word. No accident, the sword in the lake pierced the woman''s chest directly. Gray''s blood suddenly seemed out of control and fell down. "Ah ~!" Screaming seems to be a special skill that every woman has. When she encounters a threat, she screams, which makes people''s ears hurt. The woman was pierced by a sword, but she didn''t die directly, but her breath was much depressed. However, facing the sword in the lake, she did not step back. The sword was inserted into her chest. Countless blood gushed from the wound on her chest and rushed to gray along the sword in the lake. "Fire!" Without the suppression of blood, a more violent flame was ignited than before, and the sword in the lake also bloomed. And the flame was as like as two peas on the body and sword, and on the woman''s body. However, the woman''s body is like dyed with a layer of fireproof material. Even his magic flame can''t burn him. Gray didn''t continue to fight with her. He stepped on the bathtub and directly split the bathtub. Then he drew his sword back and left the woman''s blood. "No way." The woman said angrily, the blood in her body wrapped the sword in the lake, otherwise it would be pulled out, and the blood below would pierce his lower leg like thorns. Gray''s face remained unchanged, as if it wasn''t his calf that was pierced. Just about to continue to use his means to compete with the woman, he suddenly found dark red blood pouring out of the surrounding walls. "Shit!" Gray blurted out. Originally, the woman was hard enough to deal with, but he was still a little sure. However, after these blood appeared, he knew it was hard today. The woman''s control of blood is beyond his imagination. It should be a natural caster''s talent for blood. As long as there is enough blood, it is difficult for the woman to be killed. Gray doesn''t know how much blood each other has here, but according to the current situation, if he continues to drag on, as long as a quarter of the room is full of blood, he won''t have any chance to win. "Let go of my sword, will you shake hands and make peace?" His legs broke the blood thorns, Gray said quickly. There was no way. The form was stronger than people. He suddenly appeared and was taken the lead by the woman without any preparation. Although the previous blood erosion did not cause him any serious injury, it needed to consume physical strength and magic to recover from the injury. Although he has rich faith now, he can''t be used here, and who knows how much blood there is in this woman''s castle? It''s not necessarily comparable to consumption. Make peace first, then get back to the top, and then find a chance to kill her. "Stay here with me. I''m so lonely." A woman''s eyes are like a bloody abyss, and her voice is like the voice of a spirit. "You don''t think it''s appropriate to be so direct, do you? I don''t know your name. Why don''t we have dinner and have a cup of tea another day?" Gray shook hard, opened the blood in the woman''s chest, and shook away her ball. He pulled out the sword in the lake, retreated step by step, and kicked the broken bathtub at the woman. But there was blood gushing from the ground under his feet, crawling up his feet. So every time he stepped out, he must have fallen heavily, splashing blood on the ground, shaking a vacuum where he could fall. "Don''t struggle, you can''t escape." The woman smiled gently, and the laughter was as pure and crisp as a flower girl. If he didn''t tell gray who he was in front of him in his current environment, he must have a way to find out, lead him as a confidant, meet each other frankly and communicate deeply. Of course, now the woman is also honest, but she doesn''t care at all that she is fighting with others naked, and she continues to lure him and drive countless blood to him. Gray was glad that he was a warm man and a man who had seen big scenes, otherwise he might really be out of control. Although he could see at a glance that this guy was no longer a girl, and he must have used some magic to keep his youth forever, he was really good-looking. Beauty is innocent. Gray decides that if he can kill her next time, he will not insert it into his chest to destroy the beauty. He''d better take a sword and keep a complete beauty. Look, this woman doesn''t hesitate to use witchcraft in order to preserve her beauty. She must be very concerned about her beauty, so help her. Gray ran to the window step by step, but all the blood on the ground piled up in front, and soon formed a graceful woman shape formed by blood. But not only the shape, these women gradually have skin, hair, and naked, with different styles. Gray swallowed his saliva. "Too cruel!" Then, with a sword, the two beautiful women owl their heads and jump over them. But in fact, these women are not real flesh and blood, just blood. The severed head directly turns into blood mist in front of him, and the blood gushing from the neck turns into huge tentacles to grasp him. The blood mist lacked enough resistance, but no blood mist could adsorb on him like an insect. However, Gray''s reaction was not slow. He instantly created a layer of magic to isolate blood gas. Although many were still contaminated with him, it was harmless. As long as there was not a lot of blood, a magic flame could burn up. We''ll be at the window soon. Suddenly, a touch of moonlight by the window was blocked, and the dark red blood sealed all the exits to the outside world like a huge wave. Gray turned back, and the dark red blood poured in at the door over there. "The sword in the lake is awesome enough." Regretfully put away the sword, gray took out the green and black spear. Instead of rashly attacking the blood outside, he generated a burst of thrust under his feet out of thin air. Gray jumped up high and then shot into the dripping blood ceiling. He didn''t know how deep the blood was outside. If he rushed out, he might directly enter a mass of blood. It was really difficult at that time. Although it''s just a quick glance, gray can easily judge from the previous scenery that the height here should be the third floor of a house. If you break the ceiling, you may be able to rush out. If the blood is a trap waiting outside the window, it is impossible to move directly to it, at least for a certain time. The magic exploded the ceiling above, and gray rushed up without saying a word. He didn''t believe that the woman could set a trap on it. It''s surprising that normal people don''t think of lifting the roof directly. To his surprise, this is still not outside the house, but the same place as the attic on the roof, because he saw that the structure above is obviously inclined to both sides, that is the roof. Chapter 318 When gray entered the last floor of the house, he suddenly felt that there was a change around him, as if the whole house had come alive, with a strange rhythm. The whole house became a huge living body, and he was in the house, just like in the belly of a monster. In the face of this situation, gray had nothing to hesitate. He directly continued to make a breakthrough and ran out quickly. He doesn''t know what changes will take place here and what unknown dangers will bring. Leaving in time is the best choice. When he leaves, he has plenty of time to understand what this is, and then find a way to come back for revenge. The powerful magic wave shot at the roof above, but a bloody film suddenly appeared above the roof. The film didn''t block the shock wave and directly let it lift off a large roof. Obviously, it appeared to prevent gray from leaving. Gray rushed up and punched the bloody film. The bloody film burst open in an instant, but it only tore a small hole. The surrounding film quickly supplemented it. It was difficult for him to go out at this time. Raise your hand and wave a sea of fire. The flame burns the film. Fog appears on the film, extinguishes the flame and entangles with each other. Gray''s fire was fierce and full of attack power, but the bloody film was supported by a steady stream of blood. "I said, you can''t escape. Give me your blood. I may leave your body and make it into a male pet to accompany me forever." The blood surged like a spring and sent the woman below up through the hole made by gray. She looked at him with greedy eyes and was full of desire for his body. Gray took a deep breath. Gray tightened his hand holding the long gun. Obviously, the woman took a fancy to his beauty. It was not discussed. Of course, he was going to come back for revenge, and people can''t really let the tiger go back to the mountain. If you want to get out of here now, you have to rely on your real ability to get out. In other words, since I became a dragon, I haven''t fought in the form of a dragon many times, and most of the time I still move out for emergency when I fight. The spear was inserted into the ground, and a magic array appeared at his feet to protect him from attack. Gray quickly took off his Dragon Skin armor. "Can''t wait? Come on, you can. " The woman''s fingers crossed her neck and chest from her chin and continued down. She still didn''t put on her clothes. "Sorry, my intuition tells me that your young body is covered by an ugly and old skin bag. If I can''t get down, I will vomit." Gray shook his head in horror and refused. The expression of the woman''s face stagnated, and the sparkling eyes turned into a cold in an instant. The skin smiled and the meat didn''t smile and said, "ha ha, I really like a little brother like you." "I''m very big!"£¨ ©°©°©°©°©° "Who dares to say I''m small?" Gray took off his last dragon skin armor, and his musculoskeletal bones grew rapidly in the woman''s surprised eyes. "I said, how can ordinary people have such delicious blood? It turned out to be a monster." The woman smiled. "Although I don''t know how you came to me, I have to thank you for bringing me such a good thing." Gray couldn''t help but think of a sentence, called thousands of miles to send the head. If he really fell into the hands of this woman, wouldn''t it be a thousand miles to send his head? However, if you don''t plant it, you''ll be forced to run away after loading it. You''ll have to kill people and kill people later. It''s so terrible. In the twinkling of an eye, a dragon appeared in front of the woman. The attic was crowded with a body more than ten meters long, and a huge ferocious faucet stretched out on her head. "Dragon?" The woman stared, the blood under her feet dragged her back, but soon she calmed her mind, "when I come here, even God will fall." "Roar!" Gray didn''t speak. He put his long gun into his backpack, roared and stood up. His wings beat heavily above the attic. Bang! The roof above the attic didn''t burst because of the barrier of the film, but as the film dispersed its strength, the whole building shook. The woman also seemed to be hit, and those bloody films were instantly broken, but before he started again, new blood flowed out and condensed the film. Sure enough, the woman and the house are one. According to some statements, she is fighting with others in other people''s field. They have a gain aura and add blood back to blue. Spring solo, just ask you if it''s exciting. Without breaking the roof, Gray was surprised, but he didn''t stop, opened the dragon''s mouth and spit out a hot dragon breath. Facing the beautiful woman. When gray opened her mouth, she felt the terrible energy contained in it. If you don''t hide, you''ll die! In the first second when the idea appeared in the bottom of my heart, the blood and water under the woman''s feet penetrated the floor and took her to the next floor. Seeing her dodging, gray raised his head and spit a dragon breath on the film above. The power of dragon breath was not comparable to the flames he waved. He burned a hole in the blood color film in an instant, and then hit the back roof and lifted most of it. After swinging the dragon''s head and burning the obstacles above, Gray''s limbs jumped on the ground, smashed the remaining roof and flew into the air. Outside, there is a sky curtain like a sea of blood, surrounded from all directions. "I know you don''t want me, but all the banquets in the world will end. Will you let me go? I''ll leave you a whole body next time at most. " Gray fell on the roof, the Dragon Wings fanned, and the violent wind gushed from under the Dragon Wings, and the blood and water blown could not get close to him. But the blood came from all directions, and gray couldn''t take care of the whole. He opened his mouth and spit out a dragon breath in the direction of the wind, and the dragon body hit it. The Dragon kept breathing, and the violent heat evaporated the blood, but there was still a steady stream of blood, and countless thorns grew on the huge wave formed by the blood, aiming at gray. Although those thorns were destroyed by dragon breath all the time, victory kept coming out of it to prevent him from leaving. When it was only a few meters away from the blood, gray quickly took the dragon''s breath, looked at the thorns on it and hit it. After he hit it, gray found that these thorns that were easily evaporated by the dragon breath were cutting his skin like a sharp knife and gun. Fortunately, he was not the little fire dragon at the beginning, and his dragon skin was a little stronger than it, so although these blood spikes broke the defense, they were not serious. After he smashed these blood thorns, the blood wave behind him was a little weaker. Obviously, the woman''s strength is not endless. We must take into account one aspect, but we must not take into account the other. Through the blood wave, gray saw a curved moon in the sky. In the rear, there was a huge blood cell, wrapped in a house that could only see some shadows, and his tail. Those blood still refused to give up and pulled his tail to pull him back. The blood kept climbing on him, and the blood that fell on him when he crossed the blood wave burst open one after another. Although not powerful, it also brought him some obstacles. "Is it over?" Gray shook his wings and shook his tail. Finally, the dragon was completely separated from this strange place. Chapter 319 Far away from the blood wave, gray didn''t leave for the first time, but turned and looked at the strange Castle behind. The blood wave receded, and a castle located in the mountains appeared in front of gray. It was surrounded by dense forests. Under the light of the moon, it looked deep and terrible. It was perfect as a location for horror films. Well, the opened roof also has an atmosphere and a sense of dilapidated beauty. On the balcony of the castle, a woman dressed in blood gauze stood there, with frost on her face and unprecedented resentment and killing intention in her blood pupil. As we all know, gray is a warm man, especially for beautiful women. So after seeing each other''s eyes, gray hesitated for a second, opened his mouth and spit out a long breath. The target was the woman on the balcony. Long Xi was blocked by the blood wave and did not achieve any results, but gray felt much more comfortable. "Farewell gifts. I''ll see you later!" The magic consumption is a little serious. It needs some time to recover. When the combat effectiveness returns to the peak, we can find a way to come back for revenge. He turned back into a man and put on a wide robe. Gray had to lament his wisdom. He really had foresight. He would change the Dragon Skin armor every time he crossed, otherwise he would fall worse this time. But now that the crisis is over, we can''t use Dragon Skin armor for the time being. Can''t there be crises everywhere in the world? Riding a flying broom, gray flew high into the sky. After flying to a high enough height, he found a shadow of a building in the distance. Flying towards the other side, gray fell down when there was still a distance there, lit a small fireball and began to check the ELF''s injury. The ELF''s injury is not serious because she doesn''t have a high sense of existence. The injury is still affected. The injury on her body is no longer a big problem for her, but the transparent wings behind her are still incomplete at this time. "It doesn''t look good." The elf grabbed his wings and pulled them in front of him. Looking at the damage on his wings, he recited pitifully. Gray felt angry and comforted softly, "it''s okay. It''ll be better." After calming the ELF''s mood, put the elf on his shoulder, take out a few potions from his backpack and start debugging. Although it is already a finished medicine, under his debugging, the concentrated medicine has become a new medicine. This medicine has no other effects, only one thing, that is, it is full of vitality. The overflowing vitality made the surrounding plants greener. Gray dropped a few drops into his mouth, tasted them, nodded slightly, "come on, drink this, and you can have a pair of beautiful wings again soon." The elf looked at the potion as big as himself and stared at gray without blinking. It seemed to ask again, are you serious? "Don''t pretend to be poor. You never drink too much." Gray hummed coldly and put the medicine to her mouth. Little Molly looked at her wings and then looked at the medicine. As soon as her eyes closed, she opened her mouth like she accepted her life. Gray fed her the medicine bit by bit. After drinking the medicine, little jasmine was obviously much better and energetic. From time to time, she pulled her wings, stared at gray and asked, "why hasn''t it changed?" "Wait a minute. It takes time for the medicine to work." Gray touched her little head and said softly. Before long, the elf felt an itchy feeling behind her. She stretched out her hand and pulled her wings. Suddenly, her hand felt that the wings fell off from behind. The ELF''s hands were stiff and slowly grabbed the wings and put them in front. She also took a light transparent wing in front of her. "Fell... Fell?" (¡ä?_?`) Little jasmine stared at the wings in her hand. Her other hand trembled and grabbed the remaining wings. She pulled them gently and felt them fall off. "Wow!" Little Molly hugged her two wings to her chest, lay on Gray''s hands and began to roll, crying, "sobbing, people''s wings are gone." It took gray a long time to calm her down and tell her that there were new wings growing behind her, and they looked better than this pair, but it took a little time. Little Molly reached out and found that the itchy place really grew something soft. She didn''t dare to touch it at once, because touching it when the wings grow will make it ugly. At the same time, I was relieved, as long as I had wings, otherwise I wouldn''t be a good-looking elf. Gray took out a small wooden box and put away the two remnant wings replaced by little jasmine. "OK, wait slowly, and they will grow out soon. When the wings grow well, we''ll find a chance to kill the bad man." Little Molly groaned and climbed onto his shoulder. Gray stood up, identified the direction and walked in the direction of the fire he had seen before. However, before he took a few steps, he suddenly smelled a stench, which went straight to his forehead. He felt dizzy as soon as he smelled it. Gray subconsciously created a magic barrier around his body to block the stench. At present, he should be the first magician to use magic enchantment to isolate the smell. Then his eyes flashed fiercely to the front and left and right. The smell came from the front, but he couldn''t stand it, so he didn''t dare to distinguish it carefully. Now the magic boundary is separated, and he can only see it with his eyes. Although there was moonlight, it was only a curved moon after all. A little soft light could not shine under the forest. Gray created a big fireball and rose into the air to illuminate the surrounding environment. "Gray, what was that? It stinks." Little jasmine covered her chest and said with a sad face. He couldn''t stand the smell, let alone the elf close to nature. Moreover, according to his preliminary analysis, the stench should not only be the odor, but also poison gas and other negative energy, otherwise it will not feel dizzy at the smell. The ordinary odor in the world can not reach this level. Some kind of monster again? Gray''s face is bitter. He hasn''t recovered much. And I just said that the world will not be full of crises. I didn''t expect to meet a monster who doesn''t know what it is in the blink of an eye. Slap in the face. "It''s not a good thing anyway. Let''s get out of here first." On balance, gray felt there was no need to conflict with each other and planned to bypass the place. Although he knows that the front is not a good thing, it''s his business. He''s still weak now. He doesn''t have time to meddle in other people''s business. Even if you have a good rest, you still have to collect information and try to kill the woman. You don''t have time to pay attention here. However, he also wondered what kind of demons and ghosts he had come to. There were monsters everywhere. Chapter 320 Although there was a boundary, he couldn''t smell the stench for the time being, gray could feel that the monster was approaching, like an invisible pressure approaching, making the surrounding air different. Well, it''s really different. It''s full of smell. The magic enchantment is not arranged on him, but around him, so it is impossible to leave with him. If you want to leave, shut up first to avoid poisoning. It''s too toxic for him to resist. No, little jasmine also has a green bubble that can be put on her head. Green is the color of life. It represents vitality and nature. It is a symbol of beauty. Gray thinks green bubbles are also good. Discuss with little jasmine. There is a green bubble directly on his head. Little jasmine lies directly on his head waiting for the wings to grow. After putting on the magic bubble of little jasmine, gray felt that the odor he had inhaled had been purified, but how could he still feel full of malice? No, those negative things are everywhere, trying to invade his body. Gray''s face changed slightly, and he retreated in the direction of the time with the elf brand anti-virus hood. "Stay, stay!" A voice like an echo came. The voice was like the kneading of countless people. It was grand and messy. It also contained a crazy idea that could affect people''s mind. If ordinary people hear it, they will probably be dazzled by the madness, unconsciously follow the sound, and then become the food of monsters. "Stay, stay!" "It''s not the lady who solicits customers. Keep your uncle." Even if his mental strength was high enough and his will was firm enough, Gray was distracted by the voice and couldn''t help shouting abuse. Even a few times, I couldn''t help but want to go back and kill this guy. "Stay, stay!" The sound continued to shout, and there was only one sound left in the whole forest, but even so, no birds or animals were disturbed in the forest. "If I hadn''t consumed too much, I would definitely stay and play with you." Gray replied, "I''ll go first this time and come back to see you next time." Gray took out his flying broom and went up vertically with little jasmine. What he said is not a lie. He went to all over the world to see all kinds of different things. How can he miss this guy. To tell the truth, he is really curious about what this guy is. A guy who can emit stench, with poison gas in the stench, has a loud and disorderly voice and the ability to confuse people''s mind is definitely a great material for research. When his strength is restored, he will come back and see what it is. But now, we still have to figure out what the world is and how there are so many demons and ghosts. There was a sound of wet soles trampling on the ground. Gray looked down from high above. There was a darker shadow moving in the forest. He couldn''t see what monster it was. Now that it''s safe, gray is interested in seeing what the monster is. A small fireball agglomerated in his hand and then threw it into the forest below, where the shadow moved. The fireball expands gradually in the process of falling, and finally becomes a huge fireball with a diameter of more than one meter. By the light of the fireball, they finally saw what was chasing them. It was like a pool of mud. It was more than two meters high and had a humanoid body, but it was very bloated. Gray immediately named him mud monster. He wanted to call him shrem, but it insulted shrem. Shrem is much better than this guy. The mud monster constantly has black mud falling on the ground. Where the mud falls, the vegetation will soon wither. However, with the falling of the mud, the size of the mud monster is also shrinking, and the smell on his body is weakening, which is not as terrible as before. "It seems that you can fight, but you don''t know if it''s a trap." Gray secretly said that although he had never met such a monster before, the things falling off from this monster should be only a by-product and will not affect his own strength. However, looking at the state of the guy below, it doesn''t seem to be pretending. It seems that the falling off of mud really affects his strength, and the other party doesn''t seem to be very smart. Gray glanced at the melting pot of faith again. The power of faith is still very rich. In Nania for three years, although there are not many people there, they only worship and respect him. This can also produce the power of faith, which is probably similar to that of Pan believers, and the quality of the power of faith is very high. The power of faith in other worlds is also being collected intermittently by the melting pot of faith, and now there are many. After leaving Narnia, gray knew that the melting pot of faith was powerful. He could collect the power of faith across the world. Moreover, it was not a world with no distance between the two worlds like Narnia world, but a world with a very long distance. Isn''t it powerful. After thinking, little jasmine hit him with a life ball again to recover his strength. "Try it carefully." I feel that my physical strength has recovered almost. Although I haven''t reached my best state, it doesn''t affect the battle. As long as the magic consumes the power of faith, it can recover soon. There is only a little gap from the peak state, and self-protection should be no problem. "Anyway, there is still a lot of faith. Waste a little." Making a decision, Gray''s spirit communicates with the melting pot of faith, and the power of faith rolls into the body and turns into the purest magic. The full magic gave him the strongest confidence. The big fireball responsible for lighting fell down and hit the mud monster''s head. Then the flame soared, and fire snakes revolved around the mud monster. The mud monster roared angrily, the mud on his body bubbled out, and the black water vapor swept through, and instantly extinguished all the flames. "Stay, stay!" Mud monsters wriggle like glued mouths, making sounds that can affect people''s spirit. Gray took out his long gun and magic flying blanket, lowered it to the appropriate height, pointed the gun at the mud monster and sent out a powerful magic shock wave. The shock wave penetrated the mud monster and instantly pierced a huge hole in it. Gray frowned. In the hole, he seemed to see several faces flashing blue. But the mud on the mud monster soon mended the hole, covered the contents, and ran towards gray. Gray repeated his old technique and wanted to see clearly, but the mud monster suddenly spit out a mouthful of mud and hit the shock wave. The mud splashed everywhere, which offset the shock wave and didn''t have the same effect as before. On the contrary, after the mud monster was attacked, the mud on his body stretched out like tentacles and attacked gray. In the twinkling of an eye, seven or eight mud tentacles stretched out in front of gray. The long gun lights up the fluorescence, breaks the extended tentacles, splashes a little mud, withers the vegetation and fills the air with poison gas. After all, he was not used to fighting on the magic flying carpet. After breaking the mud tentacles, gray took off the carpet and fell to the ground to meet the mud monster. Chapter 321 The most handy flame he used was lit on the long gun. Although the previous flame was extinguished by the mud monster''s fog, it also proved that the flame posed a great threat to it. Moreover, if the flame is attached to the spear, gray can only cover the spear with a layer of magic before fighting, otherwise he doesn''t know whether the spear will be eroded by the strange smell of the mud monster. If the long gun is damaged, he will die of heartache. The long gun burning hot flame sweeps on the outstretched arm of the mud monster. The violent force directly tears the arm composed of mud. The hot flame quickly dries the place where the other party contacts the long gun. The dried sludge turned into hard pieces and flew out, but these sludge did not have the negative effects of the previous sludge and did not immediately kill the surrounding plants. Sure enough, the hot flame is the bane of this kind of negative energy. Gray said in his heart that the spear danced quickly and could bring something from the mud monster every time. Although the mud monster has strange ability and seems to have an immortal body, it doesn''t have any combat skills or normal wisdom. Everything is based on instinct. Before long, the size of the mud monster was greatly reduced, only about one meter and five meters, and the whole body was reduced by more than half. Around them, there were thirsty mud lumps and slippery mud spots everywhere. Looking at the little mud that had no resistance and could only survive under his attack, gray felt something wrong. It''s not that the mud monster is too difficult to fight, but it''s too easy to fight. Originally, he thought it would be a terrible monster. After all, it was such terrible negative energy. As a result, it could be worn to death slowly. Moreover, he didn''t even have a big move, which was better than the boss in the game. But maybe this guy is the kind of senseless boss who has energy terror but doesn''t know how to use it. There are not so many detonators. He takes off his long gun and inserts it behind the mud monster. Then he presses his hands on the ground before the mud monster attacks him. The huge magic array with himself and the long gun as the two core points lit up, and then the raging flame gushed out from the ground and roasted the mud monster in the center of the magic array. The mud monster made a harsh roar in the magic array and kept beating the magic array. The black fog tried to extinguish the flame, but the magic array was different from the fireball he made. The magic array had his continuous magic as a support, and the other party could not extinguish it at once. With the continuous operation of the magic array, the sound died down, the action of the mud monster became more and more powerless, and the slightest black fog was burned. After a few minutes, the mud monster has turned into a motionless clay sculpture in the flame. Although it can''t be seen clearly in the flame, just looking at the posture, you can know that it is absolutely because the whole body is dried up by the flame and can''t move. But even knowing that the other party had been baked into clay, gray didn''t relax, but continued to burn. Because the smell before the mud monster was really strong. He didn''t trust that he died so simply. It''s just a waste of magic. It''s better to be safe. "Gray, it''s so boring. Isn''t that smelly guy dead yet?" Little Molly is bored sitting on his shoulder. Gray has been holding this position for a long time. Gray''s face was slightly heavy and taught: "as an excellent Potter, we must have good patience in order to make popular pottery figurines." After a ceramic artist patiently burned for a few minutes, he slowly withdrew the magic array, took back his long gun and looked at the mud monster in the center. At this time, there was only a clay sculpture emitting a hot smell, a strange human clay sculpture, which was different from the previous bloated. At this time, its limbs were obviously slender. It can be seen that the mud on the clay sculpture is dripping, and on the chest of the clay sculpture, it seems that countless faces overlap and want to rush out. Gray went far away, put out his long gun and poked at the floating face''s chest. KAKA! The sound of fragmentation sounded, and at the position of the long gun, the cobweb like crack spread around. A ray of blue light came out of the crack, faint and almost negligible, but gray saw it. The hand holding the long gun tightened slightly. Gray gently stepped back two steps and stared at the broken clay sculpture. The cracks spread from the chest like a cobweb to the whole body of the clay sculpture. Three seconds later, the clay sculpture was full of cracks, and a breeze could break it. Gray touched his chin with his left hand and blew at the clay sculpture. WOW! The clay sculpture collapsed instantly. A big blue face composed of several faces rushed out of the broken chest of the clay sculpture and roared to the direction pursued by the mud monster. "Ghost!" Little Molly shouted excitedly. Her small hand patted him on the shoulder. "It''s going to run away, gray, grab it." "No problem!" Gray answered, and he had chased out before little Molly reminded him. Although the ghost face was also floating and moving, it was not fast. Gray soon blocked in front of the ghost face. "Go back, go back!" The ghost''s face cried, trying to bypass him from one side. Although it didn''t look very smart, it obviously remembered who killed its entity and knew that this man was terrible. Gray shot out and hit the ghost face, but it didn''t have any effect. It just scattered the ghost face. The other party has no entity, and the physical attack effect is limited! Gray immediately thought of it, but the ghost face had bypassed him and continued to fly back. There was a trace of magic on the long gun, and gray attacked again with the gun. However, when the long gun was swept out, gray suddenly felt that it was a pity to directly kill such good research materials. This was the first time he met a ghost. So he swept out half of the long gun. When he was about to hit the ghost face, he stopped his strength, and the magic flame shot out from the grab tip. A flame cage was built around the ghost face to cover it. The ghost face seemed to be very afraid of the flame. After being trapped, he kept roaring, but he didn''t dare to break through the flame blockade. Several different faces appeared on the ghost''s face, shouting angrily. The voices were male, female, old and young, and sometimes seemed to be a mixture of several voices. "Gray, I''m curious. There seem to be several people." Little Molly looked at the ghost face and wondered. "Yes, there should be several people." Gray nodded. He didn''t feel any doubt. As soon as he saw the situation, it was likely that several people''s souls were squeezed into one by some force. The only thing to care about was what force could make people''s souls become one so perfectly. No, there is another possibility, that is, it is really just a soul, but this person''s soul is alienated, resulting in different personalities and competing for the dominance of the soul. This internal struggle consumes a lot of power, so it seems that the brain is not enough. "Gray, what shall we do?" Little Molly is asking what to do with the ghost face. Don''t think so much, gray thought, "I''ll try if I can seal it. If I can''t seal it, I can only kill it." If it can''t be sealed, he doesn''t have anything that can carry ghosts, and it looks very chaotic and can''t be controlled at will. It''s not safe to take it with him. He can only be killed. It can be regarded as a contribution to the world. Chapter 322 Take out a scroll from the backpack, gray opens it, then cancels the flame cage that traps the ghost, and quickly traps the ghost face with a sealed scroll. Gray inspired the seal, and a force came out, inhaling the ghost face who wanted to escape. "It was sucked in." Little Molly was very happy and wanted to fly to the front of the seal scroll, but as soon as she jumped up, she remembered that her wings had not grown well, and then sat on Gray''s shoulder angrily. "So slow?" Little Molly turned her head and complained that her wings haven''t grown well. She''s really not used to it. "Soon, wait a minute, have a chocolate." Gray comforted, took out a piece of chocolate and handed it to the elf. Then he waved to the scroll and the scroll returned to him. On a blank scroll, a blue ghost face pattern appears at this time. Even if it is sealed, the face shape on the ghost face is still changing. Little Molly stared at the scroll while eating chocolate, then shook her head slightly, "it''s not good-looking!" The ghost face itself is a face, and then there are other faces on the face, which is naturally ugly and a little ferocious. "Ugliness is a little ugly, but it is still very useful as research material." Gray nodded, subconsciously trying to put it away and confiscate it. "Oh, this thing is also life?" Gray accidentally looked at the scroll in his hand, but it was not a special accident. The main thing was that he didn''t react at once. Soul, strictly speaking, can be regarded as life. After all, if there is a soul, it is the proof that a person really has life. Without a soul, the body is just a body that can''t move. Hanging the scroll around his waist, gray continued to walk in the direction of the ghost face. It''s not only gray''s original goal, but also the nest of ghost face. Go and see what you may get. The place where the other party comes is easy to find. You can find it as long as you look along the mud on the ground. Finally, gray came to a smelly mud, which was still bubbling with black bubbles in the light of the fireball. "That thing was born from here?" Gray looked at the mud in front of him and narrowed his eyes. This bog seems nothing special. It''s just an ordinary bog. Even the very uncomfortable smell is gone. "Or the wrong one?" He couldn''t help wondering how the place where the monster existed could be an ordinary bog? But the mud is not big. There are no other traces around except this one. That is to say, the mud monster can''t come out from anywhere except here, unless it can fly, but obviously, it can''t fly. The mud is strange. Sure that the mud monster could only come out from here, gray immediately had such an idea in his mind. The small fireball used for lighting floated over the mud and slowly grew larger. However, the big fireball that can illuminate tens of meters around can''t see the mud at this time. Even the place directly below the fireball is gray. It looks like something has absorbed the light, and only a small part of the light is reflected. Now he was more sure that the mud without any strange smell was strange. Since he was sure that the mud was strange, he didn''t want to try it himself. Instead, he smashed a big tree around him, broke it into several pieces in two or three times, picked up one and threw it directly into the mud. The thick wooden stake smashed into the mud and splashed countless mud spots. The mud spots flew around. Gray looked at it to see if it had the same effect as a mud monster. However, the surrounding plants and trees have long died, and it is impossible to confirm that they are desolate. But there''s no need to look at this to confirm. After gray started, the mud seemed to come back to life. Countless mud tentacles poked out of it and grabbed it at him. When it was determined that there was something strange here, Gray was already on guard. He didn''t get close to the mud. When his tentacle just moved and didn''t get out of the mud, he had quickly retreated more than ten meters, 20 or 30 meters away from the mud. It''s not his fault. The main reason is that the woman he met before showed too much terror in her own territory, which made him tremble. He should try to avoid the other party''s spring. To deal with the mud monster, gray still chose a tentative attack and found that he could kill him before he fought with it at close range. Of course, he was cautious about such a strange quagmire. Mainly speaking, you can come and have a look, but never fight with something that may be very dangerous at each other''s home when you are not sure. If you just look at it, it''s much simpler. You can run if you want and flirt. On the premise of no risk, the mud really had no way to take him. After the mud tentacles stretched out more than ten meters and could not catch the people throwing garbage at themselves, the tentacles all retracted into the mud. "Gray, you must be littering, which leads to the monster." Little jasmine said solemnly with a small face. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± What''s the connection between littering and monsters? They''re not garbage monsters? In other words, elves know that they can''t litter. They teach very well. Fruit is a suitable person to be a teacher. "Well, let''s see if the garbage monster has anything else to say?" Gray took out his flying broom and came to the top of the mud. With good eyesight, he saw what was in the gray mud. Different from the calm mire before, the mire wanted to boil at this time. Bubbles with their own bad smell came out of the mire and made a cooing sound. Gray immediately gave way. He didn''t want to test what these gases were and what effects they had. Even if you want to try, you don''t have to try by yourself. You can find a few small animals to see how they react under these gases, rather than go to battle by yourself. Gray''s eyes remained on the mud below. There were faces emerging in the bubbling mud. They opened their mouths and roared as if they wanted to rush out of it. Several faces came together and became a light blue face. They were attached to a large mass of mud and became the mud monster Gray had encountered before. They seemed to want to go ashore, but they didn''t take two steps. The mud fell to the ground and turned into a pool of mud, and then slowly flowed into the mud below again. The faces attached to the mud also flowed in, and roared at him in the sky with those faces in the mud again. "Their color is not blue enough. Does that mean their level is not enough, so they can''t come out with mud like the mud monster before?" Gray guessed, touching his chin. "Moreover, they are gathered face by face, which shows that it is not one soul that produces different personalities, but several souls mixed together, so it has enough strength to take the mud out of the mud." However, even seeing that they couldn''t get out of the mud, gray didn''t come any closer. They can combine several faces into one. Can all faces be combined into one? If all faces are combined into one, or the birthplace and spring of others, can you beat it? How much mud is there in the mud, and when can I kill it? This is a problem. Chapter 323 After studying the mire, gray found that these people should be independent souls. I don''t know why they were gathered in the mire. Slowly eroded by the mire, they lost their independent will and finally became a fusion monster. After the study, but did not understand whether the other party would become a whole monster, gray decided to study the sealed ghost before making a decision. The sealed ghost should be the fusion of the most powerful souls in the mud. Probably after smelling his smell, he felt his power was very attractive like the woman in the castle, so he came to him. "Let''s go to the front first and come back to deal with the monster when we have a chance." After leaving the bog with little jasmine for more than 100 meters, the surrounding vegetation began to slowly return to normal, with insects and birds. Moving on, they came to a small town, a dilapidated town. In the middle of the night, pubs and hotels closed early. The whole town was silent. If gray could not feel the living breath in some houses in the town, he almost thought the town had been abandoned. "Pubs don''t open." Little Molly was disappointed. "We need to find a place to rest first. It''s no use even if people open the door. I won''t go in." Gray said, subconsciously lowering his voice in this silent environment. The elf shook his head, his face full of reluctance, "but we just got up." Basically, before entering every world, gray had a good rest and enough spirit to start. A few hours ago, it was just dawn in Shibao country. "But now many people have a rest and no one is outside. If we want to ask them some information, it''s not very convenient now. It''s the best choice to find a place to live first and ask again tomorrow." "Moreover, we also have babies to study. I can''t deal with them alone. I need a capable assistant." "I can!" "Good! It''s up to you. " Gray whispered, took the elf to the door of the only hotel in town with a sign, and knocked on the door. After knocking several times, no one made a sound, but gray heard a slight step that could be lowered and walked behind the door. Now there was a very slow and long breath and a fast heartbeat. Gray doesn''t think hotel owners need to be so careful that they can''t open a door for guests. The only explanation is that there is something frightening in the town, which makes the people here look nervous and dare not go out easily at night. Feeling a glimpse of himself, gray realized that it was the people inside looking out through the crack in the door, so he stood back to let the other party see clearly. Behind the door, a beard looked through the crack of the door, but a little moonlight outside was not enough for him to see clearly. He didn''t dare to light a fire to remind someone inside. Finally, he almost narrowed his eyes and didn''t see clearly. "Is there anyone inside? I''m a passenger from afar. I want to stay here for a few days." The man outside made a sound. He was a nice male voice. He seemed to be young. Thinking that he had no income for a long time, the bearded boss finally stopped being silent and asked, "who are you, why are you here and where are you going?" Gray didn''t know whether he met someone who checked his registered permanent residence or opened a motorcycle. He directly replied, "my name is gray. I''m a traveler. I don''t have a special destination. I came here unconsciously. I saw someone else, so I want to stay in the hotel for one night." "Wait a minute." Beard said to the outside, lit the oil lamp he had been carrying around, opened a small window from the door and handed out the oil lamp. The dim light lit up Gray''s face and relieved big beard. As long as it wasn''t strange beautiful women and smelly people, there would be no problem. However, before opening the door, beard secretly held a sharp dagger and inserted it in his back waist, where his right hand could reach at any time. Carefully opened the door, bearded let gray in quickly, and then closed the door at a very fast speed. "No, sir." Gray looked at the cautious shopkeeper and said something silently. When beard was about to open his mouth, a voice came from upstairs, "Dad, are there any guests?" This is a soft waxy female voice. Just hearing the voice, gray came up with a graceful young girl in his mind. "Yes, there''s finally a business. Maybe we can have some good food, but the boy doesn''t seem to have much to eat." Said beard. "Sir, how do I feel like I''ve entered a black shop?" Gray continued to be speechless, and bearded''s words were like the owner of a black shop discussing how much money the guests had and how to start. And he did feel some bad intentions and thought he wouldn''t really encounter a black shop? "Watch your mouth, boy. Doug runs a serious Hotel and never does that." Just now, the cautious beard stared and said unhappily. What he was afraid of was the danger outside. As for gray, he glanced up and down and saw that he was just a little boy under the age of 20. "Doug?" Gray''s expression became subtle and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help rising. "Hey, boy, I know what you''re thinking. It''s very impolite to make fun of other people''s names, and my name is Doug, not dog. Remember clearly." Beard said fiercely. "OK, I see. I''m sorry." Gray put on a serious face for a second, made a sincere apology and then continued, "please arrange a room for me. I''m tired after walking all day." The girl upstairs also came down with an oil lamp, and the dim light showed her delicate face. As soon as he saw someone, gray knew that the girl was definitely a good person with a broad mind. "Of course. Pay here first." Beard went behind the counter. "Thank you for your patronage. Please pay a silver coin first." "But you haven''t asked me how long I''ll stay, and you haven''t said what kind of service you have. Just ask for a silver coin. Isn''t it a little inappropriate?" Gray asked his questions politely. A silver coin is small. If it is slaughtered as a fat sheep, it will make people very unhappy. "Boy, we are the only hotel in the town, and we provide three meals in the morning, noon and evening every day. It''s definitely worth it." Big beard Doug said discontentedly, "how about a silver coin for you to stay for three days?" The woman who came down also looked at him with a hint of supplication in her eyes. It seems that they really need money. Gray floated the idea in his heart, and there aren''t many silver coins. Then he nodded and agreed, took out a silver coin from his robe and gave it to Doug. The Dragon leather armor is easy to cause trouble. This dress is changed before he entered the town. It is absolutely in line with the traveler''s temperament and will not be seen. The bearded daughter took gray upstairs. The other party didn''t disappoint gray. Although there was still a little gap from his imagined figure, it was good in itself. More importantly, the girl not only has a good figure and a good face, but also is very enthusiastic, which makes him feel at home. Chapter 324 The small shop rooms are not clean and tidy. It seems that no one has checked in for a long time, and the owner here has no mind to tidy them up. Although gray is only looking for a place to shelter from the wind and rain for the time being, he doesn''t have to sleep in the wild, and the requirements are not high, he is still very dissatisfied that he can''t get the service that matches the price paid. "Do you need a hot bath, sir?" The girl showed great interest in gray and reached out to untie his robe. "Other things are OK, just pay." When she was about to take off a cylinder gray carried with her, gray grabbed her hand. "Next time, I''m a little tired now. I''ll talk about it next time." He doesn''t have any opinion on spending money. Instead, he likes this state very much, but now he doesn''t have much desire in his heart, and he looks for a hotel to do business. Naturally, what he starts to think is important, and women won''t run, especially women who want money, just wait. "Sir, I''m great. Really, you can do whatever you want, just a silver coin." The girl thought he was dissatisfied, approached him and said that her majestic mind kept squeezing his chest. "Miss, I''m really a little tired. If we have time tomorrow, maybe we can have a good chat." A minute later, gray pushed away the girl firmly and slowly, and refused very firmly. "Well, I''ll wait for you." The girl was very disappointed. She thought she could succeed. Unexpectedly, the other party finally refused. "Of course, I''m really sorry to refuse you such a beautiful lady, but I really need a sleep recovery." Gray gently pushed the girl out of the door, and then gently closed the door and locked it in the girl''s reluctant eyes. The girl went downstairs. Doug with a beard sat behind the counter, rubbing the silver coin in his hand. His eyes were blank. He didn''t know what he was thinking. "Dad!" Cried the girl. "The boy refused?" Doug looked up and frowned. "Yes, Dad, but he said he was just too tired. He would talk to me when he had time tomorrow. We still had a chance." The girl nodded. "It doesn''t matter. You''re so beautiful. He''ll be moved sooner or later." "But..." "No, but there is no hope in this place. We must leave here. If everyone can''t leave, let you leave. I can still live here, but you can''t." Doug interrupted her in an indisputable tone. "I went up to have a rest." Finally, they were silent for a while. The girl turned and walked up the stairs again, and bearded was still sitting behind the counter. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Gray didn''t know what they were talking about and didn''t care. Even if they were going to get something from him, it couldn''t harm him, and he wouldn''t be merciful once he noticed that they were doing it. After the girl left, gray waved his hand, and a thin flame appeared in the whole room. After the flame swept over everything in the room, a breeze rolled up countless dust and threw it out of the window. After cleaning and disinfection, the smell of the whole room was normal, which also made gray feel much more comfortable. "Gray, ghost!" Little Molly said excitedly. She knew that gray came to study ghosts rather than sleep, so she was very curious. Even in her world, she had never seen ghosts. She was curious about what she had never seen. Moreover, the large number of resources downloaded by silly girl also contain many terrorist elements, and the ghost is also one of them. However, the elf did not feel afraid after seeing it, but was curious about these immortality things in a sense. Gray took out the seal scroll and spread it on the ground in front of him, but he didn''t put the ghost in it out. This time, he must make some preparations first. He can''t imprison it with fire, which is not conducive to his research. "I don''t know if I can imprison ghosts." In Narnia, he didn''t study the method of transferring non entities into entities. Although it''s a pity, gray still studied some things, but they are useful for those tree people without entities. He doesn''t know whether they are useful for ghosts. Therefore, it needs to be arranged in advance. In addition to the confinement method, a larger magic array should be set up to prevent the magic array that confines ghosts from working at that time. And mute the magic array. Ghosts are not safe. Once they are found by people in the town, they are estimated to have some trouble, which is not conducive to his next actions. If they can cover up in advance, they can cover up in advance. In order to prevent the girl from indulging in her beauty and attacking herself at night, gray specially added a magic on the door. No one can open it except him. OK, everything is ready. Gray activates the magic array and releases the ghost face. "First of all, let''s see if the means of imprisoning the tree Terran are useful to it. If it is useful, it shows that some of the two situations are similar." "Yes!" The elf nodded, "and then?" "Then, then you look, if I''m tired, I must recover, otherwise it will affect the experimental results, which is very important." The elf immediately promised that gray didn''t lie, which must be very important. He should complete it perfectly, and then he can get a reward. It is difficult to study the soul, but gray is not completely groundless. Nania has benefited a lot and has a high foundation in his three-year project of transforming non entity organisms into entity organisms. This is also the reason why he is confident to study ghost faces. Of course, if he can''t find anything, it''s also possible. After all, no one can guarantee that his research direction is right until the final result comes out. At dawn the next day, the girl went to Gray''s door and looked. There was no sign of opening it. After the sun rose for a while, she came back, but there was still no movement. She tried to knock on the door, but there was no sound in the door, not even the sound of turning over. The girl thought there might be a problem, so she ran down to discuss with her father. In the room, Gray''s eyes are full of blood. Although there is the magic of elves, magic is not the king''s ability. If magic can keep people working tirelessly, it is not magic, but God. Even gray suspected that even God might not be able to make a person work tirelessly. Studying the soul is too spiritual. Now he is really as tired as he said to the hostel girl before. But now he can''t rest. He needs to ride with his head still awake. His mind is very smooth. He should write down everything, and then it''s time to rest. With the foundation of Nania''s research, and the ghosts of these face combinations do not have much wisdom, they are basically at his mercy. The final research results are OK, at least gray is satisfied now. He wrote down all the results, sealed the ghost face that was about to disappear into the picture scroll, cancelled the magic array, and gray fell down on the bed and fell asleep. The elf had to sleep before him because it was boring, and gray said he could do it soon. Before long, there was a knock on the door. The elf looked up from his exclusive bed in doubt, and then heard a voice outside the door. Flying to gray, the elf took out his magic wand, turned it into a piece of paper, bit the magic wand for a moment, wrote some words and floated out of the crack in the door below. "Hello, I''m gray. I''m sleeping. Don''t disturb me. Thank you." "Sorry, I just thought you might need some breakfast." Outside the door, the girl whispered, as if talking to herself. The elf touched his belly and turned into a piece of paper. "Put breakfast outside the door." The girl and Doug were a little confused about such a request, but they still planned to do so. The elf flew up again. Suddenly, he was stunned. His little hand touched his back and said happily, "wings have grown?" Chapter 325 At one or two in the afternoon, gray recovered, opened his eyes and quickly glanced around the room. Something in the room has been moved. On the cabinet in front of the bed, there is a dinner plate with some food in it. They just chew a small bite, and then put it there. Gray knew at a glance that it must have been bitten by an elf. If it wasn''t for her, it would have to be a mouse, because the bite marks on the food were too small. After looking around the room, he didn''t find the shadow of the elf. Gray closed his eyes and felt that the elf also had his magic mark. He could easily find where she was so that she wouldn''t get lost. Through induction, gray found that the elf was not only not in the room, nor in the hotel, but in a place hundreds of meters away. Getting up from bed, gray went to the front of the cabinet, looked at the food inside, gently broke off a little and put it into his mouth, and then spit it out without hesitation after a second. "It''s so awful. No wonder little Molly just took a bite." Shaking his head, gray opened the door and walked downstairs. There was no one in the hotel. Neither the girl nor Doug''s beard was there. I didn''t know where to go. The door wasn''t closed. I probably thought there was nothing worth the thief''s patronage in the store. Walking out of the store door, gray walked in the direction of the elf. That''s the south of the town, and gray came to the north of the town yesterday. After walking about one or two hundred meters, gray saw a group of people gathered outside a dilapidated church. A man was standing on the steps in front of the church, talking impassively. Glancing at the roof of a building near the church, the elf sat there. It seems that his wings have grown, otherwise he can''t reach such a high place. As if sensing Gray''s arrival, the elf turned and looked here, and then flew happily to his shoulder. "Gray, the food in the hotel is not delicious." The elf pouted and said. "Eat a chocolate!" Gray skillfully took out a piece of chocolate and handed it to her. He knew it was the most effective means of comfort. "What''s the matter ahead? Why are so many people there?" Gray continued. "I don''t know. I heard that a man came to help them, so they all came to have a look." Obviously, the elf is not a qualified melon eater. If he doesn''t even know anything, he is really watching the excitement. Gray went on, glanced around the crowd and found two acquaintances, the hotel beard and the girl. Although the light was dim last night, it was no problem for him. He clearly saw their faces, so he could recognize them at a glance. "Ladies and gentlemen, I will kill the mud monster and the bloody Lady this time. If anyone wants to go with me, he will also have a share of the final reward." The man in front of the church shouted, opening his hands to everyone. But the crowd was silent and no one answered. "Well, I''ll deal with them alone. Let''s prepare a celebration party for me." The man was not disappointed when no one answered, shrugged and said. After the man finished, the crowd dispersed directly. Gray saw numbness in their faces and death in their eyes. This is a group of hopeless people. Gray thought so and continued to observe. He found that most of the people here were old people and women, but few were young. Without further observation, gray caught up with Doug and the girl, "good afternoon, guys." "Hello, do you need accommodation?" Doug looked back and saw a stranger calling himself. He asked habitually. Then he found that the man looked a little familiar and hesitated to ask, "are you the guest of last night?" "Yes, it''s me." Gray nodded and asked with great interest, "what was I doing just now? I came late and didn''t hear." When big beard was about to speak, his daughter pushed him away and smiled faintly, "let me talk." "Thank you!" Gray smiled and someone explained. If it was a beautiful woman, it would be better. "He is a demon hunter who specializes in hunting monsters that shouldn''t exist in the world." The girl said, "you''ve seen a lot and should know it." Gray nodded and said he did know, then looked at her suspiciously and asked what had happened. "You just got here yesterday, so I don''t know, but there are two powerful monsters around the town." When the girl talked about the two monsters, she looked a little scared, with some disgust and hatred. "They are the mud monster and the bloody lady just mentioned by Mr. demon hunter." The girl continued: "the place where the bog monster was once an ordinary bog. It is said that there was a plague a hundred years ago, and the dead were thrown into the bog. Later, such a monster appeared. The bog monster itself has no wisdom, but it will instinctively lure the living to jump into the bog and kill a lot of people. " "The plague also led to the end of a large family, that is, the bloody lady''s family. When all the people in her family died one by one, the bloody lady invited a group of young people to the manor and said there was a way to solve the plague." The girl paused. "Thirteen pairs of young men and women were invited. They were eager to solve the plague, so they went without hesitation. But the bloody lady deceived them. She arranged evil black magic in the manor, killed everyone, and then turned herself into a monster eager for blood. " Gray was surprised at the girl''s understanding of the two monsters. He thought it would be difficult to collect information about them. Unexpectedly, it was known to everyone. The girl continued, "the mud monster will make a confusing sound on the moonless night, attract people to the mud and automatically become a part of it. However, you don''t have to worry. The moonless night has just passed, and as long as you are careful, close the doors and windows and plug your ears, it will be all right, and the mud monster can''t come directly to the town." Gray wanted to say that you didn''t meet a mud monster who would come out to kill. "The bloody lady will dye the moon in the sky red on the night of the full moon, and then she will go out of her manor, choose a person in the town and catch her manor. None of the people she caught can come back." "In other words, one person goes missing in the town every month?" Asked gray. "That''s right." There was a helpless resentment on the faces of the girl and the beard. It seemed that she knew what he wanted to say. The girl continued: "many people have left the town, but many people can''t leave, because we don''t even have money to eat. If we go to other places, we can only wait to die, and we can live longer here." "The demon hunter is here to solve two monsters." Although the other party came to help them, they were not happy, because many demon hunters had come, and they either died in the mud or in the hands of the bloody lady. Chapter 326 Back at the hotel, gray knew a lot about the two monsters, but although he knew so much, it was only some irrelevant information, equivalent to background information, which was of little help to the actual battle. The girl also advised him to leave here as soon as possible before the blood moon, because the bloody lady usually chooses those young and handsome guys or beautiful and pure girls as the target. Gray is not surprised. His handsome face and elegant temperament stand out from the crowd are eye-catching wherever he goes, not to mention the bloody lady who has been unfaithful to him for a long time. Through chatting with them, gray also knew that the demon hunter lived in the church. He was a demon hunter from afar. He came here to hunt because he heard that the monster was strong and the reward was rich. The girl hoped that he could solve the monster, but she didn''t give him much hope. Now few demon hunters have entered the town. The nearby demon hunters are either dead or know the horror of the two monsters and dare not come. The people of the church know from the state of the church in the town. They have already evacuated and designated this place as a place of sin. The people here are guilty and have been abandoned by the Almighty Lord. In the afternoon, gray went to the church and met a demon hunter named Henrik. The demon hunter was wearing a black coat, a cross sword and a crossbow. He was cooking in the church. "Gray, are you really willing to join me and join me in crusading against monsters?" Henrik asked happily. Although gray looked very young, Henrik could feel that the other party had a warrior temperament that could not be ignored. It''s good to have such strong support. Even if the other party doesn''t have the means to deal with monsters, it''s also a good choice to be an assistant. After he gets familiar with it, he can even give him the exorcism means, so that he can really become an exorcist and demon hunter. A reliable partner can greatly improve the survivability of the demon hunter, and an outsider like gray can find him to take the initiative to help after knowing that there are monsters here, which shows that he is a trustworthy person and can become a partner. Of course, the details will be tested slowly later. No demon hunter will give everything to others at once. "Of course, how can we tolerate such monsters entrenching here and endangering innocent people here?" Gray said solemnly that anyone who saw it would praise a chivalrous and unparalleled young man. This is what he decided after careful consideration. Since there are monsters and demon hunters specialized in hunting monsters in the world, it shows that he has the ability to deal with monsters. He is very interested in this kind of ability. If you want to understand and even get such ability, you should naturally understand it and find the right people to learn. Henrik is a good learning object. "Since you''re going with me, there''s something you need to know." Henrik said, "according to the rules of the demon hunter, your reward is related to your performance." "Of course, it''s up to me to deal with monsters. As long as you''re responsible for preparing something for me, I''ll give you something that can work when fighting. You can act according to your circumstances." Gray nodded and asked casually, "when shall we deal with those two monsters? Do you know anything about them and what are their weaknesses?" "To be a demon hunter, the most important thing is to be careful." Henrik thought he could teach him something first, so he said in a guiding way, "if you observe carefully, you can know that the most powerful time of the mud monster is the moonless night, and the bloody lady will haunt on the full moon night. Do you know what this means?" "It means that they are the most powerful at this time, so the voice of the mud can affect the town only on the moonless night, and the bloody lady can travel and leave her manor only on the full moon." Gray thought for a moment and said. "So if we want to deal with them, we should avoid these two time points, and the moonless night has just passed, which is a good time to deal with the mire." Henrik nodded and was very satisfied that gray could think of this, which proved that he had the potential to become a demon hunter. "Yes, but it''s not specific enough." "The reason why the mire has the strongest power on the moonless night shows that its power is dark. Whether it is holy moonlight or blazing sunshine, it can suppress its power." "So if we want to do it, we must choose a sunny day with a clear sky, and cut down all the trees around the mud to facilitate sunlight." "You can even throw the cut trees to the edge of the mud and light a fire. At that time, the power of the mud will definitely be weakened to the extreme. That''s when we start." Henrik''s analysis is very reasonable. Gray thinks he is a good demon hunter. He has great ideas. Maybe he can complete the goals that the demon hunters did not complete before and completely eliminate the mud monster. At least from the situation around the quagmire, no one wanted to cut down all those trees before, and then use fire and sun to deal with it. Henrik''s thought of this shows that he does better homework than others. Gray himself only thought that his flame could restrain the mire at the beginning. He thought of using ordinary flame, but he didn''t think of using sunlight to suppress it. Of course, this is also related to the fact that he has not encountered such enemies. Even maxim, who is known as an evil mage, met him. His ability is magic, not evil power. Although werewolves are cursed creatures, they will not be suppressed by the sun. Henrik was also very satisfied with Gray''s sudden realization after hearing his ideas. His ideas were recognized and had a sense of achievement. "To deal with the bloody lady, we can''t avoid her, but to defeat her when she is the strongest. Do you know why?" Henrik said. Gray smiled, which he thought when he heard the girl say that the bloody lady would appear in the town on the night of the full moon, "because she left her garden to catch people in the town at this party, and she..." Henrik nodded before gray finished. "Yes, she''ll leave her manor." "In fact, according to my investigation, the bloody lady has connected herself to the manor through evil rituals, and she has stored a lot of blood in the manor. In her manor, she is basically invincible." Gray nodded, and he knew it well. Henrik continued: "we only have a chance when she leaves the manor." "In theory, this is her strongest time. In fact, it is also her weakest time. We will kill her at this time." Henrik seemed unprepared for gray and told him all his plans. In fact, you don''t need to guard against anything. You don''t have to worry about things like whistleblowing. People can''t go along with monsters, because monsters don''t treat people as people at all, which is recognized by all demon hunters. Because in the eyes of monsters, people are just rations. How can they coexist peacefully with rations? "So if we are lucky, we can solve the monsters here within half a month and get a reward." Henrik will continue to observe him for half a month and decide whether to teach him the means of demon hunters. Chapter 327 Finally, Henrik warmly invited gray to build the team together to consolidate the feelings of the temporary team. He also said that he had been optimistic about the venue. Those young ladies and sisters had no income for a long time and were hungry. But gray refused directly. His majesty sugar king needs to hire prostitutes? Beautiful women have long liked his beauty and sent it to the door automatically. Henrik was very envious of this and said he was willing to exchange his demon hunting skills for Gray''s method of picking up girls. But gray took a look at him and refused with great pain. He suggested that the other party spend money directly and pick up girls is not very reliable. The two separated and Henrik went to relax. He said that the demon hunters kept fighting with monsters. Sometimes they were very nervous and needed to relax, otherwise they would become another kind of monster. Gray thought about it and found that what he said was reasonable. He was not like this. Because he was often worried about the country and the people and his spirit was highly nervous, he needed to relax. However, many people misunderstood himself. Back at the hotel, the girl sat behind the counter. When she saw him coming back, she quickly stood up and walked to him. "Sir, you haven''t had dinner yet. I''m ready. Do you need to send it to your room?" The girl punted that the pure gray almost didn''t understand. "Dinner has been eaten with Henrik in church, but I remember yesterday that I wanted to have a good chat. If you have time, you might as well go to the room with me." "Of course, I mean, I like talking." The girl''s expression was a little unnatural. "How did you find the demon hunter?" She remembered that there was no one in the church. The only one was the demon hunter who came today. "Didn''t you say he wanted to help destroy the monster? I think I can help. " Gray said it naturally. This makes the girl more admire. No one in the town is willing to be an assistant to the demon hunter. On the contrary, the stranger is willing to help him and help them destroy the monster. "You are a great man." "No, no, no, please don''t say that. I just think it''s a good thing that can help others. Harmful monsters really shouldn''t exist in the world, and my trip will become more interesting." Gray said modestly. With little stars in her eyes, the girl followed him upstairs step by step and closed the door. The elf is still in the town. Gray said that she should be given an important task to listen to what people in the town are talking about and collect some information about the two monsters. The elf thought it was very reasonable, so when she saw someone talking all the way, she basically stopped at the side and listened with interest. Even if it was just some little things without nutrition, she could stay for half a day, and she didn''t feel bored at all. The next morning, Gretel opened the window with a fresh breath and a bright smile. In a place open for men in the small town, Henrik walked out of the door, stretched himself and smiled brightly. Waving goodbye to his overnight friend, Henrik walked happily towards the hotel. "There are so many empty houses to live in and hotels. Rich people." The first time he came here was to live in a dilapidated church, and the other party even found a hotel. Sure enough, he was still too young. It would be great to find more little sisters to have in-depth communication with that money. "Let''s go and cut down the trees." Henrik cried. Although it was not the sunny day they wanted, the sun was good in the morning. Only a few clouds were floating in the air. Gray looked down from the window and said in amazement, "so early?" "Of course, wasting time is not worth advocating." Henrik said, "hurry down and get two pieces of bread without eating. It''s a large forest. It takes us two a long time to cut it all." "Why don''t you get some help?" Gray doesn''t usually do these hard work by himself. Unless he has to do it himself, he leaves it to others. And cut down trees? Just a few people can do it. Why waste your time? It''s OK to study something and practice magic and martial arts. Even playing games with elves is better than doing this. "I looked for it at the church before, but no one joined me." Henrik shrugged and said helplessly. He didn''t want to find some helpers to finish the task easily, but the people in the town didn''t want to, and he couldn''t help it. Gray looked at him thoughtfully. "Did you mention the reward?" In his opinion, if there is a reward, the poor people in the town should not refuse. Although it is a little dangerous, it is just cutting down a tree. "Of course, this is the rule of demon hunters. According to their contributions, I will naturally give them a reward in the end." Henrik said naturally. This is the rule of demon hunters. There are more than one wave of demon hunters in the town. He doesn''t believe that those people don''t know the rules. Gray was puzzled. It was clear that a group of people were dying of poverty, and it was not a dangerous job. Why did no one want to? "There''s no need to deal with the monster by cutting trees beside the mud monster. Ten trees are a silver coin. Come if you like." Gray yelled out to the outside, using some magic, and the sound spread out from a very long distance. He doesn''t believe that no one is willing to accept the job, so he''ll try and see if anyone is willing. Three seconds after he shouted this sentence, a man rushed out of the hotel door and shouted, "I do, I do, let me go!" Doug, bearded, looked excited, as if anyone would fight for the job with him. It''s just cutting down trees. It''s not going to die with the devil hunter. It''s a big deal to run away in danger. "Really just cutting down trees on the side. We don''t need to deal with mud monsters?" A few more people came, but they didn''t promise. Instead, they asked a question with doubts. "Of course, even if you are asked to deal with monsters, what can you do?" Henrik said impolitely, feeling a little uncomfortable. He also saw that these guys were willing to help cut trees to earn wages, but they were unwilling to help him deal with the monster. Finally, they shared the reward with him. Obviously, they thought that following him to deal with the monster would kill them and had no chance to get a high reward. Gray nodded. "But in advance, we need to cut down the trees around the mud, but we don''t need you to get close to the mud." This inaccessibility means not to cut down trees within two meters, not elsewhere. "Is this... Going?" Several people got together to discuss. "Of course, except now, where do you find opportunities to make money? With money, we can get out of here. " "Moreover, the mud is not very dangerous during the day. As long as you are careful, nothing will happen." People in the town are basically familiar with the two monsters. They know when it is dangerous and when it is not dangerous. In fact, the mud monster is no longer a big threat to them. Plug your ears to sleep at night, and the sound of the mud monster doesn''t play a big role, so no one will be caught back by the mud monster for a long time. The main source of danger in the town is the bloody lady on the night of the full moon. After a while of deliberation, several people agreed that there was no problem. Chapter 328 Gray doesn''t like ink, and Henrik is a decisive man. After getting the workers, he took them to cut down trees. Gray said he hadn''t eaten yet and would help them after dinner. "Gray, I think you should leave here as soon as possible. This is an unknown place. Many demon hunters have been killed by two monsters." Behind his back, Karaman sat up from bed and hesitated. "Huh?" "Although I also want someone to solve the two monsters, it''s really too difficult. According to my father, many demon hunters have died in the mud over the years. Some have been swallowed by the mud, some have died in the manor, and the blood has become the weapon of the bloody lady." "Get out of here and take me with you. I can do anything for you." Gray smiled gently, "don''t worry, Henrik is fully prepared this time and will be able to solve the mud monster. Moreover, I help in the back. There will be no danger. If he fails, I promise to take you out of here." She was assured that Karaman would no longer mention that gray would not take risks. In fact, she had no say in such a matter. It was just a kind suggestion. "Be careful yourself." Gray nodded, grabbed the elf from the counter, put it on his shoulder, went downstairs and occupied the hotel kitchen. Bearded couldn''t wait to cut down the trees. The food for him, Karaman and the elf was easy to get. After gray finished everything slowly, it was almost noon, and then he walked slowly to the direction he came. The location of the mire is easy to find. Where there are large areas of dry trees, that is the location of the mire. When gray walked over, they had cut down many trees, all from a place far away from the mud, because Henrik said that the nearby trees would be cut back at noon, when the monster was weaker. Several workers also recognized that mud monsters are not so active during the day, and people can feel at ease at noon and in the hot sun. With the encouragement of money, some people even bring their families and their families to cooperate in cutting trees, because Gray said ten trees to give a silver coin. In only one day, the dry trees around the mud pit were almost cut down, and these withered very early. They can be directly used as dry firewood. They asked them to pile trees and branches around the mud. In the process, the mud also launched several attacks and tried to lure people close to them to jump out of the mud, but Henrik was very experienced and was stopped by him. Finally, firewood was piled around the mud. Only when the time was right, they could find a way to eliminate the mud monster. The right time soon came. Two days later, there was no cloud. At noon, the temperature was also very high. Henrik stood next to gray, leaving a large puddle just the two of them. "I throw this thing in, and then you immediately light all the trees. We''ll give this damn monster a big surprise." Henrik held a small bottle in his hand and smiled at gray. He didn''t look a little nervous. Instead, he was easier than traveling. He didn''t seem to come to deal with monsters at all. He also knew that gray was not an ordinary traveler, but a magician who traveled the world and explored the truth, so he reassigned the task and dealt with the mud monster together. "OK, but what is this thing that makes you so confident?" Gray was very curious, but this guy pretended to be mysterious after he knew he was a magician. He would know what to say at that time. Gray wanted to knock him out in the middle of the night several times and take him to study. "Hey, hey, watch it!" Henrik still didn''t say, threw the bottle above the mud, then quickly picked up the crossbow, shot the bottle with an arrow, and all the contents of the bottle were sprinkled in the mud below. After the contents of the bottle were spilled, gray saw that all the mud faces in the mud were crazy. Mud faces emerged from the mud, and some even tore at each other. Gray watched for two seconds, and then directly lit the firewood around the mire. The flames soared, the temperature around the mire rose again, and the air above the burning mire was distorted. Gray had thought about setting up a magic array around the quagmire before. The flame was strong only when it burned. With these firewood, the power would definitely reach a higher level. But the quagmire is strange. As long as you want to cover the quagmire, there will be a strange force to block the energy transmission of the magic array and destroy the operation of the magic array. In this way, he also gave up the idea. Henrik was full of confidence. With his help, he should be able to deal with the immovable mud monster. Henrik''s stuff is very useful. It seems to weaken the mud monster and affect its own stability. Gray also has his own things, which are different from Henrik''s, but don''t worry. Henrik''s things are effective, so he doesn''t have to take them out. Looking at the situation, Henrik''s taking things has little lethality, but it can affect its state. Finally, he should be able to keep some things for research. If he did it himself, the weak faces in the quagmire would have scattered at least half. With the burning of the flame, there was a roar from the mud, like countless people screaming and shouting. Just hearing it can make ordinary people lose their mind. Both of them only felt a mental sting, and then there was nothing wrong. Henrik looked back and found that he really didn''t see the wrong person. Although I knew he was a magician before, this is the time to test his real strength. "Unfortunately, I can''t see the situation inside, otherwise it''s more convenient to determine when to start." Henrik looked into the fire. I knew a tree should have been left at that time. It''s better to use it for observation at this time. "Want to see?" Gray looked at him with a smile. "Want to see, do you have a way?" Henrik''s eyes lit up, and then he said warily, "don''t reduce the fire. That''s the basis of our success. It''s no big deal. Wait a minute, burn it for a while, and directly burn it to death. Don''t want some materials that may exist in it." Henrik knew he could control the fire in front of him. At this time, he was afraid that he would reduce the fire or put it out directly. "Why so much trouble?" Gray waved his hand and took him straight up into the air. Then I thought about it and took out the magic flying blanket. At this time, the magic consumption of flying with people is too large, which may affect the next battle. This forced installation is not worth it, and the use of magic flying blanket may not be enough. He sat down with him on the flying carpet, turned his head and found that the other party was staring at him. Just when he felt whether he was going to throw him down, Henrik suddenly grabbed his hand and said sincerely: "brother, let''s form a team!" Chapter 329 Facing Henrik''s sudden proposal, Gray was a little surprised, but his first reaction was not to agree or refuse, but firmly held Henrik''s hand open. After pulling away, gray didn''t answer the question immediately, but pointed to the monster below. "It''s not appropriate to say this now. First solve the following things." He knew that Henrik was sorry when he said he was a magician. What he said was that he finally met a person worthy of training and can be used as an assistant and companion. Unexpectedly, he still couldn''t, indicating that he intended to cooperate with the two at that time. Henrik also told him something about the demon hunter, which was not important information. He said it casually during the chat, and gray also knew a lot. For example, some demon hunters work alone and some form teams. They should have strong strength alone. Those who form teams should trust and cooperate with each other. Therefore, the team that the other party said must be a team of demon hunters to form a demon hunter team to better complete the reward for demon hunting. It''s just that when it comes to team formation, trust and cooperation are necessary. The two people haven''t known each other for a few days. Although they have been struggling to solve the mud monster, it takes time to cultivate their trust. Gray still has some ideas about forming a team with Henrik. It will undoubtedly be a pleasure to come to another world and have a well-informed demon hunter as a guide. And he doesn''t know what to do next. At most, he wanders around the world and collects some things. It''s better to hunt monsters with Henrik. It''s not only fun, but also fun to make money. But this is not the time to talk about it. It''s more reliable to solve the monster first. You can talk about it in detail when you''re finished. Henrik realized this too. He stopped talking about it and immediately turned his head to the mire below. The faces in the mire were still roaring miserably, and the black water vapor was diffuse, trying to block the heat and sunshine of the flame, but gray was ready. A magic whirlwind not only contributed to the fire, but also involved all these black houses in the whirlwind. Without these black fog, the power of the mire was greatly reduced, and there were faint signs of collapse of those faces under the fire. Under normal circumstances, those faces should all hide in the mire and will not be baked by the fire and sun, but the thing Henrik threw into the mire can make these chaotic faces more chaotic and will not all hide in the mire. "I have investigated that although those faces are vulnerable, they are actually inseparable from the mire. As long as we get rid of the faces, the mire, no matter how strange, can pose no threat to us." Henrik said. "My bottle of medicine is made by myself. It can make those monsters without wisdom confused. It is most suitable to deal with such monsters without independent consciousness." If you want to form a team, you should naturally trust each other. If you don''t even know each other''s general ability, it''s not necessary to form a team. "Go back and I''ll divide you into two bottles. When you meet this kind of unwise monster or irritable monster, you can give it. Sometimes it can even easily disintegrate the opponent''s combat power and win without fighting." "Of course, sometimes it will backfire. Irritating those monsters, especially beast monsters, is especially easy to be irritated. You should be careful at that time." Henrik finished, and finally felt that the medicine in his explanation didn''t seem to be very powerful. He added, "of course, it''s definitely the best thing to deal with monsters that have no wisdom and can''t move, such as the one below." "Thank you very much." Gray nodded. When the medicine came to him, it shouldn''t be too difficult to analyze the formula. But is it a little bad to do so? The other party trusts him before giving him medicine, but he has to analyze the other party''s formula. Well, just give him a few bottles at that time, and he doesn''t have to work hard to make medicine himself. He can use ready-made medicine. When I think about it like this, I''m working for him. He doesn''t suffer at all. There''s nothing to be ashamed of. Henrik''s potion is really useful for dealing with mud monsters without main consciousness. With the sun and a large number of flames, it doesn''t need two people to do it directly, and the other party is already in danger. Henrik explained that, in fact, it is basically not difficult to deal with this kind of immovable monster as long as you find the right method, but if you collide with it, being dragged into the quagmire is the only result. Henrik also kept throwing potions into the quagmire. Two hours later, the strange quagmire was refined into a dry land by the two lives. This well-known monster died in great distress. If those demon hunters who died in the hands of the monster knew they could kill the monster like this, they would feel that they were confused at the beginning and would confront the monster head-on. The dark mud was chapped like tortoise shells, and the faces solidified one after another. It seemed that he wanted to break free from the mud at the last moment, but he failed. Gray picked up a piece of mud and hit it on a frozen face. The face suddenly collapsed and the ghost in it no longer existed. Although there was still the shape of the face, it was already ordinary soil. After careful inspection, they determined that the soil had lost all the ghosts, had no ability, and itself had become an ordinary rotten mud pit. "However, there are still some negative energy in it. Rash contact may have some impact on ourselves. Anyway, we are not in a hurry. Dig up the soil above, spread it on these ashes and let the sun dry for a few days. Basically, this monster can''t appear again." Henrik said very carefully. In fact, this is why he can still live well in the dangerous profession of demon hunter for many years. "Don''t bother." Gray shook his head and pressed his hands on the ground. Sure enough, after the monster died, some obstacles here no longer existed, and the magic array unfolded smoothly. Under the traction of the magic array, wisps of black fog slowly drilled out of the dry mud, and finally gathered in the center of the magic array, a ball the size of a fist. "Yes!" Gray put away the black fog with a bottle, withdrew the array, turned and said to Henrik. "Great, we are a perfect match." Henrik thumbed up and exclaimed. "Get out!" Gray kicked him into the mud with a black face. "I mean, we''re the best partners." Henrik explained. The two dug into the mud. There were many bones below, but only the skull was left. All the other bones were corroded by the mud, but the skull turned black. Henrik tried with his sword, which was harder than steel. "Let''s burn these bones. If someone gets them, they may cause disaster." Henrik suggested. Gray grabbed a skull and shook his head. "No, give it to me. Here''s the reward for the mud." Henrik''s pupils suddenly shrunk, stepped back a few steps, and his palm touched the long sword. "Are you a black wizard?" "Of course not. I just want to study the abnormality of the skull eroded by the mud. It may be useful if I encounter a monster like yes in the future." Gray immediately denied it. "What do you think I look like a black wizard? The black wizard has my handsome sunny face? The temperament doesn''t match at all, okay? " Apart from the appearance alone, he has drawn a line from those ugly black wizards. It is no longer clumsy but blind to recognize him as a black wizard. Chapter 330 After some explanation, Henrik said with a smile that he was just joking. He didn''t doubt that gray was a black wizard. Of course, if Gray had a medicine to treat dark circles, he was willing to buy it at a high price. There are more than 40 skeletons in the mud, which correspond to the previous faces, and a few of them have deeper color and harder texture than others. Gray suspected that these skeletons were the chaotic ghost faces synthesized on the mud monster he met before, and gray speculated that they should be the demon hunters who died here. They have more powerful strength, so the souls retained after death are also more powerful. Back in the town, they told everyone that the mud had been removed. People in the town knew their actions, and then came to watch the traces left after the mud died. After seeing the truth, everyone fell into ecstasy. This is the first time that two monsters have been removed since the birth of two monsters in the town. In the past, demon hunters came to deliver vegetables, which will indirectly increase the strength of monsters. Then they rushed to the church and asked Henrik when to kill the bloody lady and bring peace to the town. "We will wait for the bloody lady on the night of the full moon, and then leave her here forever, and then destroy her manor. We don''t have to worry anymore." Henrik narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Why?" "Why wait for her to come to the town? Can''t you kill her in the manor? It will bring us danger in the town." "Yes, to her manor, it''s impossible to do it in a small town." As soon as some people heard that they were going to fight with the bloody lady in the town, they immediately felt that it might threaten their own safety. They objected one after another and asked them to go to the manor to kill her. "The bloody lady is very dangerous. If we enter her manor, we are not sure we can kill her." Henrik explained, "I hope you can help." "That''s your demon hunter''s business. You can handle it yourself. Don''t bring danger to us." A middle-aged man shouted with anger in his eyes. "Yes, hunting monsters is the business of your demon hunters. Why does it involve us?" "Disagree. Go to the monster manor by yourself. Don''t do it in the town." From the joy of celebrating the death of the mire to the anger of not allowing the bloody lady to enter the town, the switch is smooth and smooth in the twinkling of an eye. "Since everyone doesn''t agree to kill the bloody lady in the town, let''s go to the manor and kill her." Gray looked at the people around him who refused to give up and directly agreed to their demands. "You said it yourself. Don''t go back." Hearing that gray agreed to their request, they were immediately excited and hurriedly decided not to give them a chance to repent. "Of course, I do what I say. Whoever goes back on his word is the grandson." Gray smiled and didn''t care. "Gray, no, the bloody lady is not a bog monster. She is more cunning than most people. If we go to the manor, we may not beat her or even die there." Henrik said quickly as his face changed. "You all promised to go to the manor. This is your own promise. Do you want to break your promise?" A man said angrily. "If you say no, you won''t." Gray gave them a cold look and said to Henrik, "to go to the bloody lady''s manor, we must be well prepared to ensure everything is safe." "Let''s go home, prepare some things, take some other demon hunting rewards to increase our combat experience, and then deal with her. What do you think?" Henrik frowned. "Each demon hunting reward is not simple. It will basically take a long time to take a few. Moreover, it may not take us a little time to really kill the bloody lady in the manor." "Then prepare more time. Anyway, we''re not in a hurry, and the bloody lady won''t run. It''s a big deal. We''ll come back in ten or twenty years and study some things aimed at her. We''ll be sure to kill her at that time." Gray smiled faintly and winked at Henrik. "OK, then listen to you." Henrik nodded. "Let''s get the reward from the mud monster first, and then go to improve our combat effectiveness." "Well, everybody, you don''t have to worry. Henrik agreed. We won''t do it in the town. You''re safe." Gray looked at the people in those small towns and was very happy that the two sides could reach an agreement and get a satisfactory result. "Wait, you have to go back and prepare. What about the bloody lady? Will she come out to kill?" A middle-aged woman asked with her eyes staring, in a hurry. Gray hesitated for a moment, thought carefully and said, "we are not a bloody lady, and we don''t know what she thinks. Maybe she hates killing in a few days, and then she doesn''t kill anymore. Maybe she believes in God and prays for salvation?" How likely is it that the bloody lady believes in God and doesn''t kill again? Gray thinks it''s still quite high, at least a lot higher than the chance that he will no longer appreciate beautiful women. "No, you can''t do that. If you leave, the bloody lady will kill in the town." The middle-aged woman said in horror, and even looked excited and wanted to come forward and catch them. "Can''t we kill without leaving the bloody lady?" Gray asked back and said with a smile, "as far as we know, the bloody lady will come out to kill on every full moon night except a few times, so whether she kills or not has nothing to do with our staying." Henrik looked faintly. He was no longer needed in this debate. These guys could not be gray''s opponents at all. "But you are here to solve her. You have the ability and responsibility to kill her." Others helped. Finally, they saw hope, and they also hoped that the town would return to peace and no longer have to worry about the threat of the bloody lady. But if the two go, they have no last hope. "Well said!" Gray looked at the speaker with appreciation. "We''re here to solve the bloody lady, but we''re not here to die. We''re going to die at the manor, so we''re going to solve her when we''re ready. Is that no problem?" After a pause, Gray''s face turned cold and his eyes swept over all his faces. "Or do you want to force us to die?" At the same time, gray and Henrik showed momentum and awed them. "It''s not necessary for demon hunters to kill monsters, otherwise there will be countless demon hunters here to fight monsters." Henrik said that his eyes were also a little cold. "We kill monsters, protect civilians, and fight monsters with our lives, but it doesn''t mean we will die meaninglessly, and we will die for a group of disgusting things." Several people close to them began to sweat on their foreheads. They knew that they couldn''t beat them by force. They hardened their heads and said, "you are a demon hunter. If you don''t kill her, we''ll be dead." "That''s a pity. We''ll pray for you." They looked at them with great compassion. "No, you can''t do that." "Of course we will. After all, praying for others is a virtue." The town residents looked at gray angrily, and then gray stared back without hesitation, startling them all. Then these people had to get together to discuss. They didn''t want the bloody lady to continue to exist. Someone had to solve her. After discussing for a while, their representative said that they could do it in the town. Gray didn''t have to let them listen, and generously forgave them. It''s not worth it. There''s no need to argue with these guys. He and Henrik killed monsters partly for the safety of civilians, but also for bounty and other purposes, such as being bullied to revenge. Chapter 331 A group of people left quickly and were not very happy. "They have also been tortured by the bloody lady for too long, so they are too afraid to care about them." Henrik thought for a moment and said to gray. Gray glanced at him and said gloomily, "do you see my idea of sneaking into their house to kill them all at night? It seems that I can''t keep you. " "Well, it''s my fault. You''re not so stingy." Henrik shrugged. Gray accepted his apology and got up to leave. "There are seven or eight days before the night of the full moon. Next, make good preparations and prepare a big gift for the bloody lady. Anyway, he has lived here for so long. He is an old man. We should respect the old and love the young." With these words, gray turned and left Henrik alone in the dilapidated church. "Hum, I''ll go too. I finally defeated the mud monster. I''ll talk to the ladies and relax." After gray left, Henrik thought for a moment, took his weapons and set out towards the ladies'' residence. What the demon hunter needs is relaxation. He can''t fight with the monster all the time. A certain relaxation is essential. Dozens of skeletons, piled up like a hill, are all black skeletons, emitting an evil smell. Ordinary people have to faint at the sight. Gray sat in front of a pile of skulls, took one from the skull pile, put it on his hand, looked carefully, picked out a transparent crystal from under the skull with a knife, and carefully put it into a cup. The crystal is not big, only the size of sesame, attached to the inner side of the skull, as if it had grown in the brain before. Looking at other skulls, there are also such crystals in different sizes. The biggest is the skulls of those suspected demon hunters. The crystals in them are two or three sesame seeds in size. Finally, gray got a small pile of pure transparent crystals, which is the result of the accumulation of soul power under the influence of mysterious power in the mire, and it is also the main reason why they can maintain themselves. In short, this is a pile of pure soul power crystallization. Of course, because of the mud itself, there may be some unclear hidden dangers. Gray is afraid to directly absorb the soul power. And there is also great research value. He has traveled around many worlds. This is the first time he has directly obtained the product related to the soul, which is condensed from the soul of ordinary people. Henrik in the town arranged for him to do something more convenient. Gray was too lazy to deal with them. In one corner of the town, a group of people gathered to discuss the future of the town. "I still don''t think we should let them fight in the town. It may cause casualties to us. We can''t lose anyone." A man said in a deep voice, glancing at everyone who came to the meeting. "Of course we don''t want to fight here. It will be our disaster. We all know how terrible the bloody lady is. The last time we resisted her, we brought serious casualties." A gloomy man said, "but if we don''t agree to their request, they won''t go to the bloody lady''s manor, because that means they have to fight the most powerful bloody lady." "In the past, none of the demon hunters who went to the bloody manor came back. Although they solved the mud monster, they will not be the opponent of Mrs. bloody in the bloody manor. They will have a chance only when Mrs. bloody leaves the manor." "We don''t want to face the terrible bloody lady, they won''t die in vain, and their death in vain won''t help us." "Their opportunity is also our opportunity. Only by getting rid of the bloody lady can we and our children have a future, otherwise we will become the food of the bloody lady sooner or later." "Therefore, my opinion is to try my best to help them and defeat the bloody lady. Instead of waiting to die slowly with my family, I''d rather fight. If I succeed, the children will no longer have to bear such a disaster." The man said, the scene fell into silence, and someone slowly raised his hand, "I agree and help them. I''m tired of suffering once a month." "Would you like to see the demon hunter who has come so hard die, and then there will be no demon hunter to help us?" They haven''t seen a demon hunter for a long time since several batches of demon hunters died. Henrik can be said to be their only hope. "As long as a demon hunter dies, the bloody lady will not appear again for a long time." Another said. "Shut up, will there always be demon hunters coming? We are far away in the mountains. The church has forgotten us. Do you expect a steady stream of demon hunters to come? Stupid! " The gloomy man shouted abuse. "Stop saying such stupid things and go to hell with your broken brain." A group of people kept arguing. Finally, someone proposed to vote. If you agree that the demon hunter should die, you should cheat them into the bloody manor. If you are willing to help them, you should hurry up and get ready. Don''t give the bloody lady a head for nothing at that time. "Help!" "Help!" "Waiver!" "Delay time!" It''s no good. Just let the demon hunter give his head. Bloody manor, Mrs. bloody sat in the bedroom, looked at the sun outside the window, leaned a little, slowly approached herself, and slowly stretched out her hand. The warm sunshine falls on the palm of your hand, and the snow-white skin can even see the bright red blood flowing under the skin. "Warmth makes people eager and uncomfortable!" The bloody lady did not retract her hand, but moved forward again, so that her whole body was bathed in the sun. The sun finally set from the window, and the bloody lady sat motionless, as if still remembering the warmth of the sun. After a long time, she sighed softly, "it''s time to replenish blood again. I don''t know if that guy will be there?" Think of the last guy, the bloody lady''s heart gushed a trace of desire. The guy''s blood was too tempting. It felt that as long as it was absorbed, it could top hundreds of people. However, the guy was so strange that she didn''t respond when she entered her room. Later, she became a dragon and didn''t know what monster it was. Yes, in her eyes, gray is also a monster. However, between monsters and monsters, it''s not natural. They should coexist peacefully. Except for themselves, all other creatures are not the same kind. It''s good to meet them. Whoever they are, they can be killed, so she wants his blood. Then the bloody lady shook her head. When she went to the town for more than ten days, the man should have left long ago. Unfortunately, I didn''t leave him here last time, otherwise my strength will increase. Maybe I can leave the manor for a long time. Don''t worry about the decline of strength. Chapter 332 The full moon night, the top of the Forbidden City. Bah, it''s an unknown town on the night of the full moon. A beautiful lady in a red dress was noble and beautiful. She came slowly in the moonlight. As she approached, the moon above the town was slowly infected into a blood like red. "Oh, there''s a welcome ceremony. It''s my first time. It''s a great honor." The bloody lady made a lady''s ceremony with her skirt and showed a charming smile. "As a reward, I will turn you all into my slaves and become one with me? Are you excited? " The bloody lady smiled charming. After hearing the voice, several men in the town turned confused and wanted to put down their weapons and walk over. "It seems that madam likes our welcome ceremony very much. Everyone should be more enthusiastic." Gray immediately made a voice and interrupted the bloody lady''s spiritual hint. "You didn''t leave?" When the bloody lady saw Gray, she was surprised and happy. "Great, I miss you so much." "Just like it!" Gray knew what she meant, but he just thought he had a chance to win himself and suck his blood. Lightly said a word, gray waved his hand, "let go!" The town residents who had already prepared held bows and crossbows, loosened their arrows, and dozens of arrows flew out, shooting at the bloody lady. "Children''s tricks also want to hurt me?" The bloody lady sneered with disdain and waved her hand. A blood barrier stood in front of her, and ordinary arrows melted like ice and fire. But two of these arrows are different. They tear the blood directly and shoot at the bloody lady behind. Pa Pa! The bloody lady quickly reached out her hand and grabbed the two arrows directly. There were some burn marks on her palm. "Holy water of the church? Old trick, holy water has little effect on me. It''s a waste. " She shook her head lightly, and the bloody lady threw the arrow on the ground. The blood covered the wound, and the scald on her hand was repaired quickly. "The welcome ceremony is over. Is it my turn?" Henrik''s Cross sword can''t directly cut off the corpse. It seems that the body of the corpse has been transformed. The wound is more than ten centimeters at most. Henrik didn''t dare to trade injuries for injuries. The corpse opposite was a mummy. There was no injury. If they could afford to change, they would be in trouble if they were injured. However, although the corpse''s body has been strengthened, its joints are not as coordinated as before, its movements are not very sensitive, and it has no previous combat experience, so Henrik can still make up his mind. Coupled with the constant shooting of small town residents, he can still gain the upper hand, that is, the dried corpse itself is a dead object. It is difficult to "kill" it again. Suddenly, a corpse stopped moving. Henrik quickly seized the opportunity and stabbed his temple with a sword. The mummy''s mouth opened and closed. Henrik recognized that the other party seemed to say thank you, and then fell down forever. This time, even the most evil monster can''t make him stand up again. But Henrik didn''t think much. Distraction is a taboo in battle. When a mummy dies, Henrik''s pressure decreases again, and the cross sword in his hand keeps adding scars to the rest of the mummies. Chapter 333 Henrik and the demon hunter mummies were in full swing, and gray was not idle in the blood fog. At the beginning, when he was shrouded in blood fog, he wanted to leave directly, because he had been engaged in such a fight in the manor by the bloody lady before. It was too uncomfortable to fight at home. But then he found that even under the influence of the blood moon, the power of these blood fog was not as powerful as the blood wave in the manor. So gray turned into a flame warrior. The blazing flame not only prevented the blood mist from invading, but also consumed the power of the bloody lady. "Under the blood moon..." "You are invincible." Gray said with great cooperation. The long gun swept away the blood around and collided with the bloody lady''s blood claw. "Boom!" The bloody lady''s blood claws were smashed directly, and the magical power destroyed her bloody armor like a meat grinder. Her face was so ugly that her strength erupted again, and countless blood spikes burst out of her. The momentum was much higher than that of the town residents before. "Die!" The bloody lady roared. All the blood spikes stabbed gray from all directions under her control. The sharp wind showed the strength of the blow. "Broken!" Gray''s long gun stung on the ground. The magic array was formed in an instant, and then expanded and exploded in an instant. Countless blood spikes were instantly torn to pieces by great power. "It''s impossible. You don''t have such a powerful." The bloody lady couldn''t believe that if he hadn''t turned into a dragon last time, he couldn''t escape her manor. This time, such a powerful force could break out. "There''s nothing impossible. If it hadn''t been for my luck last time..." Grayton said, "if I hadn''t given you a horse for your beauty, you would think you could live to this day?" His majesty firmly refused to admit that he was unlucky. He was a transgressor and the host of the system. He didn''t have any luck to do this? Everything before has nothing to do with luck, mainly¡¤¡¤¡¤ It is most important to kill the enemy first. Gray secretly blamed himself. Sure enough, he was distracted in the battle. Even if the other party''s combat skills are slag, he shouldn''t do so. At least the other party''s blood ability is still good and due respect should be given. Mind back to the battle, suddenly, the bloody lady opposite changed her face, scolded a waste, raised her hand and threw a few blood cells into the bleeding fog. "It''s too much. I''m distracted at this time." One shot pierced the bloody lady''s belly, Gray said with great dissatisfaction. The spear shook, and the bloody lady exploded directly. The concentration of the blood mist was higher, and it was all scarlet. "I will kill you and turn you into a slave forever. My soul can''t be free." The bloody lady''s voice came from all directions, including anger. In the far manor, a stream of blood flew out, straight into the sky and flew in the direction of the town. On the way, an elf passed by the blood and looked at the flying blood curiously. But before she could study it, the blood had passed her far away. Outside the blood fog, Henrik was very relaxed. Several mummified demon hunters were covered with scars and arrows. Although they have no pain or consciousness, these will still affect their actions and let him have the upper hand. "Mr. hunter, is gray okay?" Doug''s eyes floated to the huge blood mist from time to time. "It''s all right. The bloody lady hasn''t come out yet, which means they''re still fighting." Henrik explained, "help me kill them. I''ll go in and help him. The bloody lady will die today." As soon as the eyes of the town residents brightened, they moved more fiercely, but they didn''t dare to be too fierce. They could only shoot arrows at the mummies far away from Henrik for fear of hurting him by mistake. If the demon hunter is injured by mistake, they have no doubt that the bloody lady''s next target is them. Suddenly, several blood cells flew out of the blood fog and accurately disappeared into the bodies of several mummies. When the blood cells entered the body of the mummies, the mummies immediately inflated as if they were filled with air. The muscles on their bodies were bulging. They were no longer as skinny as before. They looked almost like living people. In addition, their movements are more sensitive and powerful. Henrik hesitated, then reached out and took out a small bottle, sprinkled it on all the mummies, and the white powder floated towards them. The dried corpses were exposed to the white powder. The parts of several dried corpses exposed to the white powder immediately began to fester, just like the corpses that had been put in the ground for a long time, emitting a thick stench. At the same time, the thick blood fog was torn open in an instant. The violent force swept all the blood fog recklessly, and the figures of gray and the bloody lady were revealed. Who wins and who loses is clear at a glance, because gray is stepping on the bloody lady at this time, and the long gun pierced her head. But the bloody lady is not dead. She is no longer a normal human structure. Although the heart and brain are also important parts, they can''t kill her directly. "You wait for me and I will come back." The bloody lady looked at gray with resentful eyes, and then the whole person turned into blood and slipped away from his feet. "Well thought!" Gray sneered and a huge array lit up, which he had already arranged to prevent her from escaping. "Will you come back? Who do you think you are, the grey wolf who can''t die?" As Gray''s voice fell, the blood turned into by the bloody lady was installed on an invisible wall and blocked. "Shit, I said you could win." Henrik wants to cry and look at gray without tears. The thing he just used is a good thing to deal with zombies and undead. It can completely explode the dead spirit in zombies and erode their bodies. He couldn''t get it out himself. He needed to spend money to buy it. It was very expensive. He had known that gray could defeat the bloody lady, so he saved it. "You can''t kill me. My life is connected with the manor, with endless blood supply and endless life." The bloody lady turned back to human shape. Her breath had declined to the bottom of the valley, but she was still fearless. "Don''t be so arrogant." Gray smiled. Before she could answer, he came to her again and shot her in the head. "I don''t believe you can live by turning all this blood into ash." Gray''s voice did not fall, and the flame was fired from the long gun, burning all the broken blood. "What else can you survive without blood, you bloody lady?" "You can try." The bloody lady looked at him coldly and seemed to want to carve his appearance into the bone. "Just try!" Gray did what he said and never hesitated. "Gray, be careful!" Henrik exclaimed. Chapter 334 In the air, a stream of blood slanted like a flying arrow. Constantly impacting on the magic enchantment, the blood was pulled for a long time, and the continuous impact was in one position. Gray soon felt that the magic border was a little unstable. He immediately inserted the long gun into the ground and prepared to stabilize the array. But the bloody lady is not an idiot. She can''t watch him do nothing. Regardless of her consumption, she launched a suicide attack directly on gray. The violent blood energy recklessly attacked gray, just like the impact of waves one after another, and never stopped. Even if Gray was bathed in fire, he couldn''t burn up the blood energy at once, and they were deadlocked with each other. And those blood finally took this opportunity to drill a small hole in the magic enchantment. The magic enchantment cracked and smashed at the small hole. Blood poured into the bloody lady''s body and replenished her with new blood energy. Feeling the power of filling again, the bloody lady laughed wildly, "ha ha, the border is broken, everything is over, asshole." "Yes, it''s over." Calculate the time, gray also said, the long gun stood in front of him, the red magic array was unfolded, and a hot huge magic beam pierced the bloody lady. "It''s useless. I''m invincible under the blood moon." The bloody lady''s body scattered and reunited in the distance. When my heart moved, new blood gushed out of the manor towards this side. As long as the blood keeps flowing, she will be invincible, and the blood moon can deepen the connection between her and the manor, so that she can control the blood in the manor from a distance, which is why she came out on the night of the full moon. Suddenly, the bloody lady screamed and looked in the direction of the manor. She couldn''t feel the position of the Manor! But it''s impossible. The manor is one with her. "What did you do?" The bloody lady looked at gray angrily. What happened at this time must have something to do with the man in front of her. "A little gift, like it!" Gray smiled proudly and shot a magic beam again. However, she was caught once, but this time she avoided in advance. The magic beam shot behind her and burst a big tree. The bloody lady didn''t want to continue to pester. Since the boundary had been broken, she immediately turned into a bloody bird and flew in the direction of the manor. Gray took out his flying broom, rode on it and ran after her. "Take... Me." Henrik held out his hand, but before he finished, they had rushed to the forest, so he had to withdraw his hand in embarrassment. "The bloody lady is no longer Gray''s opponent. Clean up these bodies and I''ll help him." Speaking to the town residents behind him, Henrik strode towards the forest. Above the forest, gray looked at the blood flying in front of him. Although he could catch up, he had been chasing not far behind, shooting flames and consuming the blood energy of the bloody lady. When they were near the manor, the blood energy that the bloody lady had just replenished was almost exhausted. However, the bloody lady ignored it. As long as she could re-establish contact with the manor, no matter how powerful he was, she couldn''t help herself. But when she returned to the manor, she was so dark that she almost fell from the air. The original manor was a sea of blood. Originally, in the face of a sea of blood, Mrs. bloody should be happy, because it means that she will have endless blood energy and incomparably strong combat power. But the blood sea below is not the blood sea she wants. All these blood are dark red dirty blood. They are lifeless. There is no fresh blood. They can''t be used by her at all. Her connection with the manor was all broken. Even if she was above the manor at this time, she could not feel the power of the manor at all. "Gray!" The ELF''s cheerful voice came, and then a green light fell on his shoulder, complacent, "I''m powerful!" "Well done, go back and cook delicious food for you!" Gray nodded and praised. Now the appearance of the manor is naturally the masterpiece of the elves, but the elves are good at life magic and naturally have no such ability. However, gray just refined those skulls and got some black ashes. These ashes have a very strong corrosive power. Together with some other substances, they are made into a powder specially to restrain the bloody lady, which is sprinkled on the manor and directly spoils all the blood here. Of course, this is also due to another prop, that is, the curse magic bottle gray got from basazze. There are all negative energy. Even for evil monsters, not all negative energy can be used. Although monsters are evil, what they can use is only the part of negative energy they master. Other negative energy still hurts them. "Impossible, it''s all hallucinations. I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!" The bloody lady still couldn''t believe it. If her manor was so easy to be destroyed, the church wouldn''t have been unable to take her. She also withdrew from the town and let her harm the land. The bloody lady tried her best to feel the blood below and the manor integrated with herself, but there was no response. Gray jumped up, ran a few steps in the air, came to the bloody lady and shot her. "Dong!" Mrs. bloody wanted to communicate with the manor. She didn''t care about Gray''s attack. She was directly shot into the sea of blood below. The dark dirty blood instantly drowned Mrs. bloody. "No!" In the midst of dirty blood, the bloody lady felt that all her blood was being eroded by an unknown energy, in which the vitality lost rapidly and became lifeless dirty blood in the twinkling of an eye. She struggled to rush out of the sea of blood, with dirty blood dripping on her body, and her breath was depressed to the extreme. "Impossible. I''m invincible under the blood moon." The bloody lady screamed, her scarlet eyes looked at gray, "I won''t die, you die!" After she finished this sentence, she rushed to gray at a high speed. Gray was not afraid at all. He stepped into the air and moved quickly. A gun pierced her chest and burned with flames. "Go to hell!" The bloody lady''s eyes were full of madness. She grabbed the long gun with both hands and exploded in less than a second. The violent energy lifted the sea of blood and destroyed the manor. More destructive forces rushed towards gray. The violent energy hit him and flew him out. Gray felt as if he had been hit by a huge hammer. It was not easy to stabilize his body in the air. He stretched out his hand and took back the flying broom. When he looked down, there were several more wounds on his body. The Dragon Skin armor eroded by the bloody lady was torn out several more holes. Look at the long gun. Fortunately, the long gun is all right. Gray is relieved. As long as it is all right, he will be hurt. "Can it explode?" The wound slowly repaired, and gray looked at the sea of blood swept by the violent force. He can also control the accumulation of magic in his body and then explode, but in that way, in addition to his own life, the power is not very good. It''s better to use magic to release it. But the bloody lady itself has not much power, but the last one can burst out unprecedented energy, which is incredible. The energy generated by the bloody lady''s self explosion soon subsided. Gray couldn''t feel her breath and seemed to be dead. However, he did not believe that the bloody lady could become a monster and kill so many people for eternal life. It was not like a person willing to die. The final self explosion was more like creating an opportunity for herself to escape. Gray flew over the manor, the huge magic array was launched, countless fire rain fell on the blood sea below, and the flame was burning. The town in the distance can see the huge fire in the forest, as if it could illuminate the whole sky. After half an hour, the sea of blood below has subsided, and the whole manor is only in ruins. "This should be dead!" Gray looked at the situation below and said that from the information collected, the manor is the foundation of the bloody lady. If the manor is destroyed, the bloody lady will not be a big threat. Even if she finally blew herself up to escape, it was by no means simple and without any cost. Now she absolutely has no chance to make a comeback. Chapter 335 When Henrik arrived at the manor, only a large area of burnt marks remained on the ground, and the air was filled with a burning smell, which was very unpleasant. After looking around, Henrik quickly found gray who was collecting something. "Well, is the bloody lady dead?" It seems that he should have won, but he is not sure whether Mrs. bloody is dead or not, because it is too difficult to kill such a monster as Mrs. bloody. But as long as he defeats it, he can seal it here, suppress it forever, slowly kill her life, and one day she will die. "He''s dead. He blew himself up at last!" Gray raised his head from the ruins of the manor and replied with low interest. Mrs. bloody is too poor. She has nothing. She can''t lose her treasure. What''s the meaning of playing strange? "That''s good!" Henrik nodded. It would be nice if Mrs. bloody died. He didn''t have to bother to arrange the seal. Then he kept walking around the manor. When he reached the garden, he suddenly stopped, grabbed a handful of bloody scorched earth, rubbed it in his hand for a while, and shouted to gray, "give me my shovel." Gray took out a shovel from his backpack and threw it at him. "Don''t take me as a mobile kit," he said "Who makes you a magician? It''s so convenient to bring things. Who don''t you want?" Henrik shrugged and dug the dirt under his feet. Gray didn''t get anything for a long time. He also went to Henrik to see what he was digging. Before long, Henrik dug up the land under his feet and revealed a coffin, a very luxurious and spacious coffin. "Whose coffin?" Gray wondered, he didn''t see any tombstone here. How could there be a coffin buried here? "It''s probably Mrs. bloody''s." Henrik guessed. Gray immediately questioned, "according to the legend, she turned herself into a monster while she was still alive, not dead. How could there be a coffin?" Living people don''t have coffins. Only dead people have coffins. Sometimes dead people don''t have coffins. What''s more, the bloody lady is an immortal monster. She won''t consider the problems after her death. She will only try her best to continue her life. How can she prepare a coffin for herself? "Just look at it. Anyway, the things inside may not be simple or dangerous. You should be ready." Henrik said that if he was alone, he would never say a word and directly arrange the seal instead of digging it out. But it''s different with gray here. He knows Gray''s strength. Even if he digs out anything, he can''t be more terrible than bloody lady. Since it''s not as good as bloody lady, I''m afraid what he does and dig him. "I''m ready!" With a long gun, gray carved a magic array around the coffin to ensure that everything can be trapped, and then saw whether to fight or run. Henrik put his hand on the coffin and looked up at gray and the coffin. He didn''t do it. "Hurry up. If you don''t hurry up, it will dawn." After waiting for a while, he didn''t do it, urged gray. "Why don''t you drive?" Henrik hesitated. "I think it may be a treasure. You open it. Everything belongs to you." "Whet haw, come up." Gray snorted coldly. When Henrik came up, he stepped forward and kicked on the lid of the coffin, and then stepped back quickly. Bang! The lid of the coffin was kicked off and smashed heavily on the magic border. They pointed weapons at the coffin. When they fixed their eyes, they found that there were no terrible monsters in the coffin, only a pair of bones. But the skeleton is a little strange, because it is blood red, like blood coagulation, and like all made of precious rubies. "A skeleton? Bloody lady''s? " Henrik stepped forward and stared carefully at the bones. "The variation of the skeleton is too serious to judge the specific age, but it can be seen that it is a woman." Gray touched his chin and said. After determining that the skeleton was only a dead object and did not have any ability to hurt people, Henrik jumped down and looked around the coffin. "It''s the skeleton of the bloody lady. She should have completely become a blood monster after the success of the evil ceremony. The skeleton became a burden to her, so she took it down and buried it in the garden." Gray nodded, and the bloody lady herself did seem to have no bones. "Whether it''s her or not, this skeleton can''t be left. What if the bloody lady has other means to revive?" "Her bones are a part of her. If she relies on them to revive, it is not impossible." Gray doesn''t know whether the bloody lady can really resurrect through the bones, but he likes to eliminate all the bad results he can think of in advance. And the bloody lady''s means are really strange. An ordinary woman has become an immortal monster by virtue of evil magic. It is not impossible for her to turn her bones into a back hand of resurrection. Henrik nodded. There are indeed many monsters with incomprehensible means of resurrection. Gray''s worry is correct, "what should I do?" "Burn it to ashes. I''m very skilled." Gray said that he was very confident in his cremation technology and would never let the dead feel a trace of pain, as would the living. "That''s cruel." The pleasant voice came. It was visible to the naked eye that the bones in the coffin began to grow flesh and blood again. Before long, a beautiful naked woman appeared in front of them. The bloody lady showed her charming body, and a demon hunter''s eyes were straight. "As a warrior who defeated me, I can Before Mrs. bloody finished, gray stepped on her abdomen, stabbed a long gun into her chest and said coldly, "sorry, I''m not close to women." Then take your eyes off someone''s chest. Henrik is very speechless. Gray said he was looking at the wound on the bloody lady''s chest and had no other idea. "Brother, let her finish. I think she is very weak now and has no combat effectiveness." Cried Henrik, keeping his eyes on the bloody lady''s body. "Bah, I''m ashamed to be with you, a weak willed fellow." Gray disdained that a mere fruit body could shake him. The demon hunter was really unreliable. "Hehe, kill him. You can do whatever you want. Everything I have is yours, dear Henrik." The bloody lady continued to speak, seducing Henrik. "Well, gray, I think we lack a servant, don''t you think?" Henrik said with some excitement. "She''s over a hundred this year?" Gray wondered. Henrik''s face changed, as if he had eaten a lump of shit. "Feel free!" Of course, gray doesn''t think Mrs. bloody is too old. He just wants to kill her. Mrs. bloody made him suffer a lot from the beginning and hurt the elf. It''s not worth dying. He wants to live. He thinks too much. The flame ignited from the inside of the bloody lady, and the hot flame made her send out a harsh cry, but her consciousness was attached to the corpse and could not move any more. "If you let me go, I can be your slave. You can treat me whatever you want." "Let me go, damn fool, I''ll kill you." The bloody lady scolded and begged for mercy. Slowly, her voice gradually decreased and finally disappeared completely. Finally, along with the coffin, everything in the mud pit was burned, leaving only charred ashes. Chapter 336 Finally, the bloody lady was completely solved. After they checked and confirmed that the bloody lady was really dead, they returned to the town together. Although it was night, everyone in the town didn''t sleep and was waiting for news. Seeing their safe return, the town erupted into unprecedented cheers, celebrating the death of the bloody lady and the arrival of peace in the town. After knowing that the bloody lady died, the town was completely in ecstasy. Everyone immediately decided to celebrate. Although there were not many things at home, they all moved out to celebrate the end of the town''s nightmare. Under the bright moonlight, everyone danced around the campfire and began to revel all night. As the protagonist of getting rid of monsters, the two demon hunters are naturally treated warmly by everyone. Henrik enjoys this scene very much, and gray doesn''t hate it. So when gray woke up the next day, there were many women he didn''t know. Henrik woke up in his house, that is, the little sisters'' house, not the abandoned church. After more than ten days of delay in the town, the bloody lady also made successful arrangements. Gray felt it was time to leave the novice village, although there was a big boss in the novice village. Pack up your things. In fact, there''s nothing to pack up. Basically, all the things are in his backpack. Without disturbing the sleeping people, gray went downstairs, left a gold coin at the counter and hurried out of the door. "Gray, where are we going?" The elf is very excited and wants to go to a new place again. Happy! "Go to Henrik first. He has a plan. Let''s catch the monster." Looking at the new achievements made last night, gray has a clear direction for the next plan. [the host forms a team with the demon hunter and kills a monster determined as a demon hunting task. You achieve achievement: Demon Hunter (1), achievement reward: achievement point + 1] This is a hint after killing the mud monster last night. I gained a little achievement. So it goes without saying what to do next. Monsters of this world, shudder, fear, your blood will become the cornerstone of my strengthening road, and I will always remember your contribution, ha ha ha ha. It is said that the second hot-blooded words in paragraph 1 as the opening will easily get lucky results. It can kill silk blood at the critical moment, or the boss will become an idiot at the critical moment. Although he is not a gunman of lucky e, gray thinks it is necessary to improve his lucky value. Miss greery and Henrik are still sleeping, resting on their white and tender jade arms and thighs. They are very comfortable. Suddenly, a strong sense of killing came and made him fight a cold war. He suddenly turned over and sat up and grabbed the crossbow on the bedside table. "Wake up service, you''re welcome." Downstairs, Gray''s voice came. "Shit, you bastard!" He scolded with hate. Looking back, several women had woke up and looked at him with spring in their eyebrows. "Lord devil hunter, go on!" Several women said softly to Henrik with blinking eyes, and their voice was crisp and beautiful to the bone. Henrik fought a cold war, felt the protest from his body, swallowed his saliva, quickly waved his hand, grabbed his clothes and put them on. "No, I have something urgent. I''ll come back to you next time." Henrik hurried away, as if a man eating tiger was chasing him. Gray was surprised to see him like this. He thought he would receive a complaint. He looked at him twice, and suddenly realized that he grinned, "empty? Young people can''t. " "Say who can''t you!" Henrik was furious and sneered at him. "You didn''t get up from the gentle village early in the morning and say I''m empty. I think you''re the empty person." "Oh, if you want to chat like this." Gray touched his chin. "I''ll go back to the hotel. You go up there. No one is allowed to go out until tomorrow. How about it?" Henrik''s whole body was stiff and his mouth curled. "It''s agreed to start today. How can he delay time for these boring things? The devil hunter''s time is precious. Go, hurry! " go back? It''s still one day, then he may really explain here. He didn''t die at the hands of the monster, but died in the belly of a woman. It seems good to say it? Yes, yes, but he doesn''t want to die young. They strode out of the town. On the road, people no longer looked hopeless as before. They had vitality in their eyes. When they saw them, they greeted them one after another. After walking far away, I finally embarked on a desolate road. The road is overgrown with weeds. Basically, I can only see a little shadow of the road. This is still the case with good eyes. "You are a demon hunter. Every time you hunt monsters, you use your legs?" "The carriage is too expensive. You can''t walk much slower with your feet. You can do something else with the money you save." Henrik hehe said, showing a smile that men know. But gray said he didn''t understand, and then punched Henrik in the face. "I''ve decided to take some of our reward for this mission to buy team necessities, and then pay money." Gray can''t stand the backwardness of tools. A good demon hunter team needs not only hard power, but also various hardware and software configurations. He has to rely on his feet to get on the road, which he can''t stand. "Gray, don''t we have a flying carpet?" The elf is curious. "But we can''t fly here. There are so many monsters now. We can easily be regarded as monsters when we fly in the sky. That is, we killed the bloody lady, otherwise the residents would treat us as monsters. " Gray explained. Even if they continue to stay in the town, they may be regarded as monsters after a long time. After all, in the view of these residents, it is easy to kill the bloody lady. When such a strong person is around him, people who trust will have a sense of security, and people who don''t trust will slowly breed fear. "Really? Why? We are good people! " The elf wondered. She didn''t understand why. "I''m kidding. Little Molly is so cute. How can she be regarded as a monster? It''s mainly Henrik. He''s ugly and lecherous. He must be regarded as a monster and implicate us." Gray said solemnly. "Well, then we don''t want him." Little Molly found that gray didn''t ''lie'' and believed it immediately. "Shit, you''ve gone too far and slandered me in front of little jasmine." Henrik got up from the ground in a rage and looked at gray angrily, forcing him to give himself an explanation. Gray took some time, and Henrik was finally persuaded and decided not to pursue the problem. "Next, let''s go to the city in front to hand over the task, and then see if there is a new demon hunting task. I''ve basically solved the difficult tasks around. Mrs. bloody is the last and most powerful one." "If we have to take the task next, we can only go elsewhere." "Of course, if we don''t take the task, we can kill whatever monster we encounter, and then give the body to the church. We can also get a reward, but we will lose more. The bodies of some monsters are also valuable." "Let''s take the task before we do it." Gray groped for a blood red bead and nodded. His majesty didn''t care about a few small money. It was mainly monster corpses. Basically, all monsters had one or two useful magic materials, which were not available in the main world. Chapter 337 In this world, there is no demon hunter trade union. There are all kinds of demon hunters, some are on a whim, some have the inheritance of demon hunters, and some are thugs of the church. Some of their tasks are entrusted by the rich, some are introduced by the victims, and even when they encounter strange things, they go to negotiate the price with the victims in person. Of course, more are the tasks of the church. Churches are all over the world, both in cities and rural areas. They can get first-hand information about strange events in many places. Moreover, according to the church, their God is real, and has shown several miracles to save the world. And their holy water is also real and useful, which has a strong restraining effect on most evil monsters. It''s just that holy water is expensive, and it''s hard for people outside the church to get it unless you really solve a big problem for the church. This time, obviously, the bloody lady and the mud monster are a big trouble for the church, which can make them give up the big trouble of a small town church. So when receiving the reward, Gretel wanted Henrik to change a bottle of holy water. The concentration was not very high, but it was not low. It belonged to the middle grade. "You clean up the world for the Lord, the glory of the Lord will shine on you, and you will go to heaven after you die." The bishop came out with a bottle of holy water and looked at them and said with a smile. "Praise the Lord!" Henrik looked solemn and took the holy water from the bishop. "You two are very powerful and the strongest soldiers of the Lord in the world. I have a task to clean up the filth for the Lord. You need two powerful soldiers to be competent. I don''t know whether you are willing to work for the Lord to clean up the monster that endangers the world?" The bishop took out a piece of parchment and looked at them with a smile. "Well, what is the fare the Lord will provide for his believers this time?" Henrik coughed and asked realistically. The bishop looked pious. "Twenty gold coins, a bottle of holy water and our blessings are the gift of the Lord." "What exactly are you dealing with?" Henrik was interested. There was holy water. It was a big order. Gray looked at him speechless. Didn''t he ask what to deal with first and then how much it cost? "A sinful sinner." The bishop sighed and looked sad. "He abandoned the Lord, believed the devil''s lies for his illusory life, and brought disaster to the world." "What kind of monster is it, a human who has obtained the power of the devil, or a devil parasitic on human beings?" Henrik asked patiently. There''s no way. You must be patient when dealing with these guys. The Bishop said slowly, "a demon, but as you expected, because of the power of the Lord, he can''t come to the world, so he can only deceive human beings with lies, so as to get a body that can move in the world." "Of course, his power is limited. You are fully capable of driving him back to hell. I thank you. The glory of the Lord will continue to shine on you. Don''t worry." Gray had a strong feeling of being fooled to die. He made eye contact with Henrik, who said he understood. "So which devil is it?" Henrik asked. If you don''t understand the information, you will die. "We all know that demons covet the world all the time and want to turn the world into a devil''s paradise for them to collect human souls at will." Henrik was helpless. "Bishop, tell me the name of the devil." "There are countless demons in hell, large and small. They are eager to conquer the world. Among them, the demon king who knows human weakness and seduces human beings most is the demon king who represents the seven evils." "So this is one of the seven evil kings?" "Mephisto has been looking for opportunities to invade the world. This time, he finally seized the opportunity to lure a human suitable for him to come to the world." "Mephisto, arrogance among the seven evil kings." Henrik frowned. As the Bishop said, there are countless devil kings in hell. Some are basically a village Lord, while others control a large area of hell, and this Mephisto is one of the great devil kings. He can''t fight such a strange thing. "Well, I think, king to King, will to general, like the devil of hell, just leave it to God or angels to deal with. We don''t want to die. Let''s keep useful bodies and make more contributions to the world." Gray smiled and said that he didn''t want to be involved in such a big guy duel. Although he also had a "God" achievement and was absorbing the power of faith, it was false. He was not a God at all, not even a small God. Participate in big brother disputes, have no strength and no backstage, look for death. Gray finally added, "if the church has any relatively simple tasks, it can be entrusted to us." He found that the church in this world is very strong, and God and angels really exist. It''s better to be cautious. The bishop nodded approvingly, "what you said is reasonable. There is also a hell devil coming with Mephisto. He is different from Mephisto. He is a body coming to the world, but his strength is not comparable to the parasite of Mephisto. Are you willing to eliminate this evil for the Lord?" "Isn''t he with Mephisto?" "No, he''s not Mephisto''s man, but a mouse who slipped in through Mephisto''s action." The bishop added faintly, "there is no backstage." Gray touched his chin to deal with a demon without backstage. It seems that he can. He can also see what the demon looks like. "Kill him and he''ll die completely, right?" "Yes! There are many such demons in hell, but few can get away with it. Killing one is definitely a lifetime glory. " "Well, you can leave it to us, but you have to pay more." Gray and Henrik looked at each other and said their thoughtful decision. "He''s worse than Mephisto..." "That''s also a devil, and it''s the devil itself." Gray reminded, "the devil came not just to see the world for himself?" "Well, twenty gold coins and a bottle of holy water. The holy water will be given to you in advance, but if you can''t finish it, you''ll pay for it." "No, I want a bottle of high concentration holy water. Ordinary holy water may not be useful to deal with this demon." Gray said immediately. "It''s impossible. We don''t have pure holy water." The bishop flatly refused. How can this kind of thing be provided to demon hunters who have not joined the church. "This is a devil, not a small monster such as evil spirits and mountain ghosts. Without holy water, we must have no choice, so we can only give up." Henrik said regretfully. After some bargaining, the bishop, with a dark face, provided them with a small bottle of pure holy water. "I hope these two people can solve the Yan devil. That''s my credit." Seeing them off, the bishop whispered. He sent out the task here. When the Yan devil died, he naturally contributed to the church. Moreover, they have just killed the bloody lady, a thorn in the eye of the church. In his opinion, their strength must be very strong. They can also have some confidence in dealing with the Yan devil, otherwise they really dare not prepay a bottle of pure holy water. "The bloody lady is dead. The town there also needs a church to spread the Lord''s grace. It needs to be reported. It''s also a credit." Chapter 338 The church has only a general scope for the traces of the two demons, and there is no specific information. However, wherever they go, they can go to the local church to ask them for new information. The church will not refuse to provide help for this kind of demon hunting task. "It is said that someone saw the trace of Yan devil in the front Town, and the church in the town also claimed to have fought with Yan devil. Let''s go there." Henrik drove the carriage towards the town ahead. "That''s all the news a month ago. It''s still useful now?" Gray answered while studying the holy water in the carriage. After several days of holy water, gray also made some small achievements, but he still needs to work hard. "Of course it''s useful. The clue is to check it step by step. Young man, you still have something to learn." Henrik smiled and drove the carriage into the town. "No, there''s something wrong with this town." Not long after entering the town, Henrik''s face changed. He stood up from the carriage, holding a sword and a crossbow in one hand, and looked warily at the houses on both sides. Gray got out of the carriage. The elf stood on his shoulder. The three looked around and found that the whole town was silent, not to mention the voice of people, not even the voice of poultry and livestock. Although it was noon and the sun was burning overhead, Henrik only felt a chill coming straight to his forehead. "What''s going on? No one? " As soon as gray came out, he found that the people in the whole town seemed to have disappeared without any trace of living people. It was quieter here than when he first came to the bloody town. When he came to the town, it was night, but now it was broad day and the sun was just right. The situation is similar, but the meaning is different. "Gray, it stinks!" The elf covered his nose and said. "I smell the pungent smell of sulfur, the unique stench of hell." Henrik answered first and acted more carefully. "It seems that the Yan devil should have revealed his real body here not long ago, otherwise he wouldn''t have such a pungent smell." In general, the high-level demons in hell are not necessarily demon kings. They can basically turn into adults. This is a necessary skill for them to walk around the world and lure humans. "It was reported a month ago, but Yan devil showed up here a few days ago. The intelligence work of the church is not in place." Gray looked around coldly, and the sword in the Lake hung on his side. "Looking at the situation here, it seems that there is no battle." Henrik pointed to the intact houses around him. The houses here show no signs of damage, and the streets are clean, but all the houses have closed doors and windows, and there is no living person in the street, which looks very strange. Gray nodded. "It''s like everyone evacuated here in a very orderly way. There was no fighting or panic. It''s like the whole town went on a collective tour." Naturally, it''s impossible. Even if you go out to play, it doesn''t necessarily mean that everyone in a small town has gone out. Moreover, it was only a month ago that you encountered the devil. At this time, you can go out to play carefree. That''s not what you can describe. As for escaping, it''s even more impossible. The bloody lady has been entrenched for so long that she has to kill one person every month. Most of the town has only gone young. It''s impossible for people here to escape all at once. Moreover, the whole town left in a mighty manner, and it was impossible for the surrounding people not to know. However, several people came from the last place and didn''t hear any news in the church, and no one else mentioned the town. Now the church expects demon hunters to hunt Yan demons. It is impossible to hide the news from them, and the fire of the town residents is boring. If something big happens around the town, it will be regarded as gossip after dinner. If there is no news, there must be no news. "Let''s go to the church in front. The people of the church won''t leave the town easily. If the people of the church are gone, we shouldn''t act rashly and explore carefully to avoid falling into any trap." Henrik said, sitting down again and driving the carriage. Gray turned over and sat down in the carriage. He looked at six sides and listened. He pressed the sword in the lake with one hand and didn''t dare to be careless. The other world is fine. Whether he meets the protagonist or villain, he basically hears about the other party''s general strength and what kind of opponent he has, but he doesn''t have a clue about the world. He doesn''t know which movie turned into the world. And what kind of strength does the devil have? You know, the devil is as strong as the dragon. In some worlds, the dragon is an extremely powerful existence and a symbol of absolute combat power, such as Shi Maoge in the Middle Earth world. In some worlds, dragons can only be reduced to mounts and hunted as materials, such as the dragons in Harry Potter World and the dragons in the dragon training master world. Moreover, there is a great gap between the strength of dragons in the dragon training master world. The weak ones are like pigs and the strong ones are like gods. The devil is the same. Even if he has an invincible reputation, some worlds just come out to make soy sauce, while others can destroy the sky and the earth. Gray doesn''t know what the devil is like in this world, but just looking at monsters like bloody lady can make the church helpless, and let him suffer a great loss when he first came. How about the devil, let alone think about it in a stronger place. Besides, there is no big mistake in being careful. In the face of such gods and demons, you should be careful and not lose face. The carriage went on and soon reached the middle of the town and saw a tall church. However, the church is also closed and lifeless. There are many monsters in this world. There is a good living soil for religions. There are many people who believe in religion. In any case, the door of the church will not be closed and believers will not be allowed to come and go. "It seems that something really happened. Shall we explore it first, or go to the next place and tell the church the situation here and let them deal with it?" Henrik asked softly. As a demon hunter, the first reaction when he encounters an abnormal situation is not to escape, but to solve it. If he is really uncertain, he will ask for help. But the situation here is really strange, and it also involves a real devil. If they are ambushed by the devil, they will be really finished. Gray hesitated for a moment. It''s really a little counseling to run without seeing the devil''s shadow. Moreover, there must be some devil information here. If you explore carefully, you should be able to gain some information. But you don''t have to do it yourself. It''s more appropriate to let the people of the church do it. They have a large number of people and have rich experience in dealing with demons. Moreover, it''s not a small matter to lose the population of a small town, including the people of their church. Thinking of this, gray made a decision. "It''s so weird. Let''s inform the church and let them check. We''ll follow them." "Good!" Henrik nodded. A man in a small town disappeared unknowingly. It really makes people''s back cold. I''m afraid ordinary monsters can''t do this. Henrik whipped the horse on the ass and the carriage went to the other side of town. Chapter 339 The carriage went some way out of town. "OK, the next place is... Henrik looked at the simple map. Before he finished, his face suddenly changed. "Gray, look ahead. Are the roads familiar and the houses familiar?" Gray in the carriage had planned to enter the carriage to rest, but he also frowned at the view ahead. His memory is much better than Henrik, and there is artificial intelligence, so it is clear that this is the way they entered the town before, and the building in front can be seen when they entered the town before. "Go back!" Without saying a word, gray jumped out of the carriage and walked back. "The carriage is right here." Henrik jumped down and trotted after gray. His face was not very good. "Are we in a fantasy?" "Obviously, some things don''t want us to leave." Gray said faintly. After he found that he couldn''t leave, he didn''t intend to avoid. No matter what gods and demons he was, it''s a big deal to run away with the elves. Now, instead, he wants to see what can create such a big illusion. The information of the church doesn''t mention that Yan devil has the ability to create illusion. And it is not easy to create such a big illusion. Yan devil has a very strong practical ability. It''s not good to use his brain. His mental power is not outstanding among demons, even mediocre. In any case, this fantasy can''t come from Yan devil. If it''s not the Yan devil, it''s some other monster, and the smell of sulfur in the town shows that this matter should have something to do with the devil. They quickly crossed the town and soon came to the road they had come to. They continued to follow the road, but the road ahead was not the familiar road, but replaced by another strange road. Before long, a small town appeared in front of them. Not far from the town, a carriage was parked there, and two horses were eating the weeds on the side of the road. "No matter which way we go, we will return to the town again. We are trapped by the illusion." Henrik looked around and said. "Don''t jump to conclusions." Gray looked up at the sky. Several white clouds were floating in the sky. In the middle, a fireball was hanging high in the air. Gray held out his hand. The feeling of the sun shining on his hand was very warm and real. Henrik also looked up. "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with it? " "Nothing. Let''s go to the town again." Gray didn''t say what he thought and took Henrik and the elf to the town again. Entering the town, without saying a word, gray kicked on the gate of the nearest house. The gate was directly broken. Gray stretched his head and looked inside. No one was there. "Look upstairs." Although there was little hope, gray didn''t give up. What if there were someone inside? They searched upstairs and downstairs. Everything in the house was normal except that there was no one. "Next look." All the way, he kicked all the houses open, and there was no one. After more than a dozen houses, gray stopped kicking the door. If he kicked the house directly, he could kick down a wall with one foot. It greatly improved the efficiency to see if anyone in the fallen House asked for help. "What if these people want us to compensate when they come back?" Henrik asked a question. Gray thought for a moment and said calmly, "this is a fantasy. The houses may be fake." "And even if it''s true, who knows we did it? Is there any evidence? " "Besides, we are doing this to save people. Compared with human life, I believe they won''t care about this little thing." Henrik nodded and was convinced by Gray''s well founded remarks. There was no one in the town. They walked from beginning to end. Dozens of houses were demolished randomly, and no living people were found. Out of the town, gray saw the carriage again. He looked up. The sun in the sky had not changed at all, and the angle had not changed. "It seems that the plan of going out with the sun doesn''t work." Gray whispered. Before he looked at the sun, he just looked at whether the sun would rise in the East and set in the West normally. If so, he could follow the sun, hit obstacles directly, and maybe go out. But the dreamland maker didn''t give him such a chance. The sun above was obviously fake, even the light and shadow were fake. Or they may refract the sunlight several times and shine it down from the top of their head, so that they can''t find the changes of light and shadow. "Why don''t we try to destroy this place." Henrik suggested. Since the things here are fake, they must be made by monsters. If they are destroyed, will they make the state of the illusion unstable and show some flaws? Gray thought about his proposal for two seconds. "The town is so big that you want to destroy it all. How much effort does it take? When your strength is exhausted, won''t you be slaughtered? And what we did before is destruction, but nothing, which means it''s useless. " "Yes!" Henrik immediately understood that it was better not to do such a thing that hurt the enemy 80 and lost a thousand. "Don''t move. I''ll go up and have a look." Gray looked up at the sky and took out his flying broom. It''s hard to get out of the town. How about I fly to the sky, to the clouds, and how big is the scope of the dreamland? Swish into the sky, gray has been watching below. Henrik is getting smaller and smaller in his eyes, but after flying to a certain height, Henrik''s size is fixed. From all sides, as like as two peas of small towns, the town was the same as the buildings they destroyed. "It seems that this is the boundary of the dreamland, so the distance between here and the town will not change." Gray looked up at himself. The sun didn''t seem so dazzling. The sword in the lake swung upward without feeling anything. He tried to use magic, but there was no result. Frowning, gray flew down on a flying broom and landed next to Henrik. "Did you find anything?" He asked impatiently. "No, I have another way to try." Gray said, grabbing Henrik''s hand and leaving a magic mark on his hand. "You wait for me here. I''ll go to the town and see how I disappear and appear." Gray thought for a moment and went on. Since it is false, it can''t be the same as true. "Wait!" Henrik suddenly stopped him. "What if we can''t meet each other again after we leave?" This is very possible. Since this is a fairyland, the existence of creating a fairyland can completely divide them into two fairylands after they are separated and disperse their power. "The mark on your hand is to prevent this from happening. Relying on it, I can feel your position." Gray finished and strode to the town. Chapter 340 Walking into the town alone again, gray looked at the surrounding buildings destroyed by himself and slowly passed through the town. Soon, gray saw Henrik waiting for him on the road. But instead of going over, he nodded at him, turned back and walked into the town again. When he came to a still intact building, he stopped. The sword in the lake was put into his backpack and the long gun appeared in his hand. But without waiting for any action, he suddenly felt a dangerous approach, as if something sharp was aimed at his eyes. The long gun swept hard in front of my eyes, as if it had caught something and swept it out. Although he hurt something, in front of him, it was still an empty street, and there was no sound of anything falling to the ground. Gray turned to the other direction and poked with the end of his long gun. He directly poked a soft thing that should be a human body by hand. "Who?" Henrik took the cross sword in his hand and put it in a defensive position. Just now, he felt something stabbing himself, but he didn''t feel the danger. Gray didn''t hear his voice, as if they were really far away. He blew a breath around him, and countless white fog gushed out of his hands, covering hundreds of meters around him. "Show shape!" Gray drank it in his mouth and forced his long gun on the ground. The surrounding ground suddenly vibrated gently. However, if you feel it carefully, you can find that the vibration is not the ground, but the surrounding space. Driven by gray, the white fog rotates rapidly to form a huge white vortex. The fog kept turning like a tide, and something gray couldn''t see showed some vague outline under the fog. I saw countless human shaped things around me, forming a half bag circle and wrapping them inside. No, it should be said that they just knelt there in a large area without any action. There was only a small piece of human shape, which seemed to be hit by the one gray just flew out. Behind gray, a vague figure holding a long sword gradually appeared. "Gray, is that you?" Henrik hesitated and looked at the people around him with horror in his eyes. A figure holding a dagger stabbed him in the head. He quickly grabbed each other''s wrist, then stabbed each other in the abdomen with a sword, and finally kicked him far away. "It''s me. Be careful and don''t move!" Gray nodded. Now he could hear Henrik''s voice, and in addition to his voice, there were the voices of the figures kneeling on the ground. They seemed to be performing some kind of ceremony, singing a sacrificial song, which had the effect of confusing people''s minds. "Little jasmine, give me a BGM to purify my heart." "Good, good!" Of course, the elf immediately agreed to such a request. Then she sat on Gray''s shoulder, shook her feet and sang softly. It was not any song with lyrics, but the voice of nature belonging to the elf itself. The crisp and flexible sound sounded, and the vibration around was more intense. The sacrificial voice of those in front was also disturbed, which no longer had the effect of bewitching people. "Spread out!" Gray stamped his long gun on the ground, and the white fog evaporated instantly. At the same time, the surrounding fantasy was fragmented at the same time. In the blink of an eye, the whole town appeared in front of them with a new scene. At this time, the town is already dusk. The yellow sunlight divides the world into two parts. The sunlight shines on the houses in those towns, and the houses here cover a large shadow, just covering the kneeling people in front. Henrik looked at the assailant who fell to the ground and didn''t know whether he was alive or dead, and went to gray. "What''s the situation?" "Look where!" Gray pointed to the kneeling direction of the people. There was a huge disc. On the disc, there was an eye the size of a basketball. At this time, he was facing Sen Sen''s pupils to the two. At this time, the people kneeling on the ground also stopped singing and looked back at them one by one. The reason for "looking" is that these people have no eyes in their eyes, but bloody holes. Thousands of people looked at them like this. They both felt cold behind them. Little Molly grabbed gray tightly and stopped singing. "Shit, that guy didn''t want to kill me just now, but to dig my eyes?" Henrik was afraid. He didn''t want to be like these people. Suddenly, the empty eyes of these people enlarged, and a powerful spiritual oppression hit them. Gray felt sharp, raised his long gun in advance, and nearly formed a real spiritual storm, which destroyed the street buildings around them. Only the place where they stood under their feet was intact, and a semicircular magic boundary protected them. But the magic enchantment gradually became fragmented and soon could not support it. However, the first to fall was not the magic barrier, but a group of people kneeling on the ground. With the release of this spiritual storm, most of the people directly fell to the ground with seven holes bleeding, and the rest were covered with blood. The scene instantly became a human hell. "Shit!" Henrik scolded angrily and asked his teeth to look at the eyeballs on the disc. "Eye demons, nicknamed eyeball monsters, are good at mind control and dreamland manufacturing. These people should be controlled and sacrificed. Now they are all its puppets." "I see!" Gray nodded, clubbed his long gun on the ground and shouted arrogantly, "the eye monster opposite, you have been surrounded. If you are sensible, put down your weapons and catch them with your hands, otherwise you will know grandpa''s power." "Demon hunter, it''s just a little bigger mole ant." The Yan devil sent out a mental wave and sneered. "Big eyed monster, it''s just the dregs of hell. Do you have your own name? The cannon fodder sent by hell! " Gray raised a middle finger and mocked ruthlessly. "Listen, this king is hell..." "Forget it, it''s hard for you to make up a name. After all, you don''t look very smart. If you are willing to surrender and become my running dog, I don''t mind giving you a name. What do you think of the name fool?" Gray''s arrogant appearance made the beholder angry, and he no longer had any quarrel with him. He vibrated his spirit and said angrily with a smile: "go to death, human!" "You''re going to die!" Gray squatted on his knees and stood the spear in front of him with both hands. At this time, Henrik behind him had raised his crossbow, aimed at the beholder on the disc and pulled the trigger. The crossbow arrow, like a black lightning, crossed the sky of the hell on earth, came to the beholder in front of the beholder and pointed directly at the core of the beholder. Chapter 341 The beholder looked at the arrow, and his big eyes were full of disdain. "Innocent mortals, mere mortal weapons, also want to hurt me?" With a sneer, the beholder released his powerful mental force again, intending to reverse the trajectory of the arrow and throw it back to the two, which would be very interesting. Beat themselves with their own strength. Hehe, I really want to see what their expressions are. What demons like most is to play with others. The more they play with others, the happier they are. But this time, when his spiritual power gushed out and wanted to turn back the arrow, an incomparably dazzling white light suddenly burst out on the arrow, which was pure and sacred and could break through all evils in the world. The beholder''s mental power was instantly crushed by the holy light, and then the arrow carrier purified the light of the world into its body. The specific image is a ball with a straight tail. The power of the light began to purify its body and erase everything from the world. "Finished, these two guys are so inhuman that they put shit on the arrow!" The beholder cursed with hatred. "Eh, no?" The beholder was suddenly stunned. The divine power on the arrow seemed to have been consumed. The rest was just a mortal arrow. Although it could cause damage to it, compared with the damage of the holy light, this damage was nothing. "Ha ha ha!" The beholder laughed wildly, "there is no holy water. I want you to be my slave forever and become the most hated devil in your mouth." A few seconds ago, while the arrow was shot into the beholder, a huge array emerged from the ground, covering a radius of 100 meters, and wrapped the sacrificial place. In the air, the temperature rises rapidly. In less than three seconds, the flaming flame burns from the ground. In the twinkling of an eye, a sea of fire has been formed here, especially in the location of the beholder. At this time, the white holy light from the beholder suddenly went out, and the beholder also shouted a proud laugh. Gray turned his head. "How much holy water did you put on the arrow?" "A drop!" Henrik naturally said, "holy water is too fucking expensive. It''s not easy to get a small bottle of high concentration holy water. There are only a dozen drops in total. We can save it. As long as the beholder breaks the spiritual power, it''s not strong. We can handle it." "That''s good." Gray nodded. He was most afraid that his teammates would take their lives in order to save money. It doesn''t matter if their little lives are gone. Don''t harm him and the elves. But since Henrik has calculated well and is sure to handle it, there''s no problem. Those who had not died stood up from the fire and tried to rush to gray one after another, but they were directly burned into coke by the fire within a few steps. These people are controlled by the magic eye and can no longer survive. Even if they survive, they will be blind and their families will be lost. It''s better to live than to die. And gray knows that the devil''s means are strange, so it''s impossible to give the beholder the chance to draw the vitality of these people and fight them again. Killing them in advance is the best choice. But the beholder didn''t notice this at this time. He looked at the surrounding sea of fire and gave a harsh laugh. "Although I''m good at fantasy, how can I say it''s also a hell devil? Hell fire, I also have a little, using fire in front of me, ridiculous mortals." When the beholder said that, a dark red flame suddenly jumped out above the big eye. The flame jumped down from the big eye and rose in the air. In the twinkling of an eye, the flame rose into a flame demon lion and roared at the fire. Naturally, the flame generated by Gray''s array is not an ordinary flame, but a magical flame based on his magic. However, it has no effect on the male lion in the face of the Hellfire at this time, and continues to collapse under the attack of the male lion. "It''s just a little fire of hell. It looks like a strong man in the outside world. Don''t be afraid to fuck him." Henrik shouted from behind. "The beholder doesn''t have the talent of fire. Even if he controls it, he can''t control too much. Maybe you can try to grab it directly." Greton''s eyes lit up and he said that Henrik had the potential to become an excellent partner. "Step back and let me come!" Gray strode forward, the magic array was shrinking with his progress, and those flames were gathering. Finally, the flaming flame rose into the sky and became a more dazzling existence than the sunset glow. Half the sky was dyed red, and the wonders here can be seen hundreds of miles away. Finally, the magic array was reduced to only 20 meters by gray, but the power was not reduced at all. The power of the flame in the magic array had reached a terrible level. Gray also had a layer of sweat on his head. Obviously, it was not easy to reduce the power of the arranged magic array. The flaming flames converged and finally turned into a fire dragon and jumped at the lion turned into hellfire. The things transformed by the flame have an impact on its power. Of course, it is not a decisive impact. It is just that if you know enough about the creatures transformed by yourself, you can be more handy in controlling their battles. Big eyes don''t know the lion gray doesn''t know, but he definitely knows a lot about dragons. He has killed two dragons and he is also a dragon. How can he not understand? So the red dragon as like as two peas, which he had made of the flame, was all the same, but the scales were just the same as him. But at that time, the red body became red, and the shape was shrunk, which was only three meters long. The fire dragon fought with the bear market. Gray controlled the fire dragon. The Dragon grabbed the Dragon Wing and tail, but he only drew with the lion. It has to be said that the fire of hell is really more powerful than his magic flame. If there is an extraordinary flame level, his magic flame should only be regarded as the lowest existence, because it is transformed by his magic and has no special ability. The fire of hell is a flame that can burn the soul. It is one of the standard configurations of demons. Of course, looking at the situation of beholders, the fire of hell is not strong. As Henrik said, there is only a trace. Gray was trying his best to suppress the hellfire. When he grabbed it, he suddenly saw an illusion. Although it was only a moment, the lion turned into Hellfire had torn off the dragon''s wings, smashed the dragon''s head with one claw and completely defeated it. Then the lion fell to the ground, roared, the ground cracked inch by inch, and Gray''s magic array failed. "Mortal, your weak resistance makes me very happy." The beholder smiled and drove the lion to gray. "Bitch, did you forget me?" A voice came. The big eye turned itself and saw only a flying arrow. On the arrow, it felt the familiar taste. Chapter 342 Henrik is deep in the essence of demon hunters. Those who can sneak attack will never be positive, and those who can do it will never be forced unless the plot needs it. Therefore, under his sneak attack, Mr. beholder bloomed white again. "Despicable fellow!" The beholder roared, but it was useless. More holy water entered the body than before. At this time, he was doomed. On the other side, after the Hellfire lion jumped up, gray suddenly had several ideas in his mind, and finally left a very reliable and in his interest. But once he fails, he may lose a good magic equipment. The worry about the damage of magic equipment lasted only 0.01 seconds. In less than 0.01 seconds, he quickly took out his seal scroll from his backpack and spread it out to the male lion. The male lion is collected into the picture as if he were submerged in the water, but the fire of hell is not simple, even if it is only such a trace. Burn marks soon appeared on the scroll. Gray ignored Henrik and quickly applied fire prevention magic, energy suppression magic and other magic on the scroll to suppress the fire of hell and ensure that his scroll would not be damaged. After the last magic that cut off the spirit was attached to the seal scroll, the hell fire in it finally stopped. However, Gray was not in a hurry to check the Hellfire at this time. It''s more reliable to kill its original owner first. Henrik doesn''t know whether he can hold it or not? Looking at the big eye, it hasn''t hung up yet, but it''s also very sad. One eye has become full of holes, and the wounds are all burning. At this time, it is constantly swallowing the eyes stored on the disc, which are contributed by the town residents themselves. It should have been a part of the ceremony, but at this time, it has to eat them in order to save its life. The eye beads are integrated into the beholder''s body, and its wounds are constantly recovering. Henrik kept raising his crossbow, but he didn''t put holy water on it. As he said, it''s really expensive and rare. Basically, it can be taken out to protect life in case of danger. It''s too wasteful to use it on this monster who has to lose. Ordinary arrows can also cause damage to it, but the damage is not as good as holy water. Gray saw this, how can he tolerate it to continue to recover? Without saying a word, he swung a long gun and hit it. The goal is not big eyes, but the disc where it stands and those ordinary eyes. With a bang, the disc turned into pieces, and countless eyes directly turned into meat sauce. The beholder was angry, and then he ran away. "Wait, I will come back!" In the rubble under its body, a red array appeared and began to run. "This is the devil''s way back to hell. Interrupt it!" Henrik was well-informed, recognized what it was, and immediately made a sound to remind him. The beholder''s big eyes trembled, and the way back was interrupted. It was really finished, but another voice came, which made it relax a little. "Why interrupt it?" Yes, why interrupt it? Let''s separate here. Hello everyone. Next time I meet you, I''ll leave you a little consciousness to make you a noble hell devil. "Just kill it, and its body can also be used as spell casting material!" The voice of the devil''s despair made him feel very bad in an instant, like another holy light arrow. Are you the devil? It''s worse than the devil. How can you play with the devil so much? Gray had replaced his spear with a sword in the lake, wrapped in flames and slashed down with a sword. "Wait a minute, we can negotiate!" While stopping, the beholder released all his remaining strength and tried his best to stop the sword. Sure enough, gray didn''t stop to listen to it, but the sword was more fierce. Hiss! A cold arrow didn''t enter the beholder''s body, making its strength like a discouraged ball. It suddenly became weak and had no resistance. Gray''s sword was so powerful that it broke all its power, and then fell on the beholder. Although the beholder looks just a big eye and seems fragile, it is actually a hell creature. The skin film outside the eyes is also quite thick and full of toughness. However, it had no resistance at this time. Before long, it was directly split in two by a sword, and the hell channel under it was directly broken before it was formed. "Come on, put this thing away. It''s an important voucher for receiving the reward. A beholder, we''ve made a lot of money." Henrik ran over excitedly and said, squatting in front of the beholder''s body, his eyes turned into gold coins. Gray didn''t speak, but looked behind him. That was the place where the town residents knelt down to worship the beholder. At this time, there were only countless corpses. The tragic scene was a little better than the zombie siege gray saw. "It doesn''t matter. What we demon hunters have to do is to kill the source of the tragedy after the tragedy and prevent more tragedies. As for the tragedy, it''s not our responsibility." Henrik is very open. "It''s God''s responsibility. It''s said that God can know the past and future, and he doesn''t know why he doesn''t stop it." Gray nodded. He didn''t feel too guilty. When he started, he thought clearly. It''s just inevitable to be touched when he sees such a scene. "We haven''t received the task of the beholder. Are we going to give them the beholder''s body?" Gray asked, as Henrik had described before. If you complete the task without receiving the reward task, you need to give the monster material to the church. They will assess the task level and give the corresponding reward. Henrik shook his head. "It''s different." "Obviously, the whole town has become like this, including the church personnel. This is a major mistake of the church. They should thank us. If not, the disaster will spread and many people will suffer." "So we don''t have to give the beholder to them. They also pay us a reward according to the best treatment." "That''s good!" Gray nodded, just leave the beholder''s body. He also wanted to study the difference between the hell devil''s body and ordinary animals, and why the eyes could survive without mouth and nose. Moreover, after the research, the big eyes can also decompose some materials to deepen the understanding of hell and do their homework to deal with the Yan devil in advance. The elf flapped his wings and flew, his hands clenched in front of her chest, and the ethereal sound of nature came from her mouth. As the song sounded, there was a glittering radiance between the corpses, and finally gathered into a rainbow, circling around the elf and flying in all directions. "Gray, they''re thanking me!" The elf said happily. "Little jasmine is really powerful!" Gray praised. "We''ll go out later... Get out of here!" He wanted to go out to eat delicious food, but this situation was really inappropriate. It was easy to nausea, so he quickly changed his mouth. Carefully put the beholder''s body away in a box, and the rest of the things didn''t move. Greg planned to bury these people by magic, but Henrik said that the church needed to confirm the situation, and the church would deal with it properly, so he didn''t move. "By the way, gray, how did you get behind me? I remember you walked a long way?" When they got on the carriage and walked out of the town, Henrik asked their doubts. "Although it seems that we have gone a long way, in fact, we have been circling around those people since then. Basically, we have to go around twice in a round trip." Gray explained. After he left his magic mark on Henrik''s hand, he felt it when he walked through the town again. The straight line between them drew a circle when he moved. When he was halfway there, he felt Henrik not far from him. When he was halfway there, he made another circle before he saw Henrik. So when he goes around, the beholder actually creates two visions, one seen by Henrik and the other by himself. In this way, the two layers of illusion were superimposed together, forming a weak point here, which made him go back to break the illusion again. At that time, if he broke the illusion from other places, the difficulty would have to be improved by several grades. Chapter 343 church. Gray and Henrik received unprecedented courtesy. Without him, the abnormal Church in that small town also found out, but the people sent to explore were all in the sea, and there was no news. Now they have solved the problem of the town. Although they have not saved anyone, they have also solved the evil devil, except for their great trouble. Moreover, it is normal for the town to be shrouded in demons for a few days. If someone is really rescued, they have to doubt whether that person is a demon disguise. "Two, this is the gift of the Lord." The priest of the local church came with their pay, with a wrinkled old face with some sadness. Henrik took a look, a small bottle of pure high concentration holy water, a small bag of gold coins, and two silver crossbows. Holy water and gold coins are needless to say, but this silver crossbow and arrow is a powerful tool for eliminating demons made by the church. It has a miraculous effect against some evil monsters. Naturally, the two crossbows and arrows belonged to Henrik, while the holy water and gold coins belonged to gray. However, he did not agree with such a distribution. He stuffed the gold coins back and robbed a crossbow and arrow. It''s not for use, but for research. Even if you don''t have time to study now, you can study it slowly in the future. Anyway, interesting things can be collected first and can be put on the collection rack to dust, but you can''t do without them. "Just smear the holy water directly. There''s no need to use this special arrow." Gray said, "here are the gold coins. Go and talk to some more young ladies." "It''s no use holding it." Henrik said with a little grievance that he liked the two crossbows and arrows very much, but the gold coins were also very fragrant, and what Gray said was reasonable. The battle yesterday was too terrible. It was necessary to talk to two young ladies. "Of course it works." Gray shrugged, pushed Henrik away and looked at the priest. "Is there any information about the Yanmo?" "Sorry, we have been overwhelmed by this devil. The information of Yan devil is only seven or eight days ago. You can have a look." The priest took out a document and gave it to him. "Thank you." After getting the information, gray didn''t intend to go, "father, can you tell me about the magic eye? I''m more interested. " The priest nodded. It''s no surprise. It''s common for demon hunters to know their opponents. "So what do you want to know?" "For example, how did the beholder come to the world? I remember when the church gave us the task of hunting the Yan devil, it said that only the Yan devil came to the world with the arrogant demon king." Gray asked softly, tapping his fingers slowly on his thigh. "This is our mistake. We speculate that the devil should be summoned from hell by Yan devil at some cost, but we guarantee that it will not succeed again." The priest''s eyes flashed with pure light and said firmly. "That''s good!" Gray continued to ask about hell, such as Hellfire. "The fire of hell is the fire of sin, which can burn the soul and sin. The reason why the wicked go to hell is not only because there are demons in hell, but also the eternal fire of hell, which will burn their sin and soul." "Then will the fire of hell grow because of sin and soul? Just like ordinary flame and firewood, human sin and soul are the fuel of the fire of hell?" Gray asked with flashing eyes. "Of course not. Fire can make people feel pain, but pain is not the firewood of fire, so the fuel of hell fire is not sin and soul." The priest shook his head and denied Gray''s speculation. Henrik''s eyes were strange. He just saw Gray''s face. "If the priest answers that his soul and sin can be used as firewood to make the fire of hell grow, those who do evil will be unlucky?" He knew there was a hell fire in Gray''s hand, and he told him he could stop it. In fact, he just said casually at that time, how can the hell fire of hell demons be so easy to intercept? Who knows he really succeeded in the end. Sure enough, gray looked disappointed when he heard the priest''s words. The priest added, "but I haven''t seen the fire of hell. It''s all recorded in the church. If you want to understand the fire of hell, you''d better study it from the devil yourself." "Many demons have the means to control Hellfire, but they are different in strength. Killing dozens of demons, Hellfire should be able to study something." The priest smiled happily. His purpose was very simple. He wanted gray to kill the devil. No matter how much, he was very happy to kill the devil anyway. "I see." Gray nodded and looked at Henrik. "Since there is no trace of Yan devil here, we should go." Henrik was stunned. Didn''t he just say to ask him to talk to some beautiful women? Why did he change his mind now? "All right." Now the team is mainly composed of gray. Except that gray doesn''t know how to let Henrik come forward, many things should listen to gray. This is probably his strong habit, and Henrik also knows that gray is strong. He is the main force in forming the team, and gray has a lot of money. Naturally, he has no desire to resist. Henrik''s mind is very simple, hunting monsters to make money, drinking and eating meat, accompanied by beautiful women, life is enough. Others, don''t care. I said goodbye to the priest. Although I saw that the priest had something else to do, neither of them mentioned it. The Yan devil has not been solved. If I take the task again, they will not be tired to death? Henrik is for money, but he doesn''t want to turn himself into a machine for making money and fighting. Gray is to see this magical world. Having a goal is enough. There is no need to take on more tasks. As for money, he didn''t bother to look at it unless a lot of gold coins were put in front of him¡¤¡¤¡¤ Well, why is there a silver coin beside the carriage? Who lost it? Gently picked up the silver coins and put them into the backpack. They got on the carriage. The carriage slowly left the town, but gray in the carriage took out a picture scroll. There are two things in the picture scroll, one is a face with broken qualifications, the other is a small flame the size of a finger. The flame is in the upper part of the scroll, and the fragmented face is in the lower part of the scroll. The two do not touch each other. The broken face is the ghost face that gray caught at the beginning. After some research, the ghost face has been broken. When he collected the hell fire yesterday, the hell fire was very violent at the beginning. At that time, the broken ghost face was nearly broken. If it wasn''t for the seal scroll, the ghost face might disappear directly. Under Gray''s control, broken faces and flames appeared in his hands, floating in the air. The temperature inside the carriage began to rise, and gray sent the broken ghost face to the fire of hell. But the fire of hell didn''t react. Instead, the ghost face was directly burned into smoke by the fire of hell. Gray frowned. It was so obvious that the soul had no effect on hellfire. If you have a chance, you''d better look at the church''s collection. Maybe you can find the secret about Hellfire in it. It''s decided. After completing the task, I''ll replace my share with books in the church. I believe the church will not refuse. The rewards provided to demon hunters are very precious, but it''s not difficult to print a few books. The church knows how to choose. Chapter 344 The demon hunting time passed quickly. Half a month later, they came to a country called Moldavia. They followed Yan devil all the way here and almost met Yan devil several times. Unfortunately, this guy seems to have the same destination. He can''t stay in the same place for a long time. They are a few steps late every time. Moreover, the Yan devil''s route is also running around the world, and there is no law at all. The only certainty is that its goal is in the West. Although the track of its movement is irregular, it has been moving towards the West on the whole, and it has not stopped at all. If not, they won''t catch up with it every time. However, the Yan devil is not just on his way. The reason why he shows his trace along the way is that he can''t control his desire and always wants to swallow the soul of mortals, resulting in many incidents. Why is it a small town? There''s no way. The Yan devil doesn''t go to the big city at all, because the power of the church in the big city is too great, it''s easy to go back. The carriage stopped in front of a hotel. Henrik knocked on the door. "Here we are, gray." Gretel took the sleeping elf out of the carriage, looked up at Henrik, saw that he didn''t mean to enter the hotel together, and immediately said nothing, "are you going to the brothel again?" "How can I say that? I''m just going to prepare for the elimination of demons. You know, good or bad mood also has a great impact on our state of hunting demons." Henrik said seriously. Gray shrugged and walked into the hotel. Henrik would say this every time he asked when he was going to the brothel. He was tired of listening to it. In the store, someone was sleeping on his stomach behind the counter. Gray came forward and tapped, "boss, stay in the store!" The man looked up vaguely. Gray found that it was just a child in his teens, wearing a big hat and looking like an adult. "Would you like breakfast and dinner?" The child is vague. Gray immediately shook his head. Along the way, he tried the hotel things several times and couldn''t get in, so he didn''t need these services anymore. After paying the money, the child led gray to the door of a room, gave him the key and gave him a serious warning, "remember, strangers, the doors and windows must be closed. No matter what you hear at night, never open the doors and windows and don''t have any curiosity." "OK!" Gray agreed very happily, but he wondered what made these people suspicious. The town looked very normal. However, it is not difficult to understand that something strange happened where the devil walked. "Gray, what will happen?" The elf sat up and asked curiously. Gray shook his head. "I don''t know. Let''s see at night and catch any monsters." "OK, catch all the monsters." Along the way, although there were no major events, there were many small events, such as mutant hungry wolves, birds that prey on livestock and fish monsters in the river. They caught them. The elves had a good time. At night, gray frowned to finish what he was doing. It''s not that he was disturbed, but that he failed again. After research, he found that the holy water is not given by the gods of the church, but condensed by the holy see in its own way. The holy power filled in it is not the power of gods, but the yearning of mortals for light and the power of faith with a bright atmosphere. The power of faith is not lacking, and it is the pure power refined in the furnace of faith. It is more pure than the power of faith in holy water, but it can not be transformed into something like holy water. Several attempts ended in failure. Gray looked back and saw the elf sitting upright on the bed. In front of him was a screen changed by silly girl, playing a movie. Suddenly, there were several knocks outside the window. Gray and the elf turned their heads and saw a black shadow on the window. They couldn''t see clearly what it was, but there was about a human figure. But this is the second floor. There is no other place outside the window. It''s a wonder to have a personal shadow. Gray understands that this is probably why the child warned him not to open the windows and doors. There are monsters here. Looking at each other, they silently closed the movie. Gray turned the silly girl into a bracelet, put her wrist on, and asked aloud, "who?" But the shadow outside did not answer, but knocked on the window every few minutes. Finally, it grew faster and faster, which meant a bit of impatience. "Gray, let''s open the window and let him in." The elf is not timid, and he has never seen any loss with gray. He is not afraid of that thing outside. He thinks gray can beat it. "Good!" Gray was going to see if it could be blocked by doors and windows, or if it could break through the window directly, but the elf said there was no need to study it. Just let him in. How strong can a monster who enters someone''s room and knocks at the door? A ring on his hand was like an eye, and a slight invisible light flashed, and the room suddenly changed. Gray and the elf disappeared from the room, and in front of the desk, there was a middle-aged man who was writing hard. With a soft sound, the window where the figure was being knocked opened a gap, and a light in the room squeezed out of the gap. The figure outside was stunned for a moment, and then a pair of pale hands squeezed in from the crack of the window. The window gradually opened to reveal the appearance of the shadow outside. The first thing they saw was a ghost face, which showed that it had been blistered, the face was pale and swollen, and the facial features were ferocious and distorted. The evil ghost quickly turned his eyes and scanned the room. Then his eyes stopped on the middle-aged man who was writing at the desk. His ugly face showed a terrible smile and climbed into the room with his hands and feet. When he entered the room, they saw that his legs were not human legs, but like frogs, with suction cups on the soles of his feet. Maybe he used to stick it outside with this kind of thing. Thinking of this, Gray was suddenly stunned, "isn''t this thing a ghost?" Before, he felt the cold smell outside and saw the other party floating outside. He thought it was a ghost. Now, the other party seems to have an entity, not a ghost. He didn''t do much research on ghosts. At present, the only ghost he saw was the ghost face of the mud monster, and it was not a pure ghost, but the human soul eroded by the mud and enslaved by the mud. Moreover, it is learned from the information of the holy see that ghosts also have many forms, and the blue ghost face is only one of them, so they admit their mistakes at the beginning. However, we can''t say it''s definitely not a ghost now, because the Holy See records that many ghosts have no entities, but they can''t do what ghosts can do, such as going through the wall. Instead, they need to open the door to enter the house as before. Some even look like ordinary people and need to be invited to enter the house. Chapter 345 The frog leg monster slowly approached the middle-aged man''s back, but he was not in a hurry to do anything. Instead, he blew a breath at his neck like a prank. But the middle-aged people feel like taste and continue to write something. The monster was curious. His legs turned into slender bamboo poles, and his head reached up to see what the other party had written. But it looked as like as two peas, and a sudden glance of surprise came from a single thing like it. The eyes were still spinning, staring curiously at it. Brush! The monster grabbed as like as two peas and then grabbed it, and it would tear it up. But then the middle-aged man turned around and a face of the same appearance appeared again. "What are you doing?" The middle-aged man with a monster face smiled ferociously. "Maybe you want to be one of us." The monster in the paper also laughed. His hands stretched out from the paper and grabbed the monster''s arm. "Die!" The monster roared and tore the paper with both hands, but the paper was particularly tough. No matter how hard it tried, the paper was not damaged at all. The monster in the paper has climbed out slowly, half of his body is pasted on the real monster, hehe smiles, "don''t be afraid, we are the same." "Yes, let''s play together." The middle-aged man who stood up also smiled and said that the frog''s legs jumped after the retreating monster. The monster wants to throw away the paper and run away, but the monster inside has firmly grasped its arm. "Ah ~!" The monster gave a vague roar, the gecko broke his hands like a broken tail, and then a pair of slightly smaller arms grew out again, pulling the window to escape. But at this time, the window has been sealed, and the monster can''t open it no matter how hard it takes. The monster was desperate and waved its claws to die with two monsters like itself, but its claws easily tore open the bodies of the two monsters, but the other party''s injury will soon recover. "Why hit me? We''re a family." "As like as two peas, we can''t believe in the same thing. We are brothers who have been separated from each other for many years." "We only let you in when you knocked on the window. We came in like this before. It was brother who opened the window for me." The paper monster said, then pointed to the middle-aged monster and motioned that he was the big brother. "Big... Big brother?" The monster was even more incredible. His ugly face was full of stupid words, and he forgot to resist for a moment. Two monsters entangled it from left to right, "yes, we are the brothers of a mother''s compatriots. You see, we all look the same. We are not brothers. Who are brothers?" "Do you remember our mother?" Asked the paper monster. The monster shook his head and said, "I woke up from the water and haven''t seen my mother." "That''s right. We haven''t met either. Do you think we''re the same? We''re really brothers." The middle-aged monster vowed. "Do you remember us?" The paper monster asked again. The monster shook his head. The middle-aged monster laughed, "we are the same. Alas, look at so many similarities between us, aren''t we brothers?" "We are brothers!" The monster was convinced and said firmly that his ugly face was somewhat ugly and cute. Paper Monster: "brother!" Middle aged Monster: "brother!" Monster: "brother!" The three monsters hugged each other tightly. At the head of the bed, the two invisible monsters were looking at them. The elf raised his head, "this monster doesn''t seem very smart." Gray was also confused. He swore that he really just wanted to play with a whim. I didn''t expect to lame the monster like this. "Big... Probably." Gray said speechlessly that he was embarrassed to kill the monster like this. "Gray, ask him where his home is. Let''s find the baby." The elf said happily that she liked to risk looking for a baby with gray best. Gray nodded. Opposite, the three brothers who hugged and wept raised their heads. The middle-aged monster, as the eldest brother, took the lead in saying, "brother, I don''t know where you live. The eldest brother wants to go to your house to see if there are any treasures. In order to prevent them from being taken away by bad guys, the eldest brother helps you keep them." "Thank you, brother." The monster was moved and said, "but we don''t have any treasures. I''ll invite eldest brother to eat fish." The monster opened his mouth and reached in to take out something. The middle-aged monster quickly stopped, grabbed the monster''s chin and lifted it up. "Ka!" I don''t know whether the monster''s teeth are too sharp or the monster''s arm is too fragile. Just lift it, the monster''s arm will be directly broken and swallowed by itself. "Your heart is appreciated, but I''m not hungry now." The monster turned to look at the paper monster. "I''m not hungry!" Under the illusion, gray looked at the elf, "it has no baby." "I knew it at first sight." Gray was not disappointed. After the monster appeared, he not only played with it by using the illusion, but also noticed its breath. There was no smell of treasure. You know, as a qualified dragon, he is still very sensitive to treasure. I just want to see if there are other treasures, such as something that looks worthless but useful. But no. "Brother, let''s eat people." The monster suggested, "let''s knock on their windows, scare them, and then eat them." "Why scare them?" The middle-aged monster said curiously. "Then they will be more delicious, don''t you know?" The monster was surprised, and suddenly the monster''s nose moved, "brother, what delicious food do you have here?" "What?" Gray raised his eyebrows. Can the monster still find him? His magic was not practiced in these days. Before, he used to exercise his mental power by relying on the book of illusion, and he had long been very familiar with the manufacture of illusion. At that time, he could only make and exercise himself in the phantom book. After he got the beholder''s body, he forged it into a magic prop with a belief furnace, that is, the ring with the ring face as the eye on his hand. The so-called system product must be a high-quality product. The function of belief furnace is very powerful. Under Gray''s control, the ring forged with the power of faith is also a fine product, which retains the ability of beholders to create illusion. In order to study the curse power of beasts, he used Warcraft as an experiment to extract the mysterious power of them. This idea was thought up at that time. After continuous experiments, relatively perfect forging methods have been obtained, but many are semi-finished products. Only this ring is the most successful one, which can be said to be the accumulation of continuous failures. Under Gray''s control, this ring can''t directly create the illusion of a small town like the beholder before, but it''s not a problem to deceive the monster in this room. And he hid the smell of himself and the elf with a border. The monster may find them very small through the smell. When it entered, gray found that the monster was not powerful, but more powerful than ordinary people. In addition, it looked a little chic, so he could start with ordinary people. And its brain is not too smart to find them, and it doesn''t seem to have found them. So what does the monster smell? Chapter 346 The monster sniffed around the room like a dog and finally stopped in one place. There was a glass of water, which gray used to try to make holy water. Before he succeeded, the monster knocked on the window, and gray didn''t put it away. I saw the monster put his nose in front of the water cup, took a deep breath, and his face showed an intoxicated look. In Gray''s eyes, the scene in the room is not so simple. Although he did not succeed in making holy water, he did melt a little faith into the water, but he did not have the effect of restraining evil like holy water. In his eyes, the monster took a breath and swallowed all the little power of faith dissolved in the water. The monster who swallowed a little of the power of faith seems to have reduced his forehead edema, but he is approaching the image of a normal person. And the eyes are also flexible, and the IQ is also approaching normal people. "Gray, what is it eating?" The elf couldn''t see the power of faith. He only saw the monster inhale into the water cup, so he was curious. Gray explained that the monster still didn''t stop. Even if gray felt that there was no power of faith in the water, the other party was still breathing in, knew it was good for him, and instinctively wanted to absorb more. In the end, perhaps there was no harvest for a long time. The monster was impatient. He picked up the water cup and poured all the water into his stomach. The monster turned and looked at the middle-aged monster. His small eyes were full of longing. "Brother, is there anything else?" £¨¡¥¦ê¡¥£© "What you just drank is the master''s baby. The master will not let you go." The middle-aged monster said with fear on his face. "Who is the master? What is the master? " The monster asked ugly. "It''s me!" Gray scattered to cover up his illusion, stood up and looked at the monster with bright eyes. "Brother, there is a man here. Let''s eat him." The monster looked at the other two monsters and suggested very sincerely. Gray waved his hand and the two monsters dissipated directly. "Your two brothers have been arrested by me. If you don''t want them to die, listen to me." Gray threatened solemnly. Who knows, the monster''s face suddenly became fierce and rushed at him, "I want to avenge my brother." "It''s really not very clever." With a sigh, gray grabbed the monster with one hand and pressed it directly on the ground. The other hand lit a raging flame and put it in front of the monster. "If you resist again, I''ll burn you." The monster continued to struggle. Gray covered the flame on it and the flame came. The monster finally knew that it was afraid, but it was not begging for mercy, but a more violent struggle. "Eat you!" The monster''s mouth was as wide as a water tank, trying to swallow gray in one bite. A rotten stench came. Gray was so frightened that he threw a fireball directly into its mouth. The flame burned the monster''s mouth and throat. Its roar was also black smoke with a trace of flame. Gray finally found that not too smart monsters don''t mean it''s easy to clean up. Smart monsters also know how to talk about conditions, but not smart monsters only know how to fight blindly. He thought for a moment that perhaps only other stick methods could subdue such a mindless monster, so he took out a stick and pumped hard, "do you accept?" When the monster was not convinced, gray continued to smoke. The first time he beat ten times and asked again, and the second time he beat twenty times and asked again, increasing in turn. At the end of the fight, Gray was tired, and the monster no longer roared. He shrank on the ground and shivered, making a whine. "Disobedience?" Gray finally asked. The monster didn''t speak and didn''t roar again. "Well, I''ll treat you as convinced." Gray nodded. "You''ll follow me later. You can do whatever I ask you to do." The monster hummed twice and didn''t answer. Gray continued to beat again. Facts have proved that the baton method is very effective. After several rounds of beating, the monster said that as long as he doesn''t beat it, gray will be his big brother in the future. Gray said that the big brother had something and was beaten again. The monster changed its name to the master. Gray was very satisfied with the monster. He took out a small bottle and took out a drop of liquid. This is holy water, low concentration. But even if it is low concentration, as soon as it appears in the room, the monster immediately shows panic. It keeps retreating, and finally shrinks to the corner of the room and continues to shiver. "There''s something you like in it. Eat it." Gray kindly sent the drop of holy water to the monster and waited for it to absorb the power of faith. But the monster was just scared and didn''t dare to look at the holy water in front of him. "Eat, it''s good for you to eat the power of faith." Gray urged, but it just didn''t move. After waiting for a while, gray also understood that the monster also belongs to a kind of Yin evil monster. It is naturally restrained by the holy water and dare not eat it. After thinking about it, gray turned the melting pot of faith into the size of a palm. This drop of holy water was sent into the melting pot of faith. Before long, the power of faith in the holy water was purified and turned into the purest power of faith without any impurities. The purified holy water no longer has the power to hurt evil and delusion, leaving only the purest power of faith without any redundant attributes. Then he sent the drop of water to the monster. It was really excited. It was just afraid of gray. After looking at him and making sure it was for itself, he couldn''t stop eating. The holy water enters the monster''s belly, and the power of faith in it quickly integrates into its body. The place hurt by gray is also recovering rapidly, and its own strength has improved. Gray doesn''t care. Absorbing such a little faith can make progress, which only means that the monster itself is not strong. But the difference between the power of faith in the holy water and the power of ordinary faith made him care more. The difference between the two is actually the impurities refined by gray, which are the thoughts of believers who believe in God for the light. Now it seems that it is these thoughts that make the holy water have magical effects. The so-called belief is poisonous, which means that once too many impurities and thoughts gather, they will change back to have an unknown impact on the absorber. But now, some aspects of the purest power of faith are not as good as the power of faith with impurities. Although the power of faith with miscellaneous thoughts cannot be absorbed, it can have other effects. The purest power of faith is true. No matter who, God or devil, can absorb it as long as it can be obtained. Even monsters can use it to improve their strength. Thinking of this, gray also knew that the idea of making holy water could be eliminated, because all the power of his faith would be directly captured by the furnace of faith, and then directly refined, leaving him the purest power of faith. Maybe you can try to build your own gods in a certain world, and then absorb the power of faith with gods. Maybe you can get special things like holy water. But the world is not good. He dares to set up a statue. The holy see is afraid that it will call on him soon and destroy him as a heresy. If the church can''t destroy him, it''s not impossible to directly lower the thugs from above. At least not in this place. Maybe you can try some places where the Holy See has not preached yet. His thoughts diverged, gray thought more and more, and finally nodded thoughtfully. Chapter 347 When the monster saw the hateful man looking at him, he seemed to be fixed. He moved slightly in the corner, stared at the window, wanted to escape, but he was afraid of being caught and beaten. After waiting for a while, the hateful man was still thinking and his eyes were no longer on himself. He quietly moved his body and wanted to leave. "Ha!" Before it left, a small figure suddenly jumped in front of it. The small figure was wearing a sophisticated Armor Helmet, guarding the whole body, and stopped it with a small Knight Sword in his hand. It was the elf who stopped it. She showed her figure and looked at the monster fiercely, "don''t run, or ask gray to hit you!" "Eat you!" Seeing this little thing, the monster was not afraid at all, and its limited brain did not support it. Without much thought, he opened his mouth and bit at the elf. Bang! The monster''s head hit the floor heavily. The back of its head was pressed by one hand, then lifted and pressed down heavily. After several times, the monster''s head was terrible. "No, master, spare your life!" The monster is afraid. If it goes on like this, even if it is no longer a human, its head is rotten, and naturally it can''t live. Under the threat of life, even if your head is not very smart, you know you should beg for mercy at this time, otherwise your life will be lost. Gray wanted to keep it to do some experiments. Naturally, he wouldn''t really kill it. After a lesson, he didn''t care. However, the monster was not convinced. Gray didn''t want to spend all his time on preventing it from escaping. He directly engraved a magic mark on it and told it that he could sense its position. If he escaped, he would be killed if he caught it. Then, he used the illusion to turn the two brothers he had just recognized into ashes, and used the flame to make an example. Sure enough, the monster was honest when he saw this. Gray did what he asked. He squatted in the corner without telling him to reduce his sense of existence as much as possible. Gray was too lazy to care about it at this time. He turned the melting pot of faith into the size of a washbasin and took out the seal picture of hell fire. Hellfire information he has exchanged several books from a church in a big city through several completed tasks. The Holy See thought that demon hunters should know their opponents, and this time they had an urgent task to hunt and kill the hot demons who escaped from hell. Naturally, it opened the door and carefully found him some useful books instead of prevaricating with some nonsense books. From these books, gray got some useful information, and then made experiments based on this information. With today''s flash of light, he has found a way to take the Hellfire for his own use. There are two safer ways for him. The first is to turn himself into a hell creature. Powerful hell creatures can control some Hellfire, and gray thinks he can also control it. The second is to make the Hellfire change, turn it into a non pure Hellfire, and eliminate some of its characteristics, so that even if it is not a hellish creature, it can control it. Of course, the second method may make Hellfire lose some characteristics and not as powerful as before. But instead of turning himself into a hell creature, gray resolutely chose the latter approach. Even if some characteristics are lost, the fire of hell is much stronger than his magic flame. Before, a trace of flame can resist Gray''s array. When he nourishes it, it is a powerful means. However, how to get rid of some of these characteristics is somewhat difficult for gray. He has not obtained his method through many experiments. Today, he uses the belief furnace to refine holy water and eliminate its impurities, which makes him feel a little. That drop of holy water is refined in the furnace of faith, and the water does not decrease at all, but the impurities of ideas in the power of faith are refined. So gray had a whim that refining water with fire could do no harm to water. Can refining fire with flame work? Originally, his idea was to constantly wash the fire of hell with his own magic, wash away some of them and make them contaminated with his own breath. In the future, he can accept and use it more smoothly. But now that he had an idea, he didn''t mind experimenting first. It just takes a few days and some faith. Thinking of these, gray shook the picture scroll, and the hell fire came out, floating quietly in the air. He stretched out his hand to hold it in his hand, opened the furnace of faith, took a breath, and put the hell fire into the air. Cover the furnace of faith, and gray puts his spirit into it. The furnace is a reward item of the system. It belongs to him completely. There is no need to worry about being burned by the flame inside. In the melting pot of faith, a trace of Hellfire is surrounded by a transparent nothingness flame and receives the calcination of nothingness flame. In the fire of hell, a trace of black fog was calcined, and then directly dispersed without leaving a trace. Half an hour later, the fire of hell has changed from black red to red red. Gray''s induction has lost the characteristics of hell. Even the most powerful devil in hell will say that the flame has nothing to do with the fire of hell. Take out the flame from the inside. The red flame is falsely held in the palm of his hand. Gray injects magic into it. The flame soars sharply, and a pillar of fire instantly opens a hole in the top. "No, I didn''t control it. I just injected energy into it and made it explode." Gray frowned. "I must really turn it into something that belongs to me, just like my magic. I can control it and do anything I want." Gray has always believed that uncontrolled things are actually weaknesses, which are easy to be caught. Only things under his complete control can be used at will. Put it into the furnace of faith again. This time, it is no longer calcined, but slowly cultivated with spiritual power, moistening things and silently connecting itself with the flame. This is also an application skill of spiritual power. It is just a general thing, but it does not need such trouble. It is also necessary for some intangible and intangible special things to be collected for their own use. The reason why I didn''t do this before is that those black substances in the fire of hell have the effect of infecting the spirit and amplifying the desire in my heart. Moreover, the flame at that time could also burn spiritual power. Now, after forging, it is much more gentle. Such means can be used. With this method, the first step is particularly important. It is necessary to establish a weak connection between the two. As long as this practice is established, it will be successful. Later, it will be cultivated slowly, and naturally it can be used freely. As for the expansion of the flame, gray is not in a hurry. He already has a way. Now it is important to accept the flame first, otherwise the expansion of the flame will increase the difficulty of accepting it. For the time being, gray gathered his spirit, sat down at the head of the bed and didn''t do anything else. He kept silent and did the first step first. Chapter 348 Henrik woke up from the warm quilt, reached out and touched his arm, got up and dressed. Went to the window and looked at the sky. It was already 90 o''clock in the morning. Henrik was a little surprised. Usually, gray must have called him long before. Why did he get a good sleep today? In doubt, Henrik walked out of the brothel and directly towards the hotel. "Hey, my friend came to check in last night..." explained the person he was looking for and watched the little boy take him outside Gray''s room. "As I told him last night, don''t open the doors and windows when there is something at night." The child looked at the door in fear, "but he certainly didn''t listen to me. If something happened, it''s none of my business. It''s all his own reason." "Why can''t you open the doors and windows?" Henrik said curiously. He didn''t worry much about Gray''s safety. Instead, he was more curious about the reason why he couldn''t open the doors and windows. "Many people who heard the knock on the door mysteriously disappeared after opening the doors and windows. There are no people alive or dead." The boy whispered, as if afraid of being heard by someone. "Well, how did you know that the other party disappeared after opening the doors and windows? Aren''t they all missing? " Henrik said strangely. The boy was stunned and said, "I don''t know. Everyone says so, and so does the priest." This time Han Henrik nodded his approval. If he was a priest, he could really judge what they were missing according to some clues. "Well, it''s none of your business. Go down!" Henrik waved his hand, sent the boy down, and knocked on the door himself. "There was a lot of noise here last night. It seemed that something was fighting and the floor banged." The boy went to the stairs, looked back and gave a hint again, and then ran away quickly. "Is there any movement?" Henrik touched his chin and guessed, "that guy won''t have caught that monster, or just kill it?" No wonder he guessed like this, because in previous places, if there were monsters, gray could always meet them for various inexplicable reasons. Now it is not impossible for monsters to come to the door directly. Generally speaking, the standard process for demon hunters to hunt monsters should be to go to the church one by one to inquire about information and accept tasks one by one to find and kill monsters one by one and receive rewards one by one. Or directly release the mission to the church and give them information to hunt monsters. When gray came here, he became a monster. Hearing the news of the monster, he inexplicably met the monster and killed the monster. Henrik went to pick up the task. They went to the church to receive the reward. If he expected well, even now it is the same situation. After waiting outside the door for a while, no one came to open the door. Henrik thought something was wrong. Did gray really capsize in the gutter? After knocking again, he decided that if no one came to open the door again, he would break in directly. "Why?" Inside the door, a crisp female voice came out. Henrik naturally heard that it was an elf and knew that nothing had happened to gray. "It''s me. Hasn''t gray got up yet?" In the room, the elf looked back. Gray was still sitting on the bed, holding the furnace of faith in his hands, closed his eyes and meditated. There was no movement. After thinking about it, the elf didn''t know what Gray was doing, but also knew that he couldn''t be disturbed at this time, so he said to the outside world, "he has something, you wait!" "OK, I''ll come back to him later." Knowing that gray had something rather than something, Henrik didn''t insist on entering the room, so he turned and left. In other words, I thought Gray was in trouble, so I hurried over. Now he hasn''t even had breakfast. In the room, another hour later, gray suddenly opened his eyes. With bloodshot eyes, he looked at the furnace in front of him. As soon as he lifted it with one hand, he opened the furnace of faith. The furnace of faith opened, a golden red flame jumped out of the mouth of the furnace, gray caught it with one finger, and the flame began to dance on his fingertips. "Many characteristics related to hell have disappeared. It''s not appropriate to call it hell fire again. Give you a new name." Looking at the flame beating with his heart on his fingertips, Gray was happy. Half a month''s efforts have finally yielded results. After thinking about it, gray has several options, such as new hell fire, world hell fire, SP hell fire, God hell fire. Finally, gray is going to ask the elf for advice. As soon as the elf heard that the flame was particularly powerful, his eyes lit up, "is this fire fun? Is it especially fragrant to barbecue with it?" "Uh..." Gray doesn''t know what to say. The fire is too fierce. It''s not necessarily a good thing for barbecue. How can it be more delicious if it''s lightly roasted and pasted? However, some food materials may not be cooked in the general flame. You can cook them with these powerful flames, and you can do better, so nodded, "it''s true." "That''s called food flame." Little Molly said with great momentum holding her fist. Gray naturally refused. The name was a little tacky. It didn''t sound loud at all. When you think about fighting with others in the future, they reach out and ask for a move. It''s not easy to hear about the real sun fire, hell fire and lightning fire. As a result, they shout: "food flame!" In that scene, before the momentum starts, you will lose three points. Maybe you can laugh your opponent to death. Looking at the belief furnace, gray had an idea. The flame was forged from the belief furnace, and the belief furnace was the systematic reward for his previous achievements. So without much thought, he named the flame divine fire directly, which is simple and easy to understand. He also hopes that one day it may really become the flame of the gods. Hearing that gray determined the name of the flame as divine fire, the elf turned his mouth and wrapped his fingers together, "what a delicious flame." Gray ignored her, and the elf said about Henrik coming to him. "Go eat first." Gray glanced and noticed the monster squatting in the corner, but he had been paying attention to the flame and didn''t notice the guy. With a flick of his finger, the divine fire fell into the belief furnace, which turned into a pendant and hung on his chest. We have established a connection. In the future, we only need to accumulate and raise it slowly. In the future, we can collect it into our body and use it completely according to our own wishes. Income in the melting pot of faith is not only convenient for cultivation, but also nourished by the power of faith to make it grow slowly. Look at the monster again. Gray will show the picture scroll of the thing that has no seal and include it. After breakfast and meeting Henrik, they went to the church to get the task, got the reward, and went on. However, gray didn''t sleep all night and kept a flame. He was mentally tired. He fell directly into the car and began to make up for his sleep. Chapter 349 An unknown village, where people have lived here for generations and live a peaceful and happy life. There are not many people in the village, but they are very devout to God. The people in the village are also very devout believers. The church has specially built a tall church here, which is larger than that in many small towns, to show the gift of God. Today, a stranger walked into the village. This is a very strange person. At the first sight of him, everyone will unconsciously form an impression that he is cruel and difficult to get along with! The fact is that as soon as he entered the town, his eyes looked fierce and looked like he was going to eat people. "Who are you and what can I do for you in the village?" Such a person, the village naturally did not dare to let in, so someone soon came forward to stop him. "My name is fentos. I''m guilty. I heard that the church in your village can often hear the voice of God, so I come to repent to God!" Fentos showed his sharp teeth and smiled happily. He didn''t look like he felt guilty at all. Fentos''s teeth were sharp, not like ordinary people, but like fierce animals in the mountains. This smile added a bit of ferocity to his body. "Go and ask the priest!" A man gritted his teeth and said that he did not dare to decide without authorization and put the murderer into the village. "Don''t bother. I''ll see him." Fentos strode forward, not caring that the villagers were facing his sharp blade. The villagers are devout believers. Although this man looks ferocious, they don''t know who he is. At this time, even if the other party breaks in, they don''t dare to stab him with a sword. He forces them to retreat and finally come to the church door. There was a priest standing in front of the door. Seeing them coming, he waved to the villagers to get out of the way and looked at the ferocious man with a slight frown. "Do you want to confess your guilt, sir?" The priest is not an ordinary person, but also has some means. At this time, he can''t see through the man. The man has a fierce face, a fierce face, and a breath that makes him frightened. He became vigilant and prayed in his heart. "Yes, I''m guilty and heinous. I want to repent!" Fentos said to repent without sincerity. If only looking at his expression, everyone would think that he was saying: I want to kill, I want to eat. "Please come in!" The priest nodded, ignoring his expression, opened the door and invited him into the church. Without fear, fentos strode into the church. The rest of the villagers saw the man fierce, worried about an accident and wanted to follow him, but the priest stopped them and only selected five strong men with some skills to enter with themselves. Although the small village church is large, there is only a priest. If you need to do anything else, just recruit the villagers directly. The villagers are devout and are willing to help the church. The six people entered the church together, but they saw that nafentos had walked to the cross without authorization and was laughing. "Bold, devil of hell, dare to be presumptuous before God." When the priest came in, his face immediately changed and shouted loudly. It turned out that although he could not see the specific situation of fentos, he could feel a trace of devil breath on him. Therefore, he invited the king into the urn and wanted to suppress him with the help of the power of the church. But I didn''t expect the other party to be so arrogant and dare to run under the cross and face the power of God. "Hey, hey, they all said they came to repent. How can I know what sin I want to repent if God doesn''t come out to see me?" Fentos sneered. When the priest saw his fearless appearance, his anger soared. He directly communicated with the cross and asked the God to descend great power and judge the devil. When the cross sensed fentos, it was shining slightly. When the priest took the initiative to communicate, it was even more brilliant. The five big men also bullied themselves with weapons in order to deal with fentos. Fentos grinned and showed his sharp teeth. His clothes and skin fell off under the holy light, revealing his real body, but he was a hot devil with two horns on his forehead, feet like sheep''s feet, red as fire, and a trace of fire between his breathing. The Yan devil was tall and two meters away. At this time, he stood in front of the cross and faced the holy light. His skin was burning like a flame, emitting bursts of black smoke. However, Yan devil himself didn''t care, but laughed, "I didn''t expect that fentos could face God one day." Laughing, the Yan devil reached out and took out a small black ball. Without further nonsense, he threw it directly on the cross. The black power was as dense as ink, which immediately made the cross dark and the holy light no longer existed. The Yan devil reached out his hand, grabbed the cross and praised it. He felt the breaking wind behind him. He grabbed the cross and hit it with a backhand, fighting with the five big men. The Yan devil is tall and powerful. With one blow, the five people will fly out. However, the five are devout believers. Seeing the devil making trouble in the church, they are naturally not allowed. Even if they die, they should suppress the devil and protect God. When the priest saw what Yan devil had done, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. He couldn''t help exclaiming, "the power of falling angels?" As we all know, many powerful demon kings in hell are actually formed by the fall of angels. The power of falling angels is the power after the divine power of angels is polluted, which has the effect of polluting the power of holy light. At this time, it directly blocks the connection between church and heaven. Then I saw five big men flying by it. I knew that it was a powerful devil who came here and got the support of a fallen angel, that is, the demon king of hell. Also, I heard that it appeared in the world with the arrogant demon king. If there were no other demon king''s support, the arrogant demon king might not let it hitchhike to the world. But it doesn''t help much to understand this. Now he can only try to suppress the devil. It is said that after the Yan devil hit the five big men, they knocked over some arrangements and turned over to fight them again. The Yan devil sneered and wiped on the cross. The fire of hell lit up. The Yan devil held the flame cross and looked at several people coldly. "Listen to them. The souls of devout believers are more delicious. I don''t know whether it''s true or false. Let me try your souls of devout believers today. If they are delicious, I will repay you well." Yan devil''s rampant words angered several people, and immediately waved a sharp blade forward again. The priest also has dignified eyes, holds a Bible in his arms and recites words in his mouth. With his opening, no one had the holy light condensed, and their strength increased greatly. They drank angrily and killed the devil. However, the five people are not friars or paladins of the church after all. They have no special power. Even with the blessing of a priest, they can''t resist the Yan devil. Just one round, the five people fell back again. On the way, the Yan devil cross was thrown, and the five hell fires caught up. Only two people responded in time and broke the hell fire with weapons. The other three were directly burned, leaving only bones. After a few seconds, the bones turned into ashes. The Yan devil sucked at the three embers, showing his enjoyment, and then looked at several people, "the soul of the devout is really delicious. I fell in love with this feeling." Even the priest, seeing that his companion''s soul was swallowed by the devil, could not go to heaven, and could not help getting angry. But the Yan devil dared to do so. Naturally, he was fully confident. The remaining two people soon fell into his hands. There was only one priest left in the church. "Is your soul more delicious than others, you servant of God?" Yan devil smiled, strode to the priest and grabbed him with his palm. "The devil, where God looks, can''t let you be presumptuous." The priest''s eyes opened angrily, and he still fell to the ground from the Bible. His hands did not retreat but entered, and firmly grasped the outstretched hand of the Yan devil. "Really?" The Yan devil didn''t think so. He lit the fire of hell in his hand and wanted to burn the priest to ashes and swallow it. But at this time, the priest was also a masterpiece of holy light. His clothes turned into fly ash, and his eyes released two holy lights, which hit the Yan devil''s chest. The holy light on his body flowed from the priest to the Yan devil''s arm like water, turning his skin into scorched black. But only a few seconds later, the priest''s flesh and blood no longer existed, leaving only a vague soul. Yan devil was injured and was furious. He was about to swallow his soul to repair his injury. Unexpectedly, a white light fell from the top and took the priest''s soul away. "You can go. I will swallow the souls of all the people in this village and let them never go to heaven." The Yan devil roared, obviously very angry. The priest seemed to come down and die with him, but under the traction of the white light, he couldn''t make any action, and soon disappeared with the white light. Roar! With a roar, Yan devil waved a black cross, broke the church gate and rushed out. Outside the door, it was the villagers with various weapons who besieged the church. Obviously, they heard the movement in the church. "You all have to die!" Yan devil angrily rushed out towards a group of people. Chapter 350 "Did the devil change from a mouse? How do you know to run? " After searching for more than half a month, they chased from Moldavia to the junction of Transylvania and Moldavia, but they still didn''t catch up with the Yan devil. Henrik looked very angry. He said that this was the best prey he could run since he was a demon hunter. He also guessed whether this guy would run all over Europe in the end. In that case, he would rather give up his task and let others chase the hot devil. He couldn''t run. "Don''t lose heart, we''ll catch up with him soon." Gray sat on the top of the carriage to comfort, controlling a flame and dancing at his fingertips. When the carriage galloped, Henrik heard his words and his face was solemn. "In fact, I think this guy seems to have a special purpose, and he seems to be approaching his destination recently, so he acted more recklessly. He not only tempted some mortals to become servants of demons, but also created some monsters, which is really annoying." "The records in the church say that the Yan devil has no brain. Basically, when he comes to the world, he is killing and harvesting his soul. The Yan devil can hide all the way and has no big action for half a month. Naturally, he has his purpose. Maybe it is caused by a hell demon king." Gray recalled the information he had received from the church and followed Henrik''s train of thought. "Yes, if not, how could the arrogant devil bring it to the world?" Henrik nodded. "So we have to speed up, or it might do something big." "What about speeding up? The church can''t control its specific whereabouts. It doesn''t show its own trace just by the two of us, and we can''t find it. " Gray shook his head gently. The church is so powerful and spread all over Europe, but still can''t find the trace of the Yan devil. They can only follow the clues all the way. Naturally, they are helpless. "The church now focuses on Mephisto, and is unable to take into account the Yan devil. Compared with the Yan devil, once Mephisto acts, the damage will be 100 times more serious than the Yan devil, so they can''t let him go." Henrik explained for the church. This is also a matter of no choice. Anyone who meets the demon king of hell will not put most of his strength on a small minion. He must concentrate on dealing with the demon king first, and then deal with the small minion. "But they didn''t achieve anything with Mephisto, did they?" Gray shrugged. Naturally, he didn''t say much about what the church did. After all, the demon king was really terrible. It''s just that the Yan devil can''t accurately grasp the whereabouts information, which is a little too much. At least for now, Mephisto hasn''t made any action, and Yanmo has created many small monsters. These small monsters don''t hide so safely and are creating disasters everywhere. Therefore, gray seems that sending more forces to look for the trace of the Yan devil, killing it, and then concentrating all forces against Mephisto is also a way. Of course, the church may have other ideas, that is, what he doesn''t know and doesn''t make evaluation. Anyway, it can''t be changed now, and some ideas can only be ideas. They were still moving on. They passed a small town. From the last place, they knew that there was no trace of Yan devil and did not stop. They went straight to the next small town. However, it was not long before someone in the town rushed to catch up. After a long distance, he called out to them and asked them to wait a moment. When Henrik heard that someone was coming to chase them, he was confused and pulled the reins to stop slowly. The chaser rode to the side of the carriage, saw their costumes and asked, "are you a demon hunter chasing Yan demon?" The other church friar dressed up with a cross on his chest. Henrik didn''t hide it and nodded to show that he was. After confirming their identities, the friar said anxiously, "the LORD sent the oracle. The devil appeared in the small village of SANTONI and killed the whole village. Only the priest''s soul could escape and go to heaven." "What?" Both of them were shocked. Yan devil didn''t show up for a long time. Even if he did something, he just lured others to degenerate or turned something that was already on the edge of change into a monster. It was the first time to do it yourself. However, it directly killed hundreds of people in a village for the first time, which caused only a little less disaster than the previous beholders, but it was also shocking. "So the church hopes that you can kill or catch the Yan devil as soon as possible and hand it over to the Lord for judgment. Therefore, the Church decided to triple your reward." The friar gnashed his teeth and said, not for the triple reward, but for the small village of SANTONI. The small village of SANTONI is full of devout believers of the Lord. It is also at the junction of the two countries. It is well-known in Transylvania and Moldavia. This time, the Yan devil stepped directly on their faces. They are not far from the small village of SANTONI. They know more about the situation there, know how pious the people there are, and naturally they are more resentful of the Yan devil. "When did it happen that the Yan devil is still in the small village of SANTONI?" Henrik asked the key question directly. "The Oracle came half an hour ago. We don''t know how much time there is between them." Said the friar. "However, even if the Yan devil wants to kill hundreds of people, it is not so easy, and after it devours the souls of a large number of pious people, it can not turn into a human shape and hide again in a short time. The goal is very obvious. As long as you go to the village, it should not be difficult to find it. " Since the clues are confirmed, they won''t delay any more, "let''s start right away!" The carriage sped away, leaving the dust on the road. On the carriage, after learning about the situation of the small village of SANTONI, gray looked at the map in his hand and asked casually, "since the devil can come to the world and kill wantonly in the church, why doesn''t God send angels to kill him? Just one oracle. " "And the church got the Oracle for half an hour. Why didn''t it do it by itself, but waited for us to come. Did everyone in the church go to catch Mephisto?" "People are afraid of death. The people of the church know that they are not opponents of the Yan devil, and they will not die in vain. There are many restrictions on the entry of angels into the world." Henrik lightly explained, "as demon hunters, we are strong enough to destroy all monsters. We don''t need to ask anyone for help. Even the devil, we can destroy it ourselves." Gray nodded. Henrik''s idea is good. People still need to rely on themselves. Asking God to worship the Buddha depends on the face of the Buddha. Being strong is the security guarantee. No matter how pious the people in the small village of SANTONI are, God did not send angels to save them. The only one who was taken away is the priest of the church, and the souls of the others were all turned into food for the Yan devil. Not far from the small village of SANTONI, the two soon reached the location of the village. The scene here was even worse than that in the intelligence. The whole village was set on fire, covered with black ash, and there were no half people or bodies. The only human trace was the human ashes on the ground. Chapter 351 In the small village of SANTONI, Henrik stopped the carriage, took out their weapons and walked towards the church in the small village. Without him, the smell of hell demons on the other side of the church is too obvious to cover up. Gray was a little surprised. The guy finally stopped running. He thought he had to chase some way to find it. But then he was careful again. Yan devil sat in the church without scruples and waited for others. I''m afraid he also had confidence and needed to be careful. "The Yan devil is powerful. We don''t care if the waves are not wasted. All the weapons we need to use are smeared with holy water. We can also have more lethality for the Yan devil." At this time, they have two bottles of high concentration holy water. Although gray knows that with the power of his current beliefs, he is determined not to create holy water and other things, it is not necessary to adopt other methods in the future, so he doesn''t have to be too frugal when necessary. But that''s not urgent. Although the church doesn''t have much holy water, it still has some stock. It''s a big deal to do a few bounty tasks after using it up and exchange a few bottles. Gray also found that there are many monsters in Europe. As long as you have a heart, you don''t have to worry about the bounty task. So after Henrik suggested, without hesitation, he took out two bottles of holy water, threw one bottle to Henrik, wiped the other on his sword in the lake, and finally left a small half bottle. Henrik carefully smeared holy water on his cross sword and crossbow, especially the silver crossbow he got from the church. He directly inserted the arrow into the bottle and soaked it. After walking for a while, they can see the church. The church is broken, and the door is directly broken. You can see the side of the church from the outside. If you want to see the innermost part, you have to stand in front of the door. At that door, as like as two peas of black dust, Gray recognized it as the same ashes of other people on the street, and also the death of the small village. Looking at this, Henrik looked gloomy and was about to enter the church, but gray gently grabbed him. Ten minutes later, the Yan devil sitting under the original cross opened his eyes, ejected two flames from his nose, and said impatiently, "since cowardly mortals come to die, what have they been doing outside? Come in, and I will make you my food before your so-called God. " "Just a moment, I''ll be right there!" A voice came from outside. Yan devil was furious. You bargain when you buy vegetables in the vegetable market. I''m the devil. But it didn''t start out. The souls of so many pious people are a little supportive. Wait a minute. If the two guys want to run, they''ll go out and eat them. Ten minutes later, the Yan devil''s eyes were burning with the fire of hell, but it felt that the two people outside didn''t go, and their smell was still there. Bang! A slap on the ground, Yan devil will immediately get up and kill. "Brother, wait a minute, we''re coming!" The voice outside said again. "I must be setting up some trap. I won''t go out. I''ll clean you up when I''m ready." Yan devil sneered at the bottom of his heart. Is it true that Yan devil has no brain? I''m just too lazy to play these games with you mole ants. Yan devil was very proud and saw through the other party''s plot. His eyes swept to his left arm. The injury left by the priest was healing slowly. The priest is full of holy energy, extremely restrained against the devil, and launched at the cost of life. The holy light energy above is very difficult to expel, such as bony gangrene, so the injury on his arm has not been completely healed even now. Suddenly, two heads appeared outside the door, just opposite the six eyes of the Yan devil sitting under the original cross and now pestling a black cross. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± "Your Excellency is Yan devil. Doesn''t he look like him? What''s the name of your neighbor? " Gray walked out with a step of disobedience. He still had an apple in his mouth and looked at the top of the church. His arrogant attitude stunned the Yanmo. "Most demons don''t have a last name, and the bottom demons don''t even have a name!" Henrik whispered. "Mortal, you have the courage to tell me who you are. I decided not to burn you to ashes. I''ll eat you directly." The Yan devil smiled ferociously. Although he doesn''t know what the other party just said, he feels strong malice, and the other party''s arrogant attitude makes him very unhappy. Who is the devil? Gray nodded. "Of course!" Put your hand to your mouth, whispered, and said sincerely, "in fact, I''m your father!" To Gray''s surprise, the lethality of this sentence is not big. Yanmo doesn''t care who his father is or who the other party claims to be his father. However, Gray''s contemptuous and arrogant attitude is the point that makes Yanmo most angry. "Your soul will be brought back to hell by me as my permanent collection and burned in the fire of hell forever. I will listen to your cry and sleep. That will be my best sleep song." Yan devil''s eyes blazed. "I don''t believe it!" Gray looked at it, then looked at it and became angry again. He quickly explained, "of course, I don''t look down on you, but you can''t go back to hell." "No matter what your mission is and which demon king you work for, you can''t go back to hell alive." Gray looked like I was doing it for you and analyzed it for him. "You see, with this move, you directly destroyed a village that is very religious to God. This is beating God in the face." "How could the church allow you to go back to hell after beating God in the face? How could those angels let you go back? When you were sent out, you were already an abandoned son. Fortunately, you were still complacent. " "Impossible!" Yan devil was furious and didn''t believe he would be an abandoned son. "Even if heaven and hell go to war, we are not afraid of them." "But other demon kings have no interests. Why help you deal with heaven? Even the demon king behind you, what value do you have after you have completed what he asked for, and how can he protect you? " Gray shook his head lightly, feeling sorry and unworthy for each other. "Mortal, I''m a devil. You can''t deceive me. Don''t take you humans to figure out our devil''s ideas." Yan devil suddenly stood up from the ground, stopped listening to Gray''s words, and swung the black cross to start. Human beings are cunning and can no longer listen to his nonsense. Gray would be very honored if he knew that he was called cunning by the devil. After all, cunning has always been the label of the devil. It''s quite strange that the devil can say so. But he couldn''t know. Just when Yan devil stood up, a silver lightning shot from behind gray, passed through the church hall and inserted into Yan devil''s chest. Chapter 352 "Despicable fellow!" The fiery devil roared, his strength was surging, and the flames and strong wind stirred everything in the church. In his chest, a silver crossbow was inserted there, and the power of the holy water continued to spread from the arrow, destroying his body. The silver crossbow itself is made by the church. It has a good effect on creatures such as demons. At this time, it is more powerful when smeared with high concentration holy water. Even the Yan devil can''t carry it. Regardless of the arrow''s damage to himself, Yan devil subconsciously used his strongest strength to form a layer of defense. At the same time, he also quickly stretched out his hand to pull out the crossbow and arrow in his chest. Compared with this temporary pain, he knew better that letting the crossbow and arrow continue to be inserted into his chest would only cause more damage. Seeing that Yanmo had suffered such a big loss, Grayton smiled with satisfaction. It''s worth so much preparation. Now the Yan devil is injured and forcibly erupts the most powerful force. In the next battle, he can play seven strengths and achieve good results. However, it''s still a pity that the effect of previous junk words is not obvious. Some words that can touch human pain points are not very important to Yan devil. "Henrik, he called you mean. I think you can be proud of being scolded by the devil." Gray joked that he didn''t intend to break through the power of the Yan devil. If he had strength, he might as well give him a cruel attack after his strength decayed. Henrik was speechless. "He said you!" You did everything right. I''m just responsible for shooting a crossbow. The word despicable can''t be used on myself. In the church, Yan devil pulled out the crossbow and arrow on his chest. The sacred power on the crossbow and arrow made his palm roar, but Yan devil held on to it, and the fire of hell licked the crossbow and arrow, and soon turned it into scrap iron. However, the power of the crossbow itself has been released when it stabbed into his body, causing great damage. He destroyed the crossbow, which has no other effect except to vent his anger. After destroying the crossbow, Yan devil looked outside the church. Gray and Henrik were still there. At this time, as soon as his strength dispersed, two crossbows and arrows came and rushed at the Yan devil''s face. The Yan devil suffered a loss and was prepared. The black cross was raised and blocked in front of him. Two crossbows and arrows fell on the cross one after another, and no effect was achieved. "Go to hell!" The Yan devil''s anger was boiling, his reason gradually disappeared, and his killing intention filled his mind. He stepped on the ground with his feet like the hind legs of the animal, picked them up in the air, waved a black cross and smashed them. With a bang, one side of the church gate was directly smashed by the Yan devil, and the gravel splashed, but the two had already retreated dozens of steps away from here, and even the dust didn''t fall on them. The devil stood up as like as two peas in the dust. He found that the same six men were on the street outside, and they were all shooting the same bow and crossbow. Gray held a bow, Henrik held a crossbow, and six arrows shot from different directions. The Yan devil was angry, the black cross danced, and a strong wind swept around him. The six arrows swept down one after another and couldn''t enter his body. Among the six figures, Henrik continued to take arrows, but gray put away his long bow, took out the sword in the lake and killed the Yan devil. The glittering white light of the sword in the lake is the power of the holy water. The blade cuts open the wind around the Yan devil and cuts to his waist and abdomen. The Yan devil was tall, and the huge cross was as light as nothing in his hand. He waved it and fell on gray. This is not that he found the flaw of gray illusion, but that gray illusion itself is not very clever. It may be difficult to identify at first glance, but it is false after all. It can be easily seen when fighting. For example, the arrows shot by the illusion before were vain and powerless. Now the long sword cut by the illusion can''t break the wind around the Yan devil. In this way, Gray''s real body can''t be hidden. The huge black cross was hard to catch at a glance. Gray''s eyes flashed. Anyone who resolutely gave up the sword that was about to make achievements and stepped back. The black cross hit the ground and immediately hit a big pit on the ground. After his cross fell to the ground, gray immediately stopped his backward step, and his action changed again. He stepped on the cross that fell to the ground with a heavy foot, which made the Yan devil''s hand holding the cross suddenly lower, and his whole body leaned forward slightly. The Yan devil didn''t expect that gray would retreat and bully him again. When he was ready to react, he only saw a silver light flashing in front of him and a stabbing pain in his neck. It turned out that after gray stepped on the cross, the sword in the lake went straight to the Yan devil''s neck, lifted the long sword, and brought a deep wound on his neck and jaw. The power of holy water fell on the wound like sulfuric acid. But Yan devil endured the pain and punched him in the head. Gray''s sword power was exhausted, but he was unwilling to be forced back. He clenched his left hand and also hit him. Two fists collided with each other, and then a wave of Qi floated away. Gray flew out upside down. The Yan devil was unwilling to suffer, dragged the cross and strode to pursue him. This is a crossbow and arrow, which was shot into his eyes from a tricky angle. With a roar, Yan devil grabbed the arrow directly, threw it on the ground and continued to chase gray. What he hates most now is gray. I''m afraid all the souls absorbed from this village today will be used to heal the wounds with the previous arrow and the wound on his neck. If gray knew, he would shout injustice. Henrik shot that arrow. It''s none of his business. The little devil is easy to live and doesn''t know what to do. He arbitrarily makes a black pot for others. Gray kept retreating in the fierce bombardment of the Yan devil. The road was hit by the Yan devil, and the buildings on both sides were affected and collapsed a lot. Gray knew very well that the cross on Yan devil''s hand should be pulled from the church. After all, the devil used the cross as a weapon, which was not in line with the painting style, and the cross hanging behind the church was indeed pulled off. The cross of the church is not so precious. It can''t be said to be a divine weapon, nor can it have indestructible properties. However, in the hands of the Yan devil, it doesn''t hurt to fight with the sword in the lake many times. That''s quite powerful. The Yan devil smashed down again with the black cross. Gray''s eyes flashed, but he no longer avoided this time. The sword in the lake pointed upward, and the tip of the sword stood against the falling cross. "Damn bug, die!" The Yan devil roared and kicked out the huge soles of his feet. Gray couldn''t react and was kicked more than ten meters away. Yan devil laughed proudly and waved his weapon to pursue the victory. He quickly got up from the ground and saw that the Yan devil rushed over with the cross. Gray smiled mysteriously. "Bedbugs!" The Yan devil shouted. At this time, his steps stepped into the place expected in Gray''s heart. Then, at Gray''s hand, a long gun inserted on the ground was revealed. Centered on the long gun, a magic array quickly lit up. Chapter 353 Yan devil regained a trace of reason in his madness. He felt bad and wanted to evacuate, but it was too late. "A turtle in a jar still wants to run? When the array I spent so long arranging was used for decoration? " Gray snorted coldly. Generally, he uses the magic array and basically likes to outline it with his own magic temporarily, because it is convenient enough. Although the magic consumption is a little larger than the normal arrangement of the magic array, he has strong magic and has the power of faith as the backing. He is not afraid at all. The magic array arranged with various materials not only consumes less magic, but also is relatively more stable and its power will be increased. Gray didn''t know the specific strength of Yan devil, so when he went to the village and found the other party hiding in the church, he immediately thought of a way to arrange a magic array outside. At this time, the magic array was initially launched, and the Yan devil also fell into the magic array. Gray wouldn''t give him a chance to leave, so he immediately tried his best to urge the magic array. Numerous red chain tentacles are generally stretched out quickly from under the magic array, winding around the Yan devil like a poisonous snake. He wants to resist, waving a black cross to break these chains and the magic array. But this is gray''s careful arrangement, and it''s not a powerful killing array, but a trapped magic array. Other things are not strong, but toughness and restraint. Although the Yan devil was powerful, he was injured twice before. The power of holy water hurt him very much. He broke out with all his strength and struggled with gray. At this time, only half of his strength could be used, which was not enough to break these chains, but let the chains wrap the cross in. Yan devil''s whole body was bound and struggled constantly, but the array chain was tight, but it was getting tighter and tighter. "Damn bug, dare you let me go and fight me fairly." The seven tricks of the devil''s anger smoke and roar again and again. "What''s unfair about each means?" Gray shrugged his shoulders, injected magic into the long gun, and the array worked faster under his feet. The chain wrapped around the Yan devil giggled and twisted and bound with all his strength. Henrik went outside the array. Shi Shi ran touched some crossbows and arrows contaminated with holy water and shot them at the Yan devil. The arrows pointed directly at his eyes. Yan devil couldn''t move, but he could still shake his head and body. When he saw the crossbow flying, he immediately shook and avoided the key point of his eyes. The crossbow was nailed to his forehead, but he couldn''t break his skull after breaking his skin, and the bell fell to the ground. "Shoot him in the neck and chest." Gray warned. Although the wound caused by the silver white crossbow was only the size of a little finger, the divine power on the crossbow expanded the wound a lot. The skin near the wound was not quite the same as that in other places, but was scorched black, and the defense was greatly reduced. The wound on his neck, although the divine power is not as good as crossbow and arrow, gray himself is caused by using a long sword, and the wound is not small. These two places are the weakness of dealing with Yan devil. In particular, he is bound by gray in the magic array and can''t move greatly. He becomes a fixed live target. Henrik can shoot with his eyes closed. But Yan devil didn''t want to wait to die, and he was furious at this time, and he didn''t worry about what would happen after the outbreak. He just kept venting his strength and intended to break away from the array control. Around him, the raging hell fire ignited, and the chains formed by those arrays became unstable immediately when they met the hell fire. It is estimated that they will break and break directly in a short time. Naturally, gray wouldn''t look so dry. His heart moved. The belief furnace hanging around his neck opened the small cover, and a golden red flame jumped out from the mouth of the furnace, which was the divine fire harvested a few days ago. With a gentle blow, the divine fire flew to the Yan devil. When he came to the Yan devil, the divine fire had become a sea of fire, entangled with the fire of hell. However, Yan devil is a devil famous for its flame. The fire of hell controlled by Yan devil is far more powerful than the original beholder devil. Even the divine fire after grena''s faith has grown is far less powerful than it. But gray didn''t want to defeat him with divine fire. He knew it was unrealistic. He just didn''t allow him to break free from the magic array and consume his strength. While fighting with the fire of hell, he presided over the magic array, so that the magic chain did not collapse under the calcination of the fire of hell. Grexin was glad that the array he had arranged was indeed right. If the magic array was temporarily outlined by his magic, he might have been freed by the Yan devil at this time. When the two are in a stalemate, Henrik can''t find the flaw attack. With the energy of divine fire and hell fire, his crossbow will be broken when he flies in, let alone cause damage to the Yan devil. "Maybe I should change a gun." Henrik whispered. It''s just that guns are good for ordinary monsters. It''s difficult to deal with some monsters that are more powerful, or that are huge and not afraid of physical attacks. Although guns and bullets can still be soaked in holy water, they can''t compare with special crossbows and arrows with holy water. The special guns and bullets are not without, but the price is unacceptable. He is only afraid that he will not make any money after a battle, but will be ruined. Henrik''s mind is not mentioned for the moment. In the magic array, gray has the power of faith as the backing, and the magic is endless, while the Yan devil is passive water. In addition, he was injured before. At this time, the momentum has gradually declined, and he can only stand off with gray by relying on the fire of hell. However, looking at his power consumption, I''m afraid that after a period of time, the power to urge the hell fire will be gone. The hell fire has no power support, and it is impossible to fight gray by itself. At that time, the Yan devil will have no resistance. In fact, as gray expected, the Yan devil could not get rid of it, his momentum was gradually depressed, and the fire of hell was also depressed. "Hoo!" Because of his weak strength, Yan devil woke up a bit and looked at gray with deep eyes, "you can''t kill me, otherwise Satan will not let you go!" Gray felt speechless about this sentence pattern and said powerlessly, "look what you said, don''t I kill you? Satan is our good friend?" Shaking his head slightly, gray no longer controls the magic array. Now the Yan devil doesn''t have much strength. If he doesn''t control it, he can''t get rid of it. When the first mock exam was made, but he didn''t feel anything he wanted, he suddenly remembered that he was uncomfortable and could not put his backpack in the carriage. "Henrik, I have a picture scroll in the carriage. Bring it for me." Gray turned and said. Henrik nodded and knew that gray wouldn''t ask him to do anything irrelevant at this time. It must have something to do with defeating the Yan devil. He set off immediately. Before long, Henrik had gone to seal the picture scroll. Yes, seeing that he had subdued the Yan devil, gray moved his research mind again and was reluctant to kill him. Moreover, the fire of hell on the Yan devil is more than that of the beholder. If it can be separated and forged in the belief furnace, it will be greatly increased in power. Moreover, as a devil, many parts of Yan devil are rare spell casting materials. It is in his interests to catch it and study it slowly. Before Yan devil continued to threaten, gray shook the scroll, threw the monster out, and then threw the scroll at Yan devil. He had no resistance and was directly sealed into the scroll. When the monster appeared, he was at a loss. Gray glanced at it. There was nothing to study about the monster, and it was not enough to be a clumsy servant. He was so angry that he burned it into fly ash and let it die peacefully. Chapter 354 The Yan devil falls into the sealed picture, and the monster dies directly. Gray reaches out to recall the divine fire and puts it into the furnace again. Looking at the picture scroll again, the Yan devil on it is lifelike, staring at the copper bell with big eyes and a big mouth, which is quite ferocious. But when he entered the picture, he had become the fish under his knife. No matter how ferocious, he couldn''t turn over any waves. "Gray, shall we hand him over to the church for trial?" Henrik asked with some excitement. Compared with killing the Yan devil and giving it to the church for trial, they will undoubtedly be more satisfied and gain more. But gray didn''t mean that. He gave it to the church. He studied what to do. More divine fire was raised entirely by himself and fed a little by the power of faith. It would take more time. "Cough!" Gray''s eyes turned. There was no one else here, so he just said what he thought. "The Yan devil handed over to the church is just to let them kill and vent their anger. It''s better to leave it to me to study. If we find out what way to deal with the devil, it''s also a good thing for the world." "But if you say it bluntly, the church will certainly not agree. After all, Yan devil has killed so many people and are all devout believers of God. If the church knows that he is not dead in my hands, it will ask me for it." "So when we saw the people in the church, we said that the Yan devil was dead and burned to ashes by me." "Of course, I''ll give you all the reward this time." Gray finally added that the bounty was not worth mentioning compared with the value of Yan devil. Of course, this is for gray. For Henrik, Yanmo itself has no value, and he can''t study anything. But Henrik, who always loved money, hesitated. "Yan devil killed so many people. If he didn''t kill him, it would be too cheap to seal him." "I didn''t say not to kill him, but now he is still useful. When his value is drained by me, his death will naturally come." Gray explained, "and you think, what can make a demon become a human plaything more uncomfortable?" Gray moved with emotion and explained with reason. Finally, the two reached a consensus that Yanmo was dead and there was no residue left. How can the church be sure? Gray affirmed that they had an eye liner outside the village and watched the movement in the village, knowing that the devil had not left. Since the Yan devil didn''t leave the village and there was no trace of Yan devil here, it was naturally dead. As they said, there was no residue left. After discussing his words, gray went forward and picked up the black cross that Yan devil had held before. The cross is nothing. It''s mainly the power on the cross. It''s very special. It turns an ordinary cross into a sharp weapon. However, after a study, gray immediately gave up. This thing can even change the nature of magic. There is an evil spirit in his part of magic. If he was not careful and decisive and cut off contact in time, he was afraid of losing more magic. "Take this to the church." Gray touched his chin and said, this thing is so strange. It''s harmful to stay here. It''s better to give it to the church. They should have a way to destroy it. But he didn''t dare to probe into the magic again. He just condensed into a chain, dragged the cross and threw it behind the carriage. "Go, the Muslim will receive a reward." They sat on both sides of the carriage. Gray took out the map and looked for the nearby city. Of course, he had to go to the big city to get the reward. What good thing is there in the small town church? However, at this junction, if you want to hand over a task, you still have to go back to Moldavia, because there are no influential churches in Transylvania. They set out towards the goal. Thousands of kilometers away from the small village of SANTONI, a small team of church Knights looked at the small village in the distance. There were five knights. One of them looked at the calming battle in the distance and said, "the battle has disappeared. I don''t know which side won?" "If you want me to say, we can just kill it directly. Why wait for the two demon hunters?" Another knight complained, "letting them go is just letting them die and wasting their time." The third Knight shook his head lightly and his eyes were indifferent. "No, the Yan devil has absorbed too many souls. We need them to help us consume the Yan devil''s strength. They sacrificed for the Lord. Their sacrifice will save more people. They die well." "And they are the demon hunters who took the task, which is also their own responsibility." "It''s no use saying this. Now the battle stops. Whether they succeed or fail, let''s go and see the situation first. If Yan devil wins, he will continue to hunt demons." Another said, urging his horse forward with a trace of impatience. Seeing this, the others stopped arguing and followed up. Here, gray and Henrik have left the village and headed for the only city nearby. After walking for a while, he saw five men dressed as knights riding in front of him. When the other party saw the two people, he immediately stopped his horse and looked at them up and down. The news of the church spread quickly. They all know that two demon hunters deal with Yan devil. One is a standard demon hunter. He is in his thirties. He has an ordinary face and carries a cross sword and crossbow. The other looks like the aristocrats who travel. He always looks neat and decent. Unlike most sloppy demon hunters, he can be recognized at a glance in the crowd. Gray also looked at them calmly, rubbing his fingers slightly and moving his hand at any time. The eyes of these people made him uncomfortable. He didn''t look like a good man. If he was ready to do it, he could take the lead. "God bless you, guys. What can I do for you?" Henrik broke the silence and asked. When the other party saw them, he stopped and obviously came for them. Although he didn''t recognize these people, Henrik recognized their costumes. The other party was a person belonging to the church, a violent organization of the church, responsible for dealing with monsters, demons and pagans. "Are you okay?" The knight in the middle was surprised. It seemed that it was unreasonable for them to come out so intact. Several people who heard this automatically added "how" after your two words. Why are you all right? "Of course not." Henrik frowned. Is this a human question? Are we normal when we have something to do? "If you have nothing else to do, please get out of the way. We have to hurry." Gray said impolitely that he has never been used to people who feel good about themselves. But the Knights didn''t realize it. They stopped side by side on the road. If the carriage wanted to pass, it had to wait for them to get out of the way or run away directly. "In other words, the Yan devil is dead?" The knight continued. Henrik nodded. "Dead, the bodies are turned to ashes!" "How to prove it?" "Are you going to give us a reward? If not, if you want to know what to see and find, we have no obligation to answer your question. " Gray snorted coldly. This guy''s aggressive tone is very annoying. "Do you know the consequences if you lie? The devil will continue to kill more people, and you will pay the price. " Obviously, the other party still thinks that they have no ability to kill Yan devil. "When you find a living Yan devil, come and tell us this. Give you a month to find it. Maybe you can find it." Gray suddenly smiled. Then, without waiting for their answer, a whip was whipped on the horse''s ass. regardless of whether they were in front, they drove straight ahead. Several people let him to the side of the road, and then looked at the carriage going away, his face uncertain. "I still think "That''s enough. The devil hunters also serve the Lord and share the tasks for us. It''s a good thing that the Yan devil was killed by them. You question again and again. Do you want the Yan devil not to die and continue to kill on earth?" Another knight said coldly and rode his horse to the village first. Chapter 355 Looking back, gray couldn''t see these people. He looked at Henrik. "I thought the churches with real gods existed as kind as the teachings." "God can''t control the minds of mortals." Henrik said lightly: "no matter where it is, it is impossible for everyone to be good people. Moreover, the Knights themselves are responsible for killing, and their conduct can not be compared with that of priests and friars." They chatted all the way. After two or three hours, they arrived at a nearby city, and then went straight to the church. Along the way, the black cross behind the carriage was very conspicuous and attracted the attention of passers-by. However, it was regarded as a special material, so the color was black and didn''t pay much attention. Because the cross in the church also has a variety of colors, there are basically no rigid regulations. Until they came outside the church, the Black Cross began to send out an energy to resist some power of the church itself. The priests and friars in the church felt it and came out to check. At a glance, they saw the black cross behind the carriage. "The power of fallen angels?" The head priest looked at the cross and his mind was in turmoil. It was not that his mind was not firm enough. In fact, this power was too restrained for them. Looking away from the black cross, the priest looked at the two people who came down from the carriage, "who are you and why do you have this thing?" The tone is kind, but maybe it''s because of being surprised by the black cross. The voice is a little abnormal. The two explained their identity and purpose. The priest''s face gradually improved. "The devil is dead, which is also a good thing for the world. It''s a pity that hundreds of people in SANTONI were killed by the devil." The priest drew a cross on his chest, "may their souls rest in peace, Amen!" Gray and Henrik also pretended to draw a cross on their chest and read Amen. After expressing his grief and remembrance of the deceased, the priest led the two into the church, and other monks around the priest also entered. "Father, the cross is a little strange. If it remains in the world, it may be used by the devil again. Please ask the church to put it away or destroy it." Gray walked beside the priest and said. The priest nodded calmly, "this is our duty. We will never let the power of fallen angels continue to exist in the world. Don''t worry." Entering the church together, although the priest has no doubt that the two killed Yan devil, it''s just that it''s not a small matter. They can''t say what they say. They still need church personnel to confirm before they can send the rest of the reward to them. It was not agreed at the beginning, but the monk said three times the reward before the two killed the Yan devil. This is what the church here said, so the town dared to preach like this. They knew it was not the church''s deliberate embarrassment, so they waited at ease. Gray borrowed the church''s library from the priest to consult some information about God and the devil. I thought I had to wait for some time, but by night, the church had determined that Yan devil was dead. However, the specific news inside them was that the Yan devil disappeared and the remains of the body were not found. Of course, it was determined that the Yan devil was indeed missing in the village rather than running to other places, so it was speculated that the Yan devil was dead. After determining this, the priest sent the reward to them. "You are the last and only one to fight the Yan devil. Do you know what his purpose is?" After the reward was given to the two, the priest seemed prepared to ask. Gray didn''t look like a question, but wanted to tell them what information, so he and Henrik shook their heads decisively. Sure enough, the priest saw this and took them to sit down and continue to talk, "he came all the way from the easternmost part of Eastern Europe to Moldavia. After entering Transylvania, he no longer hid his whereabouts here, wantonly devoured the human soul and improved his strength. It shows that what he wants to do is here. After our speculation, he is likely to go for Dracula. " "Dracula?" Gray''s understanding of Dracula basically comes from major film and television works. Many film and television works have mentioned the vampire, so the image of Dracula Vampire is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Basically, when hearing the name Dracula, many people will have the word vampire in their hearts. Henrik, as an experienced demon hunter, naturally heard of the famous Count Dracula, the headache of the church. "His purpose is not the church, not the human soul, but Dracula, the vampire?" Henrik asked in surprise, and his question also proved that gray was right. Dracula here is still a vampire. "Yes, Dracula betrayed his faith and fell into hell. He gained great power. Then he didn''t want to work for hell. He betrayed hell again and became a vampire who didn''t live or die." The priest told the secret about Dracula. "Therefore, neither heaven nor hell can tolerate the existence of Dracula. Especially for those demons, Dracula''s behavior is a great insult to them." Gray thought about it. It''s strange that only demons have seduced humans, but now they have been used by humans and sent a powerful power to Dracula for nothing. "So the devil was sent by hell to clean up Dracula?" Gray followed his train of thought. "Yes, if Yan devil doesn''t kill in the world, we''d like to see him kill and fight with Dracula. Whoever dies is a good thing for us. Unfortunately... " Unfortunately, he not only did it, but also killed all devout believers and swallowed up their souls, which all of them could not tolerate. Even if the Yan devil is going to deal with Dracula, they must kill him. The priest sighed, then said his real purpose, "you can kill the Yan devil, maybe you can deal with Dracula, and eliminate this cancer for the world. This is a good deed of heaven." Henrik thought for a moment and asked tentatively, "father, if I remember correctly, Dracula has been in Transylvania for more than 400 years?" "That''s right!" The priest was very calm, "Dracula is very cunning, and the location of the vampire castle is extremely secret. The church has not been able to kill him for more than 400 years, nor can it find his nest." "Isn''t it not strong enough?" Henrik said in his heart without a trace on his face, "the priest wants us to kill Dracula?" "That''s right!" "But we don''t know where Dracula''s nest is." Henrik shrugged. If you can''t find the monster, all your ideas are in vain. "You can go and have a look. It''s really not possible. There''s no way." The priest sighed, "if you can kill him, we promise that the reward will never be less than this time. Moreover, this is a good deed that can let you go to heaven after you die." The priest finally stressed that they immediately understood that killing Dracula would be stable in heaven. But gray doesn''t feel it. He doesn''t need to go to heaven, but Henrik may. "And you will save a great family, the vaneris family, who vowed to destroy Dracula. If Dracula does not die, their souls will not be able to enter heaven." After the priest added, he slowly told the story of the vaneris family. Henrik looked at gray. Gray nodded gently. He saw Henrik''s heart. Let this guy play in heaven in the future to avoid being played by the demon kings in hell. Moreover, he also wanted to meet this very famous vampire. "Well, let''s go and have a look, but we''re not sure we can kill him." "May God bless you and get rid of the devil." The priest prayed piously. "By the way, father, how''s Mephisto?" Gray suddenly remembered the devil of hell who came out with Yan devil and asked curiously. "The church has concentrated its efforts and believes that it will soon drive him back to hell." The priest said, don''t mention killing, just want to go back to hell. "And van Helsing has fought with Mephisto once. He has been injured. It will be sooner or later to drive him back to hell." "Who? Van Helsing? " It''s another familiar name, and together with Dracula, it reminds him of a film. But there are other films that include Dracula and van Helsing. He doesn''t know whether his guess is right or not. "Yes, he is a very powerful church demon hunter. Maybe he is not famous in Eastern Europe, but he is very famous in Western Europe and some famous in Moldavia." The priest explained. Gray thought, "does Dracula have three brides?" "Yes, it''s all his accomplices." "Well, I see. We''ll try our best to deal with Dracula, but we may need the church to support one thing." Gray nodded, almost sure of his world. "What?" "Let''s go and have a look first. If we really need it, we''ll talk." Chapter 356 The family mentioned by the priest is actually the royal family of Transylvania, the vaneris family. The identity of Dracula has different explanations in different works. Here, if Gray''s guess is correct, he should be a member of the family several generations ago. At that time, the king could not bear to kill his son who had become a monster, so he tried to imprison him. So far, the remaining royal families can''t find a way to Dracula castle. Dracula has been free for hundreds of years. Now, the members of the royal family are in decline. If you don''t quickly eliminate Dracula, perhaps in a few generations, there will be no one in the vaneris family, and the family can''t go to heaven. If Dracula is killed, the family can get what they want. Relying on the achievements of the family against Dracula for a hundred years, the family can ascend to heaven neatly. "Well, from such an analysis, the vaneris family has a feeling of feeding the tiger. At the beginning, they were reluctant to kill, but now their family is almost extinct." Gray touched his chin and said thoughtfully. "What is the danger of raising tigers?" Henrik didn''t know the inside story. After all, after more than 400 years, even the church almost forgot that Dracula was originally a member of the vaneris family. "Nothing. Cross this mountain and you''ll come to the vaneris family?" Gray asked, looking at the mountain ahead. "Yes, there are the most monsters in Transylvania, even in Europe." Henrik nodded. "It''s hard to go." Gray looked at the mountain path in front, or even the path, which was very deserted. He knew that no one had gone out or anyone had gone in here for a long time. In the afternoon, they came to the location of the vaneris family, but as the royal family, they had their own castle. They decided to stay in the town first and visit the castle tomorrow. When entering a dirty and messy Town, people here always hold weapons in their hands. They look at anyone with indifference. When they watch their carriage enter the town, all the people here turn their eyes on them at once. Vigilance, examination, disgust and various emotions. They frowned. It was the first time they had seen this. It was a little strange. No matter where, it is impossible for people to be hostile to strangers who have just met and have no conflict with themselves, and it is also true for everyone in a place. This is a very incredible thing. People may not believe it when they say it, but today they met. Everyone in this place looked at them strangely, with all kinds of emotions, except no welcome and joy. "Stranger, stop the carriage and we''ll check it." A gentleman in a tall hat stopped the carriage way. "Check? Check what? " Henrik, with a sneer on his face, narrowed his eyes and sent a signal of danger. "Check whether you carry weapons and whether you are spies sent by vampires." The high hat man said faintly, not caring about their attitude. There are a large number of people in the town, and they must follow the rules of the town. Other people around also came one after another, and the carriage was soon surrounded by these people. Gray got up from the carriage and looked down at them. "You all have weapons, but you don''t allow others to carry weapons. Do you want to take our weapons and rob our things?" "If you are sure that you are not vampire spies, we will naturally return the weapons to you." The high hat man continued. "How do you know?" "Vampires and monsters bitten by him are afraid of the sun. You just need to bask in the sun to prove it." A woman in a Leather Tunic came out and looked up at the sky. "Unfortunately, the sun has set now. We have enough reason to suspect that you are pinching the time." When they saw the woman appear, the people around them made way. They immediately understood that the woman''s identity was not low. Gray looked at the dirty clothes that were obviously different from those of passers-by a, B and C, and immediately guessed her specific identity. Here, except for them, other people have the same clothes. Only the man with high hat is obviously different from the woman. At least he is also a supporting role. And the woman was in a tunic and had an excellent figure. Sure it wasn''t the enemy, gray felt that he used tactful words to solve the misunderstanding. He smiled gently, "too much. How can I be a vampire with such a handsome face?" "I''m sorry, Dracula and his bride are monsters, but I have to admit that they all have high looks, and your excellency, just in line with this." The woman shook her head slightly. "You''d better hand over your weapons and wait for the sun to appear tomorrow." After being praised, Gray said that the chick had good eyesight and was in a good mood, but she was still very distressed and said, "it''s not my fault to be handsome. Is everyone handsome a vampire? This is not evidence at all. " Then he pulled Henrik around, "and you see him, ordinary, even ugly. I''m handsome. You suspect I''m a vampire. He can''t be a vampire. Since he''s not, I''m not with him." "Gray, just explain. It''s too much to pull me." Henrik is very dissatisfied. He is also very handsome. Well, so many young ladies are obsessed with him. Isn''t this enough to explain his charm? No eyes! "Stop talking nonsense and we''ll do it ourselves." The woman warned. "Well, we are demon hunters. We are here to help you. I want to see your king Boris." Gray said reluctantly that his unfavourable appearance had failed. It''s a pity. "Demon hunter?" "No, we don''t need demon hunters. You will only provoke them, and then they will retaliate against us. We don''t need you. Get out." The high hat man''s face changed and shouted. As soon as he shouted, others around him echoed and shouted to get them out of here. In this regard, both of them are very calm. Gray thinks he is detached, and has long understood the reactions of these people. Henrik has rich experience in demon hunting. He has seen all kinds of things in the world and knows that there are all people in the world. They dare not resist and can only endure the oppression brought by the monster. If others resist, they will be more angry than the monster and even kill the rebels before the monster. "Your princess, your highness is not speaking, what are you excited about?" Gray said with a faint voice, her voice clearly conveyed to everyone''s ears. "If the princess does not need our help, we will turn away." "Princess? The woman? " Henrik looked at Anna and whispered. "Yes, it''s her. Don''t you see? She''s wearing a female master''s suit, which is obviously different from the surrounding dragon suit." Automatically ignoring some of Gray''s ridicule words, Henrik nodded, "yes, it really needs a bit of identity to dress like this." Chapter 357 The two whispered while looking at Princess Anna, waiting for his reply. And others around turned their eyes to the other side. "Princess, you can''t promise him. Think about those demon hunters in the past. Their arrival will only bring us disaster." The high hat man couldn''t help saying. "Yes, princess, you can''t let them stay. It will kill us." All the people said that there was only one meaning. They were not allowed to stay. They must leave immediately and leave tonight. A few voices that didn''t match were drowned by the noise of others. No one heard them at all, so it sounded like everyone didn''t agree with them to stay. Anna also hesitated. There have been some demon hunters here before. Just as these people said, after the demon hunters angered the vampires, the vampire monsters would vent their anger and punish them. Obviously, he is a monster endangering human life, but in the end, he can get the support of so many people, just to ensure that he will not be disturbed and angry. He can simply brush the Three Outlooks of new people. Gray also secretly lamented that Dracula was great to be a monster. "Anna, what are you hesitating about? Demon hunter friends come to help us. That''s our friends. How can we drive our friends out? " A man''s voice came and suppressed many dissatisfied voices. They followed the sound and saw that the visitor was a young man, also wearing clothes different from those of other residents. "Gentlemen, I''m Wilken. Welcome to Transylvania." Wilken laughed. "Gray!" "Henrik!" "Prince, you can''t let them stay. It will kill everyone." The high hat man continued. "Yes, they must leave here and keep them. We don''t agree." Wilken glanced at them and said indifferently, "killing Dracula is the wish of all of us. I won''t give up any hope. Would you rather live in fear every day? Do you want your sons and daughters to be the food of vampires in the future? Only by killing Dracula can we really be free. Otherwise, even if we drive them away, Dracula will slowly eat up all the people here. " "No, as long as we have more children, we will not become extinct." Someone said with fear. "Stupid, you put your hope of survival on the monster. You hope the monster will be merciful and stick to stupidity. Think about the four hundred years, your parents and grandparents. They all died in the hands of the monster, but you pray for mercy to the monster." Wilken scolded loudly, which made many people feel ashamed and dare not say anything, but others were unwilling to agree. But before these people spoke, Wilken continued: "we must resist Dracula and kill Dracula. Vampires are the enemy of all of us. If anyone speaks for vampires, I suspect he is the traitor left by vampires, and I will burn him according to the law." "Well said, Prince Wilken." Gray thumbed up. "In the face of fear, what we have to do is knock him down, not surrender to fear." Gray was pouring chicken soup with relish when Henrik stood up. "Dracula is not terrible. I can tell you that Dracula is just a monster who stole the power of hell. Not long ago, two real hell demons came to the world and died in the hands of me and my companion, so don''t be afraid. The end of Dracula has come." "Really? You killed the devil of hell? " "How is it possible that mortals can kill demons?" "Of course, it is possible that the devil is not immortal, and so are vampires. We have enough confidence to find and kill him." Henrik continues to give everyone confidence. "Did you really kill the devil?" It was Princess Anna who asked this question. She didn''t question, but wanted to confirm. Gray nodded. "Of course, just five days ago, in a village called SANTONI at the border between Moldavia and Transylvania, you can ask the church. You don''t know anywhere else, but the churches in Moldavia should know about it." "And the beholder before!" Henrik warned. "The church will know that you can''t lie about killing demons." Wilken is in a good mood. If I just thought it would be more helpful to have the help of demon hunters, now I really think I have a chance to kill Dracula. After all, the demons from hell sound much more powerful than vampires, and Dracula just got the power of hell. "Moreover, we have killed many monsters before. One of them has been entrenched in the local area for more than 100 years. Even the church has no choice but to be killed by us. Her name is Mrs. bloody. She also lives on blood, almost like a vampire." Henrik continued. Gray put on an indifferent look and was not moved by these false names. "You two are really powerful demon hunters. If you can come here, God must have sent you to save us." You and I have nothing to say, but at this point, it''s not appropriate for them to say anything. "Well, gentlemen, the dawn of God is about to shine on Transylvania. We should believe in the two demon hunters and ourselves. We will be able to solve Dracula." Wilken began to inspire people. While talking about the strength of defeating Dracula, he imagined the bright future of Transylvania, so that people began to have hope for the future. Now, no one dares to ask them to leave. Wilken has said that whoever helps Dracula speak is the spy of vampires. Naturally, they don''t want to try the smell of fire. After all, Wilken is the master of Transylvania. Only he is qualified to drive them away. If he doesn''t speak, they can stay in good faith. And their achievements are also very strong. Maybe they can really solve Dracula. Later, when it was late, Wilken invited them to the castle for dinner to discuss the specific details of dealing with Dracula. When he came to the castle, gray asked the old king Boris and learned that the old king had disappeared three months ago. After looking for it for a long time, he still disappeared. They suspected that he had been captured or killed by Dracula. Greben thought that van Helsing was still tracking Mephisto. The plot here had not started yet. Unexpectedly, King Boris had disappeared. Here, gray has been very sure that this is the film he guessed, van Helsing! In other words, if we continue to wait, van Helsing will come here in nine months to solve Dracula. Considering the distance between the Vatican and Transylvania, gray decided to help him solve Dracula and get everything done so that he wouldn''t have to go again. After all, they are all peers. What can help is still to help. Chapter 358 Gray didn''t expect the disappearance of King Boris, because the church didn''t mention it at all and asked them to ask King Boris for help, because the vaneris family has fought with vampires for 400 years and has rich experience and a lot of information about vampires. But it''s also reasonable, because the king who didn''t show up was missing. Although there was no hope that the king who had been missing for three months could survive, gray asked, "when King Boris disappeared three months ago, did Dracula and her bride come out to kill?" Of course, the biggest suspect is Dracula. He can''t wait to destroy all the people of the vaneris family, and King Boris is one of the only three people in the family. Killing him is one step closer to his goal. "No, that month, no, it was a long time before that. Dracula and his bride didn''t come out to kill. At that time, people celebrated." Wilken recalls. Anna also shook her head slightly. "Although we have always suspected that it was Dracula, no one saw the trace of Dracula and his bride in those days. My father went to the beach to look for Dracula, but he couldn''t find it many times. Maybe there was another reason for my father''s disappearance." In fact, they both hope that the disappearance of their father has nothing to do with Dracula, because in that case, their father may still survive. If Dracula really takes him, his father will die. "Sorry, it seems that we can''t help in this matter." Gray nodded, surprised by the answer. "But one thing did happen before that." Wilken suddenly remembered something and said thoughtfully, "three months ago, a doctor named Victor developed a monster. At that time, his evil experiment was learned by the town residents. People poured out and finally eliminated the monster." He said with some uncertainty, "it has nothing to do with my father''s disappearance. The monster has completely died in the fire." Although they didn''t go to the castle in person that day, they also knew that Dr. victor and the monster he created were buried in the sea of fire, and there was no ash left. Many people saw that there was nothing suspicious about it, so Wilken quickly figured it out. "According to everyone, the monster is not strong. Even if he survives, he can''t pose a threat to his father." "Forget it, it''s been so long. If my father had nothing to do, he would have come back by himself. Let''s discuss how to deal with vampires." The children of the vaneris family can always quickly accept the inexplicable disappearance of their relatives, because their grandparents, uncles and mothers are basically so useless. Gray doesn''t care about monsters. To be honest, they will always be born for various reasons. He has seen a lot these days. "If we want to deal with Dracula, we must first cut off his claws and teeth." Anna took over, "Dracula has many helpers. The most famous is four monsters who follow him, three of them are his bride. They have also been transformed into vampires by him, but they are not as powerful as him." "There is also a werewolf made by Dracula in order to act in the sun. The werewolf is extremely cruel and obedient to Dracula. We plan to kill the werewolf first, then kill Dracula''s bride, and finally find a way to find Dracula and kill him." Wilken nodded. "In fact, we have a plan to kill werewolves. If we can get your help, I think the success rate of killing werewolves will be greatly improved." Henrik chewed food and was very satisfied with their preparation. In this way, they would be much easier to deal with Dracula. No one wants to improve the difficulty of tasks in the battle of life and death. In his opinion, it''s best that all tasks are not dangerous and well paid. "Can you tell me more about your plan?" Henrik said vaguely, "neither gray nor I have met a werewolf. Please talk about his strength." Gray smiled and nodded. Werewolves can always be found in the Western magic world. There are always several werewolf cannon fodder under the boss. There are several werewolves in his original world and castle. There are werewolves in Narnia world. In this world, there are werewolves under vampires. Although they become werewolves for different reasons, it is obvious that their shapes are very similar, which is in line with the name of werewolf. "Well, I have the potential to be a big man?" After the daily distraction, Gray''s mind returns, and Anna has begun to introduce her plan to deal with werewolves. "Werewolves are different from vampires. They usually appear during the day. This is what Dracula uses to deter others, so if we want to do it, we must choose the day." "If we do it at night, it is likely to attract Dracula''s bride. The four monsters are present at the same time, and we may not be their opponents." Gray nodded and tried the strength of Dracula''s younger brothers first to understand the ability of vampires, and then it was time to really deal with vampires. He has seen vampires for the first time. As a monster with a strong reputation with werewolves, he has seen werewolves several times, but vampires have not been found, which makes people curious. However, no matter how powerful Dracula is, he won''t be too outrageous. If hell sends Yan devil to deal with him, his strength should be similar to or even worse than Yan devil. So gray is not very worried. Even if hell really miscalculated Dracula''s strength, he can at least protect himself. "It''s good to start during the day. We also need to know the strength of our opponents first." Gray said, "but how do we know the werewolf will come out when we need it?" "Don''t worry about this. In fact, we have done it several times. Werewolves are very sensitive to human breath, and like vampires, they are very eager for human flesh and blood. Therefore, as long as someone makes a bait, they can lead to werewolves." "This time, I will lure the werewolf as bait, and you are responsible for killing the werewolf." Anna said calmly that she had no fear of being a bait. "No, I''ll be the bait. We''ll discuss it." Wilken''s face changed slightly and looked at Anna unhappily. "It''s too dangerous, Wilken." Anna worried. "It''s more dangerous when you''re a bait. Don''t worry. I can protect myself. The werewolf can''t hurt me." Wilken comforted confidently. "Don''t worry, princess. Isn''t there still us?" Henrik also said. Princess Anna''s eyes lit up and looked forward to looking at him. Henrik continued, "we will certainly protect the prince. It''s just a werewolf. We can''t go as long as we dare to come." Gray also nodded slightly. As for proposing to replace Wilken as bait, Gray said that a beautiful man like himself would not have the heart to sacrifice. Although the werewolf has no brain, he can probably see this. If he doesn''t appear at that time, it will affect the plan. Moreover, the matter has been discussed by other brothers and sisters. It''s impolite to question it at this time. As for Henrik, he felt that his ability was limited and he could not do such an important job as bait. Anna''s expression stagnated and clenched her teeth to say something. Wilken stopped her. Chapter 359 The host and the guest had a good time. The two hosts arranged a room for the guests to rest. They said they would take them to visit the castle tomorrow and continue to make more detailed plans. Now it was late, and the atmosphere in the castle was depressed and there were no entertainment activities. Naturally, the two entered the room and prepared to rest according to the master''s wishes. In the other room, Wilken looked at the night outside the window, and Anna stood beside him. "Brother, why stop me? They are powerful demon hunters. They have the ability to kill demons. It''s not a problem to deal with a werewolf. They come as bait. It''s good for everyone." Anna complained discontentedly. "Anna, they just come to help us deal with vampires. We can''t ask for more. Moreover, this is what we should do. If they don''t come here, only the two of us will carry out this plan, which will undoubtedly be more dangerous. With their participation, our danger will be greatly reduced. We should learn to be content. " Wilken shook his head. He could understand his dissatisfaction with his sister, but as he said, people came to help and couldn''t let them bear all the risks. On the other hand, it was unfair to the two people. "Don''t worry, I know what to do. They won''t put themselves in danger, and they''re right. They''re just a werewolf. They''re nothing for those who have killed demons. They''ll protect my safety. " "However, if they make this bait, the success rate and safety of the plan will be improved a lot." Anna was not convinced, but still felt her idea was more favorable. Wilken smiled bitterly. Although this is the case, it is under the condition of absolute rationality. In fact, it is obviously unrealistic to let the other party bear the greatest risk as soon as they come to help. "Well, stop talking. They are experienced demon hunters. I''ll be fine with them." Smiling and touching his sister''s head, Wilken looked up at the sky. "This is our last chance. Now no demon hunters dare to come to Transylvania, and the population of our family is becoming smaller and smaller. If Dracula cannot be eliminated this time, the efforts of countless ancestors of our family will turn into water, and the soul will not be redeemed." Wilken said in a deep voice, "seize this last opportunity to free the soul of our ancestors and ascend to heaven." Anna was silent for a moment, recognized her brother''s idea, stopped worrying about this problem, and turned her eyes to another place. "Elder brother, the two demon hunters, if I say that only Henrik has demon hunting experience, that gray looks like an aristocratic young master who goes out to play. He doesn''t have a little tension at all, and his clothes are so clean and tidy. He doesn''t look like a demon hunter who often fights with monsters." "And look at him, he doesn''t even have a weapon, only a picture hanging on his waist, which is completely different from Henrik, who is fully armed." "It''s okay, Anna. If so, we should be glad, because Henrik can defeat the devil in hell alone, which shows that he is powerful and it''s easier to deal with werewolves." Wilken smiled. Anna thought about it and thought it made sense. "If he is in danger during the battle, remember to protect him. He is not only our guest, but also a friend brought by Henrik. If something happens to him, Henrik is hard to say whether he will continue to help us." Wilken continued. Anna nodded. "Don''t worry, even if it''s just an ordinary person, I''ll protect him." After thinking about it, she suggested again, "otherwise, let''s let him stay in the castle. Let''s deal with the werewolf. It''s safer." Wilken thought for a while and thought that this could be available. At that time, it could not only protect him, but also let Henrik fight at ease and kill two birds with one stone. "Talk to Henrik tomorrow." "Why did he bring this mop? Will it not affect his demon hunting mission? " Anna is a little curious. Wilken thought for a moment and guessed, "maybe he chose his successor and hasn''t learned the means of the demon hunter!" Anna nodded. It''s possible. They continued to talk about other things. Suddenly, under the semi-circular moon, three dark shadows flew past. "Damn it, Dracula''s bride came out to kill again." As soon as Wilken''s face changed, he turned and ran out of the door to the place where the equipment was stored downstairs. He picked up a long sword, a dagger and two pistols already loaded with silver bullets. But Anna followed and did the same. Their movements are very skilled, obviously often. "I almost forgot that it''s time for them to attack these days. Go to inform Henrik and ask him to help us." Wilken said something to Anna, and before she could answer, he trotted away quickly. Anna looked at Wilken''s back and knew that this time was not a time for hesitation. She gritted her teeth and turned and went upstairs. When she came to Henrik''s door, Anna immediately knocked on the door. Henrik hasn''t slept yet. He opens the door and sees Anna. His eyes suddenly brighten. With a smile, he wants to invite her into the room to talk. Anna said quickly, "Mr. demon hunter, Dracula''s bride has come out to attack. Please help us." "Dracula''s bride?" Henrik heard this and knew that his idea had failed, but as a professional demon hunter, he immediately nodded, "OK, wait until I get my weapon. Is your name gray?" "Sir, I don''t think such a merger is suitable for him. Let''s go." Anna said hurriedly that she didn''t want to waste her time on the oil bottle, especially now several monsters could cause casualties at any time. Henrik didn''t understand why Gray was not suitable for the occasion, but he didn''t think much. He took his weapon and followed him out. When passing Gray''s room, he knocked on the door and called him, but he didn''t get an answer. "Let''s go." Anna urged. "Sir, this is a pistol with silver bullets. Take one." Walking down the stairs, Anna took out a pistol and gave it to him. "No, I have a crossbow. It has the same effect, and it''s more convenient to fill." Henrik pointed to his crossbow. This pistol can only use one bullet. It takes a lot of time to fill after use, which is far less convenient than his bow and crossbow. That''s why he doesn''t want to use guns. "Well, let''s hurry." Anna did not insist. They said and walked. At this time, they had come to the gate of the castle. Henrik thought of gray, and there was still a way to go, so he asked, "can you tell me why gray is not suitable?" "His going there will only bring danger to himself." Anna explained simply. "Danger?" Henrik was stunned. Gray was in danger. Could they lose their lives? "Then you should call him." "I know he may be your favorite disciple and intend to let him inherit the inheritance of your demon hunter, but they are really dangerous. Even if you let him see the world, it shouldn''t be this time." Anna advised. Henrik was speechless. He didn''t know why she said such words. He said for a long time, "did you misunderstand something? Gray is much better than me." Anna only thought he was joking to ease the tension before the battle. Gray doesn''t look like a demon hunter. Even she is more like a demon hunter than him. On the contrary, he looks more like the heir of the royal family. In a few perfunctory words, Anna has taken Henrik away from the castle to the place where the civilians live. Chapter 360 In the small town, Wilken has been fighting with the vampire bride, but the other party is numerous and has the advantage of flying. Although Wilken carries sharp weapons, he can''t cause any harm to them. The others, although they were full of ferocity in the face of gray, but in the face of the three vampire brides, they only knew to run away and avoid, and didn''t dare to resist at all. The weapons in their hands became furnishings. They could only pray in the bottom of their heart, hoping that they would not be caught this time and catch others. They think so because every time a vampire bride catches only one or two people and eats them instead of killing them. They all know that each other is raising them like livestock, so that they can have food whenever they want to eat. But they are very happy, because it is in this way that they can live to the present. If they kill at the beginning, they are all dead now. When people face fear, they may have the courage to resist monsters at the beginning, but once this time lasts too long, their courage to resist will be worn away bit by bit. Because at this time, they have slowly believed that monsters are invincible. They can only live if they bear it. They can only die if they summon up the courage to resist. If this time is as long as 400 years, those who can still have the courage to resist will be only a very rare part. "Oh, new face, this disgusting smell. Are you a demon hunter?" In the sky, three vampire brides fell on the roof and became normal, looked at Henrik and said. "The blood of the demon hunter is very delicious. Let''s change our prey to him today." A vampire bride suggested. "Good idea. We haven''t seen a new demon hunter come to Transylvania for a long time." The other two vampire brides licked their lips and said excitedly, looking at Henrik''s eyes full of bloodthirsty desire. As the person being discussed, Henrik is naturally not very happy that he is still listed as a hunting object by three monsters. Henrik narrowed his eyes, hooked his fingers to the three vampire brides and said provocatively, "fuck your mother, bitch, come and try!" "Kill him!" The vampire bride shows her tusks and instantly becomes a dead white vampire. After dispersion, she rushes to Henrik from three directions. Henrik shot several crossbows and arrows at the vampire bride flying towards him. Then without looking at the results, he rolled on the spot. When he released the crossbow, he pulled out the cross sword and quickly waved his sword to the right. Hiss! The blade crossed the vampire bride''s skin and quickly caused a scorched wound on her. There was no blood flowing out, but it was like coke. The vampire bride fell to the ground. Henrik was about to catch up with her to mend the knife, but then two other vampire brides also came. The vampire bride with several holes in one wing temporarily changed direction, grabbed the vampire bride falling to the ground and flew into the sky. "His sword has the power of holy water." Cried the wounded vampire bride. Wilken rushed to Henrik to protect him, but he was directly hit by the vampire bride and flew several meters. Henrik seized the opportunity and shot several more crossbows and arrows to avoid Wilken being chased by the vampire bride. "The so-called vampires who have lived for hundreds of years are just like this. It seems that Dracula is also a waste. He can live to this day only because he hides everywhere like a mouse!" Henrik sneered, looking majestic with a long sword and a crossbow. As long as he can help win, as an authentic demon hunter, he is naturally willing to do anything. If he says a few rubbish words, he will make money if he achieves results. Although he looked down on Henrik in his words, Henrik revealed his vigilance all over. Gray said that in the face of intelligent monsters, garbage words may provoke each other and flicker miraculous effects, but don''t say it and believe it. At that time, pretending to be a fool was only ridiculous. Although Gray''s means are different from ordinary demon hunters, he has rich combat experience and strong combat power, so Henrik has seriously thought about many of his words and felt that many of them are very reasonable. Wilken and Anna stood next to Henrik and looked nervously at the three vampire brides. Although it was three to three, neither of them was sure. Without him, the vampire bride had been plundering in Transylvania for too long and was notorious. The vaneris family didn''t take advantage of it. However, fortunately, the demon hunter who came here this time still has some skills and does not lose in dealing with the vampire bride. This time, there is finally hope to destroy Dracula. "Be careful, these three vampire brides are too fast." Henrik warned that the other party''s speed was fast to a certain extent. He didn''t even have time to aim. He could only shoot a crossbow with his hand. But then he thought that the vaneris family had been fighting vampires here for more than 400 years. He didn''t need to remind him of these basic information. "I see!" Both nodded and didn''t say they didn''t need to be reminded. This time is obviously not a time for gossip. Henrik slipped his finger into a bag, opened the lid of a bottle, inserted it, and then extended it to wipe the arrow of a crossbow. In the sky, the vampire bride wounded by Henrik''s Cross sword wailed and dug away the blood and flesh near the wound with sharp fingers. The wound healed quickly. "Watch their weapons and kill them." The vampire bride screamed, and they knew that the weapons on these hands were at least silver plated weapons, and the demon hunter might have holy water. Silver weapons can hurt them, and holy water is their nemesis. The three vampire brides swooped down again, and the positions of the three people here were the same, one with a long sword and one with a crossbow. Of course, the other two were pistols with silver bullets. The three men decisively shot at the vampire bride, but well, this one shot pistol, coupled with the shooting method of the two, can only follow suit. Henrik''s accuracy is better, but the vampire bride''s speed is too fast, and they are not stupid. They don''t rush directly, but keep flying around and diving. In the end, only Henrik''s Crossbow shot a vampire bride in the arm. However, it was this arrow that immediately made several vampire brides give up the attack, because a large area of carbonization began to appear on the arm of the vampire bride. "Damn it, it''s holy water." As soon as their faces changed, they changed direction halfway, grabbed her left and right, and then resolutely waved their claws and cut off her arm. "Go back." Three vampire brides quickly disappeared into the sky, leaving only an arm that had turned into black ashes. "We did it. We lost her an arm. Next time, we can kill her." Anna said excitedly. "Yes." Henrik said perfunctorily that he had just aimed at the other party''s heart, but the other party''s speed was too fast, otherwise she would be shot in the heart and she would be dead. "Anna, you and Henrik go back first. I''ll appease everyone." Wilken finished talking to them and went to the frightened and uncertain people. Chapter 361 In the castle, gray sat on a chair, in front of a burning devil bound with iron ropes and shackles. "Damn mortal, let me go. I''ll kill you." The Yan devil roared with sparks in his mouth, but there was no fire of hell at all. Of course, this is also normal. No matter which demon is pulled out to study every day, it will also be extracted by various methods from the hell fire and other mysterious forces. The props with various sealing forces will also become like him and become a muscle demon relying solely on the body. The word "muscle devil" is only relative to ordinary people, because his physical strength has also been weakened. It''s not that the seal props are weakened, but that they don''t eat or drink for several days and don''t give them a chance to restore energy. No matter how powerful they are, they should be empty. Maybe in a few months, he will become the first devil to starve to death in the world. Thinking of this, Yan devil felt a little desolate. He knew that he would not come to the world even if he broke his hands and feet. I thought it was a good job and a large number of human souls could improve their strength. I didn''t expect to become an experimental mouse in the end. As for anger, it''s all pretended. He doesn''t have much strength to be angry now. Just as a devil, how can he be soft to a human? "Don''t shout so loud. Others can''t hear you." Gray pulled out his ears and shrugged. As an excellent magician, how could he leave such an obvious loophole for him? Every time before he was released, a magic array was set up to isolate the sound. No matter how loud he was, people outside couldn''t hear him. "I''ve been hungry for so many days and still have the strength to roar. It seems that I haven''t reached the limit. Keep hungry. I was going to give you a piece of food." "Donate some more blood. The last experiment hasn''t yielded results." Gray muttered as he prepared his things. The devil also wants to eat. He doesn''t know about the higher-level devil, but the Yan devil can''t live without eating or drinking. In hell, powerful demons also need to eat weak demons. Weak demons don''t even have wisdom. They will only continue to multiply, kill and devour each other. Yan devil''s ears are naturally very sensitive, and gray can''t keep his voice down, so even if he was hungry for so many days, he heard Gray''s words. After hearing this, he directly softened his legs and knelt down on the ground, "Sir, I can be your servant. Please give me some meat. If you draw it again, I will die." "If I die, it will be difficult for you to get fresh demon flesh and blood. As long as you give me some food, I won''t die. Sir, you can do whatever you want." For the devil, dignity is bullshit. Only himself is the most important. Even if the object is a mortal despised by himself, he can choose to give in. Cruel, evil, treacherous, cunning, selfish, this is the devil. What would rather die than surrender, loyalty and righteousness are unparalleled. It has nothing to do with them. As long as they can live, as long as they can become strong, they can do anything. This is the law of hell. "I told you long ago that if you cooperate well, you can live. Why didn''t you do it before? Waste everyone''s time. " Gray sighed. Before, he said to Yan devil that if you cooperate well, you can get something you want. Although human soul and flesh are not good, beef and mutton are still OK. Unfortunately, this guy was so stubborn that he didn''t want to cooperate. I don''t know how he figured it out now. The Yan devil opened his mouth, "I thought you, like those stupid demon hunters, would kill me soon. Now I found that you are definitely a strong man with a broad mind and unparalleled wisdom. I am willing to cooperate with you." As he said, he didn''t need to beg for mercy because he thought he was going to die. Now he slowly found that the other party really didn''t have that idea and spoke well. If he could live, he would not give up the chance to live. "You can sign a contract with me to make me your servant, so that you don''t have to worry about my escape or rebellion." Yan Mo said sincerely, and the proposal is also very feasible. "What contract?" Gray said curiously. He can do things like contract. What''s the devil''s contract like? What magical abilities do you have. "No one can break the contract signed with the souls of both of us." Yan devil said honestly. Gray continued to ask. Yan devil said it carefully. The original so-called contract is that the soul power of both sides leads out a part to form a contract, and then returns to their respective bodies. In this way, the contract can take effect. After the introduction, Yan devil said he was really hungry. I hope gray can sign a contract with him quickly and provide him with some food. However, gray just smiled at his proposal. Although the Yan devil didn''t look very smart, it was still the devil. He signed a contract with the devil and his brain was eaten by the zombie. "You won''t do anything in the contract, will you?" Although he did not intend to sign a contract, this did not prevent him from continuing to collect some information. "No, absolutely not. The contract is absolutely fair and just. You are the master and I am the servant." Yan devil mistakenly thought he was excited and hurriedly said. "After you become my master, you can let me do anything. I will be your best assistant, stronger than the demon hunter around you." "Lie, gray, he''s lying. Hit him." The elf flew over with a piece of roast meat and looked at the Yan devil with fierce eyes. Little Molly is really an unexpected nuisance to Yan devil. She encourages gray to beat him every time. "No, i Yan devil wanted to explain, gray waved and interrupted him, "OK, I didn''t intend to sign a contract with you. It''s unnecessary to explain. As long as you cooperate with me, you will have food to eat. It''s that simple." Little Molly''s words prove that Yan devil is also the devil who came out of hell. Although he is not very smart, he also has the cunning that the devil should have. Yan devil didn''t want to give up. He kept on persuading and wanted gray to sign a contract with him. Gray felt a little funny. Didn''t Yanmo know that he was so eager, but it seemed that he had a bad heart? Take out a piece of fresh raw meat, gray directly sent it to Yan devil''s mouth with magic, "stop talking, eat quickly, and cooperate well after eating." His mouth was full of raw meat. Yan devil couldn''t speak. He kept chewing in his mouth. Finally, he stopped persuading and tried his best to deal with the meat that kept flying into his mouth. But after only a few mouthfuls, Yan devil felt that there was no food, and looked at gray wrongly, "Sir, give me some more. I''ve been hungry for so many days, and you often take things from me. This is not enough." Yan devil is tall and can''t satisfy him with anything, but gray won''t give him any more food. Just keep him alive. He''s really strong. What if he breaks away from the seal? We have to work hard to get it back. After he swallowed the last thing, gray continued his experiment. Chapter 362 The three returned to the castle. The night was already very dark. Wilken ordered the servant to prepare hot water and bathe Henrik. Because of the battle just now, Henrik rolled twice on the ground, and the ground was full of black mud and other unknown substances. "Henrik, we''ll discuss the werewolf tomorrow. Please rest assured. After today''s battle, those vampire brides won''t come out in a short time." "Good!" Henrik nodded. In fact, he regretted that he didn''t insist on returning and calling gray. Otherwise, the three vampire brides are very sure to keep one. If they cooperate well, it''s not impossible for all three to stay. These are vampire minions. Cutting them in advance is very beneficial to the next action. Walking upstairs, Henrik knocked on the door outside Gray''s room. After waiting for a long time, no one answered. He was not surprised. He had been on the road many times before. Gray explained that he was doing experiments and set up a sound insulation magic array to avoid disturbing others or being disturbed by others. Back in his room, Henrik took off his weapon and waited for a while. A servant brought him hot water to bathe. She is a beautiful maid. Nothing happened overnight. The next morning, gray exercised early in the garden behind the castle. When conditions permit, he basically exercises every day to ensure that his skills will not regress. Henrik came out with hatchet and grabbed his messy hair. "I knew you were here." "What''s up? It''s not your style to get up early in the morning. Have you found anything? " Gray just finished his exercise, took out a towel to wipe his sweat, glanced at him, and suddenly looked surprised, "shit, aren''t you in the castle? Where did you find the woman? " Yes, as an experienced mage (in various senses), gray saw at a glance that this guy had definitely found another woman. "It''s impolite to bring back the women outside." Gray shook his head. They are now living in someone else''s house. It is really impolite for them to take the women in the brothel back to the castle at this time. "No, don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t do that." Henrik quickly denied that although he was romantic, he could not do such a thing, and those people outside were very alert to them. How could they easily leave the familiar place with him, and what they had to do was in their familiar place. Gray shrugged. "That''s fine. No one found out anyway." Henrik nodded. In fact, he didn''t lie, because he really didn''t bring anyone back. That person was the maid of the castle. After sending him hot water last night, I heard that he had abandoned one arm of the vampire bride. Combined with the temptation of other factors, they got together as you like. But it''s not a glorious thing to be a guest here and sleep with a maid. It''s not worth showing off. "By the way, last night Dracula''s bride attacked civilians. We fought with them. These vampire brides are not powerful, but they are fast, and they also have strong self-healing ability. If they do not use holy water or silver weapons, they will soon recover from the damage caused to them." Henrik didn''t forget his business and shared his information with gray. Gray nodded, not surprisingly, because vampires and werewolves are afraid of silver weapons, which is basically a general setting. However, the vampire bride attack should have occurred in the first half of the night, because in the second half of the night, he had withdrawn the sound insulation magic array and went to bed. If the castle had a big move, he would have noticed, "how can I say if the attack power is not strong?" "They basically can''t fight skills or use weapons. They just crush ordinary people with their strong strength and speed. When they meet really powerful people, they don''t have much threat." Henrik recalled the previous battle, "they kill humans by crashing in mid air, or catching them and falling from the air. I don''t know more." "Later, I''m going to borrow the tower from them. There is all the information about vampires of the vaneris family for 400 years. Let''s go and have a look." It''s much easier for gray to make sure that this is van Helsing''s film, because he still remembers most of the plot and knows at least some key information. "Good!" Henrik himself attached great importance to the collection of enemy information before the war. "By the way, there is an arsenal in the castle. Do you want to go and have a look? Yesterday I asked me to choose some weapons to deal with vampires. I was confused and lost a lot. I''ll ask later and take two pistols just in case." "Arsenal?" Gray didn''t think of it. It''s mainly that fan Haixin brought his own weapons, but when you think about it carefully, it''s normal for people to have an arsenal against vampires for so many years. "Then go and see if I can get you a weapon that is powerful and can hurt vampires." Ordinary silver weapons are actually very fragile. They have no advantage over other weapons except that they can hurt vampires and werewolves. Gray wanted to see if he could not only do silver damage, but also ensure the sharpness and firmness of the weapon. It doesn''t matter if you can''t succeed. At least it''s a special attempt. A magician should dare to innovate and try any ideas. This is what he learned from the academic school. "Really?" Henrik was surprised and hugged, "I love you so much, brother." Gray kicked it away and said, "it may not succeed. Just try. Besides, don''t talk to me in that disgusting tone, or I may accidentally kill you." At breakfast, Wilken proposed to implement the plan to kill the werewolf as soon as possible, because he felt that they must be very angry because of the injury of the three vampire brides yesterday. At this time, it is very likely to let the werewolf come out to hunt for revenge and vent their anger. "Wilken, maybe you can wait a little longer to kill the werewolf." Gray said softly, his new weapon hasn''t been worked out yet, and the werewolf will try his sword at that time. "I think killing werewolves needs to be done as soon as possible, the sooner the better." Anna retorted, "if the werewolf doesn''t die, everyone will always be threatened." Gray didn''t directly say his purpose. In fact, he didn''t have much confidence in this weapon plan. He just used it to try. He didn''t think it was necessary to say it. In case people expected too much and he didn''t do it well, he would be very embarrassed. But if you take it out directly after you do it, you can definitely shake them. "As demon hunters, what we do is deal with monsters. Of course, we won''t let monsters continue to harm people. We just need to be considerate. We just came here and don''t know anything about them. How to deal with them?" Henrik''s tacit understanding with gray is getting better and better. Knowing that he is not easy to pretend to be uncertain, he took the initiative to find an excuse. "You two give us some time. We need to look up some information to find their weaknesses." "We''ll just tell you this directly." Anna hurried. "Do you really know enough about them? In fact, all the information you know is from the mouth of the former king? " "But father won''t cheat us with false information." "Of course he won''t, but what if the information he gets is incomplete or even false?" Henrik said quickly, "I heard that there is an attic in the castle, which is full of information about them. I want to borrow it." "Of course, but the werewolf thing... Anna wants to fight again. Chapter 363 Wilken first pressed Anna. "Werewolves and vampires have existed for 400 years. Are we short of this time? Moreover, we haven''t been able to kill vampires for 400 years. Maybe we have ignored some key information. Let''s do it according to your opinions. " Hearing her brother''s words, Anna immediately calmed down. Although she was acute, she still listened to her brother''s words. "Thank you for your understanding. We will try our best to solve Dracula this time." Henrik laughed. "Nothing. We should thank you for your help. Without you, we are not sure to kill Dracula and achieve the expectations of the family for hundreds of years." Wilken said politely. Although it was polite, he also knew that when there were a large number of people in the heyday of their family, he could not kill Dracula. Now it is too difficult to rely on them alone. These two, with their record of killing demons, have handled many monster events and can be more confident in dealing with vampires. Gray borrowed a batch of materials and forging room from Wilken on the pretext of making something, and then soaked it in the forging room. Henrik was brought to the tower by Wilken to view the data collected by the vaneris family. In the forging room, Gray''s idea was to mix silver with other metals to create a strong and sharp silver alloy sword, and then quench it with holy water to obtain the effect of some holy water. Yes, it''s only part of the effect. Gray is not greedy. As long as he gets part of the effect, it means that this sword is not only useful against vampires, but also against other monsters. Some monsters are not restrained by silver, but most monsters are restrained by holy water. The long sword itself is also a very good weapon. The first is to reconcile the proportions of various metals so that they can become a solid alloy material. On the other side, Henrik looked at the information on several walls and felt his head was big. Then he hurried down the stairs, came to gray and complained, "there are too many materials. If you want to read them all, you don''t have to think about them in a few years." "Finding the answer from here is completely looking for a needle in a haystack. Otherwise, forget it. I feel that their information is quite accurate." Gray was calculating something. He smelled the speech and looked at Henrik and the silly girl in his hand. "Take your time. If you can''t find it, you should increase your knowledge. If you don''t look at it at this time, what do others think of you? liar? Arrogant? " Hearing Henrik''s words, his first reaction was to lend him silly girl, and then his second reaction was that he was still using it. Without silly girl''s operation, it was difficult for him to debug the appropriate alloy in a short time. In that case, he can''t help it. Let him use his brain to remember. He can also exercise his memory ability and increase his knowledge. "Try to pick those that are basically invisible, those that are often turned over, and those information they should know." Gray warned. "Well, why don''t you let little Molly go with me?" Henrik''s eyes turned and wanted to find a partner for himself. "No, I want to be with gray." The elf shouted. She didn''t want to read. Even sleeping was more fun than reading. Gray is also speechless. "Little Molly is not as big as a book. What do you want her to think? It doesn''t matter if we can''t find it ourselves. We have plenty of time. We''ve been fighting for so long and haven''t stopped. This castle is a good place to rest. " "Take your time with vampires. They haven''t done it for 400 years. It''s normal for us to spend more time looking for clues." On the other hand, Henrik is gathering people to deal with werewolves. It''s pathetic. Because of vampires, they don''t even have an army now. If they want to deal with werewolves, they have to recruit people temporarily. But Wilken doesn''t want everyone. He''s looking for people who are usually very brave and don''t accept the reality because of the oppression of vampires. Such people are trustworthy and won''t betray. If you really want to find anyone, it''s not impossible to be tipped off by an insider to a vampire before the plan is carried out, and it''s very possible. "Wilken, why should we listen to them? Although the werewolf is cruel and cunning, he has no human wisdom. As long as we have a perfect plan, we can kill him." Anna is still unwilling, eager to kill the werewolf and defend the honor of the family for hundreds of years. "Anna, they are powerful demon hunters and have more experience than us." "But they haven''t dealt with vampires. Vampires are different from other monsters. We are professional to deal with vampires." Anna said unconvinced. "But they are here to help us, not for us. Of course, they will not start until they know enough information and are sure." Wilken doesn''t want his sister to have a conflict with them and work together to deal with vampires. "We won''t let them die on purpose." Wilken continued to be a peacemaker. "No one is willing to hand over his fate to others. Besides, we haven''t been able to kill Dracula for 400 years. There''s nothing wrong with the other party being more cautious." On the other side, Dracula castle. Three vampire brides are lying on a coffin crying and asking Dracula to help the injured vampire bride recover her broken arm. They have strong self-healing ability, or immortality, but unexpectedly, no matter what they do, they can''t recover this arm. So they can only wake up the sleeping Dracula and hope that he can help her grow her arms again. Dracula stood up straight from the coffin, looked at the three crying women, and said coldly, "what''s the matter?" "Master, we went hunting yesterday and met a demon hunter... The vampire bride told Dracula what happened and asked him for help again. Dracula thought for a moment, stretched out her finger, touched the broken arm of the vampire bride, put it into her mouth and licked, "the power of holy water." "Yes, the damn demon hunter painted holy water on the arrow." Dracula nodded, stretched out her hand and put her wrist in front of the vampire bride, "take a bite!" The vampire bride was overjoyed. She stretched out her tusks, bit Dracula''s wrist and sucked blood. Compared with human blood, vampire blood smelled so bad that she almost vomited out, but she knew she must not do so, otherwise she would die, so she tried to swallow it. Dracula''s blood entered her belly, and the granulation on on the vampire bride''s shoulder began to grow, gradually forming a brand-new arm. "Thank you, master!" Dracula nodded. "No demon hunter has been here for a long time. Be careful. Have a good time with this demon hunter. Let our little cute go and surprise them." "Yes, master!" Vampire brides laughed as if they had seen their opponents trembling with fear. Chapter 364 A few days later, Anna couldn''t help but put forward another plan to trap and kill the werewolf as soon as possible. "In recent days, werewolves have been wandering around and have killed several people. Now the civilians are very excited. We need to kill it as soon as possible, otherwise it will be difficult to control next." Anna was very reasonable this time, and Wilken did not object, but tacitly supported her opinion. Henrik looked at gray and wondered how he was progressing and whether he had built the weapon he wanted. "Well, I think the moon is bright and the stars are sparse today. Tomorrow is a good weather. Let''s prepare the trap and kill plan tomorrow." Gray nodded and agreed with Anna''s suggestion. It was not that his experiment had achieved results, but that there was not much progress. After he tried many methods, gray found that he took it for granted. No matter how hard he tried, even forged with the power of magic, he still couldn''t attach the power of holy water to the weapon. Quenching with holy water is not enough. In that case, the power of holy water will evaporate rapidly, and the power remaining on the blade will dissipate in a few hours. It is impossible to retain the effect for a long time. However, the only thing worth celebrating is that he has successfully manufactured several new weapons, all doped with silver, which should be able to cause harm to werewolves and vampires. Moreover, these weapons are more sophisticated than ordinary swords. Finally, he added magic runes to make them stronger and sharper. There is no need to worry about the deformation of half the long sword when dealing with vampires without weapons. "I have made several weapons here. Let''s try them. They are sharp and strong, mixed with silver. Maybe they are useful for werewolves." Gray carried a wooden box under his feet onto the table. After opening it, there were four exquisite long swords in it, one of which was slightly smaller for Anna. One is for Wilken, one is for Henrik, and the other is for himself. Although the sword in the lake is strong, it has no restraining effect on evil monsters, so gray also made one for himself. "Really, it can''t be the same kind of goods?" Anna looked at gray, who was still clean and tidy, and questioned. A few days ago, she passed by while chatting with the castle maid. After she accidentally heard what the maid and Henrik had done, she had labeled them unreliable. As for gray, she didn''t regard him as a demon hunter because of her dress. In her opinion, people like gray are not like a demon hunter at all, but more like the nobles recorded in the book, more like nobles than them. How can such a person master the craftsmanship of a blacksmith? So naturally, she would not believe that people like him would make weapons. Even if they did, they would be an ornament at most. Gray smiled and said to the manservant, "go and get a long sword." The footman looked at Wilken and saw him nod. He went to the armory and took an ordinary long sword back. Gray gave them a sword and took one himself. He took an ordinary long sword from the manservant and threw it to Henrik. "Come and try!" Henrik understood what he meant, put down his new cross sword and stood opposite him with the sword. There was no showy battle. The two swords directly exchanged blows in mid air. With a crisp sound, Henrik''s long sword had been disconnected and half of the sharp blade was inserted into a chair. "How''s it going? Do you still see this weapon? " Gray stretched out his finger and flicked it on the sword with a crisp ''ding'', then glanced sideways at Anna and said. Every time the woman saw him, her eyes were not eyes and her nose was not nose. It seemed that she had offended her somewhere. He was not used to her smelly problem. "If you don''t like it, give it back to me. It took some effort. It was sold to others or bought by others." "I can pay for it!" Anna heard Gray''s words, recovered from her surprise and said quickly. How can you give up such a good thing? It was only belittled before, but at this time, I was embarrassed to ask for it and planned to spend money to buy it. But she thought in the twinkling of an eye and looked at gray strangely. "If I remember correctly, are the materials for casting the sword provided by us?" "Well, I''m just kidding. Don''t be serious. The sword must be one hand. Let''s work together to deal with the monster!" Gray smiled and handed the sword. Anna snorted. After taking the long sword, she immediately changed her face, happily hugged her in her arms and was reluctant to let go. Wilken took it in his hand and tried it. He threw a silver wine glass into the air and cut it in half. He couldn''t help but exclaim, "what a good sword." "There are new weapons, too. Let''s start planning. It''s just time to use the werewolf to try if this sword has any effect." Gray smiled. Wilken nodded. "Please help yourself, guys. I''ll call them and prepare. I can trap and kill the werewolf tomorrow." Then she took the sword and wanted to leave. Anna also stood up and planned to go with him. "Guys, wait a minute. I''ve checked the documents of the vaneris family these days and found some clues. Please come and have a look with us." Henrik took down his original cross sword, took a new weapon, stood up and said. "What clue?" Both of them knew Henrik had been in the attic looking up information, so they were also interested in what he said. "Come with me!" Henrik didn''t say it directly. He took the three men to the place where the weapons were stored in the castle. Henrik took him to a map, which was the full picture of Transylvania. "According to Anna and Wilken, the king used to stand in front of this painting for hours, hoping to find the vampire''s nest." Henrik pointed to the map. "Yes, he thought he could find Dracula''s nest from above. This is the information he found in the attic." They answered in unison. "Of course, I also found such information in the attic of the castle. It said that the door to the vampire castle was on this map. I think that''s why the king kept staring at it." "But I think he may be wrong. He thinks the clue is on this. In fact, it is the door and this map." Henrik said, a little excited. "You mean this is a door, not a clue on the map?" Wilken narrowed his eyes and said thoughtfully. "Yes, but the door is missing and can no longer be opened." Henrik nodded excitedly, pointed to a broken piece in the lower left corner of the map and said, "so no matter how long the king stands here, he can''t open the door to Dracula castle, because he didn''t get the key." "What about the key?" Gray certainly knew that this was a portal, but he didn''t know the conditions, so he let him go on and show his achievements. Eh, portal? Gray was suddenly stunned. He looked for the transmission magic for a long time. The transmission door stayed under his eyelids for several days, but he didn''t expect it at all. It was a failure. Henrik didn''t know what he thought and went on with his discovery. "After discovering this, I checked a lot of information, but got nothing. I suspect that after the death of the ancestors of the vaneris family, Dracula tore down this piece and destroyed the door in order to prevent their descendants from entering his castle." Henrik''s speculation is reasonable, but gray knows that the most reasonable situation is not the truth. The missing piece is currently lying in the Vatican church thousands of miles away. "We may not be able to open this door. We can only find another way to find Dracula''s nest." Henrik sighed. There is no way. This piece may have been destroyed by him or brought back to his nest. Anyway, they have to find another way to find his nest. The cage originally used to imprison him has become his best umbrella. Anna and Wilken are also very helpless. If they are really torn away by vampires, they really have to find another way. Chapter 365 After Henrik finished, he saw Gray thinking and secretly happy. This guy was really shocked by his discovery. I easily found the information that the vaneris family hadn''t found for hundreds of years. I''m too powerful. But after being happy for a while, he found that gray was still ''shocked'', so he stretched out his hand and poked his arm, "Hey, don''t be stunned, I have other discoveries." "What else did you find?" Gray regained his mind. He didn''t have to think about the portal for the time being. He didn''t make up the incomplete part. This thing is an ordinary wall without any extraordinary power. He can''t study anything if he wants to study it. Anna brother and sister also looked at Henrik with burning eyes and could find the secret of the map. Obviously, he worked hard. I don''t know if he can surprise them. Henrik took them to the attic where he consulted the information, then went to a wall and gently pulled down a seemingly decorative thing. A small piece of the wall automatically turned over to reveal a picture. The picture shows two men in armor and armed with weapons. Behind them is the full moon rising high. "Wait a minute." Henrik said. After a while, the people in the picture moved. They attacked each other, and then both became monsters. One was a werewolf with sharp teeth and claws, and the other was a vampire with wings, which was very similar to the vampire bride Henrik had seen before. The werewolf and the vampire fought again. Finally, the werewolf successfully killed the vampire. "Although this thing looks like the vaneris family wants vampires to fight with werewolves, and then werewolves kill vampires." Henrik had an expression of wisdom in his hand. "However, I think your ancestors should not have pinned their hopes on false illusions and made him into magical paintings and handed them down." "Of course not. Although we hope the vampire will be killed, we prefer him to die in our hands rather than pinning our hopes on this illusory fantasy." Anna immediately retorted that the family''s reputation should not be damaged. Henrik nodded happily, "so I think this should be an important message left by your ancestors to future generations, telling you that werewolves can kill vampires." "Can werewolves kill vampires?" Both of them were surprised and questioned, "but Dracula made the werewolf himself in order to let him work for himself during the day. How can his weakness be the werewolf?" "I know that this is equivalent to Dracula making a weapon that can kill himself. It''s hard to understand." Henrik understood what they thought. At present, the vaneris family has not found any other way to kill Dracula. Many methods have been tried by their ancestors, but they are useless. In other words, Dracula''s behavior is equivalent to making a weapon against himself when he is invincible and exposing his weaknesses. Henrik scratched his hair and was a little distressed. "Although it''s incredible, the message expressed above is like this. Maybe the vampire''s brain is sick. Who knows?" "By the way, I remember the legend that Dracula has a werewolf antidote, right?" Wilken looked at his sister and asked expectantly. Anna thought and nodded hesitantly, "it seems so." "That''s right!" Wilken''s eyes brightened. "The werewolf was made by Dracula and his servant. Why did he make the werewolf antidote?" "You can''t be merciful enough to turn werewolves back into humans. Vampires are not good people! So the only explanation is that what Henrik said is true. Werewolves can kill Dracula, and he knows that. " "The werewolf antidote is to prevent the werewolf from rebelling against him. Once the werewolf rebelled and wants to kill him, he can inject the antidote to the werewolf and turn him back into an ordinary man, so the werewolf can''t threaten him." After some reasonable analysis, the brother and sister looked at each other on both sides, and the key information hidden under their eyelids was not found by the family for hundreds of years, which is really... Unspeakable. Then, I can''t help but have some opinions on my ancestors. Can''t I speak out about anything in a big way? Even in a notebook. They have to play these tricks, so that their younger generation can''t understand them. "So the question is, how can we make werewolves rebel against Dracula and fight Dracula?" Henrik asked, unaware of the feelings of the two brothers and sisters. The werewolf is made by Dracula and can be said to be his plaything. How can the werewolf fight with Dracula and kill him? This is a difficult problem. Because they can''t find Dracula at all, and the werewolf is too fierce and irritable to have any reason, and they can''t convince the werewolf to turn back. "If I can catch the werewolf, I can let him bite me, and then I''ll fight Dracula." Wilken thought for a moment and said. "No, I won''t allow it, and you will be shocked by the curse and lose your mind. Instead, you will help Dracula deal with us." Anna retorted loudly that she would not allow Wilken to become a werewolf. "No, I will keep my mind. We just need to kill Dracula before the werewolf changes his hair for the first time, and then find the werewolf antidote, and I can change back." Wilken wanted to convince her, and for the right reason. Werewolves can still maintain some of their original mind before they change their hair for the first time, but after they change their hair, they will completely become beasts and tools of Dracula. But Anna disagrees that werewolves are like beasts and can''t keep reason. He believes Wilken''s determination, but also believes that he underestimates the impact of werewolves on human nature. The two argued for a while, and Anna was slowly persuaded by Wilken. There is no way. All the dead ancestors of the family are still waiting for them to kill Dracula and save them. Gray coughed gently, "two, werewolves, we can catch them, but how to find Dracula is still a problem, otherwise it''s useless if you really become a werewolf and can keep your mind." "But we can''t find the fragment." The three said in unison, "without that fragment, we can''t open the door." "Didn''t I tell you that I am a magician and know the magic of divination?" Gray said in surprise. Henrik had a tacit understanding with him and knew what he wanted to say, but he couldn''t help saying, "even if we know where the debris is in Dracula''s nest, we still can''t get there." "If you want to get the fragments, you must go to Dracula''s nest, but if you want to go to his nest, you must get the fragments. This is a dead knot." Anna concluded. "Who said that the thing was in Dracula castle? My intuition told me that it was somewhere else. Dracula didn''t take it away." Gray said softly, "as long as I do divination, I can know its location, find it, and we can enter Dracula''s nest." "Then try it quickly!" The three looked at him with hot eyes. "Wait, are you a magician? When did you say that? " Anna said suddenly. But gray ignored her and took out seven gold coins. After talking about them, he threw them on the ground. The seven gold coins were scattered, and eight eyes stared at them without blinking. Gray began to analyze it and finally concluded, "we can find what we need in the Vatican church." "How could it be in the Vatican? It''s too far." All three frowned. "Do you have any other way? The cable should try." Gray said faintly and put away the gold coins. "It''s a piece of Latin that says, in the name of God, open the door, and there''s the sign of the vaneris family on it. As long as they say it''s to help solve Dracula, they should give it. Moreover, the church has promised to give us appropriate help before. We don''t ask too much." Henrik was stunned. "What do you mean, you want me to get it? I think it would be better for the vaneris family to pick it up. After all, it''s their own thing. " "I can go, but before that, we''d better catch the werewolf first, and then you must promise me to protect Anna." Wilken said solemnly. "Of course!" "No problem!" Chapter 366 In the woods outside the castle, the trap has been arranged, and Mr. bait is ready, waiting for the werewolf to take the bait. After they discussed it yesterday, they quickly prepared everything that was not ready, and then planned to trap the werewolf today. A group of people hid behind the bushes and sprinkled the medicine made by gray to cover up the smell to prevent the werewolf from smelling the smell. Although I don''t know how the werewolf''s smell is, the wolf''s smell is not weak. As an extraordinary creature, the werewolf''s smell will only be stronger. Since gray is involved, he won''t leave such an obvious flaw. "Will the werewolf come?" Henrik whispered. "Yes, these days, it appears from here and then disappears here. As long as it sees the bound Wilken, it will appear." Anna whispered. Gray frowned. "Be quiet and don''t talk. Do you treat werewolves as deaf?" "It hasn''t arrived yet, and we''re so quiet." Anna was unconvinced. "I can hear your voice 20 meters away. Do you think the werewolf''s hearing is very weak?" Gray scolded softly, "stop talking." Then he shut up and saw that Anna had to open her mouth and cast a magic on her mouth so that she could no longer make a sound. On Wilken''s side, it seems that his hands are tied to the post, but in fact, he grabs the rope with his hands and can break free and escape at any time. At this time, the atmosphere in the field also changed subtly, as if something fierce was approaching. The two demon hunters were keenly aware of this, looked at each other tacitly, and focused on the bait in front. The insects and birds in the woods began to be silent. Wilken''s heart beat violently. He felt something staring at him in the dark, making his hair stand up. "Come on, I know you''re here, come on!" Wilken lowered his eyes, roared in his heart, and held the rope tightly in his palm, ready to avoid the werewolf''s attack at any time. In the woods, the ferocious werewolf hid in the crown of the tree, his vicious eyes locked on Wilken, and his muscles were tight. Suddenly, he seemed to hear Wilken''s voice, his eyes flashed fiercely, and he quickly climbed from the tree to the ground without making a sound, gently approached a cluster of shrubs, and then rushed towards Wilken like a sharp arrow. "Coming!" Wilken immediately found the werewolf moving. He grabbed the rope at the top of the column with both hands and turned upside down. The whole man stood directly on the stake. The werewolf also jumped on the post, climbed up with his hands and feet, and roared to catch him. But there was a hanging rope on Wilken''s head. He jumped hard and grabbed the rope with both hands. A person hiding on the other side immediately pulled the mechanism, and the rope led Wilken to rise rapidly, but halfway up, the mechanism suddenly jammed, and Wilken hung on it without saying a word. The werewolf stood on the post and jumped up almost just enough to touch him. Wilken kept kicking his legs to prevent being caught by the werewolf. Gray frowned, and Henrik checked and wiped the mechanism for them. With his caution, should such a low-level mistake not happen? But now is not the time to think about this. Since things have happened, the most important thing is to save Wilken and catch the werewolf. His long sword was already out of the scabbard and could be used at any time. Henrik was the same. When they found the situation, they immediately came forward to help. Anna was faster than them. When she found Wilken in trouble, she rushed out eagerly at the first time, and both experienced demon hunters fell behind. Gray knew she was worried about Wilken, but he also knew that Anna''s fighting skills were really average. At this time, she rushed up and had no other effect except to drag her back. So when gray and Henrik passed her, they took her clothes in one hand, threw them behind and threw them into the Bush behind. The werewolf couldn''t catch Wilken. At this time, he saw someone rush out, no longer tangled, roared, turned and jumped down and rushed at them. Wilken had seen his sister rush out and wanted to ask them to cut the rope and trap the werewolf. Just after seeing them come out and throw their sister back, Wilken relaxed again and didn''t shout out that sentence in a hurry. Henrik and Gray''s goal this time is very clear. Put the capture of werewolves first and test whether their new weapons can restrain werewolves and vampires. So although Henrik smeared a little holy water on the crossbow, he won''t use it now. It''s for emergencies. At present, he doesn''t think the werewolf needs to use it. Werewolves are not necessarily better than Yan devil. If so, it would be too clever for hell to send Yan devil to find Dracula''s trouble. The werewolf roared and rushed over. The werewolf''s fighting style is very rigid. He uses his speed advantage to directly attack the enemy. This kind of play is very fierce, which often makes the opponent timid before fighting. Moreover, the werewolf''s claws are very sharp and strong, and there is no need to worry about being hurt by the enemy''s weapons. However, it''s a battle like a beast, which is not worth mentioning for the two people. No one will be frightened by its momentum. When they join hands and fight, they quickly left several scars on the werewolf. These scars greatly reduced his recovery, and the restraint effect of silver increased the pain, resulting in the werewolf roaring and fighting more violently. Anna came out of the Bush angrily. At a glance, she saw that the werewolf was pressed and beaten by two people, mainly by gray. Henrik''s strength was still poor, not enough to compete with the werewolf. "This guy is so strong?" She was a little surprised. I thought he was not a demon hunter at all, but a descendant brought by Henrik. Later, I learned that he could build powerful weapons and thought it was Henrik''s help. Then he showed his magic ability. She thought he might be a real demon hunter. Now, even the werewolf is not his opponent. He is not a demon hunter. Who is it? Wilken saw that the werewolf was restrained by the two, so he swung gently, let go of the rope and jumped on the ground. Because the height was a little high, he rolled around to reduce the shock. Standing up from the ground, the werewolf added several new injuries. Wilken drew out his long sword and prepared to come forward to support. At this time, the werewolf could not carry it. His eyes turned cunningly during the battle and was ready to escape at any time. Seeing Wilken, the werewolf rushed directly at him. In its feeling, this human is the weakest. But just as he was about to jump out, he suddenly felt that his feet had been caught, and then he was whirling around and hit the ground heavily. In other people''s eyes, gray grabbed the werewolf by the ankle and smashed it to the ground like a broken sack. Chapter 367 In the forest, the originally ferocious werewolf has been thrown to the ground, and his bones are broken. Even with the werewolf''s strong vitality, it is impossible to return to normal in a short time. "Woo woo!" The werewolf barked like a frightened dog and moved away bit by bit. Even if his bones were broken, he would try to stay away from the devil. Wilken swallowed his saliva, recovered from his stunned state, put away the long sword ready to attack, walked to the werewolf, and couldn''t help praising: "gray, powerful!" To tell the truth, at first he thought it was a hard battle, but he didn''t expect it to be solved so easily. His opponent was still the werewolf who gave them a headache for a long time. No, it''s not easy. It''s abuse. "Of course, gray is super!" The elf was complacent, as if she had been praised. "Huh? What is this? " Wilkenton subconsciously stepped back and asked in surprise. Little Molly hasn''t been exposed these days. Gray is busy making iron and hasn''t introduced them. Moreover, he thinks the family and the church are too involved and doesn''t want to introduce little Molly to them. However, since little Molly came out by herself, gray didn''t have to hide her. "This is little jasmine, my guardian angel. She was in another place a few days ago and arrived today. I was just going to introduce you." Little Molly''s mouth curls when she hears the speech. Gray is lying again. She really wants to expose him! "Guard... Guardian angel?" The two people who have been trying to get the family to heaven all their life are excited. Anna ran over and danced to express her excitement. "Shh, don''t let too many people know, otherwise there will be trouble." Gray said, then looked at Anna. "Don''t be so excited. You can''t speak." Anna stepped on his foot angrily, looked at him with angry eyes, and palmed him to untie the magic quickly. "Oh, yes!" Gray clapped his hands and lifted the magic. "Damn bastard, have you forgotten what you did?" Anna was so angry that she couldn''t make a sound when she wanted to speak. It was too hard. "No, I''m fighting the werewolf. I want to untie it for you after the fight." Gray smiled and refused to admit that he had forgotten. Speaking of werewolves, Anna also temporarily gave up the responsibility for gray. Of course, she was not stupid. She knew that gray would be the most powerful force to help them deal with vampires. At this time, it would be no good to make the relationship stiff. Turning to look at the werewolf, he was crawling in the distance with great perseverance, like a caterpillar. "Grab it!" Anna commanded the humanitarian behind her: "use shackles, tie it firmly, and then close it in a cage." This is the treatment method they have discussed in the early morning, so the things they need are already ready. As long as the werewolf is caught, it can be tied firmly immediately to ensure that there is no way to break free. They came forward, tied up the werewolf who had no resistance and took it back to the castle. But when they were about to return to the castle, some people found the werewolf, because its appearance was so obvious that no one here didn''t know it. "Did you catch the werewolf?" The high hat man said in horror, in sharp contrast to the joy on the faces of Wilken and others. "Of course, we don''t have to worry about the harm of werewolves anymore. Moreover, we will soon solve vampires, restore peace in Transylvania, and let everyone live a normal life without vampires." Anna said happily to everyone. She thought this was what everyone expected. Of course, it was what everyone expected. Only a few people dared to realize it, and most people couldn''t even say their ideas. Because they are afraid that the fear of vampires has been deeply engraved into their bones. They are afraid that saying such words will bring disaster to themselves. The high hat man is one of them and their leader. He sometimes helps werewolves and vampire brides deal with those killed by them and clean the battlefield. This is also the reason why he has always been able to ensure his safety. "You will let vampires revenge on us. Last time you hurt the vampire bride, they released werewolves and killed several people." The high hat man said angrily. "You caught the werewolf again this time. The vampire will revenge us again. Are you going to kill us?" Anna quickly explained: "no, we didn''t. we caught the werewolf just to help everyone. Only by eliminating Dracula can everyone be really safe." Wilken stretched out his hand and pressed, "vampires have existed in this land for too long. You all have relatives who died in the hands of vampires. Do you want to see them continue to harm this land?" "Kill Dracula and destroy all his minions. Our future generations will thank us. All of you can no longer be afraid of the coming of night." "Lie, you just want to lift the curse of the family for yourself, so you want to kill them, but we have to bear these hardships." Cried the man in the high hat. After hearing this, gray thought it was quite reasonable. If the ancestors of the vaneris family had not been soft hearted for a while, Dracula would not have existed in Transylvania for more than 400 years. Over the years, countless people here have died because of Dracula. Half of the sins can be counted on this family. Oh, Dracula was originally from this family. Of course, in Gray''s opinion, although the other party has a little truth, the others still can''t. For example, since Dracula already exists, we should actively solve him instead of praying for the mercy of others and pinning our hope of survival on the mercy of monsters. "You are really selfish. You helped the monster speak for your temporary safety." Wilken looked at him with a cold light in his eyes. "You have been spreading Dracula''s terror and instilling in others not to resist Dracula, so as not to bring disaster to everyone. You are persuading everyone to wait to die slowly." "And we really want to protect everyone." "Guys, think about it. As long as you kill vampires, do you still have to worry about dying every month? Do you have to worry that werewolves will appear at any time, with the lives of themselves or their relatives? " "No, you can do whatever you want. You can hunt in the jungle without worrying about werewolves. You can have a party at night and drink without worrying about vampires. This is the life we should have." The high hat sneered, "you have said to kill vampires for 400 years, but they still live well." "Everyone knows these two demon hunters?" Wilken pointed to them. "We have verified to the church that they did kill two hell demons, and now we have caught the werewolf. This is an unprecedented achievement. The end of Dracula is not far away." "This is God''s revelation and gift. We will overcome evil. Now is the opportunity." High hat wanted to retort, but Wilken didn''t give him the chance, pointed to him and said. "He has been bewitching everyone, and according to my investigation, he has been secretly helping vampire brides and werewolves. He is a spy of vampires. He will catch him and hang him in the cemetery tomorrow to show our determination to fight vampires." Wilken said that several big men around him rushed up immediately, grabbed the high hat man and directly marched him to the werewolf''s cage. The others looked at the caught high hat and didn''t react for a while. "You..." High hat was unwilling to be caught and wanted to resist. Wilken punched him in the face and several teeth flew out. "Everyone go back and wait for our good news. Dracula''s death is not far away." Chapter 368 The cells in the vaneris family are very dilapidated. They haven''t used this thing for a long time. Basically, if they need to be detained, depending on the seriousness of the case, they will directly choose to be fined or hanged. Even if they are hanged, they will not be detained for more than two days, so the cell is completely unnecessary. So there must be no way to hold werewolves in such a cell. Even if it has no resistance now, who knows if it is installed. When it recovers, it will break through the cell and escape? Therefore, gray thought that he could change the casting room into a cell, just add a few strong chains and a magic array, and basically don''t have to worry about the werewolf escaping. Although the cell can do this, it''s really rotten here. There''s a smell of damp and moldy. He doesn''t want to work here. After the two brothers and sisters stopped his opinion, they only thought for a moment and agreed. Moreover, they always felt that the devil hunter was considerate and could quickly avoid loopholes in everything. So the cell became a single room with a high hat for the countdown to life. Before he entered the cell, he had been shouting grievances, but no one paid attention to him. Listening to the cry of the high hat, gray suddenly stopped, looked back and said, "look at him, he''s very poor. Let''s give him a chance." The Wilken brothers and sisters looked at gray in surprise. Although they didn''t have much contact and couldn''t fully understand a person, through some details, they all felt that this guy was not a person with a flood of virgin heart. How could they suddenly plead for this villain? Of course, you may be wrong. They thought, did not ask why, directly nodded gently. Although Wilken has sentenced Gao hat to death, since gray spoke and let him go once, it''s nothing. Gray is the key figure who can help them solve the 400 year curse of the family. He wants to give a little face. It''s just a trivial little man. Compared with Dracula, it''s not even an ant. "Gray, isn''t it? This guy keeps jumping. I''m not happy. Do you plead for him?" Henrik wondered, others don''t know, he doesn''t know who gray is? Although if they do it by themselves, they usually don''t kill people because of a few words, they won''t stop if others want to help them kill disgusting people, but they will clap their hands. What happened to gray today? Took the wrong medicine? "I didn''t." Gray argued, "I just want him to live a few more days." Then he looked at the high hat, "I''m so good to you. Should you cooperate with me?" "Cooperate, I will cooperate. Thank you, thank you." High hat said with gratitude. Although he is a scum, his words of thanks are still very sincere. Gray smiled. "That''s good. When you become a werewolf, you must remember to restrain your inner beast, keep your reason and cooperate with me." "Werewolf?" X4 "Yes, how can a werewolf be enough?" Gray was more surprised than them. "Can''t you do things more comprehensively? A werewolf is too risky. If something happens and dies, we''ll be busy in vain." "With the second werewolf, it''s different. It''s not only safer, but also can do many things safely and boldly without worrying that the werewolf is not enough." "Like Wilken, didn''t you say you were going to become a werewolf and kill Dracula? But the werewolves are dead, and Dracula no longer makes new werewolves. How can you become a werewolf and kill Dracula? " "It''s different now that we have backup. We can study werewolves as much as we can. In case of death, we can catch a few more prisoners on death row and keep them as backup." Several people were shocked and looked at him with the same eyes as the devil. Together, this is not a werewolf in our hands. You are the real werewolf. Oh, no, langmie! Gray looked at their faces and thought they had a psychological barrier to turning people into monsters. He shrugged. "The decision is in your hands. I''m just making a suggestion." In fact, the three do have psychological obstacles to turning people into monsters, especially the vaneris brothers and sisters. Their family has believed in God for more than 400 years and is committed to fighting vampires. At this time, they suddenly want to turn humans into monsters, which seriously touches their psychological defense line. Henrik, although he doesn''t like turning people into monsters, he won''t object if he is a bad man he doesn''t like and can help hunt monsters. He is a pragmatic demon hunter. He doesn''t care about some small things. The last one, of course, is the high hat. Of course, he has obstacles. After all, he will be turned into a monster, but he will also be studied after becoming a monster. He''s really not a fucking person. But before he yelled, several people had left the cell. Even if he scolded loudly, people outside couldn''t hear him. "Wilken, we can''t do this. He is guilty. If we judge him, he will naturally go to hell, but if we turn him into a monster, we will also bear sin." Anna''s face changed slightly and expressed her opposition directly. Wilken didn''t object directly, but he didn''t look very good. Without the excitement of catching the werewolf, he obviously didn''t agree. Of course, he didn''t object very much, and he thought what Gray said was reasonable. It''s always good to be prepared for everything. Whether the family can lift the curse basically depends on their generation. For example, the gate to Dracula castle and the information that werewolves can kill Dracula would not have been discovered until now if the family had not left another clue. "Gray... This... This... This... This..." Gray looked at him for a long time and turned his eyes. "Give it to me. Even if you give it to me as a slave, it''s none of your business whether you die or live." Gray doesn''t care about any sin. Besides, the guy with high hat is not a good man. He doesn''t believe in God himself. He has no psychological burden to do it. Moreover, he has to do it himself to make the werewolf infected with high hat. "No!" Even so, Anna denied, "he is the running dog of the monster. It is in line with the law to hang him, but if we turn him into a werewolf, we will all go to hell." For a person who has been fighting against hell, going to hell is really an unacceptable result. "What hell?" Wilken shook his head. "Don''t worry, I''ve decided not to give him to gray and hang him directly." Anna was relieved and explained to gray, "let''s be careful and arrange more people to guard. There will be no accident to the werewolf." At this point, she was also a little uncomfortable. When did she need to hope that the monster wouldn''t have an accident. Wilken looked at the cell door behind him. "I haven''t cleaned here for too long. I feel an ominous smell. After tomorrow, lock it up!" Secretly, he gave gray an OK gesture. Gray nodded gently to show understanding, and several people left here together. Chapter 369 Instead of being locked up in the foundry, the werewolf was thrown into a room and locked up in an iron cage. Although he has a comminuted fracture all over his body, who knows if he will get up in the middle of the night and practice singing and dancing? This should be prevented!!! "Gray, what are you doing with this werewolf?" Henrik asked, standing in front of the cage with gray when the others were gone. He doesn''t believe that gray tries to keep the werewolf just to make Wilken become a werewolf and kill Dracula. For specific cases, please refer to the window knocking monster, the scorching devil, etc., and a ghost face that Henrik doesn''t know. What''s worse is the beholder, which is still on Gray''s hand. If gray really only saved the werewolf''s life, he would believe it, but when gray proposed to prepare more backup, he knew that this guy must have his own purpose. "What else can you do? Of course it''s for fun! " Gray said naturally. He has met two kinds of werewolves, and he has studied that the five werewolves in the main world are very different from the werewolf groups in Narnia, but most of their basic abilities are similar, and he doesn''t know what kind of surprise the werewolves in this world can bring him. It is said that werewolves in this world are made by vampires, but Dracula can make vampire servants. How can he make werewolves? And although there is only one Werewolf in the world, there has long been a legend of werewolves in the world. If there is only one werewolf, how can it spread so widely? "You want to see what''s special about werewolves and why they can kill immortal vampires?" Henrik said that the guy wanted to catch up and study everything, as if he didn''t know. Gray smiled, "immortality is only relative. Even those gods... Those demon kings of hell dare not say they are immortality. Why can Dracula not die? It''s just that the man who killed him is not strong enough. " "If it falls on my hand, I''ll burn him to ashes. You see, he won''t die. I''ll fill his stomach with high concentration holy water. You see, he won''t die. I''ll cast him with molten iron, make him an iron block as big as a house, and then depict the magic array outside. He will be disabled if he doesn''t die and can''t run out. I "Well, well, I know you''re good." Henrik quickly waved his hand to admit defeat. These ideas made his scalp numb. If Dracula heard them, the other party must kill the boy at all costs. Gray shrugged his shoulders. I just talked about it. He had a good time. If he really wanted to catch Dracula, he wouldn''t do anything else. Instead, he quickly made great efforts to make a seal prop. Dracula and vampire alas, it''s good not to catch it. It''s a pity to catch it and kill it directly. Now I know that bassac''s gift is really good. Originally, it was absolutely impossible to choose sealed props in his idea, thanks to bassac''s strong recommendation. Bassaze: I mean, let you meet an enemy who can let go. Just seal it for a period of time. Let go of the lessons. You don''t have to kill them all. It''s not for you to hold living creatures. A ferocious King naturally couldn''t understand such a profound philosophy, so he said that he used the seal scroll very smoothly and very well. He knew that he should choose more seal props. He stretched out his hand to open the cage, took out a knife in the werewolf''s frightened eyes, smiled, cut a little nail on his hand, put it into a bottle, and then drew a small bottle of blood. Henrik''s face was so sure. Gray waved to the side, "little Molly, treat him." "Aren''t you afraid it will run away after it is cured?" Henrik said curiously. "It''s not that easy. I just promise it won''t die. It wants to recover completely. I won''t do that unless little jasmine treats it at all costs." Gray certainly won''t let what Henrik said happen. Next, he has to prepare more things to ensure that even if the werewolf is good, he can''t escape. Little Molly didn''t have as much nonsense as Henrik. Gray asked her to do it. She directly gave the werewolf a treatment, and then turned to look at gray, as if asking if she wanted to do it again. "Well, don''t worry about it. Let''s go somewhere else!" After seizing the elf and putting it on his shoulder and solemnly handing Henrik the important task of guarding the werewolf, they left the room. Henrik directly asked the servants of the castle to look at it first. Then he took some information from the attic, moved a chair, brought tea melons and fruits, looked at the information in the room, and asked the servants who always pay attention to the werewolf to call themselves directly. Here, gray came to the casting room without any preparation. The materials are ready-made, and the furnace does not need to be heated. He can use divine fire directly, which can also exercise the control of divine fire. After catching the Yan devil, the hell fire was stripped from him, and then refined in the furnace of faith. The divine fire grew stronger and more than enough to melt a pile of materials. The materials melted in his hands and fused according to a certain proportion. The technique is very skilled. Henrik sat in the room, throwing away the materials at hand one by one, and taking notes of all the useful information. I don''t know how long later, he suddenly felt that someone was calling himself. Looking up, it turned out to be the vaneris brothers and sisters. "Where''s gray? Where is he?" Wilken asked directly when he saw his recovery. Henrik looked at the Werewolf in the cage and found that it was still lying like a dead dog. Then he looked at his brother and sister. "Didn''t he say he wanted to make some iron chains to lock up the werewolf? It should be in the foundry." He analyzed and said that with Gray''s temperament, he said he would not delay if he wanted to build an iron chain for the werewolf. "If it''s not in the foundry room, it should be in his own room. If he doesn''t agree to knock on the door, it means something important to him." Henrik added again. They nodded, asked about the werewolf, and turned to the foundry. When they came to the casting room, they felt a heat wave on their faces as soon as they entered the door, which immediately made them feel hot and dry. In the foundry room, in a golden red flame in front of gray, a mass of melted materials were combined, and then slowly changed into thick iron cables under his control. "Can you do that?" They were stunned. Traditional casting needs molds and continuous forging. How can it be so easy? "Of course!" Gray nodded gently, waved his hand, rolled the iron chain in a circle and put it on the stone aside. "What''s up?" "We want to ask you, when can I get the key?" Said Wilken. "Anytime. Didn''t I say that the ''key'' is in the Vatican church. You go to get your own things yourself, or to deal with the dark monster, the church has no reason not to give it to you." Gray whispered. Now it''s Yan devil and werewolf. When he transforms into a high hat, he has to record the transformation of werewolf. He''s too busy to do such a small thing. They didn''t expect this answer, because they subconsciously thought that gray was very strong and might give some opinions, such as when to go, how to go and which route to take. They didn''t expect to let them decide for themselves. Gray knows their ideas and will humbly say that he will only be strong when he wants to do something. If there is no need, he is happy to see the natural development of events. And even if he is asked to give advice, he doesn''t know how to give it. He doesn''t even know where Transylvania is in Europe, how far away he is from the Vatican, where he wants to pass by, and give fart advice. Chapter 370 They were a little disappointed that they didn''t get any useful advice. They didn''t leave Transylvania. They really wanted gray to give some advice. Gray saw their faces and seemed to see through their ideas, so he nodded and said, "Henrik has seen a lot and has been to many places. He is an experienced demon hunter. Maybe you can ask him for his advice." "OK!" Anna thinks so. Why do you have to ask gray? He doesn''t seem to be as big as wilkenda. How many things can he know? On the contrary, Henrik, looking at the vicissitudes of life, knew that he had experienced many stories. Fortunately, Henrik didn''t know what she thought, otherwise he would cry and faint in the toilet. What is the vicissitudes of his life? It''s obviously mature and very masculine, okay? "Are you building too many chains?" Anna glanced at the seven or eight iron chains made by gray and said with a slight surprise. Five chains are enough to bind a werewolf, four to lock his limbs and one to lock his neck. And he is still building, obviously not satisfied with the current number. "Be prepared!" Gray gently explained that he was still the thoughtful king. "Let''s go find Henrik and you''ll keep busy." Wilken nodded, said he didn''t bother, and took Anna out. After a while, little Molly flew to gray with a serious face, "gray, it''s time for dinner. Belle said that it''s bad for her health not to eat on time." "All right." Gray looked. Now there are seven or eight chains here, which is basically enough. Put all the other iron cables into the backpack, and finally put the unfinished ones here temporarily to wait for it to cool down. Gray takes little Molly out of the casting room. Outside, before the servant had prepared dinner, gray went upstairs and found everyone crowded in the room where the werewolf was being held. Henrik was explaining to Wilken the way to the Vatican and the precautions on the way. Gray crossed them, went straight to the werewolf, took out the iron rope, tied his limbs and neck, and fused the other end with the cage. This means that if werewolves want to run, they either break free from the iron rope, or directly tear the cage, and then drag the cage to escape. Although bound by an iron rope, the werewolf is soft like a boneless insect, hanging in an iron cage. Gray pinched his arm and found that the broken bones on his body didn''t get any better. He frowned and said that he was too heavy at that time. Take out a bottle of medicine and feed it to drink, which can promote bone growth. As for whether it will grow crooked, gray doesn''t worry. At least it''s a monster. How can automatic bone setting be a basic skill? If the bone is broken, it will grow crooked. I''m sorry for the title of extraordinary monster. "Little jasmine, come and treat it again. We''re not afraid of it running now." Gray looked back at the elf with a smile and found that she ran to Anna''s shoulder and listened to Henrik''s words with interest. After calling her to treat the werewolf, the werewolf''s condition was greatly improved. He asked someone to take some meat and put it in the cage for the werewolf to eat. "Anna, it''s time for dinner." The elf reminded Anna in her ear. Anna nodded. "Is little Molly hungry? Let''s have dinner first and continue the discussion later." Anna naturally has doubts about the identity of the guardian angel said by gray. She just got along with the elf. She completely fell in love with the little guy. I believe that even if she is not a guardian angel, she can''t be a monster, at least she is the kindest and beautiful creature in the world. Everyone was a little hungry. They didn''t have any comments. They stopped chatting and went downstairs together. "Anna, where''s the wine?" The elf sat in his exclusive seat and scanned around. He didn''t find the wine. His beautiful eyes fixed on Anna. "Yes, we finally caught the werewolf today. We are one step closer to killing Dracula. It''s worth celebrating." Wilken clapped his hands, turned his head and said to the servants around him, "go and take out all the wine in the cellar." The ELF''s eyes sparkled. "All?" "Can you finish it?" Henrik didn''t like drinking, but he could still drink a little. He was surprised to hear that he was going to take out all the wine. "Well, because of vampires and werewolves, we haven''t made wine for a long time. These bottles were left a long time ago." Wilken explained. Soon the servant came out with the wine. As Wilken said, there were only three bottles, all of which fell a lot of dust. He didn''t know whether he could drink it or not. The servant put the bottle on the table and was about to open it. Gray waved, "show me. If it breaks, something will happen." "Can wine spoil?" Henrik was surprised. He had never heard that wine could be broken. Gray looked at him with his eyes. "Of course, even if the holy water is put for a long time, he will lose his power, not to mention the wine." Said, gray has begun to check the wine, but after his inspection, these bottles of wine have not broken, which should be related to the preservation environment and the original quality of the wine. Gray was about to return the bottle to the servant and ask him to pour wine for everyone, but the elf suddenly flew over and hugged his hand! "It''s all mine. Don''t rob!" The elf cried like a Russian dog protecting food. "Why is it all yours? Let''s drink together and we''ll give you some. " Gray joked and took out a cup to pour her some. It''s his fault that he hasn''t drunk wine these days. The elf is afraid he''s greedy. "Anna said, all the wine is mine!" The elf is not convinced. All three bottles of wine are his own. Why should he only give himself one? Gray looked up at Anna and saw her nod gently. "Before, little Molly said she wanted to drink. I said to see if there was anything else in the wine cellar. If there is, give it to her!" "Well, here you are. You drink alone. We don''t drink." Gray angrily put down three bottles of wine. "Then, give you a bottle!" Little Molly tangled for a while and pushed a bottle hard towards him, her face full of reluctance. Gray didn''t embarrass her. She knew that elves loved wine. It was good to be able to separate a bottle. "Thank you, jasmine." The four thanked each other with a smile on their faces. Little Molly is so cute. "Gray, why does little Molly like drinking?" Anna came closer and whispered. "I like this thing, of course, because I feel good and comfortable." Gray said naturally. Wilken saw the two whispering and raised his glass, "thank you for your support, so that our family''s curse can finally be solved." Just then, a scream suddenly came from outside the castle. The sharp sound penetrated the eardrum, making the people in the castle subconsciously cover their ears and show a look of pain. Chapter 371 With the scream, the windows of the castle broke instantly, and three figures came in from the outside. "Vampire bride!" Wilken put down his hand covering his ears and said gnashing his teeth. The three figures were very fast. When he screamed, they had come near their table. The four are sitting opposite each other on both sides, and the direction of the vampire bride is their side. Gray was also startled by the sudden attack, but his reaction was quite sensitive. He grabbed the elf, threw at the side, rolled Anna to the ground, and narrowly escaped the collision of the vampire bride. However, the other two were not so lucky. They were directly hit by the vampire bride. Henrik was hit and flew to Wilken. Then the third vampire bride who acted according to the circumstances made up for it, and they were severely hit and flew to the wall. "Shit!" Henrik cursed, quickly stabilized his body, put on a defensive posture, and looked warily at the three vampire brides flying rapidly in the hall. "Not yet!" Anna angrily said that she was very grateful to gray for saving her, but at this time, she didn''t get up quickly. What''s the meaning of holding her hip with one hand and her back with the other hand? "Sorry, I''m afraid you''ll get hurt." Gray explained that he was a gentleman and would never take advantage of the opportunity. Then get up, asshole! Gray immediately got up. The elf threw it on Anna''s chest and punched her behind her. A vampire bride was about to hit him from behind when he punched him on both claws. Bang! The vampire bride with a grimace on her face flew out, and a trace of surprise and horror flashed on her face. At ordinary times, when they deal with others like this, with their strong power, almost no one can fight them. They can only be played with except running away and avoiding. But the guy I haven''t seen today has incomparably powerful power to beat them out. It seems that he is stronger than the demon hunter before. The other two vampire brides hit Henrik and Wilken again, but this time they were ready. Although they were embarrassed, they didn''t fly out again. The three vampire brides flew to the top with their backs against the ceiling and looked curiously at the decoration inside, regardless of Wilken''s face. "Is this where the master lived? They have ruined it. It''s a pity. " "Gray, hold on. I''ll get the weapon." Henrik winked at gray and retreated slowly to get his weapons back and fight again. Who eats at home with weapons? Their weapons have long been put back in their rooms. The three vampire brides hung on the ceiling and did not change back to human appearance. They were still monsters with pale skin, flesh wings and ferocious fangs. "How ugly!" Gray said, "Dracula''s aesthetic outlook is not good. If my wife looks like this, I''d rather be single all my life." While gray was talking, several vampire brides suddenly began to change. In less than two seconds, they changed from monsters to normal humans, and they wore very attractive clothes. The three vampire brides are not bad in human appearance, especially when they look down, which is probably equivalent to gray looking at them from above and seeing a lot of things. "Demon hunter, did you catch the werewolf?" A vampire bride in the middle opened her mouth and glared at the people below. "No, we haven''t seen a werewolf at all. You''re in the wrong place." Gray quickly denied, "maybe he met the female werewolf. He''s having an affair outside. You can look elsewhere." "Lie, it''s full of werewolf smell. Do you think we can''t smell it?" The vampire bride opens her mouth to show her fangs and says in a threatening way. "In that case, you still ask a fart." Gray shrugged, the sword appeared in his hand and pointed at the three vampire brides. "I''m very interested in the clothes you wear when you change. Are you interested in devoting yourself to science and contributing to the progress of magic?" "As a reward, we can write your name into the second author and consider it as a researcher." "Listen to me, there is no future to follow Dracula. Look what you are now. Heaven and hell don''t want to see you, and the world doesn''t need you. Your status is very embarrassing." "Why don''t you do research with me? This is a rare opportunity. In the future, you may have the opportunity to see your name in major magic events in the world. One day, one month, one year, three vampire brides helped the great magician gray develop clothing transformation magic. It sounds very touching." Whether they can turn the monster''s skin into clothes or integrate clothes with the monster''s skin, he is very interested. "Magician?" Three vampire brides captured key messages in his language. But even some bullshit magician can''t suppress their anger. "A mortal dares to insult the great master. We''ll suck up your blood!" They don''t allow anyone to speak ill of Dracula in front of them. Once they do, they will kill them immediately to calm their anger. The three vampire brides howled, turned into monsters again and rushed towards gray. They all forgot that they came here to find the werewolf and avenge the demon hunter who hurt them last time. Now they only think about one thing, that is to kill the damn magician and use his blood to atone for his stupid words and deeds. Moreover, this man''s blood smells delicious. We must suck him up without leaving a drop later. Gray jumped onto the table, his sword swung open, and three vampire brides kept turning around him, ready to bite him somewhere. On the other hand, three people saw Gray alone and dragged the vampire bride, so they began to retreat furtively. "Go get the weapon and help him right away." Entering the stairs, Wilken breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said to them. Without waiting for their reply, they ran upstairs, as did Anna and Henrik. "Three vampire brides, be sure to resist." Wilken prayed silently in his heart. "Can gray carry the three vampire brides?" Henrik thought as he ran. "Arrogant bastard, he still angered them at this time. Didn''t he add trouble to himself? He angered them. How could he bear the siege of three vampire brides?" Anna scolded, quickening her pace. Instead of following them away, the elf flew not far away and watched them fight on the table. His eyes were shining with tears. Wei chubaba shouted, "my wine!" Chapter 372 In the castle, gray fought with three vampire brides and studied whether to catch a vampire bride, but according to his plan, now is not the time to do it. If we catch the vampire bride for research now, it is likely to attract Dracula. At that time, the war will be imminent. Dracula is probably a monster of the same level as the Yan devil, and the scene may not be controllable. At that time, the scene cannot be controlled. Either he finds the right way to kill Dracula, or he is too tired to kill him, and then he will face their constant attacks, and others may be in danger. But how good is it for him to kill Dracula in advance, even if he can? More than half of his current plan will die soon, and Wilken doesn''t have to go to the Vatican to get the fragment. Without the fragment, how can he study the portal? Think about it carefully. Although their ability was magical, they didn''t have to study it. There was similar magic in the magician apprentice world, but he needed to learn a lot at that time and didn''t have so much energy, so he didn''t learn it. But as long as you want to learn and spend some time, it''s not difficult to get started. In other words, I have a lot of research projects in hand, such as the research on the manufacturing method of extraordinary soldiers, the research on the method of manufacturing extraordinary soldiers with extraordinary weapons, the research on werewolves, the research on Yanmo, the research on Hellfire, the research on soul, the manufacturing of various potions, etc. Portal research will also be put on the agenda. There may be too many vampire research projects and insufficient energy. Let''s forget it for the time being. "Greed!" Gray muttered to himself. Yes, it''s greed. Although every magician likes research, he will never be like himself. He will see that those who are interested will be included in the research project, but will choose a main direction for research. The reason why I choose so many, in addition to curiosity, I am mainly greedy for more and want to hold everything in my hand. "But what''s wrong with greed? People are greedy, but some people don''t have the ability to covet more, while others can hold the world. " Gray thinks he is the one who can hold the world. He still has a long life. He meets countless stories and people and wants more. It doesn''t affect anything, but will inspire him to become stronger. With this in mind, gray is still able to deal with the vampire bride. To tell the truth, these three monsters not only have more strength and speed than ordinary people, but also can turn into monsters. There is nothing remarkable in other aspects. Their combat skills are in a mess. They basically won''t have any problems when they fight with them, except to prevent their deadly collision. "Dirty demon hunter, hand over the werewolf, or you will die here today." Vampire brides shouted, although they didn''t take advantage, the advantage in number made them have an illusion that he had been surrounded by us. "Are werewolves important to you? But I''m sorry, it''s dead. Its body will be burned tomorrow. " Gray whispered. "If you care, you can avenge it. I''m glad that the relationship between vampires and werewolves is so good." In many works, vampires and werewolves are enemies of each other, and there is no win-win relationship. "Who has a good relationship with it? Bastard, if you talk nonsense again, you''ll tear your mouth. " "Drink up his blood!" The vampire bride became angry and attacked more fiercely. If Dracula hadn''t said that the werewolf was his very important chess piece, they wouldn''t have come to help it. Hiss! With a slight cut, gray saw that a vampire bride had a cut in her arm. "Sorry, I was careless. You have too many flaws. I have endured it for a long time and didn''t do it. This time it''s really a subconscious action. Sorry, you''re too delicious." Gray made a sincere apology. The three vampire brides are angry inside. What does this mean? How many of them look down on themselves? "Die!" Three vampire brides showed their tusks and attacked fiercely. The injured vampire bride suddenly changed her face after attacking for a period of time, "Damn, his weapons are mixed with silver." Although there was little silver, there was some restraint against them. Moreover, after some fighting, they also found that the other party''s weapon was not a silver weapon that specifically restrained them, but broke as soon as they were beaten, but a powerful new weapon. Although they don''t have the powerful restraint of silver weapons, they have the sharpness and tenacity that silver weapons don''t have, and they can restrain them to a certain extent. "Kill him!" Vampire brides are shocked and angry. This weapon exists in the world and is the greatest threat to them. You know, Dracula''s power is not only their three brides, but also many ordinary vampire servants scattered throughout Transylvania. They are the most powerful group of vampire minions. If other vampire minions encounter this weapon, they are likely to die. "Vampire, die!" The trio who went to get weapons came late and raised their long sword to kill the vampire bride. With the addition of the three, the pressure of the three vampire brides increased greatly, and they had weapons to restrain them, which made them lose and lose. "Go and report to the master!" The vampire bride has experienced many battles. At a glance, she can''t achieve her goal in any case today. She turns around and leaves quickly. "Don''t go!" With a loud cry, gray shot out his long sword, flew past the vampire bride and inserted it on the ceiling. "Alas, unfortunately, I thought this sword could leave a vampire bride." Gray said regretfully, with a look of depression on his face. "It''s okay, gray. We still have a chance." Anna thought he didn''t kill the monster. She felt embarrassed and went to him and comforted him softly. Gray looked at her and didn''t know why she suddenly comforted herself, but at this time¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gray said he was really sad that he couldn''t kill the monster and needed a shoulder to lean on. Pop! "Asshole!" Anna walked away angrily and comforted him with her own kindness. The bastard took the opportunity to take advantage of herself. Damn it. Gray stared at me at a loss and held out his hand. "Listen to my sophistry... Bah, listen to my explanation. I just suddenly feel very sad and want to find a shoulder to lean on. My heart is very pure." "Gray, that''s too much!" Wilken doesn''t look well. "I really have no other ideas!" Gray continued to explain. "Understand!" Henrik said with a thief smile. Chapter 373 Disturbed by the vampire bride, a dinner is scrapped. Although there are servants to clean up and redo, it also takes time. More importantly¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Gray, my wine!" Little jasmine flew to him with a limp, and her tears almost fell down. Three bottles of wine, no bones, and the elves wanted to lick on the table. "All right!" Gray covered his forehead and took out a bottle of wine from his backpack. "Even if those bottles of wine are gone, they are not good wine anyway. Here you are." Little jasmine showed a happy look in her eyes, then turned her eyes and said hesitantly, "but I have three bottles!" Gray flicked on her head angrily. "You want more. Besides, there''s no bottle." "No!" The elf snatched the bottle and held it in his arms. No one gave it to him. At night, looking at the scrapping of the last werewolf material, gray shook his head and stood up. "It''s really difficult to do research." While it was late at night and everyone was resting, gray quietly Mimi walked out of the door and came to the room where the werewolf was held. The servant guarding the werewolf shrank in the corner and saw someone coming in. He was so frightened that he wanted to raise his weapons that he saw the person, "sir?" "It''s all right. I need to take Mr. werewolf to a place and come back soon." Gray gently waved his hand, opened the cage and went in. "Where are you taking it, sir? Can I follow?" The servant did his duty carefully and said in the back. Gray waved to open the chain that bound the werewolf and came out with it. "Didn''t your prince remind you?" "Your Highness said, you can do whatever you want, but it''s hard for everyone to catch the werewolf, I think..." "Now that Wilken has said it, what are you afraid of? Get out of the way! " Gray was not interested in explaining to him and pushed him away towards the underground cell of the castle. In the underground cell, the high hat shrank in the corner and seemed to have fallen asleep. Gray couldn''t help feeling that this guy had a big heart and lit a torch around the dungeon. The light of the fire woke the high hat. After waking up, high hat went to see the dungeon door for the first time. Sure enough, he saw the former demon hunter. Without saying anything, the high hat fell to his knees with a plop and burst into tears, "Lord demon hunter, it was my fault to fight you before. Please let me go once. You can do whatever you want me to do. I have high prestige among them and can let them do anything for you. And I know the secrets of vampires. " "They? Those ordinary people? What do I want a group of ordinary people for? I don''t think they''ll fight against vampires? " Gray disdained. He doesn''t need to rule this land. It''s no use asking ordinary people. As for the vampire''s secret, if he really knows it, he''ll be damned. "If you sincerely repent, I can give you a chance to become stronger." Gray said with a smile and walked over with the werewolf. "No, no, I don''t want to be strong." High hat''s face turned crazy and retreated in panic. Combined with what Gray said during the day, how could he not know what he meant? He met werewolves and helped deal with those killed by werewolves. That''s why he was not killed by monsters, because he was responsible for cleaning up the garbage for them. So he also knows that werewolves have no own thoughts and are all controlled by Dracula. Even without Dracula''s control, they will only follow instinct or Dracula''s orders. It can be said that when he becomes a werewolf, he can be regarded as really dead. What is alive is only a monster. He doesn''t want to be that crazy monster. That''s terrible. Don''t you mean these guys are good people and will be soft hearted and let me go as long as they beg for mercy? What''s going on? This guy''s not a good man? "I''ll measure the indexes for you first to facilitate comparison later." Gray ordered a silly girl to record the physical condition of the high hat. "No!" "Don''t say no, no is to." After recording, gray groaned, holding the high hat in one hand and the Werewolf in the other, and came close together. "What''s your name? Bite him. I know you''re much better. Don''t think I don''t know. Do you think my medicine is rubbish? Bite him, or I''ll kill you. " Gray threatened fiercely. "Woo woo!" The werewolf hummed weakly, but did not move his mouth. The high hat asked the werewolf''s breath at a close distance, trembling all over, "demon hunter, spare your life, spare me!" Spare you, think too much! Lest he speak again, gray directly sealed his mouth, fixed his body, and sent it to the werewolf''s mouth to be bitten by it. "Roar!" The werewolf''s eyes were suddenly fierce and bright. He turned his head and bit gray''s face. Gray couldn''t stand the smell. Pop! Gray raised his hand and slapped the werewolf. He slapped the werewolf directly and flew to the wall. He slid down and roared at him fiercely. "Doesn''t it mean that only beast instinct is left? It can be so cunning without wisdom?" Gray touched his chin. "No, wolves are a cunning creature." Without careful study, gray went over and slapped him a few big ear scrapes and dragged him to the immovable high hat. At this time, gray didn''t force it to cooperate. He covered his hands with a layer of magic, then pinched his mouth to show his fangs, and then handed his high hat''s hand to bite it (manually). To ensure effectiveness, gray grabbed the werewolf''s head with both hands and stubbornly bit a piece of flesh and blood off the arm of the high hat. "How do you feel?" Gray untied the magic on his high hat and asked with concern. "I... I was bitten by a werewolf?" Gao hat looked at the wound with a pale face, and then suddenly collapsed. "I killed you!" "Ah ~!" He kicked him to the ground, and gray asked again, "how do you feel? Is there anything wrong with the wound? " The high hat shows the most backbone moment in life, "I''m dying. Why should I cooperate with you? I''ll wait for you in hell, asshole. You won''t come to a good end. Vampires will eat you up. " He looked crazy and cursed gray madly. "It seems that you know your situation very well. You know you will go to hell." Gray smiled and nodded, lowered his head close to him and said softly, "do you know that I have a hand in playing with my soul. I will try when you die." "Play... Play with the soul?" The high hat shivered. "It''s just evening now. I don''t know if you will change directly. I''ll accompany you here. Wait a moment, and I''ll send the werewolf back." According to the understanding of werewolves by the vaneris family, if they don''t die after being bitten by werewolves, they should become werewolves on the first night, and then change their hair on the first full moon night, completely becoming inhuman beasts. So since gray chose to let the werewolf bite him at this time, he would not go back to bed immediately. He had to observe for a while. Chapter 374 On the third day of catching the werewolf, Wilken chose to leave Transylvania and go to the Vatican to retrieve the fragment of the family. "Gray, Henrik, please take good care of my sister. Dracula is too cunning. We caught the werewolf again. I''m afraid he will attack you." Before leaving, Wilken charged. "Don''t worry. If it''s really dangerous, I''ll protect myself 24 hours." Gray gritted his teeth and looked firm and fearless, as if he had made a great sacrifice. "I think I can do this kind of thing. Don''t you have a lot to do, gray? Distracting and protecting Anna will certainly affect me. I''m fine. Let me do it." Henrik quickly analyzed the pros and cons for gray, as if he were thinking of him. Gray stared and scolded, "it''s all right. A little thing can''t compare with Anna''s safety? Why can''t you tell the difference? " Henrik: "I''m kind. I''m afraid you''re too busy." "Don''t be kind. I can handle this little thing." Gray said firmly, "besides, don''t you have to protect your little maid?" Gray also knew later that the guy didn''t take the woman back to the castle, but directly slept with the maid in the castle. Later, Wilken offered to give the maid to him, but he hesitated and refused. Henrik was speechless for a moment and secretly scolded the guy for his shameless appearance. It was ugly. "You two are enough. I can protect myself without personal protection." Anna is speechless. These two guys are all the same. Ann''s heart can be seen at a glance. "Anna, Wilken is out. Your safety is the top priority. I will protect your safety. Please rest assured that I have rich experience in bodyguard." Gray said seriously. "Gray, I''m leaving!" Wilken felt that it might be a wrong decision to let these two guys take care of his sister. But he must set out to retrieve the key, or he will not be able to kill Dracula. The curse of the family will make the soul of all the family unable to ascend to heaven. This is his responsibility and cannot be abandoned. And now it is a big step forward from this goal compared with other ancestors. With the help of two powerful demon hunters, it is expected to kill Dracula. At this time, we can''t give up anyway. The three men at the door nodded and watched Wilken disappear into the night. It''s still more than one o''clock in the morning. At this time, no one will walk around except nocturnal animals and monsters. Therefore, this is the best time to leave, which can ensure that the vampire bride will not detect his trace and ensure the secrecy of this action to the greatest extent. "May God bless Wilken''s safe return!" Anna looked at Wilken''s reassurance, holding her heart in her hands and praying piously. "Don''t worry, I''ve seen that the curse of the vaneris family will end in your generation." Gray comforted her gently and wanted to lend her a shoulder. After all, I borrowed her shoulder last time. I borrowed it and returned it. Gray is not a person who likes to take advantage of it. But Anna reached out and pushed him away, turned into the room and went upstairs to catch up. Henrik waited for her to leave, went upstairs side by side with gray, and got closer indecently. "Didn''t you feel anything about her last time you came here? Now why do you suddenly have an idea? " Gray replied solemnly, "it''s normal for me to admire Miss Anna because she is so excellent. On the contrary, it''s you who want to sleep with her master after sleeping with someone else''s maid!" Gray disdained to be with him, but now that he''s awake, turn around and see the werewolf. Entering the room, gray heard the roar of the werewolf. If he hadn''t set up a magic array to isolate the sound, the sound could be heard for dozens of miles outside. When the werewolf saw Gray, his roar became louder, but there was a trace of panic in his voice. It was this man who tortured him for several days, cut meat from his body again and again, and then treated him. When the meat grew well, he cut it again. He was simply not human. Gray is very interested in werewolves. Although there are some differences among werewolves in several worlds, they have more similarities. In other words, he can return to the main world to continue the research that has not been completed in this world, and only need to make a slight change in some places. Even after he has studied the changes of werewolves and how Dracula made werewolves, he can try to combine the advantages of werewolves in several worlds to create a real extraordinary team. Of course, it''s a little difficult, but gray now has a new direction, that is to refine monsters or Warcraft into weapons to make people gain powerful power. For example, the beholder ring on his hand is a good proof. Beholder is a kind of monster in hell and has the talent to create illusion. After gray made it into a ring, he can also use the ring to show some illusions. Although it is not as powerful as beholder, it also proves that this road is feasible. However, it still needs to be improved. His expectation is that the equipment can not only use the ability of monsters, but also provide users with some physical blessings to make users more powerful. According to the data, even if a piece of equipment can only add a little physical strength or strength, it will make the holder much stronger and have a greater advantage in the face of ordinary soldiers. If it can provide more growth of four-dimensional attributes, it is not a problem to form a group to deal with some powerful monsters. It''s just that special abilities like magic can be directly stimulated with equipment, but how can ordinary people have the physical qualities possessed by monsters? After all, whether a person''s body is strong or not has nothing to do with foreign objects. If you want to borrow the monster''s power, you need a special connection, so that the monster''s power can be combined with people''s body, or equipment can be integrated with people. Just like the divine descent mentioned in the records of the vaneris family, angels come to human believers with special methods, which can greatly enhance the power of human beings. The connection with equipment is much more complicated. If you can see the so-called divine descending state with your own eyes, you may get some harvest, but according to the records of the vaneris family, angels will not descend casually without powerful demons. The incarnation of Mephisto demon king has no angel coming into the world. It is undoubtedly very difficult to see God descending. Maybe after this mission, you can ask the church for books on the basic information of God''s coming. I want to see that the church should not be too stingy for their killing Dracula. Thinking about this, Gray''s hand is not slow. He has cut a small claw from the werewolf''s hand and pulled out a tusk from its mouth. "Roar!" The werewolf roared and stared at gray. However, after roaring a few times, the werewolf was a little silly. Now he began to leak when he shouted. This is really not a person. "Come on, drink this medicine. Broken claws and tusks can grow out quickly." Gray pinched his mouth and filled it with a bottle of medicine. "Darling, I''ll go and see your companion." High hat didn''t turn into a werewolf on the first night, but turned into a werewolf on the second night. Now, there are more than 20 days before the full moon night. He can enjoy studying each other''s changes and collecting data. Chapter 375 It was more than five o''clock when he returned to his room from the dungeon. Gray was ready to make up for another hour or two. Suddenly, there was something outside. He opened the window and jumped out directly. Outside the window, the moon is dark and the wind is high, and the dense clouds cover the light of the stars and the moon. The world is silent, and the chirping of insects and birds instantly lose their voice. Gray stepped on the air to the top of the castle. A sound of wings came, and four dark shadows stopped opposite him. "Did I cross again? Now is the plot of the decisive battle against the top of the Forbidden City? " "Who are you and why did you hurt my bride?" The black shadow on the other side asked coldly. The black fog dispersed and showed a beautiful face. When he asked gray, he understood that Dracula and his three brides were so mysterious. "I''m a demon hunter. Of course I''m going to hunt monsters, and your head value is quite high. I''m salivating." Gray said naturally. "Then see if my head is worth money!" Dracula snorted coldly, didn''t say much, opened her flesh wings behind her, and jumped at gray at top speed in the dark. Gray didn''t expect this guy to be so decisive. He took action when he met. He thought he wanted to talk. However, he didn''t relax his vigilance at the beginning. He also appeared calm in the face of Dracula''s sudden attack. Make complaints about his claws, and he is still tucking up. "How ugly!" "You don''t look good!" Dracula said without conscience. Although it is night, both can clearly see each other''s expression. Gray was speechless. Dracula was not sincere at all. He told the truth, but he slandered himself, a man of bad character. After Dracula became a vampire, he was like a big bat. He could show his sharp teeth with a grin. It was really ugly. However, both men and women should not deny their handsome. It''s hateful that Dracula can say such words without conscience. "Master, we helped you kill him!" Cried the three vampire brides, turning into vampires and rushing into the battlefield. A few seconds later, gray had a paw print on his chest, and the three vampire brides flew out of the ring with footprints on their chest and face. Pop! The two men in the battle also used a move. The black tiger took his heart. Gray felt that his fist hit the meat, but Dracula felt that his claws didn''t catch the chest meat, but a piece of scale and so on. Extremely hard! Trying to find something, Dracula retreated strategically, returned to the vampire bride, crossed her fingers, and looked calmly at gray opposite, as if nothing had happened. After a trial, Dracula found that the demon hunter in front of him was probably the strongest demon hunter he had encountered. "Demon hunter? Can you tell me how much our heads are worth? I''ll pay three times. How about you leave Transylvania with your servants? " "I''m not a servant, you''re a fucking servant, damn bat!" With an angry drink, Henrik climbed up from one side and looked at Dracula opposite angrily. He wanted to kick him to the ground and rub him hard. What the fuck is talking about people? No, when did I demote and become this guy''s servant? Partners understand? Teammates understand? If it weren''t for me, would he be a demon hunter now? "Why are you here?" Gray looked at Henrik unexpectedly. When he came back to the room, he found something wrong outside. How did this guy find out? They just had a fight and didn''t make any big noise. Or is it that Dracula''s group of guys are so big that they don''t cover it up at all? In fact, Dracula is used to running around in Transylvania. No one pays attention to it. Naturally, there is no need to hide it. Moreover, Henrik, as a demon hunter, naturally had the means to explore monsters. In this way, he found that Dracula''s arrival was normal. "Why can''t I come? If I don''t come, I''ll become your servant?" Henrik tilted his eyes and said, "you''re very happy to harvest a servant for no reason, aren''t you?" "Oh, who are we and who are we? How can you think of me like that?" Gray looked unhappy. "I heard him say you were my servant and almost exploded in situ." "You see, I''m going to take out a guy to do him!" Then gray took out a long sword from his backpack and said solemnly: "anyone who provokes our brothers'' feelings is our enemy!" "This sword is the weapon you made that can restrain us?" Dracula looked at Gray''s sword with great interest, and Henrik didn''t affect her mood at all. In his eyes, Henrik is a bit threatening, but it is similar to those demon hunters hundreds of years ago. It''s not a big problem. But the guy in front of him, listening to the three vampire brides, seemed to have nothing outstanding, but Dracula knew that this guy was not simple when he stepped up step by step from the air. A brief trial proved that his view was correct. Gray listened to Dracula''s question, looked at the sword in his hand, shook his head firmly, "no!" Henrik and the vampire bride were shocked. Brother, what''s wrong with this thing? Even if you say no, people can''t stand there and cut you down. A vampire bride touched her arm and her face was ugly. It was said that I didn''t forget how I felt about the wound, but it hurt. "Why don''t you come forward and I''ll stab you to ensure that you have nothing." Gray fooled seriously. But obviously, anyone who has an IQ online will not believe his nonsense. "Whether you leave Transylvania or not, I will pay you three times the reward given by the church!" Dracula said faintly. Originally, he came to solve the problem, but after seeing gray, he thought it might be a bit troublesome this time. Not to mention anything else, just that the other party can take off in the air shows that the other party has a way to deal with their flight. Dracula thinks his experiment has reached a critical stage. As long as the experiment is successful, the whole Transylvania will be in his bag. Even if the angels of the church come, they may not be able to do anything to themselves. Therefore, it is not suitable to provoke opponents at this time. If he was just an ordinary demon hunter, he would kill him without saying a word, but this guy is not simple. When his children are born and form a vampire army, it''s not too late to do anything. At that time, no one can stop him. Moreover, the money of mortals is of no use to him at all. Taking it out to reduce some trouble is also used in the right place. "Bah, disgusting old man, we''re here to kill you. Do you think a little money can dispel our thoughts?" Henrik despises it very much. He is a demon hunter. He specializes in fighting against monsters. How can he let you go because of a little money? Dream! Henrik turned to his teammates, pulled out his cross sword and said fiercely, "gray, let''s work together..." "Shit, what are you doing?" Here, gray has taken out melon seeds, crossed his legs and looked at them leisurely. "How bad it is to fight and kill!" Gray sighed while eating melon seeds. "Look, let''s live in peace. Let''s stay here for a while, or we''ll leave without trying. It will also affect our reputation as demon hunters, won''t it?" "Let''s stay here for a while. Don''t mess with us. Don''t go to the town to kill again. At that time, they will say they can''t find you, Dracula. Everyone is happy. What do you think?" Facing Gray''s proposal to create a harmonious society together, Dracula expressed great interest. "Then you help me kill the remaining two people of the vaneris family. How about I give you all the treasures." Dracula smiled sadly. "Gray, what are you talking about, we..." "Henrik, what are we hunting monsters for? It''s just for money. Don''t talk about it. But Mr. Dracula, we certainly won''t do such a thing as killing. Even if Wilken and Anna are down there now, we can''t do it. " Gray''s attitude was firm. "They are the focus of the church, and we are also demon hunters with a bottom line. You can only do this by yourself. At most, we don''t intervene!" Henrik looked at him and said nothing more, for Wilken was not down there at all. "Things will be given to you when you leave Transylvania!" Dracula nodded. The trouble was solved temporarily. Gray smiled. "It''s a deal!" Both sides were very satisfied with the result. Dracula flew away with three vampire brides. Gray dragged Henrik who was ready to question himself into the room from the window. Chapter 376 "Gray, why did you agree to Dracula''s request?" Although it was a question, Henrik remained calm and restrained. Because he thinks gray is not the one who can cooperate with monsters, there must be a reason. Gray glanced at him. "Wilken hasn''t brought back the fragments, and the werewolf hasn''t studied the results. Even if we fight him now, can we really kill him? With vampire''s immortality and flying ability, it''s a waste of time and energy at best. " "Why don''t we kill Wilken once more when he brings back the fragments and we can touch his nest, once and for all." "At this stage, what we need most is peaceful development. As long as they don''t find that Wilken has left, our chances of winning will increase by half." "And Dracula has existed here for more than 400 years. We don''t need so much time. It''s better to be safe. We can stabilize them for a period of time. In fact, we make money." "Young man, you can''t be too anxious to do things. You should learn to plan and then move." Gray patted Henrik on the shoulder and taught him a lesson. Henrik''s angry nose is crooked. What are you pretending to do with me? I don''t know you, a little boy in his twenties. If I can''t beat you, I''ll beat you right away. Gray is not too sensitive to his age. He often runs to other worlds. This time is confused. According to his physical age, he is indeed in his twenties now. But according to the timeline of the Lord''s world, he is still eighteen, forever eighteen. On the other side, Dracula and three vampire brides fly towards the vampire castle. "Master, why don''t we just kill them?" The vampire bride is really gnashing her teeth at the two demon hunters. She wants to pick her skin and cramp. "Hum, now is the key time for the success of our plan. When the children are born, who can resist us again? It''s not too late to kill them then." Dracula said faintly that he had no intention of letting them leave. "Just feeding our children with their flesh and blood." Another vampire bride said, with a crazy bloodthirsty color on her pale face, "the blood of demon hunters will make them stronger." "Master, your wisdom is like the stars in the sky, bright and vast. Let''s look up to it all the time." In praise, a vampire bride said sadly, "master, the last experiment failed. We lost some children. I really can''t stand such pain. Are you sure this time?" Two other vampire brides agreed. "No, believe me, I won''t fail. Since ordinary humans can''t provide enough vitality for our children, we''ll find monsters with stronger vitality." Dracula insisted. "Vampire minions?" Asked the vampire bride. In Transylvania, in addition to vampires, there are many other dark monsters and a large number of vampire servants, and they are led by Dracula. Vampire minions are lower monsters developed by vampires. They exist lower than three vampire brides, but they are already very powerful compared with ordinary humans. But Dracula didn''t choose them. "Vampires are not living or dead. They can''t let our children live." "But werewolves can. Werewolves have great vitality and can let children live." "The werewolf is dead and killed by the demon hunter." The vampire bride warned. Dracula shook her head slightly. "Werewolves are just tools and slaves. They were created by me. I can have as many as I want." "You catch a few people back, and I want all my children to come to this world, build a vampire Kingdom and become the master of the world. No matter heaven or hell, they can no longer treat us like slaves." Dracula is full of fighting spirit. The vaneris family castle. Gray was just about to kick Henrik out, but as soon as he opened the door, he saw Anna raising her hand to knock. "You... Anna widened her eyes, a flash of surprise flashed in her eyes, then quickly stepped back and said awkwardly," sorry to disturb you. " Then she planned to close the door and turn away. Gray stepped forward, grabbed Anna''s hand, took it into the room, and kicked Henrik out. "Princess Anna, did you miss me when you came to me?" Gray quickly closed the door and said with a smile. Anna pushed him aside and walked to the window. "I just felt a panic. I think Dracula has come. I feel this every time a vampire approaches the castle at night." "Call Henrik in and let''s discuss the countermeasures. If Dracula attacks us, but we are not prepared, it will be too bad." "Eh, you still have this ability?" Gray was quite surprised and looked around her. When she couldn''t stand his eyes, she slowly said, "Dracula did come, but she left just a minute ago." Anna''s face changed. "It''s impossible. They must have gone to suck the blood of civilians." She knows vampires. They are bloodthirsty monsters. They have no mercy on humans. They can''t come here just to slip around. They must come to hunt blood. "Don''t worry, Henrik and I watched them fly away. Those guys didn''t make a big fuss and turn the world upside down outside?" Gray said calmly, "you see it''s so quiet outside, you know the vampire has gone." Anna was not stupid. She nodded gently when she remembered the days when she was prepared for the sneak attack of vampire brides every month. As long as they came here, they would inevitably cause great riots. What he said is true. Vampires like to play with humans like hell demons, but they often play with people directly, while hell demons like to play with people''s soul by using desire. So they should have really left, otherwise it wouldn''t be so quiet outside. Anna relaxed a little. "Do you know what they''re doing here?" Gray snorted coldly and said angrily, "damn monster, I came to win over me, said to give me all the treasures and let me kill you. Naive, I don''t see who I am. Am I gray who can sell my friends for a small amount of money?" "Impossible. I will never cooperate with monsters. Even if you give me Jinshan and Yinshan, I will never hurt you." Anna looked at her firm face and stared at her own gray. Her heart suddenly began to accelerate. "This guy seems a little handsome!" "So I turned him down and beat them, and they ran away." "Can you beat Dracula?" Anna expressed doubt. "It''s about the same. In fact, I''m considering that I can''t kill him for the time being, so I didn''t use my best. We''d better do it together when your brother comes back." "Is that so?" "Yes!" Gray nodded seriously, "come on, I''ll show you a baby, put on a quilt, and we''ll watch it together. It''ll definitely surprise you." Chapter 377 In front of the Transylvania map, gray silently calculated something and moved his fingers from the map bit by bit. "What did you find?" Anna followed him and looked at him scratching around on the map. Suddenly, gray stopped his finger at a place on the map. "What''s this place?" Anna thought for a moment and said, "it''s like... Frankenstein castle. Yes, it''s Frankenstein castle." Hearing this familiar name, gray immediately became interested, "tell me about the castle." "Frankenstein Castle used to be a noble castle, but because of vampires, the people of this family died and no one lived a long time ago." Anna recalled some information about the family and said slowly. Suddenly she thought of something, "just a few years ago, someone suddenly saw a fire in the castle." "My father thought it might be Dracula, so he sent someone to investigate and found that it was not, but a madman who claimed to be Dr. victor. He claimed to be the descendant of the Frankenstein family and secretly lived in the castle." "Considering that the castle itself has no one to live in, although the doctor looks like a madman, he is not a monster, and taking him here may hurt others, my father tacitly let him live in Frankenstein castle." "But just a few months ago, someone said he saw the doctor doing evil experiments in the castle and wanted to create some kind of monster." "After his father investigated again, he found that the doctor was not only crazy, but also stole the bodies in the cemetery to carry out his unspeakable crazy experiment." "When the civilians learned about this, they were very angry. They couldn''t stand the increase of monsters in Transylvania, so they went to the castle in groups to kill the doctor and the monsters he made." "God bless, the monster created by the doctor is still very weak. Driven by people, he entered a big windmill. The big windmill was ignited by people, and both the doctor and the monster died in it." After that, Anna was curious, "now, that place should be uninhabited. Why do you suddenly ask this?" Gray''s memory released more fragments. He asked tentatively, "the doctor who stole the body created a monster. Should this monster be made up of many people''s limbs?" He still remembers the general plot of the film, but some details are not so clear. For example, his memory of the doctor is very vague. However, after Anna said so, he remembered that in this film, the most important point of Dracula''s resurrection of those little vampires is the monster created by the doctor, which is known as the great work of mortals defeating God. In Western legends, it has a loud name, Frankenstein, also known as Frankenstein, a monster made of countless corpses. "It should be, because the doctors had not created monsters at that time, it was the civilians who dealt with them. After they arrived, the monsters were created. At that time, we found some clues about vampires on the beach, so my father went to the beach to investigate. My brother and I were in the castle, so we didn''t know very well. " Anna recalled. "However, many people saw monsters at that time, and the family also made some records so that they can deal with similar monsters in the future." Anna nodded. "Wait a minute, I''ll get it." "Go together." Gray didn''t want to take it here and walk to the attic with Anna. Henrik had seen the things here for a long time. Now he went outside to collect information, so he was not in the attic. Henrik has no good habit of sorting out materials, because he usually reads the materials in the church, and then throws them directly to the friar in charge of this part, so he can leave by himself. So the attic where he consulted the information surprised both of them a little. It was more chaotic than the last time they came up to see the picture. At least at that time, books were still on the table, not everywhere as they are now. "Can you... Still find that part of the information?" Gray asked suspiciously. "Yes, that''s new information. We usually put it here." Anna was not in the mood to clean up here for the time being. She carefully crossed the sea of books step by step, came to a bookshelf and took down a note. "That''s it!" Gray opened it and was disappointed. The above records are not detailed. I don''t even remember the appearance of the monster clearly. It only says that the whole body of the monster is sewn silk thread, which is made up of countless corpses, and there is a gem on the monster''s chest, which was burned by them with fire. There is no other record. "Useless?" Anna whispered, disappointed. "It doesn''t matter. Frankenstein has nothing to do with Dracula." Gray didn''t care much. As long as Dracula didn''t find the Frankenstein and hatch a large group of little vampires, it was basically no problem. He is interested in Frankenstein mainly because the other party is a monster made of dead bodies and has a new life. And according to Dracula''s experiment, this scientific freak has incomparably strong vitality. When Dracula is solved, maybe he can try to study this scientific freak, but he doesn''t know where it is hiding. He just remembers that it seems to be in an underground hole. "Then why did you suddenly think of asking about Frankenstein castle?" Anna is surprised that gray seems to have a very clear purpose in everything he does. It''s not normal to play such a hand suddenly. "Didn''t you fight Dracula before? I planted a magic mark on one of the vampire brides and found them parked in this castle. " Gray explained. "No way. We''ve been to this castle. It''s long abandoned and no one lives at all." Anna immediately retorted that she believed what she saw with her own eyes. "Moreover, Dracula''s castle can''t be Frankenstein castle. His ancestors locked him in a place where he can''t escape. Frankenstein Castle doesn''t meet this condition." Gray looked at her unexpectedly. "How do you feel that you have suddenly become much smarter and think so fast?" "But if you haven''t found them before, it doesn''t mean they''re not there now. Although it can''t be Dracula castle, other palaces as vampires can also be. And now it''s of little use to say this. When Wilken comes back, we can go and have a look, and then we''ll know if they''re there. " "Wait, you said you planted a magic mark on the vampire bride. Can you find the real castle of Dracula now?" Anna''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if she had found something extraordinary. Gray shook his head decisively. "Of course not. I planted the magic mark secretly and it will dissipate soon. If the magic mark is too strong, it will be noticed by Dracula." "Moreover, after Wilken comes back, we can directly reach Dracula castle. There is no need to track it with magic marks." Suddenly, a burst of footsteps came. Henrik strode into the attic and looked happy. "Gray, I have made a great discovery." Chapter 378 Henrik strode into the tower and immediately attracted their attention. "What did you find?" Gray asked. He knew that Henrik''s discovery must be related to the task, otherwise he wouldn''t come up to tell him in such a hurry. "When I was chatting with them, I found that a few months ago, several people heard the voice of vampires at night, but many people also said they heard the voice, but they didn''t find anything." "Several of them looked out from the window as soon as they heard the sound. They saw a large group of monsters like vampires, but those monsters were small, like vampires shrinking a lot." "When they were frightened and wanted to hide in a safe place, those monsters burst open one after another and turned into black sewage in the air." "When they checked there the next morning, they did find a lot of strange liquids. These liquids stink very much." "However, because no one was injured and they were used to the things in Transylvania, they didn''t care much. They just thought another harmless strange happened here." "But according to my years of demon hunting experience, this is definitely not an ordinary event. On the contrary, it is likely to be a failed plot of Dracula. Those small vampires are likely to be Dracula''s children." As soon as Henrik said his guess, Anna immediately denied, "it''s impossible. Vampires seem to be alive, but in fact they are all dead bodies. How can dead bodies give birth to children?" The vaneris family has fought against Dracula for more than 400 years. Although there are no major achievements, they still know some information about Dracula. For example, Dracula itself is a dead body rather than a living person. This is also the difference between vampire monsters and other monsters. Although some monsters are strange, they themselves have life. Although Dracula is powerful and can move like a living person, she is still dead, not life. Since it is not a living body and some functions of the body are turned off, it is natural that there is no way to have children. Neither Dracula nor his bride has this ability. Henrik didn''t know Dracula. At first, he just regarded him as a monster similar to other monsters. At this time, when Anna said this, he couldn''t help wondering whether his speculation was wrong. "Maybe it''s Dracula''s newly created little monsters, just like his vampire servants and werewolves, but because the technology is not mature enough, those monsters don''t exist for a long time." Gray spoke softly as they fell silent. Although he knew that these were indeed born by Dracula''s brides, he also knew that he had no evidence at this time, and it was not helpful to have evidence that they were born several times. It is more important to know that such a small monster may be on guard in the future, so he supports Henrik''s point of view. "Yes, that''s it, it must be!" Henrik''s eyes brightened. "Monsters don''t have to be born, they can also be made directly." Anna doesn''t object much to this. She still knows Dracula''s ability to make monsters, otherwise the whole Transylvania wouldn''t be as dark as it is now. "Gray, do you think we can deal with such a monster?" Henrik immediately asked, "I heard from those people that there were hundreds of little monsters at that time, blocking out the sky and the sun. If we met so many monsters, we couldn''t bear it at once." "Yes, it''s time to prepare some." Gray nodded, although as long as Dracula couldn''t find the Frankenstein, his stillborn babies were basically not threatened. But what if he finds it? Gray usually prepares some precautions for things he can control. For example, the previous werewolf, in theory, a werewolf is really enough, and an iron cage can hold him, but he still chooses to be safer, add alternatives and chains. Gray sat down directly on the sofa full of information, "hundreds of monsters can fly. Even if they are not as powerful as vampire servants, they must be stronger than ordinary birds. If I am surrounded by so many monsters, I can barely protect myself, you are not necessarily." Yes, thinking of that scene, gray could only say that he was barely self-protection. Thinking of hundreds of small vampires surrounding themselves, they also shivered together. "What should I do?" Henrik frowned and asked. He had never had experience dealing with a large number of monsters. Basically, his demon hunting tasks were mostly single monsters. A large number of monsters are generally cleaned up by the demon hunting team to avoid rollover. Gray shook his head slightly. "Let me see!" To deal with a large number of monsters, it is natural to use range attack, which has nothing to do with these two. Range attack gray also has several hands, such as magic and magic array. It''s just that ordinary magic attacks hundreds of flying vampire cubs, which is still a little bad. If you use magic array, the speed is not enough. Unless you ambush in advance, it''s easy for them to escape this range. In addition to these two, gray has another way, that is to become a giant dragon. If he breathes down, he can empty a large area directly. Even without dragon breath, just sweeping the wings and tail can cause a fatal blow to the vampire cub, and they can''t bite his skin, so it''s difficult to break the defense. But he doesn''t want to do this, otherwise it''s hard to explain later. If the church thinks it''s a monster shouting to kill, does he kill those people and wait for the angel to do himself? Or kill those people and run away? Obviously, both options are not in his interests. As for the choice to swallow it and stay away from the church? Sorry, there is no such choice. Therefore, in order to protect the safety of these two weak chickens, gray had to find a good way to solve these little monsters without too much trouble. "Silly girl, I want the method of making gunpowder." Finally, gray decided to use science to defeat monsters. "Master, please wait!" After a while, silly girl adjusted the production method of gunpowder and presented it in front of gray, as well as video teaching. "What is this?" Anna and Henrik think the things in the video look familiar and strange. "Gunpowder!" Gray said and wrote down the required materials. "Anna helps collect these materials. Maybe she can play a good role in the face of Dracula in the end." Anna nodded immediately. She always cares about what can deal with vampires. "I''ll help!" Henrik also followed, and he knew that there were muskets in this era. Gray finally looked at the attic and stamped his feet on the ground. All the books and notes flew up and automatically flew to the bookshelf. However, the specific order needs to be sorted out by themselves. Gray just makes it look cleaner, not return to the previous state. Chapter 379 In the woods outside the castle, the three looked at the smoking things in front seriously. "Can you do it?" Anna asked uncertainly. For the cognition of gunpowder, she just knew that it could start a gun and shoot a bullet, but she didn''t know anything else at all. The vaneris family didn''t have the energy and manpower to study these. "Look!" Gray is still confident in his craft, but he doesn''t know whether he will achieve the effect he wants until the result comes out. It''s easy to master the method of gunpowder, especially for gray. As a magician, he still has basic control. It took several days to finally make the gunpowder. The effect will be announced immediately. A simple tube was tied to a big tree, and the lead under it slowly burned to the bottom. Boom! The tree was lazy and broken, and countless fragments shot out around. The three hid behind several trees. Gray pressed his hand on the trunk and felt the slight blow from above. "It''s OK. It''s not for sale anyway. It doesn''t matter if it''s rough. It''s useful!" Seeing that the effect was not much different from what he expected, gray nodded with satisfaction. "Is this so powerful?" Anna looked at the broken tree, her mouth opened in surprise and turned into an O-shape. "Can it be used against Dracula?" When she saw good things, she thought of Dracula. In another direction, she also had deep love for Dracula. "Is Dracula afraid of silver weapons?" Gray asked. "Not afraid!" Anna shook her head, a little depressed, "silver dagger, cross, fire gun shooting, sword cutting, stick beating, sprinkling holy water, walnut stabbing into the heart, my ancestors tried all kinds of methods, but they were useless." "Yes, then why do you think he will be killed by a bomb because there are silver fragments in it?" Gray shook his head slightly. "Aren''t you sure the werewolf can kill him? Why are you so anxious?" "More ways to rest assured." Anna said faintly. Although werewolves can kill Dracula, it is the information left by their ancestors, but who knows whether it is really useful? After all, Dracula is still alive and well and has not been killed. There is no enough reason to believe the information that werewolves killed Dracula. She chose to believe it only because she had no other way but to believe it. So it''s best to have one more way. "Don''t worry, Dracula will die. Werewolves can kill Dracula. It''s not fake. I see the future." Gray comforted. "So this thing is just to guard against those possible little vampires?" "That''s not all. If other vampire servants or vampire brides want to attack you, they can also throw it out. The silver fragments in the bomb will teach them to be human." "Ouch!" Several wolf howls came from the small town outside the forest. Anna turned her head and stared at gray with an ugly face. "Werewolf, damn it, werewolf ran out. Don''t you say it''s absolutely impossible to break free from the chain?" "Go and have a look first!" Gray said calmly that he thought the werewolf couldn''t break free of his chains, but in this world, any accident could happen, so it''s not impossible for the werewolf to break free of his chains in any way. Therefore, this time is not the time to defend. It is most important to stop werewolves from hurting people immediately. The three did not dare to delay, so they quickly pulled out their weapons and rushed out of the woods. In the town, a werewolf is attacking humans unscrupulously. Several people have fallen under the werewolf''s fangs, and it is biting the dead people and eating like no one else! Others fled in a hurry, and no one dared to turn back and fight the werewolf. Whew! A crossbow and arrow ran through the fleeing crowd to the werewolf who was still eating. Roar! The werewolf grabbed the crossbow nailed to his back in pain, pulled it out, threw it aside, and rushed at the three with a roar. "Not the Werewolf of the castle!" Gray whispered. The Werewolf in the castle is very familiar to him. It is very different from this werewolf. Compared with that one, this one is still very young. Anna immediately guessed, "Dracula made a new werewolf?" "Who cares? Kill it first! " Looking at the man who died under the werewolf''s claws, Henrik said angrily. Henrik struck down with a sword, and the wolf who rushed over roared, and a pair of claws slapped on his cross sword. "Roar!" There is a wound on the werewolf''s claw, and the bone can be seen deep. "Beast, cool?" Henrik shouted excitedly, and the cross sword stabbed the werewolf''s head. The werewolf roared angrily, suddenly made a sudden force on his limbs, hit Henrik''s head directly on his chest and threw him to the ground. He quickly took the cross sword grid to prevent the werewolf''s tusks from biting him. Gray rushed out, kicked the Werewolf in the waist and kicked it out of Henrik. Without waiting for Henrik to get up, gray jumped over him and stabbed the werewolf''s heart with a long sword in both hands. "Go away!" Harsh screams, vampire bride from air support, simple and direct collision. Gray frowned and stopped chasing the werewolf. He stamped his foot on the ground and raised his sword against the vampire bride. The vampire bride screamed and her claws hit Gray''s chest. Hiss! The sword cut the vampire bride''s wing membrane, and gray raised his foot and kicked it on his stomach, causing it to roll to the ground. "You''ll die here!" The second vampire bride flew down, her feet turned into claws, grabbed the werewolf, flapped her wings and flew away quickly. The injured vampire bride flew obliquely, and was picked up by the remaining vampire bride and flew high into the air. "Wings are trouble!" After scolding, gray took out a long bow from his backpack, quickly took an arrow, filled the bow, and shot it out. The arrow crossed the sky, pierced the vampire bride''s thigh, let it loose the werewolf''s claw, and almost fell down. "Vampire brides appear during the day. They never do that." Anna looked grave. "That''s when they know they''re dying." Henrik looked at the dead man on the ground and said coldly. Back to the castle, the three went to the room where the werewolf was imprisoned and found that the werewolf was locked inside. "The new werewolf, vampire bride appears during the day. What does Dracula want to do?" "The appearance of the three vampire brides is not for anything else. It seems that they are just taking care of the werewolf to ensure that the werewolf will not die here." Gray analyzed the information he saw. Anna immediately questioned, "impossible. In Dracula''s eyes, werewolves are far less important than vampire brides. How can vampire brides protect werewolves?" "No matter what he thinks, all this will end when vercan comes back!" Gray didn''t expect Dracula to really keep his promise not to attack others, but he didn''t expect him to do it so soon. Chapter 380 Over the past few days, werewolves and vampire brides have been attacking people in the town, causing panic. Moreover, it is not just people. Recently, they also found that the bones of many animals appeared in the forest, and the livestock in the town were also missing. "The werewolf seems to be eating crazy!" Gray analyzed the information and came to such a conclusion. "But does the transformation of werewolves need such crazy eating? The information in the tower doesn''t mention that. " Henrik looks at gray. Gray shook his head gently. He also had a werewolf in the process of transformation, but the werewolf''s performance was very normal. He didn''t need to eat too much. He just needed to provide normal food. Anna didn''t know this, thought for a moment and said, "there has never been such a situation in the family records. Werewolves and vampire brides attack several times a month. They have never been so crazy." "No, maybe, but I didn''t see it." Thinking of this possibility, Anna hurried back to the castle tower and went straight to the family information. "You stay here and pay attention to the outside at night. I''ll go out for a walk." With that, gray strode to the castle gate. "Gray, wait for me, I''m going too!" The elf flew out of the kitchen, his face bulging and his mouth blurring. "What are you going to do?" "Beat the bad guys!" Little Molly flew to Gray''s shoulder, quietly wiped the oil stain, pinched her small fist and said seriously. "Swallow things first." The fingers bounced on the body, all the dust and oil stains were cleaned up, and the whole body glittered up and down. Out of the castle, gray walked upstream along the river, and Frankenstein castle was just upstream of the river. The river is in the shape of a deep valley. The water below is very fast. Go up a distance along the valley and walk through a forest. You can see Frankenstein Castle not far from the river. But instead of going to the castle, gray retreated a distance, sat down by the river, took out his fishing rod and prepared to fish. "Can you catch fish?" Little Molly looked at the turbulent water below and expressed her doubts. "Yes, it''s cloudy today. You can''t see any sun. Fish like this weather best. When it comes out, you can catch fish." Gray smiled, hung the bait and threw it into the river below. Fishing is about patience. Gray also thinks he has too many things recently and really needs to relax, so he doesn''t do anything and waits quietly for the fish to bite. Gray seemed very patient and sat for more than an hour. He was stunned that he didn''t even move. Of course, the hook below didn''t move. I can''t catch a fish for more than an hour. Little Molly doesn''t have his good patience. She''s lying on his head and began to sleep. Suddenly, there was a sound of leaves rubbing against hair in the woods. Although the sound was small, gray kept paying attention, so he heard it clearly. "Here comes the fish!" Gray stood up to stretch his muscles and bones, put the fishing rod on the ground, and stepped on the branches to the crown step by step. "Fish? I want roast fish! " When little Molly heard that there was a fish, she immediately sat up and her two thin legs hung in front of Gray''s forehead. In the woods, a dark shadow jumped rapidly among the trees, as nimble as an ape. "Gray, it''s a werewolf. Let''s catch him." The elf immediately recognized the identity of the shadow and commanded gray to charge. "Don''t worry, the werewolf is dead, and the vampire can continue to make. Our goal is not him. Let him pass. There''s Henrik in the town. It''ll be fine." Gray looked in the direction of the werewolf. In the sky over there, three white shadows flew over the tree crown. They didn''t fly high. They were just a few meters above the tree crown. "Tomorrow night is the night of the full moon. The werewolf will complete its transformation and completely become the master''s tool. We don''t have to continue to come out during the day for this dirty thing. I hate the day." "Yes, I prefer night, bright moonlight, twinkling stars and intoxicating night wind. God, I really want to end this damn boring task immediately and let the dirty werewolf live and die!" "This is the master''s order. Just let him eat enough today. After tomorrow, the master won''t need him." The three vampire brides slowly flew over the woods and flew towards the town. They didn''t worry about the werewolf at all. At their speed, even if something happened to the werewolf, they could arrive at the first time. Suddenly, just as the three vampire brides passed a tree crown, a sword formed by a flame rose into the sky. The tree crown was instantly divided into two parts, the same as the tree crown, and the vampire bride flying among the three. The expression on the vampire bride''s face solidified, and a scorched blood line spread from her head to her abdomen. The vampire bride opened her mouth, but made no sound, and looked at the other two vampire brides with begging eyes. "Marika!" With two screams, the vampire bride rushed to Marika, but Marika''s mouth moved and quickly turned into fly ash. "I said, what vampire is so great that you have to use holy water and silver to kill it? It seems that the strength is not enough. As long as the strength is enough, nothing can''t be killed. " Gray walked up into the air step by step with a long sword in his hand and stretched out his hand. The flame came back to him and turned into a flame beating around him. "Damn bastard, I''ll kill you!" The remaining two vampire brides exposed vampire tusks, screamed sadly, looked at gray angrily, and wanted to tear him up. But to Gray''s surprise, the two vampire brides screamed fiercely, but did not attack. Instead, after looking at him, they turned and flew to Frankenstein castle. Although it was an accident, Gray was not stunned. This little accident can''t affect him. When the flying broom started, gray rode the broom to the two vampire brides, revealing his standard eight teeth, "surprise?" "How is that possible?" A vampire bride speaks the standard lines of the villain before he dies. Gray cut off with a sword. The vampire bride wanted to escape, but it was too late. The burning sword crossed her neck. In an instant, the vampire bride felt that her life was losing and the immortal vampire was about to die. Turning to his companion, he found that she had already flown away. Even gray didn''t care about her. He was sure that the sword could kill her. At this time, he was catching up with the last vampire bride and beheaded her. Subsequently, the vampire bride''s consciousness dissipated, turned into ash and floated in the air. But the vampire bride was a little better than the other two. Before she died, she made a cry for help and headed for Frankenstein castle. It is not far from Frankenstein castle. Although the chase between the two sides is short, the outline of Frankenstein castle can be seen at this time. As the last vampire bride died, there was a roar of surprise and anger from the castle. "Who killed my brides?" Chapter 381 In Frankenstein castle, a figure appeared with boundless anger. It is also a pale vampire image with scarlet eyes and sharp fangs. "I did it. I''m sorry." Gray rode a flying broom and smiled foolishly. "Die!" Dracula''s anger almost gushed out of her eyes. The flesh wing behind her shook hard and flew quickly in front of gray. "Wait!" Gray stopped in front of him with a horizontal sword and looked straight at Dracula. "I have something to say!" Say your uncle! Dracula didn''t stop at all. A pair of claws wanted to tear him apart directly. Shit, you killed your wife. What else do you have to say? Say your uncle, die! "Doesn''t that mean you have no heart and no emotion? So you should look at it calmly. " Gray was dealing with him, still talking, trying to convince him. "You see, actually, I''m doing it for you. Your three brides have been with you for hundreds of years? Four hundred year old brides are old. If I kill them, you can find some more wives in good faith. Is it a little excited? " "Die!" Dracula''s eyes suddenly burst into a burst of scarlet light, and there was a red light on his claw. One claw broke Gray''s long sword and fell on his chest. Gray''s clothes were shattered by the powerful force in an instant, and a layer of scales flashed red on his chest, but different from the red on Dracula''s claws, he was dark red. On a closer count, there are ten scales, covering more than half of the chest. After Dracula''s claws broke the long sword, they fell on these scales. After the decline of power, they could not break through the defense of scales. Gray''s face was cold. The flying broom had already collected his backpack. At this time, he also stood in the air by magic. When Dracula started, he also inserted his left hand and palm into Dracula''s chest and pinched his lungs. "I am immortal!" Dracula sneered. She didn''t care about each other''s movements at all. Her other claw suddenly grabbed greid''s head. For a monster with immortality, the most afraid thing is to exchange injury for injury. If the opponent wants to exchange injury for injury, they will only be happy. Although gray has no immortality, intermediate self-healing is enough to make countless people envy. However, he won''t do such a thing as exchanging injuries with vampires. Werewolves can be infected if they bite. Who knows if vampires are the same. Holding the broken sword in the first block on the right, gray grabbed Dracula''s palm and pulled his lungs out of his body. Then a flame came out of his fingertips and threw it in from the wound. "A mere mortal can''t hurt me at all!" Dracula sneered, "I will suck up your blood bit by bit, and then turn you into the cheapest vampire servant, who will be enslaved by me forever." "Really?" Gray smiled, kicked him hard in the chest, and then hit a handsome snap of his fingers. Dracula was kicked out and was about to flap her wings and fly back. Suddenly, she felt a burning feeling in her internal organs. "No way. How could a mortal flame burn me?" "Ah ~ ~!" When the burning pain came, Dracula screamed. At this moment, he felt his internal organs melt. But the general injury, even if all his internal organs became meat sauce, he would not frown, but at this moment, he really felt that if he continued to be burned, he would die. Gray smiled and it worked, or he would be embarrassed. At this time, of course, it''s a dog in pain. Gray won''t let a great opportunity slip by and let him scream there. Throw away the broken sword. Gray took out the most handy Lake sword he used. He cut Dracula''s head with a sword. He helped him with his head. The brain kernel crawling in the skull cavity can be seen. "Look, if you are against me, you will see your brain!" Gray said faintly. But Dracula couldn''t care so much at this time. She didn''t hide. She put her hands into her chest and endured the burning feeling. The bloody energy on her hands wrapped the flame, pressed it into a small ball, took it out and threw it out. After taking out the flame, Dracula only looked at gray with half his head. He cut off his head again, but this time he wanted to cut off his head completely. At this time, it was too late to avoid. Dracula only had time to get out of the way, stretch out her arm to resist, and one arm separated from him. With an angry roar, Dracula grabbed the broken arm and pressed it on the fracture, flapped her wings, quickly flew down and picked up half of her head from the ground. Boom! He had just picked up half of his head, and a bomb fell beside him and exploded. The silver fragments in the bomb shot out and shot countless small holes in Dracula. "Silver!" Dracula felt it in an instant. What was shooting out was the nemesis of vampires. Although he was not afraid of silver, he was covered with silver fragments, which also affected his state, and this thing was prepared to deal with their vampires. If the vampire servant met this thing, he would pour a large piece at once. "It''s silver. If you like it, I can give you some more." Gray nodded and wiped a few drops of holy water on the sword in the lake. Dracula pressed back half of her head and looked angrily at gray. She stopped talking nonsense. With a wing, she suddenly soared into the sky. "You can win with momentum? You go down. " Gray kicked out, and Dracula didn''t give in. She took the kick, then grabbed the soles of his feet and pulled him down. They fell heavily on the ground. At the moment of landing, Dracula changed his wings, forcibly stabilized his body, and then grabbed him to his abdomen. You have this strange scale on your chest, but you don''t have it on your stomach. The sword flashed and Dracula threw his hand high. Gray stabbed his chest with a sword in the lake. "You are very confident to fight with me." "Holy water! Despicable fellow! " Dracula felt the power from the wound and roared angrily. There was no power of holy water on his sword before. When did he smear it? "That''s right!" Gray smiled and put the sword into his abdomen. "Let me see if you really don''t die." "Roar!" Dracula roared and suddenly burst into the sky again, "demon hunter, wait." "Wait for what?" Gray sneered. A pair of Dragon Wings tore his clothes behind him. He also rose to the sky. "Sure enough, you are also a monster. Why do you want to help humans and churches? Do you think they are your kind? No, they''ll kill you sooner or later. " Dracula looked back at this scene and said angrily. Having wings was one of his advantages. He could fly away even if he couldn''t fight. Even if gray could walk in the air, he was not afraid. He couldn''t catch up with him, but when gray could fly, he immediately felt a deep uneasiness. "Who believes what you said by a monster? Besides, do you still have a chance to talk? " Gray sneered and followed Dracula closely. "You can''t kill me. We cooperate. Transylvania is ours, and even the world can be ours." At Dracula''s broken arm, a new arm is growing. "I''m not interested. I''m a just demon hunter. How can I collude with you? Would you please die? Don''t waste everyone''s time. " Gray said solemnly. Chapter 382 Finally, Dracula escaped. He ran from the air. Gray was not afraid. His speed could catch up with him, but at last Dracula was forced to jump directly into the river below. The river was so fast that gray jumped in, but soon he was stirred by the water and had to come out of it. After looking for a section along the river, he didn''t see Dracula come out. Gray knew he couldn''t kill him today and left disappointed. Back at the castle, gray asked for information about the werewolf, but Henrik said the werewolf had never appeared. "I saw the werewolf coming this way with my own eyes. For so long, where else is he hiding?" Gray turned and walked out of the castle. He found that there was no trace of werewolf outside, so he turned and went to the woods. To say where werewolves are most likely to hide, it must be in the woods. But gray expanded his perception, but he didn''t find the smell of Werewolf in the forest. He walked around the forest and didn''t find anything. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Frankenstein castle, with a gloomy face, Dracula returned to the castle and immediately felt the werewolf hiding in a corner. "Get out, you damn beast, why is my bride dead and you''re still alive?" Dracula angrily pulled out the werewolf. The werewolf had no power to resist Dracula. When it is made, the werewolf has a strong sense of fear and obedience to Dracula, and Dracula can also control the werewolf to a certain extent. The werewolf antidote is just in case. The werewolf crouched in the corner and didn''t dare to look at Dracula. "Come here!" Dracula looked at a group of dwarves working. The dwarves put down their work and went to Dracula, "master!" "Eat them!" Dracula ordered. The werewolf looked at Dracula and the dwarf, but he didn''t dare to do it. Although the intelligence quotient of becoming a werewolf has decreased a lot, the werewolf also knows that dwarves, like themselves, are Dracula''s slaves and dare not speak casually. "Eat them!" Dracula repeated with a gloomy face, and the anger in her tone could not be covered up. The werewolf determined that Dracula told him to eat the dwarf. At this time, he didn''t dare to hesitate any more and rushed up with a low roar. The dwarves wanted to escape, but it was Dracula''s order. They didn''t dare to escape and watched themselves become werewolf food. "Enough!" After four or five dwarves were eaten, Dracula stopped the werewolf from eating. When the werewolf heard Dracula''s order, he immediately stopped eating and climbed aside to stay quiet. At the castle, Anna came down from upstairs tired. "I found that the werewolf eats a lot in order to speed up the process of werewolf, which can make him have stronger vitality." "Accelerating werewolf? Why did Dracula do that? Werewolves should not be essential to him. " Henrik frowned, unable to understand Dracula''s purpose. Anna guessed: "with the increase of werewolf''s vitality, werewolves should become stronger?" "By the way, where''s gray? Where has he been?" "What are you looking for me for?" Gray strode in. "Did you find anything?" They said Anna''s idea again, and gray had a guess in his heart, "tomorrow is the night of the full moon, isn''t it?" "Yes! What happened outside? " Gray lightly waved his hand and said calmly, "nothing. When I went fishing, I saw three vampire brides of Dracula and killed them." "You killed the vampire bride?" Anna opened her mouth in disbelief. "All?" "Yes, the vampire bride is gone for the time being. Just pay attention to the werewolf. Don''t let it enter the town again." Gray nodded. "Henrik is going out with me tonight." "What are you doing out there? Take me!" Anna was unwilling to be left behind and asked to go with them. "Let''s do what men like to do, and you have to follow?" Gray said with a smile that he wouldn''t go with an oil bottle. The vaneris family said they had been dealing with vampires for hundreds of years, but the younger generation of the family didn''t even use weapons very skillfully, and their fighting skills were not as good as some demon hunters. If they could deal with vampires, it would be bullshit. It''s just a drag to go with you. Maybe there will be a drama to save hostages from vampires at that time. It''s difficult! Speaking of vampires, gray lamented that vampires are really difficult to kill. He didn''t know how many times he died in exchange for other monsters. But here in Dracula, gray had a feeling that even if Dracula didn''t jump into the river and escape, he would have to work hard to kill him. As he once said, use simple and rough methods such as burning ash or pouring holy water. Go to the room where the werewolf is held. After these days of friendly coexistence, the werewolf is no longer so resistant to gray. He will take the initiative to cooperate with him when he wants to do anything. "Gray, what are you doing at night?" Henrik pushed the door in and saw Gray pulling out the werewolf''s teeth. "Go and see Dracula. If I''m right, he will start making his little vampires tomorrow. Let''s cheer him on and let him know that success is not easy." Gray put the extracted teeth into a box, and then took the werewolf''s blood, hair and claws. "You mean those vampire cubs?" Henrik still remembers what he heard, but those vampire cubs can''t exist for a long time. Has Dracula solved this problem? "Yes, I heard the discussion of vampire brides before. They let werewolves eat recklessly in order to give werewolves enough vitality, and then let her and the three vampire brides live." Gray didn''t really hear about it, but the plot was also an important plot in the original book, so he remembered it very clearly. In the original work, Dracula couldn''t really bring those stillborn babies back to life even with werewolves. Later, he found a scientific freak made of dead bodies and succeeded with its life. But gray doesn''t know whether Frankenstein can really bring those stillborn babies back to life. Because those stillborn babies, like their brothers and sisters in front of them, died in less than a day, there is no way to prove whether Frankenstein can really make them live. "How is it possible that a stillborn child is a dead body? It''s understandable that Dracula turned a living person into a vampire, but how is a stillborn child possible?" Henrik expressed disbelief. Although vampires are also dead bodies, there are still souls in their bodies, but those real dead bodies don''t have any souls. Especially the kind of born stillbirth, it is even more so. There is no trace of the existence of the soul, just like ordinary stones. "Do you remember, Anna, what they said about Frankenstein''s monster?" "You mean Dracula can make such a monster?" "Dracula was in Frankenstein castle before. We have every reason to believe that Frankenstein''s monster also has his credit. At least, he is likely to inherit Frankenstein''s research results." Gray said his "speculation". Henrik nodded after thinking about it. It might be very big, otherwise there would be too many coincidences. "If only Henrik would come back soon. This time we know the location of Dracula. Even if we can''t find his nest, we can kill him." Henrik had some regrets. Gray looked at him and said with a smile, "you''re in such a hurry. How about turning yourself into a werewolf?" "Bah, I won''t be a monster if I die." Henrik scolded, then said with a smile, "I mean, this kind of thing should be solved by the vaneris family, which is related to whether their family can go to heaven." "OK, I''ll prepare some more things and call you in the evening." Gray shook his head. He didn''t want to be a werewolf, but he had other ways to try. He had a little direction. As for waiting for Wilken to come back? As long as he comes back with fragments to open the portal, whether Dracula dies now or later is a happy thing for him. If he comes back and hears about Dracula''s death, he will be very surprised and moved. Isn''t it simple for him to study the portal at that time? Gray felt that as a friend, it was necessary to surprise his friends at the right time. Chapter 383 In the evening, gray came out of his room, his eyes full of blood and joy. "Henrik, come down, we should go!" Anna hasn''t gone to bed yet. She seems to be waiting for the two of them. When she sees gray, she is shocked. "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Don''t worry?" This guy has been here for so many days. When he appeared in front of everyone, he didn''t look clean and energetic. This is the first time to see him. "Ah?" Gray played with an injection in his hand and looked at her in surprise. "Of course I''m fine." "You''re so unconvincing. Otherwise, don''t go out. Let me do something for you." There was a little excitement in Anna''s eyes. Gray looked down at himself. He was really a little sloppy, so he put his hand on himself, became clean and tidy again, and made a shape for his hair by the way. "Little Molly, add another buff!" ¡°biubiu£¡¡± Little Molly pointed at gray, and the life magic fell on him, alleviating his physical fatigue. "Gray, what''s in your hand?" Henrik came down the stairs and saw the strange medicine in Gray''s hand at a glance. "Secret weapon!" Gray smiled mysteriously, didn''t say much, and put the medicine into his backpack at the same time. Henrik rolled his eyes and shook his weapons. "Let''s go. It''s dark." Anna doesn''t give up trying to follow. Of course, she doesn''t believe that the two guys will go out to find a woman now. Even Henrik, who looks best, has been playing with the maid recently. Gray, not to mention, has been studying something mysteriously. It''s impossible to go out to find a woman at this time. But how could gray let her follow? To tell the truth, gray, the king of the family, hasn''t met, but the remaining two brothers and sisters don''t have the ability to deal with vampires, even vampire brides. Wilken is better, Anna. Good determination. The weather outside is getting worse and worse. The wind is raging in the forest. The trees are swinging with the wind, and the branches and leaves are rubbing and clattering. "This weather is really not suitable for hunting monsters." Henrik sighed. "Less nonsense. It''s the so-called dark moon and windy night. When killing people and goods, such weather is the best weather to hunt monsters." Gray forcibly explained. "And vampires can fly. Such weather can affect his flight state, so we can reduce a lot of trouble." Henrik didn''t care what he said and said perfunctorily, "OK, you''re strong, you''re reasonable!" Walking through the forest, they came to the front of the castle. "Then why do I think this Frankenstein castle is more magnificent than the castle in the king''s house?" Speechless, Gray looked at the huge castle in front of him, and make complaints about Anna''s house. "Who knows?" Henrik shrugged. He could not imagine that the king''s residence could not compare with that of ordinary people. After that, Henrik couldn''t help thinking of a reasonable reason, "could it be that the vaneris family moved later in order to deal with vampires?" "Pull it down, the map in vaneris castle, the moving picture of the battle between werewolves and vampires you see, which is not the earliest ancestor of vaneris family?" Gray Immediately shattered his guess. "Maybe it was built behind the Frankenstein family. After all, for hundreds of years, technology in the world is developing continuously, and the vaneris family is busy fighting vampires, so they didn''t pay attention to the family house." Henrik came up with a more reasonable explanation. Gray nodded slightly. "That makes sense, but does it have anything to do with our action?" "Dry, this is not the question you asked. Do I want to help you figure out the answer?" Henrik is furious. It doesn''t matter. Don''t ask questions at the beginning. "Gray just said that Frankenstein castle was more atmospheric than vaneris castle, and didn''t ask why!" The elf hummed like a calf. "You''re great. I won''t argue with you!" Henrik said he was the most generous and didn''t bother to argue with them. Gray smiled triumphantly, stretched out a finger and clapped hands with the elf, "well done, reward you with a chocolate." It doesn''t matter whether she wins or not. It''s a joke. The key is little Molly''s attitude, which makes him enjoy it very much. Little Molly sat on his shoulder with chocolate in her arms, squinting her eyes and gnawing. "Gray, how on earth did you get the elf?" Henrik came up and asked nervously. "What''s the matter?" "I want one too!" "Get away!" "OK!" Henrik left gray for more than a meter, looked at him again and said, "I still want to know." Gray sighed gently and said helplessly, "well, to tell you the truth, little Molly is really my guardian angel. Only men who are really good and honest, selfless dedication, sacrifice themselves, honest and trustworthy, humble lovers... And have a prosperous and beautiful face can be protected by little spirit." "At present, it is the next person who meets the standard, and others don''t think about it." Gray finished shamelessly and made mysterious suggestions, "If you really want to, you can go to the church and knock on the door. It''s not an ordinary door, but a cross hung in the church. It''s the gateway to heaven. You can ask God to give you a guardian angel." "Really?" Henrik''s eyes widened as if he really believed it. "Really, I''m not human!" Gray vowed and almost swore to heaven. "Well, when this mission is over, I''ll go to church." Henrik clenched his fist as if he had made up his mind. "Actually." Gray suddenly turned his voice again. In Henrik''s nervous eyes, he smiled gently, "the bigger the more pious the church, the better the effect, because the faith gathered by pious people is easier to communicate with gods." "Really?" Henrik looked at gray gratefully and thought what he said was very reasonable. The closer you are to heaven, isn''t it easier for your requests to be heard by the gods and your wishes to be fulfilled? Although I don''t believe in God very much, it doesn''t matter to believe it once for my own guardian angel. No, as long as God gives me a guardian angel, Lao Tzu is his devout believer, a fanatical one. As for the conditions Gray said, he fully has them. It''s not empty at all. "Well, I must find a cathedral." "If you want to go to the cathedral alone, you have to go to the most pious place." "Where?" "Vatican!" Gray whispered. "Bah, you''re trying to kill me. If I don''t touch the cross, I''ll be beaten to death by random sticks." Henrik spat and saw through someone''s sinister intentions. Greysan smiled and explained, "no, you are also a well-known demon hunter who has made great contributions to the church. You won''t kill you because of this." "Don''t think about it. I''ll find a good Cathedral myself." Henrik began to think about the cathedral he knew that he would not be killed by knocking on the cross. "I wish you success!" Gray smiled and sent his blessing. As for the result, it depends on Henrik''s own understanding. If he understood it early, he might be able to avoid a severe beating. If he understood it late, it doesn''t matter. As gray said, after all, he is a senior demon hunter, who has made great contributions to the church and won''t worry about his life. Hei Hei hei, Henrik came to him and cried. He told him that he was not good enough, so it was impossible for a guardian angel to fall in love with him. Hei hei, perfect! Chapter 384 Frankenstein castle, because it has not been cleaned and repaired for many years, is now full of spider webs, an abandoned and dilapidated scene. In the castle, the werewolf lies on the ground. In front of it are two dwarves, and there are two dwarves'' bones on the ground. On the other side, a dozen dwarves are debugging the equipment needed by Dracula, completely turning a blind eye to the tragedy here. "Dwarf, a hard-working and fierce guy, a tool made by Dracula." Henrik said faintly, and finally added, "and he is very selfish and will not care about the life and death of the same kind." They sat on a window of the castle and looked at the situation below calmly. "Shall we kill the werewolf first?" Henrik suggested that the werewolf be killed first, and then the two could concentrate on Dracula. As for those dwarves, they are not considered at all. They are too weak. "No, when you deal with the werewolf, I''ll take care of Dracula. If you do it now, you may scare the snake. Don''t forget, Dracula can fly. What if he sees something bad and flies away?" "Can your secret weapon deal with Dracula? The silver dagger has no effect on him. We really don''t wait for Wilken to come back? " "60% sure!" Gray said softly that although he was sure that the effect of the drug was similar to that after the werewolf bite, he could not guarantee that it was 100% feasible. After all, it was a drug that had not been tested clinically and did not dare to boast. "And isn''t there a werewolf down there? Big deal, try to catch the werewolf and bite him. " "Can you catch Dracula or can I catch the werewolf?" Henrik glanced sideways at him. Do you overestimate yourself or me? Gray thought, it''s not easy to catch Dracula. Dracula is immortal. She is not afraid of some small injuries or even some big injuries. When necessary, let alone breaking her tail to survive, even breaking her head to survive is very possible. Although the werewolf is not as good as Dracula, Henrik is not gray. "Then try your best. It''s really not possible. Just wait for Wilken to come back and pay attention not to let the vampire make any more moves recently." Gray nodded softly. Both of them have long ruled out the option of becoming a werewolf. Henrik, as a demon hunter, doesn''t want to become such a monster. If he doesn''t get the antidote in the end, he will become a werewolf forever. Gray, on the one hand, is unwilling to do so. On the other hand, in addition to his human identity, he is still a giant dragon. He doesn''t think that the werewolf''s blood can suppress the dragon''s blood to take advantage, and may even lead to some other problems. So if you really fail this time, wait until Wilken comes back. This time is just an attempt. "Dracula is coming!" Henrik said in a mosquito voice. Next, Dracula, a noble style, came out step by step, looked at the werewolves who were still eating, and looked at the instruments. A man who looked like a zombie and was bent came to Dracula. "Master, there''s nothing wrong with everything, just like Dr. Frankenstein at that time." "But once the doctor dies, all this is too difficult. The dwarfs are a group of pigs. They simply can''t understand the doctor''s ideas. How can they do well?" Igor had great opinions on the dwarfs. If the doctor were here at this time, it would be easy. But then again, the doctor was killed just because he didn''t want to test Dracula. He can''t help here, and it''s impossible to give advice with his mouth. "Be ready tomorrow." Dracula said faintly. "Yes, master!" "Do it!" Gray didn''t speak, but action is the best language. With Henrik in his hand, he jumped directly from the window, targeting Dracula below. The man was in mid air and threw it at him. Henrik flew to the werewolf who was eating. When Dracula heard the news from above, he looked up and suddenly his eyes were red. He gnashed his teeth and spit out, "demon hunter!" While talking, Dracula had become a vampire, flapping her flesh wings and rushing towards gray. "You go down!" Gray gave a low cry, stepped on the flying Dracula''s face and stepped him back to the ground. When Igor saw a demon hunter, he immediately wanted to leave here, but before he took a few steps, his high hopes owner Dracula hit the ground heavily. He happened to be a meat mat on the ground. Dracula didn''t even look at Igor, who was dying in peace, fluttered her wings and wanted to rush up again. "The injury during the day is not good, the brain is almost gone, and the internal organs are completely burned to ashes. Even vampires are not so easy to recover?" Gray put the sword in the lake into Dracula''s chest and asked with a smile. Dracula didn''t answer, but pushed his arms up. Although Gray had time to punch him, he was pushed out by the great force and withdrew the long sword. The chest wound healed quickly, and Dracula''s face was extremely gloomy. He didn''t know that gray had found here, otherwise he would directly return to the vampire castle with all this instead of continuing to experiment here. Gray didn''t think too much. This time he came to kill each other, stabilized his body and rushed up again. The sword in the lake cut off Dracula''s arm. It''s better to break one finger than to hurt ten fingers! He knew how immortal Dracula was, and he didn''t want to kill him with these simple methods, but wanted to break his limbs and then cook it slowly. However, Dracula was not stupid enough to rush up and take the sword with her arm. She turned sideways and avoided the sword. But gray also quickly changed his moves to cross cutting. Dracula did not dodge. When the blade crossed his belly, his claws grabbed greid''s arm and threw it hard at the castle wall. Then the meat wing shook, quickly followed up, and its claws stabbed his heart. Bang! "This damn thing again!" Dracula felt the hard scales and wanted to change her move. She clawed down his stomach. But by this time, gray had cut a sword on his claws, and the flaw in his chest was just sent out on purpose. Dracula''s right paw was broken. Gray hit him on the chin with a hook punch from left to right and flew him out. But before he could fly out completely, gray grabbed his foot and cut him along the inside of his feet with a sword, trying to separate him. In an instant, Dracula''s eyes were red and his uncontrollable anger gushed out of his head. Even if his claws were broken and his skull was opened, he was not so angry. But what does this guy want? Where is the destination of that sword? "Despicable demon hunter!" Dracula flapped her wings, twisted her body and forcibly blocked the blow with her wings. As a result, Dracula''s wing was broken, but his lower body was not hit by a sword, avoiding a free operation. "Sure enough, the most effective combat method is sneak attack!" Gray thought proudly that Dracula wouldn''t have been beaten so easily if he hadn''t been caught off guard by the sneak attack. However, although he is happy, he is not proud of it. He still needs to continue his efforts. Gray doesn''t dare to relax at all and continues to output. Chapter 385 On the other hand, Henrik had quickly entered the combat state when gray jumped down. When he was thrown out, the familiar crossbow and cross sword were already in his hands from left to right. In mid air, he had shot an arrow at the werewolf who was still eating, and then threw away the crossbow without hesitation, leaving only the cross sword in his hand. "Roar!" Werewolves have a beast like intuition and immediately feel the danger. However, because Gray had covered their breath before jumping down, neither the werewolf nor Dracula found them. At this time, Henrik shot an arrow, even if the werewolf had felt the danger, he could not completely avoid it, but after all, he was in midair. The arrow missed some accuracy and finally shot only on the werewolf''s left arm. The power of holy water flowed into the wound, and the werewolf immediately howled miserably. The flesh and blood of his left arm was instantly burned through by the holy power of holy water, and the whole arm fused from the wound, and there was a tendency to spread upward along the arm. "Roar!" The werewolf screamed in pain. His other claw scratched the meat at the wound and wanted to catch all the meat stained with the power of holy water. Henrik landed and slashed with a sword. The werewolf rolled on the spot, grabbed the dwarf remains it had just eaten and threw them at Henrik. The cross sword cleaves on the bones, breaks the bloody bones, and then continues to kill the werewolf. By this time, the werewolf had caught most of the flesh and blood on his left arm, leaving only bloody bone stubbles. However, these days it swallowed a lot of flesh and blood. When it couldn''t eat beasts and people, Dracula even dwarves would feed it, and a huge vitality had been accumulated in its body. Moreover, the werewolf''s own vitality is very strong, and there are so many vitality to use. The injury on the arm is almost visible to the naked eye, and the blood, flesh and bones are growing again. Looking at the cross sword that continued to kill, the werewolf''s eyes flashed violent killing opportunities, but he was cunning not to entangle with him. He jumped onto the wall and climbed to other places. The werewolf''s claws can grasp the wall tightly and move on the wall perpendicular to the ground, but Henrik is not really helpless. He took out a porcelain bottle from his small pocket and threw it directly on the wall. The bottle broke and the green powder floated on the wall. The werewolf took a sudden breath, and suddenly felt his nose and throat hot and itchy. The werewolf had three claws grasping the wall, suddenly sneezed and fell directly from the wall. When Henrik threw out the bottle, he took out another bottle, sprinkled the contents on himself unhurriedly, and then rushed to kill him with a cross sword. The werewolf was itchy all over. He couldn''t defend and counterattack effectively in the face of Henrik''s attack. Before long, his body was scarred, which greatly hindered his speed of recovering his arm. Moreover, Henrik''s Cross sword is a weapon made by gray, which has a certain restraining effect on the werewolf''s self-healing ability. Although it is not a silver weapon, the effect is not as good as a silver weapon, but the restraining effect is not weak. So the werewolf found that the recovery of his injuries was slower and slower, and the vitality in his body was like a slow magic, running fast in his body. Of course, with the wisdom of the werewolf, he can''t think so much. He just feels that he can''t do it. He instinctively starts to be afraid and wants to run away. But Henrik was well prepared. At this time, he would not give it a chance to escape. All kinds of props came out together. He caught a flaw and inserted a silver dagger into its shoulder blade. In this way, the werewolf, who was already at a disadvantage, retreated and could not compete with Henrik. Henrik hunt is different from gray. He usually uses various props to weaken the monster to the greatest extent, and then defeat it easily. This time, the werewolf realized what equipment suppression is. It can''t bear it with bare hands. On the other hand, Dracula did not receive equipment suppression, but her mood was as oppressed as a werewolf. Because he found that not only his injury was not good, but also the demon hunter in front of him seemed to be getting stronger. Of course, gray can clearly tell him that this is an illusion. The little achievement he got when he came to this world is still lying quietly in the page. The so-called stronger is that gray uses the ring a little. Although this thing is not very useful for powerful monsters like Dracula, small interference can be done. Brush! Gray cut off most of the wings behind Dracula with a sword, but he also flew out and directly smashed a wooden box behind him. "We don''t have any hatred. There''s no need to kill each other. Do you really want to work for God? Can you go to heaven by doing this? Impossible, heaven is full of hypocrites. " Gray shook his head. "I can''t say you''re wrong, but you''re wrong." "What, do you think heaven is really a good place? Only the world is the best for us. " "No, I mean, it''s life and death. Don''t get it wrong." Gray said, stepping out a hole in the ground, the man had instantly come to Dracula, and the sword in the lake was cut off with the force of thunder. "You..." Dracula quickly dodged, but this move was a blow that gray waited for the best chance to break out. How could he easily hide? The eye ring on his hand flashed slightly, and Dracula dodged slightly. Although he soon broke away from the illusion, it was in this short moment that the sword in the lake cut him in half from his shoulder. However, in this way, Dracula is not dead. He holds the two halves of his body with two hands. Countless granulations stretch out from the wounds of the two halves of his body, trying to close them together. The lid of the belief furnace on Gray''s neck was opened, and the divine fire jumped out. With his hand around, a huge flame barrier was formed around the two people. Dracula watched the cage form, but he was unable to resist, because his body needed him to recover with all his strength, and he had no more experience to care about anything else. Gray grabbed his left hand in the air and an injection appeared in his hand. "What is this?" Dracula''s pupil shrank to the size of a needle''s eye, and a trace of horror flashed across his face. He felt that the animal in Gray''s hand was extremely dangerous. "Good thing!" Without explanation, gray had inserted the medicine into Dracula''s neck and pushed all the medicine inside. Without waiting for his reaction, gray took out his long gun again and gave a meal on the ground. The magic array expanded rapidly. Chains stretched out from the ground and locked Dracula''s whole body. "I''m immortal. You can''t kill me. You can''t kill me. I''m immortal!" Cried Dracula angrily. Chapter 386 After confirming that the magic array locked Dracula, gray quickly took back the divine fire and continued to put it into the melting pot of faith. Henrik dragged the werewolf over and looked at gray with a smile. "Do you want a werewolf? Hurry up, this guy is dying. " What he said is the truth. Even if the werewolf has strong vitality, it is only a tool man made by Dracula. It is not a powerful vampire like Dracula. He has a sword in his heart, or a sword that can restrain it. Obviously, he is not far from death. "Little jasmine, treat it first and don''t let it die!" Gray hurriedly said that the werewolf can''t be saved, but it''s OK to hang his life. If his medicine doesn''t work, he''ll use it. But before that, he still wanted to see whether his medicine was useful and whether his research direction was right. They looked at Dracula. At this time, Dracula''s blood vessels protruded from her skin. Her body was like a flowing liquid. There were meat balls floating and depressed. If there was not a layer of skin, the things inside might explode directly. Soon, Dracula''s body wound shed a lot of dirty blood, dyeing his whole body black and red. Dracula felt the loss of her strength. She looked at gray and said, "I''m waiting for you in hell." "I''m afraid you can''t wait. After all, there are many demon kings in hell thinking of you. Maybe I haven''t gone to hell yet. Your soul has been destroyed by them." Gray said faintly. Dracula stared, his body returned to human appearance, slowly fell to the ground and died in peace. "Well, little jasmine, there''s no need for treatment. There''s enough time." Gray waved and took the werewolf from Henrik. "That''s your Dracula who turned you into a werewolf. He''s dead and can''t control you. Eat him." Gray said in the werewolf''s ear and threw it on Dracula''s body. "Gray, what''s this for?" Henrik didn''t understand. "What if my potion doesn''t actually work, does he pretend to be dead?" Gray shrugged. "Use a real werewolf and a layer of insurance to ensure that Dracula dies thoroughly. It''s really called helping people. You don''t know anything about the world." "You call this thing worldly? I''m afraid Dracula will be angry with you. " Henrik said silently. After the werewolf bit Dracula, he gradually lost his life. Dracula didn''t get up to cheat the body. It seemed that she was completely dead, which relieved them. Gray tried to put Dracula''s body into his backpack without any obstacles. Well, the system also determined that Dracula was dead, no longer a living body, not even a soul. The werewolf on one side has also become a normal human form. All the werewolf characteristics on his body have faded and become a naked ordinary person. Then Dracula''s body gradually turned into fly ash, leaving only a skeleton. "What about the dwarves?" Henrik did not forget that there were a group of dwarves in the castle. These dwarves are not normal creatures, but tool men made by Dracula, but they are not lower creatures of vampires. They are similar to werewolves and will not die with Dracula''s death. "Keep it. I might be useful." Gray thought for a moment and said. "What''s the use?" "It''s a pity that such a big castle is abandoned." Gray looked at the castle and sighed. "Wake up, we are demon hunters. There are still many things to do. Your demon hunter career has just started. You shouldn''t waste your time here." Henrik shook him by the shoulder. "Along the way, we started with the bloody lady. No, since the mud monster, we have completed seven or eight missions, haven''t we? High intensity work will make people die suddenly. We should learn to relax. " Gray advised painstakingly. He didn''t come to this world to be a thug for the church. Becoming a demon hunter is just a way to see the world. He doesn''t mind killing monsters that can be destroyed on the road. It''s also good to do something, but he really regards himself as a machine to perform tasks. He hunts monsters specifically for the purpose of performing demon hunting tasks and becomes a person like social animals in previous lives. He can''t do it. There are so many monsters in the world that he can''t kill them all. At most, he can do his best to find them when he meets them. It''s impossible. "I think it''s good here. I''m going to live here for a while." Gray smiled. Werewolf research has not yet yielded results. He has never seen the portal of the vaneris family. How can he leave. Only by doing what he wants to do well and achieving his goal, gray can leave here and continue to travel elsewhere. Gray thinks it may take a long time to get results, especially the portal. He has little knowledge in this field and needs a lot of experiments to collect data. Of course, gray does not reject this. Although it is a little troublesome, he studies it bit by bit. Naturally, he will have a deep understanding of the portal and can grasp it more firmly. "And we''ve made a lot of money. You can take a break." Gray continued to persuade, "besides, there are many monsters in Transylvania. Even if Dracula''s lower vampires are dead, there are still many monsters. You''re busy enough if you want to continue hunting demons." "That''s what I said!" Henrik nodded thoughtfully. Gray''s words are not made up. As mentioned before, there are many Transylvanian monsters. In addition to Dracula''s vampire minions, there are also a large number of dark monsters. "Let''s find the dwarves first. It''s troublesome for them to run out." "Well, are you sure to let them listen to you? They were made by Dracula. " Gray shrugged. "The werewolf was not made by Dracula, but the key to killing him." "And you say that dwarves are hard-working and fierce. This contradictory character shows that they will only fear powerful forces and bully the weak. Now Dracula is dead. Do they want to die if they don''t submit to me?" After a while, they found the dwarves hiding in an abandoned room. All the dwarves were here, a total of 37. After gray told the news that Dracula had died, the dwarfs had no joy or sadness. Then gray told them that they would have a chance to live only for their own service in the future, and the dwarfs agreed without hesitation. "Then you clean the downstairs. Dracula''s body doesn''t need to be disposed of or allowed to go in." Gray commanded. Since you plan to take this as your foothold, you naturally need to clean it up. Dwarves are excellent labor force. Dracula needs them to help with the experiment. Gray only needs them to provide some basic services so as not to spend his time on trivial things. "Master, since Dracula is dead, do the embryos he left in the castle need to be disposed of?" Asked a dwarf. Chapter 387 The vampire cubs mentioned by the dwarves are actually a lot of placentas with dead fetuses, which hang on the ceiling of the castle like giant insect eggs, disgusting. When gray saw these things, he directly asked the dwarves to dispose of them. He dug a hole and buried them all. Here should also be cleaned up. "Master, don''t worry, we will give you a perfect castle." The dwarves voted. "By the way, you are not allowed to leave the castle too far, no more than one kilometer at most, otherwise you will be punished by me." Gray said faintly that since they had left their lives, they should be restrained naturally so that they would not go out to harm others. This is not to say that dwarves are ferocious. For those weaker than themselves, they will do it without any hesitation. "We will faithfully fulfill your orders, my master!" Perhaps Gray''s tone was a little more severe than before. The bullying dwarfs knelt down and said shakily. Ignoring the dwarves, gray left a magic mark on one of them and appointed him to manage the other dwarves. If any dwarves escape, kill him. Then they went out of the castle with Henrik and walked towards vaneris castle. Walking out of the castle gate, they found a dark shadow flashing behind a big tree. "Who''s there? Come out! " Henrik pulled out his cross sword, stared at the back of the tree and walked over step by step. Gray recalled the figure that flashed by, thought about the people who might appear here, and tried to say, "Anna?" When he called out the name, a head appeared behind the tree, looked at it suspiciously with small eyes, and said in surprise, "gray, Henrik, it''s really you. Why are you here?" "Shouldn''t we ask this question?" Gray asked, this guy''s reaction was not slow, and he wanted to take the lead at this time. "You said something. I can''t bother you. I''ll come out and look for the trace of Dracula." Anna''s eyes were uncertain and forced to explain: "Wilken and I have done this for a long time. It didn''t start today. There''s nothing to ask!" Gray was too lazy to care about being followed by her, although he was curious about how she kept up with them without being discovered. You know, his perception is very sharp now. He can hear the wind and grass hundreds of meters away, but if Anna is such a big person, he should find something after them. "Don''t look for Dracula anymore." Gray walked up to Anna and said with a faint smile. "Why?" Anna was surprised and wondered if they were angry and planned to leave? "Sorry, I didn''t mean to follow you. I''m just worried about you and wondering if I can help. Please don''t go. Dracula, only you can deal with it." Anna apologized quickly. The death of the three vampire brides clearly sent a message that gray is an extremely powerful demon hunter. It is the hope of the family that she can do what the vaneris family can''t do for hundreds of years. Therefore, face is not important at all. Retaining these two demon hunters is the most important. "Don''t worry, we don''t blame you. Gray means that Dracula is dead." Henrik explained, so she didn''t have to worry. Anna breathed a sigh of relief, then suddenly stunned. Henrik''s words seemed to have some important information in them. "You mean, Dracula, is dead?" Anna''s eyes widened. "How is this possible?" It''s not that she doesn''t believe in their ability. It''s really incredible. The vaneris family failed to kill Dracula for 400 years. They just came out and killed him? And doesn''t it mean that werewolves have to kill Dracula? But the werewolf is still locked in the castle. Has one of them become a werewolf? It''s impossible. Neither of them wants to be a monster. They are waiting for Wilken to come back and become a werewolf to kill Dracula. Then are they lying, but why do they do it? If not, how is it possible? Gray didn''t know Anna was in a mess at the moment. He nodded. "I wanted to go back and tell you the news, but now that you''re here, you can go and see for yourself. Dracula''s body is now in the castle." "I want to see!" Anna said quickly, "take me to see it!" It''s about the old enemy of the family. She can''t be calm at all. At this time, maybe only seeing Dracula''s body can calm her suspicions a little. They took Anna back to the castle again and saw the skeleton. Anna couldn''t believe it was Dracula. "He is Dracula. It will be like this after vampires die. The previous three vampire brides didn''t even leave bones. It''s very good that he can leave bones for you to identify." Gray said faintly. "You can ask the people of the church to test. They should be able to detect that the skeleton belongs to Dracula." Henrik also said. He pointed to another body. "The other person is a werewolf. His body may have some changes. We can test it together." The church has some means to detect the identity of monsters, because some monsters are like this. After killing them, it is difficult to get any strong evidence to prove that they killed them, "No, I don''t doubt you, but it''s incredible. Dracula died here. We''ve worked hard for hundreds of years." Anna looked at Dracula''s bones with tears in her eyes. The curse of the family for hundreds of years has finally ended in its own generation. "Thank you, thank you, you saved the vaneris family!" Anna turned and hugged gray. "It''s our duty to hunt monsters, and the devout vaneris family should not be cursed like this." Gray said seriously. "Thank you!" Anna repeated, looking up at his eyes and offering a passionate kiss. As a warm man, gray won''t embarrass women at this time, so he didn''t refuse. Instead, he used his superb oral skills to bring Anna into a good situation. He was about to give up his thoughts on Anna and concentrate on his research. Unexpectedly, the turning point came so fast that happiness suddenly came to his mouth. It was not his style not to eat. Moreover, this is still a woman. He has a follow-up achievement that he can continue to achieve. Tut Tut, how fragrant! Tut Tut, how sour! Henrik turned his head awkwardly, looked away, and thought of the maid in the castle. Suddenly a white light appeared in Henrik''s eyes. It was a human white ghost. "Anna!" Cried the ghost, and the faint voice spread through the castle. Chapter 388 "Anna!" Hearing the familiar voice, Anna''s closed eyes suddenly opened, separated from gray, and looked in the direction of the voice. "Father!" Seeing the ghost, Anna lost her voice and exclaimed. Joy immediately turned to sadness, and tears gushed out again. "King Boris?" Gray looked at the ghost and wondered why he was here. Anna''s reaction was enough to explain his identity. When they came to Transylvania, the church told them that they could ask the king for help. It said that Anna''s father was the ghost in front of them. Unfortunately, they didn''t see him, because he disappeared long before they arrived. Anna and they speculated that Dracula wouldn''t have taken him. Now it seems that Dracula did a good thing. "Baby, don''t cry, come here, come to Dad!" Boris smiled and waved to Anna. Anna walked over and looked at her father floating in the air with a sad look. "Father, how could you?" Although she had speculated that her father was dead and she and Wilken accepted it, she couldn''t help but be sad to see her father''s soul with her own eyes. Gray followed and looked at the king curiously. "Anna, don''t be sad. I''m glad to see you lift the curse of the family. Our ancestors can be free." Boris said happily. "And this demon hunter, thank you for your help. You will be a forever friend of the vaneris family." Boris looked at gray again. "I''m in this state. I can''t give you any thanks, but my children will give you the best reward." "By the way, I don''t have much time. Where''s Wilken?" King Boris spoke so fast that he basically didn''t give anyone a chance to speak. At this time, Anna could say, "he''s fine. He''s gone to the Vatican. Go..." Before she finished, King Boris said quickly, "just take care of yourself." With that, King Boris'' soul floated upward and disappeared in a beam of light. Anna didn''t react to a hurried farewell. She still had a lot to say, but her father couldn''t hear it at this time. Looking at the bottom where King Boris just floated his soul, it was a machine with a charred body tied on it and a cross on his chest, which was very conspicuous. Anna recognized at a glance that it was the body of King Boris. She was so familiar with the cross that her father often prayed to God with it. "Father!" Anna was angry and sad, but Dracula was dead. She couldn''t find a place to vent her anger at this time. "It''s all right. The king has entered heaven and the rest of the vaneris family have been understood, which is the best result for them." Gray gently hugged her shoulder and comforted. "I''m fine. The children of the vaneris family have long been used to life and death." Anna shook her head gently and said strongly. "Let''s take the king''s body back." Gray said, reaching out to put King Boris''s body into his backpack and take it out when he returns to the castle. "Well, I can''t let my father stay here." Anna had planned to do the same. When she heard what Gray said, she immediately nodded and agreed. Gray nodded and put the king''s body into his backpack. The three were ready to go back to vaneris castle, but as soon as they got out of the castle, they saw a large number of white lights falling from the sky over the forest to illuminate half of the sky. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Today, the residents of the town, as usual, close their doors early as it gets dark and wait for the night to pass. But not long after nightfall, a burst of bright light outside the town shone like day, attracting everyone''s attention. "What happened? Is it a vampire or a werewolf? " The family carefully shrank behind the window and looked out through the gap in the window. "I don''t know. The doors and windows are closed. Werewolves and vampires can''t get in." The woman whispered. "Dad, I''m afraid!" The child shrank in the woman''s arms and said to the man in fear. "Well, baby, don''t be afraid. It''ll be fine. Vampires don''t dare to enter our house. Dad will protect you!" After comforting the child, the man couldn''t help peeping outside from the crack of the window. He wondered how it seemed that the situation outside had little to do with evil vampires and werewolves. You know, vampires hate this bright light. Suddenly, the man''s eyes widened. He saw that under the white light, white souls appeared above the castle of the vaneris family, including men, women, old and young. "Don''t be afraid, we are the ancestors of the vaneris family. Now Dracula, the vampire, is dead, and Transylvania will soon restore peace." Said one of the leading souls. "You don''t have to worry about vampires coming to your door at night, or meeting werewolves in the forest during the day. All this is over and a peaceful and beautiful era will come soon." Although there was no audience, he knew that everyone in the town was listening and the speech was enthusiastic. "We wanted to wait for the future generations to come back and go to heaven, but we didn''t have enough time. If the future generations of the vaneris family came back and told them that we had been liberated." "Finally, I wish you well. I hope you will rebuild Transylvania and build a beautiful home here under the leadership of the vaneris family." As the soul said, their time is not much. After he finished these words, they have drifted into the air uncontrollably and disappeared in the white brilliance. These souls appeared for a short time, but the news was explosive. After a short silence in the town, huge cheers broke out, and the sound waves almost overturned the roof. No one in Transylvania doesn''t know about the vaneris family. Everyone knows that they have vowed that the family will never enter heaven until the vampires are solved. The previous situation is also obvious. The shackles of them have been lifted. All the souls of the vaneris family have been taken away by God and entered heaven, which shows that the vampire is indeed dead. "Dad, I heard someone say that vampires and werewolves are dead. We don''t have to be afraid anymore." The child looked at his father and said. "Yes, baby, you don''t have to live in fear like us. You can do whatever you want." The man said excitedly. At this time, I had the courage to run out of the house, light a fire in the square of the town and start singing and dancing. Although there has never been such an activity, everyone has devoted himself to it. No matter how bad the dance and singing are out of tune, no one laughs. When the three of gray came back here, they saw the fire in the town. They were so frightened that they thought something had happened and hurried to save people. "Princess Anna!" "Princess Anna!" Seeing the three people coming, people began to cheer for them and shouted the princess''s name again and again. As for the two demon hunters, many people said they didn''t even know their names. "Princess, this is a day to celebrate. Why don''t we dance?" Gray held out his hand and looked into her eyes gently. "I can''t dance!" Anna said in embarrassment. "It''s all right. I''ll teach you. I''m a master!" Chapter 389 Driving the carriage through the town quickly, Wilken looked at the castle in front with an excited look in his eyes. "This time, we can finally find the home of vampires and completely eliminate vampires." Touching an object on his chest, Wilken accelerated again without noticing the changes in the town. Back at the castle gate, Wilken jumped down directly, strode into the castle and shouted excitedly, "Anna, I''m back, I''ve brought back the key." But no one answered. "Your Highness, you are back!" The maid of the castle saluted respectfully. "Where''s Anna? And gray and Henrik, where are they? " Wilken is very excited and wants to see them immediately and share his joy. "Princess Anna and two demon hunters have gone to Frankenstein castle and will be back in the afternoon." The maid answered honestly. "By the way, Princess Anna has found her Majesty''s body and held a funeral. Do you need to worship?" "Father?" "Yes, your father!" "Where did they find him?" "I don''t know, but I found it on the day Dracula died. I think I found it from Dracula''s nest." The maid guessed. "No way. The key is still in my hand. How could they find Dracula''s nest?" Wilken said, suddenly stunned, "wait, you say Dracula is dead?" "Yes, Dracula has been killed by two hunters and his royal highness. All of your forefathers have gone to heaven. Many people saw it that night." "The white light fell from the sky. The ancestors of the vaneris family appeared from the castle and disappeared one by one along the light. They also wished Transylvania better and better." Wilken was petrified. This should have been a happy event and worth celebrating, but he ran for more than half a month, got the key and ran back nonstop, just to bring the key back as soon as possible and eliminate vampires. Now someone told him that it''s none of your business. Dracula is dead. His heart can''t bear it. It feels like he suddenly lost his goal and his heart is empty. But we can''t blame them for killing Dracula before they come back. After all, this is the right thing. The sooner they do it, the better it will be for everyone. And Dracula is notoriously difficult to deal with. If he had the opportunity to kill him, he should have spared no effort and had no reason to let him go. "Your Highness?" The maid made another sound and woke up the stunned Wilken. "Oh, take me there." Wilken recovered, took a deep breath, set his mind, and asked the maid to take him to worship his father. In the afternoon, gray returned to the castle and saw Wilken sitting in the hall waiting for them. "Wilken, you''re back." Anna was surprised and jumped up to give him a hug. "Yes, Anna, I brought back the key, but I think you may not need it." Wilken sighed and pointed to the map fragment on the table. His attitude was very different from the previous careful protection. "It''s still useful. Do you mind if I see the portal? I''m very curious about it!" Gray looked at the map fragment on the table with an interested look. "Of course, I can give it to you if you need it, but we still have to go to the vampire nest." Wilken said decisively. He knew that his sister had no ability to kill Dracula, so he didn''t have to think about who killed Dracula. The portal is of no use to him. It''s best to repay Gray''s kindness. However, it''s just something in Dracula castle. He still has some ideas. After 400 years of fighting with vampires, the vaneris family is seriously damaged. If you want to restore the glory of your ancestors, the things in Dracula castle may help. "Thank you!" Gray didn''t refuse. All he needed was a portal. Since Wilken offered to give it to him, he didn''t refuse, which was convenient for him to study casually in the future. Although he likes wealth, he doesn''t want it in his pocket when he sees it, and the miserable appearance of vampires doesn''t seem to need treasure. "By the way, can you tell me how you killed Dracula? I''m curious. I thought I had to wait until I came back and became a werewolf. It''s amazing. " Wilken laughed. Anna told him what happened after he left. When she talked about how to kill Dracula''s three vampire brides, Anna cast her eyes on him. Gray took over and said that he used the werewolf potion developed by the werewolf to kill Dracula. In his opinion, the reason why werewolves can kill Dracula is that werewolf bites can turn people into werewolves, and there is a major conflict between werewolf blood and vampires, so Dracula''s vampires will be killed when they lose their function. Gray didn''t know whether this was the case. Dracula died too fast. He didn''t study it carefully. But Dracula was indeed killed by medicine, which shows that his idea still has merit, at least in the end it is useful. In fact, at the beginning, he planned to make the werewolf into a weapon with werewolf characteristics, and then use this weapon to kill Dracula. However, compared with weapons, he was more skilled in making potions. Potions were made before weapons were developed. In fact, if the medicine doesn''t work, he will still choose to continue to make weapons. If the weapons don''t work, Wilken can only do it himself. No wonder he doesn''t stand up for justice. Fortunately, the potion took effect directly here. Since the werewolves no longer have to be used to make weapons to kill Dracula, gray has a new idea to make them into weapons that can enhance power. Because of this, he also transferred the werewolf to Frankenstein castle. Both werewolves are. Anna originally wanted to directly kill the werewolf and prevent the dark creature from remaining in the world, but the werewolf was caught by gray. Gray said she was useful. She couldn''t force her to work out ways to deal with more monsters. After spending some time telling Wilken about the killing of Dracula, gray couldn''t wait to come to the map of Transylvania with the map fragment. All the sundries nearby were removed, the three spectators were driven to stand a few meters away, and a magic array to enhance perception was painted on the ground. Gray took a deep breath, took the map fragment back to the damaged place, and read out, "in the name of God, open this door." As his voice came out, the map gradually changed along the river, and a huge mirror appeared in front of several people. Looking at this magical scene, gray tried to feel the energy change. "Dracula is a vampire. He can''t see himself in the mirror, so he can''t turn into a door through the mirror." The two brothers and sisters looked at each other and said at the same time. "The time is too short. It doesn''t feel obvious enough." Gray frowned. He didn''t get any valid information. Suddenly, his mind flashed, "in the name of God, close this door." As soon as the voice fell, the mirror changed again, the portrait inside disappeared, and a map appeared in front of everyone. "In the name of God, open this door." "With..." "Gray, why don''t we try going through the portal?" Wilken reluctantly suggested that gray had played dozens of times. Gray''s eyes brightened. "Yes, if people pass through the portal, the portal will also work." One by one through the portal, gray felt like he had passed through a water curtain and came out of the other side of the portal with one step. "Dracula''s nest." The two brothers and sisters looked at the magnificent castle in the distance and found that they were right. "Is this on a mountain?" At this time, it was not dark. Several people could see the scenery in the distance and notice their position. "Let''s go to Dracula''s nest. This is something that many ancestors failed to do." Wilken rubbed his hands and said excitedly. "You go. I''ll look at the portal again." Gray calmly waved his hand. What''s good about the vampire castle? Where is the portal incense? Chapter 390 In the former vaneris family castle, gray watched Henrik drive away and shouted goodbye. Henrik waved his hand and continued to hunt monsters without looking back. In three years, he spent almost all his time studying portal and extraordinary weapons. He has experience in extraordinary weapons. Although it is difficult, the progress can always be seen. But the portal is difficult. It took him more than two years to find some clues from scratch, and then slowly create his own portal. It took another year to improve it. Even when he went to primitive tribes in Africa to develop believers and make holy water, he put it down. Now that everything has been achieved and you''ve been in the world long enough, it''s time to go home. So it''s really hard to see you again this time. Looking up at the other side of the forest, gray shook his head. Wilken and Anna had already left. Today''s Frankenstein castle is the castle of the vaneris family. They gave gray the castle to study the portal. Moreover, Wilken also felt that the revitalization of the family should start with having a more decent castle, so he moved into Frankenstein castle. Pack up, gray looks at the elf, "go home!" Little Molly huffed, flew to Gray''s shoulder and sat down. For her, it''s good to play around with gray. She doesn''t care about going home, because she''s not from Gray''s world. The next moment, gray disappeared into the castle, and no one found him leaving. In the palace of another world, gray suddenly appeared. Shaking his head to shake off the sudden dizziness, gray looked around, no one. "Where''s your chocolate, remember? Will someone find it? " Gray looks at the elf. "Will not be found." Little jasmine said triumphantly, indicating that she hid well. "Really?" Gray patted the seal scroll hanging on his waist and didn''t hurry to unseal it. Hehe said with a smile, "then I''ll try." "Don''t look for it. It''s all mine, bad man!" The elf grabbed his ear and shouted angrily. "I want to find it!" Gray threatened her, and little Molly flew away. It seemed that she was going to take out her chocolate and hide it in another place. Frightening away the elves, gray came to the treasure room and put some valuable things he brought from the last world on the shelf. For example, the silver crossbow, two vials of holy water, a good cross sword (a gift from Henrik''s visit), and other things. Finally, gray arranged the magic array, took out the seal scroll and released the hot devil sealed inside. As soon as the Yan devil came out, he almost cried. Except that gray often studied him in his first year, he spent the next two years in the sealed scroll after he contributed all his hellfire. That feeling was too uncomfortable. "What can I do for you? I can do anything! " Yan devil said very wisely. He decided that even if he did the most humble work, no matter how he lost the devil''s face, he would not stay in the seal scroll again. "How do you feel?" Gray asked with concern. "I feel good. Thank you for your concern." Yan devil answered quickly, and then wanted to ask for a job. But then he found that there was something wrong with his body, and his body began to break like porcelain. "Help me!" Yan devil didn''t know what had happened, but he felt the loss of life and immediately looked at gray and asked him to help himself. Gray did not stand idly by, took out a few pills and threw them to him, "drink them all." At this time, the Yan devil couldn''t care what medicine it was or whether it was harmful to himself. He poured it all into his mouth, and then felt that the lost vitality was slower. But before he could breathe a sigh of relief, in less than ten seconds, his life quickly lost again. The Yan devil asked for help again. Gray took out a new potion, but this time the potion didn''t work. Soon, the Yan devil was completely broken, and most of his body dissipated directly, leaving only part of his bones and two corners on his head. But there are cracks on the bones, and only the pair of devil horns are the most intact. "Sure enough, the more powerful life is, the more it can resist the negative effects of space-time shuttle." Gray asked silly girl to write down, "it''s just that if you want to completely offset this negative effect, you don''t know what level of life you want to reach?" "God? "The devil?" Gray thought for a while and quickly gave up the idea to catch God and the demon king of hell. I''m afraid he''s not crazy. "The best thing is the power of time and space." Finally, gray remembered the power of time and space that he and little Molly had obtained the qualification to travel through time and space. It''s just that they are called from one world to another and shuttle twice in a row to obtain such power. He has experienced so many worlds, but he has never seen the power of time and space. It can be seen how rare it is. The silver tongue of the ink heart world can call across the world. I didn''t think before. Now the Yan demons are dead here. Gray found that their ability is really powerful. Unfortunately, there seems to be no other ability except to summon the characters in the book. It is more like the power of setting, or the power of rules. What''s more, I wasn''t a magician at that time, and I didn''t have so much insight. Otherwise, I must stay and study their abilities. "I don''t know if the combination of Marvel''s time gem and space gem can form the power of time and space. It would be perfect if I could go to Marvel''s world sometime." With regard to the power of time and space, gray can also think of the more famous Marvel Universe, and the world he has been to is the world of movies. Maybe he can go to Marvel Universe again when he can try to get these two things at that time. Of course, gray doesn''t know if he can go. Up to now, he hasn''t figured out the mechanism of time-space shuttle into other worlds. It seems that it has always been random. For example, he has always wanted to enter a world where there are many beautiful women, the plot is relatively simple, and there is no too powerful force, but he has not been able to achieve his wish. Getting rid of some unreliable ideas, gray looked at the last thing left by Yan devil. "Well, although there is no body, grinding bones into powder is also a good casting material. It may be useful to make some potions." "And these demon horns, which seem to be the hardest part of the Yan devil''s body, can be used to make two daggers. The hardness and sharpness should be compared with the long sword made by the werewolf. It''s a little difficult to say whether they can add strength to the weapon holder." The long sword made by a werewolf can give the holder some werewolf power. Although it is not worth mentioning for gray, it is indeed a powerful artifact for ordinary people. As for the Yan devil''s double horns he intends to make into a dagger, they are neither the source of Yan devil''s power nor the most powerful part of Yan devil, but they are relatively hard. It is difficult to say that they can become an extraordinary weapon like werewolf sword. Chapter 391 The servants of the Royal Palace are not surprised that their kings disappear every once in a while. The Marquis and the Marquis are the same. Anyway, the country is small and there are not many things to deal with. They can deal with things for several days in a day. His Majesty was satisfied with their habit, so that he didn''t have to explain it every time he came back. Gray and the elf played games in the palace for a while. They were familiar with their home. After all, they came back after three years. It was strange. After touring his territory, gray felt that familiar feeling came back. Turning around, he saw the Marquis who came to the garden for afternoon tea. "Your Majesty is so leisurely!" The Marquis said faintly, "are you going to deal with things in neighboring countries again?" "Yes, I tried my best to get along well with the two countries. My father thought I was very leisurely. I''m really sad." Gray covered his chest and made a heartache. Seeing that he didn''t believe it, he moved out the elf again. "If you don''t believe it, ask little jasmine, I''m really busy." "Well, gray is super busy." Little Molly nods to testify to gray that she doesn''t lie. Gray is really busy, and her time out is reduced. His majesty found that little jasmine''s reputation was much higher than her own. As soon as she said it, the Marquis chose to believe it. Later, the Marquis began to talk to him about some recent events in the country, which the Marquis would do every time he came back. "Your sweet potatoes have been planted. According to you, they have cultivated a large number of sweet potato seedlings. If the great king can go to the site to guide them to plant, they will feel great glory." The Marquis smiled and said, "moreover, you brought this thing back after all. You can give them some confidence if you go and have a look." "Sweet potato has been raised?" Gray said in surprise that he used to remember the specific season, but since he went to another world, he always had an unreal feeling of time confusion when he came back, and it was always easy to forget some things that were not closely related to him. Think about it carefully. It was seven or eight years ago for him to bring back sweet potatoes, but it was less than a year for the marquis. "I''ll see." After being surprised, gray nodded and promised that he hadn''t come back for three years. He really needed to get familiar with the territory and observe the progress of the Kingdom''s construction. "By the way, I succeeded in improving my dream pillow last time. The effect is better than that of my mother, which can effectively help you recover your energy!" Gray took out a pillow made of animal fur. "Really?" The Marquis was very surprised and raised his hand to drive away, "you go. I want to take a nap and try the effect of the pillow." Gray smiled, got up and left, "little Molly, let''s go riding without him." "Fishing, grilled fish!" Little Molly has an obsession with fishing, mainly because they go fishing when they relax in the last world, but the water there is too fast to catch. "OK, but let''s go and see our sweet potato seedlings first." Gray nodded and agreed. He was a good fisherman and the grilled fish was also very good. Well, it''s said that in this world, in the last world, the river is poisonous. It''s the same for anyone who goes. It has nothing to do with his technology to catch fish. He changed his clothes, put on his crown and selected a good horse. Gray went out of the castle. Along the way, the peace people nodded and walked slowly towards the sweet potato farm specially divided for sweet potato outside the city. A large area of land there has long been cultivated, waiting for sweet potato seedlings to reach the level of planting, and then all will be planted into this small farm with the help of an agricultural expert and 20 assistants. Gray didn''t bring many sweet potatoes back, mainly because he had to bring all kinds of other things at that time, so he brought some sweet potatoes as seedling seeds. However, after a sweet potato is planted, dozens of sweet potato seedlings can grow, and these seedlings can be transplanted as plants. Moreover, gray has also configured nutritional agents suitable for crop growth, so that this batch of sweet potatoes can harvest more seedlings. It should not be a big problem to plant the farm, but it is really unrealistic to plant sweet potatoes directly in the whole kingdom. After a farm''s sweet potato harvest, if all the sweet potatoes are used as seeds, it may be barely available for the whole country. After all, his country is not big and does not need much. "Your majesty!" Seeing Gray''s arrival, several people in charge of sweet potato planting on the farm quickly saluted. "Have the sweet potato seedlings been raised yet? Show me! " Gray said directly that as the head of a country, you should look like the head of a country. "Yes!" Several people led the way carefully. Soon, the agricultural expert in charge of sweet potato planting came to gray. Gray came to the sweet potato nursery. At the beginning, he didn''t bring many sweet potatoes, so there were only sweet potato seedlings growing on the land as big as a room. However, they all grow well, which can make people feel the vitality of these seedlings. "Your Majesty, according to the planting notes you gave me, I found that the recent weather is very suitable for planting, don''t you think so?" The agricultural expert in charge of this matter asked for instructions. "Silly girl, is the weather suitable for planting sweet potatoes?" Gray doesn''t know much about sweet potato planting, but he has strong artificial intelligence to guide him to do the right thing at the right time. "Master, after silly girl''s detection, it''s a good weather for planting sweet potatoes." Silly girl quickly tested the external information and gave the answer. "Well, it''s really suitable for planting." Gray nodded to the others. "Let me show you how I grow it." The land of this farm has long used composting fertilizer, which is already very fertile. There is no need to worry about nutrition. Gray came forward to pick up a handful of sweet potato seedlings, and then came to the cultivated land. Silly girl had become a scanning lens and was wearing it in front of him. Although he is not very good at this, silly girl will. Every time he pinches the seedlings at the birth position, the planting depth and the spacing are more appropriate. Silly girl gives advice. Every step is an absolute standard. Don''t worry at all. He also explained to them while planting. After a handful of sweet potato seedlings were planted, gray also planted a line. Of course, his purpose is just to make a demonstration. He doesn''t really want to plant all the plants. Just give them the rest. "See clearly?" "Clear." "Good, you do it again and show me." Gray only looked at the tactics of a few people, found that there was no problem, encouraged them, and left with little Molly. After leaving here, gray went to other farms for inspection, which were all tasks he had assigned before, and told them that when it was appropriate, they could be decisive without asking for instructions. While some were planted before, gray also saw the growth and asked little Molly to help add some buff. After the inspection, it was night. Gray didn''t go back to the castle. He took little jasmine to roast fish by the river. He caught more than a dozen fish before he stopped. "Sure enough, it''s still the problem of the river. It has nothing to do with my technology." Gray nodded happily and put the fish on the grill. Chapter 392 The next day, after inspecting the iron mine, gray gave many gifts to her parents at dinner. She was so happy that the two old people couldn''t close their mouths. The Marquis said she would hold a banquet to show the nobles the novel gifts she got. Gray had no problem with it and let the Marquis do it, which was very common among nobles. The nobles only need a reasonable excuse to hold a party and communicate, and the nobles also like social gatherings. The Marquis received a lot of gifts, and they were very novel. She could hold a banquet for the purpose of exhibition with a few at random. The Marquis likes parties. He doesn''t care. Just be happy. Another day later, gray took the elf to the beach. The main body of the castle is almost completed. Many people have begun to build houses near the castle and are ready to settle in the new king''s capital. The apple tree saplings next to the castle were growing vigorously. The elf and gray took care of them, and then went to the beach to bask in the sun. "Comfortable!" After running outside for a long time, I feel very comfortable lying down in my own place and basking in the sun. "Gray, there''s a boat back over there. Shall we go out by boat?" Little jasmine is eager to try. "There was a sea in Transylvania before. I didn''t see you go to the sea to play and bask in the sun." Gray waved his hand. He didn''t want to move for the time being. The sun was too comfortable. Little jasmine''s eyes turned, and suddenly a piece of chocolate fell on her little face. She immediately continued to bask in the sun happily, and she didn''t want anything else. But after eating the chocolate, she wanted to move around again, but this time she didn''t call gray again, and she fluttered her wings and flew away. Suddenly, when flying over a tree, a hand stretched out from behind the tree and quickly caught the elf. "Help... Sobbing!" As soon as he shouted a word, the elf was covered in his mouth, or directly over his head. The elf was shocked. She didn''t find the attacker, and this person can find her. It''s terrible. Are you going to be sold? Listen to them. Elves are very valuable. Gray, come and help. Gray slapped on the beach, straight away from the beach, dodged and chased in the direction of the elf. Although he doesn''t know what happened, little Molly''s panicked voice won''t be fake. Even if it''s just a short and urgent voice, he''s sure he won''t hear it wrong. Sensing the position of the elf, Gray''s eyes flashed with awe inspiring murder. Soon, gray came near where he sensed the ELF''s position. He looked at the ELF''s position. There was a tree blocking his sight, and there was another person''s breathing sound. Gray took out his long gun and prepared to shoot directly through the tree, but before she started, little Molly flew out from behind the tree angrily and shouted, "gray, hit the bad guys, hit her!" Seeing that little Molly was all right, gray also stopped preparing for the attack and walked slowly. Suddenly, a figure flashed behind the tree in front, and a sharp arrow was shooting at him. The arrow of the arrow was shining brightly. With a flick of the long gun, the weak arrow deviated from the direction and inserted on the beach. The arrow didn''t work. The figure approached quickly and the long bow hit like a sword. Gray smiled and waved his long gun. He could only defend but not attack. He saw every move step by step, and the defense was watertight. "Hit her, hit her, bad man!" Little Molly is cheering. "Little Molly, your gift is gone!" Merida was very angry. She suddenly startled you. She even helped this guy cheer up and asked him to beat himself. Did you forget who often played with her? Damn it! "Gift?" As soon as the ELF''s eyes lit up, he immediately changed his position, "gray, don''t hit Merida." "I haven''t started. I''m defending. You''ve been shouting for me to beat her, but how can I be willing?" Gray smiled gently and kicked the pot back to little Molly with a backhand move. "Little Molly, you are a wall grass. I lied to you. There is no gift." Merida despised it. "You''re lying. There''s a gift." The elf whispered, but she just yelled at Merida. At this time, even if she knew that she was lying, she was not confident enough. There might be no gifts. "I won''t give it to you!" Merida said angrily. While they were talking, gray grabbed her long bow, took it down, put it in his backpack, picked up the man and left. Don''t say, I haven''t seen you for a few months. He still misses her. Maybe this is love over time. "Put me down!" Merida couldn''t stand it. She was a soldier. It was too much to be carried like this, and the position of Gray''s hand made people blush. "Great progress. When did you come back? Why didn''t anyone tell me?" Of course, gray didn''t let go. He carried her to the place where he bathed on the beach. "Of course, I practice every day in the dunbunokee tribe." Merida was a little proud to hear his praise. "Well, when did you come back? How do you know I''m here? " Gray asked patiently. "Is the ship still in port? When the soldiers stationed at the seaside Castle said you were here, I tried to come and have a look. " She just arrived today and came with the merchant ships that the Kingdom did business with the four tribes. The three pirate ships taken by gray were handed over to the people below, so that they could travel between the Kingdom and the four tribes, exchange needed goods and carry out maritime trade. Moreover, the Kingdom has recently built some medium-sized ships, and merchant ships have begun to circulate on the rivers in the kingdom. "Stay in the kingdom for some time this time." Gray thought for a moment and said. Merida''s eyes flashed a happy look, but the surface was really light and didn''t care much. It looked like the queen was flattered. "What are you doing here? Didn''t you expect me to leave quickly last time? " Merida sat down on Gray''s spread blanket, glanced at him slightly, grabbed a handful of sand and looked at the sea, letting the sand run away at her fingertips. Gray smiled gently. It won''t be taught by Queen Wang. It will be like a model when you learn. But for him, this little trick is useless. He is a warm man who has experienced many battles. Sure enough, a few blandishments, the princess''s Royal Highness surrendered directly and threw everything away. Little Molly despises both the scum man and the princess. Unfortunately, she doesn''t want to talk nonsense because she hasn''t got any gifts. "By the way, don''t you like the army and fighting? Shall I give you a task?" "What are you doing?" Merida was curious that Gray''s affairs were still related to the army. She was very willing to do it. "Go and help me select twelve people in the army. Consider the conditions of strength, talent, loyalty, character and so on, and select the best twelve people." Gray said, twelve people, the extraordinary team plans to start. Well, it''s started again, because he has handed it over to the Marquis once. Then the final candidate will be screened again from the people they choose! "OK, give it to me and promise to finish the task!" Merida patted her chest and said confidently. Gray looked at it and found that her royal highness was growing up again. He entirely absorbed in the eyes. "Yes, I have made a gift for you. You can try and see if you love it." With that, gray took out a brooch and wanted to help Merida put it on. Merida glanced over and found that the elf was fighting with the fruit, so he let him help. "Huh?" Merida gave a comfortable voice, then touched her brooch. "How do I feel my strength has increased?" "Yes, this is the magic prop I made. It can improve your physical quality. It can obviously improve your strength and speed. It can be said to be the best prop I made." Gray explained. This is the raw material provided by other monsters in Transylvania. Thank these generous monsters. "Thank you. I like it very much!" Chapter 393 Once again, he became familiar with many things in the kingdom. The trace of unreal feeling brought by the difference between the two worlds also completely disappeared. Gray slowly recovered his previous life. Deal with some political affairs, then study your magic and go out with little jasmine. Basically, it''s such a plain life. On the eighth day back, everything was smooth in China. Gray took little jasmine through the southern forest to the flower kingdom. In the manor, belle is reading under the grape shelf. Several grape vines planted have grown a very high section and are constantly climbing towards the shelf. It seems that it won''t take long to climb the whole shelf, and the wide leaves stack up a perfect shade. At that time, it will really be a good place to read and enjoy the cool. Gray fell behind her and approached her gently. Belle was still immersed in the world of books without any discovery. Seeing that she was so serious, gray gave up his plan to scare her and entered the room silently. "Master, you''re back!" Carlisle came out from behind the door with a sweet smile. "It was a long time when I separated from the master last time, half a month ago. I haven''t seen you for so long. My heart is full of the master''s handsome face and tall and straight figure. Even in my dreams, I often dream of the master." "Stop talking nonsense and tell me if anything has happened here." Gray shook his head and interrupted her pompous performance. It is well known that his majesty is not a flatterer. "Master, nothing happened. Everything is the same as usual, except that your legend is often spread in the town, and some people sell the master''s portrait independently. There are many buyers." Carlisle said honestly. As for whether the portrait was painted by her, I don''t know. "It doesn''t matter. How about the castle?" Gray mainly asked about the beast. He should do things from beginning to end. He has successfully developed extraordinary weapons. There is no need to drag on with the beast. Carlisle has been paying attention to this information. Although agate has become a maid of the manor, she still goes to the castle many times, so she knows it very well. "Fortunately, sunI''s relationship with the beast is progressing smoothly, and recently sunI is slowly recovering her memory. There is still no problem with their relationship!" With the recovery of sunI''s memory, it shows that there has been a spark of love between them. However, with the recovery of memory, sunI may also have bad senses on the beast and affect their feelings, so miss witch pays special attention to it. However, with the slow recovery of memory, sunI did not have any rejection of the beast, which shows that her idea is still feasible. After the curse is lifted, she can harvest at least some mysterious power. "Very good. Follow up slowly." Gray nodded gently. Now Carlisle is more and more obedient. Gray doesn''t mind giving her some sweets. Anyway, he is still his own tool man in the end. "Thank you, master!" Carlisle said cleverly. Gray walked into the room, walked around and came to the study. He wanted to see the two books until bell came in, but then he found a manuscript on his desk. "A trip to Narnia? Isn''t the name a little lighter? It''s a little inconsistent with my magnificent experience in Narnia! " Make complaints about it, Gray opened the manuscript. The story begins with a maverick noble second son, Gaines. The noble second son is not valued by the family, but has extraordinary strength. He began to capture Warcraft and trade with others early in exchange for life needs. Gray grinned and put aside the setting of the noble second son. Isn''t this the label he put on him at the beginning? Continue to look, in the process of capturing Warcraft, Gaines heard a burst of Qingling songs. Along with the songs, Gus saw an elf, followed the elf through a cave, and they came to a country of ice and snow. Gray was still watching. Carlisle rolled her eyes, walked out of the study and came outside. "Belle!" "Carlisle, what''s up?" Belle looked away from the book and looked at Carlisle standing in front of her with a flattering smile on her face. Carlisle leaned closer and said, "I''ve invented a new dish. Would you like to try it together? I invented it according to the owner''s taste. Oh, the owner likes novel dishes best! " "OK, let''s try it now!" Belle''s eyes brighten. She likes cooking. If she''s cooking for someone she likes, it''s even better. When gray comes back, he will feel very happy to eat many delicious new dishes. "Put the book back in the study and I''ll wait for you in the kitchen first." Carlisle laughed. "No, just put the book here. I''ll come back and read it later." Belle shook her head and was ready to go directly to the kitchen with Carlisle. "No!" Carlisle turned her eyes, pointed to the cloudless sky and said, "look at the weather. It''s going to rain soon. The books may get wet outside." She knows that Belle likes reading and loves books more. She won''t put books outside in the rain. Belle looked at the sky, opened her hands, the warm sun shone on her hands, blinked her big eyes, and wondered, "really?" "Yes, it doesn''t look like rain now, but the rain will come soon. Maybe we can''t hear the rain in the kitchen, and the book will be destroyed." Carlisle vowed that he was very confident in his observation. "Yes!" Belle nodded. Although she was very confused, she really didn''t understand the weather changes. Being careful could better protect the books. "That''s right. I''ll wait for you in the kitchen. You put the book back in the study and come to me." Carlisle achieved his goal and ran away happily. As for her purpose, according to her own words, it is to create opportunities for the owner, but the actual idea is that she sees gray looking at Belle''s manuscript. Belle doesn''t show her this thing every time she wants to see it. She wants to see what happens to someone. Although I don''t want to rebel, it''s not too much fun to find some fun. Anyway, it won''t die. "Gray!" Belle went back to her study to put the books back on the shelf. She saw Gray behind the desk. "You''re back." Belle ran to gray and suddenly found that the thing in his hand was very familiar. Wait, isn''t that your own manuscript? How can he peek when he hasn''t finished writing? "Put it down!" Gray''s hands shook with fear, and the manuscript fell on the desk. Then he looked at Belle blankly, "what''s the matter?" I finally came back. Is that how I welcome myself? "It''s not finished yet. You can''t read it. You can''t read it until you finish it." Belle quickly took the manuscript and hid it behind her. She said with some embarrassment. My voice was a little louder just now. "Sorry, I don''t know. I just think this is the story of the two of us. We should finish it together. It will be the witness of our love." Gray held Belle''s small hand and said sincerely. "Is that what you think?" Belle''s little face turned a little red. "Of course, if Belle has anything to ask about the Narnia world, you can always ask me. Let''s finish it together." Looking at Belle''s fall in rhetoric, Carlisle looked disappointed, "shameless!" Chapter 394 After glancing at Carlisle, who was peeping out behind the door, gray showed a ferocious expression you were waiting for. Although she didn''t know what was going on, Belle''s sudden return to the study must have something to do with Carlisle, so gray said that he didn''t disturb her when he saw her reading and guided the topic. Belle really said what she wanted to know. Carlisle deliberately guided belle to find that she was reading the manuscript, and Carlisle should know that Belle didn''t want anyone to see her unfinished manuscript. This guy wants to watch the fun. He''s a little skinny! Gray, who did not sense malice from the contract, immediately speculated such a conclusion. The maid is not like a maid, or her master is too kind. We must punish her severely. Carlisle''s face collapsed. He was finished. Careful thinking was found, and he didn''t even see the excitement he wanted to see. "By the way, Carlisle is still waiting for me. I''ll go to the kitchen first." For a while, Belle didn''t forget that she had an appointment. Gray didn''t follow him. Although he was good at cooking, he didn''t like to go into the kitchen, because when there was a kitchen, it meant that there were people around him who could cook and didn''t need him to do it. He prefers barbecue and picnic outside. Even if he just brings the pot to an open place outside, he feels more energetic. When Belle left, gray took out a pen and paper and wrote and drew on the paper. After a while, Belle came to the study with a plate of good-looking lamb chops. "Honey, I put the new seasoning Carlisle found. Try it quickly!" "Good!" Belle cooks very well and gray is very happy to taste it. With a knife and fork, he put a lamb chop into his mouth and chewed it slowly. The delicious food was fried in his mouth. Gray stared round and showed a surprised look. He said excitedly, "this is the most delicious food I''ve ever eaten." Gray''s slightly exaggerated acting made Belle laugh. Before the lamb chops came out, she tried it herself. Although it was delicious, it was the standard of ordinary food. How could it be so exaggerated as he said? "What are you drawing?" Belle noticed the paper in front of gray and reached for it. True to life as like as two peas in the book of illusion, Nani''s subracial images are very beautiful. Werewolves, dwarves, tree people, snake people, all kinds of races she has seen in the book of illusion. "I haven''t finished painting. When you finish writing your manuscript, we can use these pictures together to make it easier for readers to know what these magical races look like." Gray smiled softly, very proud. His painting level is not high, but only his hands are stable and his memory is strong. He can clearly outline the lines he wants on the drawings. He is basically similar to the human flesh printer. He has no skills, but he is realistic. He looks like a real object in front of him. Belle looked at the pictures and her big beautiful eyes widened. Is gray still so good at painting? She has never learned to draw. She feels that she can draw so lifelike. She must be a very powerful painter. Gray ate half of the lamb chops and gave the other half to little Molly. The little guy was still sleeping and woke up when he smelled the food. Looking at the elf holding the plate directly, they smiled. Gray picked up his pen and said with a smile, "I''m going to continue painting!" Little Molly silently moved the plate to the table. Belle came to her and held her in one hand and the plate in the other. "Let''s go to the kitchen." Little jasmine is busy destroying food. She doesn''t respond to Belle''s words. As long as she has something to eat, she can eat anywhere. Belle leaves the study with little Molly, and gray starts writing again, but now instead of painting the magical race of Narnia, she outlines a graceful image of a woman. Although it is only an outline, and it is still a black-and-white painting without color, the woman in the painting has the charm of beauty. Then, gray filled in a beautiful dress with a stroke, and outlined his facial features bit by bit. In the kitchen, little Molly finished the lamb chop and wiped her mouth. As soon as she looked up, she saw Belle staring at herself. "Little Molly, you''ve been out for so long this time. Tell me what fun you''ve done." Belle said curiously. "We went to another world." Little Molly can''t lie, and they haven''t concealed that they''ve been to Narnia, Belle. Naturally, the new world is the same, so they just say it now. "Tell me, I''ll cook delicious food for you." Belle seduced that she was very curious about Gray''s story in other worlds. She never believed what Gray said, and what she saw from the book of illusion is really a completely different world from here. All she wanted to know was some fantastic adventure stories and what Gray had done in other worlds. Hearing that there was delicious food, little Molly immediately came to the spirit, but she wouldn''t say it so easily, "I want to drink!" "Good!" Belle decisively promised that the elf usually drinks. Gray also said that the elf will not hurt himself when drinking, but she usually doesn''t drink more, so it doesn''t matter to give her a drink. When she got the answer, little Molly cheered happily and said everything Gray had done in the last world. Of course, it was mainly related to monsters, because she was only interested in playing. Playing monsters was playing in her eyes. However, the elves don''t know much about the church, God and hell. They basically take it all in one stroke, and use the names of God, monster and so on. From the bloody lady, Belle has been screaming and worried about their safety. Then she hears all kinds of monsters and thinks that the world she lives in is really great. Until the evening, they even talked in the kitchen all afternoon. "It''s time to prepare dinner, miss." The maid of the manor had to interrupt them. "Oh!" Belle recovered and took the elf out of the kitchen. "By the way, gray is back. Remember to prepare more." "I see, miss. The housekeeper ordered it." Carlisle is the manager in the maid''s mouth. Agate often goes to the beast and doesn''t have time to manage the manor. After the things over the beast are solved, agate will take over the post of housekeeper. Little Molly has heard that gray killed Dracula''s three brides and was about to fight Dracula. But at this time, little Molly felt a little tired, but she could insist in order to drink good wine. Belle took a look at the study and happened to meet gray. She put down her pen and went in with the elf. "Are you finished?" She remembers that Narnia has many races. It''s a big project. "Some races that are no different from the animals we usually see are not painted, and." Gray smiled mysteriously, rolled up one of them and came to belle. "I drew one for you, too." "Little Molly and I are talking about your previous journey." Belle smiled, took the picture and opened it slowly. A pair of men and women in dresses appeared on the drawing paper. They held hands, smiled at the corners of their mouths, and looked at each other slightly. Belle felt something hit her heart, and the little heart began to beat quickly. "It''s a good painting. I want to collect it well." Belle carefully rolled up the picture again, afraid of creases or damage. "Wait!" Gray suddenly had a flash of light, took the picture back from Belle and ran out. Belle didn''t know what he was going to do, so she sat behind her desk and began to look at the races he painted. Before long, gray came back with a framed picture in his hand, like a picture frame, gently placed in front of belle. Belle''s eyes lit up so that she could see the picture when reading and writing. Great! Gray smiled proudly, came forward and hugged his thin waist, "do you like it?" "Yes, that''s great. You''re the treasure boy in my dream!" Belle nodded without hesitation. Gray can always surprise people. Chapter 395 In the evening, after dinner, gray and Belle took a walk in the manor. "Gray, you go to other worlds. Can only you and little Molly go?" Belle suddenly asked. Gray nodded directly, "yes, it''s just me and little Molly. Others can''t go." "Why?" Belle wondered, "I mean, why can it only be you two, not others?" She also wants to see other worlds together. What a wonderful journey. Gray thought for a moment and explained, "because jasmine and I have a special energy that can protect us from being hurt by things in the world when we enter other worlds, but other people or animals can''t." "The two worlds are like two independent fruits." Gray held his hands and two magic balls floated in the air. "We go from one world to another." Gray drew a route between the two magic balls, "but there is no safe road between the two fruits. If we want to pass, we must open up a road ourselves." With that, a ray of light shot from one magic ball to another. "But just as we may encounter Warcraft, poisonous insects, thunderstorms and storms through the forest, there are some inexplicable things." "It has no body and will not take the initiative to hurt people, but it is like a storm. If you go out without an umbrella, you will get wet by the rain." "Little jasmine and I have umbrellas, but others don''t have umbrellas, so once they leave a world, they will be torn apart by this powerful force." Gray explained his understanding to belle. He probably knew what Belle meant, but he couldn''t promise her such a thing. At the beginning, in order to make a quick introduction, she said the things about the Narnia world, which made Belle curious about another world. "Aren''t you very dangerous, or we''ll live well in this world and don''t take risks in other worlds." Belle became worried. Gray said that the situation was too serious. If you were not careful, you might not know how to die. "It doesn''t matter. I have an umbrella with the elf. We won''t have an accident." Gray comforted. Never use this next time. Gray was secretly vigilant. It was too troublesome and worrying to explain this kind of thing. There was really no need to say it. Last time, it was also due to the environment. Naturally, I talked with little Molly about the ice and snow world in Narnia, and then led to the development of the following plot. After a waste of words, they finally dispelled Belle''s worries. They returned to the room. Belle had to read a book before going to bed, and gray changed her into her newly made dream pillow. Belle stopped reading and looked curiously at the pillow he got out. Gray always took out novel things. What''s the use of this pillow? Is it different from other pillows? Seeing her eyes, gray smiled and introduced the efficacy of meimeng pillow. Belle is very happy. Although she feels that her sleep quality has been very good and can''t be used at all, she likes the feeling that people care about her. "By the way, I forgot to give it to you before." Gray patted his head and took out a silver bracelet inlaid with several crystals. This is not made of monsters, but his magical props forged with magical materials, which can increase people''s spiritual power. For gray, talking is better than nothing, which basically doesn''t work, but for ordinary people, it can ensure that they are full of spirit all day. With the beautiful dream pillow, Belle''s mental state will definitely get better and better. "This is a gift I brought you from another world. I made it myself." Put on the bracelet for Belle, and gray took out some small objects again and again, such as small mirrors, combs and so on. He likes to share the things he brings back with his relatives, so he will have a great sense of achievement. He feels like traveling and bringing gifts to his family when he comes back. He will be very happy to see them happy. Belle gradually changed from surprise to surprise. When gray stopped taking out things, she gently grabbed his arm and shook it to see if she could shake it down a little more. "You are a treasure." Belle sincerely sighed that gray can always surprise people. "Of course, a handsome and charming treasure." Gray said triumphantly, came forward and threw Belle on the bed. "Now, do you like treasure?" "Wait a minute, I want to read." "Go and see it in your dream." Gray smiled and rolled with Belle in her arms. The next morning, Belle began to try out the gifts he brought back one by one. Needless to say, I slept very well last night, and I don''t know if it''s because I''m too tired. Among these gifts, the small mirror is the most popular with Belle, because it is different from other mirrors and can clearly reflect her face. Outside, Gray was directing his servant to clean the carriage. Belle walked over curiously. She knew that when gray went out, he basically used magic. The carriage was generally not in his consideration. What was he going to do to clean up the carriage today? When she had questions in her heart, Belle asked them directly. "It is said that there is a monster that can spit fire in the southernmost part of the kingdom. I want to have a look." Gray did not hide. He felt that the journey to the flower kingdom should also be put on the agenda. I was only halfway there before. I was delayed by the beast. Now I can just continue. Although he is still planning some things, it does not affect his travel relaxation. He can think about some things related to research slowly on the road and wait until everything is ready. "Are you going out again?" Belle is a little disappointed. Obviously gray came back yesterday. She didn''t expect to leave again soon. "This time, I''m going to take my beloved girl with me. Otherwise, the journey is too boring. It''s better to stay directly in the manor. At least here, I can see the people I want to see every day." Gray smiled lightly, and a Turkish love affair naturally blurted out. "Can I go too?" Belle was surprised. She envied little Molly for playing with gray everywhere, but gray didn''t say it and she didn''t speak. "Of course, if you don''t go, what should I do? Travel should be with the people I love. I''m very sorry that I can''t take you to other worlds. Do you want to have more regrets in my heart?" "Master, I want to go too!" Carlisle raised her hand, and she wanted to see what the huge fire breathing monster looked like. Gray turned black. "What are you doing? Make trouble? " Then she looked at Belle, immediately changed her face and said affectionately, "just the two of us." Belle couldn''t hide her joy on her face. Then she thought of something and said with a smile in the corner of her eyes, "little jasmine won''t go either?" "This... Little jasmine is not human, she is an elf." Gray forcibly explained, how can he get used to it without little Molly? Chapter 396 In fact, gray always wanted to see the volcanoes in the south. This was also a part of his plan, which was later put on indefinite hold. But after listening to Belle''s words last night, he decided to start the plan immediately and take Belle with him to travel together. Just recently, he also wanted to have a good rest and start a plain and comfortable life, forgetting magic and research. Tourism is also a good choice. The journey in the last world is not very comfortable, because there are monsters making trouble all the way. Even if he later studies in the castle, monsters still attack the castle directly, which is very annoying. Although there are Warcraft in this world, they are basically in the forest and will not appear where people gather. It''s much better in the country. At the dinner table, movis looked at gray and gently shook his knife and fork. "Are you going to travel? Belle has never been far away. " "Yes, the journey is the meaning of life. What''s the difference between being stuck in one place all your life and being a prisoner?" Gray smiled gently, which is why he went tirelessly to other worlds. He is still young and doesn''t want to really spend all his energy on this small country and be a king conscientiously. Perhaps at the beginning, he had the idea of gaining the throne, being a holy monarch and opening up territory with his subordinates, but his idea began to change long ago as he could enter other worlds. People''s ideas are always changing, and he is not surprised. Maybe one day, he will be tired of traveling, choose to marry and have children, and live an ordinary life. "I will protect Belle from any harm." Gray continued. Mowis nodded. He naturally believed that gray had this strength. He saw it with his own eyes when the other Party defeated the beast. It was more than enough to deal with some dangers on the way. And Belle obviously wanted to travel, so he had no reason to stop them. "When do you start?" "Now!" "Shall we start at once?" Belle raised her head and made a decision. She started without preparing anything. Is it too hasty? Gray felt that since he had made a decision, he should act immediately. Anyway, he didn''t need to prepare too many things. He could be ready soon. In addition, the weather was good today. It was a good choice to start immediately. "Of course, I can''t wait to take my lovely baby around the world." "I''m ready." Belle put down her knife and fork, stood up, said a word to them, turned and walked away quickly. Little Molly looked at the breakfast on the plate, turned her head and looked at Belle''s back, quietly stretched out her hand and moved her plate in front of her. Belle only ate a few mouthfuls of food, and there was still a lot left. Belle went back to her room and immediately took out the bag gray gave her from the cabinet. "Finally come in handy!" Since she had a study, Belle doesn''t put books in her bag. She prefers to see a room full of books, so there are only a few small items that she thinks are very important in her bag. "Bring more clothes and a small mirror..." on her first trip, Belle felt that everything could be used, but there were not many things that a small bag could hold. "By the way, there are books. I have to bring some books. I can read them on the way." Belle remembered that she was bored on the way back from the beast Castle last time. She had to borrow books from gray, so she went to the study to get some books she liked. "After reading these books, we can come back!" Half an hour later, gray sat on the swing under the grapevine and looked through some notes he had written in the last world. Carlisle, the maid, came quietly like a cat, pasted it on gray from the back and said coquettishly, "master, I also want to travel, and I also want to see the huge fire breathing monster." At the beginning, gray knew the huge monster that spewed fire and got the information from her. Now the other party wants to go, but he doesn''t take himself. Gray hurriedly pushed her away and scolded her seriously, "what are you doing? I''m a gentleman!" "The master is a gentleman, but he is the master''s little maid. He is the master''s person. It''s natural for the master to do whatever he wants!" Carlisle licked his red lips and said seductively. Gray looked appreciative. Did the witch finally understand the meaning of her life? But not now. "Don''t you still want to break away from the contract and beat me? Why are you suddenly soft? " Gray joked. Faced with this capricious witch, he sometimes feels headache and even doubts whether she has several personalities. No matter how changeable ordinary people are, they won''t change like this. And he said the defeat was beautified. In fact, her real idea should be to turn herself into her slave. Gray felt a little. "Master, what are you talking about? I''m your beautiful little maid. How can I be malicious to you? You must have thought too much. " Carlisle changed her serious face and explained solemnly. Gray rolled his eyes. He didn''t care much about the malice of the witch. Now she has no ability to resist. What she wants to do is in vain. There is no threat to him whether there is malice or not. He doesn''t have to do it. As long as an idea can directly split her and experience a real separation. "Do you really want to go out?" "Uh huh!" Carlisle nodded hurriedly, "I think the master has a good saying. I read thousands of books and travel thousands of miles. Now I want to learn from the master and strive to become a powerful magician. I hope I can help the master in the future." "Moreover, I think master, you are outside and need a maid to protect you. I can not only cook and wash clothes, but also warm the bed and fold the quilt. I can fight monsters and beat bad people." Carlisle said that you will never suffer with yourself. Gray thought for a while and said softly, "but you don''t mean that there has been progress on the beast side, and you don''t want the power there?" Carlisle has laid out the power of the beast for several years. Can you say no? Of course not! Carlisle was stunned when she heard Gray''s words, and then quickly said with a smile: "I''m just kidding, master. Have a nice trip." With that, Carlisle ran away, hid in a corner, and decided to wait until gray left, for fear that he suddenly wanted to call himself out. Gray smiled gently, got up and walked towards the house. What is Belle preparing? She hasn''t been ready for half an hour? Back in the room, gray saw Belle worrying about a pile of things on the bed. Clothes, shoes, water cups, towels, and all kinds of small things. "What''s the matter? We should start. " Seeing gray, Belle''s eyes lit up and put a pile of things in front of him, "put them in your magical place." Gray looked at these things. Although he thought most of them were useless and would not be used, gray would not refuse now. He still had plenty of space in his backpack. These things were nothing, so he still put them into his backpack one by one. When she came back from the trip, she knew it was unnecessary to carry these things. "All right, let''s go!" Gray opened the window and shouted to the elf lying in the flowers below. Chapter 397 The carriage drove all the way out of the town. Belle looked out of the window and was full of curiosity about the outside world. It seemed that from the small window, the familiar world outside had changed. "Huh?" Looking at it, Belle suddenly felt that the road ahead was a little familiar. After thinking carefully, she found that this was not the road leading to the beast castle? Didn''t you go south to see the fire breathing monster? What''s gray doing at the beast castle? "Go and see where the beast and sunI are going? Moreover, it must be a wonderful thing to see snow in this season. " Gray explained, "there''s your favorite rose!" Yes, their first stop was the beast castle. Of course, gray has another purpose, that is to borrow a map of the flower kingdom from the beast. As a prince, the beast Castle should not even have a map of his own country. However, this reason is too pragmatic to say. His main purpose is to take belle to see the snow. Well, this is a very romantic reason. From the warm spring forest into the windy and snowy snow, even gray played an exciting spirit. Then he immediately realized that he had something thoughtless. He quickly pulled the carriage, raised his hand and waved a magic border to wrap the carriage to isolate the cold outside. It''s not February just after winter. Now Belle''s clothes are not very thick. She will not adapt to such ice and snow suddenly. Belle is just an ordinary person. Without his strong physique, she will be worse if she is ill. Although he and the elf worked together and could quickly cure minor diseases such as colds, he didn''t want belle to suffer from this crime. But fortunately, when he found it in time, Belle suddenly felt some coolness, and then the cold air was isolated by him in an instant. "Belle, are you okay?" Gray got into the car and asked with concern. "It''s all right. Have we entered the snow? I just felt suddenly cold, but now it''s better? " Belle''s beautiful eyes showed a trace of doubt. "Yes, we entered the snow. I didn''t think about it just now. Now I''ve isolated the cold air outside and put on a warm suit for you." Gray smiled and was satisfied with his quick response. "Yes!" Belle nodded, took Gray''s fur coat and put it on her body. She felt that her body began to heat rapidly. She felt like she was wrapped in a quilt in a hot day. But gray soon snapped his fingers. The magic boundary outside was broken and the cold wind poured in. Belle felt that it was much more normal, neither hot nor cold, very comfortable. "Then keep reading. I''ll call you when I get to the castle." Gray smiled. He was really a warm man and considered everything for his beloved woman. With that, gray got out of the carriage and was ready to drive the carriage forward, but before he moved, he felt something behind him. Belle came to him in her coat and sat down. "I want to see the snow." Belle looked at him and blinked gently. "Good!" Gray smiled and moved aside to make room for her. The carriage moved slowly again. The elf was excited when he saw the snow. He flew out and rolled in the snow. Then he caught up with the snowball and threw it at them. "Hey, hey, hey!" Little Molly is very happy and has a lot of fun. "Too arrogant, Belle, hit her!" Gray stretched out his hand, grabbed a big ball of snow, handed it to Belle and asked her to fight back. "No, no!" Little Molly flies left and right in front of the carriage, and her attitude is very arrogant. Belle laughed at little Molly''s behavior and deducted a small piece from the big snowball given by gray. "Then I''ll do it. You have to be careful." "I''m super good at snowball fights." Little Molly is very proud. It snows every year in Transylvania for three years. She is no doubt the king of snowball warfare. Gray can''t beat her. With their fighting, the carriage came to the beast castle. As soon as he entered the gate, gray found something wrong. Compared with the outside, the cold inside the castle was much less, and there was more green on the ground. Just like when the grass and trees first sprouted, the tender green buds opened the snow. Although it can not be compared with the world outside the scope of ice and snow, there is a very big gap compared with before. In the garden outside, the three saw two figures planting flowers and plants, one of which was tall and clumsy. "Can these flowers survive?" Belle said curiously that she likes reading and flowers, and gray also made a small garden outside the window of her study. Now she is also taking care of it, so she still has some experience in planting flowers and plants. The flowers and plants planted by the two people seem to be unhappy. They are not in good condition and don''t seem to be easy to survive. Moreover, the castle is still frozen and snowy, and it is not suitable for planting flowers and plants. Gray was about to speak. The two people who planted flowers raised their heads. SunI put down the flowers and came over. "These are all flowers and plants we picked from outside. They can survive in the snow. It shouldn''t be difficult to plant them." "These flowers and plants have never been seen in the outside world. They may have grown out of ice and snow for a long time. They may become a rare species loved by everyone in the future." SunI smiled softly. Of course, the real reason is that they are really bored and need to find something to do. And sunI also felt that such a large garden with only a few roses was rather monotonous. "Gray, you are a magician. Do you think these flowers can survive?" The beast smiled softly. Gray felt a little gentle and elegant on the ferocious beast''s face. It seems that the beast is also changing itself. "Yes!" Gray nodded and said with great certainty. "Not necessarily. I don''t think these flowers are in good condition. There shouldn''t be many who can survive." Belle speaks out her most real thoughts directly. Then she added, "if you take good care of it, maybe you can survive a little more. I can give you my experience in taking care of flowers and plants." "Thank you, Belle. That''s what we need." Thanks, sunny. "Let me help you save them." The elf volunteered. "OK, shall we buy you a drink?" The beast and sunI smiled softly. They already knew the elves'' preferences. "Good, good!" Little jasmine kept nodding her little head, waved her little hand, and the magic brilliance integrated into the flowers and plants. In the blink of an eye, the flowers and plants began to recover their vitality, the leaves were Fuller, and the flowers were more beautiful. "Thank you, little Molly!" "Uh huh!" Little Molly nodded and stared at them with big eyes to remind them not to forget to act. The flowers and plants are all right. Gray looks at the state of the two people. Except for the appearance of the beast, everything else has changed a lot, and the curse power in the body has become less active. "You''re in good shape now. Keep going. It''s estimated that the curse will be solved soon." Gray smiled. When he left, he didn''t think that they could really lift the curse by this method, but now it seems that Carlisle is still strong in layout. At least it''s not easy to find a woman who fits in with the beast. "It''s still a little cold outside. Let''s go to the castle." The beast smiled, and he was satisfied with the state. Chapter 398 After seeing the state of the beast, the two beasts also said they didn''t need help for the time being. The three stayed in the castle for one night and continued their journey the next day. Out of the snow, the carriage turned the intersection and headed south. Although the country was not managed by the king, there was not much chaos on the road. The three people walked and stopped all the way to the south of the kingdom. Compared with his Shibao country, this kingdom also has a large land area, so the three people came all the way. Although they will play on the road, the time spent on the road is still small. It took only seven or eight days to reach a small town in the southernmost part. This town is called Karen town. It is the most fertile land of the owner kingdom. At the same time, it is also the largest grain producing area, fruit producing area and even the most developed wine industry in the kingdom. The only drawback is that when the fire breathing beasts in the South get angry, the whole world will shake and cause huge losses. Even Warcraft in the South will attack human territory, just to stay away from the anger of fire breathing monsters. However, this does not prevent people from coming here to open up land and plant food and fruit trees, because the benefits are crazy compared with the danger. Moreover, fire breathing giants do not often get angry. Sometimes they don''t get angry once in decades. This is a long time for human life, enough for them to get rich here, and then take their wealth home to provide for the elderly. When the carriage entered the town, the coachman stopped the carriage in front of the hotel and said to the carriage, "Sir, here is the hotel." Gray opens the door and walks down with Belle. He hired the coachman. After driving for a long time, gray found that he was still not suitable for the job, so he decided to find an experienced coachman in a small town and hired him for a month with a generous salary. As soon as she got off the carriage, Belle found that the richest town really deserved its reputation. Karen town was the most prosperous town she had seen all the way. "Sir, are you here to do business?" The innkeeper said curiously. "Why do you ask?" Gray is a little curious. He is so handsome, well-dressed and has a girlfriend. He doesn''t look like a businessman, does he? The boss smiled and said, "most of the outsiders who come to Karen town come to do business, either food, fruit, or wheat wine and fruit wine." "If you have this idea, sir, I can introduce you to the seller. If you are interested in purchasing in large quantities, you can enjoy a 10% discount." Gray immediately understood that this is a part-time intermediary, who is also responsible for finding sellers and matchmaking for grain merchants. Just about to refuse, gray drifted his eyes and said to the elf lying listlessly on Belle''s shoulder, "the fine wine in Karen town is famous all over the country. I''m very interested." "I wonder if it''s convenient for you, sir, to leave your distinguished name. There will be a reception in Karen town five days later. There will be many fine wines with different characteristics. Maybe you can find your favorite one at the reception." The boss chuckled. "Gray Sutton!" "Well, Mr. Sutton, your invitation will be delivered to you tonight." The boss wrote down his name. "Now, let me take you upstairs to have a rest." The boss arranged the best room in the store and provided the best service. Even the dinner food was ordered from a famous restaurant in the town and sent to the room. Of course, the cost is not low. You have to pay it when you stay in the hotel. It is precisely because of this that the boss will enthusiastically introduce the seller to him, because he can also benefit from it. "The boss said that the reception will be held five days later. Shall we wait for the reception, or go to see the fire breathing monster first, and then attend the reception when we come back?" Belle walked around the room and was curious about the reception. Along the way, they also attended some banquets, but there was no reception. "First go to see the fire breathing monster, and then come back to the reception." You don''t need to think about this kind of thing at all. In this small town, a day''s stroll is basically the limit. You can''t waste the next few days here. You might as well go to see the volcano first, attend a cocktail party when you come back, and then go back. "No, go to the reception first!" Little Molly stood up and said that she knew that fire spitting monsters were volcanoes. What''s good about volcanoes? How can they have fun at cocktail parties? And the volcano is there. It can''t run at all. You can see it whenever you want, but if you miss the reception, you really miss it. "The reception will not be held until five days later. We have enough time to get back." Gray knew that the wine bug in little jasmine''s stomach was rising again, and gently explained. Little Molly looked at him and shook her head firmly, "don''t believe it!" "You are so unlucky. Every time you go out, you will encounter strange things, especially when you decide when to go back, something will always happen." Little Molly raised her head, looked serious and planned to give him a few examples. "Like..." "Well, it''s all accidents. Let''s take a look at the volcano this time. There won''t be any accidents." Gray hurriedly interrupted her. Something happened when she went out. This is the protagonist''s treatment. How can it become a delay? Little Molly''s mouth curled. The accident is indeed an accident, but it just proves her point of view. "Maybe there is a powerful Warcraft in the volcano, and then you don''t like each other as soon as you meet, and then you fight and waste time." Little Molly said more and more and felt that it was possible, and she was more and more confident. "No, it''s impossible!" Gray has the final say, but he can''t find any support for his remarks. "Anyway, let''s go to the volcano first, and I''ll take the final say." The elf was so angry with his overbearing words that he ate several mouthfuls of candy bought on the road. "Bad guys! Bad guys! " "Why don''t we play here for a few days? We''re not in a hurry anyway." Belle looked at them and said with a headache. "No, I must prove that we can come back on time." Gray didn''t give in. Little Molly went too far and slandered the luck of an European emperor. He must prove to them that his luck is not bad. "What if you don''t come back in time?" The elf thought and asked seriously. "Impossible." Gray said confidently. "Just in case!" "Then I''ll give you ten chocolates as compensation and buy you your favorite wine." "Good!" Little Molly promised to come down and calculated that she would not suffer any loss regardless of whether she came back in time or not. She suddenly smiled with joy. Belle looked at them helplessly. Gray was very reliable many times, but sometimes he seemed childish. Forget little Molly. She was treated as a child here. Chapter 399 It was only in the afternoon. It was still some time before dark. Gray decided to take Belle and little Molly out for a walk and see the town. Karen town is very prosperous because food, fruit, food and wine have developed to a certain extent. You can see a pub or restaurant every other distance. Little Molly was drooling at the pubs all the way. If Belle hadn''t watched her, she might have flown directly to someone''s wine jar to drink. "Gray, I''m thirsty!" Little Molly swallowed her saliva and said. "I brought water!" Belle reached into her small bag and took out a beautiful water cup made by gray. When she came here, she basically found that many things in her bag could not be used during travel, and some things would be used. Therefore, she reorganized and put a lot of useful things. After walking for a while, the three suddenly saw a large crowd gathered in a small square in front of them. Gray''s eyes brightened. "Is there anyone performing acrobatics ahead? Let''s go and have a look. " What do you see when you travel? Of course, it''s the scenery everywhere. It''s great to understand different customs and cultures, taste delicious food and wine, and see the excitement during the journey. She took Belle and jasmine and walked over. She was surrounded by a group of people in front. She couldn''t see what was happening inside. Gray protected Belle and opened the way directly with brute force. Those people felt a surge of brute force, staggered to both sides and made way directly. When they got to the inside, they found that this was not an acrobatic performance, but someone was fighting. On one side were three young men, on the other was a middle-aged man with a beard on his face. Three dozen and one, but the two sides fought back and forth, and the three young people seemed to have lost a little. "Damn it, kill him quickly." The three young men roared. They felt ashamed that they had not been able to win each other and were surrounded by so many people. Hearing this sentence, the middle-aged man narrowed his eyes, lowered his head to avoid the attack of the two people, directly hugged the remaining one, lifted him behind his back and threw him to the ground. Then he fell back and hit the man''s chest with his elbow, making him lose his combat effectiveness in an instant. "Hey, get up, fuck him, son of a bitch, fuck him!" The onlookers coaxed. Lost a helper, and the remaining two were soon caught and solved by the big man. "Apologize!" The big man dragged two people, piled three people together, kicked them on the ass and snorted coldly. "Bah, if you have the ability to kill me and want me to apologize to the madman, it''s impossible." The man who fell first spit and said with disdain on his face. While they were just fighting, gray probably figured out the reason for the fight from the people nearby. The uncle is a very powerful hunter, but when he came back from hunting last time, he said that the fire breathing beast in the South had children and could fly out of the beast''s mouth to let everyone leave here quickly. Others naturally don''t believe it. The Kingdom has been developed here for hundreds of years. Everyone knows the fire breathing beast, but although the beast occasionally loses his temper and brings some disasters, everyone knows that the beast itself won''t move. Now uncle said that the giant beast has a child who can move. Who are you kidding? If so, why didn''t everyone see it? These three guys, who have some property at home, usually like to idle around and fight. When they hear this news, they despise it. At the same time, they still spread that uncle has gone crazy in the town. Uncle was so angry that he went directly to them and asked for an apology, so there was this scene in front of him. "Gray, do you think the fire breathing beast will have children, or is what he said true or false?" Asked belle. "This should not be possible!" Gray said that others didn''t know and thought it was a monster, but he knew very well that it was just a volcano. How could the volcano have children? "Impossible, impossible!" Little Molly also said that she followed the fleet around the island. She saw the volcano and knew that it was a dead object. How could a dead object have children? Can a stone have children? "But I think it''s reasonable. Monsters can also have children. Otherwise, where do monsters come from?" Belle doesn''t agree with them. She believes uncle''s words more. "Guys, I''m not lying or crazy. I did see the children of the fire breathing beast. It can also spit fire. It climbs out of the mouth of the fire breathing beast, makes earth shaking sounds, and has the power to destroy the world." Uncle gave them a few more feet to see how many people were around and publicized everything he saw again. "Ha ha, you still say you''re not crazy? If you say that the fire breathing beast is about to wake up and get angry again, we may believe it, but if you say that the beast has children, it''s impossible. You''re crazy. " The three people who fell to the ground did not admit defeat and said sarcastically. "Yes, the giant beast hasn''t moved for hundreds of years. It''s been sleeping for decades, and the whole world is such a giant beast. How can there be children?" The town residents and the three held the same attitude. If they believed uncle, the news of uncle''s madness could not spread. The main reason is that the fire breathing monster in their eyes has existed for hundreds of years. It has been handed down from generation to generation. They can almost sum up some experience. However, no one has ever heard of the movement of the fire breathing beast. It was there hundreds of years ago and is still there now. There is no rumor that it has children. They naturally choose to believe the information handed down by their ancestors. Uncle''s words are too unconvincing. And Belle, she doesn''t know about it, just hearsay, and then judge according to her life experience, so she chooses to believe uncle''s words. "You believe me. I saw it with my own eyes. I don''t have to lie to you." "It has a head more ferocious than a lizard. The sound made by its big mouth can frighten the animals and spit out the flame of destroying the world." Uncle continued to persuade others, but many people were unmoved, and some wavered. "It''s true or false. We''ll see it then." Gray smiled and went on to another place with Belle and the elf. The volcano is their destination. Whether what uncle said is true will be known when they get there. But uncle''s description is really true. Maybe the children of the volcano are incorrect, but there may be a monster in the volcano. After walking around the town, the three returned to the hotel. The boss took out an invitation and a list of drinks for the reception and gave it to him. In five days, they can enter the party with this thing. "Mr. Sutton, this is the best cider of the gusman family. You may like it." After giving the invitation and list, the boss took out another bottle of beautifully packaged wine. "Thank you!" Little Molly nodded secretly. The boss uncle is really a good man. Chapter 400 The next day, they continued to play in the town and went to several orchards to pick some fruits, but many of the fruits were still green at this time. I heard those people chatting in the town. The uncle who said he saw the monster child has sold off the property in the town and left the town for the interior of the kingdom. "Are you leaving, sir?" The boss was surprised at their departure. "Mr. Gus is looking forward to seeing you at the reception." "Don''t worry, we''ll be back before the party starts." Gray smiled. It would be a waste of time to wait here for five days. Without much explanation or carriage, gray took Belle out of town directly. The farther south, the closer the road is to the original state. Finally, it completely enters the forest, and the carriage can''t go through at all. Walking to a small mountain, several people can already see the towering volcano in the distance, and the crater still emits thick smoke. "Is that the fire breathing beast? How tall! " Belle looked at the volcano in the distance and exclaimed softly. But after reading it, Belle frowned again. She felt that this was not a giant beast, but a simple mountain. In addition to smoking, it was similar to other mountains. "The beast looks like a mountain." Thinking of this, Belle said it directly. Gray had no doubt about Belle''s intelligence, but he was surprised that she approached the truth so quickly. You know, the legend of fire breathing giant beast has been circulating in this kingdom for hundreds of years, and the fake has become true. Many people believe it directly when they hear this story and hear what they say about having a nose and eyes, which was handed down hundreds of years ago. Few people doubt anything. "Let''s go up and have a look." Gray didn''t reveal the secret directly. He wanted belle to see it by herself. And he also wanted to see it. Although he knew it was a volcano, he himself had never seen what a volcano looked like from a close distance. "It''s a volcano!" Whispered the elf. "It''s a little far." Belle put up a canopy in front of her forehead and looked at the volcano from a distance. If she walked alone, it would take a day even if she didn''t stop for a moment. "When you get to the forest, no one sees it. Naturally, you don''t have to walk like ordinary people." Gray smiled, raised his hand and threw out a magic flying carpet, which spread out in the air and stopped steadily in front of the two. "Don''t be afraid, step on it gently." Gray held Belle''s little hand and guided her slowly up. Belle carefully put her feet on the magic flying carpet. It felt like stepping on the green grass in spring. Her feet were like stepping on soft clouds, which made people feel floating. When Belle went up, gray immediately jumped up and looked at Belle carefully. Gray was very considerate to surround her waist and give her a safe arm to rely on. Little Molly fell on Gray''s shoulder, shook her legs, squeezed her small fist and waved, "let''s go!" The magic flying carpet moved and flew towards the volcano in the distance. It takes about a day to walk. Under the magic flying carpet, it only takes an hour or two to get there. Before long, the three had approached the huge volcano, which stood on the earth like a huge cone. As he got closer, gray suddenly sank and stopped the magic flying carpet. He stopped suddenly. Belle and jasmine leaned forward slightly. A strawberry in jasmine''s hand fell directly. She was stunned at her empty hand. Belle stabilized herself. "What''s the matter?" "Breathing!" Gray said solemnly. He could hear the muffled breathing sound from the volcano in front. Now it''s a little far away, and there''s a wind whistling in the air. Belle and little Molly can''t hear it, so they all look at him with a puzzled face. Gray controlled the magic flying carpet and continued to push a distance. When it was only a few hundred meters away from the volcano, Belle and little Molly heard it. In the crater, the dull breath roared like thunder. "Is it alive?" Little Molly looks surprised. She and gray always think that the volcano is dead. Does the volcano really have life? This is not normal. She has seen volcanoes in her original world. No volcano is alive. Gray knows that ordinary volcanoes must be dead, but the volcanoes in the extraordinary world are not necessarily. Maybe there is a volcano alive, which is not absolutely impossible. "A volcano that may live, or..." gray remembered the words of the middle-aged uncle, the monster child who climbed out of the mouth of the fire breathing beast. "Or is there a monster living in the volcano? The breathing sound is not volcanic, but monster?" Compared with the volcano alive, gray still felt that there was a greater possibility of a monster living in the volcano. The uncle also said that he saw the children of the fire breathing beast rising from the volcano. "You wait for me here. I''ll go and have a look." Gray got up from the magic flying carpet. Belle nodded gently, "pay attention to safety!" "I''ll go with you." Little jasmine put on a serious face, "if there is any danger, I can protect you!" Gray rolled his eyes silently, reached out and grabbed the elf and stuffed it into Belle''s hand. "Watch her, don''t let her run around." Controlling the magic carpet away from the volcano, he landed on a hill with dense shrubs, and gray turned to the volcano. However, he didn''t take back the magic flying carpet and asked them to sit on the magic flying carpet. In case of danger, he would immediately control the magic flying carpet away from here. Although there are dense shrubs here, it does not affect their view of the volcano. They watched nervously as gray slowly flew over the volcano, carefully lowered the height and peeped into the crater. From the crater, gray only saw the hot magma, and many dark red rocks floated on the magma, and black smoke kept rising below, disturbing his sight, so that he could not completely see what was below. But as he approached the crater, the breath grew louder and louder, and finally sounded like a bell and drum. After watching for a while, gray gently stepped back, and a magic array slowly unfolded under his feet. With the expansion of the magic array, Gray''s six senses have been enhanced. In his perception, the volcano under his feet has no life, but there is a very obvious life reaction inside the crater. "It''s not that the volcano is alive, but that there is a creature under the volcano, a creature living in the volcano. My guess is right." "It seems that this is why people rumored that the volcano is a fire breathing monster. With such earth shaking breathing sound, ordinary people dare not approach it when they hear it. It is reasonable to think of the volcano as a monster." Gray thought secretly and was suddenly surprised. "If people don''t dare to get close to the volcano and think it''s a fire breathing beast because of the creature inside, doesn''t it mean that the creatures in the volcano have survived for hundreds of years?" "No, maybe they just happened to encounter a volcanic eruption when they migrated, so they thought it was a giant beast, and the creatures inside came here recently, so uncle just saw the giant beast''s children." There were many guesses in his heart, but gray didn''t go down to find out what he meant. The creatures that can live in the volcano must not be weak. There''s no need to provoke an enemy for no reason. After confirming that there is a powerful creature in it, gray is ready to evacuate. It seems that he can''t take belle to see the volcano. Just as he was about to leave, the dull breath suddenly stopped, and the whole world seemed to be quiet at this moment. In the magma inside the volcano, a ferocious head was raised, the hot magma slipped from its head, and a pair of huge vertical pupils looked at the crater. There was a trace of humanized doubt in the golden vertical pupils, "my son?" Chapter 401 Like the sound of a bell and drum shaking from under the crater, Gray''s face changed sharply again. If gray doesn''t intend to provoke creatures that can live in the volcano, he is extremely afraid of a creature that lives in the crater and knows human language. This not only shows that the other party has strong strength, but also has no low wisdom. Without time to think about what the other party meant by "my son", gray took out his flying broom, rode on it, turned and left. Roar! A huge figure rose from the crater, wrapped in countless red magma, roaring like thunder. "Shit, this voice is so familiar?" At full speed, gray heard the familiar roar and looked around. He found that not only the sound was familiar, but also the creatures coming after him. He also asked silly girl to record her appearance after transformation, and the guy in the back is an enlarged version of his transformation. It was a dragon, a huge dragon red all over. With the growth of various attributes and the enhancement of strength, Gray''s transformed dragon body also has a length of about 12 meters and a wingspan of 20 meters. But the guy behind him is more powerful, at least 20 meters long, with a wingspan of about 30 meters. "No, you''re not my child. You killed him!" The dragon only looked at gray in front of him and decided that the guy with his child''s breath was not his child, but the murderer of his child. A second after roaring this sentence, the dragon was surrounded by endless anger, his eyes were full of killing opportunities, his huge wings raised a strong wind, burst out at the highest speed, and roared towards gray. Gray found that the speed of the dragon''s anger didn''t have to be slower than his own flying broom. Feeling the violent breath behind him, gray suddenly felt that although the other party''s breath was fierce, it didn''t seem to be much better than himself. Further ahead is where Belle and the elves hide. Although they can fly directly, it is difficult to ensure that the dragon will not find them. Gray immediately made a decision. The flying broom lifted up and flew high into the sky. The Dragon chased after him and suddenly took a breath of dragon breath and sprayed it on the rising gray. The heat wave rolled from behind. Without thinking, he instinctively chose to avoid it. Looking back, the giant dragon followed closely. The giant dragon''s head was not far behind him. It might take another breath at any time. As the distance gets closer, it is not easy for him to avoid the dragon breath attack in fast movement. "No, you can''t fight here." After thinking about it, gray changed his direction again and flew towards the east of the island, which is also a dense forest. Roar! With another roar, the giant dragon with its amazing response, the Dragon wings flapped, narrowing the distance between the two again. Gray gripped the flying broom with both hands, and his magic consumed quickly. The speed of the flying broom increased a few points again. But gray knew it wouldn''t last. If the flight broom continued to fly at such a high load, it would soon be scrapped. After chasing for a distance, suddenly, another mouthful of dragon breath came from behind. Although gray responded quickly, he was wiped by dragon breath. The violent flame dragon breath made his flying broom lose its balance and spin out. The Dragon showed a cruel smile, caught up with gray, and the Dragon claws grabbed his body. Gray was spinning in the air, his flying broom was put into his backpack, and his body began to change rapidly. In the twinkling of an eye, a dragon slightly smaller than the Dragon appeared in the air, and the dragon''s claws were just opposite to the dragon''s claws. "Sure enough, the despicable thief stole my child''s blood." The Dragon roared, his claws fought with gray, and they kept biting in the air. "Madder, I don''t know how many people killed that dragon. I only killed human beings." Gray was so angry that one claw tore the skin on the dragon''s forelimb. Although I don''t know why this guy is in this volcano and his children are still in the Dragon Castle, it is obvious that this guy is really the father of the dragon. The two fought in the most primitive and barbaric way. No one thought of flying up again and directly biting each other and landing on the earth. Feeling the power of the other party more powerful than himself, gray made a quick decision and put all the attribute points obtained from the last world into the power attribute. In the last world, the demon hunter completed two stages and brought him four achievement points. He has been lying on his attribute page. He is ready to save to improve a skill, and now he can''t manage so much. Four achievement points were added to power, and his power attribute instantly reached 29 points. Moreover, he turned into a giant dragon, and several attributes were strengthened. A force gushed out of his body. Gray only felt that his strength soared and needed a place to vent. The dragon is the best sandbag. Although he felt that as his strength increased by four points in an instant, he was out of control about his own strength, he didn''t care, because in this most primitive way of fighting, he only needed enough strength to resist beating. Moreover, he has the advantage that the dragon does not have, that is, he also has an intermediate self-healing ability. His strong self-healing ability can make him not afraid of injury, and support him to play all kinds of barbaric games and exchange injury for injury. A large area of forest fell because of the battle between the two. Where they passed, they were in a mess. In the forest, countless animals fled in panic. "Roar!" The two dragons collided, and the violent energy tore everything around them. Even themselves were hurt by the violent energy. After a breath of dragon breath, the two sides rushed to each other and hit each other hard. Gray''s claw tore a long wound on the dragon''s chest, and the dragon''s claw also fell on Gray''s chest. However, on Gray''s chest, there were more than ten hard scales, which sparked with the dragon''s claws and made him return in vain. "Unexpectedly, I''m not your unlucky son who has been killed by countless brave people. I have a higher level of life than you." "Do you have fucking scales? Do you have intermediate self-healing ability? Do you have fucking mental strength? You have nothing fucking! " Gray roared and waved his claws, feeling very happy. Hand to hand combat, you think I''m afraid? It takes you ten seconds to recover from the same wound, but I only need one second, and you will die sooner or later. Just because you''re big doesn''t mean you''re better than me! "It''s impossible. Even if you steal my child''s blood, you''re just growing up. How can you become so strong." The dragon can''t believe that the damn thief fought with himself with the power stolen from him. That''s the power of his child. In the dragon clan, body size is an important standard to measure each other''s strength. Obviously, his body size is smaller than himself, and his strength and physical strength should be far inferior. "Garbage, big garbage!" Gray scoffed. He dodged dexterously and climbed onto the dragon''s back. His limbs and claws tore at his back quickly. Although the Dragon soon threw him down, added two claws and scratched several scars on gray, his own back was dripping with blood, and the scratched flesh and blood turned out one after another, which made the Dragon roar continuously, and the anger in his eyes was more fierce, almost gushing out. Chapter 402 Belle looked at the two figures rolling in the distance, with doubts and worries in her eyes. "Little Molly, gray, what is he?" "What?" Little Molly is watching the battle in the distance. The battlefield is a little far away. She needs to be careful to see it. She didn''t hear her problem clearly. "Is he a man or a dragon?" Belle asked. She also knew this creature. It was mentioned in many books, and some had illustrations, just like the one fighting there. "Of course gray is human." Little Molly said subconsciously, and then felt wrong. At the beginning, she came back to the world with him because he had the smell of dragon. "No, gray is a dragon!" Still wrong, gray is a real human. Although he can become a dragon, he doesn''t seem to be a real dragon. He doesn''t think of himself as Jackie Chan. "Still wrong." Little Molly took her eyes back from the battlefield, bit her lips, and suddenly realized, "gray is half human and half Dragon... Or wrong!" Little Molly slowly fell into distress. She found that she didn''t have the answer to this question. Damn, I know gray best. I must know what he is! "Well, I won''t ask, gray. Can he beat the dragon?" Belle looked at her distress and quickly changed the question. Although she saw that gray had become a dragon, Belle was still willing to believe that he was not a bad man and worried about his safety. The elf looked at the two dragons in the distant war. After comparing their shapes, he suddenly had a bad prediction about the result of the battle. "Should... Should be able to win!" Little Molly made a gesture. Gray is only half the size of the other party. How can he win? "Well, he''s sure to win." Little Molly raised her fist to cheer herself up. On the battlefield, gray quickly became familiar with the growing power. He kicked the Dragon into the sky with his limbs facing the sky. Then he didn''t worry to get up and raised his head to make up for it. The fiery dragon breath hit the dragon''s abdomen. The Dragon howled miserably, unwilling to show weakness, began to fight back, and a more fiery dragon breath fell down. Gray rolled his huge body, but one wing was hit by the dragon breath, and the meat wing was directly burned through by the dragon breath. Of course, the giant dragon was also uncomfortable. The abdomen hit by greylon was red, and the flesh and blood were burned through directly, exposing internal organs and bones. After turning over, gray folded his wings, quickly threw his tail on the dragon like a whip, and pulled out a deep wound in his burned abdomen. The Dragon crashed to the ground, and the dragon blood dyed the earth red. Roar! The dragon became more angry, spitting out his breath recklessly, and his claws, teeth, wings and tails became his weapons. As the battle continued, a large area of forest was reduced to ruins, countless trees were lit by their dragon breath, and the whole world gradually became a sea of fire. Feeling that the action of the dragon was no longer as sensitive as before, Gray''s eyes coagulated, his body shrunk rapidly, and in the twinkling of an eye he had changed back to human shape. After returning to human form, gray pulled out his long gun, nimbly avoided a dragon breath of the dragon, quickly moved below the dragon and stabbed him in the heart. The dragon''s abdomen was seriously injured, and there was no scale like gray. At this time, he was in an unprotected state. But the Dragon seemed to feel the crisis. His tail swept over from under his body and swept gray out. The spear still pierced into his flesh and blood. After being shot away by him, the spear brought a long scar, which tore to the dragon''s neck. Except for the stab wound at the beginning, the tear at the back is not serious. If he started to fight the dragon like this in the air, gray would certainly suffer a loss, but now the two fall to the ground. The dragon''s physical strength continues to decline and his physical state is getting weaker and weaker. Gray becomes more flexible and can use skills to defeat him. Of course, all this is based on the fact that he has seriously consumed the dragon''s physical strength. Otherwise, even in the face of his body, the dragon will not be so embarrassed. The dragon''s wound was healing slowly. He suddenly changed into a man with red hair and red eyebrows. He rushed to gray and punched him. Bang! The two fists were together, and the air was shaking around them. Gray flew out and smashed several big trees before he stopped. Gray stood up and shook his hands. His face was unbelievable. "How does this guy feel that even if he becomes a man, his strength has not decreased?" Yes, in his feeling, although the Dragon turned into a human shape, his fist was definitely the power of the dragon. It did not decay at all. On the contrary, it became more powerful because it broke out at one point. As for him, only when he turns into a dragon can he get the power of the dragon. If the human body wants to get the power of the dragon, it also needs to be at least partially turned into a dragon. "Despicable thief, the power of the dragon is not something you can use." The Dragon roared angrily, and each punch was hit with extreme anger. Although gray has become a little dragon, he still doesn''t dare to fight the Dragon at this time. I suffered a loss the first time, but I still hit hard. I''m looking for death. Moreover, the injury on the dragon, even if it becomes a human form, is not all right. For the serious injury on the chest, it still throws its fist every time, and the physical exertion will only be faster. What he has to do is to fly kites remotely with magic, consume his strength and aggravate his injury. However, the dragon is not made of mud. The speed and power of each explosion are very fast. If you are not careful, you will be caught and beaten by him. Boom! The Dragon suddenly opened his mouth, spit out a dragon breath in human form, and exploded at Gray''s feet. The next moment, the Dragon appeared in front of gray when the flame rose and hit him heavily. Greylon''s claw like arm stood in front of him. After receiving the punch, he quickly retreated with strength. The Dragon raised his pupils and flashed the killing opportunity. He caught up and waved his fist again. Gray looked at him calmly. "When you have injuries, you break out continuously. Are you really that strong?" "I want to try!" Hey, hey, with a smile, gray suddenly stopped walking backward and stabbed out the long gun in an instant. Before the head of the gun was stabbed, the Dragon punched it sideways, and then hit gray in the chest. Gray threw away his long gun, grabbed the dragon''s fist with both hands, and was pushed back by him. He continued to laugh. On his neck, the belief furnace opened, and the golden red fire jumped out and landed on the dragon''s arm, spreading rapidly. Just for a moment, the burning smell came from the dragon''s arm, and the Dragon couldn''t help screaming. "Ah!" Roaring, the Dragon broke away from Gray''s hands, and then shook his arm away, and quickly got away. As he moved, gray took out the sword in the lake without hesitation and stabbed it into his chest. Chapter 403 "Impossible!" The Dragon roared, raised his pupils, stared like a copper bell, and stared at gray. In his chest, there is a dragon like feature, the skin has become a dragon skin, and the muscles in his chest constantly squeeze the sword in the lake, and one hand has become a claw to firmly grasp the blade, even if the claw is cut by the blade, it will not let go, so as not to give it the possibility of further penetration. "I''m just short of a dragon skin armour. I think you''re very good. You have plenty to make a few." Gray clenched his fist in his left hand and slammed it on the hilt. The Dragon roared, opened his mouth and spit out a dragon breath. He quickly retreated and let the long sword withdraw from his body. Feeling that the long sword left his body, the dragon''s eyes were full of madness. He could no longer control his body shape. His body changed rapidly and changed from man to dragon again. "Roar!" Even if he turned into a dragon, he could still feel the wound on his chest, which was the closest moment to his death. Fear turned into anger. The dragon''s heart was filled with endless anger. He shook his wings, fanned out the violent wind, and countless broken trees and mud and stones flew towards gray. At the same time, the Dragon opens its mouth, and the hot dragon breath is sprayed with the strong wind. The wind helps the fire. This dragon breath is extremely fast and hot. On Gray''s side, he has picked up the long gun he threw away again. The gun head is aimed at the dragon. A huge magic array rotates on the long gun, and a powerful magic shock wave shoots out of the gun head. The two violent energies collided with each other, and the energy escaping from the center destroyed everything around. Even the two liberators felt great pressure. But gray was not in a hurry. He released the magic with a long gun. As long as the magic was enough and the long gun could bear it, he could stick to it. The dragon is different. Although the dragon breath is a talent of the dragon family, it will also cause damage to itself if it is released for a long time, and it will lead to the weakening of the dragon breath. He also knows this move and knows the disadvantages of its long-term release. Therefore, the dragon can''t consume himself. He must be the last loser. Dragon leather armor, I''m going to order. The Dragon felt a burning sensation in his throat. The dragon breath was about to exceed his tolerance limit, which was a very bad result for the dragon family. Although the anger reached the extreme, the dragon was still somewhat rational. Instead of continuing to fight, he adjusted the strength of the collective to prepare for the last wave. The dragon breath suddenly increased once, and then the Dragon resolutely stopped spitting out the dragon breath. Finally, the suddenly increased dragon breath collided with the magic shock wave. This time, they no longer compete with each other as before. The last dragon breath was very violent. When it met the magic shock wave, it directly triggered a huge explosion. "Shit!" Gray only had time to make a standard sigh and was lifted out by the sweeping energy. The dragon was also uncomfortable. He wanted to fly into the sky and give gray a shot, but the violent energy was so powerful that even the dragon''s 20 meter body was disturbed and could not stabilize its body in the air. After a while, the violent energy stopped, and a huge pit appeared between the two. Gray wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and the large and small wounds on his body basically healed quickly. His eyes locked on the giant dragon with wings to protect his whole body in the distance. Gripping the gun, gray rushed to the dragon as fast as he could. Now is not a time for rest. It is a critical moment for winning or losing and even life and death. Whoever is slow will suffer. "Roar!" The Dragon roared, and the scars on his wings were slowly healing. When his wings shook, he flew directly into the sky. Then he looked at gray and flew to the volcano without looking back. "Is that good? Don''t go, fight another 300 rounds! " Gray sneered, completed the change in an instant, flapping his wings to catch up. The giant dragon is seriously injured. His speed is much slower than when he chased him before. Although gray is also injured, the powerful self-healing ability brought by intermediate self-healing is constantly repairing his damage. His state is much better than that of the giant dragon. "Your son died in my hand!" Gray shouted in the back, hoping the dragon would stay and talk about life with himself. "Roar!" The Dragon roared with rage, but he didn''t lose his mind and flew to the volcano. Greben thought he would continue to escape, but he didn''t expect that when he got to the volcano, he plunged directly into the crater. Gray came to the crater and didn''t continue to chase in. He thought there might be a trap. Otherwise, how could the Dragon escape into it? If he hid in it at this time, he would completely trap himself. Looking back at the north, gray made a decision to detonate the volcano. He didn''t believe it. When the volcano erupted, he could still hide inside. The long gun is inserted into the ground of the crater, and a huge magic array directly covers the whole crater. Maintaining such a large magic array, even gray felt the magic in his body pouring out like a flood. In the melting pot of faith, the power of faith supplemented the magic consumption, and gray immediately started to use the magic array. Through the magic array, gray found that the volcano contains amazing flame elements. "Such a huge flame element is most suitable for studying the magic of flame. It''s a pity." With a sigh in his heart, gray communicated the magic below with the magic array. There was no need to do more, which directly caused the magic chaos in the crater and led them to conflict with each other. The flame element is the most violent element. Under the guidance of gray, it doesn''t need much strength to produce a chain reaction directly. Feeling the wave coming from below, gray gave up the magic array without hesitation and turned to leave here as quickly as possible. A few seconds after he left, the volcano behind exploded. With the eruption of the volcano, a huge figure flew out of the crater and rushed into the sky. After a few roars, he didn''t chase gray, but flew to the south. "Can you go?" Gray snorted coldly and no longer became a dragon. He took out his flying broom and chased the dragon in the direction of the dragon. Suddenly, the crater erupted more violently, and countless magma erupted from the crater. It was all red. Gray dodged the magma and quickly flew out of the volcanic eruption, but when he chased out, the Dragon had flown to the south coast and separated from him. Gray didn''t give up and continued to chase. Although the dragon only stayed in the volcano for a moment, his injuries seemed to have been greatly improved. At this time, he flew with all his strength, and gray couldn''t catch up with him for a while. If I can''t catch up for the time being, I''ll catch up until you are exhausted. I have the power of countless beliefs in the melting pot of faith as a support. What do you have? Gray''s heart was cold and hummed. He chased the dragon to the sea and continued to fly to the south. At the same time, he was glad that he was decisive enough. Otherwise, if he delayed a little longer, the Dragon might have recovered to its peak in the volcano. "Damn it, you can''t kill me!" On the ocean, the Dragon roared. "Try it!" In Gray''s eyes, nothing is absolutely impossible as long as it is not absolute strength. Although the two dragons seem to be evenly matched, no one can do anything. Even looking at the strength on the surface, the giant dragon is stronger than him, but he has a lot of cards and can kill the giant dragon. Chapter 404 After chasing out for half an hour, he flew out for dozens of kilometers. The islands behind him could not be seen. In front of him, there was a huge thunderstorm. Under the thunder clouds, there was a dark rain curtain, and the violent hurricane lifted countless sea water. The flashing lightning flashed in the rain curtain, just like a doomsday scene. Gray''s face changed slightly. The Dragon didn''t want to escape into the thunder cloud, did he? Even if he is a giant dragon with incomparable power, he is not strong enough to resist Tianwei. If he rushes into the thunder clouds, he will definitely die. This vitality is not because of strength, but because of good luck. Sure enough, in Gray''s surprised eyes, the Dragon came to Lei Yun and rushed directly into Lei Yun without hesitation for a moment. Gray thought about it. Although he had the luck of the European emperor, even the European emperor had bad luck. When he came out to play, he could meet the dragon''s father. Gray felt that today should be a low point of luck and should not take risks. When he stopped in front of the rain, gray stepped back a little, and then waited for the dragon to come out or the body to fall. As for the detour, this is not a small shower of rain clouds, but a storm on the sea. Let alone how difficult it is to go around, even if you go around, there is little possibility of finding the dragon. It''s better to stay here and wait for him to fall out. Gray believes that if the Dragon sits at home and kills his son and enemy, his luck must be bad. He will soon see his body floating on the ocean. Riding a flying broom, gray waited quietly on the ocean, but in the thunder clouds and hurricanes, although the roar of the Dragon came out, the sound was getting smaller and smaller. Finally, the sound disappeared completely and the Dragon did not come out. After waiting for another half an hour, there was still no result, and the storm on the sea continued to expand. Gray knew that there was no result if he continued to wait, so he returned to the island. Back on the island, the volcano is no longer erupting, but it has become a sea of fire around the volcano, red magma is flowing everywhere, and Belle and little jasmine are not near the volcano. Following the magic mark on little jasmine''s body, gray soon found two people on a small mountain thousands of meters away. Little jasmine lay in Belle''s arms and made a magic mask to cover them from external adverse factors. Falling on the top of the mountain, Belle immediately turned her worry into joy and rushed into his arms, "are you okay?" "Are you okay?" Gray asked with concern on his face. He checked up and down to make sure she was all right. "I was frightened to find that you were not where you were." "Ah? We saw the giant beast spitting fire. We thought it was unsafe there, so we let little jasmine fly here with me. " Belle explained. Little Molly proudly straightened her chest and said that she did it herself. "Well done!" Gray took out a chocolate as a reward. Belle stepped out and looked at gray with hesitation on her face. Her fingers were tangled together and looked at gray. "What''s the matter?" "Gray, you... Belle gritted her teeth, summoned up her courage and looked straight into gray''s eyes." have you become a dragon before? " During the time when gray left, she kept thinking, what is gray and what should she do if he is really a monster? In the end, although she still didn''t come up with a satisfactory answer, it was necessary to find out the truth, otherwise she would always think about it. Gray immediately understood that it was the previous transformation that made Belle feel estranged. After all, no one wants his partner to be a monster. Thinking that Belle didn''t run away in fear, but chose to ask herself. She was still concerned about her safety before, gray felt a warm current flowing through her heart. After thinking about it, gray felt that this matter still needed to be explained. Although Belle was a brave girl, there was no need to explain the misunderstanding clearly. "Although I have become a dragon, I am a normal human, but I have killed a dragon before. The dragon blood of the Dragon bathes me, giving me the ability to become a dragon." After organizing the language, gray explained the reason why he could become a dragon in the simplest words. Little Molly''s eyes widened. This time gray didn''t lie. She always thought Gray was a real dragon. After thinking for a second, little Molly hummed and continued to fight against chocolate. Whether gray has anything to do with the dragon. Elves are friendly to the dragon, but they don''t have to be friendly to the dragon. Anyway, she just likes to be with gray, drink wine, eat chocolate, and go to other worlds. How fun it is. "Really?" Belle of course chose to believe, but this kind of story sounds too fantastic. "Of course it''s true. I won''t lie to you in my life." Gray gently pulled Belle into her arms, wrapped her arms around her waist, and said affectionately, "no matter what I become, I won''t forget that belle is my favorite." Little Molly ate chocolate, but didn''t forget to listen to them. At this time, she was surprised to find that gray didn''t lie this time. But! Greming and Merida! Don''t you understand? Holding Belle tightly for a while, she completely dispelled her doubts, and gray took her to the direction of the volcano. She said she would take her to see the volcano before. Now the dragon has run away and the volcano has just erupted. It''s a good time to see the volcano. They leaned together, sat on the magic flying carpet and flew towards the volcano. From the high sky, Belle can see the magma flowing below, like a flaming river. Belle''s beautiful eyes flashed with a different look. If she stayed in the town, she wouldn''t see it all her life. It turns out that the whole world will be different from different perspectives. With Belle in the crater, gray arranged a layer of magic border around to prevent Belle from being invaded by poison gas. At this time, he did not continue to sell off, but explained to her that the fire breathing beast was not a real beast, but a strange mountain. The dragon was a beast and not a child of a volcano. Belle was very receptive. She jumped carefully in the crater and accepted the information transmitted by gray. Gray also guarded carefully. In case of a sudden eruption of the volcano, he could fly into the sky with Belle. Fortunately, an eruption has used almost all the magma stored in the volcano, and Belle''s action is not enough to be transmitted below, so it can''t trigger the volcanic eruption. Belle jumped and found that it was really no different from ordinary mountains. She looked at the lava outside the crater, and then carefully approached the crater to see what it looked like inside the volcano. Gray quickly grabbed her. After learning her idea, he asked little jasmine to make a magic mask and took her step by step into the volcano. Chapter 405 Walking carefully on the magma and watching the magma bubbling under her feet, Belle couldn''t help subconsciously approaching gray again and clinging tightly to his body. "Did the Dragon live in these magma all the time?" Belle stared at the magma with an unbelievable look on her face. She noticed when the magma sprayed out. It was very destructive and the temperature was very high. Ordinary creatures would be injured if they were touched, but the Dragon could make a family here. "That dragon is a fire dragon. It has high resistance to fire. The magma here is like a hot bath for him." Gray thought and explained. Then she found that Belle looked at herself with burning eyes and gray took a swipe at the corner of his mouth, but it was not difficult, and he wanted to try it himself. After creating a platform inside the crater and laying magic boundaries to ensure that even the volcanic eruption could not hurt her, gray stepped onto the magma step by step. "Or forget it." Belle hesitated and said that although she thought Gray was also a dragon and beat away the dragon, she would be fine, but what if something happened? "It doesn''t matter. I''m the strongest!" Gray nodded, revealing his big white front teeth. With that, gray quickly turned into a dragon. However, after becoming a dragon, he did not immediately enter the magma, but carefully put a claw into it, touched it and retracted immediately. Belle looked at this scene and thought that after gray became a dragon, it was not terrible, but quite lovely. Finally, gray put a paw into the magma and felt it for a moment. He found that although the magma was hot, for him, it was probably the state that humans felt the water temperature of 50 or 60 degrees. Although it''s a little hot, it can''t cause scald, and it can stick to this state. "It seems all right. Fire dragons are naturally resistant to fire." Gray nodded, and the whole dragon sank directly into the magma. When his body entered the magma, gray felt a hot energy close to him, and then integrated into his body. With the influx of this energy, gray found that his physical strength and Magic were recovering rapidly. Gray was about to absorb it with all his strength when a violent feeling came to his mind. Gray had a strong impulse to destroy something. Although this impulse was suppressed by him in the twinkling of an eye, this feeling still made him very uncomfortable. "No, among these energies, there is also violent negative energy." Gray quickly stopped absorbing energy. Originally, he thought it was a treasure land, which might accelerate the growth of his dragon body, but now it seems that although there are such effects here, the side effects are greater. Moreover, he grows rapidly. The growth of the four-dimensional attributes of the human body can also drive the growth of the dragon body. When he grows to the same size as a giant dragon in this way, he will definitely be stronger than that giant dragon. There is no need to choose this method with great side effects. Gray clearly remembers that the reason why the dragon is a dragon is that he can''t control his evil thoughts. If he absorbs a lot of violent energy, maybe he will be affected and become a new dragon. When he flew out of the magma, all the magma on his body slipped, leaving no trace on his body, and gray quickly changed back to his body. "Gray, are you okay?" Belle''s voice came down from above. "I''m fine!" Gray replied, not in a hurry, but stretched out his hand and tried in the magma. He found that although the human body can''t bear such a high temperature, as long as it forms an isolation with magic, it can basically withstand it for a period of time. So he took some materials out of his backpack, dived into the magma and made some arrangements. Half an hour later, gray felt that his magic was almost exhausted, and a slight invisible wave flashed under the magma, indicating that his arrangement had been successful. Feel it carefully. If he didn''t detect any abnormalities inch by inch, gray would be relieved. Fly up and meet Belle and take her and little Molly out of the crater. "Gray, what were you doing down there?" After eating, little Molly was very curious about what Gray had done, but she didn''t dare to go into the magma. It was terrible. "I arranged a magic array to surprise the dragon." Gray smiled, "if the Dragon comes back again, as long as he enters the volcano, I will know immediately, and a tracking magic mark will fall on him, and he won''t be able to run at that time." "Won''t he find out?" Little Molly is curious. She can clearly feel the magic mark planted by gray on her. Can''t the Dragon feel anything unusual? Gray shook his head, "no, my magic array is arranged under the magma and covered by the hot energy in the magma. If I didn''t arrange it myself, I wouldn''t be able to detect it." "Will he come back?" "Of course!" Although gray thinks that the absorption of these energy will bring hidden dangers, the dragon is different from him. The dragon has lived in the volcano for so many years for the energy in the volcano. Maybe these energy is also related to him, and he is unlikely to give up. Of course, the premise is that he can live and survive from the terrible thunder cloud. If he doesn''t come back, he will have a free move. A little magic material and half an hour are not too much. Out of the crater, gray flew south with the two. Belle looked at him strangely and wondered, "don''t we go back to Karen town?" "No, I want to take you to see the sea, the boundless sea, just as great as our love." Gray said affectionately. Before long, the coastline appeared in front of the three. As they continued to move forward, the boundless ocean appeared in the bottom of their eyes. Gray and little Molly used to be people running around on the sea, but they were not too shocked. Belle left the town for the first time and saw the sea for the first time. "Volcanoes, dragons, oceans, the world, so vast, so wonderful, so dangerous." "No, the world is not dangerous, because I will protect you. If there is danger coming to you, it must be after I fall." Gray took Belle down on the beach and said forcefully, "and I will never fall, because I have you behind me." The more sophisticated local love words made her blinding and fascinated, and she was deceived by blandishments after being shocked by nature. Belle''s pretty face was slightly red, and gray kissed it directly without saying a word. The waves kissed the white beach and wet their lovers'' shoes, but they were unaware of it, as if the whole world was just each other. Chapter 406 Sweet with Belle on the beach for a few days, catching seafood, swimming, barbecue, walking, beach castle and watching the stars. Because these days, in addition to playing here with Belle, he has been waiting for the return of the dragon, but he hasn''t found the trace of the dragon for a few days. Gray knows that even if he doesn''t die and needs to heal, he will probably hide and won''t appear here in a short time. In addition, romantic things have been done once. It''s meaningless to stay here and wait. He still has a lot of research to do, so he thinks he can start his return journey. Belle basically has no opinion on the things during the trip. It''s entirely up to gray. For little Molly, the thing to go back is that she has been urging, because she misses her cocktail party in Karen town. No, it''s about gray going to the cocktail party to choose some good wine for her. If you have a chance, you can get drunk. After a few hours, the three returned to the town. The reception would not start until evening. Gray and Belle checked into the previous hotel again, and the carriage and coachman were still waiting there. In the evening, gray took Belle and jasmine to the reception. "Sir, please show me your invitation!" At the gate of a huge manor, the waiter politely stopped the carriage and said to the coachman on the carriage. The coachman took Gray''s invitation from his arms and handed it to the waiter at the door. After confirming that it was correct, the waiter smiled, nodded and said to the carriage, "distinguished Mr. Sutton, welcome to pine leaf manor. Please allow me to take you to the reception." Gray came out of the car and looked at the speaker. He found that the host of the reception had arranged a large number of people here to meet and attract guests. Nodding, gray reached out and helped Belle down. Little Molly lay comfortably in her arms. No one could see her because of her talent. "Hello, you must be Mr. Sutton!" As soon as gray entered the reception venue, a burly fat wine merchant came over and greeted him warmly. "It''s me. Are you?" Gray is very polite. He''s just an ordinary person coming to the party now. "I''m gusman, Willie gusman. You may have heard my name." Gusman smiled. When he said this, gray remembered that when the innkeeper gave him an invitation, he also mentioned Mr. gusman, and the other party gave him a bottle of fruit wine. "Mr. gusman, thank you for the fruit wine. Your fruit wine is very delicious. It tastes mellow and has a strong fruit aroma. It must be first-class fruit wine." Although gray doesn''t attend all kinds of banquets as frequently as those nobles, he still knows something about the way of mutual praise at banquets. Some flattering words made gusman very useful. He nodded slightly and looked at Belle. "Seeing this beautiful lady, I almost thought I saw the noble goddess, which eclipsed the stars tonight. You will become the most dazzling star here." Gray nodded slightly. "Her name is Belle, my love." "Of course, anyone who sees two people walking together will think you are the most suitable person for each other." "I heard that gusman family''s winery is the best in Karen town. Now I see Mr. gusman''s temperament, which is as outstanding as your wine." You flatter me, I flatter you, you flatter my girlfriend, I flatter your industry, the way of flattery is broad and profound, and gray just feels the fur. After flattering each other, gusman offered to take gray to see the wine of each family. Gray shook his head and refused, saying he wanted to go by himself. If it were just him and Belle, he would probably agree to gusman''s invitation, but he also had an elf here, and he knew very well that the elf came here must want to drink. It would be inconvenient to do something with gusman. After gusman left, little Molly became active immediately. Although there were people coming and going next to her, she was not afraid of being found. That''s what gray is guarding against, so that when he talks to others, little Molly will jump into the wine glass unscrupulously. Each kind of wine quietly let little jasmine taste a little. Finally, gray selected two of her favorite and several delicious ones for her, and placed orders with various wine merchants, including gusman''s wine. Of course, these are not entirely for little Molly. What''s more, gray is going to open a tavern in the town to make Sutton manor have an income, which seems normal. Otherwise, relying on his support alone is not a long-term way after all. "Mr. Sutton, your order will arrive at your hotel tomorrow." Gusman said happily. Gray''s purchase this time is enough for a large town to digest for half a month. It''s a big order, which can make him a lot of money. Gray nodded, left, took Belle in the carriage again and went back to the hotel. "Still don''t like parties?" Gray smiled softly. Belle basically didn''t talk much at the reception. She followed him all the time. Even if those ladies talked to her, she just responded. "I just don''t think it''s necessary." Belle shook her head gently. She didn''t like this kind of performance, so she was considered strange because others were used to it. "You''re right. It''s really unnecessary." Gray smiled. He wouldn''t want to change Belle''s mind, because this is her charm. Gray added, "they''ll bring the wine tomorrow and we''ll go back." "Well, I miss my father too. I feel like I''ve been out for a long time!" Said belle. Having never been far away, she felt that the trip was as long as a year, especially missing her family. But in fact, they have been out for less than half a month, and it won''t take long to go back. Belle did not mention that he really forgot someone. "Movis, shall we buy him some gifts to take back?" After all, it''s my cheap father-in-law. If I buy some gifts to please my father-in-law, Belle will be happy. "Gift?" Belle thought about it and thought that Gray''s proposal was great. "Let''s buy it tomorrow!" "Then we''ll go to bed early tonight, and then go to the shops in the town tomorrow." Gray winked at Belle. "Yes!" Belle thought so. Then she saw Gray blink. She suddenly understood what he meant. Her little face was red. "Wow!" Little jasmine turned over in Belle''s arms and showed her little face redder than belle. Yes, she''s drunk again. The next day, they got up early in the morning, ate the breakfast provided by the hotel, and went out to buy gifts with the awakened elf. Belle has no experience in buying gifts, but she still knows what movis likes. They bought him a batch of better tools, as well as a lot of materials and technology related books. Chapter 407 On the way, he took a carriage, but when he went back, Gray was too lazy to waste his time on the road. He took Belle directly to a place where there was no one. He came down and walked in interesting places, which was much more interesting than taking a carriage back. He asked the coachman to drive the carriage back to the town, and the coachman readily agreed that he would be paid extra. In this way, they returned to the town in only two days. "Master, you are back. Welcome home!" Sensing that several people came back, Carlisle rushed to the door at the first time and warmly welcomed them. Gray gave a faint hum and walked into the manor with Belle. "Carlisle, nothing happened at home?" Belle looked at the manor and asked suspiciously. This is the dream home in her dream. Naturally, she checked it carefully after living in, so belle is very familiar with every piece of the manor. Therefore, she can see what has changed in the manor as long as the change is obvious. As soon as she entered the manor, she found that the manor seemed to have been damaged, and some of them were newly repaired. This makes Belle feel very strange. What else can happen here? Even a piece of the house seems to have been repaired again. Did someone attack the manor after she went out with gray? "Nothing''s wrong. Everything is fine, very good. Everyone is fine. Nothing''s wrong." Carlisle stared at her toes and said very guilty. Gray saw her guilty at first glance, followed Belle''s eyes and looked carefully at the manor, only to find some disharmony. He immediately looked at Carlisle in doubt and asked faintly, "really nothing? I think you have a problem! " Carlisle''s little heart trembled and said cautiously, "master, the house blew up." "Fried?" Gray repeated, it''s not that he doesn''t know what explosion is, but there are no inflammables and explosives in the house. How can it explode suddenly? And even if there is a situation, it should be an accident such as fire. What''s the method of explosion? "Are you all right?" Belle asked hurriedly. It doesn''t matter if the house explodes. Just repair it, as long as the people are all right. "Everyone is fine. No one is hurt!" Carlisle smiled awkwardly. Of course, the others are fine, because the part that was blown up is her room. Even if it has some impact on the side, it is not serious. To make sure that no one had an accident, Belle was relieved to hear Carlisle say that the house had blown up, which really startled her. "Why did the house explode?" Gray asked the key. Carlisle''s eyes turned. She didn''t want to say it at this time, but many people in the manor knew it. Just ask someone. She couldn''t hide it, so she looked at Belle and stopped talking. Finally whispered, "I don''t know!" "You did it, didn''t you?" Gray snorted coldly and turned to look at Belle. "I''m a little hungry. Belle, go and get me something to eat. I''ll ask how she blew up the house." "Good!" Belle nodded and didn''t ask gray what he wanted to eat. She went straight into the house and began to prepare. Sit down under the grape trellis. Gray looks at Carlisle. "Now, what did you do to blow up the house?" "Master, the beast has lifted the curse. He has changed back to human beings, and the cursed people of the whole castle have recovered." Carlisle said. Gray didn''t expect this. He thought that with the progress of their relationship, it would take a long time to reach the standard of true love. He didn''t expect to lift the curse so soon. It seems that true love is really not easy to measure. No wonder all kinds of fairy tales like to use true love to relieve the curse. "But what does it have to do with you blowing up the house?" "Master, when the curse was lifted, I took back some power, but these powers were too violent. If I wasn''t careful, I just... Carlisle bowed his head wrongly," I couldn''t control it. The riot broke out. " "Let me see!" Gray grabbed Carlisle''s hand and a trace of magic entered her body from her wrist. In an instant, gray felt that Carlisle''s body had an obscure negative energy. This energy was full of violence, but it was different from the energy in the volcano. The energy in the volcano is as violent as boiling water, full of maddening factors. The energy in Carlisle''s body is different. It is like a poisonous snake hiding in the dark. It injects poison little by little, imperceptibly affects people''s mind and makes people become violent and irritable. "Are you greedy?" Gray frowned and said that even he dared not accept so much negative energy into his body. "No!" Carlisle looked up and saw Gray''s stern eyes. "Just a little greedy. I think I can purify it completely." Gray felt a little funny. This may be the reason why witches are always a little abnormal, because they can always infect their bodies with unstable factors for various reasons. "Let me try to help you get rid of these negative energies?" Gray asked softly. "Master, do you have a way?" Carlisle was so surprised that she thought she had to grind it bit by bit. "You can try, but it may not be useful, and it may be painful." Gray said faintly, warning in advance. He found that Carlisle''s negative energy basically exists around her heart, because the heart is the source of her strength, and all the absorbed forces are concentrated in the heart, so is the negative energy. Gray said it might be painful, too, because a little carelessness could damage her heart However, it is unlikely that his life will be in danger at that time, because gray has a large number of potions, the witch itself has a certain strength, and the elves can be treated. There is still a certain guarantee for his life safety. "I can stand it!" Carlisle insisted. In that case, gray had nothing to hesitate. He told little Molly to pay attention at any time. Gray took out his anger. "Master, what flame is this? It feels terrible." Carlisle saw the flame at first sight and found its horror. She is a rose witch. She is good at magic related to plants. The flame is very restrained for her. I think at the beginning, she lost directly under a move of dragon breath, and then there is no day to turn over. The flame in front of her seemed to frighten her more than Longxi. "Stop talking nonsense, control your power and protect yourself from those negative energies. These are near your heart. If you really want a large-scale riot, you will almost be finished." Gray glared at her. When is it? He still cares about the fire. Chapter 408 After being scolded by gray, Carlisle was happier and her eyes were brighter. Gray looked at the change of her face and was speechless. Is this the legendary Stockholm syndrome? He was oppressed by himself for too long, so his heart was not normal? No, I''m a good man. I didn''t do anything to oppress her except signing the master servant contract and then making a magic mark! After thinking about it, gray suddenly realized that it was not necessarily that strange disease, but also that the witch was captured by her handsome face. Sure enough, being too handsome is trouble. You can easily turn enemies into friends. "Focus!" Gray whispered, both to Carlisle and to himself. With that, gray put his palm on Carlisle''s chest, and a golden red flame followed his palm into Carlisle''s body. Shenhuo carefully came to Carlisle''s heart and found the negative energy surrounding the heart. Gray didn''t rush up at once, but controlled the divine fire, carefully slowly from the edge, burning these negative energies bit by bit. Soon, they found that the burning of divine fire was effective, and some negative energy had begun to dissipate. However, as the divine fire began to burn these negative energies, Carlisle frowned tightly and looked painful. In the twinkling of an eye, Carlisle had a small white face, cold sweat on her head, and big beads of sweat rolled down. "Can you bear it?" Gray''s face changed slightly. He knew it might be painful, but he didn''t expect Carlisle to become like this in an instant. The pain was stronger than he thought. Carlisle clenched her teeth. "Go on, I can!" Although Carlisle thought he could bear it, gray weakened his anger a lot and slowly eroded the negative energy. Just a few minutes later, gray felt that although she burned some, it was still only a drop in the ocean for the total amount in her body. "I''m going to withdraw." Gray looked at Carlisle, who was about to collapse, and was not ready to continue. "Master, I can, I can bear it!" Carlisle said intermittently that he didn''t want to give up. "Now you have reached the limit. Even if we continue, we can''t burn much. On the contrary, it may hurt your body and spirit. If your will runs away, everything will be over." Gray ignored her, controlled the fire, withdrew from her body a little, and then threw it into the furnace of faith. After Shenhuo withdrew, Carlisle was so weak that she almost fell to the ground and was held by gray in time. "Thank you for your concern." Carlisle smiled weakly and naturally leaned against him. Gray looked over at the kitchen and held Carlisle on another swing under the grape shelf. "Well, pay attention to yourself. These things are easy to affect the mental state in the body. Purify them as soon as possible." "But I don''t have the strength of my master. I can only purify a little every time." Carlisle said sadly. "What did you do and how did you purify those negative energies?" "Is to grind slowly and offset it with your own strength bit by bit." Carlisle said that the joy of power growth was gone, and she didn''t know how long it would take to solve the problem. Gray frowned. Carlisle is usually very smart. Why is she so stupid now? He thought for a moment and suggested, "your magic rose is very magical and has a special connection with you. Maybe you can try to transfer all those negative energy to the magic rose." Carlisle''s eyes brightened and her pale face improved a lot. "Master, you''re too powerful. I think this method is completely feasible." Magic rose has a special connection with her. She can use it to create separation. In theory, it is completely feasible to transfer those negative energy to magic rose and let it bear it for itself. "You can try it slowly. There is too much negative energy in your body. I can''t help you clear it every day." "I''m very moved that the master can help me. Thank you, master." "Take a break. Magic rose is your best magic. You should be able to do it yourself." Gray nodded and stood up to go to the cellar and let the servant store the wine he had brought back. After taking two steps, gray suddenly looked back, "you come with me!" "Master?" Carlisle''s eyes were puzzled, but she stood up obediently and walked weakly to keep up with gray. "I think of a new way to lead out the negative energy. Let''s try it." Take Carlisle to an empty room on the second floor. Gray handed her a potion, asked her to sit down and rest, recover her strength, and began to depict the magic array on the floor. "This magic array? Does the master want to suck out the negative energy in my body? " When gray drew an outline, Carlisle felt familiar with it. She had seen this magic array, which was the magic array gray used to try to extract the curse power from the beast. In fact, the magic array can be used simply by magic, but Carlisle has so much negative energy that gray is not sure that he can control them when he leads them out, so he must depict the magic array to increase control. The magic array was quickly portrayed. Gray launched the magic array and looked at Carlisle who had recovered some, "stand up!" Carlisle stood up, went to the magic array, stood up and quietly waited for Gray''s next move. Gray took out his long gun and put it on the ground. Several virtual shadows appeared on the magic array, all of which were set on Carlisle. Then, the magic array began to work, and a force entered her body, directly near her heart, and then turned into a big net to envelop those negative energies. The big net closed and slowly pulled about a fifth of the negative energy out of Carlisle''s body. As the process went on, Carlisle recovered a little and turned pale again. Obviously, bringing these negative energies out of her body still has some impact on her. The big net wrapped with negative energy rushed out of Carlisle''s body, and a small gray ball appeared in front of them. Just came out, these negative energy was ready to explode like a runaway Mustang, but was firmly pressed by gray with the power of the magic array. While controlling the ball, gray took out a small bottle, opened it, aimed at the ball and controlled it to fly in. When gray closed the bottle, the negative energy inside burst out suddenly, and the curse bottle shook several times. "Master, I feel much more relaxed. Let''s go on." Carlisle looked at gray with a white face and said. "Taking out this thing will also damage your body. Continue. The injury is just a small thing. It is possible to lose your life." Gray said silently. Since you know this thing is not a good thing, you should restrain yourself and don''t absorb so much. "Now you have drawn out one fifth of the amount. It should be easier for you to suppress it. You can try the magic rose method first. If you can''t, we''ll do it step by step in the future." "Yes!" Carlisle immediately softened and said weakly. "I''m going back there tomorrow. You''re in this room and prepare something for me." "Yes, master!" Carlisle, cheer up. Gray took out several pieces of paper, which he wrote down during his trip. "They are very simple things. You can do it at your current level." "Don''t worry, master, to ensure the completion of the task!" Chapter 409 After staying in the magic medicine plantation in the forest for half a day, taking care of the two apple trees planted, and looking at the magic medicine, gray returned to the kingdom. After returning to the Kingdom, gray went to the address of the new castle and nursed the other two apple trees before returning to the palace. As soon as she returned to the palace, Merida came to the door at the first time. "Gray, I have found you the people you want. They are all very excellent people with good conduct and trustworthy." "So fast?" Gray was surprised at Merida''s efficiency. You know, he also assigned the task to the Marquis, and the Marquis has no news so far. It seems that he is still in the process of selection. "Let them train for the time being." Gray nodded. These people, he also asked the Marquis to investigate. After all, they will be the most powerful soldiers in the Kingdom and the strongest weapon in the royal family''s hand in the future. We can''t be careless. Although they can''t pose any threat to themselves, they still pose a threat to the rest of the royal family and must choose what they can trust. And there is nothing wrong with the Kingdom at present. You can take your time and don''t worry. "You went to that place again?" Merida knew that he sometimes disappeared for a period of time. She said that she had gone to the fairy in the lake, but she knew it was not. "Yes!" Gray nodded gently. Last time he went to another world and stayed there for three years, only four or five days have passed since he came back. Compared with that time, this disappearance for half a month is more like going to another world. "Marquis Riley asked me to tell you that you have to deal with the Kingdom this time. He has been crazy lately." Merida sat next to him, looked him up and down and said. "You''re too casual as a king. Even my father won''t... Er, at most, you go out hunting occasionally and disappear for half a month, but you''re several times a year. Recently, I heard from my wife that you will disappear for a few days every other period of time. It''s becoming more and more frequent recently." Gray stared at Merida curiously. What he thought was right. She did have the shadow of the queen. Although her character had not changed, she was influenced by the queen when she did things. "I think so." Gray thought, "I can''t let my father be busy with politics alone. I must take responsibility." Merida smiled happily. Her persuasion was really effective. "So I decided to make you treasurer and deal with all matters related to finance in the kingdom for me." The consul is the Marquis, but he usually works part-time and does all other things. "What about yourself?" Merida didn''t expect this result. Gray''s so-called responsibility is to leave things on her. But strictly speaking, Merida doesn''t hate dealing with it, especially now, especially for gray. The main reason is that she is also learning to deal with these with the queen. Because of mutual understanding, the queen does not interfere with her hobbies, and she will listen to the queen in some things. Because the queen told her that these things should be done by a qualified queen. Being able to take care of the tribe in order is the ability of a queen, especially when her husband is a king like Fergus. At that time, Merida also refuted her mother and felt that although Gray was often out of tune, in most cases, she was much better than her father who was not in charge. It''s just unexpected that gray has learned to be a shopkeeper. No, he has always been. He only picks up his responsibilities when he wants to do it. Gray didn''t know that Merida thought a lot for a moment. He nodded with a very reasonable attitude, "of course, I am responsible for mobilizing you. A qualified leader lies in being able to employ people." "Besides, I have a lot of things to do. Look at your gifts, I have to spend time collecting them." "Well, I can be a financial officer, but I''m not sure I can do it well." Merida thinks it''s good to do something. For example, she has been busy selecting talents these days. She feels very full. And she likes challenges! "Good, I''ll give the order right away!" "Then, how can you reward me when I handle your finances for you?" Merida''s bright blue eyes stared at gray closely. Gray''s heart tightened and swallowed. "What do you want to do?" "Hum!" Merida smiled, threw him down and shouted, "confused man, surrender to me. I will give you everything you want!" Gray surrounded Merida''s tight and powerful waist and sighed that it was too difficult for him, so he stopped and picked him up, and the family kicked open the bedroom door. It''s turned upside down. When is your turn to be so arrogant that you dare to launch a sudden attack. Well, I haven''t slept in this bed for half a month. I miss it very much. Well, Belle''s bed is also good. An hour later, gray leaned against the head of the bed and looked through the notes he had taken in the last world to get more familiar with it. Merida put a hand on him and fell asleep tired. Once again, gray got out of bed, covered Merida with a quilt and went to one of his secret rooms. There was nothing in the secret room except a lot of materials. Gray thought and took out two huge walls from his backpack, and there was a mirror on each wall. "Although it has lost the ability to transmit, its own materials are still there and can be used after disassembly." Yes, he had the door of the vaneris family and the door of the vampire castle in the last world. They were all taken down and packed by him. Of course, he didn''t dismantle it to bring it back greedily. At least the main reason is not. He dismantled it after he basically mastered the technology for more in-depth research. "Start!" Gray got busy. The portal must be rammed out. Although the feeling of flying is really good, he is tired from flying back and forth between the two places every day. It''s still good to have a portal. It''s only a moment to go back and forth between the two places at that time. Gray plans to copy other people''s ideas and design the portal into the style of a mirror, but it''s not so big. It''s almost the size of a normal door. Gray first made two temporary portals, tried several things and tried the little mouse. Although several things were damaged, the little mouse was also injured. But at this time, because the portal was built temporarily and unstable, it was certain that the world could also use this technology, so he began to manufacture large portal with longer transmission distance. With divine fire, gray smelting materials is the fastest step, followed by depicting the magic array. This is not urgent. It needs to be portrayed bit by bit to be fine enough. Otherwise, once there is a problem, you will either lose yourself in the void space, or you will be killed by the space. In either case, the consequences are very terrible. As for relying on the space-time force of the system and the body, gray did not put me necessarily useful, and he did not like to place his hope on the unknown possibility, but preferred to do his best and try to ensure his safety. The elaborate depiction of the magic array is very complex. It is far from just making a temporary portal to test whether the magic is useful and can be compared with it. Until the evening, gray didn''t finish much until little Molly came to the secret room. He didn''t think it was time to rest, and he didn''t even eat dinner. Chapter 410 It took gray a full month to finish the portal, thanks to Belle''s Carlisle to help deal with some materials and magic array, otherwise it would take longer. At the moment of official launch, Gray was very excited, but he didn''t choose to go first, but put a Warcraft wolf in the transmission door. Do experiments and play in person. That''s not self-confidence. That''s a tiger. Attach your own magic mark to the wolf and feel that the Warcraft wolf passes through the portal. The magic mark instantly appears thousands of miles away, and there is no accident to the Warcraft wolf. At least the life state is good. Gray strode to the portal and was ready to enter. "I''m going too!" X2 In the secret room, two figures, one big and one small, raised their hands and asked gray to take them with them. "What are you doing? Wait until I experiment myself! " Gray shook his head, showed the Dragon skin on his body, the dragon scale on his chest flashed red, and strode into the portal. Even if a wolf takes the lead, gray still doesn''t dare to relax. However, since Warcraft wolf is all right, he thinks that even if there is a problem, it shouldn''t be a big problem, but he doesn''t want little Molly to take risks. Moreover, as a magician, in addition to being cautious, he should also be used for exploration. Some Warcraft are sure that the portal is no problem. They don''t dare to come forward and give up as soon as possible. Gray fused with himself in the mirror, then entered it and disappeared like entering the water. In the twinkling of an eye, gray returned to the palace from the manor. The Warcraft wolf was still in the secret room and hid in the corner of the secret room in great fear. It seemed that he had experienced something terrible. His tail trembled and fell low. Regardless of it, he went out of the chamber of secrets. Gray looked at the castle, talked with the Marquis who came back from the outside, and returned to the room of the manor through the portal. "The portal is stable. We succeeded." Gray looked at them happily. After a month''s hard work, he finally achieved results. He won''t have to fly over the forest at night in the future. He looked at Carlisle and little Molly, nodded softly, "you can try it now." Carlisle was very interested in the portal. When she first knew that there was this magic that could be transmitted over a long distance in an instant, she wanted to try it on her own. At this time, she heard gray nod and couldn''t wait to walk towards the portal. Although little Molly has used the portal of vaneris castle, it still can''t reduce her interest. Moreover, this portal was made by gray. Of course, she should try. Little Molly goes through the portal, and gray goes with her. Then he throws Carlisle who wants to go out of the secret room back to the other side, takes little Molly back and closes the portal. "What should we do next? There seems to be no goal? " Gray touched his chin and thought, carrying Carlisle out of the chamber of secrets. Half a month ago, the candidates selected by Merida and the Marquis were determined. Nine of the Marquis''s candidates were selected, while only three of Merida''s twelve were selected. Gray gave them weapons and made them a sharp knife and a shield for the kingdom. Six of them stayed in the castle to guard the palace, so as to avoid the same thing as Carlisle''s last intrusion into the palace. The other six or three led a team of elite to patrol the Kingdom and eliminate Warcraft. They all have the knight swords specially refined by gray. Each of them is no weaker than the werewolf and can handle most situations easily. The werewolves were useless to gray, and one of them was given to the Marquis as a gift. Of course, if it was such a gift, he would not be at ease, but he also learned a trick from the hell devil, that is, making a soul contract. He watched Yanmo make soul contracts countless times, helped him sign various contracts with small animals, and finally combined with his contract magic array to develop a more binding magic contract. This kind of contract works on the soul. It is almost a complete master-slave contract, which is much more severe than Carlisle''s. The life and death of the werewolf is completely under the control of the marquis. Don''t be careful of his betrayal. Of course, because the contract was too strict, he was afraid that the Marquis''s soul could not bear it, so he gave him only one head. For the others, instead of asking them to sign a soul contract, gray set up a magic in their heart, and then asked them to be deputies on several ships to teach the crew navigation knowledge so that their ships can reach further places. The wolves had long been fed up with prison life. Even gray rushed to promise that they would be free now. Naturally, he would not have any opinion. Although they have a layer of shackles, as long as they don''t do anything against Gray''s will, they can still be unrestrained and happy, but they are not as free as being Pirates. So ah, all kinds of things have been solved. Even the curse of the beast is lifted by their own true love. He seems to have nothing to do next. "Then salted fish for a while." Gray whispered, admiring himself. I could have been a king of salted fish who could eat and wear clothes, but I''m still so hard-working. I''m really a rare good king in the world. "Gray, the palace sent an invitation to invite you to the banquet." Just sitting down in the garden, Belle came with two invitations. "They invited you several times before. You''re not here. You can''t go this time. It''s very impolite." Belle said that sunI had invited her several times, but she had been rejecting them because Gray was away. Although she doesn''t like to attend parties very much, sunI and the beast are also their friends. Moreover, she and sunI still fall in love. It''s really impolite for the other party to invite them again and again. Gray nodded. He was busy with the portal before, so he didn''t have any thoughts about the party. He missed it several times. Once, even if he was here, he didn''t go to the portal at the critical time. Today, the portal has just been completed. Your majesty plans to salt fish for a while. It''s also good to attend the banquet. "Well, when?" "Tomorrow afternoon!" "What about the other invitation?" Gray asked, pointing to the second invitation in her hand. "SunI gave it to me, and Pedro gave you yours." Belle said, covering her forehead. Gray shrugged. "It''s too much trouble. Send two invitations!" "It''s not that you didn''t go all the time. They thought they weren''t sincere enough, so they each sent an invitation." Belle said helplessly that gray didn''t know what he was busy for more than a month. He came and went in a hurry every time. "Well, it''s my fault." Gray said it was a bit impolite. "When they get married, I''ll prepare a big gift for them." "I don''t know, but they haven''t sent the wedding invitation. The wedding should not be held yet. Ask yourself this time. I think they should hold it as soon as possible." "Then just bring some drinks this time." Gray said that Carlisle''s Tavern business was good. She sent people to Carlisle town to buy a batch of wine and reached a long-term cooperative relationship with Carlisle''s wine merchants. Now wine is the symbol industry of Sutton manor. It makes sense to bring some bottles of good wine as gifts. Chapter 411 There was no bright spot in the beast''s banquet. A banquet made him almost sleepy. He felt that it was really a good place to sleep. If he had insomnia in the future, the beast could hold more banquets. As soon as the party was over, he took Belle home to sleep. He didn''t want to stay more for a second. A month later, Pedro and sunI held a wedding. Gray brought Belle and others to witness. Carlisle was also among them. After all, if it weren''t for Carlisle, he was still a cruel and selfish prince. Carlisle made great contributions in the process of finding true love. Although the beast doesn''t know, Carlisle thinks so. He must witness the birth of a good king. At the wedding, gray gave a magic bear, alive, to let Pedro always remember and don''t forget the suffering. The wedding was still boring. Except when he gave the magic bear as a gift, the scene was very lively. It was interesting to think about it. Of course, the magic bear is bound by him. It is absolutely impossible for him to hurt people. After all, he is not here to make trouble, but to give gifts sincerely. A magic bear can be of many uses. It can be kept as a powerful pet when alive. The materials on its dead body are also of great value. It is a very valuable and meaningful gift. At the end of the wedding, gray and Belle, who don''t like the excitement, are going to return to the manor. Carlisle and little jasmine will continue to join in the excitement, but gray knows what the elf is staying for and grabs her back together. Carlisle, he doesn''t care much. Miss witch has been very obedient recently. Let her play this little thing. "Boring, boring, gray, let''s go out and play!" Little Molly fell on the bed and rolled twice, humming with boredom all over her face. Smelly gray, bad gray, don''t let people drink or take people out to play! "All right!" Gray scratched his chin and came back to salted fish for so long. It''s time to open a place to go. "Let''s go to the new world!" Gray looked down at the elf rolling on the bed and whispered. "Well, go to another world!" The ELF''s eyes lit up, "but we can''t hide at home and play like last time." Little Molly is very vigilant. Last time someone said he was going out to play, but he seldom went out to play with her except at the beginning. He is not allowed to do so this time. Gray smiled gently. "I''ve studied the portal. Now I don''t have anything I want or need to study. I just try some new things occasionally and won''t delay playing." Speaking of this, gray suddenly felt a little strange. When did it become a business and delay playing? The elf took himself to the side. He was a diligent and good king. "Then we''ll start tomorrow and have a good sleep today to keep our spirits up!" "OK, I''m sleeping!" Little Molly nodded and drilled into the quilt. "Come out, who''s your own bed!" Gray reached out to catch the elf, threw it on her own bed, put a magic barrier and applied sound insulation magic. "Sleep well!" Gray made a gesture, thought about it, and added a sleeping magic. After all, it''s still early, so it''s a little impossible for little Molly to fall asleep right away! Before long, little jasmine went to sleep with the joy and expectation of going to the new world tomorrow. Not long after little jasmine went to sleep, Belle returned to the room with a late night snack and looked curiously at the sleeping elf. "Why did little jasmine sleep so early? I prepared a small cup of fruit wine for her." "It doesn''t matter. Maybe she''s tired. Let her rest." Gray smiled gently and took belle to sit down beside him. Belle put the plate between the two. "The party is not a place to eat. I must be hungry now. Come and have something to eat." While eating, they talked. Gray hesitated. "I''m leaving tomorrow for a while. Take care of yourself." "Are you leaving again?" Belle nodded and looked plain. Gray was leaving in three days. She was used to it. But it''s been a good month recently. I can see him almost every day, but sometimes he''s not at breakfast or dinner. It''s strange. Belle''s supper soon finished. She was going to put the tableware in the kitchen. Gray took the tableware away first and said with a smile, "let''s exercise and digest." Belle looked at little jasmine''s little bed and her little face was slightly red, "but little jasmine is still there!" "It doesn''t matter. She fell asleep, and I set up a magic barrier. She can''t hear the sound outside." "I still think it''s strange, and I''ve just finished eating. No, it''s easy to get angry." "I''m a great magician. It doesn''t matter." Gray took out a piece of cloth and threw it over little jasmine. The cloth directly covered the elf and the little bed. "I''m leaving tomorrow. It may be a long time." ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± "Kiss me!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Gray, where is this?" Little Molly lay on Gray''s shoulder and looked curiously at the surrounding darkness. Gray was busy drying his clothes with magic before he looked around. "I just tasted it. The water is salty and bitter. It is sea water. There are local sharks who warmly welcome us. According to these analysis, we should be at sea." Gray said solemnly. As an emperor of Europe, gray just chose to cross with little Molly and fell directly into the sea. Then he happened to meet a group of sharks. The sharks were warm and hospitable. When he saw him, he surrounded him, showed his standard eight teeth and welcomed him with a smile. Gray was a little dizzy at first. Accidentally, he was bitten by a shark on his arm. Well, the shark''s sharp teeth pierced his skin. Gray was very angry and blew his head with a punch. But the blood did not deter them, but stimulated their ferocity, and more sharks rushed over. Gray put away the body of the dead shark and planned to find a place to supplement nutrition. It''s said that the fishbone is very good. Unfortunately, he hasn''t tried it yet. It''s a blessing in the mouth this time. After putting away the ingredients, gray walked into the air step by step and watched the rest of the sharks roll below. When he thanked the sharks for their food and praised his European emperor''s luck, gray didn''t pay attention to the sharks anymore. One shark is enough. Excessive hunting is not advocated. It''s the same as the last world. It''s morning when he crosses, but it''s night here. The moon is bright and the mist is rising on the sea. "Let''s fly in one direction first and see if we can find land." Gray took out his magic flying blanket. There was no place to rest on the sea. He always supported himself with magic, which would kill him. "Gray, look, there''s a boat. Let''s take a boat!" Little Molly pointed to the left and cried happily. To their left, a large ship came slowly in the moonlight. Although it was far away, gray had seen the shadow of people shaking above. "Then we have to go down, pretend to be victims and ask them to let us take a boat." When he first came to this world, Gray was not going to be too high-profile at the beginning. But before that, he had to change a place. There were too many sharks here. He didn''t want to go down and play with the sharks again. And so many sharks can survive, and the people on board are not fools. They will doubt it. Find a safe place to muddle through. Chapter 412 In another place, gray dropped a bucket, then ran the bucket and floated quietly on the sea, pretending to be a shipwreck, waiting for the ship to come. "I knew I wouldn''t dry the clothes and got wet again." "You have bad eyes. I saw the ship long ago." Little Molly stood on the barrel and said proudly. But gray didn''t believe it. If she had found out, it wouldn''t be that surprised tone when she spoke, but he didn''t bother to expose her. The speed of the ship was very fast. They thought it was very slow before. But compared with the open sea, in fact, the ship came in front of gray soon. When the ship approached, gray held the barrel and began to shout for help with both voice and emotion. He played a victim vividly, but he spoke for less than a few seconds, and a sharp scream suddenly sounded on the ship. "Woman?" Gray frowned, and a woman''s scream sounded at night. The ship didn''t look like a good ship. However, just when he was confused, a rope tied with a barrel was thrown down from the ship. Gray looked at the ship and found no shadow of anyone. Even the person who threw the rope hid behind the side of the ship. "It''s weird!" Gray frowned. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ On the ship, among a group of terrible skeletons, a woman is being pushed back and forth and teased by monsters. There are also many skeleton monsters wiping the deck, rotating iron anchors, waving hammers, pulling cables and demons. Suddenly, the woman fell into the cabin from the deck, but found that there were skeleton monsters below. They made something like a trampoline, threw the woman into the air, watched her scream and fall down and throw it up again. "This scene is inexplicably familiar." Gray showed his eyes on the side of the ship, touched his chin and said thoughtfully. "Gray, there are monsters, a lot of monsters!" Little Molly lay on his shoulder, and the words "excitement" flashed in her beautiful eyes. Little jasmine turned her eyes and fell on the woman who was being thrown up, "that sister is so poor!" There was a mist on the sea, and the moonlight was hazy, and the woman was constantly thrown up, moving fast, and her face could not be seen clearly. However, compared with the demons and ghosts on the deck, this woman is probably the only normal person on the ship. She just doesn''t know why she fell here. Quietly leaving here, gray found that two skeletons were hiding behind the side of the ship, holding weapons waiting for him to get on the ship. "Garbage, want to ambush me." Gray raised his middle finger and the man was standing on the mast sail. "It''s too messy down here. Just stand here and watch. I''ll help the beauty." Put little Molly on the mast. Gray saw the reality, grabbed a rope and swung out. In the air, he met another skeleton with the same plan as him. At a glance, the skeleton teeth collided twice. Jie smiled strangely. With one hand, he took a torch like weapon from his chest and prepared to leave gray some souvenirs. "There are so many plays!" Gray kicked it away. He was not allowed to stop his hero from saving the United States. He kicked him off the deck and knocked over several skeleton sailors. Also because of the skeleton, Gray''s trajectory changed and didn''t receive the woman at the first time. He quickly controlled the rope to change direction and grabbed her before she fell again. The rope swung over and they fell on the podium. Elizabeth was also startled when she was caught, but she soon found that the person who caught her was not a skeleton, but a normal living person with body temperature, heartbeat and very strong. "Thank you!" The frightened Elizabeth held Gray''s arm tightly. "You''re welcome." Gray looked back. The skeletons below had stopped entertaining themselves and stared at him with rotten eyes. Obviously, they were disturbed by the uninvited guy. "A living man, kill him!" The skeletons shouted, pulled out their weapons and rushed towards the command console. "Would you mind telling me what happened?" Gray found that the woman looked familiar and had guessed in his heart, but he still needed some information to make sure. "Kill him and catch the woman!" Skeletons rushed up the stairs on both sides. Gray held the woman in one hand and took out a long sword in the other hand to deal with the monsters. "Well, finish it first!" Gray shrugged, cut off the head of one skeleton with a sword, and kicked the other skeleton to pieces. Elizabeth found that the man in front of her was too powerful. These monsters were not his opponents. She was soon knocked down by him. "Ah!" Elizabeth screamed and found herself thrown up. If gray hadn''t grabbed her arm, the man would have flown out. But soon, she found that the other party didn''t want to get rid of her, but used her as a weapon to sweep over a group of skeletons behind with her feet. "Another immortal monster." Gray is speechless. Are undead monsters so rampant now that you can meet them casually? Yes, those monsters who were cut off by him and broke the skeleton''s body, even if they fell to the ground, would soon combine again and rush up to deal with him. "Dong! Dong! Dong! " Heavy footsteps came, and the skeletons stopped attacking and made way. In the back, a skeleton that can be used as a boss in the game came over. His body is taller. What''s different from other skeletons is that he also has a hat, a sword and rum in his hand. At a glance, he has the temperament of boss. "Who are you?" The skeleton glared at gray and asked angrily. "Who are you?" Gray pressed his sword in front of him. With one arm around Elizabeth, he looked over without showing weakness and asked. "No, who are you?" "No, who are you?" Gray was very excited and thought it was very interesting. "No, who are you?" The skeleton was angry, and then angrily added, "I asked the question first, and you answered it first." "No... all right!" Gray shook his head and stopped this childish conversation. "I''m gray Sutton. Who are you?" "Barbosa!" Barbosa took a sip of rum. All the rum fell on the ribs from his throat, and then glared at him, "why did you get on my boat?" Gray secretly said, sure enough, with a relaxed face, "I shouted for help at sea. Your crew threw down the rescue rope." Finally, I added, "well, I thank you very much for your rescue, thank you." "So, what are you going to do?" Barbosa sneered, "since we saved you, you shouldn''t mind your own business." Gray said solemnly, "maybe you don''t know, but I have a full sense of justice and am known as the bane of evil. I can''t let you bully a beautiful lady like this." "Then there''s no need to talk?" Barbosa nodded softly, then the rum bottle fell to the ground, "kill him!" "Kill him!" The restless sailors could not wait. Hearing the captain''s order, they all laughed and surrounded them. Chapter 413 Hector Barbosa, the pirate king of the Caspian Sea, one of the nine pirate kings in the series of Pirates of the Caribbean films, went bankrupt and took refuge in Jack Sparrow, the pirate king of the Caribbean, because the Caspian Sea belongs to a remote country and its business is difficult to do. He can''t get a few money from robbery. Jack has the fastest black pearl in the world, and he is full of adventure. Although he is a pirate, he doesn''t like burning, killing and looting. He rarely robs those ships and likes adventure all over the world. Therefore, they could not give the crew shiny things. During a treasure hunt, they were cheated out of the treasure map by the ambitious Barbosa. Then Barbosa seized the opportunity to overthrow them and exiled them to an island with a knife and a gun. Barbosa became the captain of the black pearl and took his men to find the legendary Coster treasure. Everyone on the Black Pearl found a special box of gold coins called Aztec gold coins in the treasure. Unfortunately, there is a curse on the gold coins, which will make all those who take the gold coins bear Aztec''s curse and become living dead, and their own consciousness is very clear. Perhaps some people think that becoming a living dead person can still maintain themselves, isn''t that equivalent to another kind of eternal life? He is willing to spend money to let him come. How can it be a curse? Obviously, the curse is not just as simple as becoming a living dead person, because all the cursed people will never feel the taste of food and wine again. Even if they force food into their stomach, they still can''t feel any sense of satiety, and hunger and desire will haunt them forever. Hunger is the most terrible curse. If a person is hungry to the extreme but can still move normally, he will become a crazy beast. Now, dozens of crazy wild animals rushed towards gray, almost drowning him all at once. "Help!" Elizabeth turned pale and grasped Gray''s arm tightly. She was frightened by these skeletons just now. Now she rushed up again. Normal people can''t stand it. Gray looked at her. The woman was not a qualified caller because she didn''t have a big and white necklace. She couldn''t make a man distracted when holding a man''s arm. "Hold on!" Gray slipped a cable into Elizabeth''s hand, grabbed her waist and threw it up. The Black Pearl was a three mast sailboat, and there was a mast at the podium. Gray threw her on the mast. Elizabeth quickly hugged the mast, and the cable in her hand wound several times, firmly grasping it in her hand to prevent herself from falling. Next, gray couldn''t react well because he wanted to send her away. The skeletons in the tide rushed up one by one and soon drowned gray. In the moonlight, he could only see a pile of bones wriggling on the ship. "No!" Elizabeth cried sadly. It''s bad enough to be reduced to the pirate ship. As a result, the pirates are all undead. It''s not easy to meet a hero who can save himself. Is it so dead? Isn''t he going to be a pirate''s plaything again? Of course not. The next moment, she felt a strong wave breaking out in the skeleton pile, lifting all the skeletons lying on him. Gray stretched out his arms, holding a long sword in his hand, and looked at these immortal monsters. "Come on!" Gray pointed defiantly at the rest, his face full of contempt. "Kill him!" The skeletons are angry. They are not good tempered guys. Are they good tempered and come to be pirates? As for Gray''s strong performance? So what? They can''t kill them anyway. They are immortal now. Who is afraid of who? No matter how strong you are, you will be exhausted sooner or later. At that time, won''t you become a fish to be slaughtered? The strength of these skeleton frames is good. Because they have an immortal body, they are all fierce and fearless. They don''t want to protect themselves. They just want to cut gray. It doesn''t matter if the damage caused is insignificant. A skeleton saw that gray was dragged, smiled and tried to climb up the mast to catch Elizabeth. "Go and die!" Elizabeth was not scared silly. When she saw the skeleton climbing up, she just stretched out her feet and kicked it out. The skeleton was confused for a while and was ready to go down to find her own head. Suddenly, a bone shelf flew over and hit him, and the two bone shelves were scattered on the ground. However, a mysterious force drives these bones to accurately find their own part, and soon they will be combined. "Stupid boy, fighting the undead is your stupidest decision. When you go to hell, remember that the person who killed you is Victor Barbosa." Barbosa laughed and stabbed gray in the heart with a long knife. Gray blocked the long knife and looked at Barbosa''s skeleton face. He could see the rotten meat on his face. This is a manifestation of their undead, pale bone shelves, broken clothes, and the rotten meat on their bones. Looking at his head, gray subconsciously raised his hand and slapped it out. Barbosa''s triangular hat flew directly to the lower deck, and his head turned around his neck several times, but he didn''t fall. "Hey, hey, surprise?" Barbosa turned his head a few times and turned to gray again. He smiled darkly and slashed Gray''s neck. "No, old-fashioned, nothing new!" Gray from Rong Ying, casually beat a dead monkey jumping towards him and flew out. I got it back, uh, a gold coin. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, the clouds in the sky covered the moonlight, and all the skeleton shelves on the ship turned into human shapes. Those scattered also become various parts converging towards their own body. Gray saw Barbosa''s face for the first time, which is very similar to that in the film. At first glance, it is a bit of Confucianism and harmony, but the scars on his face and fierce eyes will tell you that he is a real pirate. The restoration of adult form does not affect their immortality, and the battle continues. "Hey, look, what did I get? A gold coin, a shiny gold coin. " During the battle, gray also took gold coins and swayed in front of Barbosa with a proud face. "You damn fools, kill him and get the gold back." Barbosa was furious. Unexpectedly, at this moment, gray had robbed the gold coin that was very important to them. "Barbosa, I ask for negotiation. I think... Shit!" Gray is preparing to use his tactful words to talk about a business with Barbosa. Who knows, the pirate sailors can''t wait to rush up. "Well, talk after that!" Gray nodded and stopped talking. When he started, he didn''t pursue lethality. Instead, he picked these guys off the boat one by one and threw them into the sea. Shortly after the battle, the number of Pirates around Barbosa decreased sharply. More and more pirates flutter on the sea. Occasionally, there is a glimmer of moonlight in the sky, and these pirates will become bones and sink to the bottom. "Stop the ship, stop the ship!" Barbosa immediately shouted that the pirates who were thrown down could not give up, otherwise there would be no pirates. Who would sail the ship? He could not drive a big ship alone. But gray didn''t care. He grabbed a pirate and threw it out. The man drew a perfect arc in the air and hit the sea heavily. "Stop, negotiate, I promise you to negotiate!" Not only do we have to stop the boat to get people out, but also we have to stop this guy from throwing them. "What?" Gray tilted his head and looked relaxed. "I didn''t ask for negotiation!" "If I ask for negotiation, you can''t kill us. We can''t kill you for the time being. It''s better to negotiate!" Barbosa said calmly that whoever proposes to negotiate is the same, as long as it enters the negotiation stage. As for face, it''s not worth money. It''s better to have something affordable. Barbosa felt that he had not met a normal person, but a monster, a monster more like a monster than them. Although they are monsters, in addition to immortality and hunger, they are not different from humans. This guy is not only infinitely powerful, but also has very strong physical quality. Some minor injuries can heal themselves in a second, which is more like the dead than them. Of course, he knew very well that the other party was not a dead soul. He could feel the other party''s powerful beating heart and the breath of a living man. Chapter 414 In the thick night, a ship stopped on the misty sea, and the drowned pirates climbed up the ship along the cable from the water. On the podium, gray looked at Barbosa in front of him and nodded gently, "well, I promise you the negotiation." "No, don''t promise him. Pirates are a group of dishonest bastards. We can''t negotiate with them." Elizabeth''s voice came down from the mast and warned gray not to believe the pirates. A group of people looked up and Elizabeth was still holding the mast tightly, and the cable was wrapped around her to prevent herself from falling. At this time, she was anxiously looking down, worried about Gray''s negotiation with the pirates. "No, I''m a pirate who keeps his promise." Barbosa argued loudly for himself. "That''s right!" The rest of the pirates booed loudly, saying that their captain was such an honest man. "Absolutely can''t believe these dirty, stupid, no credibility, crazy kidnappers!" Cried Elizabeth. "Miss Turner, we have stopped the attack on the Royal port according to your request. I don''t understand why you slander a trustworthy man here!" Barbosa looked at Elizabeth with a smile. Elizabeth scolded loudly, "but you kidnapped me. You are a group of kidnappers!" "In fact, our negotiation does not include sending you back to the Royal port. I believe we have reached a consensus on this before. If you don''t want to jump off the ship, it''s your own choice and has nothing to do with us." Barbosa smiled more proudly. "In fact, if I wanted, I could ask you for the boat fare, but I didn''t do so. I also provided you with delicious food, delicious wine and fresh apples. I think these actions must come from a real gentleman." "It seems that Mr. pirate''s remarks are more persuasive!" Gray was thoughtful and behaved like a pure little boy. "No! Don''t trust him, he is a liar. " Cried Elizabeth anxiously. Suddenly she remembered something and hurriedly said, "he said that the Pirate Code is only applicable to pirates. You are not a pirate, and that is only a guiding principle, not an implementation rule. Therefore, even if you reach any conditions, he can not act according to the above rules." Elizabeth adjusted her posture so that she could see a group of people below. "I think pirates like him must be very happy to do so, just like he kidnapped me by taking advantage of loopholes." "What you said is also very reasonable. Pirates are really unreliable." Gray nodded again, as if persuaded by Elizabeth. "Forget it, Mr. who suddenly visited my ship, stop your poor performance, make your request, then hand over the gold coins and leave my ship." Barbosa has no patience to continue playing such childish games with him. As an experienced pirate, he saw at a glance that this guy was not a good man at all, so the above naive actions must be pretending to amuse them. "Mr. captain, I have to think about it. I wonder if I can find out what these gold coins can be exchanged for first?" Gray smiled and stopped playing. "Hand over your wine!" A voice appeared from behind gray, and then the elf stood on his shoulder with his waist crossed, with a domineering and swaggering posture in place, very much like the second ancestor in the TV series. "No problem!" Although Barbosa was surprised at the appearance of this little guy, he was not too surprised. After all, he was still a living dead man and had seen other witches or other mysterious events at sea. "No!" A large group of Pirates unanimously refused. There is only one kind of wine on the pirate ship, that is rum, which is regarded by the pirates as more important than life. Sometimes, they would rather lose their weapons than lose rum. Rum is a kind of sugarcane distilled wine. It has a delicate and sweet taste and a fragrant alcohol aroma. Most importantly, it is very cheap. It is a rare seasoning for pirates in the boring process of navigation. Barbosa turned to look at the pirates. The pirates looked at the captain without showing weakness. Their weapons slapped the ship''s side. "Captain, their requirements are ridiculous. We can continue to fight!" "Fight! Fight! " "I have to admit, these fools are rarely right once." Barbosa looked at gray with a smile. "It doesn''t matter. We can change the terms." Gray didn''t want their drinks. Pirates drink cheap drinks. What''s the use of coming? The elf still wants to speak. Gray grabs it, presses her finger on her mouth and says no. "Please say!" Barbosa made a gesture of invitation, very gentleman. "Well, I think your ship is very good." Gray smiled sincerely. The Black Pearl was in front of him, and gray was ready to move again. "No! It''s impossible, a gold coin, it''s impossible to change a ship, and your lives are the same. You don''t have the sincerity to negotiate. " Barbosa said coldly that he took great pains to get the black pearl. How can he easily give it to others? "I can give you a boat and a large amount of gold coins. You must leave the woman and the gold coin in your hand." Barbossa did not hide the importance of gold coins, because Elizabeth knew it was important to them and would say it. It was useless to hide it. But it is absolutely impossible to exchange black pearls for gold coins. "No, take me with you. Please, that gold coin is very important to them. You can ask for more." Said Elizabeth hastily. "The gold coin and the woman must stay together, or you can stay together." Barbosa laughed proudly and spoke with great confidence. Because all his crew have climbed up from the sea. And now the ship has stopped. Whatever he throws, the crew will climb up soon anyway. There is no need to think about who will die and who will live at that time. The reason why we still continue to negotiate with him is to get the gold coins safely and ensure that Elizabeth can lift the curse for them alive. "No, I want a boat. I like this boat. At the first sight of her, I knew she was destined for me. We are each other''s destiny!" Barbosa''s face looked ugly. The Black Pearl was like his wife. He would never allow anyone to defile her. "Then tie his body to the stern and let him stay with the Black Pearl forever." Barbosa raised his weapon and shouted. "Confident?" "That''s right!" "Well, it seems that we can''t help fighting?" Gray doesn''t think there''s anything, pirate. He doesn''t cry without seeing the coffin. "We are all immortal. Your failure is doomed." "I don''t think so. I killed a lot of immortal monsters!" Gray is not talking hard, but really doesn''t think so. After a battle, he has long found that the immortality of these guys is much worse than that of vampires. He can try the methods he didn''t have time to use on vampires. I don''t know if they can bear it? Well, the current conditions are limited. Let''s try burning first! Let''s see if they have reached the level that death attendants can resurrect when they die into an atomic state! Chapter 415 Let little Molly fly over and gray looks at the pirates. "There''s a question I want to ask. Can you come back to life after being burned to ashes? Or, if you tie up a boulder and sink into the bottom of the abyss, can you climb out again? " "I don''t think so!" The one eyed thin man with a false eye looked at his good friend''s pudgy Mediterranean and replied very honestly. Then he saw the stern eyes of Captain Barbosa and shut up immediately. "I think so!" The pudgy Mediterranean looked at the captain and said to his good friend. The two looked at each other with sympathetic eyes. "Great... Emmm, my grandfather once said that practice is the only criterion for testing truth. Why don''t we try?" Gray looked at the pirates, who lit a raging flame, a pair of flame wings spread behind him, and the red fire reflected his solemn expression, making him look sacred and inviolable. The pirates took a step back and looked at the man wrapped in fire in front of them. "Well, everyone, come on, let''s practice whether the dead will die if they are burned to ashes!" Gray opened his hands and the flames on his body rushed at the pirates like poisonous snakes. "Wizard!" Barbosa broke the flame tentacles that stretched out in front of him with a knife, and his face finally became dignified. Before, he was fearless because he was sure he wouldn''t die. Now, it''s hard to say. For his curse, he also found many witches. They were helpless. Some told him that the only way was to find all the gold coins and return blood with blood. However, just because a wizard can''t cure them doesn''t mean that a wizard can''t kill them. The wizard''s means are too strange to prevent. Gray frowned, the magic flame was still weak, his heart moved, the furnace of faith opened, and the divine fire jumped out and landed on a pirate close to him. In an instant, the thumb sized flame expanded rapidly, and in the twinkling of an eye, the pirate had become a fireman. With the panic of other pirates retreating, the pirate rolled in pain alone in the fire, but he didn''t suffer for too long, because the terrible temperature of divine fire soon burned him to ashes. The pirates watched and Barbosa did not do it again. Until the pirates were burned to ashes, Barbosa swallowed his saliva and resolutely chose from his heart, "Dear Mr. Sutton, we are willing to give you the black pearl, but before that, please allow us to go to the island of death and lift our curse." Barbosa is not a fierce man who is not afraid of death. In the face of an invincible enemy, it is reasonable to choose from his heart. "Of course!" It''s even smoother than he thought. Gray is in a good mood, but it''s reasonable. After all, the other party is a pirate and can''t ask too much. Don''t impose faith and honor on them. "But, Mr. Barbossa, I have to remind you that this lady''s blood may not be able to lift the curse for you." "How do you know? With all due respect, you may not know us or the curse on us. " Barbosa frowned. Although he was unhappy, he was very polite. "Of course I know that Aztec''s gold coins and those who take them will be cursed and become living dead. The way to relieve the curse is to get back all the gold coins and pay with blood!" Barbosa was not particularly surprised. He asked for help from several witches he knew, including TIA DOMA. Gray can release flames all over his body. He may also be a wizard. It''s not surprising to know Aztec''s gold coins. "Yes, she is the person we need." When the purpose was seen through, Barbosa no longer covered up and admitted it openly. Gray said mysteriously, "she''s not the one you need. You''ve got the wrong person." "It''s impossible. She''s the right age, and she still has the gold coin." Haojiyou duo felt the angry eyes of others and quickly explained. If you really catch the wrong person, they will bear everyone''s anger. "Look!" Barbosa lifted his chin slightly. "I happen to have a ship, but I don''t have a crew. Why don''t we make a bet? If she''s the person you''re looking for, I''ll return the ship to you. If she''s not, how about signing a contract with me to become my crew?" Gray smiled unfathomably. Now that he knows that this is the film world of Pirates of the Caribbean, gray has ideas about some things, such as the Trident on the seabed. Although it''s a little brittle, it''s also an artifact with the power to drive the sea. And Jack''s compass points to what people want most at the bottom of their heart. It''s more than an artifact. Others can not be, but these two things make people have ideas. Gray didn''t think much about Poseidon''s trident. He had too many forks. If he wanted Zeus''s lightning grass, it would be more convenient to use. He could also be used as a magic wand. He prefers lightning to sea water. However, when there was no clue about the lightning spear, gray thought it would be better to hold the Trident in his hand first. Later, he found the lightning spear. It would be good to put the Trident at home as decoration. Of course, all this is just his guess that this is some immature ideas emerging from the Caribbean World after seeing the black pearl and the pirates on board. The specific details need to be worked out slowly. Anyway, the first step he had planned was to seize the black pearl, the fastest ship on the sea, which must be owned by him. Secondly, he needs a crew and experienced navigators to steer the ship for him. At present, the implementation of the plan is very smooth. Now that he has a ship, he needs his own crew. "Is there any basis for Mr. Sutton to say that she is not the person we want?" Barbosa did not respond to the bet, but asked for key clues. "Mr. Barbosa has a lot of ideas. Do you want to get information without paying anything?" Gray chuckled. He was really a pirate. He always wanted to get something for nothing. "Besides, please call me captain Sutton!" "I like this title. It''s very interesting." Barbosa was silent. A minute ago, he was the captain of the ship. "I can promise your bet, but if she is really not, you should help us find the person who can relieve the curse and help us free." "Yes!" Gray smiled. "Then I can let you be the first mate, and you can still command the ship." Although he has also run at sea for several months, he has never done it himself. He has always been commanded by professional werewolves. This kind of thing should be done by professional people. He only needs to be responsible for controlling these people. "Deal!" Barbosa also smiled. Long ago, he was also the first mate of black pearl, and then he became the captain. The rest of the pirates have no problem. It''s better to follow everyone. With a strong captain, you can lift the curse. Of course. Gray smiled happily. He was really the emperor of Europe. He got a good ship just after he arrived in the world. Wonderful. "Gray villain!" The elf finally broke away from the devil and settled with him immediately. His wine was gone again. "They didn''t promise to give it to you. Even if I promised, they wouldn''t give it to you." Gray argued, then failed and handed over a piece of chocolate as compensation for land cutting. Chapter 416 Since it was his own ship, the captain''s room naturally belonged to him, and gray couldn''t squeeze the dirty and messy cabin with the pirates. "Have we forgotten something?" Gray sat down on the sofa and looked at the elf with his head. "What?" Little Molly has something in her mouth, no matter what you forget! "Forget it, it''s probably not a big deal. Let''s think about what''s good in the world, Trident lightning spear or something..." Suddenly, Gray''s heart tightened, "no, these things seem to have a Lord." The Trident belongs to Poseidon, the lightning spear belongs to Zeus, well, what about Hades? He should have weapons, too? In short, these weapons have masters, and they are very strong. They are all Lord gods. However, it seems that the Trident was destroyed and Poseidon didn''t show up. What''s the reason? Poseidon can''t let his weapons be destroyed? In other words, these gods can no longer appear in the world, but the sea goddess is still there, which seems very contradictory. A mess! Anyway, I don''t understand. There must be a way to the front of the mountain. Look at it then. It''s dangerous. It''s a big deal to take little Molly back. It''s not bad for the world. Outside, on the mast, Elizabeth untied the rope wrapped around her. It''s very convenient. Why is it so troublesome to untie it? "As a gentleman, shouldn''t you help when you see that a lady is in trouble?" Looking down, Elizabeth was very angry to see a fat and a thin pirate watching. They looked at each other and said, "we are pirates!" "Damn pirate!" Elizabeth scolded bitterly. She pulled the rope tightly in her hand. She knew she wouldn''t be so tight. Damn it! "The captain said, you''d better stay up and come down tomorrow." Said the one eyed thin man. "Chief officer, the captain is now Mr. wizard!" He was short and fat. "When the curse is lifted, the captain is still the captain, so we don''t have to change our words." Thin machine spiritual path. "How do you know the curse will be lifted?" "We caught her!" "Hey, hey!" The two whispered for a while, and Elizabeth finally managed to untie the cable from her body, and then slowly climbed down from the mast. "Where are you going?" "Damn pirate!" Elizabeth knew that they would not do anything to herself for the time being. She had no fear of bumping them apart and stepped down from the podium. "A woman, hey hey!" "On the pirate ship!" Behind her, the thin man and the Mediterranean''s obscene laughter came, and Elizabeth quickened her pace. Suddenly, the clouds in the sky floated away, revealing a round moon behind the clouds. "Squeak!" A dead monkey in rags jumped up to her and grinned at her, startling her. "I hate pirates, monkeys, undead, and men who are not gentlemen." Elizabeth ran away nervously, knowing that the two pirates behind must have become like this. Elizabeth doesn''t want to stay with these pirates and the dead outside at all. If she stays with them all night, she will definitely go crazy. Compared with the non gentlemanly guy in the captain''s room, she is less annoying. At least, the other party saved his life from the dead. Although according to his words, he seems to be going to become a pirate. But that''s the future. At least now he''s not a pirate. Everything has to be discussed. He has money. Let him send himself back to the Royal port. And the little creature around him is very cute. He is also very handsome. He is completely different from the dirty, smelly and strange pirates. This combination doesn''t look like a bad person. It is much more trustworthy than the pirates outside. Bang bang! Elizabeth knocked nervously on the door of the captain''s room. "Mr. Barbosa, is there anything else?" The next moment, the door opened, revealing Gray''s puzzled face. "It''s you, Miss swan. What can I do for you?" Gray was embarrassed. He finally remembered what he had forgotten. "Sir, do you have the heart to let a weak woman stay with the dead pirates all night?" Asked Elizabeth, slightly pitifully. Gray nodded. "There''s really something wrong. Then I can only be wronged. You can stay in the captain''s room with me tonight." "Thank you. You''re a gentleman. Wait, you just said ''I''?" Elizabeth''s eyes widened and her head turned quickly. "And you just called me miss swan. I didn''t tell you my name, and I told Barbosa my name was Elizabeth Turner." "Yes, Miss Turner, please come in." "Wait, tell me why you know my real name?" "Knowing is knowing, otherwise why am I sure your blood is useless to them?" Gray shrugged, an expression that I knew was taken for granted. Elizabeth was worried. "I mean, I''ve only seen you for the first time." "People you don''t know in Royal harbor also know your name." Gray shook his head. "If you don''t come in, I''ll close the door." Elizabeth stopped asking about her name and hurried from gray into the captain''s room. She doesn''t want to stay with those smelly pirates and smelly undead anymore. "Did my father send you to save me?" Entering the captain''s room, Elizabeth''s little brain started again and began to dream. Gray looked at her and soon realized that he had misunderstood his words about the Royal port. "No, you think I don''t even have a boat. How can I catch up with the Black Pearl before the Navy? Besides, your father probably doesn''t know you''re on the pirate ship now? " "Of course, although I''m not sent by your father, I won''t watch you hurt by pirates." "Thank you!" Elizabeth thanked him and swept around the captain''s room. "You are so powerful. Why do you want to be a pirate? Why don''t we make a deal, you protect me back to Royal port, and I ask my father to recommend you as a naval officer? " "I don''t want to be a pirate. I''m an adventurer. My ship is not a pirate ship, but an adventure ship." Gray explained, "moreover, who says the navy is a good thing, especially in this era, a group of colonists are vampires. There are no good people, but who is worse." "Of course the navy is a good man. At least they will protect civilians." "Yes, but this civilian does not include the local aborigines." "The Navy protects everyone!" Elizabeth was adamant, and gray didn''t want to argue with her too much, which was meaningless. He agreed to send her away and turned to study the gold coin. After being ignored by gray, Elizabeth quickly put her eyes on the elf who was wheezing and pushing the apple on the table. Little Molly looked back at her. She thought the woman''s eyes were so strange. She picked up an apple and flew to Gray''s shoulder. She said politely, "gray eats apples." "Thank you, jasmine." Gray took the apple and took a bite and continued to study the Aztec gold coin. From this gold coin, he did not notice any curse or even extraordinary power, and there was no energy fluctuation at all. Except that the style was a little strange with a skull, the others seemed to be no different from ordinary gold coins. "Is your name little Molly? My name is Elizabeth. " Elizabeth came again. Chapter 417 In the cabin of black pearl, Barbosa was surrounded by pirate cadres. "Captain, are we really going to give the black pearl to the mysterious boy?" "No, when the curse is lifted, we''ll kill him right away." Barbossa laughed. "Black Pearl has only one captain, that''s me!" "But Captain, we can''t beat him with our immortal body. How can we fight him after we become mortals?" "There''s no need to worry about that. Can he stop bullets no matter how fierce he fights? We can let him see God with one volley. " As for why not kill him now, what Gray said had a great impact. He was afraid that Elizabeth was really not the person they were looking for. At that time, they needed Gray''s power. Maybe he could help them lift the curse. Other pirate cadres are silent. Although they are dead, they don''t know themselves, just know they won''t die. Barbossa took them to ask for help from many wizards and saw the mysterious means of wizards, so they were also full of awe of mysterious wizards. In the captain''s room, little Molly looked at Elizabeth curiously. A little doubt appeared in her beautiful eyes, "don''t you sleep?" The full moon outside is about to sink into the sea, indicating that it is very late and early in the morning. At this time, Elizabeth sat with them with staring eyes. Although gray didn''t feel any extraordinary power from the gold coins, he was still experimenting with various mild methods, mainly for fear that too fierce schemes would damage the gold coins. At that time, the crew of the ship probably had nothing to do with himself. Well, they should attack themselves angrily, and then they will be intolerable after repeated tolerance and persuasion, and then send them to hell. Since then, they have changed their nationality to hell, which has nothing to do with him. So gray was very restrained in order to have his crew available in the future. After thinking about it, gray stood up and went to the command platform outside. There was a mass of ashes, which was the dead pirate he had used as an experiment before. Obviously, he doesn''t have the powerful self-healing ability of death waiter, so he hasn''t been resurrected. As a kind man, gray couldn''t bear to let him stay in the world. The last evidence flew away with the wind, so he kindly put it away with a small bottle. "The pirates have no loyalty at all. They don''t help collect the body when their companions die." Gray shook his head with emotion. "If I remember correctly, you killed him. What''s your position to say that?" Elizabeth could not help but make complaints about it. "What are you doing out there? Why don''t you sleep and feel sleepy?" Gray looked at her and shrugged. Kill a pirate yourself because he is your enemy. There''s nothing wrong with killing him yourself. Pirates and pirates are companions. It''s also right to do what you can. However, in this world, we must not overestimate the integrity of pirates and help our companions collect corpses. Generally, no one does it. When you fail, you can''t escape. How can you collect the body for others? Don''t he smell good when he grabs some treasure in victory and collect the corpse for his companions? No time! "Not sleepy!" Elizabeth fought with her eyelids, but insisted. "Hehe, I''ll sleep first!" Back in the captain''s room, gray didn''t continue to study the curse. Just when he picked up the ashes, there was only a little curse residue on it. Compared with the cabin under the deck, the intensity of the curse was terrible. Gray estimated that the curse power on the ashes would soon dissipate completely and could not be extracted, which was meaningless. So before he returned to the captain''s room, the bottle was thrown into the sea by him, so that the pirate would always be with the sea he loved. All the bedding Barbosa slept on was thrown aside by gray. He covered himself with blankets and took a thin quilt. Turning around, seeing Elizabeth staring at herself, gray blinked and explained, "I can''t use my personal belongings. I''ve brought some with me." "Where did you get those things?" Elizabeth continued to be stunned. It was unscientific. How could such a big thing be carried with her? No, the dead and the flame on gray are abnormal. The world is too crazy. "I''m a magician!" Gray said again, "good night!" "Gray, do you sleep now?" Little jasmine is a little upset. She feels she can''t sleep and needs some help. Gray doesn''t believe it. Little Molly can sleep anytime. She just wants to drink. After half a ring, he couldn''t stand the burning sight behind him. He turned over, took out a small glass of wine and handed it to little Molly. Then he half lay down and looked at Elizabeth, "what do you want?" Then he suddenly understood something, nodded thoughtfully, patted the position around him, and warmly invited, "come on, it''s spacious enough for two people to sleep." "Obscene!" Elizabeth scolded bitterly. She nestled on the sofa, hugged her legs, and put her chin on her knees. "I kindly invite you to have a rest. Why do you hurt others?" Gray said he was wronged. "You don''t want to make a mistake, do you?" He suddenly thought of something, widened his eyes, and then angrily scolded, "dirty waste!" Elizabeth wanted to jump up and fight with him angrily. Who was dirty? It was clearly that he said that kind of crooked words. Suddenly, a wind came from behind. As soon as Elizabeth was about to look up, she was directly covered by something. It''s a blanket! High quality blanket, so comfortable and pleasant! The blanket covered her, and Elizabeth was very sleepy. She had been frightened since she was caught by pirates. Now she was sleepy and soon fell asleep. Gray looked at the sofa, listened to the even breathing sound from there, and soon fell asleep. Although it''s only about four or five hours since he crossed over, that is, he got up in the morning, it''s just a nap. Of course, his previous invitation was absolutely sincere. Gray had nothing else, that is, he was single-minded and had a special liking for the heroine of the plot. Although Elizabeth is a little flat and her face is a little big, she is still good in other aspects. She can make up for these shortcomings and can be regarded as a beauty. Besides, are those with characteristics called beauties? They are all the same. They are called clones. Gray had few dreams. He basically slept and got up a hundred times. Elizabeth, on the other hand, was truly asleep. In her dream, she lived happily in her manor. Suddenly, ferocious and cruel pirates broke into the manor, burning, killing and looting, and committed all kinds of evil. Just when she was in despair, a god bathed in fire fell from the sky, quickly defeated the pirates and rescued her. Chapter 418 A few days later, the Black Pearl successfully arrived at the death island where Coster''s treasure was buried, and it was also the place where the pirates got Aztec gold coins. "Captain Sutton, here we are. Please ask Miss Turner out." Barbosa knocked on the door of the captain''s room and said politely. Gray looked out through the glass of the captain''s room. Sure enough, he saw a black island. The terrain on the island was steep and bare, leaving only rocks. It was like a large stone falling into the sea with almost no green. "We should go out." Gray looked at Elizabeth. "Then go out." Elizabeth nodded softly, too calm. Outside, Barbosa is waiting. It can be seen that he is in a good mood. "Have an apple, chief officer Barbosa!" Gray threw out the green apple he had brought with him. As for the address, Gray said he was helping him get familiar with his identity and adapt in advance. "Thank you!" Barbosa took the apple, wiped it and put it in his arms. Apple is his favorite, but he can''t feel the delicious taste of apple at all now, so he wants to eat this apple when the curse is lifted. It must be a very romantic thing for him. There was a layer of mist on the sea outside, but even so, gray could see that there were countless sunken ships around the black pearl. Many ships still had debris exposed on the water, but most of them sank under the water. It can be seen that there are many sunken ships here. "Dead, wreckage everywhere, no wonder it''s called the island of death." Gray sighed. "Yes, the island of death is not only the island of human death, but also the burial place of countless ships." Barbosa said nearby, and then directed the pirates to put down the boat. "Let''s take a boat!" Barbosa warmly invited gray and Elizabeth. "Of course!" Gray nodded, watched the pirates climb down from the ship and turned to Elizabeth. "Do you climb down by yourself or shall I take you down?" "What''s the difference?" Elizabeth suspected that some people were trying to find an excuse to take advantage, rolled her eyes, grabbed a cable and climbed down slowly. After a few days together, she found that gray was very easy to talk, so sometimes he didn''t talk very politely. However, although this guy is much better than pirates, he is not pure in mind. Of course, this is a common problem of men, and she can understand it. However, she slowly slid down the cable and saw that the pirates around her were stunned and looked at her behind. Elizabeth turned her head and looked like the pirates. She was almost too shocked to loosen the cable in her hand. Behind her, gray stood a swaggering elf on his shoulder, step by step stepping on the air to the boat. Barbosa was also shocked. He also met many wizards. The abilities of those wizards are reflected in divination, curse, healing, communication with the dead and so on. But it was the first time he saw the ability to manipulate the flame and walk in the air. "What are you looking at, damn upright ape? Don''t you go down quickly. Do you want to wait until dark to lift the curse?" Barbosa recovered from the shock and shouted curses at the stunned pirates. Gently landed on the boat, gray looked back at Elizabeth, grinned with big white front teeth and a sunny smile, "can I help you?" Elizabeth felt that she was going crazy. When she first saw Gray, although she thought he was very good-looking, she didn''t feel much. But every time I go to the deck recently, I see these crooked melons, cracked dates, demons and ghosts. When I look back at gray, the comparison comes out immediately. Gray''s handsome value is infinitely higher. Everything is afraid of comparison. Tang Bohu''s look at Qiu Xiang is a typical case of comparison. When Qiuxiang looked back alone, Tang Bohu thought it didn''t look particularly good, but when he looked back with those ugly women, they were immediately shocked. With a good foundation, he smiled back and made her heart beat quickly. "Thank you!" Elizabeth was not coy. If she had known he could fly down like this, she wouldn''t have bothered to climb the cable. Experience flying, what a good opportunity, you can''t give up. Gray smiled softly, stepped into the air again step by step, grabbed Elizabeth in his arm and came to a princess''s hug. When I came down again, I no longer walked down, but took her slowly rotating and falling, like two closely attached leaves. It is the so-called experience that comes out by himself. After honing in many worlds, gray found that he is a very qualified warm man. It is no longer difficult for him to pick up a sister. What is the key to getting a girl? One word, handsome, not only needs people to be handsome, but also to act and do things. Even when drilling a sewer, we should also be handsome to drill a golden hole. And his spin landing, no doubt, is enough to look out of the sky. Any woman can''t help imagining that person is herself. It landed steadily on the boat. The boat swayed a little, and gray held her very gentlemanly. Turning her eyes, Elizabeth sat down in the boat and looked at the island on the other side. There is no suitable berth on the island of death. The Black Pearl stops under a sea cliff on the island. From here, you can only see the high cliff. From a close look, the rocks on the island cliffs are also black, as dark as its name. "You stupid pigs, what are you waiting for?" Barbosa jumped into the boat and shouted to the pirates. "Let''s go!" All the pirates got on the boat. They came here to lift the curse. Everyone didn''t want to be absent. Small boats left the black pearl and headed for a water hole under the island of death. Gray sat down next to Elizabeth and looked at a pirate with a paddle. "The curse is about to be lifted. Are you excited?" "Excited, I''m so happy!" The pirate giggled. "I think so. Your rowing hands are shaking." "Yes, I tremble with excitement." The pirate didn''t think so, but when gray said this, he really felt his arms trembling. "Leave it to me, or it may affect your forward speed and delay the time to remove the curse." Gray smiled gently and held out his hand to the pirate. The pirate handed over the oar with gratitude, "can you?" "Of course, you will be my crew in the future. I will help every crew, just like my family." Gray took the oar, rowed twice in the water and said happily. "Thank you, Captain!" Pirates shed tears of gratitude. Barbosa sat on the other side of the boat with a black face, but he couldn''t help it. The IQ of some pirates really needs to be improved. Gray rowed a few times in the water and felt very comfortable. He also felt the power of pulling the water. However, one of the boats that had been in a straight line suddenly deviated from the route and separated from the big army. Barbosa turned darker and looked at gray expressionless. "Mr. Sutton, why don''t you give the oar to the crew behind you." Facing Barbosa''s suggestion, gray smiled, "Mr. Barbosa, believe me, I definitely have the qualification to become an excellent rower." Gray thumbed up and showed his white teeth. His smile was very infectious. "Maybe you can try to be lighter. An excellent rower must cooperate with his teammates to ensure that the boat moves in the direction everyone wants." Barbosa gritted his teeth and suggested very patiently. "You''re right. In fact, I just realized this and was about to do it. Unexpectedly, you also know that I deserve to be the first mate." Gray nodded affirmatively at Barbosa and looked admiringly. If you talk like this again, I''ll do it first! Barbosa''s face was already dark, and his hand accidentally touched the flint gun on his waist. Chapter 419 Finally, under Gray''s professional operation, the boat landed smoothly in the water tunnel. Gray took Elizabeth out of the boat and walked with Barbosa to the depths of the cave. After going deep into the cave, they saw gold and silver everywhere. The pirates kept piling up gold and silver into hills. "Gray, a lot of money. Don''t you like money best?" Little Molly looked at gray with great concern and said that she wanted to make him feel the joy of harvest. With money, we can have a party! Drink! Drink! Chocolates! Chocolates! delicious! delicious! (???)? "First help everyone to lift the curse. We are good people!" Gray ignored the dangerous eyes around him and patted little Molly on the head. "Oh!" Take little Molly and Elizabeth to the platform of the huge stone box. Gray looks at the box in front of him curiously. He felt that an obscure gray power haunted the box, which, like the curse power of the pirates, was the source of their immortal power. As the pirates gathered in the cave, Barbosa began his infectious speech. "Gentlemen, this moment has finally come. We are about to be rescued and rely on ourselves." "We have been suffering for ten years. In these ten years, every brother present has proved his courage countless times." Barbosa waved his hands and made exaggerated body movements, "we have proved our courage countless times!" "That''s right!" The pirates shouted in response to Barbosa''s infectious speech. "Our punishment has far exceeded the crimes we have committed!" "That''s right!" The pirates shouted. "Our suffering ends today, and a happy life is waiting for us. We can''t lack women, treasures, battles, artillery and delicious food. Of course, there is our favorite rum." "Gentlemen, right away, you can drink, enjoy the best food, drink the most delicious rum, and make up for all we have lost." "And all this is because of these cursed gold coins." Barbosa kicked the lid off the stone box and reached out to touch the gold coins. "We recovered every gold coin lost outside, except this one." Barbosa pointed to gray. "Mr. Sutton, please take out the gold coin. We need it. You promised to help us lift the curse." "Of course, Mr. Barbosa!" Gray smiled, took out the gold coin and handed it to Elizabeth. "We found 881 gold coins and paid the price of bleeding." "That''s right!" "Who else hasn''t paid the price of bleeding?" "She!" Everyone looked at Elizabeth with burning eyes, and all their fingers pointed at her. Elizabeth shrank and was a little nervous when so many pirates pointed at her. ¡­¡­ The underground cave of death island has complex terrain, and just outside the cave where the pirates gather, there is a long and narrow cave, and there is also a long passage on the wall to connect the two places. At this time, two pairs of eyes watched the impassioned Barbosa and the excited pirates from there. "Who''s that next to Barbosa?" Will looked at the three people standing at the top. In addition to a passionate pirate, another was a very sunny and handsome young man. Of course the pirate captain is a pirate, so who is the guy who doesn''t look afraid? And also stood with Elizabeth, who seemed to rely on him and close to him. Jack looked at it, shook his head gently and said indifferently, "I haven''t seen it. Who cares about him?" Jack said he didn''t care about this guy. He only cared about Barbosa and recapturing his black pearl. Everything else had to stand aside. "Mr. Sutton, are you coming or me?" Barbosa picked up a dagger and joked. "I''ll do it. Mr. Barbossa doesn''t seem to be a person who will pity her. It''s not good to hurt Elizabeth." Gray smiled and grabbed Elizabeth''s hand. A section of her index finger grew directly into a sharp claw. With a gentle stroke, she opened a shallow wound, and bright red blood flowed out. The cries of the pirates stopped instantly, and everyone looked at Elizabeth''s hand without blinking. "Let the gold coin dip in your blood and throw it into the box!" Elizabeth did. She was startled at the price of bleeding, but she was relieved to think of Gray''s words of comfort. Now it seemed that there was no danger. In everyone''s breathless eyes, the gold coins stained with blood fell into the stone box full of gold coins and made a crisp impact. The pirates closed their eyes and began to feel the lifting of the curse. Barbosa was no exception, but soon their smiles solidified on their faces. "Did it work?" Some pirates doubted, because they didn''t feel any change. They felt that they were still hungry in their stomach and thirsty in their mouth. They didn''t feel it when they saw Elizabeth and smelled the fragrance of rum. "I don''t feel any change!" "How can we be sure that the curse has been lifted?" Barbosa was an activist. He took out his flint gun and fired a shot at the Mediterranean asking questions. The bullet hit him in the chest, but the wound healed quickly and the Mediterranean was not dead. "You''re not dead!" The other pirates looked at the wound on his chest. Mediterranean smiled. It was a good thing that he was not dead, but he looked at the wound and soon recovered. He pointed to Barbosa and said angrily, "he shot at me!" But pirates don''t care about this. Don''t say you''re not dead. Even if you''re really dead, so what? "Our curse has not been lifted!" The pirates are excited. They have worked hard. Is it for a play? Barbossa turned to stare at Elizabeth and said angrily, "Miss maid, who is your father? Is his name William Turner?" "No!" Elizabeth looked at Barbossa happily and proudly, and watched their wishes fail. She felt a sense of revenge. "Where is his real child? The child you got the gold coin." "Mr. Barbosa, calm down. Didn''t I say earlier that she''s not the person you''re looking for." Gray pulled Elizabeth behind him, not with angry eyes. "Do you know who we''re looking for?" Barbosa suppressed his anger. Since gray knew Elizabeth was not the man and was sure to help them lift the curse, he must know who they were looking for. "Is that you?" Barbosa''s brain hole is wide open. "Of course not!" Gray shook his head calmly. "But you''re right. I do know who you''re looking for." "Who is it?" The pirates asked eagerly. "Now, it''s time for us to negotiate terms. Would you like to be my crew?" Gray smiled. "If you don''t want to, tell me, why should I lift the curse for you?" "I think this will make you tell the truth." Barbosa raised a flint gun and aimed it at gray. The curse has not been lifted. He is now very angry and eager to know who that person is, no matter what method. Gray looked at the muzzle of his gun and smiled unchanged. "I bet there''s no bullet in your gun!" Chapter 420 "If you win, I''ll lose you a gold coin. If I win, give me a gold coin." Gray continued to read his lines. His face looked cold and disdainful. He didn''t seem to pay attention to him at all. He was like a cold-blooded agent. Barbosa felt belittled, so he angrily pulled the trigger and clicked. There was no bullet from the flint gun. "Captain, your bullet was just used to hit me." The pudgy Mediterranean kindly warned. "I know!" Barbosa angrily threw down the flint gun and looked at gray. "Good, tell me, what do you want?" "I know who that man is. I know where he is. If you want to lift the curse, stand on my left." Gray faced the pirates and made a gesture to his left. "And I have a boat!" "Barbosa has betrayed our trust. He is not worthy to be a captain. I am willing to follow you, Captain Sutton!" A black man with a dirty braid shouted and went to the left and stood still. "Good, anything else?" Gray pointed his hands and made a move that I look after you. "I want to lift the curse!" "Absolutely!" "No, no, no, he doesn''t know who that person is. I know who that person is. If you want to negotiate terms, it should be with me, not him. I''m the captain of Black Pearl!" An enchanting man came out of a cave. "Jack! You''re not dead? " Barbosa looked at him in surprise. He didn''t know how this guy came here. "Oh, Barbosa, long time no see." Jack said hello with a smile and went to the platform where the three were. "Jack, Jack!" Barbosa said, "you said you knew where William''s children were?" "Of course, as long as you return the black pearl to me and put it again..." "My crew, that man is in this hole. Go find him, a stranger who is not a pirate. Find him and your curse can be lifted." Gray looked at most of the crew standing on the left below, ignored Jack''s performance and shouted. He used to like the role of Jack when he saw the film, but that doesn''t prevent him from interrupting him and picking peaches. "Jack, is what he said true?" Barbossa looked at Jack and gray, smiling. "No, of course not. I hid him in a very safe place." Jack beamed, as if he was proud of what he had done. "Where you can''t find anyone." "Really? Jack, you''re guilty. " Barbosa laughed and looked at the pirates below, furious, "scum, what are you waiting for? Find him!" Gray sighed in his heart that a good man like himself was really not suitable to lead pirates. He had no pirate temperament. So the pirate chief mate is very important, but Jack seems to be good, but he has negotiated terms with Barbosa. Although he may not admit it, he can convince him physically at that time. Jack, there seems to be no way. The pirates roared and rushed out with weapons and began to look for will''s trace all over the cave. "Jack, I have given the black pearl to Mr. Sutton next to you. If you want to get her back, maybe you can talk to Mr. Sutton." Barbosa smiled, pulled out his knife and went to find someone with the pirates. Both turned their heads and looked at each other. "Captain Jack Sparrow, I''ve heard a lot about you." Gray looked at the pirate captain just like in the film and said politely. "Yes, it''s me, the great captain Jack Sparrow." Jack smiled proudly and was not polite at all. Elizabeth showed a disdainful expression behind gray, and then she was a little worried. The pirates should have gone to will. Barbossa has always been attached to the name Turner, and the gold coins she got from will eight years ago. It''s easy to figure out who they''re looking for. "You got the black pearl?" Jack was impatient and began to ask for information he cared about. "Of course, Barbosa has given her to me. Do you want to work on the black pearl?" Gray smiled and threw out the olive branch. "No, I''m Captain Sparrow." Jack shook his head and said he only wanted to be a captain. "Boy, the black pearl is a waste in your hand. How about selling her to me?" Gray simply and decisively refused, "no, I''m the man who wants to be the king of navigation. Black pearl is my first ship, and I will never give up on her." "Sailing king?" Jack''s eyes lit up and approached gray. "I''m the pirate king of the Caribbean. How about I exchange my identity with you for this ship? You''ll be the pirate king of the Caribbean in the future, and I''m Captain Jack Sparrow and the captain of the black pearl." "No, don''t promise him. A pirate king who is useless and wanted by the navy can''t compare with the fastest ship on the sea." Elizabeth hurried. A few days on board, she also knew a lot, such as the story of the black pearl, the fastest ship on the sea. "She''s right." Gray looked back with a positive look and then looked at Jack. "If you give me the identity and keepsake of the pirate king, I can let you take the helm for me as the first mate of the black pearl." "Think about it. In fact, it''s not much different from the captain. You still control the ship, and you command the crew''s work and battle. You just pay a false name you don''t need." Gray seduced. "What you said seems to make sense!" Jack pinched his braided beard enchanting, a little excited. "Gray, you can''t be a pirate. You said you want to be an adventurer. Being a pirate will be wanted by the Navy and become a scum called by everyone." Advised Elizabeth. "It''s just a title, and I remember that many of your colonial countries will issue a legal plunder license? It shows that being a pirate is not a heinous thing. " "It is a private plunder license, which can legally plunder ships of other countries except the country issuing the license." Jack warned aside. After obtaining the license for private plunder, you can count on the power of that country, just like the mercenaries of that country. They can not only get shelter, but also make it easier to sell the plundered goods. All the plundered goods are legal gains. Elizabeth did not know what to say, and she knew that this permission for privation was extremely unreasonable in her view, and it was the appeasement and shelter of criminals. But it''s not up to her to decide. And because of this, her previous statement that the navy is a good man is untenable. "Jack, what do you think of my proposal? Lieutenant Captain, it''s only one level lower than me, and I only provide heading. As long as you don''t violate my orders, the ship will be under your control. " Gray continues to seduce. Jack hesitated for a moment. Vice captain, that''s also the captain. As long as the captain dies in an accident, he will be a rightful captain. "Well, I agree." "Then hand over your pirate king''s keepsake." Gray smiled and held out his hand. "No, I can''t give it to you until I get on board." This is for fear that he will repent and cheat him. "Yes!" Gray just wants to play as a pirate king. Coming to the world of Pirates of the Caribbean, the beginning is the identity of black pearl and Shanghai pirate king. Who can be more European than me? I''m gray Sutton, the strongest European emperor. Chapter 421 In the cave, the pirates were following the passage and searching with great fanfare. The carpet search of nearly 100 pirates soon caught will who came with Jack. Although he didn''t know why he didn''t knock Jack out, gray didn''t care about it. He only cared about how to take over the pirate crew later. The elf told him that Barbosa''s words were full of lies, and so were those pirates. There was no honest gentleman like him. So he doesn''t expect to lift the curse later. They will obey the agreement and kneel down. Maybe there will be a battle between men to kill a few or dozens of pirates. As for Barbosa, if you really don''t know what to do, you should also kill him. Compared with Barbosa, he prefers jack, because Jack also likes adventure rather than plunder, so he should not obey his orders. Barbosa is not necessarily. He is a frightening looter, and betrayal is common to him. Although his sea battle command may be better than Jack, gray doesn''t think he needs to fight with anyone. He comes to the world to travel and find treasure. Of course, Jack is not a good thing. He won''t be soft hearted when it''s time to betray. However, Jack still has such a lost conscience. He is more like an adventurer and sometimes a real pirate. "Gray, look, is that the boy?" Barbosa proudly pushed a handsome young man with bronze complexion over. It''s handsome, but it''s a little worse than yourself. "Yes, it''s him. Just drop his blood on the gold coin and your curse can be lifted." "Elizabeth, are you all right?" Will saw Elizabeth on the high platform at a glance and asked with concern, regardless of whether he was also a prisoner. "I''m fine, will. Why are you here?" "I..." will looked ashamed. He wanted to say he came to save her, but now he was caught himself. It seemed a little shameful to say that. "Gray, will must have come to save me. You are a real gentleman and a kind-hearted man. You must save him." Elizabeth turned to gray for help. Here, only he could help her. "Just want him a little blood. There won''t be any danger." Gray smiled and suddenly remembered something, "are you okay?" Elizabeth looked at the wound on her hand. "Fortunately, it''s no longer bleeding." She was glad that gray had drawn it. It was just a small cut. If Barbosa did it, she didn''t know what would happen. "I''ll treat you." Gray naturally grabbed her little hand and stroked her fingers at the edge of the wound. Elizabeth felt that the wound was itchy and subconsciously wanted to pull back her hand, but then she resisted the impulse, "how to treat it?" "Just watch!" Gray nodded gently, took out a bottle of medicine, poured a little on his finger, and then applied it to the wound. Soon, Elizabeth felt a cool feeling coming from the wound, and the feeling of cutting her palm was not so uncomfortable. "Thank you!" She became more and more curious. Is gray really a wizard? Why are there so many magical means? You can ignite a flame, fly, and create a lot of things at will. Healing, these abilities can be regarded as gods before, right? At this time, Barbosa had taken will to the high platform. Now there were five people standing on it, which seemed a little crowded. But Barbosa didn''t care. He put the gold coins in will''s hand, handed him a short knife, put the flint gun against his back and smiled gently, "please dip your blood on it, hurry up, don''t make everyone embarrassed." Will''s face was ugly. He didn''t resist before he was caught, but these people were immortal. His resistance seemed so weak that he was easily defeated. "As long as the curse is lifted, they will no longer be immortal?" Will whispered that he knew the purpose of the group, not what Jack said, but what he heard in the back. A very simple thing, as long as you get some information, you can easily infer the context of things. "Hey, little will, you''re still caught." Jack smiled and said, looking a little gloating. "Jack, you didn''t do what you promised." Will turned his head angrily and looked at the neurotic Jack. "It''s not my fault. They found you before the negotiation began. They can only say that you didn''t hide well enough. If you hide well, the plan can continue." Jack threw the pot back without restraint and refused to carry it. Barbosa grabbed his shoulder. "Well, that''s all. Hurry up. I can''t wait." Will looked at Jack, turned his head to look at the gold coins in the box, picked up the short knife and cut a wound in his hand. The blood gurgled out and dyed the whole gold coins red. "Throw it in!" Will Yiyan threw the gold coin into the box. At the moment when the gold coin entered the box, gray felt a cold force sweeping the whole cave, and then the turtle retracted into the box. Gray was shocked by the cold force, subconsciously protected little jasmine, and took out the sword in the lake. This force, even he felt palpitation. "It is worthy of being a world of gods. Even this seemingly less powerful death curse is so terrible." Gray has made up his mind not to touch these gold coins. Those forces are too strange. Although they can relieve the curse, who knows what will be left in his body? His palpitation is the best proof! "Ka!" The crisp voice came. Barbosa took out the Apple gray had given him and chewed it hard. The sweet juice flows in the mouth, the apple pulp is crushed under the teeth, and the pulp and juice are swallowed into the throat. "Perfect, I love apple." Barbosa said vaguely as he ate the apple. Now, pirates, you give me a punch, I give you a punch. The pain makes them all feel the signal of the lifting of the curse and cheer and celebrate with excitement. "All right!" Barbosa suddenly shouted coldly, stopped everyone''s cheers, knocked will unconscious with the butt of a gun, and then pointed the muzzle at gray, "Mr. Sutton, now guess if there are bullets in my gun?" Jack was caught in the middle, his head shrunk, stepped back and smiled, "don''t worry about me, you go on." "Mr. Sutton, guess?" Barbosa smiled proudly. The Black Pearl was his own in the end. Gray looked at the black muzzle, took a serious attitude, cleared his throat and said solemnly, "I bet there are no bullets in your gun." "Then you lost!" Barbosa laughed cruelly, and his index finger clasped the trigger with a sudden force. Chapter 422 "Bang!" There was a gunshot, and a bullet was fired from the muzzle and shot at gray close at hand. There was no head shot, but the chest shot, because Barbosa knew very well that at such a close distance, the range of body shaking was much smaller than that of the head, and it was easier to hit, and it was also fatal. However, at the moment when he pulled the trigger with his fingers, gray had put up his long sword as fast as he could and stood in front of the muzzle of the gun. He still has this confidence. It''s just the most primitive flint gun. He can resist even modern pistols. If he couldn''t stop it, he wouldn''t pretend to be forced. Instead, when Barbosa pointed a gun at himself, he cut off his arm with a sword. The sword in the lake accurately blocked the flight path of the bullet. There was a crisp sound of Ding. A spark flashed on the sword in the lake, and the bullet had been ejected. "Look, there are no bullets!" Gray smiled faintly. "Kill him!" Cried Barbosa, throwing away his pistol and pulling out his sabre. "So boring?" On Gray''s left hand, a pistol appeared in an instant, quickly fed Barbosa a shot, and then fired at the bottom. The cartridge case with a capacity of 15 rounds only fired nine bullets, and all the pirates who raised their guns below had rushed to the street. As for the other pirates, they were shaking all over, let alone fighting with their guns. They were glad that they didn''t move fast enough and didn''t pick up the gun earlier, otherwise they would die at this time. As for the number of bullets in the pistol, who knows how many pistols can be fired continuously, they have never heard of it, and there is no smoke rising from ordinary flint guns. It looks more elegant and powerful. Perhaps this is the wizard''s means, others thought secretly. "What gun is this?" Although a blood hole was opened in his chest, as one of the big villains in the Caribbean, Barbosa is qualified to last two more seconds before he dies, and those dragon suits can only die cleanly. "Desert Eagle!" Gray replied calmly. Of course, this gun is not the desert eagle, but he knows the desert eagle and browning. Compared with browning, the desert eagle sounds more powerful. "Good gun!" Barbosa said the last two words of his life and knelt on the ground with a knife. "Wait, don''t die. Pass on your identity as the pirate king." Gray suddenly remembered something and hurried. He was afraid that the witch would revive Barbosa again, which would be a little trouble. But Barbossa''s death was crisp. It was not like the protagonists and villains in some TV dramas. He was fatally injured and could drag on for an hour and a half. Gray''s plan failed. "It seems that it may be against him in the future." He shook his head gently. Gray didn''t care too much. When he came again, he would kill him again. Barbosa wasn''t too difficult. Of course, it''s only possible, and it''s unlikely, because he will take his pirate king title and pirate king keepsake. It doesn''t matter whether it''s inherited or not. Anyway, he got it. He looked at the pirates below. "Didn''t you say you wanted to be my crew? Why do I think you are not convinced? " "Don''t worry, captain. I have some crew members who can join you. As for these people, don''t worry." Jack ran over and suggested very cleverly. "Captain, we all want to be your crew." "Absolutely not. We don''t want to work under Barbosa for a long time. Captain, you did a good job." "Captain, Barbosa is dead. I think I can be qualified for the position of chief mate." The pirates said that no one took revenge for a dead pirate leader. Even mentioning his name felt like a waste of time. It''s a normal pirate reaction. Gray doesn''t care whether they are really loyal or not. It''s meaningless. Pirates just need to have a superficial awe. Nodded slightly, "now that your curse has been lifted, let''s go back to the black pearl and set sail at once." "Yes, Captain!" The pirates shouted their respect. "Take some treasure back. Some of it will be enough for us to spend for a while." Gray pointed to the treasures below. "Captain, aren''t these treasures cursed?" The pirates were still afraid to touch the treasure. In order to relieve the curse, they not only brought back Aztec gold coins, but also returned all the treasures they took away from here. This is also the scene in the film where they dumped their treasures here. "No, except Aztec gold coins, there is no curse on other treasures." Gray nodded gently. After the pirates lifted the curse, the Aztec gold coins in the box had become different. At least he could sense the cold energy above. However, there is no such energy in other treasures, indicating that there is no curse. The treasure here is very big. If there is a curse on all the treasures, it will be an extremely terrible energy. It is impossible to hide Gray''s induction. "I still have a gold vein to dig!" Gray always remembered that he was a rich man. "Oh! Long live the captain! " "Captain, I love you!" The pirates are crazy. So many treasures can be wasted for a long time. Jack ran to the bottom of the platform and woke up will who was knocked unconscious by Barbosa. "Boy, there''s gold everywhere. Just take some back. It''s enough for you to open the best blacksmith shop." "No, no, no, you don''t have to open a blacksmith shop. You can be a rich man and live a safe and happy life as your father wants." "How''s Elizabeth?" "She''s very good, very good. I mean, there are countless treasures here. You can take them at will, and then be a rich man, buy a manor, have beautiful wine, and don''t have any involvement with pirates, just as you want." Jack said with a dance. "No one will know that your father, Bill Turner, is a pirate and, of course, a good man." "I don''t care about this!" "All right, all right." Jack staggered away, threw himself into the pile of gold and silver, grabbed a handful of gold coins and stuffed them into his arms. He saw that necklaces and bracelets were worn on his body and a huge gold crown on his head. "Gray, won''t you get some?" Asked Elizabeth, who was very moved to see so much treasure. The elf flew back with some gold objects in his arms and stared at gray with big eyes. "My box." She has a box of things with gray. Now she wants to put the gold in it. ¦Õ( ¨R ¦Ø ¨Q*)? Put some beautiful gold ornaments into the box, and the elf flew away again. He still has to continue to search for treasure and treasure in the treasure. "Of course I want some!" Gray smiled and nodded. Then, Elizabeth and the pirates stared at him in amazement. He took out a long gun and lit it on the ground. The treasures flew to him one by one, then disappeared in front of him and put it into the backpack space by him. In the system backpack, the huge space was filled with gold appliances, and finally gray left only a quarter of the space. "Greedy fools, these treasures are ours. We can come back and take them at any time in the future!" Gray finished collecting it and shouted to the pirates who couldn''t hold it and were still going to the bosom. He tried to learn the way the pirates spoke, but he didn''t like the extensive way they couldn''t learn from pirates. However, with strong force as a deterrent, these pirates were still obedient. "Elizabeth, choose some. It''s time for us to get out of here." Chapter 423 On the black pearl, the freed pirates are reveling. Among these revelry figures, there is an insignificant little guy who always lingers between wine barrels. The alcohol content of rum is not high, and it is sweet and delicious. Although it is not as good as those she has drunk, she can drink a lot. She won''t get drunk when she is full. It''s perfect! But with gray, it''s impossible to drink to full. When she drinks almost, she will go straight back to the captain''s room. "Captain, do you have any instructions for our next course? Hiccup ~! " Jack staggered in with a bottle of rum. "No, Mr. sparrow, take a night off tonight and start tomorrow!" Gray shook his head. "Please bring the door when you go out, thank you!" "Captain, your pistol is so handsome." Jack took another sip of rum, thumbed up and said sincerely. Gray: so Jack smiled obscene and rubbed his hands. "Can you show me?" "No!" Gray stopped writing and looked at Jack with a smile. This guy is definitely not talking in his sleep. He is not drunk at all. His eyes are still very clear, although he pretends to be very similar. "But I can give you a chance!" Gray showed a gentle smile and saw Jack''s heart tremble. "Of course, it''s impossible to give away a pistol that can be fired continuously. You know how precious it is. When others are still filling the ammunition, you have fired four or five shots, and he has long died." "So you can exchange things with me and ask for the best! Don''t take up the garbage and insult me. I''ll waste my time. I''ll throw you into the sea to feed the fish. " "Captain, I''m your favorite chief mate. I''m loyal to you. Can''t I compare with a broken pistol?" Jack thought for a moment. He didn''t seem to have anything precious. He immediately changed his strategy and chose to kneel and hold his thigh. Gray "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" It''s really Jack. It''s shameless. Get up. It''s really shameless. Moreover, we have only known each other for less than a day. You are loyal to me. I''m afraid you don''t want me to die and occupy the black pearl. "Stop talking nonsense and take out your chips, or get out." Gray is not at all polite. Although Captain Jack... First mate is very interesting, it is on the screen. In the face of real people, it is impossible to treat them as screen characters. Jack felt it all over himself and took out a handful of gold and silver coins that he didn''t know where to touch. "Captain, are these OK?" "What do you say?" Gray turned black. Have you forgotten who took the most things on the island before? Dare to take out this thing. Jack nodded shamelessly, "I think so!" "You can fart!" Gray was too lazy to beat around the bush with him and said bluntly, "I can give you a ten shot pistol and fifty bullets. You can exchange your compass." "Captain, you know, the compass is the life of a sailor and guides us forward." Jack talked a lot. In a word, there was only one meaning. He didn''t want to give it. For Jack, the compass is an important tool for his sailing adventure, but it is not something he can''t give up. Many times, he can send it out or borrow it. But he wouldn''t trade it for a pistol. "In fact, the flint gun with one bullet is also very good. I''m used to it." Jack smiled and was ready to withdraw from the captain''s room. "Wait!" "You''ve changed your mind. Will you give me one?" Jack turned back in surprise. Gray Immediately shattered his illusory expectation and looked at him with a smile, "no, I mean, you should give me your Spanish silver coins, my dear chief mate." "Yes, I really should!" Jack nodded, but he hesitated when he touched his head. When this Siamese coin is taken off, the pirate king of the Caribbean has nothing to do with him, but he can get the driving right of the black pearl. In contrast, it goes without saying which is more important. So Jack decisively took off the Siamese coin called nine Spanish silver coins and put it on the desk in front of gray. Some Moroccan beads are strung together. A small Siamese coin is at the bottom of the pendant. The overall color is thick and looks a bit retro. Gray thought about the keepsakes of the other eight pirate kings, that is, Jack, which looks more like a real Spanish silver coin. Other pirates are broken. The jade pendant of Xiaofeng looks good, and the others seem to be really broken. Thinking that this was carried on Jack''s head, and it was common for pirates not to take a bath for a month, gray didn''t directly touch the Spanish silver coin symbolizing the identity of the pirate king. Pirate life looks natural and unrestrained, but it''s actually dirty and smelly. Gray has experienced this in that team of werewolf pirates. Gather a ball of clean water, then throw the pendant in with magic, and add some decontamination medicine and fragrance medicine. Under Gray''s action, the water in the water mass flows rapidly, driving the pendant to roll in the water mass. "Water magic is not very skilled. I''m more suitable for fire magic." Gray nodded secretly. The magician''s magic has no attribute. In principle, all magic can be used, but each magician has his own direction. Some magicians are easier to observe the operation rules of fire, and others are easier to understand the flow rhythm of water flow. This is talent. However, although not good at it, it is not difficult to clean a small object. Jack looked sad. The captain despised his jewelry. You know, when the pirates gave it to him, he didn''t dislike it at all and put it on his head directly. However, the captain is really handsome in controlling the water flow. He left the captain''s room silently and closed the door. Jack joined the carnival again. It doesn''t matter that these people have betrayed him, or that Jack is the object of their own betrayal. As pirates, we all know that this is a change. The room was cleaned by magic. The cleaning speed was very fast, but in a minute, the pendant had been suspended in front of him with a new look. Gray likes to control everything. At least when he knows that the other party may pose a threat to himself, he will do some preventive measures in advance and prepare more, so as to avoid being in a hurry when he is really right or when there is an accident. This Siamese coin symbolizing the title of pirate king was prepared for Calypso. With this coin, the only God in the world has appeared. He also has restrictive means. As long as he doesn''t want her to come out, she can''t think of it. Nine Spanish silver coins can never be collected. [congratulations...] Chapter 424 [congratulations, host, you have become a pirate. You have achieved: Pirate, achievement point + 1] [congratulations, host, you have a pirate ship belonging to you, and you have 56 pirate crew. You have achieved: Pirate Captain, achievement point + 1] [congratulations to the host, you have got the keepsake of the pirate king and officially become the pirate king of the Caribbean. You have achieved: Pirate King, achievement point + 2] The pleasant notice that I hadn''t heard for a long time sounded in my ear, and it was three times in a row. Gray suddenly became happy. "I have money again!" It''s amazing to achieve three achievements in an instant. Well, it''s just that there are a few achievement points for each achievement, which add up to only four. The pirate''s achievement is a little achievement. Gray doesn''t think there is anything. Instead, he thinks he has taken advantage of it, but it''s not easy for the pirate captain and the pirate king to reach it. Well, just give me one or two points. "No, I was a pirate captain in my own world. Why didn''t I achieve anything at that time?" Gray carefully recalled that he probably didn''t really meet the conditions for achievement at that time, because his men were all soldiers, and he just pretended to be a pirate, not really a pirate. But the world is different. He is a real pirate and has the identity of pirate king. Moreover, the achievement was not triggered before, but only triggered now, indicating that he was not a real pirate before, so the first two achievements have not been achieved. Only when he became the pirate king, can he really be recognized as a pirate by the system. "Alas, as expected, a person as good and kind as himself is not suitable to be a pirate. Even the system has to admit this identity." Gray was filled with emotion. If you are so kind, you may suffer heavy losses in the future. "I can''t continue to be naive. I have to learn to be cold." Gray held the new token with a firm face. The elf who was writing and drawing with a quill turned his head and looked puzzled. (? £þ¡÷£þ)? Gray didn''t drink much just now. How did he get so drunk? Gray didn''t notice little Molly''s questioning eyes and learned to hang the pendant on his hair like Jack, but there was no decoration on his head except a beautiful blonde hair. He didn''t have a headscarf like Jack, so there was no place to hang it at all. After thinking about it, gray felt there was no need to hang it on his head. The length of the pendant was very suitable for making bracelets! When he thought of it, gray took out some string, called little jasmine and braided it together. Although magic can be used, he still wants to make it up with little jasmine. It''s very interesting. Little Molly looked at her painting and at gray. She resolutely threw the painting away and flew over to weave rope with him. Finally, the rope was made. Gray continued the pendant for a while and didn''t dare to remove it. He took little jasmine''s rope and made her a bracelet with several small gemstones. The specific Bracelet size is a little smaller than a normal person''s ring. What you want to do is small and exquisite, which is also suitable for the wrist size of little jasmine. Gray also took a lot of effort to do it. Bang! The door of the captain''s room was pushed open and a drunken figure swayed in. "Elizabeth, are you all right?" Seeing who it was, gray got up from behind the table and moved at high speed to hold the woman who was about to fall. "I''m fine. I can drink!" Said Elizabeth, drunk, and began to sing loudly. "Go and have a rest on the sofa." Shaking his head, gray pointed behind him. The door of the captain''s room was closed directly, blocking a thief who wanted to sneak in. "Mr. captain, I have something to discuss!" Outside the door, the little blacksmith hammered the door hard. "It''s too late. I''m going to have a rest. Talk to my chief mate about anything." Gray replied, and then laid a sound barrier at the door. The pirates outside are so noisy that he can''t concentrate on his work. Before, he was just preparing for work, which has no impact. After that, there is real work. He must concentrate and can''t be disturbed by them. Let the elf help Elizabeth ease her drinking. Gray covered her with a thin blanket and went back to his desk to continue his business. Elizabeth lost her strength, and after more than half an hour, she sat up from the sofa dizzy. "It''s hot, itchy, I want to take a bath!" "Don''t talk!" Little jasmine flew over and gave a soft and severe warning. (¡Ñ ? (¡Ñ) stare hard! Gray turned a deaf ear to this and wrote and drew on a piece of parchment. In front of him, there were more than ten kinds of magic ink, each of which was equipped with a special magic pen. On the parchment, magic formations were outlined one by one, and then hidden in the parchment. Then he used a new magic ink to depict a new magic formation or write magic words. The fine sweat on her head was gently wiped away by little jasmine with magic, which did not affect his state. Elizabeth did not receive a response and turned to the devoted man. Suddenly, in Gray''s magic pen, the last magic array formed a complete closure, but it did not disappear like the previous magic arrays or magic words, but suddenly floated out of the parchment and floated in the air to form a three-dimensional pattern. Inside the parchment, there are a steady stream of magic circles, and among the magic circles, there are magic words. Now they all emit colorful light. Gray cut a hole in his finger, and then quickly drew a magic array depicted by blood on parchment. The magic array took shape, and all the magic arrays and magic words suddenly sank into parchment and disappeared. Finally, parchment seems to be just an ordinary blank paper with nothing special. Gray reached out to pick up the parchment and a smile appeared on his face. "Although it''s a little expensive, this work is still satisfactory for the time being. I hope the later effect won''t disappoint me." Putting away the parchment, gray looked at Elizabeth on the sofa. "What did you just say?" He seemed to hear her talking, but he focused on his work and ignored it automatically. "It''s so hot and itchy. I want to take a bath?" Elizabeth''s chaotic brain subconsciously repeats. "Reasonable request." Gray nodded softly. He didn''t want the only woman on board to be dirty like the pirates. Women, only fragrant ones are loved. "Although the consumption is a little big just now, it''s not difficult to have a little clean hot water!" With a snap of his fingers, a water mass gathered in the room, getting bigger and bigger, and finally it was as big as a table. Gray pointed again. The magic flame lit up around the water mass. Soon, the water mass began to emit heat. "There''s no bathtub on board. Just make do with it. I promise the water will never disperse." Gray nodded confidently. "Thank you very much, Mr. captain. You are such a gentleman. You can always meet the requirements of women." Elizabeth said with a silly smile, and then began to take off her clothes. The clothes Barbosa gave her were soon taken off, leaving only white underwear. Gray suddenly widened his eyes, full of disbelief. Chapter 425 Early the next morning, the white fog in the sea area of death island had dispersed, but there was still a shallow layer. The shallow white fog covered here with a hazy veil, like a fairyland. Of course, this is ignoring the ship wrecks under the mist and the bones under the water. When the mist dissipates, it will immediately become a frightening devil sea. In the mist, a ship much smaller than the Black Pearl approached slowly. "Why are we close to the black pearl? Jack didn''t come back all night. I think he''s had an accident. We should act according to the Pirate Code! " A short pirate said to the others. "But I saw Jack and will yesterday. They had a good time on the black pearl and forgot that we were still waiting for him." A woman shook off the telescope in her hand and said very upset. "Black Pearl"? Jack has recaptured the black pearl. He is the captain of the Black Pearl again. We can also board the black pearl. " The rest of the pirates were excited. "Anna Maria, are you sure you read it correctly? Jack was not caught, but recaptured the black pearl? " Gibbs wants more accurate information. Anna Maria shook her head. "I just saw it through the telescope. I couldn''t even hear their voice, but they did have a good time. At least they drank several barrels of rum." "More importantly, Barbosa did not appear on the ship, not once." "I think if he was caught by Barbosa, the other party must not treat him so kindly?" But for the thick fog, she couldn''t see Jack at all, and even through the thick fog, she didn''t dare to get too close at that time, for fear of being found by black pearl. So he decided to go back, planned to ask the master to settle accounts with him, and then rested all night until now. "There are enemies!" Many of the drunken pirates left on the deck last night. A pirate got up and stood by the side of the ship to solve the problem. He just saw a ship coming and was so frightened that the water suddenly stopped! "Enemy!" The ship suddenly became lively. The pirates clamored to get up from the ship and looked around for weapons they didn''t know where to throw them. Jack looked shakily at the so-called enemy and quickly stopped, "quiet, quiet, no enemy, no enemy!" "Have enemies?" Gray pushed open the door of the captain''s room. "No, no enemy, Captain, no enemy, that''s my man!" Jack ran over and smiled. "Your people?" Gray was puzzled, very confused. "No, it''s your captain." Jack turned his eyes and quickly changed his mouth. "Then call them over." Gray nodded softly. It''s his crew. Then it''s all right. He remembered that the interceptor should be Jack''s future team and spent several movies with him. However, these crew members will soon be their own. Anna Maria breathed a sigh of relief. Just when she heard them shouting the enemy, she almost turned around and ran away. Fortunately, Jack stopped them in time and didn''t see Barbosa. It seems that he did recapture the black pearl. The interceptor approached and put up the deck between the two ships. "Jack, I knew you would succeed." Gibbs came over laughing and gave Jack a hug. "You''re the captain of the Black Pearl again. It''s really a happy thing. I''ll give you a rum." "It''s so majestic. I finally stood on the deck of the Black Pearl again." Gibbs looked at the legendary pirate ship and was filled with emotion. At first, when he knew Jack, he was the captain of black pearl. He also got on this ship, the fastest ship on the sea. Unfortunately, soon came the news that Barbosa betrayed Jack and took away the black pearl. "Jack, the interceptor really belongs to me!" Anna Maria reconfirmed. "Of course, dear Anna Maria, it''s no problem at all. The interceptor is yours." Jack leaves Gibbs and walks up to Anna Maria, tentatively holding out his hand. Pop! Jack, who was slapped, immediately became more honest. "Everyone, welcome to my black pearl. Please introduce yourself. My chief officer Jack Sparrow told me that you will be my crew." Gray smiled and stood in front of the interceptor. "Chief mate?" Look at Jack. Jack slipped back a few steps and stood behind a pirate, revealing half his body. "Our heroic captain Sutton killed the immortal monster Barbosa and lifted everyone''s curse." "Merciful, he knew that I wanted to go on the Black Pearl very much and generously gave me the position of chief officer. I am very grateful to the captain for his appreciation." "Of course, if you want to get on board, the kind captain will consider your request." Jack said that he was very grateful to the captain for his appreciation, so that he could work on the black pearl. He will strive to make the Black Pearl better under the leadership of the captain in the future. "Do you want black pearls?" Gray looked at the group. Several of them were very recognizable. Gibbs, whose beard lacks a part of his chin, Jack''s future chief mate, cotton, a parrot without a tongue, and a dwarf less than one meter. Just these three, the others gray doesn''t remember very much. "Yes, sir. I have admired Black Pearl for a long time. Please allow me to board the black pearl." Gibbs was the first to say. It''s a ship. When pirates have to have a ship, the bigger the ship, the better, and the stronger the crew, because it will enable them to save their lives when they get treasure. "Plain sailing, plain sailing!" The parrot cried cotton''s parrot. "It usually means yes, captain. He is willing to join your fleet." Gibbs translated. "They are my crew!" Before the rest of the people could make a statement, Anna Maria said, with a very tough attitude. Her interceptor also needs the crew to drive. She can''t drive it back alone, so she must keep the crew. Jack''s eyes turned and approached gray. "Captain, women will bring bad luck on board. These guys may have had her bad luck." "Didn''t you come on this ship?" Gray glared at him. "Well, I don''t like extortion or forcing anyone. But now that these two have said they want to join us, I have also invited them. I can''t break my promise. If these two join us, the rest are still your crew. " Those who can live five episodes should have good luck. Maybe their income can increase their luck. And they all got black pearls. The crew didn''t collect them. It seems that they are missing something. "Deal!" Anna Maria knows very well that she is not qualified to talk about conditions, and she is only two people. When she returns to Tortuga Island, she can easily recruit more, and the boat is the most important. "Welcome to the black pearl. My first mate Jack will assign you duties." "Yes, Captain, I''m honored!" Gibbs bowed slightly. Chapter 426 A ray of sunlight penetrated the mist and shone on the Black Pearl staying on the shipyard. The warm sunshine dispelled the cold in the morning. The pirates stared at gray sitting behind a table. They didn''t know what he asked people to carry it on the deck for. "My crew, although I have become the captain of the black pearl, we have only known each other for a few days. I am not familiar with everyone. As a captain, it is undoubtedly very dereliction of duty." "Moreover, we have not signed a contract, and the interests of the crew can not be guaranteed, which makes me worried and can''t sleep at night." "So I decided to sign a crew contract with you today to ensure each other''s loyalty and courage." Then gray took out a magic pen and a piece of parchment. "Please come forward in turn and sign a contract, write your name, and press a fingerprint with your fingers if you can''t write." After waiting for a while, no one came forward. Gray looked at his first mate. "First mate jack, they all know you. Let''s set an example for everyone." Jack stepped forward, first picked up the parchment, looked left and right, then threw it on the table and solemnly said, "Captain, you know me, I know you, and I am loyal to you and believe in you. I don''t need a contract." Gray took out the pistol, loaded it, fired two shots at the sea, and then slapped it heavily on the table. Obviously, you believe me, I don''t believe you. "Of course, if there is a contract to prove it, it is naturally the best." Jack second counselled, picked up the magic pen and prepared to sign his name. But as soon as he grabbed it, he grabbed it empty. The magic pen quickly avoided him, then stabbed the tip of the pen downward, pierced his finger, absorbed some blood, and then fell on his hand. If at first jack just thought that the sudden signing was a little strange, it is now certain that the contract is definitely not simple. After a moment of hesitation, Jack brushed his name, felt it, didn''t feel any change, and calmly walked behind gray. No way, the situation is stronger than people. Today''s contract can''t be avoided. It''s better to be free and easy. "Hello, Elizabeth, are you all right?" "Very well, thank you for your concern, dear Captain Sparrow." Hummed Elizabeth. "No, I''m not the captain!" Jack quickly denied, glanced at gray, leaned over to her and whispered, "but you can call me that in private." "Next!" "Shall we sign a contract?" Asked the thin one eyed man in a low voice. "The contract, the contract is the most important. Those who sign the contract should do things according to the contract, and so should the captain." The pudgy Mediterranean replied confidently. "Then we sign a contract." The one eyed thin man and the pudgy Mediterranean came hand in hand and walked to the table with a giggle. "Captain, we are willing to sign a contract." "Very good!" But they couldn''t write their names, so the magic pen pierced their fingers and asked them to press their fingerprints on the parchment to the right of Jack''s name. Some people took the lead. The signing of the contract became more and more smooth. Finally, it took more than ten minutes. Everyone left their names or fingerprints on it, most of which were fingerprints. "Well, my crew, in order to reward you, I invite you to eat fish." With a wave of his hand, a huge shark landed on the deck. "The fishbone is delicious. Leave it to me. You can enjoy the rest at will." The shark was killed when he first came that day. He stayed for so many days and never had a chance to eat, but it was as fresh as when he first put it in the backpack. Can sharks eat? Of course, it can be eaten, at least for pirates. Even if there is anything, there are no elves and themselves. They can''t eat dead people! "Thank you, Captain!" "See, I said it was good to sign a contract." The pudgy Mediterranean said triumphantly. "The captain can kill sharks, great! I''ve never eaten a shark. " "Nonsense, the captain can kill the dead. What''s a shark? I''ve never eaten a shark! " The pirates stopped talking. This is to think of the fear of being dominated before. At that time, they were undead with rough skin and thick flesh. But now, they really died after tossing a few times. You can''t make the captain angry, or you''ll die miserably. For example, the unlucky bastards who raised their guns to the captain in the cave just lifted the curse and did not have time to enjoy the great world. They don''t want this. At least they should drink enough rum, play enough women, and then die romantically in the way of pirates. "Captain, should we set sail? What is our next route?" Jack is very conscientious. "I suggest that the next destination go to Tortuga Island, which is a paradise for pirates." There was a trace of longing in Jack''s eyes. He hadn''t been to Tortuga for a long time, because where he owed a lot of debt, he could meet three debt collectors less than ten meters away. I went to recruit the crew a few days ago. My face was swollen. Of course, although he has developed this time, he is not going to pay off his debts. Unless he is caught by the creditor, he is going to be natural and unrestrained. "Our next destination is the Royal port!" Gray said, "or somewhere nearby where you can stop." "Why?" "We''re going to send the only woman on board home so that you won''t get bad luck. Of course, the boy who was sent ashore by the way and kidnapped by you is really an ignorant child. He even believes the pirate''s words. Tut tut." Not far away, will''s face was black. No one was happy. He faintly heard these words and his face became darker. He almost applied for a change of race. "Send me ashore?" Elizabeth looked over. She was the only woman on the ship. Gray knew who she was talking about. "Of course, don''t you hate pirates?" Gray said naturally, "besides, staying on the boat all the time will make your skin rough and dark, like an old fisherman. Aren''t you afraid?" "Very well, thank captain Sutton for his warm hospitality." "You''re welcome!" Gray spoke to Elizabeth as she walked away. "Captain, don''t you really consider my suggestion? I think Tortuga is the best destination. I believe everyone wants to go here. " Jack is unwilling to give up. He has a lot of money. He wants to be natural and unrestrained. "There are the most delicious wine, the most attractive beauty, and countless laughter and interesting things. You will never lose when you go to toltuga." "Pirates who have not lived in tortu are not real pirates." "What you said is very reasonable." Gray touched his chin and nodded gently. When Jack showed his big golden teeth, "but I don''t listen to you. I choose to go to Royal port." "If you don''t want to experience the speed of life and death with the navy fleet, you''d better think about whether there is any place to land near the Royal port." "Yes, Captain, I think black pearl can send them up at night and leave at night. Those mediocres will never find us!" Gray nodded gently. This suggestion is OK. Black pearl is a black sail. It comes and goes without a trace in the dark. It is a nightmare for merchant ships on the sea. "Good, that''s it!" Gray went into the captain''s room. "Bring in breakfast." Take out the signed parchment contract, and all the name fingerprints on it disappear, leaving only a blank parchment. Input a little magic into it. Suddenly, there was a glimmer of bleeding red on the parchment, and name fingerprints appeared on it, and these name fingerprints were surrounded by a bloody magic array. After a little induction, gray showed a satisfied smile. The effect of this work is also satisfactory. Bang! The door was pushed open, and Elizabeth with a frosty face strode in, "Mr. Sutton, please have breakfast. Here are your shark fins!" "I prefer another Elizabeth?" "What?" Elizabeth''s eyes were murderous. "Elizabeth Bennet! You don''t know someone who looks like you! " Chapter 427 After eating shark fin with little Molly and Elizabeth, gray called Jack in directly. "Mr. sparrow, tell me, can Tortuga find a skilled cook?" Gray said seriously. Before the black pearl, there was also a suitable cook who was responsible for cooking Barbosa. He was good at roast suckling pig, roast lamb leg, apple pie, lobster and seafood. Unfortunately, he was also one of the people who raised his gun at gray in the cave. After all, he was a pirate first and then a cook. Therefore, after raising his pistol, he received the Bento with honor. "Is it not to the captain''s taste? I''ll kill him now! " Jack said angrily, ready to go out and kill the cook. As for whether to kill the cook out of loyalty or let the ship completely disappear, the cook can only go to Tortuga to find it, only his own heart knows. "No, as the chief mate, we should have tolerance. We can''t kill people if a dish is not well cooked." As a kind captain, gray set an example and is ready to take this pirate on a good road. And the cook is not bad. He can eat, but he is not delicious. He can only eat. "Captain, Tortuga has everything. The most important thing is excellent chefs. The food there makes everyone who comes there reluctant to leave." Seeing that he could not kill the cook who had betrayed him, Jack immediately changed his strategy and began to exaggerate toltuga''s food. "OK, I see. The first stop is Tortuga. Go and carry it out!" Jack happily went to execute the order. The pirates learned that they could go to Tortuga and have fun. They immediately blew up and shouted for the captain''s wisdom. A few hours later, gray sat in the stern with little Molly, his feet swinging, very leisurely. "Dolphin, dolphin!" On the sea, a dolphin composed of sea water jumped up and chased the running Black Pearl. "A little more!" Several masses of sea water jumped out of the sea and turned into the shape of dolphins in the air. However, compared with the previous dolphin, the one behind is not so realistic, that is, the water mass with a faint shadow of dolphins. Gray waved his hand, the dolphins dispersed one by one, turned into sea water and re integrated into the ocean. Then, several small and exquisite figures jumped out, with exquisite faces, petite bodies and transparent wings behind them. "Elf!" Little Molly was very happy, but when she looked carefully, it seemed to be herself, so she was even happier. "Gray, you''re getting better and better." Little Molly praised that gray could only play with fire before, but now he can play with water, and he plays very well. "Of course!" Gray raised his eyebrows and pointed his fingers in the air, and the creatures he gathered with sea water danced with him. His eyes fell on the bracelet on his wrist. Gray thought and reached out to take it off. In an instant, the animals chasing black pearls on the sea broke up, and countless drops of water broke away uncontrollably and fell into the sea. Finally, all that was left was a fuzzy water mass. ???£¿ Little Molly immediately turns to look at gray. Why is her little partner missing? Let them come out and play with themselves. I don''t want those water polo. I want a little partner! Gray put the bracelet beside him and began to concentrate on controlling the water mass below. Then he found that his talent for water magic was really not high. Although water polo was trying to change, it could not become all kinds of animals as before. After thinking about it, gray waved away the water polo and threw a fireball. Suddenly, the fireball rose up against the storm, and the long flame dragged back to form a long tail. Then a flame horse appeared on the sea, ran against the wind and caught up with the black pearl. With a wave of his hand, the flame horse separated a flame and turned into a flame bird. Then more flame birds appeared, chirped around the flame horse and chased the black pearl together. "Sure enough, I''m better at fire." With that, gray put the bracelet on his wrist again. The sea water suddenly rolled over. When a group of small animals passed by, a column of water gushed upward to wrap all the small animals. Before long, the small animals transformed from flame into sea rushed out and ran happily to the black pearl, but their appearance was much blurred compared with the flame. "What is this thing?" Gray raised his wrist and looked at the bracelet with a puzzled expression. Last night, he found that he was more flexible in his mobilization of water. Today''s experiment is exactly the same. After taking off the bracelet, his control of water returned to the previous level. But in fact, he did not feel the blessing of the bracelet on him, nor did he feel any extraordinary power, but his ability was indeed strengthened, although it was limited to the control of water. He also knows that this thing is not simple. It can be regarded as a seal to seal the divine power of the sea goddess, but he has never heard that the sealed object can use the power of the sealed object. Seals are the ability to seal things, not to borrow. On the contrary, this thing is more like an aura. It can work passively without any consumption and directly increase people''s talent in some aspect. Unable to understand the principle, gray scattered the water polo, stood up and returned to the captain''s room. Before long, he came out with a very real eye in his hand. "That thin man, it''s you, come here!" Looking around among the crew, gray successfully found the characteristic plump Mediterranean and one eyed thin man. They called the captain and waited anxiously for his orders. "I hear your eyes are very uncomfortable. As a captain, I hope it won''t affect your work." Gray said seriously. "No, Captain, we are experienced sailors." Gray appreciated their attitude and nodded slightly. "I know you are very capable sailors. As a reward, I''ll give you a new eye and replace the one that makes you uncomfortable." The thin man was overjoyed and took over the new eyes from gray with tears. He felt that the touch was no different from the real eyes. It was much better than his glass eyes. "Thank you, captain. We will work hard." The thin man thanked with tears in his eyes, then pulled the Mediterranean and turned away. Gray''s little hand stretched out in the air was stiff and felt a cold wind blowing. "Come back and leave your old one." "Captain, this is Barbosa..." "Barbosa is dead. Now the captain of black pearl is captain Sutton. You should know how to choose... Mr. thin." Gray stared at him sternly. "The captain is right!" Pudgy Mediterranean nodded, grabbed his eyes from the thin man and gave them to gray. He scolded the thin man in a low voice, "are you an idiot?" The thin man was wronged. Gray got what he wanted and waved them to continue working. "The keepsake of the pirate king of Barbosa, the pirate king of the Caspian Sea, one of the nine ''Spanish silver coins'' that seal the power of Calypso." Magic held his eyes and attracted clean water. After washing it, gray grabbed it in his hand. "I don''t know if it works?" Thinking in his heart, gray came to little Molly again and sat down. He took off his bracelet and put it aside. He clenched the false eye with his palm. Chapter 428 Tortuga island is a paradise for pirates. After leaving the island of death, they can finally land again, and it is also a good place for fun like pirate paradise. All the pirates were ecstatic, except the pirate king, who had been sitting in the stern all day. From time to time, pick up an eye or bracelet, or pick up both at the same time, close your eyes and mutter something, or stare at two things from time to time, as if you can see through them. The crew were very worried about this, especially the chief officer Jack Sparrow. After he found this, he would pretend to patrol and look at it from time to time, waiting... Bah, for fear that the captain might fall down accidentally. "Captain, tortu added!" When he got to Tortuga Island, what he thought had not happened. Jack was very disappointed and went to the stern to report the end of the voyage to him. "Here we are?" Gray recovered from his meditation and looked around. As soon as he looked up, he found that the Black Pearl was driving into a harbor. There was only one exit in the direction of entry. The islands on three sides blocked the wind and waves. It was an excellent natural port. This is the paradise of the island, Tortuga, where countless pirates live and die. "Come ashore!" Gray rubbed his forehead, put his palm on the board, stood up and began to move. After sitting for a long time, he felt a little uncomfortable. "Yes!" Jack nodded, went to the podium, grabbed the rudder with one hand, and shouted to the pirates, "what are you waiting for? Move up, lower the sail, anchor and dock!" "I see!" The pirates shouted excitedly. They had seen delicious rum and beautiful women waving to them. Everyone couldn''t wait. While doing their own things quickly, the pirates sang songs loudly, which is one of the few entertainment activities of the pirates on board. Therefore, although the songs are not beautiful and have no melody, they are still neat. As for the content, it probably means three aspects. I like to drink rum, go to the shore to find beautiful girls and rob a lot of treasure. Yes, pirate songs are so vulgar. "La ~ ~ La ~ ah ~ La ~" While the pirates were singing, little Molly became interested and hummed a beautiful sound of nature. The pirates sang and sang. They had no shame. They suddenly had an inexplicable sense of shame. Such a beautiful voice should not be defiled by their own ugly voice. The pirates stopped singing and turned to look in the direction of the sound. Little jasmine is still singing. The pirates feel that they have heard the purest voice in the world and their hearts have been purified. Gray also felt relieved. He thought about the two keepsakes of the pirate king and tried them in various ways. He was not only physically tired, but also mentally tired. It was much easier to hear a song from little jasmine. Under the ethereal voice of little jasmine, the Black Pearl landed, but the pirates didn''t mean to get off the ship. "Next, move freely, but be sure to return to the ship before dark tomorrow, otherwise, you know the consequences." Gray rubbed his temples and said easily. There was a silence, and gray continued to nod. "Well, everyone understands what I mean. I won''t say more. Go have fun." "Captain, we don''t want to be happy. We just want to sit down and look at the stars and chat with our friends. I think this is the most meaningful thing in life." Gray looked at the pirate who was talking to him. He had no sense of existence. Although he thought what he said seemed very philosophical, gray still felt that his idea would not come true because he had no friends. "Yes, after hearing the song of little jasmine, I feel that the whole person has been sublimated and the soul has been purified. I am no longer the dirty and dirty myself in the past. I seem to see heaven." Another pirate looked intoxicated and said, his eyes were distracted, staring at the sky, as if he really saw the light of redemption. No, he has heard little jasmine''s song many times. Although it has the effect of purifying the soul, the effect is not obvious, so that they will not become saints one by one? It seems that my mental strength is too strong and my resistance is high enough. Gray looks strange. Won''t little Molly really turn all these people into good people? A good pirate on his own ship then? Of course, this is impossible. Little jasmine''s song purification is only temporary, which is equivalent to a limited time soul purification buff, which makes them temporarily pure without those desires. When time passes, these people will naturally recover. "Woman, rum, what''s the point?" A pirate''s face was cold and solemn, and he looked like a saint without desire. "Elizabeth, I''m sorry. Please forgive me for letting you fall into the hands of pirates." Will looked ashamed, but he was better than the pirates in front of him. Elizabeth shook her head. "No, will, it''s none of your business. You don''t have to apologize for it." She was also less affected. "Captain, what happened to them?" Jack touched it and asked with a frightened face. There''s something wrong with the way these guys look. "It''s all right. Just wait a minute, little Molly. Let''s go to the island and have a look!" Gray shook his head calmly. "Gibbs, go to the island with me and show me the way." Not everyone has been affected, such as Jack, Elizabeth and Gibbs. Although they have been affected, they are not serious. Little jasmine''s singing is gain. Generally, she can''t be immune unless her spiritual strength is very high or her heart is very pure. Gray thinks they are the third case, that is, they have thick skin enough to be immune to some of them. "My pleasure, captain." Gibbs is very happy. He has no money and can eat and drink with the captain. It is said that the captain has harvested a lot of treasure and can drink enough. "Captain, shall we go to the tavern or the brothel first? I suggest going to the brothel first. The brothel also has wine." Gibbs suggested obscene. But Captain Sutton was a man of self-discipline. He would never go to such places in the back and flatly refused, "I''ll take a bath first, and you can drink." "I see. There''s a hot spring here. The service is first-class, but it''s a little expensive. Captain, you''re really a person who can enjoy it. It''s different from those rude smelly pirates." Gibbs praised. "Elizabeth, shall we go together?" Gray turned back and warmly invited. Gibbs looked at the captain and Elizabeth, and suddenly he didn''t understand, "do you have to bring your own woman now?" "Of course, it''s dirty. If it goes on like this, I''ll have to wash it all day at least." Just two steps behind him, Elizabeth strode to follow. Chapter 429 When the Black Pearl landed, several crew members of the interceptor and their captain Anna Maria also stopped at the ship. The female captain looked at Gibbs and was in a bad mood. She snorted and took people away directly. "Tell Jack not to steal my boat again, or I''ll castrate him next time I see him." A few steps later, Anna Maria turned back and said fiercely. "Don''t worry, promise to bring it!" Gibbs readily agreed that this was what he said casually, and he said he wanted to eat melons for the scandal caused by Jack. They parted ways with this beautiful female pirate and went to one of the most famous and only baths in Tortuga. The bath is a high-end consumer property, because ordinary pirates basically wash in the sea, and then wash their bodies casually with some water, or go to some pools and rivers. They won''t spend wronged money here. Only rich pirates will spend money to enjoy it. When he got to the bath, gray looked at it, turned around and left. "Captain, don''t you want to take a bath?" Gibbs didn''t understand why he just looked at it and left when he wanted to take a bath? Is it clean at a glance? It''s really worthy of being a wizard, but it''s powerful! "Sir, do you have any opinion about our bath?" A tall and ferocious man blocked the way of the party. The centipede like scar on his face shook. His eyes were not good, and his tone was the same as robbery. "How long hasn''t your bath been cleaned?" Gray asked politely, "is that a cesspool for pigs? Even a pig won''t go in and wash it? " "It''s dirtier than my toilet. No, it''s dirtier than my horse pen!" Elizabeth agreed. Although she thought it was good and much cleaner than other places outside, Gray said it must be dirty for a reason. "Fuck you, do you know whose territory this is? No one dares to make trouble here! " The fierce man was so angry that the centipede on his face shook and stretched out his big hand to grasp Gray''s shoulder. "I don''t know. Could you give me some advice?" Gray appreciated his courage, broke his hand at the next moment and kicked it out. This is a Pirate Island. We only pay attention to one principle, that is, be cruel enough. If you are not cruel, people will think you are weak and form a group to bully you. Well, the experience taught by Gibbs makes a lot of sense to gray, and the guy is really bad. Bang! The big man flew out and hit the door of a bathroom. "Get out!" A female voice drank, and then a gun rang. The man had a blood hole in his leg, and then he was kicked out. The big man fell to the ground and roared like a wounded beast, but it didn''t help. No one took care of him at this time. "Several guests, what happened?" A woman quickly walked in, looked at the big man, turned her head and asked them with a smile. "Kasha, can all your employees wear into the guest''s bath now?" A woman put on a loose dress and came out of the bathroom door damaged by a big man. The woman''s face is very recognizable and her figure is very sexy. "Misunderstanding, there must be a misunderstanding." Kasha smiled, "angelica, all your services today are free." Angelica snorted, stopped talking and turned to look at gray. It had nothing to do with her. She could see that the guy was beaten in. But so what? If you break into the place where you bathe, you have to pay a price. It''s good not to kill him. "Several guests, please tell me why you want to attack my employees. If you can''t give me a reasonable explanation, toltuga welcomes you to sleep here." Kasha looked at gray and his party, with frost on her face. "This face changing speed, have you studied Sichuan Opera?" Gray was so surprised that he couldn''t help applauding. Kasha''s face changed slightly again, but she still held back and didn''t start, "three ~ two ~ one!" Gray shrugged and exclaimed that the woman really had no sense of humor. "Well, I said that your bath was not up to standard and planned to leave, but this forced him to stop and planned to do something to me. Isn''t it too much to interrupt one hand?" "Sir, our bath is the cleanest place in Tortuga. You say our bath is not clean." Kasha snorted coldly and looked at him with her eyes, "is it intentional to find fault?" "It seems that you have some misunderstanding about the word clean!" "Catch them!" Kasha is no longer nonsense. Although she is unreasonable, she is not particularly unreasonable. Moreover, she doesn''t have so much reason with pirates. If we don''t do it today, more pirates will make trouble tomorrow. Gray looked around. There were women on the left and weak chickens on the right. They couldn''t fight, so he stepped forward and said, "step back and watch me perform!" Behind the woman, seven or eight big men rushed over, each with a saber in his hand, all aiming at the key. Although kasha said to catch them, what if they died? Just pirates. Gray was like a ghost, moving around among the people. Before long, seven or eight people rushed up, many of them flew back, piled up at the door and became a hill, either broken hands or broken feet. Gray was not polite at all. "I bully you with weapons!" Gray made a provocative move, "beauty, is that all right? Or do you want to try my fist? " "First of all, there is no preferential treatment for beauties. I have always attached importance to gender equality and will not give special treatment." "Shit, you try this again!" Kasha''s eyes showed a trace of madness. She raised her pistol at gray and pulled the trigger without hesitation. The bullet shot from the muzzle and flew past Gray''s ear. "Wise choice!" Gray smiled, kicked the woman on the chest, let her hit the back wall hard, and then slid down. He spit out a mouthful of scarlet blood and flattened his chest. "Captain, a wise choice. Why is the injury worse?" Gibbs is curious. "Make a fuss. I gave her a month''s convalescent package to give her enough time to rest and think about life and understand the meaning of life. Isn''t that a good thing?" Gray said faintly, it''s almost like this. It''s OK to kill. The murder case caused by disgusting that the bath is too dirty is an old title. There is nothing to do, and it will cause trouble. To this extent, it is basically still within the pirate rules. Fighting is a common thing for pirates. No one will take it seriously and kill people, that is, they really get revenge. "Well, we should go. No one should stop us now." Gray looked around. "Say it first, and then provoke me. I''m going to be angry." Others in the bath have been trembling to find a place to hide and try their best to reduce their sense of existence. Before you get angry, people have been beaten half dead. If you get angry, don''t you want to destroy the world? "Pirates, is this a pirate?" Elizabeth looked inexplicable. She found that she did not understand the pirates. Obviously, it was just a simple service complaint, but it turned out like this in the end. They didn''t seem to tolerate each other. "Wait!" A woman''s voice came from behind. Chapter 430 "Listen to him call you captain. Do you have a ship?" In the tavern, gray and Angelica sit on both sides of the table. Angelica puts her flint gun and saber on the table and looks at gray casually. "Yes, you may have heard of the black pearl." Gray smiled genially, no longer overbearing, making people feel like a spring breeze. "The fastest ship on the sea and the frightening undead crew." Angelica talked about her understanding of black pearl and finally smiled, "but I remember her captain should be Barbosa. Obviously, you are not Barbosa." "Oh, you know Barbosa?" Gray is curious. "Yes, but at that time, he was still the first mate of black pearl, and the captain was someone else." Angelica nodded. "Since you''re not Barbosa, you obviously won''t be the captain of black pearl. Moreover, you don''t look like a pirate." Anjilika thought for a moment and added, "you are too clean. You are cleaner than a woman. Your skin doesn''t look like sailing or living on the beach. This is different from any pirate I see. You are by no means a pirate." Gray shook his head slightly. "If Barbosa is dead, I think it''s reasonable for black pearl to have a new captain." "As for I don''t look like a pirate, it can only be said that I am born from my heart. My appearance is a reflection of my inner goodness." "It''s a bit like a pirate!" Angelica nodded approvingly. "What do you say?" "Lying, shameless, insidious and cunning are the necessary abilities of a pirate." Gray thumbed up. "You''re right. Through your words, I know that you must be a qualified female pirate." "I didn''t lie just now. You''re the real liar." Angelica grabbed the rum and took a sip. Gray found that it seemed that pirates liked it, even the female pirate was no exception, but he was not interested in rum. Maybe it''s because I''m kind-hearted, helpful and peace loving, so I''m not a real pirate. After drinking a mouthful of wine to moisten her throat, anjilika continued: "Barbosa and his undead army are well-known at sea. It''s frightening. No one can kill him, even a handsome boy like you." "Do you want to go to my boat? My boat is big, clean and very comfortable. You can see with your own eyes whether she is a black pearl you know." Gray continued laughing. This woman is not a top-level beauty, but she has a charming charm that makes people reluctant to move their eyes. "Captain, if you let a woman on board, it will bring bad luck." Gibbs couldn''t help reminding. This is the consensus of all pirates. No, not only pirates, but also many merchant ships think so. Women are absolutely not allowed on board. "Stop talking nonsense. There is no difference between men and women. These are superstitions. We should believe in science." Gray exclaimed that he was extremely dissatisfied with Gibbs''s remarks. "Captain, can you explain why you can control water and fire and fly in the air? Oh, and Barbosa and his undead Legion. " Gibbs said he was very curious. He listened to other pirates. Controlling the water was what he "accidentally" saw. He saw Gray practicing controlling the sea. Gray: "... And..." "Gibbs, your question is very good. Everyone has a rest today. The glorious and arduous task of scrubbing the deck will be left to you." Gibbs was stunned. He secretly scolded himself why he was talkative, but he immediately whispered back, "yes, Captain!" Gray said positively, "in fact, what I just said is that I believe in magic. Don''t my words as a magician have credibility? Aren''t they more credible than those rumors?" "The captain is right!" Gibbs agrees right away. No matter what he says, just cheer yourself up, so you can punish yourself? "Wizard?" Angelica looked at him suspiciously. "Magician." "Wizard?" "I mean... Forget it, do you want to go to the boat?" Gray said speechlessly, why don''t wizards and magicians be separated? "Of course, if I joined you, what position would you give me?" Angelica said immediately, stating her purpose directly. The reason she stopped them at the end was to hear Gibbs call captain gray, and she now needs to join a ship. And Gray''s strength is also good, he is also handsome, and his conditions are outstanding in all aspects. It''s a good choice. "What position do you want?" "Lieutenant Captain, what do you think? I have this ability. I used to be captain of the hurricane." Angelica smiled and wanted to seek greater power for herself. Gray smiled. The woman''s ambition was not small. She wanted to be the second in command as soon as she came up. "There is a candidate for the vice captain, and I don''t know your ability. It''s better to get on the ship first and then make a decision." Of course, he could not give an important position to such a woman of unknown origin who had just boarded the ship. After all, he just appreciated her talent and decided to let her try on the boat. Well, this woman can decisively pick up a gun and shoot when a big man breaks in, which proves that her reaction and combat ability are still good. After all, she can''t hold a pistol when taking a bath. Yes, that''s it. I only agreed to talk to her with this in mind. Gray succeeded in persuading himself. "Yes, first of all, if your boat is not good enough, I won''t join you." Angelica said in advance. She was afraid that she would not be sold in the end, and she did not dare to say that she could defeat gray because of his fighting effectiveness when he dealt with those people in the bath. Look, he''s not those crazy pirates without brains, so say it first to avoid misunderstandings. "Of course, I''ve always paid attention to your feelings and wishes, and never forced others." Gray smiled happily, "but I believe that as long as you see my ship, you will choose to join, because she is the fastest ship in the world, and I have the best technology in the world." "Well, I believe your ship is the black pearl. Can we go and see the ship now?" "No, I have to find a cook and buy another hat." Gray touched his blond hair. All the little leaders on the ship had hats. It was unreasonable for him to be a captain without a hat. What should I do if I''m treated as a minion? I''m sure I can''t. being a captain must have a card. Moreover, in order to integrate into the group of pirates, he can''t seem too out of place. Originally, his handsome has caused trouble to the pirates. If he doesn''t wear a hat, the pirates may die of shame. "I know where there are good chefs. Let me take you." "Thank you! Be sure to introduce the best chef to me. I don''t want to eat pig food on the boat every day. " Chapter 431 "I still can''t figure it out. Is that bath really dirty? I think it''s much better than outside. " Elizabeth whispered to Gibbs. "I don''t know and don''t care. In fact, no one will care about this." Gibbs shrugged. "The men who go to the bath go for the high-end service there, not for real bathing." "Who said that?" Gray glared at Gibbs and retorted in a righteous way, "I don''t know what high-end service there is. I just went for a bath." Gibbs is so insidious that he insinuates to discredit himself. What kind of place do I need to go to find a woman? Turning to Elizabeth, "I''m not picky. It''s really dirty there. How dirty is it? The water in their bath hasn''t changed, and there are traces of communication between men and women." When gray said this, Elizabeth immediately understood that it would be disgusting to think about entering that pool. "How do you know?" "I''m a magician. I can see it at a glance. For a magician, this is a very basic operation. Don''t be surprised." Gray is very proud. Thanks to his eyesight, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. Before long, a piece of food was put in front of several people, "please enjoy it!" Gray looked at the gray haired old man and angelica. He made up his mind that he would not let him on board anyway. He didn''t want to go back to look for a new cook in the middle of the voyage. "In fact, I always yearn for the sea and hope to be a free sailor. Unfortunately, I missed the opportunity when I was young. Now I don''t care. I just want to realize my dream when I was young. I hope the captain can give me this opportunity." The old man said sincerely. "No hurry, I''ll try the dishes first!" Gray waved his hand, picked up his knife and fork and tasted the fish made by the old man. It tasted good, but it wasn''t enough to make him change his mind. "If I don''t find a better cook, I''ll consider you." Gray is outspoken and does not easily give hope to an old man. He said that a better cook is to make the same delicious food, but as long as he is younger than him, he is better. If what you can do is better than what he does, you don''t have to think about it. You must choose to do better. "I am the best. Believe me, no one can surpass me in cooking in Tortuga!" The old man is very confident. "I like confident people!" Half an hour later, gray looked at a lump of unidentified objects on the plate, and then looked at the cook who claimed to be the youngest and most potential chef in toltuga. He endured the impulse to shoot the plate on his face and asked Gibbs to drive him out. "Mr. captain, are you satisfied with him?" Angelica smiled proudly. From the beginning to now, a total of more than ten people have come to sign up, but most of them are just making up for the number. Few people with a fluke can be regarded as chefs. And even those who have some skills are far from the old man before. After all, those with high cooking skills are basically chefs in various restaurants. They have a high income and a stable life. There is no need to do desperate activities with pirates. You know, not every pirate can grab a lot of gold and silver. Most pirates have a miserable life. Only a few big pirates have the capital to rob those merchant ships and plunder property. Even in the fleet of big pirates, most of the property still belongs to big pirates, and pirate minions can get very little. Once caught by the Navy, it is basically hanging and beheading. There is no way to live. Therefore, when a pirate, he is either desperate, or he is really cruel and likes killing and plundering, otherwise ordinary people will not be a pirate. "Go and invite Mr. Simpson back. He has been honored to be admitted by black pearl." "Yes, Captain!" "Well, and the bald boy, if he is willing to have another teacher and sincerely follow his study, he will bring it back together." Gray went on to add that at any time, there can be no less chefs. Without chefs, there will be big problems. "Has the captain ever been tortured by hunger for being so persistent to the cook? Or something awful? Isn''t it... Angelica is curious, her eyes are shining. As for whether it will offend others, who cares? Gray gave her a strange look. The guy''s eyes made people feel very uncomfortable. "I''ve always been very good. I''m just a person who pursues the quality of life." Turning his head, Gibbs stopped where he was and seemed to want to hear something. Gray turned black and said, "Gibbs, what are you waiting for? Do you want me to give you a ride myself? " "No, Captain, I''m just numb!" Gibbs quickly explained, and then ran away. As for how he sat with his feet numb, no one knows. Gray didn''t care. Looking at Angelica again, he always thought the woman looked familiar and guessed. This woman looks a bit like the hostess of the fourth film, but she is younger, so she is quite different from his memory. As for the name, gray really doesn''t remember it. What he remembers more clearly is the trilogy, and he only read the trilogy once. "Miss, where have you been before? Are there any adventure legends worth sharing? " "Pirates have no legends. Our legends are bad news for others." Angelica shook her head and put an inexplicable smile on her mouth. "They all call us demons." "In that case, why not leave to do a normal job and live a normal life?" After hearing her words, Elizabeth felt that she was not those hopeless lunatics, and she was still a woman. Why did she choose to be a pirate? "Children, some are born pirates." Angelica smiled. "Moreover, there is no real peace in the world." "No one is born to determine the future, and ordinary people at least have military protection." Elizabeth disagreed with her. "Do you know when pirates gain the most?" Angelica smiled. "It''s the time to grab the material ships of those colonial countries. A ship can make pirates rich." "Those countries are the biggest pirates and the strongest vampires in the world. We are insignificant little characters." Just when the two women began to discuss the general situation of the world, Gibbs finally came back with the old man, "Captain, the boy doesn''t want to. Do you want to beat him?" "Gibbs, don''t be so grumpy. Learn to be tolerant. Let''s go and buy a hat, and then we can go back to the ship." Gray quickly stood up and interrupted the conversation between the two women. "Captain, as I said before, I''m the best cook in Tortuga. Except me, you can''t find a second cook who can make satisfactory food." The old man smiled proudly. "The things they make shouldn''t be called food at all. I think dog shit is more suitable as the name of those things." "Well, I see. Excellent old chef, welcome to black pearl." Rubbed his forehead. The old guy has a lot of personality. Chapter 432 A gorgeous triangular hat, decorated with feathers and ribbons, plus a handsome face, stands out from the crowd of pirates. You can see that the person wearing this hat will not be a simple role. However, gray only put it on for a while and felt not used to it. He took it down and threw it into his backpack, and then took it out to wear it on some important occasions. And his sabre, a one handed Sabre bought at a high price, is light and sharp, suitable for fighting at sea. However, the two women suggested that he could buy another suit, so they bought another suit more suitable for pirate status. After buying clothes, the two women felt they were missing something and recommended him to buy more accessories. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Finally, after finishing these, the party is ready to return to black pearl. "Captain, I think I have a lot of mental pressure and need to relax. Please approve." Gibbs looked at the roadside taverns and brothels, his heart was hot, and several gold coins in his palm were burning. There were also pirates who came in and out, some of whom were acquaintances on the black pearl. They hugged each other and drank their rum, which attracted the envy of the people around them. Gibbs said he also wanted to be the object of envy. "Go, but don''t forget to come back and scrub the deck in the evening." Gray waved his hand generously so that he didn''t have to accompany him anymore and could indulge himself. "Men have this virtue. I''ve seen it a lot." Angelica shrugged and said with a disdainful expression, "every time we landed, the pirates always tried to spend all their money and then urged the captain to rob quickly." "Yes, there is no doubt that no matter how much money they have, they never stay with them or save money." "What is waiting for them is just constant looting, or dying in the process of a robbery, or being caught on the gallows by the Navy." Gibbs doesn''t care what the two women think of themselves. Anyway, the woman can''t turn to him. Their opinions don''t matter. After hearing Gray''s permission, he ran away happily. As for the back to let him clean the deck, he automatically ignored that the beauty wine was right in front of him. It was the time for men to show their strength. Who would think of those things that would destroy their mood? But Gibbs didn''t care, but gray couldn''t. He swore that he was definitely not the same kind of person as those vulgar pirates. So he began to defend himself, "I''m not that kind of person." "Come on, as soon as I saw you, I knew you were definitely ''experienced''." Anjilika sneered and said mercilessly. "You talk nonsense, I''m not, I don''t!" Gray flatly rejected that although he had experienced many battles, he was very clean and his various action habits had not changed. How could anyone see this information at a glance? It''s definitely a wild guess! Little Molly turned over on his head. She seemed to hear someone lying, but she was too lazy to expose it. She just ate too much and wanted to sleep. Angelica looked strange. She glanced up and down at gray and whispered, "I was just talking nonsense, but your reaction tells me that I''m not wrong." "Elizabeth, believe me, she''s talking nonsense." Gray said seriously. "It doesn''t matter. In fact, this phenomenon is very normal. I''ve seen a lot of people. They are very open." Elizabeth shook her head calmly to show that she did not care about it. Gray shook his head gently and looked serious. "No matter what others do, I just do myself, be a really pure person, a noble person, a moral person, and a person who is divorced from low taste." Elizabeth hid her face and left. She really couldn''t continue to talk to him. If she hadn''t taken herself as a real case, she would definitely believe his vivid performance. "See, Elizabeth has believed it." Gray looked triumphantly at angelica. "I believe it too!" Angelica nodded faintly. Gray shrugged. He didn''t care, but knowing his own slag and admitting his own slag were two different things. He had a bad reputation. It would be inconvenient to carry out any activities in the future. "The captain is great!" The old guy''s eyes were full of envy and gave gray a thumbs up. Gray waved his hand lightly. The old man was a few steps behind the two women, came up to him and whispered, "do you want to know the story of Angelica?" "I promise, knowing these information, it will be much easier to take her. Anjilika is a rebellious little wild leopard. If she wants to tame her, it won''t work without some information." "What do you think? I''m not that kind of person." Gray said disdainfully that he disdained to be with the old guy because he was so old and disrespectful. "That''s a pity. Angelica is a rare beauty. Even in a normal place, too many people are willing to break her head, let alone among the pirates with crooked melons and cracked dates everywhere. She is definitely a delicate rose." "If I could be dozens of years younger, I would go after her and pick this thorny rose. This is definitely a story worth remembering all my life." The old man sighed, as if lamenting the passing of his years. "Although I don''t want to know, if you want to say so, I''ll listen for the time being." Gray put his ear to it silently. The old man coughed, "since the captain doesn''t want to listen, I don''t force people to be difficult." "Old man, are you kidding me?" Gray glared at him and stroked the newly bought saber with his palm intentionally or unintentionally. "Captain, I''m an old bone and can''t stand tossing. If I die, no one will cook for you." The old man said quickly, "and I''m only good at cooking and fighting. I can''t do it at all." "Well, if there is any battle in the future, hide yourself. You don''t have to participate in the battle." Gray waved impatiently. It''s not easy to find a suitable cook, and he hopes he can live well. As for the battle, he thought there would not be too many battles. There were so many properties on the island of death, so he still had to rob them? Next, we should explore the world. That''s what men should do. "Thank you, captain." The old man smiled obscene, approached for a few minutes, walked side by side with gray, and whispered about the information he knew. Soon, several people returned to the port together. The new two also saw the huge black ship. The huge and ragged black sail was her symbol. "It''s really a black pearl. Am I right?" Angelica looked at the black pearl and widened her eyes. Her eyes were full of disbelief. "Great, my dream can finally come true." Old Simpson cheered. Of course, he didn''t want to join a small boat. Whether he could grab property or not was secondary. The main reason was that the big boat had more security and could take him to more places. "Black pearl, of course." Gray came up to her. "I''ve always been honest with my friends. I won''t lie." "So Barbosa is really dead?" "Of course he''s dead. Barbosa has done all kinds of bad things and lost all his conscience. It took me a lot of effort to kill him to ensure that he can''t die again." "His undead Legion?" Angelica''s eyes were hot, as if she thought of something exciting. "Of course, the undead Legion is also in my hands. They were convinced by my charisma and recommended me as their new captain. I refused again and again. However, they cried bitterly and forced me to die. I was so generous that I had to promise them." Gray sighed, feeling helpless that he was too good. "Black Pearl!" Angelica didn''t care about him. She touched the hull of the black pearl and stepped on the boat step by step, as if she were remembering something. Chapter 433 Black Pearl really appeared in front of her. Angelica was really shocked, of course not for the ship. Although the black pearl is legendary, it is not an invincible ship. It is amazing, but that''s all. She was shocked that someone could defeat the undead army, kill Barbosa and capture the black pearl. Looking back on the combat effectiveness he showed in the bath, he was afraid that he still hid a few hands and didn''t fully show his strength. On this thought, my plan seems to have become a lot of twists and turns. I don''t seem to see any hope of success. Do I really want to be an ordinary crew member on this ship? That won''t work. She''ll either stay on land or be a captain. To be an ordinary pirate and be a minion for others, you must be a minion for the sake of being a captain. If not for the sake of being a captain, being a mere minion is a trample on her personality. After swallowing her saliva, angelica felt that her plan was hopeless and planned to give up the ship and change her goal immediately. "Captain Sutton, it suddenly occurred to me that I still have something to do and can''t go to sea for the time being." Angelica''s brain is running at high speed. She doesn''t want to get on the ship. It''s not that the captain is too weak or the ship is too small, but that the captain is too strong, the ship is too big and famous. After getting on the ship, unless the ship is gone or the captain is gone, it will be difficult to get off the ship in the future. Once you betray, you will be chased and hanged. At the speed of black pearl, the sea can catch up with her. There is almost no one. I want to wait until the black pearl is gone, unless I encounter any accident, such as the strongest storm on the sea, such as the frightening sea monster. As for the loss of the captain, it is also difficult. The strength of those who can kill Barbosa, the captain of the undead legion, cannot be too poor. Gray touched his chin and thought for a moment. Hesitantly, he asked, "are you kidding me?" "No, of course not, I am..." Angelica immediately denied, and her intuition told her that if she did not give the appropriate reason, she would not only be unable to go, but also die miserably. Does she have a good reason? No, pirates are unproductive. All grievances are settled on board. Basically, they can go to sea with a ship. Of course, if she made it up casually, she could make up more than a dozen reasonable reasons, but these reasons were only reasonable at first glance. After careful thinking, she knew that it was bullshit, especially for a pirate. She didn''t think she could deceive gray. "I mean, black pearl is great. I love this ship. I can''t wait to try it." Angelica strides towards the Black Pearl with a sad face, and her back looks very bleak. Fate always likes to joke with people. If you can''t resist and try to obey, maybe there will be a happy ending. Anjilika comforts herself that at least black pearl is a big ship. It has a strong reputation in the Caribbean and even the whole western world. It is an ideal ship for many pirates. The captain is also very strong, and there will be no less property to be robbed in the future. As for personal safety, the personal safety of Pirates always depends on themselves. Of course, pirates are used to bullying the weak. Most of the time, they will not fight with powerful enemies, but rob merchant ships without armed forces. They have great harvest and little risk. Therefore, when fighting, they basically bully weak chickens, and there is no problem with security. Well, the premise is not to be chased away by the Navy, but ordinary navy ships may not catch up with black pearl. As long as they are not surrounded by the Navy, black pearl can basically run away. In this way, adding black pearl seems to have no harm, but many benefits. It''s a wise decision. After some brainstorming, angelica was successfully persuaded by herself and silently praised herself. She is worthy of being a wise and open-minded heroine. "Come on, go up and have a look." Gray greeted the old man and walked up the Black Pearl along the plank on the bank. On the black pearl, a group of pirates were eating and drinking. They bought everything from Tortuga. Of course, there were not many pirates left, just seven or eight. The others went to Tortuga. These unlucky people were left by lot to guard the ship. Although Gray has the final say on the ship, he is not afraid of what is not long enough to come up. But Jack is not easy to go to the Black Pearl again. Though he is not a captain, he is also the second in command. So he didn''t want anything to happen to the black pearl at all. He arranged everything well and resolutely protected the safety of the black pearl. Of course, it''s OK for several pirates to stay to protect the black pearl. It''s not up to him to stay here in person. Should he go whoring or whoring, drink or drink. Nothing can stop his desire for wine and beauty. Several pirates were drinking happily around the barrel. One who was facing this side just saw anjilika who was the first to get on the ship, and suddenly showed an obscene smile on his face, "didn''t he say to come at night? Why did you come so soon? " The other pirates turned their heads and suddenly showed the same smile, "Hey, it''s not too early now. You can go to bed." Anjili Kamei''s eyes glared fiercely, showing a fierce murderous spirit. She knew how to get along with these pirates. As a woman, it is rare among pirates. If she is too weak, it is conceivable what will happen in the end. Therefore, we must be cruel and more cruel than men to let these guys understand that not everyone will be bullied by them. "Grumpy horse, I like it!" A pirate laughed and rubbed his hands indecently. Angelica smiled and hooked her fingers at him. The pirate immediately took the bait and ran over, but before he could show himself in front of the beauty, what was magnified was a woman''s fist. He didn''t react and was directly knocked down by a punch. The pirates didn''t sympathize, but booed. "Damn it, I''ll teach you a good lesson!" The pirate got up from the deck and said ruthlessly. Anjilika didn''t give him a chance. She grabbed his clothes, threw him hard, and smashed him on the deck again. This time, he fainted for a long time before he recovered, and in the process, she took all anjilika''s raindrops of fists. "Enough!" Gray shouted to stop, "in the future, we are all partners. We must get along well." She thought she was a pirate looking for trouble. As soon as she got up, Wen Yan immediately sat down again and continued to laugh at the knocked down pirates. "Captain, let''s have a glass of good rum!" The pirates warmly invited. "And this is also a new crew member. He will be your cook in the future. Be nice to him, otherwise you will eat sand or mud or even more terrible things in your food in the future. Don''t blame me for not reminding you." "Don''t worry, Captain, we are all good people!" The pirates showed their black and yellow teeth and said kindly. "Good, old man. Join them." Gray nodded. Pirates are certainly not good people, but they won''t kill their cook. Well, if the cook doesn''t offend them. "Captain, I think women on board will bring bad luck to everyone." The pirate knocked down by Angelica got up and said reluctantly. "You''ve said that many times." Gray doesn''t care about him. Chapter 434 The next morning, when Jack returned to the Black Pearl happily, he suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the woman who had just come out of the captain''s room in panic. "Angelica? Why are you here? " Jack''s eyes are almost falling out. After he screams, he quickly covers his mouth and turns his eyes around to find a way to escape. At the first sight of the woman, Jack''s idea was that the creditor came to the door. His creditors were numerous, and most of them were women, but it was the first time he was found. He couldn''t run away if he wanted to. "Liar Jack!" Angelica''s eyes widened in surprise, but unlike jack, her eyes were not surprised and confused, but strong murderous. Jack was calm and relieved when he found there was nowhere to escape. There seems to be nothing to be afraid of. If it''s a big deal, go and get a slap. Anyway, there are enough slaps in Tortuga these days. It''s not bad. "Oh, angelica, you are still so beautiful and nostalgic." Jack showed some gold teeth of the sign and walked over with a smile. "Pa!" Jack didn''t even bother to hide from the expected slap. Well, the consequences are more serious. Why make things too complicated when a slap can solve them? "You deserve it, don''t you?" Will whispered in the back. "Yes!" Jack turned back and smiled, not embarrassed or ashamed. "Jack, you''re still as bad as ever." Angelica looked at him angrily, "you damn liar, asshole, despicable pirate." "Don''t say that. After all, we had some good memories, didn''t we?" Jack shook his head. "Why are you here, just to slap me?" "If so, you can go down. The black pearl will set sail soon. My crew don''t want a woman on board who will bring bad luck." "It''s really cruel, Jack, but is this black pearl really yours?" Angelica looked at him with a sarcastic smile. "Do you need me to remind you that you lost your black pearl eight years ago." "Speaking of this, I''m still curious. How did you find here? Did you deceive a young lady?" "Yes, she left me for a while, but that''s over. Now I''ve got my own boat back." Jack smiled proudly. "Your boat?" "My boat!" Jack swore and turned to will. Angelica also looked at him, waiting for him to expose jack or prove it for him. "Yes, his boat!" Will looked at Jack and decided to help him. Jack shouted happily and smiled more and more proudly. "See, my boat, my black pearl." "Gray Sutton, damn liar, you men don''t have a good thing." Angelica yelled. Gray stretched out from the captain''s room. Angelica was so angry that she punched him in the eye. With a gentle grasp, he grabbed anjilika''s fist with his big hand, and then twisted the area. He pulled her in front of him in an ambiguous posture. His arm stuck her neck, and the other hand grabbed her hand that wanted to fight back and twisted it behind her. "Chief mate jack, tell me what happened. Why did my chart keeper, who was good last night, suddenly give me a hand?" Gray asked angrily. "Chief mate?" Angelica carton was surprised and looked at Jack with hate in her eyes. She knew that she had been cheated by him again. Damn pirate, damn Jack Sparrow! "Chart keeper?" Jack was also very surprised, and then immediately said, "Captain, I don''t think this position is necessary at all. I can do it alone." "And, as far as I know, you don''t have a nautical chart, so this must be a joke?" "No kidding, Mr. sparrow. There will be charts sooner or later. Angelica is already my crew. I hope you can coexist peacefully." Gray said seriously. "Captain, I want to report!" Jack raised his hand and said loudly, "this woman has a lot of bad deeds and can''t hold this position, even if it is..." Jack bit his finger and thought for a while. Finally, he said firmly, "even Elizabeth is more suitable than her. I suggest driving her off the ship immediately for the sake of our safety, especially the captain''s safety." "Jack Sparrow!" Angelica shouted angrily. Even if she was caught by gray, she still couldn''t help but want to stretch out her foot to kick him. "You despicable fellow, liar, bastard who should go to hell." "Jack, what do you mean?" Elizabeth came out with a dark face. She heard Jack''s words. "Elizabeth?" Will looked at her in amazement, then at angelica, with a depressed face. "Will? I sleep on the sofa! " Said Elizabeth, and then looked at him and Jack. "Are you with Jack?" Will looked down shyly. "Yes!" "Jack Sparrow, I''m at odds with you!" Angelica doesn''t care what others do. She only stares at Jack. Although she was still thinking about whether she could leave yesterday, she didn''t want to leave even if she could. Now she just wanted to teach the bastard a lesson and stay on the boat to trouble him. Now that the truth has been revealed, gray no longer continues to hold angelica and gently releases her. Angelica just got free, pulled out his newly bought saber from Gray''s waist and killed Jack. Gray didn''t reach out in time to stop Angelica from pulling out her knife. "Captain, this woman has pretended to get on the ship many times, then murdered the captain and seized their ship. You must not believe her." Jack pulls out the knife to deal with it, and continues to report and reveal Angelica''s experience. Gray nodded indifferently. He didn''t care what Angelica thought. Anyway, the other party couldn''t succeed. Moreover, he succeeded in walking the kidney last night. It was too scum to rush people off the ship at this time. Although you can''t walk away from your heart, you can''t turn your face and don''t recognize people. They had been playing for more than ten minutes before they stopped panting. Gray and Elizabeth moved two buckets and sat next to them, holding the breakfast prepared by the old cook in their hands, watching the morning special with relish. "Captain, this woman will bring bad luck to everyone!" Jack finally said again, trying to drive her off the ship. "Chief officer, please count the number. If they all come back, we should set sail for the next stop." Gray took a sip of coffee and said slowly. "Captain, don''t count. Those guys won''t come back until noon at least." Jack is very experienced in this. "I still suggest "Captain, I really can''t understand why you let such a despicable guy serve as your first mate. He will find a chance to steal your ship. I think you should drive him off the ship and let me serve as the first mate. I have this ability." Cried angelica. "Nonsense!" Jack retorted quickly, expressing his loyalty to the captain, and then began to expose the black history of Angelica. Gray listened with a smile and kept silent. This program is really interesting and can learn a lot of information that he has never known before. Chapter 435 Leaving Tortuga, the Black Pearl went to the Royal port at Gray''s request. However, Jack said he found a stop near Royal port to safely take Elizabeth ashore. Of course, gray didn''t really want to break his wrists with the Navy, and this was what he reminded jack at the beginning, so he nodded and approved Jack''s second plan and asked him to go to the docking point. After leaving Tortuga, the Black Pearl was driving on the endless sea. The pirates were still talking about which girl was the hottest and what wine was the strongest last night. As a captain, gray began to study the keepsake of the two pirate kings, the seal of calypso''s divine power. Sea life is too boring, so only doing research can bring him fun. "Come on, I''ll teach you how to turn sea water into small animals." Gray took little Molly off her shoulder and put it on the side of the boat, and then put a false eye into her hand. Little jasmine holds false eyes, just like ordinary people holding a basketball. It''s still a little big for her. So little Molly put her false eyes on the railing, sat down beside her, put a small hand on her false eyes, and then turned her head and looked at gray with bright eyes. (???) She wants to learn! And it''s ready! Gray touched his chin and thought. It seemed that there was nothing to teach. It seemed that as long as he held this thing, his control of the sea water would improve linearly. As long as he thought, he could control the sea water. He doesn''t even need to pass his strength through this prop. Of course, it''s no use even passing through it. He tried. After the magic entered, he felt like an ordinary false eye, nothing special. But even if there is nothing special, he can teach. "First of all, we should concentrate." Gray began to teach seriously. Although he said some nonsense, the elf thought it was reasonable and did it step by step. Soon, water masses protruded from the sea and turned into ancient and strange small animals. With the rise of ELF play, gray recorded the data, thought about it, went back and called Elizabeth, handed her the bracelet and asked her to try whether she could control the sea water. But he knows that the probability can''t. If he can, Jack and the one eyed thin man can''t have learned for so many years. Well, the one eyed thin man may not learn. It''s too stupid. Jack should be able to show signs. But how do you know if you don''t try? And gray has other ideas to try. "Concentrate, imagine that you have countless lines in your hands, wrap the sea water on the sea, and then pull it out of the sea." Elizabeth has no magic. Gray plans to teach her to use mental power to control the sea in the most basic and stupid way, if this bracelet can really do that. "I''ll try!" Elizabeth nodded. For such extraordinary power, her heart was very complex. Her childhood education made her distrust and fear such power. However, when she could really touch it, she was eager to try. She concentrated and tried to control the sea water according to Gray''s method, but she tried for a long time and her face turned red. The sea water was still the same, and there was no change because of her idea. "Sorry, I can''t. I can''t do this." Elizabeth was disappointed that the attempt had no effect. The magic power was in front of her, but she didn''t even touch it. "Don''t lose heart, we can keep trying!" Gray comforted that he had a second way for ordinary people like Elizabeth. With that, gray grabbed Elizabeth''s small hand and transformed a trace of faith into magic into her body. This trace of magic is not contaminated with his breath. It is the purest power that anyone can absorb and use. "Do you feel this warm energy?" "Feel it, warm, is this the power of magic?" Elizabeth felt that very clear warm current, as if flowing through her own blood, which gave her a very wonderful feeling. "Yes, you can try again now." Elizabeth turned to the sea again and concentrated on making the sea move with her heart. On the sea, seven or eight small animals turned into sea water were playing and chasing, but none of them belonged to Elizabeth. "Little jasmine is so powerful." Said Elizabeth admiringly. "Come on, you can!" "I can''t, really. I can''t find that warm energy." Elizabeth was so depressed that she could not feel the energy after it entered her body. It''s like drinking a mouthful of hot water. When the water enters the esophagus, she can still feel a warm flow sliding down. However, when the hot water enters the stomach and is even absorbed by the body, she will never feel it again. Although things are different, she feels the same. Gray patted his head because he was too whimsical. Although magic is only a kind of energy, not everyone can use it. Elizabeth doesn''t have any extraordinary ability at all, and she has no experience in using energy. Therefore, even if she has a trace of magic, she can''t use it, or even feel it. "Since you can''t, forget it." He just wanted to see if it could be used by ordinary people, but not by ordinary people. Could he use it if he lent his strength to ordinary people? The first conjecture Elizabeth has confirmed that the answer is No. the second conjecture is that he can''t lend power to ordinary people, because ordinary people can''t perceive the existence of that power at all. However, elves can also be used. Perhaps as long as they have extraordinary power, whether magic, wizards or other energy, they can get the talent of controlling water. The key is that users must master their own power and make it affect things outside. And this thing is also very strange. Obviously, both can strengthen people''s talent in water control, but if you hold them together, you will get the same blessing as when you hold only one. Through too many worlds, any extraordinary object he encounters, no matter how obscure, also has the fluctuation of extraordinary power. Even if he can''t feel it, he can still detect it with magic. Only this thing is the most peculiar. Without energy fluctuation, it can take effect, and the effect cannot be superimposed. Of course, gray also knows that this thing seals the divine power of the sea goddess, and improves the ability to control water. The effect is estimated to be related to the sea goddess. But the divine power of the sea goddess is so strong that it can be blessed after being sealed? Can ordinary people use God''s power? Gray is not a God, nor can he understand what God''s power is. However, if the power of God can really be used by ordinary people, some will play, and the world will become more interesting. Chapter 436 Fearless, this is a huge sailing warship. It is famous on the sea, and there are few ships that can compete with it. But at this time, even if it was sunny and riding the fearless, which was difficult to find an opponent at sea, the owner of the ship still looked sad. "Commander, have you heard from Elizabeth?" Governor Swan would come to the captain''s room every morning to ask for information about his daughter, and then sit here all day. "I''m sorry, governor swan. We''re still looking. Please rest assured that we''ll find her soon." Commander Norrington replied. "Commander, perhaps we should accept their suggestion and go to Tortuga to inquire about the news. There is a gathering place on the island. There may be news about black pearl and Elizabeth." Governor Swan thought for a moment and suggested. Norrington shook his head slightly and didn''t agree with this idea. "As you said, there is a place where pirates are rampant. The fearless is a royal warship. Once it arrives in Tortuga, it will be attacked by pirates." "Although I hate pirates and hope to put them all on the gallows, at present, we have no power to destroy Tortuga. We must clearly understand ourselves." "We don''t have to get close to Tortuga in person. We just need to send a boat and wait for them to send back the news. If pirates dare to offend, we have the power to deal with it." Governor Swan insisted. His daughter was kidnapped by pirates, which made him anxious, but there was still no trace of black pearl after searching for many days. He could only put his hope in the place where the pirates gathered, hoping that it would bring him some good news. Norrington was silent for a long time and finally nodded, "well, for Elizabeth!" "Send orders to Tortuga." An hour later, a Navy hurried into the captain''s room, "commander, we seem to have found the black pearl. Please confirm." "Black pearl? Where is it? Show me. " Governor Swan got up and hurried outside, followed by Norrington. On the sea far away from the intrepid, a large black sail ship sailed in another direction on the sea, opposite to the intrepid, forming an included angle. "It''s Black Pearl. Get close to it, fill up the shells and prepare to attack." Norrington quickly ordered. "Elizabeth may still be on the black pearl." Governor Swan said quickly, fearing that the shells would be blind and hurt his daughter. Norrington thought for a moment. Governor Swan said something reasonable, and Elizabeth was not only governor swan''s only daughter, but also would soon become her fiancee. She really wanted to ensure her safety. "Shoot a warning first and ask for negotiation!" Norrington squeezed his fist and finally said with difficulty. He was unwilling to negotiate with the pirates, but he was willing to forget his principles for the sake of Elizabeth''s safety. "Yes, sir!" On the other side, Black Pearl also found the warship. "Don''t worry, captain. They can''t catch up with us." The pirates said proudly that the fastest ship on the Black Pearl Sea was not in vain. Gray nodded calmly. For pirates, it is impossible to expect them to think about fighting at the first time when they meet the Navy. Running away is the norm. Their goal is those big, fat merchant ships with little combat effectiveness. The Navy''s ships have no fart, and they can''t fight. Even if they win, they won''t get any useful materials for them. For example, daily necessities such as guns, swords and clothes are useless to them. They just want shiny things. So when encountering the Navy, it''s right to run. There''s no need to fight at all. No matter what happens, fighting is not worth the loss. Of course, when you meet a small group of Marines, and if they happen to be bored, you can go up and bully them. Gray didn''t come to the world to fight, so he agreed with the pirates'' suggestions and asked Jack to command Black Pearl to distance from the warship. "Captain, it should be the fearless, the largest ship in the Royal port, with more than 60 guns, and powerful bow guns and stern guns. No matter whether it is pursuit or retreat, it will not leave any opportunities for the enemy." Gibbs warned aside, with a flash of memory in his eyes. "Of course, everyone knows that it is the overlord of the sea, but it can''t catch up with black pearl. Black pearl is the fastest ship on the sea." Jack said proudly, regaining control of the rudder of the Black Pearl made him energetic. Gray nodded slightly. Black Pearl was really fast, but she was essentially refitted from a slave ship. With guns, she became a pirate ship, so she didn''t have bow guns and stern guns. If you want to attack the enemy, you usually approach quickly and attack with side artillery. "Captain, the intrepid is coming after us. Its target is us." Gibbs reported again that he was always watching what was going on behind him. "Is the intrepid the ship of the Royal port?" Gray listened to the familiar name and asked hesitantly. Among the Pirates of the Caribbean, he remembered only a few ships, the black pearl, the queen Anna of revenge, and, well, the Flying Dutchman. The intrepid gave him a slight impression that it was a royal port ship with the interceptor. "Yes, Captain, her commander is colonel Norrington, a man who hates pirates. Any pirate who dares to approach the Royal port will die under their artillery." "It''s brigadier general Norrington." Elizabeth looked at the fearless behind. "He just got a promotion the other day. He proposed to me that day." "It seems that his achievements in the Caribbean have been recognized by George II." Gibbs smiled. Elizabeth looked at gray and found that he was still looking at the intrepid. She looked at Gibbs suspiciously and said, "Mr. Gibbs, with all due respect, I seem to have seen you and heard your name before." "Of course, Miss swan, when you and governor Swan came to the Caribbean from England, I was responsible for escorting you on the intrepid. Of course, compared with Mr. Norrington, I was only a small role, and it''s normal for you to forget." Elizabeth''s eyes widened. "How could you?" A Navy serving as a maritime overlord like the intrepid is enviable in the eyes of many people, and she can''t understand that he will become a pirate. "Rum, for rum, pirates are the freest profession in the world. I like pirates and toast rum!" Gibbs took out his small wine pot and took a sip, showing a comfortable expression. Elizabeth could not understand that someone should betray the Navy for rum. It was incredible. "Mr. Gibbs, it seems that the other party is signaling to us. Since you used to be a navy, you should be able to understand what it means?" Gray handed Gibbs his telescope. Jack looked at Gray''s telescope and his small telescope. Suddenly he felt that the baby in his hand was not fragrant. "Captain, I can also sign. I''ll just come and see." Said he was going to grab the telescope from Gibbs. "Jack, you have to command Black Pearl. Just leave it to me." Gibbs dodged lightly, put the telescope in front of him, and found that what he had used before was slag. Chapter 437 "Negotiation?" Gibbs suspected that he was mistaken, but the opposite ship not only played the flag, but also feared that the pirates could not understand the flag. He specially wrote a banner and clearly wrote the word "negotiation"! "Norrington would take the initiative to negotiate with the pirates? Am I crazy? " He still felt incredible. Although he didn''t fully understand Norrington, he was very clear about the other party''s attitude towards pirates. That''s what happened. Don''t let go! When any pirate comes to Norrington, his first idea is to catch or kill. Many ferocious pirates in the Caribbean died under Norrington''s artillery fire. He is a whip of the Empire in the Caribbean Sea, responsible for expelling pirates here and ensuring the interests of the Empire. After repeated confirmation, Gibbs put down his telescope. "Captain, the other party wants to negotiate." "Negotiation?" Gray tapped his fingers on the side of the ship. "It''s not a good idea to negotiate with the Navy. Refuse to negotiate." Gray knew that the ship he was on was a complete pirate in the eyes of the Navy. Even if he told them that he was not a pirate, but a great adventurer, they would not believe it. Therefore, to negotiate with the navy is to send yourself to the mouth of the tiger. At that time, the fearless cannon roars, and it''s too late to regret it again. "Wise choice!" Jack took time to praise while holding the rudder. "I won''t negotiate with the mean Navy. They are a group of villains who don''t keep their promises." Taking the telescope back from Gibbs, gray looked at the intrepid again. Sure enough, he saw the Navy holding up a banner saying negotiation. "Well, what''s that?" Gray adjusted the telescope to make himself see more clearly. On the intrepid, in addition to the people dressed in Navy, there was a man wearing a long wig like an English aristocrat. "It''s not... Gray patted his head." by the way, why don''t you forget, they must have come out to find Elizabeth. " "Elizabeth, see if this is your father." Gray handed me over to Elizabeth, turned to Gibbs and said, "call the child Jack brought here. His Savior has arrived." "Jack, get a lifeboat ready and take the two guests home." The goal of the fearless is to save Elizabeth. As long as Elizabeth goes back, the fearless should not chase after her if she can''t catch up. Well, the little blacksmith took it back. He didn''t want to be a pirate. It was also a disaster to stay on the ship. "It''s my father. They came to me." Said Elizabeth in surprise. Soon, the lifeboat was ready, and the pirates acted quickly. "Go up and you''ll see your father soon." At the side of the ship, gray motioned Elizabeth to board. "Thank you for saving me from the pirates. Bye!" Elizabeth was not so happy as before. She said faintly and took a lifeboat. Will nodded to Jack and got on the boat without saying a word, but he looked happy. "Goodbye!" Gray nodded slightly and motioned the pirates to put down the lifeboat. The lifeboat descended slowly and finally came into full contact with the water. However, because the Black Pearl was traveling at high speed, the boat bumped a few times when it came into contact with the sea and almost capsized. Gray quickly controlled the sea water, smoothly caught the boat, then untied the rope, pushed the boat away from the Black Pearl with the sea water, and then let the boat drift on the sea. On the intrepid, Norrington looked at a small boat put down on the black pearl. When he was wondering what the other party was thinking, he found that the person on the boat was the Elizabeth they were looking for. There was another man on the boat. After careful examination, he also recognized that it was will who had come to them. Governor Swan gave him his sabre, which was made by his master. "How did the pirates suddenly let them go?" Norrington had doubts about what the pirates were up to. After all, the ship once attacked the Royal port and brought them great losses, but the other party retreated unharmed and took Elizabeth captive. The other side doesn''t seem to be afraid of them. If they were afraid, they wouldn''t attack the port before. But then he saw that the Black Pearl didn''t stop, but left the boat without looking back. It didn''t look like there was any conspiracy at all. It seems that I really don''t want to have any friction with them. I know what they want. I just let them go and want to get rid of them. "Commander, get over there." Governor Swan didn''t think so much. In his opinion, the safe return of his daughter is the most important thing. Norrington nodded, commanded the intrepid to approach the boat, and pulled them up. "Elizabeth, are you all right?" Governor swan was concerned about his daughter''s safety and leaned up for the first time. Norrington also moved a few steps and looked at her with concern. "Dad, I''m fine!" Elizabeth simply said her experience and said that she was really fine. Norrington, after a few words of concern, very gentlemanly left the space for the two fathers and daughters. He returned to the podium, looked at the black pearl in the distance and said coldly, "move forward at full speed and catch up with the black pearl." "Commander, what do you want to do?" Elizabeth quickly stopped talking to her father and went over to ask. "Hunt down the pirates and let them pay for attacking the Royal port and kidnapping you." Norrington said naturally. He was responsible for the losses caused by the Black Pearl''s attack on the Royal port. Naturally, he couldn''t swallow it. "No, Barbosa, who attacked the port, is dead. Gray is not a pirate. He just got his ship. He also saved me. He is my Savior." Said Elizabeth hastily. Who is stronger, black pearl or fearless? Don''t think at all. Black Pearl just runs fast, while Fearless is the overlord of the sea. "Your Excellency, Elizabeth should have been confused by the pirates." Norrington looked at governor swan. "Even if the captain of the black pearl is not a pirate now, everyone else is a pirate. Damn it." "The Black Pearl shouldn''t stay in the world." "Elizabeth, you must be tired. Go down and have a rest first." Governor Swan said he agreed with Norrington that the pirates who kidnapped his daughter must pay a price. "No!" "Governor, commander, Miss swan is frightened by the pirates. Maybe we should send her back to the port for rest." Will couldn''t help interrupting. Although he did not like the pirates on board, he was willing to speak for Elizabeth. "Mr. Turner, the judge will decide your crime when you release the pirates without permission." Norrington looked at him and said coldly. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gray also sighed slightly as he watched the boat gradually fall behind him and turn into a small black spot. "Why, reluctant?" Angelica didn''t know when she came behind him. She looked at the direction where the boat disappeared and asked with a smile. Without waiting for gray to answer, she said, "I''m reluctant to stay. Anyway, we are all evil pirates. What are we afraid of?" "We are adventurers." Gray shrugged. "And although I can''t bear it, there are more beautiful things in the world waiting for me to explore. More importantly, isn''t there you?" "Captain, you really have the potential to be a pirate!" Angelica thumbed up and appreciated it very much. When Angelica left, Jack came up again and showed some golden teeth. The thief said, "Captain, I said, women will bring bad luck on the ship. We should drive Angelica off the ship together." He always felt that Angelica was staring at him intentionally or unintentionally, planning some conspiracy waiting for him. Gray took a look at him. Compared with these pirates, he was still a good man. He pays attention to gathering and dispersing, and gets what he needs. Jack is the real one who doesn''t admit it and has countless romantic debts. At this time, he still wants to drive Angelica off the ship for the reason he doesn''t believe. He shook his head slightly and ignored Jack. Gray looked back. The huge fearless had become a small point and no longer fell tightly behind. Chapter 438 There are two people missing on the ship, which seems to be no different. For pirates, these two people were just their captives at the beginning. They have no deep feelings, whether they are in messimo or not. Gray is also open about leaving. After all, he is the one who often leaves and runs around. The intrepid had been thrown away by them, and Jack didn''t have to control the rudder all the time. He went to gray and said, "Captain, where are we going next?" Since the two have the fearless to pick them up, naturally they don''t have to go to the Royal port. Will they go there and wait for the fearless to make dumplings? So the course needs to be redefined. Pirates need a new target. It''s best to burn, kill and loot. Of course, Jack doesn''t want to be such a target. He is not a pirate who likes burning, killing and looting. Although he does this occasionally, most of the time, he still likes to take risks and look for those lost treasures. But gray has no destination now. Royal port is the first stop. He hasn''t figured out the next stop yet. Who knows that he doesn''t have to go directly to the first stop. "Let me see!" Gray lay on the side of the ship, looking at the blue sea, his thoughts flying in his heart. In the Caribbean World, there are just a few things he knows and is interested in. If he adds a place, he wants to go to David Jones''s magic prison. I don''t know what space it is. Thinking of this, Gray''s thoughts began to diverge. Since Poseidon''s trident existed, what about the underworld? What about Olympus? Maybe you can look for it when you have time. Poseidon''s trident is broken and he hasn''t come out to do anything. Maybe the God of the world has let mortals go free? Maybe he can find a lot of good things. Let alone go to the underworld to open his eyes. He has never seen the world of the dead. Well, I didn''t see him last time. He was already in his mother''s stomach when he was conscious, and then he was born soon. The so-called underworld, hell, heaven and ghost shadow were not seen. No, these are not urgent for the time being. The level of power is too high. If you are not careful, it may be cold. It''s still not too late to find out what the gods of the world are like. If you accidentally run to the nest of the gods, it will be painful. It is said that all the goddesses of Olympus are incomparably open. He is such a handsome and beautiful man. I''m afraid the days will be dark at that time. Well, I think too much. I''d better think about where to go next. Trident and the fountain of youth. You''d better find the Trident first. Compared with the fountain of youth, the Trident is more useful to him. At present, he is not short of life, and he has no intention of plundering other people''s lives. Relying on this way to live forever is a kind of evil means in his view, which may leave some hidden dangers. He went to find the fountain of youth, which is probably to study the magic of the spring. There''s no other meaning. However, it seems that the spring needs Mermaid tears to work. At that time, we will study whether we should get some Mermaid tears to see their reaction with the spring. Wait, mermaid tears, mermaid? "Chief mate jack, lend me your compass. Let''s look for the mermaid... The fountain of youth. Let''s look for the fountain of youth." "Not old spring?" Jack was stunned. Of course, he knew the legend of Bu Lao Quan, and he also dreamed of drinking Bu Lao Quan to live forever. However, the fountain of youth is only a legend after all. No one can find the fountain of youth. It seems that Ponce de Leon, who found the fountain of youth, has long disappeared. According to his crew, he should be dead. "Yes, not old spring!" Gray lowered his voice mysteriously and looked very solemn. "But how did I hear you were looking for a mermaid?" Angelica also stretched out her head and joined the discussion of the three. "You heard wrong, but the mermaid is an essential part of life." Gray didn''t mean to give them some information. Of course, the information is vague, easy to make people think, but can''t find the exact direction. As for sharing it all with them? The pirate''s character is recognized as poor. Jack was a warning. He told the crew the location of the treasure. As a result, the crew directly threw him away. Not to mention the treasure, his ship was gone. A word, miserable. Although he is not afraid of betrayal by these guys, it''s troublesome. It''s better to do more than one thing. And in Jack''s case, if he really betrays himself, he can get the black pearl. He should not hesitate to betray. He doesn''t call Jack Sparrow for another second. "If we find the fountain of youth, will we have a chance to drink it?" Angelica said curiously. In this world, few people can be indifferent to immortality. The more powerful and have huge wealth, the more people want to live forever and continue to enjoy their wealth and rights. If it is those poor lower class people, even if you can make him immortal, he may not be willing, because immortality only adds more suffering to them. "Of course, you can tell by the name. This is a spring enough for us to use." Gray smiled. It''s none of his business whether they want to use it after they really find it and whether they can meet all the conditions. "Jack, give it to him!" Angelica''s eyes were bright and turned to look at Jack. Although she is only in her twenties, the wind and rain on the sea can easily make a person grow old quickly. She has the illusion that youth is leaving her. She wants to drink the spring water and leave her beauty. "No problem, but I want my share." Jack handed over the compass. "Of course, anyone who makes a contribution will get enough return." Gray nodded and reached for the compass. This is a compass different from many compasses. It can''t point in a fixed direction, but it can point in the direction of what you need when you want to get something. For such a compass, gray is very jealous, or he is very jealous of all good things that don''t belong to him. He has a strange disease that he will die if he doesn''t collect good things. The pointer on the compass turns disorderly. It looks like it is broken. If you are impatient, you may close it immediately and throw it away. But gray is not. He knows the function of this thing. It''s not broken, but the compass is determining the direction of what he wants most. "The fountain of youth, I want the fountain of youth. Show me the direction of the fountain of youth." Gray kept talking in his heart, hoping that the compass would hear his voice soon. The pointer is still ticking. Ten minutes later, gray resisted the urge to fall the compass to the ground and looked up at Jack. "Is it broken?" Chapter 439 Gibbs looked at the captain, the first mate and the chart keeper. They gathered around and stared at Jack''s compass. He was also curious about the results. He knew Jack''s compass, which should be determining their next course. But after waiting for a few minutes, the three eyes were still staring at the rolling pointer. He shrugged and turned to look at the sea. But when I turned around, I suddenly saw the fearless that had been thrown away behind me. I didn''t know when to catch up again. "Captain, the fearless is catching up!" Gibbs said quickly. However, she was not flustered. The fearless was indeed powerful, and the black pearl could not be compared with it. However, in terms of speed, few ships could catch up with the black pearl on the sea. "Chief officer, return to your post and command the ship." Gray did not want to say that professional things should be done by professional people. He would be responsible for the transfer of major aspects. A qualified leader does not necessarily know everything, but he must know everyone''s suitable position. Jack went back to the rudder and couldn''t help saying, "Captain, it''s not broken. Maybe you don''t really want to find the fountain of youth." Jack knows very well that this thing is made by a witch. There has never been any deviation in his hand, so it won''t break. If the pointer can''t point out the direction, he doesn''t know what he wants. "Impossible. I''m very sure now. What I''m looking for is bu Lao Quan." Gray frowned. If this thing doesn''t work for him, it won''t work for him. "Gray, what''s the matter?" Little Molly sat on his shoulder, craned her neck and looked at the compass in his hand. Gray turned his eyes, held little jasmine in one hand, and then thrust the compass into her. "Here''s a fun one for you, grab... Hold it." The elf opened his arms to hold the compass, then the pointer on it began to rotate at high speed, and finally stopped abruptly, pointing to the front of the black pearl. "What are you thinking?" Gray asked softly, looking at the compass, then at the command. "Nothing?" Little Molly said strangely. Just when gray asked her to hold the compass, she held it. The idea is to wonder why gray asked her to do so. Little Molly doesn''t know much about the world. What does she want? Gray walked in front of the black pearl, but there was still an endless sea in front of him, nothing. But when he looked down at the compass again, he found that the pointer on the compass had changed direction and pointed behind the black pearl. "What the hell is this?" So he went back step by step. When he finally reached a position, the pointer on the compass began to rotate disorderly. "This situation?" Gray touched his chin, tried to erect the compass, and then asked little Molly to hold it. Sure enough, the compass pointer pointed directly below. "Gibbs, what''s down here?" Gray looked aside at Gibbs and stamped his feet on the deck. "Cabin, sir?" Gibbs blinked and was at a loss about Gray''s question. Do you want to ask such a simple answer? Gray glared at him and said angrily, "I asked, what''s down there?" Gibbs thought, "it should be rum." But he was not sure, "I''ll go down and have a look!" Soon, Gibbs came back from reading it and nodded definitely, "it''s rum, captain. Do you want to drink?" "No, go back to your post." Sure enough, it''s wine. Little Molly is still the little drunkard. It seems that the compass is not bad, but why can''t she use it? Really, she doesn''t know what she wants? It''s impossible. When I''m sure I want to find the fountain of youth, what I want most is the fountain of youth. Maybe I''m not focused enough! Gray knew that jack also encountered the problem of compass failure in the film, but Jack was an ordinary man, and his heart was confused because he was afraid of the arrival of brother octopus, and it was reasonable for the compass to fail. But I''m a magician. It''s not easy to control my spirit. Gray began to close his eyes and concentrate on letting the compass point out what he wanted. "Boom!" A shell fell behind the black pearl, and the loud explosion interrupted Gray''s thoughts. Gray looked back and saw that the Intrepid was approaching again, and the crew also dutifully tried to make the ship get up quickly and get rid of the entanglement of the intrepid. "Captain, don''t worry. Just now everyone thought it didn''t pursue, so they slackened and let them catch up, but we can pull away soon." The pirates are not embarrassed that they have just slackened. Isn''t this normal? The Navy doesn''t pursue. Why do they make it so hot and tiring. Gray knows the temperament of these guys and doesn''t care. It''s just a group of pirates, not a regular army. Do you expect them to do their work conscientiously? It''s enough not to lose the chain at a critical time (when it threatens their own lives). How many pirates can be diligent? If you really want to be so diligent, wouldn''t it be good to farm? Do you have to do this kind of head losing business? Continue to study the compass and watch the pirates compete with the Navy. "Boom!" Another shell landed near the black pearl. Gray just let the compass feel his heart. Its pointer turned as fast as before. Just about to point out the course, he was interrupted by this gun. "Jack, turn around and fuck." Gray is very angry and gives you a face, isn''t it? People have returned it to you and don''t want to pay attention to you. They are still chasing after you. "Captain, calm down, we are not their opponents!" Jack told the cruel truth. The pirate principle is that if you encounter an enemy who can''t fight, you can run and never work hard unless you can''t run away. Of course, Gray was angry. The weapons and equipment of black pearl could not be compared with the fearless. Forcible return would only send heads, as Norrington wished. Gray was not in a hurry to determine the direction for the time being. The compass was put into his pocket. His finger touched the side of the ship. The sea water below rolled up and began to push the Black Pearl forward. With his current control of the sea, the speed he can improve is limited, but it is also enough to get the Black Pearl out of the fearless. But gray didn''t do that. Instead, he tried his best to control the speed so that the fearless couldn''t catch up, and the bow gun couldn''t hit, but he felt hopeful to catch up with such a distance. Sometimes when the distance is close, he will speed up and open the distance. Sometimes when it is far away, he will temporarily stop the control of the sea water and let the Black Pearl wait for the fearless. Of course, no one knows that ships sailing on the sea basically see the sea breeze suck, so the speed is also fast and slow, which is also normal. Chapter 440 The chase on the ocean takes a long time. Sometimes it is possible to catch up with a few days and nights or even ten days and a half months. Especially under Gray''s intentional control, Norrington always felt that he could catch up with black pearl, and the bow gun and huge firepower gave him the confidence to pursue. The two sides pursued until the evening. Tonight, there were no stars and moon. The sky was dark. It seemed that a storm would come soon. "Everybody, cheer up. It''s time to work!" Gray came out of the captain''s room and called everyone on deck. "Captain, we''ll soon get rid of the intrepid. She can''t catch up with us in the dark." Jack smiled proudly. The title of Black Pearl night ghost is not for nothing. At night, Black Pearl comes and goes without a trace. It is the most terrible ghost on the sea, which makes people scared. "Why run?" Gray snorted coldly, "fearless bothered us for no reason. As a group of pirates, don''t you have any ideas?" The pirates shook their heads blankly. They didn''t know what they should think. Shouldn''t it be that the pirates were chased and beaten by the Navy? "Fight back!" Gray hates iron but not steel. Sure enough, pirates can''t become the climate. When they are beaten, they don''t want to do it in the opposite direction. "The navy has lost all conscience and bullied innocent people. We can''t encourage their arrogance. We must summon up the courage to fight back and let them know that we are not easy to bully." "For the honor of pirates, we must fight back!" The pirates looked at each other and didn''t know what to do, but soon they were excited, "fight back! Fight back! " They don''t know whether pirates have honor, but the captain is right. They can''t always be beaten and counter attack the Navy. It''s exciting to think about it. Anjilika, Jack and others are speechless. The intelligence quotient of pirates is still too low. If they are normal people, they won''t think of counterattack at this time. Well, it doesn''t seem normal for the captain to think so. "Yes, counter attack, let them taste the power of Black Pearl!" Jack showed his big golden teeth. Angelica looked at Jack and her eyes flashed. It seemed that she was a normal person on the ship. She stepped back silently and didn''t want to talk. Several pairs of eyes saw that when Angelica Caton was under great pressure, she bit her teeth angrily, "yes, counter attack, teach them a lesson." "Turn off all lights!" On the black pearl, everything that could give off light was extinguished, and the whole ship was plunged into darkness. However, the pirates spent more time on the Black Pearl than at their own home. They were very familiar with the situation of the black pearl and could find their own position without looking. "Sir, the black pearl is gone!" On the intrepid, the Marines saw the Black Pearl melt into the darkness and reported to commander Norrington in a panic. After nightfall, there were no stars and moons on the sea, and the field of vision was very poor. The navy soldiers also used the weak light on the black pearl to determine her position. But just in the blink of an eye, all the lights on the Black Pearl disappeared. They lost the trace of the black pearl in an instant, which made them very flustered. "Gone?" Norrington looked at the vast night ahead and frowned tightly. "They''re right ahead. Catch up. They can''t go on like this all the time on the sea." In such a night, in this vast sea, without the lights at the bow and stern to identify the course, it is easy to get lost in the sea. Losing is a fatal disaster for the crew. Because it indicates that you may wander on the sea for a month without supplies, and you can''t see any land. Even many lost crew members starved and thirsty alive. When they were found, the ship was either dried corpses or dead bones. That''s how many ghost ships came. "At sea, no one can catch up with the cursed ship." A Navy crew member whispered. "The ghost ship in the dark, the immortal captain and his sailors are terrible. I hope I can''t catch up with them all the time." A soldier was about to refute his point of view when he saw a huge dark figure on the other side of the ship. "Enemy!" Before the soldier''s voice fell, a huge gun rang to break the silence, and a special shell was fired from the gun mouth. This is a chain bomb. Different from ordinary shells, these two shells are connected by iron chains. Such shells can easily destroy the mast of enemy ships as long as they are hit. Obviously, the shell was carefully prepared and aimed in advance, so it didn''t miss. The shell rotated forward and accurately hit the largest mast of the fearless. The huge force of the chain bullet crushed the mast, and the huge sail fell down, causing panic on the fearless. "Calm down, go back to your post, fill the shells and fight back." Norrington roared. He had no choice but to be angry. Fearless was the overlord of the sea, his most powerful weapon and the strongest deterrent of the Empire in the Caribbean. As a result, they attacked and destroyed the mast, which was his gross mistake. However, anger can''t make him lose his mind. Even if the fearless can''t continue to move at high speed, her powerful firepower is not comparable to the black pearl. The victory of this battle must belong to the fearless. "Boom, boom!" The sound of artillery bombardment followed, and more than a dozen solid iron bullets hit the fearless. The ship immediately splashed wood chips, mixed with some warm blood. "Fight back, fight back!" Norrington roared, and the Marines began to fill up ammunition, ready to give the sneaker a hard fist. "Commander Norrington, I saved your people. Is that how you repay your benefactor?" On the other side, the flat and faint sound passed through the noisy shelling and noise and clearly passed into Norrington''s ears. "I don''t expect you to repay me, but at least you can''t bite the hand that feeds you? If you continue to chase, next time, it will be more than just a mast. " This sentence fell, Norrington saw that on the opposite ship, a red magic array opened, endless wind gushed out of the magic array, and the sail of Black Pearl was full of wind, and the speed was faster in an instant. "Remember, I''m gray Sutton, Captain Sutton, not Hector Barbosa. Remember my name. It will be your honor." "When my name spread all over the sea, you can be proud to say that you had a fight with the great captain Sutton and were lucky to survive, ha ha." Norrington hit the side of the ship with a hard punch, exhaled two thick breaths in his nose, strode to the bow of the fearless, and personally grabbed the bow gun, "fill in the bullet, I''m going to kill the damn pirate!" "Captain, the Black Pearl has gone far." The soldier warned. The biggest mast of the fearless broke, while the Black Pearl was full of wind. The speed of the two ships was not the same level at all. At this point, the Black Pearl had run far away. When the shells were filled, the other party would directly run out of the range of the shells. Norrington didn''t care so much. He asked them to fill in the shells and fired several shots at the black pearl. Even if he missed one shot, he felt much better. "Damn pirate, one day, I will catch you and hang you on the gallows." Chapter 441 In white hat bay with billowing waves, a large black sail ship docked on the shore. Pirates stepped ashore one after another and waited for the captain''s next instructions. After defeating the intrepid, the crew were enthusiastic and thought they were invincible at sea. Gray took them to white hat bay to calm down so that they wouldn''t want to rush to do a shot when they saw any ship. "Gentlemen, you are lucky because you can see the most beautiful existence in the sea, mermaid." As soon as gray came up, he released heavy news to attract everyone''s attention. "Yes, you heard right. They are mermaids. They look like immortals and have a wonderful voice. Any man will be crazy about them." Grayton paused and glanced at the pirates'' faces. "Of course, only a few people can be qualified to seduce mermaids." "Captain, I can. Let me go!" The one eyed thin man who got a new false eye volunteered to raise his hand and couldn''t wait to say. "Captain, I can too, and I''m more handsome than him and easier to attract mermaids." Short and fat Mediterranean said without self-knowledge, with an excited look on his face. "Captain, please let me go..." The pirates began to compete for qualification. Gray waved calmly, "mermaids like brave people. Are you brave?" "Yes, Captain, we never escape in the face of battle." "Mermaids like happy sailors. Are you happy?" "Of course, following the captain is the most correct decision we have made in our life, and it is also the happiest memory of my life." "Good. You''ve been chosen. Get on the boat!" Gray pointed to the talking young man, nodded and let him board the boat. "Captain, and me." Gray picked out a dozen people and divided them into two boats to row them into the sea and wait for the mermaid. Jack sneaked up to him. "Captain, is there really a mermaid?" "Of course, I never lie." Obviously, this sentence is a lie. "Captain, I think I may be qualified for the task of attracting mermaids." Jack volunteered and clapped his chest. "OK?" "OK!" "I''ll leave it to you!" Captain Sutton is a democratic captain. If the crew strongly demands to play, he will not refuse. Moreover, Jack really looks better than those crooked melons and split dates. Maybe he will have a greater chance of attracting mermaids. After all, if someone wants to seduce him to appear and be unfavorable to him, he hopes that the more beautiful his beauty must be, the better, otherwise he will directly lift the table. Let Jack seduce the mermaid, and gray prepares the people on the shore to catch them at any time. He himself went to the lighthouse built by the British. The British had long found that there were no resources worth developing here. The lighthouse had long been abandoned, so there was no need to worry about meeting others here. "Men? Ah! " Angelica watched gray go to the lighthouse, Jack and the pirates happily get on the boat, paddle the boat away from the shore, and uttered an inexplicable ironic smile. "Captain, this thing seems to be broken?" The one eyed thin man and pudgy Mediterranean who came up with him checked the lighthouse device and said in distress that they had no chance to seduce the mermaid as a synonym for crooked melon and split jujube. "Can you fix it?" They looked at each other, then shook their heads honestly, "no!" "Gray, what''s this for?" Little Molly is curious. She hasn''t seen this thing. "This is called a lighthouse, which points out the direction for ships. On the sea, it is easy to lose direction at night, and this lighthouse can emit a bright beam, which can illuminate far away, so that people can follow the beam home." Gray gently explained. As he explained, he came forward and tampered with these things, but he didn''t understand because he hadn''t touched them. However, this kind of Lighthouse relying on fuel should be very simple. Just let the oil burn, and then use this lens to illuminate the fire. "Then why doesn''t the Kingdom have a lighthouse?" Little Molly thought for a while and said in doubt. There are no lighthouses on the coast of Shibao country. "Because there are no fishermen on the coast of the kingdom. Everyone lives in inland areas and doesn''t go to sea. Naturally, there is no need for a lighthouse." "But we also have ships to go out. What if they can''t find the direction and can''t come back?" Little Molly is talking about the merchant ships between the four tribes. "Those ships don''t matter. They all have strong ability and won''t lose themselves. Moreover, it takes time to build the lighthouse." "Last time we almost didn''t find our way." Little Molly said seriously. What she said was that she had followed the boat around the island. That time, there was a storm one day, and the ship only had a short experience of losing direction. "Well, after fishermen start fishing on the beach, build a lighthouse." Gray doesn''t care. It''s not a big deal anyway, and it''s really safer to build a lighthouse. However, compared with the lighthouse, gray thought that maybe he could make a positioning magic instrument for those merchant ships, which could point to the port of Shibao country all the time. Well, this kind of thing is called a recording pointer, and then hide a batch of treasures on an island, starting the era of great navigation. While his thoughts were flying, he was at a lighthouse. With the help of the elf, after groping for half a day, gray finally found the switch, but no oil flowed out after opening it. "Really broken?" Gray patted the oil pipe and grabbed his head reluctantly. He can''t repair this thing. The elf looked at it curiously, and her little eyes showed some doubts. She didn''t know where it was bad and how it was bad, because she didn''t know what it was like. "Captain, someone may repair it below. Let''s call them up?" The one eyed skinny man suggested, saying that the people on the boat were likely to repair, and they could eat some losses and replace them. "No, I can handle it!" Gray refused confidently. Joking, the two people went down and the mermaid was scared away directly, okay. He pointed to the brazier, and the flames soared and lit up the whole lighthouse. "I''m a great magician. Do you have to operate according to the conventional methods? Magic is the means that magicians should use. " With a proud smile, gray commanded them to surround the reflective things, reflect the fire light onto the lens, and then shine a strong light through the lens. The light beam from the lighthouse shines on the distant sea. Gray adjusts the lens and shines the light beam on Jack''s boat. "Captain, we succeeded." They clapped happily. "I succeeded and you didn''t do anything." Gray shook his head, built a magic array in the brazier and handed it to the elf. "You don''t need to know flame magic. You just need to input magic into it all the time. I''ve built the magic array. The flame is made by the magic array." "You two, watch the lens. If anything goes wrong, I''ll throw you into the sea to feed the fish." After scaring them, gray went down and waited for him to wait for the mermaid. These mermaids are not simple, but also extraordinary species. Ordinary people may not be able to deal with them. He must be prepared to catch three, fifty-eight... Ten or twenty by himself. Nothing else. I heard that mermaids usually don''t cry. He''s afraid he can''t get tears, that''s all. Chapter 442 On the boat, the bright light beam shone down from the lighthouse, making the eyes of the people on the boat uncomfortable for a moment, but it doesn''t matter. They can endure the little discomfort of the mermaid and knead it to adapt. "Jack, have you ever met a mermaid?" Gibbs rubbed his sour eyes and asked Jack. Others also looked at Jack curiously. The people here have the most rich experience. If anyone has seen a mermaid, it must be Jack. Although others have experienced a lot, they have always followed Barbosa''s burning, killing and looting, or looking for ways to relieve the curse and looking for the last Aztec gold coin. In fact, they have not had much contact with other fantasy things. "Of course, of course I''ve seen a mermaid!" Jack talks big and pretends to be forced. He can''t go back at the critical moment. "No, you certainly haven''t seen it. The Mermaid will drag the sailors under the water, have sex with them, and then eat them. If you have seen the mermaid, you must be dead." Another pirate retorted. "I''ve seen it." Jack was very stubborn. "You know, that day, you betrayed me." "That''s right!" Pirates don''t care. One person''s betrayal is betrayal. If everyone betrays together, it''s not called betrayal. "I was left on a lonely and helpless Island waiting to die. There was nothing on the island. In order to escape from the island, I soaked in the sea for three days and nights." Jack''s tone was somber and stressed, "I stayed motionless for three days and nights!" "Until all marine creatures were used to my existence, on the fourth morning, when I was going to trap two turtles into a raft to escape from the island, a moving song suddenly came from the sea." "That''s the most beautiful voice in the world. No one can refuse the attraction of singing. I swam along the song and found a group of beautiful women. They have perfect faces and fish like tail fins. They swim in the sea and their graceful bodies are exposed." "Yes, they are mermaids. They found me. After hearing my story, they were very moved and thought that the traitor must be punished, so they helped me escape from the island." "Wait, Jack, last time you told me you caught two turtles and made a raft to escape." Gibbs found something wrong and immediately questioned it. Jack looked at Gibbs calmly. "You heard wrong. I said I wanted to catch the turtle, but the mermaid found it." "Really?" Looking at Jack''s serious face, Gibbs fell into self doubt. Did he really hear wrong. "Really!" "I heard that mermaids only sing to seduce sailors in the mating season. When they mate with men, they will drag men into the sea and eat them. You''re not talking about mermaids at all." A pirate questioned. Jack was speechless. After thinking for a while, he said, "you''re lying. The mermaid won''t eat a man at all. Otherwise, why did you get on the boat? Are you not afraid of being eaten? " After that, Jack thought what he said was reasonable and grinned, "yes, you''re lying, liar." "I''m not lying. I just think my life is too bad. If I can get a mermaid''s kiss before I die, it''s worth dying." The pirate truthfully said what he thought, and his face was very calm. Jack suddenly realized that what the other party said was probably true. Doesn''t that mean I''ll be kissed by a mermaid and die happily? That sounds good, but I don''t want it! Jack immediately got up and looked around for tools to get back to the shore. Then he grabbed the oar from a pirate and wanted to row back to the shore. "Jack, you will die. Don''t forget that you chose to seduce the mermaid voluntarily. If you flinch in the face of war, the captain can hang you." Gibbs quickly reminded. Jack''s old face suddenly became dull, and then immediately recovered his composure. "I just have something important to report to the captain." Although he said so, Jack didn''t continue to move. Pirates are a ruthless profession, not to mention that he and gray have no friendship. "Mermaid, I like mermaids." Muttered Jack. Suddenly, a mass of sea water rose beside the boat, which startled the people. They thought it was the mermaid, but they soon found that it was not the mermaid, but their captain. The sea changes and soon becomes a string of letters! sing! hurry up! "Hey, Ho, Ho, there are fifteen people sitting in the dead box. Hey, Ho, Ho, come and have a bottle of rum. Leave the rest to the devil. Hey, Ho, Ho, come and have a bottle of rum..." Gibbs thought about it and began to sing first. As soon as he spoke, the string of letters changed. "Change one, change that happy and brave sailor!" This song gray knew that even if it was sung by the pirates with incomplete voices, the melody was good, and the pirates would occasionally sing this song on board. The pirates began to sing, "my name is Maria. I''m the daughter of a businessman Even if they have no musical talent, because they often sing, the pirates still have a high degree of mastery of this song. At least it doesn''t sound bad, but it has an inexplicable charm. On the silent sea, melodious songs spread far away. The endless darkness, only the sea, with a small boat, illuminated by a bright beam, is very conspicuous. Gray didn''t have anyone ready to catch him, because with their fighting power, it was difficult to win against the mermaid in Sheung Shui. After watching for a while, the mermaid didn''t come. Gray knew that it took time. The mermaid couldn''t stay here all the time. They needed time to get here from other places. Asked the pirates not to stop, gray kindly sent a bucket of rum to quench their thirst, and then returned to the lighthouse. Little Molly is still trying to maintain the operation of the magic array. Gray comes forward and checks those devices again. He thinks he has a plug-in that may be able to fix it. Nodding her wrist, silly girl shot a scanning beam and scanned the whole lighthouse device. "Master, no problem!" Gray nodded slightly. "Mark the parts that need to be repaired and tell me how to repair them. Well, it would be better if there was a video demonstration." "Master, it''s a piece of cake for you." Silly girl said, and then marked out the places that need to be repaired, with a light curtain text explanation. It took gray a few minutes to completely repair it. "Well, little Molly, I don''t need your help." The fuel was ignited in the brazier, replacing the previous magic flame. Half an hour later, gray stood on the lighthouse and looked at the boat below. Suddenly, he found that the water flow under the boat was abnormal. "Here comes our guest!" Gray smiled happily. Chapter 443 On the boat, the pirates couldn''t stand singing for a long time. Fortunately, there was rum sent by gray, otherwise they would really rather jump down than sing for more than half an hour. "Shh!" Jack put his finger on his lips to calm everyone down. They were already very tired. Seeing Jack like this, they all stopped and took a breath. "Listen, there''s a sound." Jack bent slightly and said in a very low voice, as if afraid to disturb anyone. "Wow!" The sound of breaking water sounded, and a beautiful woman lay on the side of the boat and quietly looked at the people on the boat. The pirates wanted to catch her. They knew that their purpose was to catch a mermaid for the captain. Just before they started, Jack stopped them. Looking at the beautiful and holy Mermaid, Jack showed the kindest smile, "are you a mermaid? Can you speak? " "Yes!" The mermaid in the sea gently replied, like a little girl who has not been involved in the world, so that men have a strong desire for protection at the first sight. "Were you singing just now?" The mermaid found that the man looked very pleasing to the eye. If she washed him in the water and removed his dirty dress and smoky makeup, she must be a great guy. Whether as a partner or food, it is perfect. "Yes, it''s me!" Jack pushed away a few people and came to the mermaid from the rickety boat. "My God, you are so beautiful. I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman as you." Jack said very frankly. The mermaid was glad to hear the praise and chatted happily with Jack. The pirates looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. Jack was also the first mate. Isn''t it bad to interrupt him to catch the mermaid at this time? Gibbs looked back at the lighthouse. A dark figure on the lighthouse was looking down on them, but there was no action. He knew that the captain acquiesced in Jack''s action. Just as he was about to turn around, he saw Gray make an improvised gesture to him, and then the other party withdrew from the lighthouse and went down from the lighthouse. Gibbs nodded slightly, and the captain said to be flexible, so be flexible, but the specific direction should be closer to catching the mermaid. "What are you looking at, my brave and happy sailor." Another Mermaid came out of the water and looked at Gibbs gently. "I think I''m looking for my Mermaid." Gibbs took a sip of rum and said with hot eyes. A mermaid came out of the water and looked curiously at the pirates on the ship. On the other side, Jack and the mermaid lying on the side of the ship are talking happily. He has become a happy sailor. The mermaid holds Jack''s face and slowly pulls his head down, as if she wants to kiss him. Jack lowered his head and chased the mermaid''s red lips. His hands seemed to be naturally placed on the tender hands holding his cheeks. Gently stroking his little hand, Jack suddenly smiled cunningly, grabbed the mermaid''s wrist tightly with both hands, and said softly in a tone of speaking to his lover, "I''ve caught you." The mermaid widened her eyes, and her eyes became fierce in an instant. In an instant, she changed from a gentle herbivore to a carnivorous beast, showing her sharp teeth and biting Jack. "Go!" Jack grabbed the mermaid''s hands, lifted them up, threw them into the boat, and pressed them tightly under him. The mermaid roared and struggled. The huge tail fluttered up and down to break free from Jack''s shackles, but other pirates soon recovered. Some quickly helped to hold the mermaid, while others quickly grabbed the oars and wanted to row the boat back to the shore. Those mermaids who relied on the boat were also angry. They didn''t expect that this human should be so cunning. It was their trap and they were hunters. Why did they suddenly change their identity? The mermaid plunged into the water, then jumped out of the water and began to attack. "Go, go back to the shore!" Jack shouted as he pressed the mermaid. But without their action, after Jack pulled the mermaid into the boat, the water under the boat quickly flowed, pushing the boat closer to the shore. "It''s the captain!" Gibbs was surprised that they had seen the captain''s magical means to do all kinds of incredible things, more like wizards than those witches. With Gray''s help, they all took up arms and began to counterattack the mermaid''s attack without rowing. Whoosh! A piece of water grass shot from the mermaid''s hand and accurately hit a pirate. The water grass immediately adhered to the pirate like spider man''s spider silk, and then was pulled off the ship by the mermaid. "Damn it!" Jack scolded, directly lowered his head and hid behind the people, and then pressed the struggling mermaid on the board of the boat. These mermaids are different from what they think. It seems that they can really eat people. On the shore, gray stood in front of a row of wooden barrels, while several pirates stood beside the barrels with torches. "Start lighting the leads one by one!" "Yes, captain." The pirates nodded and lit the lead on the barrel from the first. This is not a wooden barrel, but an explosive barrel. Gray kicked the explosive barrel, kicked it for tens of meters and landed on the sea in the distance. Before the first explosive barrel explodes, the second explosive barrel has been ignited, and gray doesn''t look much. Similarly, the second explosive barrel falls not far from the first explosive barrel. At this time, the lead of the first explosive barrel was dry and burned to the end. The lead ignited the bomb in the explosive barrel and exploded. However, the power of the explosive barrel is not great and the damage is limited. The main reason is the strong momentum. A row of explosive barrels flew out and landed on the sea in a row, blocking the mermaid''s retreat. Well, it''s blocked on the surface. But the sea is so deep that this explosive can not form a tight defense line. It is just a means of driving away. The explosive barrels exploded one by one, and the flames shone on the sea. Before the flames of his explosives disappeared, those flames were like alive. They really formed a fire wall at sea to block the retreat of the mermaid at sea, and constantly drove them towards the coast. Driven by the current, the boat soon came to the shore. Gibbs jumped out of the boat and dragged the boat ashore. Feeling the bumpy feeling from under the boat, Jack looked up and found that the boat had landed in such a short time. He stood up and staggered, "I did it. I caught a mermaid." "Damn it, catch her. You can''t let her go back to the water." Gibbs roared. In a hurry, he grabbed the boat and turned it over, pinning the mermaid under the boat. Little Molly held a false eye and breathed a little relieved, "gray, those fish people are so fierce." "That''s not a mermaid, it''s a mermaid." Gray drives the flame, drives the mermaid over, and then quickly gives up control of the flame. On the sea, controlling the flame is really twice the effort with half the effort. It is definitely not a cost-effective business. And the Mermaids drove over, and then it was time for him to show his skills. Chapter 444 The mermaid was angry, and her anger surged uncontrollably from the bottom of her heart. It was always the hunter''s. they were calculated by their prey, and a mermaid was caught. In the process of hunting, it was unbearable. But what''s annoying is that all those men stood on the coast, away from the sea. If they want to do it, they must be close to the coast. But it doesn''t matter. As long as they get close, and their wooden bridge is built on the sea. As long as the wooden bridge is destroyed, all the people standing on the bridge will fall into the water and become their prey. Mermaids throw out water and grass one by one, which is not only their offensive weapon, but also their ability. They can seize and bind human beings and drag them into the seabed. "Step back, go ashore and be careful of the rope they throw out." Gray shouted, but he didn''t move himself. Instead, he held a knife in one hand to prevent the mermaid from hitting him. The fingers of the other hand shook slightly. A mermaid who exposed her upper body on the sea suddenly felt that the surrounding sea water seemed to be alive. She surged up madly, wrapped her up, and then directly left the sea and flew to the shore. In an area behind the wooden bridge, there is a high stone wall surrounded by pirates, with a puddle in the middle. The mermaid was thrown directly into the puddle, and then she felt the sea water bound to her suddenly slide off her, becoming no different from ordinary sea water. Just as she wanted to throw out the water and grass to fight back, she looked up and saw a group of Pirates around the stone wall, holding knives and guns around the puddle. Without waiting for her to think more, another water mass wrapped in a mermaid fell. It was her sister. The Mermaids also found the man who kidnapped the mermaid and shot water plants at him one after another to drag him into the sea. Gray suddenly appeared a green magic mask to stop the wave of water and grass attacks. Although the magic mask soon broke, he also took the opportunity to catch a mermaid and throw it into the puddle, then coquettish walked away and flexibly avoided the remaining attacks. Mermaid''s water and plants are fast for ordinary people and almost difficult to avoid, but for him, as long as they are not restrained, they can basically avoid. Suddenly, a water grass shot from under the wooden bridge, instantly passed through the wooden bridge, and accurately shot Gray''s wrist from the gap in the board. Gray almost stumbled when a huge force came. The water plants sent by these mermaids have strong adsorption capacity and extremely tough characteristics, and they also have great strength in the water. Gray stamped his feet on the board, stabilized his body, and pulled his arm hard. The mermaid broke the board and was pulled out of the water. "Hiss!" The mermaid uttered a shrill cry, revealing two sharp little fangs in her mouth. Her eyes were full of murders. She was fierce and wanted to bite when flying in the air. "Hiss!" Gray took a breath and widened his eyes in surprise. He pulled her up and was ready to catch her, but the mermaid was naked and had nowhere to catch, so he had to grab her arms. In this way, the mermaid is facing him, because she is murderous and looks ferocious, her face is a little flirtatious, and the part of her upper body covered by her hair is ferocious and terrible. Gray suddenly felt a little angry. It seems that he has eaten a lot of chili recently. Let the cook cook cook a little lighter next time, otherwise his body can''t stand it. The backhand threw the mermaid into the water. Gray thought the mermaid looked a little familiar. Later, ask her if she had seen her somewhere and talk about life. A few more water plants shot over. Gray avoided some and no longer wrapped them in water. He directly stretched out his hand, pulled the mermaid in front of him, grabbed his arm and threw it into the puddle. More and more mermaids appeared. Instead of long-range attacks, they jumped out of the water and attacked him with sharp claws and teeth. The mermaid may have a talent unmatched by ordinary people in the water, but jumping out of the water and using body attack... Still works. At least it can let someone enjoy the magical beauty. Although the mermaid''s strength is not small, it is still too poor compared with him. He jumped beside him. Gray directly caught them and threw them into the water. Soon, seven or eight mermaids were crowded in the small water. More mermaids finally found something wrong. The man on the shore was too scary for them to deal with. "Wow!" As some mermaids screamed, all mermaids began to retreat, their tails swung and disappeared into the depths of the sea as fast as they could. In the puddle behind them, the Mermaids wanted to attack the pirates, but they hid directly behind the stone wall and didn''t give them a chance. When they want to escape, the pirates will drive them back with weapons and forbid them to escape into the sea. Watching the mermaids in the sea retreat, a huge sea mass didn''t catch anything. Gray turned and walked to the wall surrounded by stones. There were eight mermaids in the puddle. At the moment of standing up, eight water plants shot out with tacit understanding and hit the magic shield in front of gray. "It''s no use!" Gray smiled and lifted his hands up. The sea turned into chains to bind the mermaid''s hands. "Hold your hands and catch them. No, I''ve caught you." Gray looked down and thought, "well, I now announce that you have become my prisoners, my personal property and my private property." Gray said, and suddenly a mermaid crawled on the water, making a gesture of submission and respect. Gray stared in surprise. Did his bullying spirit finally come out. "Great son of Poseidon, we didn''t know it was your ship. Please forgive our offense. We are willing to present the most gorgeous treasure as a gift. Just ask you to put us back to the sea." Gray stared and begged for mercy. Why did he swear? "I am not the son of Poseidon." Gray didn''t recognize his father''s hobbies. If Poseidon came to give his father''s love later, the picture would be so beautiful. "No way. You must be the son of Poseidon. No mortal can control the sea except the son of Poseidon." The mermaid insisted that the other mermaids acquiesced that she represented them after the mermaid spoke. "Maybe you doubt your identity, but since ancient times, only Poseidon''s children can control the sea with mortal bodies." "I can''t feel the power and majesty of God in you, but you can control the sea. It must be the power given to you by God''s blood." Gray looked at the water chains on them and pulled at the corners of his mouth. You call this control of the sea? If I can really control the sea, I still need to make so much effort to catch you. With a wave, the sea will send you directly to me. "Although I haven''t seen Poseidon''s children appear in the sea for a long time, Poseidon has left a lot of blood in the world. Some of them can''t even find their own ability. It''s normal for you not to know your identity." "What treasures do you have?" Gray stopped worrying about Poseidon''s son. These mermaids decided that he was Poseidon''s son. Although he suffered some losses, he knew that this identity was very useful when he thought about it carefully. At least it is very useful in the face of these mermaids. They may be regarded as elves in the sea. The majesty of the sea god is still a little useful to them. Chapter 445 "The mermaid has no treasure, but the sea is vast. Since ancient times, countless treasures have been scattered in the sea. If you can forgive our mistakes, we are willing to find the most precious treasure for you." The mermaid said respectfully that although Poseidon had not appeared in the sea for many years, he was the ruler of the sea, which could not be changed, because he was the God of the sea and could control everything in the sea. "Have you seen Poseidon''s trident?" Gray was curious that if the mermaid had seen Poseidon''s trident, he could go straight to the Trident first. "Poseidon''s trident is his sacred object, which is closely related to his power. It is a symbol of his rule over the sea. We are not even the lowest God. We are not qualified to meet Poseidon. Naturally, we have never seen a trident." The Mermaids answered every question, and their attitude was completely different from that of killing them before. "If you Can the identity of a son of God enable them to achieve this degree? Gray doesn''t know and doesn''t care. He still has a lot of problems. As long as they say what they want to know. As for the authenticity of the information, it was never something he needed to worry about. "Wait a minute, tell me what this authority you have repeatedly mentioned?" Gray interrupted her narrative and accentuated the word authority. Power was not difficult for him to understand, but he wanted to know whether the power in the mermaid''s mouth was the same as the power he understood. General authority certainly refers to a person''s power and function, but should God''s authority be different? After the eight mermaids looked at each other, the mermaid who spoke looked at gray, "dear son of Poseidon, we need a promise." If you can live, no intelligent creature will die, unless you live, you will pay a more unacceptable price or life is worse than death. Although they attacked pirates, they caused little loss, and gray just caught them and didn''t choose to kill them. Both sides still have room and didn''t form a dead enemy. "Captain, there''s another Mermaid." Jack came with Gibbs and the other crew carrying a mermaid. "Put it in." Gray nodded and the nine mermaids. The new mermaid was bound by the water chain. Gray thought for a moment and said, "if you cooperate with me, I promise not to hurt any Mermaid or take any revenge against the mermaid. If you satisfy me, you can seek my asylum in the future. " The mermaid was silent for a moment and nodded hard. "We''ll tell you everything we know." He seemed to give nothing, but made a useless guarantee and didn''t know whether he would keep his word, but in addition to the lives of the nine of them, there was also the safety of the Mermaids who escaped into the sea. They believe that gray is really Poseidon''s son, and Poseidon''s son has the ability to find the mermaid in the sea and retaliate. So the deal seemed fair to them. "God''s power is the key to why God is God. Power is the power given to God by the world. Poseidon''s power is the sea, so the sea is under his control. Zeus''s power is the sky, so lightning and all gods submit to him. Hades''s power is death, so he is the Lord of the underworld." "No matter whether a God is strong or weak, he must have his own power. A God without power, even if he has a power comparable to God, can only be called a semi God, and a God with power can never die." The information about power is not secret, because any God will know it. Of course, it is very secret information for mortals. "Immortality? In other words, if God and his children do not have power, they cannot become God and will die one day. " Gray became interested, which was very novel at that time. "Yes, but God and his children should have power." "But power is limited after all. If the power of the world is divided, there will be no power to divide?" "Only the king of God knows how much power there is, but even the power of the sea is not just the sea. Poseidon is certainly the undisputed master of the sea. But in addition, under the sea power, there are many powers representing the calm of the sea, the green of the sea, the vastness of the sea, the spray of the sea, and the light related to the sea. " Gray nodded. "I see. Power can be subdivided." "Then, if an ordinary man has the power of God, can he become God?" The mermaid hesitated for a while, and another Mermaid replied, "I don''t know, because all the power is in the hands of the gods, and mortals can''t get it." "If you want to obtain power, you can either be rewarded by Zeus, the God King, or the owner of the power will divide some power. For example, Apollo among the twelve main gods has many powers, such as literature and art, light, youth, medicine, animal husbandry, music, prophecy, migration, navigation and so on." "For example, his literary authority is just a general term. For example, poetry, history, philosophy and other authorities belong to literary authority." Gray nodded slightly and drew inferences, "for example, light can be divided into dawn light, dusk light, hot sun light and so on, right?" "Yes, in your capacity, there should be no difficulty in asking Poseidon for a power belonging to the sea." When little Molly touched him, gray immediately understood that the mermaid was insincere. It seems that even if she is really Poseidon''s son, she may not be able to get power. Skipping this question for the time being, gray knew that he was not Poseidon''s cheap son and could not claim power from him. Moreover, Poseidon in this world doesn''t know where it is? Even the Trident, a symbol of his divine power, was thrown at the bottom of the sea. Wouldn''t Poseidon be dead? Of course, this is impossible. After all, the mermaid said that the God with power in the body can live forever. And she didn''t lie. Also, there is an ocean goddess in the world. She is not dead. Which round can she die with the existence of Poseidon, the Lord of the sea and the twelve Lord gods? Wait, sea goddess, Calypso? "What authority does Calypso, the goddess of the sea, have?" A little guessing, gray asked immediately. "Calypso''s power should be the wrath of the sea, but we don''t know whether it is." The mermaid said they were just listening to passing ships at the bottom of the sea and knew some news. They didn''t really have contact with those gods. The twelve main gods are so famous that their functions are well known, but Calypso, the goddess of the sea, is really just a little God. "The wrath of the sea?" Gray touched his chin, looked back at the group of Pirates listening to the story, and found Jack. "Jack, tell me, why did the first pirate conference seal Calypso?" "Because she often sets off tsunamis and storms at sea?" Jack wondered that although he inherited the title of pirate king of the Caribbean, he didn''t know much about it. He used to listen to it as a story. "Yes, the perfect answer." Gray grinned happily. "Then Hephaestus should have the power of fire?" "Hephaestus is one of the twelve main gods and the God of fire and forging. His authority should include fire and forging." The mermaid said that the authority of these twelve gods is better known than some small gods. "By the way, are there any other gods in the world, such as Egyptian gods, Nordic gods and Oriental immortals?" Chapter 446 The mermaid''s attitude changed, and gray no longer treated them like prisoners. He invited them to talk about it on the black pearl. However, the result of the discussion disappoints someone. Other gods in the world do not exist. Only the Greek gods really exist and still affect the world. This is also a very simple thing. The Greek gods are so close to the Egyptian gods and the Nordic gods. If they really exist, the world may not be what it is now. Gray was curious about God, but the mermaid didn''t know much. Basically, there were messages everywhere, and there were few dry goods. Of course, God is also strong or weak. For example, the twelve Lord gods are much stronger than those unknown little gods. But mermaids also don''t know much about this. Because they are the reason why they are in the ocean, they are familiar with some familiar gods and gods in the ocean. Gray looked at the nine mermaids in front of him and turned his mind. These mermaids are not weak, especially in the sea. If they are organized, they will always be an extremely powerful army equipped with some weapons suitable for use in the sea. No country in the world can compete with them in the sea, at least not now. Now these countries are generally wooden ships and guns. They simply have no ability to control under the sea. As long as the mermaid attacks from the bottom of the sea, their ships will sink one by one. "Will you follow me? Follow me and I will give you glory. If I become God, there will be a place for the mermaid family in my temple, and the Mermaid will be protected by me forever. " After thinking, gray felt that he should have some opportunities as Poseidon''s son, so he solemnly promised to attract the mermaid. "Dear son of Poseidon, we are your prisoners and are willing to be loyal to you, but I can''t make decisions for other sisters. We can''t force them." The mermaid thought and said. The mermaid''s mind was very sharp. Although it was only a short conversation, she already knew about the character of the son of Poseidon in front of her. If she didn''t follow, the result might not be so beautiful. Moreover, it''s no shame to follow Poseidon''s son. If he can really get power from Poseidon, the mermaid also has a backer. Although it is only a hill, there is a big mountain behind the hill. You know, mermaids are nothing to those gods. They can kill the family at will. Even servants prefer those fairies Ningfu and think they are more pure and beautiful. Of course, these are just her own ideas. She doesn''t know whether other mermaids will think so or choose to attach. Maybe they prefer to live freely in the sea and don''t want to be controlled by anyone. "It doesn''t matter. A forced twist is not sweet. I just need someone who is willing to serve me. Also, don''t be so restrained. Just call me captain." Gray nodded slightly. "We are willing to offer our loyalty to you, the great son of Poseidon." The mermaid bowed her head. No way, they also want to stand up, but because they never go ashore, although they can change people''s legs, they become weak after going ashore and can''t overcome it for a while. Gray didn''t care. He knew that they were not going to paralyze him, but that they were really willing to surrender. The false gifts could be put aside. The two sides have established a relationship and seem to be much closer to each other. "Cough!" Gray pinched his fist and pretended to cough twice. When the Mermaids looked at him, he was very embarrassed and said, "what, I heard that Mermaid kiss can make people breathe underwater?" The mermaid didn''t expect him to ask such a question. She was stunned and said, "can''t you breathe underwater?" Poseidon''s son can control the sea, but he can''t even breathe underwater. It sounds a little abnormal. Reasonably speaking, gray should be better at underwater than them. "No!" Gray answered honestly that he was not really Poseidon''s son. No, No. although he can stay underwater for a long time, it depends on the power of magic and his strong physical quality, not the ability of underwater breathing. The ability to breathe underwater can be said to be the same thing as instinct, which is different from other people who live underwater with various abilities. "You don''t have to worry about this. Maybe it''s because your ability hasn''t fully awakened. When the sea god blood in your body awakens, you should be able to do it." "No, I can''t wait until then." Gray shook his head. On the surface, it means that he can''t wait that long, but he knows that he doesn''t have Poseidon''s divine power at all. The so-called control of the sea depends on the keepsake sealing calypso and his own magic. Although he doesn''t know the principle, gray knows very well that this is the effect of that thing. Therefore, it is impossible to awaken the ability of underwater breathing in the future. At present, the only way to get such ability is the kiss of a mermaid. "Captain, I will!" A mermaid stared at him with beautiful eyes and said boldly. Gray nodded and threw out a piece of parchment and a magic pen. "Thank you. I can put you back to find other mermaids and persuade them to join us, but before that, you need to write your name on this paper with your blood." "Captain, what is this? The divine contract? " "It''s just an ordinary contract. The crew of the ship have signed it. It doesn''t have much ability, but it can help me find your position." Gray explained that he didn''t hide anything. "Although I believe you really promised me, you have to guard against people. I need some insurance measures. Don''t you mind?" Mind, of course, mind, but smart people know that it is impossible not to sign. If they don''t sign, the other party really has no reason to trust them. "Of course not!" The mermaid nodded, resolutely pricked her finger with a magic pen, and then wrote her name on parchment, Rebecca! After writing down his name, without feeling any discomfort, Rebecca nodded to the other sisters and handed them the paper and pen. The last one to write down his name was the mermaid who promised to give gray the ability to breathe underwater, strickley. "Well, you don''t seem very comfortable on the shore. I''ll take you back to the sea." Gray put away the parchment and said with satisfaction. "Thank you!" The mermaid thanked, and the water masses entered from the door one by one, and then wrapped a mermaid. In the water mass, the mermaid''s legs turned into fish''s tail again, and all the water and grass on her body were dissipated. Then she was thrown back into the sea by gray. The mermaid entered the sea and immediately regained her vitality. She was not as sick as before. Then the Mermaids returned to the sea one by one, leaving strely on board. "Is a kiss enough?" Gray looked at her. "Yes, but we need to take the initiative to cooperate, otherwise it''s useless." Sterly nodded and was ready to get up and walk towards him, but her feet were still weak and almost fell to the ground. "Then please cooperate with me." "My pleasure, the great son of Poseidon." Chapter 447 The next day, gray looked at dozens of mermaids on the sea and was a little excited. With them, many things would be much more convenient. In the end, the Mermaids did not all turn to him, and only one third of the mermaids were willing to follow him. However, even if only one third, it is 70 or 80 mermaids, which can easily destroy a fleet. "The gods bear witness that we follow our master. The master''s will is our law. We are willing to fight for our master, even if we die without regret." The Mermaids said in unison, with a pleasant voice, which sounded like countless beauties singing together. "You say I am the son of Poseidon, but I don''t know whether I am, but for one thing, you follow me and offer loyalty to me, and I will give you shelter and glory." Gray''s voice was steady and thick, clearly reaching every mermaid''s ear. "As the gods witness, the mermaid follows me, and I will return with sincerity and glory..." After Gray''s eloquent speech for several minutes, the Mermaids bowed their heads to express their submission. The pirates on the ship trembled. The captain was worthy of being the captain. He slept for a while. The mermaid had surrendered. It was terrible. Glancing at the strange looking pirates and giving them a little warning, gray looked at the mermaid below again, "since you follow me, I hope you can complete this first thing perfectly." "Please tell me!" Said the mermaids in unison. "The first task is not difficult. You only need to send a few letters." Gray nodded slightly, "but the recipient is not a good person. You should protect yourself." "We must finish the master''s task." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Singapore, the stronghold of Singapore pirate Wang Xiaofeng. On the calm sea, a very beautiful woman suddenly appeared, and a group of energetic pirates were stunned. "Help, help!" The pirates laughed and jumped into the sea one by one. They haven''t seen such a beautiful woman in their whole life. Now, such a person suddenly appears in front of them. Isn''t it too sad not to try life. "Damn it, don''t squeeze me. No one is mine." "I fuck NIMA, get out!" The sound of falling into the water and the noise remembered, and the sea became lively. The woman just looked at them with disdain, picked up a ball made of water and grass and shot it at a pirate cadre still on the shore. Pop! The water and grass exploded, revealing a letter inside. "The roaring wind starts!" The four big Chinese characters on the envelope made him instantly realize that something was going to happen. "Beauty, wait for me, I''ll save you!" A pirate swims quickly towards the woman. The woman turned her eyes in disdain and sank directly into the water. A beautiful and huge fish tail flashed across the water. "Beauty, don''t hide. My brother plays with you." Brush! As soon as the pirate''s voice fell, a water plant climbed up his ankle from the bottom of the water and pulled him to the bottom of the sea. "Mackerel, it''s mackerel!" Seeing that their companions were pulled down, the other pirates immediately panicked and realized that they and others had met the legendary creature, but the legendary creature was not as beautiful as it was rumored. Back on the shore, the pirate in the water was never pulled down, but the one pulled down before never floated again. "Let''s go and see the captain." The pirate cadre stared at the sea, turned around and left with his men. Through the crisscross of complex waterways, pirate cadres came to the outside of the roaring bathhouse. "Lord Tai Huang, someone sent a letter to the captain." The pirate cadre carefully handed the letter to Tai Huang, the second in command of Xiaofeng. Tai Huang glanced faintly, only saw the four big characters of Xiaofeng Qinqi on it, and there was nothing else, which made him wonder, "who sent it?" "It''s a shark." Pirate cadres answered truthfully. "The mackerel? Are you drinking too much? " Tai Huang stared and thought whether to take out his weapon to wake up the boy. "My Lord, it''s really a mackerel. My brothers saw it together. She dived into the water and took one of our brothers. We were afraid of delaying the captain, so we came in a hurry and wanted to give it to the captain." If someone else sent them, they would bring them directly, but they couldn''t help it. Pirate cadres looked at their men, and several people nodded one after another, saying that what they saw was the mackerel. "You wait!" As the second in command of Xiaofeng, Tai Huang also knows that there are not only mortals in the world. They are not like lying. He is ready to go in and tell Xiaofeng that it is up to Xiaofeng to decide. Xiaofeng is enjoying the steam bath. After being interrupted by Tai Huang, he looks at him unhappily. Tai Huang told him about it. Xiao Feng narrowed his eyes and touched his bald head, "call him in." Soon, the pirate cadre was called in and respectfully presented the letter to Xiaofeng. Xiaofeng nodded. A woman behind him came forward to take the letter and stood beside Xiaofeng. "Read!" The woman opened the envelope and said, "to Wang Xiaofeng, a pirate from Singapore: Hello, Xiaofeng. Introduce yourself to gray Sutton, the new owner of the black pearl, the pirate king of the Caribbean and the pirate king of the Caspian Sea. There is no doubt that Barbosa is dead. Jack is my first mate now. Of course, I''m not writing this letter to show off. I just want to share a good thing with you. Recently, I accidentally found the legendary fountain of immortality. Yes, it''s the fountain of immortality. If you drink it, you can live forever. The effect of Bu Lao Quan is very good. After drinking it, I immediately feel that I am back to the age of 20. As the second of the nine pirate kings, I will not forget my good brother, so I write this letter to tell you that I strongly recommend you to have a drink. Don''t bring anything else. Just bring a boat of treasure to the Cayman Islands. I''ll wait for you here. By the way, finally add, take the keepsake of Shanghai thief king, otherwise, I won''t recognize it. Well, finally, I heard you have a navigation chart. You can also take it with you. Finally, to add, you can also bring the fleet. I don''t mind. The captain of the black pearl, the pirate king of the Caribbean, the pirate king of the Caspian Sea, gray Sutton, and his Jack Sparrow "Captain, is it really not old spring?" Tai Huang didn''t hear anything else, but he heard the words "Bu Lao Quan". And Xiaofeng had picked up the letter and looked at it again. "Are you sure it''s the letter from the Spanish?" Xiaofeng looked again and said to the pirate cadre. "Yes, Captain, the brothers saw it with their own eyes. It''s really a mackerel." Xiao Feng stretched out his hand again, and his black nails scratched his big bald head. His face with a long scar looked very fierce. "Tai Huang, prepare the boat. Let''s go to the Caribbean to see what''s going on in the so-called fountain of youth." Xiaofeng is not young. In this age when the average age is not very high, it is almost time to worry about his life. Bulaoquan is still very attractive to him. Moreover, even if only a young man has the opportunity to live a longer life, he may not be able to resist it. After all, people who have a good life will not dislike too much. "If he dares to lie to me..." Xiaofeng didn''t go on, but the meaning was obvious and everyone here understood it. "It''s the captain!" Tai Huang nodded excitedly and turned to go out to arrange. He is the second in command of Xiaofeng. Maybe he also has a chance to drink Bulao spring. Meanwhile, a mermaid sent a letter to the nest of the other six pirate kings. For a time, countless pirates rushed to the Caribbean, and a new wave was about to emerge. Chapter 448 White hat Bay Island, a misty canyon cliff, a broken ship tottering. Gibbs saw the ship and shouted excitedly, "Captain, we have found Ponce de Leon''s Santiago." "Good, Mr. Gibbs. Now all we have to do is climb the cliff. Please find a safe path for everyone." Said gray. He sent the mermaid to deliver the letter, but it took time. During this time, he couldn''t wait, so he had to get the key things in hand first, and then he could have a greater advantage in the negotiation. Ponce de Leon''s silver cup is a key item in the fountain of youth ceremony. At that time, all the things needed for the ceremony are in his hands. The silver cup, mermaid tears, the location of the fountain of youth and the specific ceremony are all in his hands. There is a strong Mermaid army. Others have no choice but to accept his conditions. "Master, if you want treasure, we can find it for you. There are countless treasures in the sea, far above the ground." Said sterly. The sea occupies 70% of the world''s area. It is incomparably vast and has countless treasures and resources. Unfortunately, no one can exploit it. Even if they mermaids can only get part of it. But even just picking up the treasures scattered in the ocean is enough to make everyone crazy. "No, treasure is of no use to me. I don''t like treasure. I just like the happy process and sense of achievement of finding treasure. This spiritual enjoyment is what I pursue." Gray said indifferently that gold and silver are really not attractive to him now, because there is nowhere to spend, so he can only put it in his backpack. Only those strange things with good collection value, he was interested in collecting them. For example, the silver cup of Ponce de Leon. Although these two cups do not seem magical, since they can summon the passage of the fountain of youth, they are also part of the ceremony. I think they should not be ordinary cups. "Yes!" Sterly nodded and stopped talking, but she was still very impressed. She was worthy of being the son of Poseidon. She pursued things that ordinary people couldn''t reach. Jack turned his mouth. He didn''t believe half of what Gray said. At the beginning, he swept away most of the treasures of the island of death. He also said he didn''t like gold and silver. Who would cheat? There is no one in the world who doesn''t like gold and silver. Other pirates have the same expression, because they all like gold and silver. However, the captain said he didn''t like it, that is, he didn''t like it. They had no opinion. A group of people walked towards the cliff under the Santiago. Under the cliff, you can see that half of the hull of the Santiago is outside the cliff. It seems that it will fall down the next moment. They looked for it at the bottom of the cliff. There was no way to go up. If you want to go up, you must take a detour. "Captain, we can go around from the left. We can get there in three or four hours." Angelica came over and said that she had investigated around and found the right path smoothly. "Captain, take a detour from the right. It only takes an hour to get there." Jack raised his hand and proudly said he had found a shortcut. Gray didn''t speak, but looked up at the cliff. The cliff is not high. It looks like tens of meters, sixty or seventy meters, which is equivalent to a high building with more than 20 floors. "It''s not very high." Gray said softly, and then looked at the two people who took the credit. "Take you around." "And you, captain?" They looked at him suspiciously. Didn''t the captain want to go up? Do they own all the treasures on it? Of course, that''s impossible. Even if gray doesn''t go up, they still have to take out Gray''s share. Besides, who said he wouldn''t go up? "You detour, I''ll wait for you directly." Gray pointed to the top of the cliff, grabbed sterly''s slender waist with one hand, soared up and walked towards the cliff step by step. Although mermaids have been on the shore these days and adapt to some, they are still more suitable for the ocean. When they leave the ocean, although they can become humans, their attributes will decline and their bodies will become weaker and weaker. So sterly has to go to the ocean for a few hours every day, so as to ensure that she will not be too weak when she appears on the shore, and will become more and more adapted to the environment away from the sea. So she is not suitable to follow them. The road is too far for her. "Ah!" Angelica suddenly stumbled and fell to the ground with a look of pain on her face. "Captain, I sprained my foot." When gray heard the sound and looked down, angelica frowned, made a little woman''s gesture and said pitifully. "We can''t give up any of our companions. Angelica''s foot is injured and she can''t walk anymore. Let me take you up." Gray fell down and gently picked up angelica. With her consent, the remaining hand wrapped around her waist. Unlike the mermaid, angelica''s waist is thicker, strong and powerful. She knows the value of force is not low at the touch. Before he could fly again, Jack suddenly sat on the ground and winked at gray, "Captain, my foot is hurt." Gray nodded slightly. "First mate jack is also an important member of the ship. Since his foot is injured, let''s dig a hole and bury him so that he can have a decent funeral." "It''s the captain!" Several honest pirates began to dig holes on the spot, ready to faithfully implement the captain''s will. Other people who are ready to hurt their feet say that they have a great body. There is no problem at all. There is no possibility of sprained foot injury at all. "Well, I''m fine. It''s a miracle." Jack jumped up in surprise and hopped a few times to show that he was really well. "Captain, don''t worry. I''ll take them around and promise to bring them up one by one." "Good. I''ll wait for you up there." Gray grinned with a sunny smile. Smelly pirates still want to be carried up by the great captain Sutton? I think you''re trying to fart. With two beauties, he flew up the cliff, came to the top of the broken ship, and then floated towards the deck. It landed on the deck gently. The deck creaked and was leaning towards the bottom of the cliff. Gray was so scared that he took the two people flying again. After two hundred years of wind and sun, the San Diego is already rotten and may fall apart at any time. Now it is a miracle to see the appearance of the ship. "It seems that it is still a little difficult to explore the ship." Unable to land on the deck, gray and his two men landed on the cliff behind the San Diego. Chapter 449 "Isn''t this boat too small? This is Juan Ponce de Leon''s Santiago? " Angelica looked back in surprise at the wooden boat on the cliff. A little unarmed and broken boat. "The ship 200 years ago, do you think it should be as big as a black pearl? It''s impossible. The technology at that time couldn''t reach it. " Gray shook his head slightly. He had no opinion on the size of the boat. Now he just wanted to go in and see what else was in it. According to the film, all the treasures of Ponce de Leon are here. "Don''t your feet hurt anymore? Shall I treat you? " The elf looked at Angelica standing on the ground normally, and her eyes were a little confused. "No, thanks, little Molly. I''m ready." Angelica kicked her leg and said she was all right and didn''t need treatment. "Don''t worry about her. Didn''t you notice she was lying?" Gray caught the elf back. It''s strange. With little jasmine''s ability, she can''t find her lie. "Of course I did." Little jasmine shook her legs, turned her eyes and said quickly, "I''m just playing with her." Hum, people were just looking at the boat, of course they didn''t notice! "This is a bad woman. She is good at lying. Pay attention to her words so as not to be cheated by her." Gray bluffed, "if she cheated me out and sold it, I won''t find you." "Lie, you have a mark on me. You can always find me." Little jasmine said angrily. Gray is the worst. He likes to cheat. He even plays hide and seek and uses magic to cheat. He has to find her with his mark every time. Gray rolled his eyes. Nonsense. Without magic marks, you can hide in any bottle and start your talent. Who can find you? Although it''s nothing to lose, you can''t always lose. The elf is too much. You can''t blame him. Take them to the edge of the cliff and look at the boat half outside the cliff from the side. "I don''t know the size, but why is the ship on the cliff? It is far from the coast and has not been submerged by the sea. Why is the Santiago here? " Angelica asks new questions. This is really unimaginable. The ship sailing on the sea has even reached the interior of the island, and the whole has not been damaged too much. "Storm!" Sterly said, "there are often big storms in this area, and sometimes there are storms that can roll up a ship." As a mermaid, she knows this area very well, because these storms are the reason why they inhabit here, and they can avoid a lot of trouble. "A storm that can roll up ships?" Angelica tried to think about it. Her little face turned white. The storm of that degree should make people feel hopeless. She is a pirate. She has been at sea since childhood. She has seen all kinds of bad weather and storms that can destroy huge sailboats. Ships like black pearl have a high probability of being directly destroyed. She had never seen the case that the ship could be rolled up and moved hundreds of miles, but when she thought about it, she knew that such a natural disaster could destroy anything, and the Santiago had little damage. It had to be said that it was a miracle. Back to his senses, gray had come close to the San Diego, tried to grasp a board of the San Diego, broke it gently, and the board broke directly. Gray was a little surprised. It was not that the board was too brittle, but that the quality was too good. Two hundred years of wind and rain, sun and rain, and insects gnawing from nature. If it was other wood, his hand should be a handful of wood residue at the moment. "Captain, do you want to go in?" Angelica asked aloud. If you want to go in, you can''t go on the deck. You can only break the board from below. "No hurry, look again." If you go in now, you can''t go to the front part, otherwise the Santiago will lose its balance and fall directly off the cliff. He is not afraid of falling down. If the clothes are broken, it will bring trouble to the next treasure collection, as well as the silver cup. It will really take a lot of effort to find it at that time. Gray went to other places to try the quality of the board, but it broke as soon as it was broken. Although the ship could remain as it was, it was completely broken. Even if he wants to drag the boat back, he can''t do it. If he catches one, the board will break directly, and the ship will be locked with a magic chain. Once he tries hard, the ship may break directly. At that time, he will be given a piece of wood residue. "Trouble!" Gray grabs his hair, looks away and locks on a boulder. "Yes, wait for me!" Gray ran to the boulder, picked up the boulder and walked back. Then he came to the Santiago, made a hole in the bottom of the boat, broke the boulder and piled it on the bottom of the boat. He didn''t dare to put the whole piece in, for fear that it would crush the board directly. At that time, the ship would fall 100%. These stones add up to at least a thousand kilograms, and three people will not lead to the imbalance of the Santiago, because it has been firmly pressed on this side of the cliff. Without the habit of drilling from below, gray took the two men to the deck of the San Diego again. Although the deck creaked again, it somehow gave some face and didn''t rot directly and let them fall into the cabin. Pushing open the door of the captain''s room, the cold and humid smell came to his face, which frightened the elf to put a green magic mask on them. The two ladies don''t have such treatment. Anjilika is better. The pirates don''t love clean people very much. They still have a little resistance to this. Sterly is uncomfortable. She smells this smell for the first time. Gray waved his hand and a gust of wind appeared, dispersing the unpleasant smell in the captain''s room, making them feel better. Then he looked into the captain''s room. The captain''s room is not big, but it is much smaller than the black pearl, but it is much more gorgeous than the black pearl, because it is full of gold and silver on both sides, scattered everywhere. Gray was not attracted by the gold and silver. His eyes saw the skeleton lying on the ship for the first time, and he had a map in his hand. "Juan Ponce de Leon!" Gray looked at the skeleton, smiled and announced loudly, "from now on, all your treasures belong to me." Of course, this is only for fun, and Ponce de Leon can''t sit up and answer him. Gray strode in, ready to look for the pair of silver cups, "and the silver cup and map you found, as well as the legendary fountain of youth, I accepted them impolitely." With that, gray suddenly turned his head and stared at the skeleton. When he just said not old spring, the other party seemed to move? "Obsession is quite heavy." Gray smiled and looked away. Even if the other party was alive now, he had nothing to fear. Besides, the other party probably only has the obsession with the fountain of youth. Two hundred years is enough for him to die. Anjilika didn''t care about him chatting with the dead, but after seeing these treasures, she rushed into the treasures with hot eyes and took them to her arms one by one. The sight fell on the cabinet beside the bed. A small box was lying there quietly, waiting for the arrival of the destined person. So, as a predestined person, gray calmly extended his hand. Chapter 450 There were indeed two silver cups in the box, which had not been replaced with stones. The Spanish did not know where they were at the moment? Fortunately, the Spaniards haven''t come to find Laoquan yet, or maybe he will rob the silver cup from them. After all, Jack, who has a compass and is still a long way ahead of them, is not as fast as them. Gray thinks they may belong to Cao Cao. If the screenwriter wants them to arrive first, they can arrive first. But the only good thing is that the Spaniards don''t love money. It''s amazing that they can turn a blind eye to such a large ship of treasure. I don''t know why Spain made colonies. Is it to help the earth compatriots in backward areas realize a well-off society as soon as possible? Maybe you can go to Spain sometime. I hope everyone there is a gentleman who regards money as dirt and is willing to help others. He will love there. Pick up the silver cup from the box. There is a line of letters on the silver cup, which says the water of life. It is the silver cup needed for the ceremony. That''s right. When he got the silver cup, gray looked at the map in the skeleton''s hand again. Although he had become a skeleton at this time, his hand holding the map did not loosen, and his two eyes were also facing the map, as if he was really looking at the map and looking for the fountain of youth he thought about day and night. "Well, the map can''t be left either." Gray grabbed at the map in his hand. With Jack and the mermaid, it''s no problem for him to find the fountain of youth. The map is optional, but it can''t be left to others. With a slight pull, Gray was a little surprised that the map was grabbed by him. "If people are dead, don''t forget it. It''s useless for you. I''ll fulfill your wish for you." Gray said, breaking off the skeleton''s fingers and pulling out the map. After the map was drawn out by him, the skeleton slowly raised its head and closed its chin, which looked very terrible in the dark abandoned cabin. "Be careful, master. The skeleton has become a dead soul." Sterly had been standing at the door, holding the door frame and paying attention to gray. When she saw the skeleton moving, she quickly reminded him. Gray looked back and saw the skeleton reach out and grasp the map in his hand in slow motion. He first slowly rolled up the map, took out a ribbon, tied it up and put it in his backpack for use. Looking at the skeleton, before his hand reached half, gray went to one side, grabbed a box full of gold coins, poured out all the gold and silver in it, went back to the bed, grabbed the skeleton and put it into the box one by one. "Ponce de Leon, thank you for your enthusiasm, but you are still lying in the hospital bed after you are dead. You must be very unwilling. Don''t worry, let you settle down immediately." "Don''t thank me too much. After all, I''m a red scarf that does good deeds without leaving a name." All the skeletons were put into the box. Gray snapped it closed and added a lock, ready to put the captain down later. If you''re dead, don''t jump out to scare people. He''s nothing. It''s not good to scare the soft and weak beauties. Gray glanced, and anjilika pulled out a box with extremely strong and ready to put gold. The elf opened her eyes and looked curiously. The mermaid stri leaned against the door frame. Yes, just afraid to scare the mermaid. As for the ferocity of the mermaid attack the other day, he doesn''t remember at all. Now the mermaid is the real mermaid, okay? What I saw in front is false and untrue. Looking at the ship full of treasure, gray waved his hand and took half, leaving the rest to the coming pirates. Even if only half is left, it will be enough for all pirates to share a large treasure, which was plundered by Ponce de Leon in the new world. Returning to Spain with these financial reports, Ponce de Leon will soon become one of the richest people in China. If he didn''t want to live forever, he wouldn''t be lying here now. Angelica looked at gray and continued to work hard. She packed a box of treasure and could buy a better boat later, even if the Black Pearl caught up with him. Of course, the best thing is that black pearl can''t catch up. With strong firepower, she will become the strongest pirate. "Master, do you want to prolong your life with the fountain of youth?" Sterly watched him collect the silver cup of the ceremony and soon figured out his purpose. It seems that luring the mermaid was also to get together what the ceremony needed. "Yes." Gray nodded faintly and didn''t explain anything. "At that time, the mermaid needs to provide a few tears. Is that all right?" "No problem." Sterly nodded, just a few tears, but really want to shed tears, I''m afraid it will take some effort, because mermaids don''t cry. Of course, this no tears means no, not No. if necessary, you can also leave tears. "However, master, you are a demigod and have a long life. If you get power, you can even live forever. There is no need to use the fountain of youth to continue your life." "Just get ready!" Gray didn''t want to explain his plan to her. After the matter was settled, gray took the mermaid to the cabin and entered the cabin. A flame lit beside him and lit up the dark cabin. In the cabin, different from Gray''s imagination, although there are a lot of treasures, there are a lot of skeletons. White skeletons and golden treasures pile up together, which makes people a little scared. After just one look, Gray was not interested. He had collected enough treasure, which was left to the pirates to collect their own part after they sorted it out. There are still some wooden barrels under the cabin, which should be used to hold rum, but now it has evaporated clean, and there is not a drop of liquor in it. "Master, can you drive the fire?" Sterly looked shocked. Isn''t gray the child of Poseidon, the God of the sea? How can he drive the flame? Gray knew what she was thinking when he looked at her. "Why, Poseidon can''t drive the fire?" "Poseidon is the God of the sea. Should it be the sea?" Sterly wondered if the mermaid had recognized the wrong person? "Before Poseidon became the God of the sea, what did he rely on to fight? Drive the sea? " Sterly was stunned. Yes, what did Poseidon fight before he became Poseidon? "Therefore, the sea is only his power, not all his abilities. It''s strange that the sea god can use fire." Gray shrugged. This is the misunderstanding of thinking. Can the God of fire not use his divine power to attract spring water when he wants to drink water, but do it himself? "You''re right." Sterling can''t refute. If God really can only use his own power, and other abilities that contradict his own power can''t be used, is God still God? It should not be. At most, these abilities are not as powerful as the God who has mastered the relevant authority, but they should be used. With a gentle breath, sterly stopped worrying about the son of Poseidon''s ability to fire. The cabin full of bones was nothing to look at. Gray took her up, left the San Diego, found a place on the cliff and buried the legendary captain underground so that he could accompany his San Diego at a close distance. Before long, Jack came over with a crew of crew and pushed aside the bushes. When he saw Gray, he burst into tears. "Captain, help!" Chapter 451 Gray turned his head and looked at Jack strangely. He felt that there were no monsters or Marines behind them. Why did he ask him to help? Who''s life? "Captain, I took you around. When I passed a small lake, a strange man with seafood all over his body suddenly appeared in the lake. He said that it was a monster sent by David Jones and asked you to hand over the black pearl, or he would take your soul." Jack turned his eyes and said flustered. He did meet the strange man, but the other party didn''t look for gray, but for himself. It was his former crew. The other party only told him to prepare chips and the debt owner came to collect the debt. Jack certainly knows who the creditor is, but he doesn''t want to pay the bill as promised. When he hears that the other party wants to collect the debt, his first idea is to default and pay the debt? Is that what my famous Captain Jack Sparrow would do? As a qualified pirate, of course, we have to find a way to get rid of this account. Then he found that defaulting on the debt seemed impractical. David Jones had coveted his soul for a long time and would not let him go. Moreover, the other side is powerful, and the North Sea troll is driven by him as a little brother. Let alone that he is not the captain of Black Pearl now, even if he is really the captain of black pearl, he can not be the opponent of David Jones. The North Sea troll is the nightmare of all pirates. No, it''s the nightmare of all sailors. No one wants to meet David Jones and his little pet at sea. Even if he meets a deadly storm, it''s better to meet him. I must have taken the wrong medicine before I made a deal with David Jones. However, now the opportunity has come. Gray is the captain of the black pearl, and his powerful soul will satisfy David Jones. It''s just right to give it to David Jones, which should be able to forgive his debt. As for the truth, everyone saw the strange man. At that time, he was the only one who heard what the other party said. He was not afraid that someone would expose his lies. After debt cancellation, I can smoothly change from vice captain to captain and get back my black pearl. Great, perfect plan. "Lie, gray, he''s lying to you!" Little jasmine said angrily, looking at Jack angrily with big eyes. Gray gently comforted the elf so that she didn''t get too angry. As soon as Jack''s words jumped out, he knew that the other party was talking nonsense and felt a deep malice. Although David Jones is not a good man, he won''t do it to people casually. He is very contractual. He usually only does it to those who make a deal with him but don''t fulfill their obligations and damn people. Well, generally speaking. Gray doesn''t think he accounts for any of them. First, he hasn''t seen David Jones and made any deal with him. Second, he still has a long life as an old elder, and David Jones is not qualified to hook his soul. "Jack, lying doesn''t work for me. I have the smartest elf in the world. She can tell whether every word you say is true or false." Gray said faintly as he turned the roast mutton. "That''s right!" Little jasmine proudly forked her waist and accepted the surprised worship of the pirates. "So, tell the truth, or by cheating the captain, I may let you jump off the cliff. If you are lucky, you may be able to save your life." Glancing at the cliff in front of the San Diego, gray smiled and seemed to be looking forward to Jack jumping. Jack''s old face suddenly collapsed and looked at the elf angrily, but the elf stared back without weakness and was ready to encourage gray to beat him. Jack immediately counselled. The elf couldn''t be provoked. Provoking the elf was more terrible than directly provoking the captain. "Captain, I''m not lying to you. David Jones is really going to take the black pearl and kill all the people on board." Jack thinks they''re just cheating themselves. There''s no need to be afraid. "It seems that you really don''t shed tears without seeing the coffin." Gray shook his head slightly. Captain Jack is good in the film, but in the real world, he is really a pirate. Maybe sometimes he will become a good man, but he is still a pirate, a real pirate. "Jack, thirteen years ago or twelve years ago, anyway, at about that time, your bad girl sank, You were so sad that you made a deal with David Jones. He helped you bring back the bad girl, and you will become a crew member of the Flying Dutchman in 13 years and serve for 100 years. " Gray told a story concisely. "I think the time is coming, so someone came to remind you that it''s time to pay off your debt. If I''m right, the person who came to you should still be your old acquaintance and your former crew." Jack looked like a ghost and muttered for a long time before whispering, "how do you know?" He was sure that no one would tell gray about it. Everyone had just arrived. Only he communicated with gray. Other crew members were watching the play, and some were on the San Diego. When the Black Pearl sank, no one knew more than one slap about his deal with David Jones. "Never mind how I know, Jack, do you want me to fight with David Jones and reap profits, or give me to David Jones to forgive your own debts?" Before he could answer, gray continued, "it should be the second. David Jones''s little pet and the Flying Dutchman, plus himself and the seafood crew, are not easy to mess with. Even I''m not sure I can beat them." "So you don''t have to say that you must think that I will lose. You must think of a way to give me to David Jones and forgive your own debts, and then you can become the captain of Black Pearl again, right?" Jack put on a serious face and shook his head calmly. "Captain, you underestimate me. I think David Jones does all kinds of evil. Leaving him at sea is harmful and unhelpful. It will also hinder your plan to dominate the sea. Why don''t we get rid of him in advance." "No, as a price for cheating me, I think it''s necessary to give you to David Jones. Maybe he can surprise me?" Gray raised his eyebrows and said casually. "No, David Jones is insidious and cunning. He will take away your soul. Captain, your soul must be very attractive to him because you are so strong. We''d better defeat him together. Then, Captain, your reputation will spread in the sea. No one will be afraid of someone who can defeat David Jones. " Jack tried to look sincere, but the smoky makeup on his face was too heavy to see the sincerity. "As we all know, only the villain''s soul will satisfy the villain. For example, Mephisto has always wanted the soul of slag Kang." Gray said seriously, "David Jones wants your soul to be reasonable." "But I knew at first glance that he was a completely good man, so he was not interested in my soul." "Of course the captain is a good man, but David Jones likes to turn the good man into his crew, and then take him to do evil and watch the good man degenerate." Jack said seriously. "Jack, give up. I won''t deal with David Jones with you." Grace was unmoved, "unless..." Chapter 452 "Unless what?" Jack was very worried. He knew very well what kind of monster David Jones was. He also knew that the Flying Dutchman was definitely not the ship he wanted to get on, so he was willing to pay any price as long as he didn''t get on the Flying Dutchman. Of course, when the bad girl sank, he also had the same idea. As long as the bad girl could return to him, he was willing to accept any price. Facts have proved that transactions with pirates must be settled face to face. If the money and goods are not cleared during the transaction, it is easy to lose the balance and become a bad debt. Of course, David Jones rarely fails to receive the final payment, but often gains more because he fails to receive the final payment. After all, door-to-door collection is also an errand fee. This fee has to be calculated separately. He is a very smart businessman. Jack doesn''t want to be found by David Jones, so he can only try to pay off his debt or make David Jones can''t find him. But David Jones can''t find anyone on the sea, and there is a transaction contract between them. As long as he is still on the sea, the other party can easily find him. Jack didn''t want to choose to leave the sea. He didn''t want to give up the sea. Without the sea and black pearls, and without the treasure and rum, his life was boring. Was he still Captain Jack Sparrow at that time? No, he is not. Jack is destined to gallop on the sea. The sea is closely connected with him and no one can live without him. "Unless..." gray looked at him with a smile. He was not interested in going around in circles and saying what he wanted directly. "Unless you give me your compass, I''ll help you deal with David Jones." I didn''t dare to kill him. Brother octopus has strong strength, as well as the Dutchman flying the magic ship and his little brother Beihai giant monster. The body of Beihai giant monster is placed there, and it is still the home of the ocean. He is not sure to win in the front fight. We can only find a way to get David Jones'' heart according to the way in the film. At that time, David Jones was the plaything in his hand. It was up to him to rub round and pinch flat. And this matter is not in a hurry. In terms of time, it is still close to the 13-year deadline between Jack and brother octopus. It should be some time before brother Octopus comes out. They still have time to prepare. Therefore, as long as Jack dares to promise to give him the compass, he dares to help settle the matter. Of course, he just helps. If he can''t do it in the end, he can''t be dishonest. After all, he is not sure about brother Octopus himself. If he can''t find brother octopus''s heart, he won''t take the risk of fighting against brother octopus. In that case, little Jack can only rely on himself. He and Jack don''t have such a deep friendship. "Compass?" Jack subconsciously put his hand over his baby. There are only two things he cares about: the black pearl and the compass. Even the title and keepsake of the pirate king, let him hand it over, only the interests are big enough, that is no problem at all, but he is really reluctant to give up the black pearl and compass. Seeing Jack''s reluctance, angelica pursed her mouth and said, "sorry, I''ll cut in." "Shut up, only I can interrupt here." Gray snorted coldly and asked her to swallow the rest. As soon as the guy spoke, he knew she was going to help Jack. "Let me think again." Jack hesitated and finally shook his head. Perhaps there are other ways to solve David Jones'' trouble. There is no need to make a decision in a hurry. When there is really no way, it is not too late to choose to use the compass for life. Gray didn''t insist. As long as he wasn''t the enemy, he would usually choose to trade instead of directly rob. Although he has this ability, it''s not a good thing. It''s not that he thinks he''s a good man, but he should have a bottom line. If you see what you want, if you rob it in the hands of those villains, you will rob it, and you can eliminate harm for the people. But if you rob it in the hands of decent people or ordinary people, it will be no different from bandits. In the long run, the heart will become more and more indulgent. It is not impossible for the last out of control to become the next dragon. Since you can get your hands on the deal, why do you have to choose the best way? Moreover, snatching sometimes capsizes in the gutter. "All the treasures are on the ship. The ship has been fixed by me. You can rest assured to go up and refuel. Move all the treasures back to the black pearl. Everyone has a share." Gregory passed the topic just now and pointed to the San Diego. Hearing that there was treasure, the pirates immediately felt that the melons of the captain and the first mate were not fragrant, and rushed towards the Santiago. Jack, his eyes flickered and walked towards the San Diego. If you have enough money, maybe you can deal with David Jones in another way. "Master, although the mermaid did not appear in human vision, she also heard the reputation of David Jones. We have seen the North sea monster from a distance. We just looked at it and withdrew immediately." Sterly whispered when Jack and they walked away. "The North sea monster has reached a terrible level. Even many famous demigods in history may not be able to defeat it." Gray looked at her, smiled and nodded. He knew what sterly meant. Obviously, those famous demigods in history are not necessarily opponents, not to mention you, gray. And this is still the case when they think gray is Poseidon''s son, but he knows that he has nothing to do with Poseidon. That is to say, when he calculated, he had to raise the strength of the North Sea Troll a little higher in stri''s evaluation, but stri didn''t know all his strength, so he could reduce it a little. Then back to the origin, he is still likely to fail to beat the North Sea troll. If he can''t fight, he doesn''t want to steal from the front. It''s the king''s way to steal from the back. When brother Octopus gets his heart, any North sea monster should bow his head obediently. "Don''t worry, I have no deal with David Jones again." Gray doesn''t care at all. It''s difficult to deal with David Jones. He can run to the land if he can''t fight. The other party can''t go to the land. He doesn''t have any plot about the sea. "But Jack is your crew. You have the responsibility to protect his safety." Angelica spoke. "It''s none of my business. This is Jack''s grudge before he got on my black pearl. He should solve it by himself." Gray shook his head. The captain is not the crew''s nanny. He really wants to solve his personal grievances for him. Moreover, even after the crew got on the black pearl, the captain often chose to give up the crew rather than provoke strong enemies for himself. "Jack is very useful. Without him, you can''t find the mermaid and the San Diego, and you can''t get these treasures." Angelica began to talk about things with interests. "So you have a share of these treasures." Gray shrugged. "If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t even have a chance to find these." "So, be content. Don''t think too much. You have to pay if you get it." It''s impossible for Jack to want to help without giving him a compass. "The barbecue is cooked and ready to start." Chapter 453 Jack was terrified for a few days after he received the news that David Jones had begun to ask him for a debt, but suddenly one day, he suddenly felt that it was nothing. It was long before David Jones came to the door and he could continue to wave for some time. Moreover, I may try to reason with him. After all, I have only been Captain Black Pearl for two years, and his debt should be shared by other captains. If Barbosa is dead, gray should bear the majority. After all, gray is the current captain. The following month, gray took little jasmine to play and hunt on the island and studied the fountain of youth. He found that this is indeed a magical spring with weak vitality, but it is not obvious. It can not achieve the effect of increasing life, and he has not studied the effect of transferring life, but this effect must have. Then gray learned from the mermaid that the fountain of youth is a breeding spring in their hearts and a necessary thing to breed a new Mermaid, indicating that it also has the characteristics of breeding a new life. Until today, the Mermaids who went to send letters to the major pirate kings have returned to white hat Bay and brought back the information of the pirate kings to him. After receiving the letter, the remaining seven pirate kings immediately stopped the ship, set sail and headed for the Caribbean. The mermaid walked with them all the way. She didn''t speed up until she was halfway there. She came before them. Knowing that the pirate kings were about to arrive, gray also gave up the idea of continuing to study the fountain of youth and drove the black pearl to the Cayman Islands told them in the letter. The Cayman Islands is composed of the Grand Cayman, the lesser Cayman and the Cayman Islands. It is known as a tax haven and a diving holy land. Of course, not yet, but diving is OK. When he came to the Cayman Islands, the sun was just right. Gray directly changed into swimming trunks on the boat and jumped down. Well, the mermaid''s kiss is really useful. Now he can breathe underwater. If he doesn''t pay attention, he may be regarded as a mermaid. After playing underwater for half an hour, I also picked up a lot of seafood and gave it to the chef to prepare lunch. I took shell coral and prepared to make some small handicrafts, which was very leisurely and enjoyable. A few days later, more than a dozen large ships slowly approached the black pearl. The bright flags on board said that they were the world''s notorious pirate kings. Every pirate king came with more than one ship, at least two ships, and they gathered together tacitly. In the bow, the nine pirate kings stood against the wind and silently scanned the other seven pirate kings. The Black Pearl was surrounded by other pirate kings. Although there was only one ship, it was the focus of all pirates. Well, there are five of the four heavenly kings and four of the three great masters. They are all routine operations. It is normal that there are only eight of the nine pirate kings, but there is one more family and one less. Gray looked at them one by one and saw that they were not good people, and they were all crooked melons and dates. Even the former gambling God, Fage, who was forced to go to the sea to make a living after bankruptcy, is the same. Bald head and scar are fierce enough. With that long beard, he successfully deduces the appearance and cultivation of a mature pirate. They said that it is not the ugliness they want to dress up, but this exaggerated appearance is conducive to their smooth robbery of those merchant ships, and publicize their bad name, so that the other party can be scared away when they see their appearance. Having seen seven pirate kings with crooked melons and split dates, Gray was less interested in them. Gray winked at Jack. Gibbs waved a flag and invited the seven pirate kings to the island. Gray took the lead in driving the black pearl to the shore, took several younger brothers ashore, and sat down in the pavilion built not long ago. There are still seven places left for the pirate kings. Several younger brothers stood behind him. They were jack, Gibbs, Stanley and angelica. The pirate king went ashore one by one, waiting for a moment after landing, and then gathered together to walk towards the pavilion. In front of the pavilion, the seven pirate kings suddenly felt something wrong. Why are there all crooked melons and cracked dates on their side and beautiful men and women on the opposite side. Well, although Gibbs and the others have a gap, they can barely see, and their side is really unspeakable. "Hello, everyone. You certainly don''t know me. Let me introduce myself. My name is gray Sutton, the pirate king of the Caribbean and the pirate king of the Caspian Sea." Gray stood up and smiled warmly. "I welcome you all from afar. I have been waiting for you here for a long time. I believe you are also very urgent to know whether your goal here is true or false. Please take your seats and talk in detail." "Jack Sparrow!" Xiao Feng stared fiercely at Gray''s back and said gnashing his teeth. The other pirate Kings also had poor eyes. "Call me?" Jack pointed to himself, looked left and right, determined that the other party was looking for himself, and said suspiciously, "hello?" "Remember, you gave me a great humiliation. I''ll settle with you." Xiao Feng said coldly. "It doesn''t sound like me." Jack smiled, "my captain is super strong. If you want to settle accounts, you can win the captain first." "I will!" "Sorry, personal grudges have nothing to do with me." Gray said directly, refuse to be a pot bearer, start with me. "It seems that you have been abandoned." The corner of Xiaofeng''s mouth pulled, and the scar on his head was particularly clear in the sun. "We have some fun, and I''ll treat you well, Jack Sparrow." "Captain Xiaofeng, we''d better sit down and talk about business first. We''ll solve the rest slowly later." "Are you really the captain of black pearl, with the titles of two pirate kings? Is Barbosa really dead? " Asked the black sea pirate king. He used to be a neighbor with Barbosa, but then Barbosa went bankrupt and took refuge in Jack. "Of course." Gray nodded with a sigh. "When he first saw Barbosa, he enthusiastically wanted to give me the black pearl. I didn''t promise, so he forced himself to die and cried." ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±xN Are you really talking about Barbosa? How is it different from the one we know? "And then?" The crowd turned their heads. It was the pirate king of the Indian Ocean. It seemed that they were looking forward to the following story. "Then? Then he died. In order to fulfill his last wish, I reluctantly accepted the Black Pearl! " "Gray, long time no see!" When gray didn''t notice, a small boat came ashore from a pile of big boats and came down for two people. One was Hector Barbosa, who was very familiar with gray, and the other was a woman, black. She not only had black skin color, but also had black teeth. When she smiled, black juice flowed down her mouth. It looked strange and scary. Although I haven''t seen her, I can only see gray and know who she is. "TIA DOMA?" Gray wondered. He didn''t expect her to come here. To be exact, it should be Calypso, the sealed goddess of the sea, who represents the fury of the sea. "Hello!" TIA DOMA grinned and showed her black teeth. Then she looked at Jack. "Hello, Jack, long time no see." "TIA DOMA, why are you here?" Jack said strangely, then looked at Barbosa, "aren''t you dead? I''m going to hell?" Gray knew that TYA DOMA must have resurrected Barbosa, so he didn''t ask, but Jack didn''t know. He was eager to satisfy his curiosity. Chapter 454 What gray doesn''t understand is that Barbosa was resurrected in the film because no one inherited his title of pirate king, and if you want to unseal the seal of the goddess of the sea, you must have the keepsakes of nine pirate kings. If Barbosa is not resurrected, one of the keepsakes will not fall, and the nine pirate kings cannot gather together and can not unseal it, so she must resurrect him. But now he not only inherited his title of pirate king, but also brought everything about him, including the keepsake of pirate king. Why did TIA DOMA revive him? Did they have an affair? Speaking of this affair, gray couldn''t help looking at Jack. If he remembered correctly, Jack had an affair with TIA DOMA, maybe more than one. I have to say that Jack really has a unique taste and does not refuse to come. He has almost reached the point of being hungry. He is still a little worse than him. No, in the movie, Jack didn''t explain it. Instead, he seemed very happy to hear TYA DOMA talk about it. He can''t remember this wrong. He is familiar with the first three films. Is it true that TIA DOMA''s skill is so good that Jack never forgets it? No, good technology has nothing to do with yourself. Thinking of this, gray quickly turned his head and looked at sterly. Fortunately, he was still normal. Other pirates looked at gray one after another. Didn''t you say he was dead? Who is this guy now? "Bad people will not easily withdraw from the stage of history." Barbosa was very proud that he was a bad man. He chewed a green apple and splashed the juice. He continued: "Mr. Sutton, I don''t like the gift you gave me very much. I''ll give it back to you if I have a chance." "I''m looking forward to it." Gray knew he was talking about the bullet. He smiled, looked curiously at his chest and asked, "does it hurt?" "Yes, it hurts and it''s cold." Barbosa doesn''t mind sharing his death experience. It seems to him that sharing his death experience after his resurrection is still a very romantic thing, the romance of pirates. Gray''s eyes shifted from Barbosa to TIA DOMA. "Resurrecting a person should not be a simple thing. It seems that the witch has a deep friendship with Mr. Barbosa!" She was originally a goddess of the sea who symbolized the fury of the sea, but now she is just a witch who has mastered extraordinary knowledge. On the whole, she is still a mortal. She can revive Barbosa. This woman is a little powerful. "Gray, stop being weird. I''m here to attend the pirate conference." Barbosa said directly, and he was about to go into the pavilion and sit down. But gray stood in front of them, "sorry, this gathering is not a pirate conference, but an internal transaction of the pirate king. The transaction object is limited to the nine pirate kings." Gray didn''t do it directly. It was in the face of TIA DOMA. Witches who can revive others should always give some face. It''s not suitable to turn over at this time. "I''m also one of the nine pirate kings. Have you forgotten?" Barbossa resisted his desire to do it. He knew that he could not beat him and the siege, let alone alone alone. However, he also wanted to die once. He cherished life more. The opportunity of immortality was right in front of him. He had no reason not to be moved. As for the hatred between two people, what hatred can there be between pirates? There will be hatred only when they have the ability to revenge. If David Jones killed him last time, he wouldn''t have any idea even if he came back to life. Similarly, he can''t beat gray. He doesn''t even have a crew. He won''t think of revenge at this time. "Then, please show me your pirate king''s keepsake." Gray nodded slightly and looked at the other seven pirate kings. "If you want to trade, please show your keepsake to prove your identity." "Why should we listen to you?" The pirate king is not a kind-hearted good man. They are all overlords who harm one side. They have always been people who give orders and are not used to obeying others'' orders. "Because you don''t know the location of the fountain, what materials and rituals you need, and how to use the fountain." Gray glanced. "So, you''d better listen to me, or I may cancel the deal at any time." "What if we don''t?" Mrs. Qing, Xiaofeng, the Indian Ocean pirate king and the Mediterranean pirate king stood up and looked at gray with bad eyes. The other pirate kings were watching. "Maybe we can choose to let you hand over these things." Xiao Feng sniffed the silk scarf on his hand and said softly. On the sea, several large fleets looking at this scene through binoculars also approached the black pearl. "Want to do it?" Gray smiled very happily, clenched his fist and moved his muscles and bones. "I haven''t done it for a long time. Are you going together?" "Captain Sutton, we want to remind you that your black pearl is gone." The pirate king of the Adriatic Sea couldn''t help reminding him. On the sea, half of the sailboats surrounded the black pearl, and the next moment they could fire together to send the Black Pearl back to the embrace of the sea. "It doesn''t matter. One for ten is worth it." Gray said indifferently and nodded to sterly. Sterly understood, opened her mouth, showed her two small sharp teeth, and made a rapid and shrill cry to the sea. (?¦ê?) ¡Á N What''s the matter? What''s the matter with the beautiful heads on the sea? Where did they come from? Huh? Why are they still holding weapons? The spear seems very sharp. "Mermaid?" TIA DOMA was the first to react. She saw these things at a glance, mermaid. "Yes, but don''t worry. There aren''t many mermaids. It takes at least ten mermaids to destroy a ship for several minutes. Maybe you can find a way to kill them before that." Gray said with a smile. Those spears are naturally his masterpieces. Mermaids use water plants as weapons. Although their attack power is stronger than ordinary people, they have to surface before they can be used. They can''t give full play to their underwater advantages. With a spear, it''s different. Human wooden warships can easily poke several holes in the bottom of the ship in front of them. They don''t even know how to guard against it. "Captain Sutton, this is my pirate king keepsake. Please check it." Indian pirate king songbaji took out a horn snuff bottle and put it on the table. He smiled kindly at gray. When the Indian pirate king spoke, other pirate Kings also sat down and took out their keepsakes. They are the bluish gray brandy Goblet of the black sea pirate king Armand, the queen of spades card of the Mediterranean pirate king chavalle, the glasses of Mrs. Qing of the Pacific pirate, the jade knot rope of the South China sea pirate king Wang Xiaofeng of the Singapore pirate, the broken bottle mouth and cork of the Adriatic pirate king Villanueva, and the tobacco knife of the Atlantic pirate king joccard. Gray also took out his two pirate king keepsakes. So far, the nine pirate kings gathered together. Chapter 455 "Mr. Barbosa, are you also the pirate king? Please show me your Keepsake! " Gray glanced over the table and looked at Barbosa and TIA DOMA with a beaten smile. "But we seem to be full." "That''s my keepsake." Barbosa pointed to the false eyes in front of gray. He had decided to lose face. Compared with immortality, how much is the face value? "Moreover, you only have eight people, and you can''t be regarded as the nine pirate kings." "Isn''t it normal that there are only eight of the nine pirate kings? I''m both the Caspian pirate king and the Caribbean Pirate King. Do I show off? " In any case, he will not involve Barbosa and TIA DOMA. Barbosa has a chance to take revenge. TIA DOMA follows him and can be regarded as one of him for the time being. Moreover, TIA DOMA has strong strength and will have an impact on his plan. "Gentlemen, I don''t know who you brought this gentleman, but if he bothers us, our transaction can only be delayed." It''s impossible to take these two people together. It''s absolutely impossible. It''s impossible without real fragrance. The seven pirate kings and their little brothers all turned their heads and stared at Barbosa, but neither of them was under any pressure. One is a pirate crossing the sea and the other is a sea goddess. Although they have no divine power, their memory and knowledge are still there. These eyes can''t scare them. "Mr. gray, maybe we can talk." TIA gave him a wink, showing her black teeth, and black juice flowed from the corner of her mouth, which she didn''t notice at all. This frightened gray to bow his head and dare not look more. In fact, the appearance and facial features of the witch TIA are OK, that is, she looks a little dirty because she doesn''t know whether it''s makeup or something else. Gray is a real Yan control. She is not interested in ordinary women, and she avoids dirty and ordinary women, even if her skills are better. No matter how good the technology is, it can only be realized by the brave men like Jack. He can''t do it at all. He is a single-minded person. It''s enough to have a Mermaid (cross it out). Others can retreat by themselves. Finally, under Gray''s tough, the other seven pirate kings invited them back to the ship. They came with the Atlantic pirate king. Joccard apologized that he didn''t know they were not qualified to participate. Gray calmly waved his hand and skipped the stubble. "Since everyone is here, it seems that everyone is a little interested in Bu Lao Quan. First of all, I can tell you some information." "Bu Lao Quan is not really not old, but can help you plunder another person''s life and get all his life. Therefore, if you want to drink Bu Lao Quan, remember to choose a sacrifice." Gray has nothing to hide about the sacrifice. Anyway, he doesn''t go to help them find it, and now they can only choose among the pirates. So, do you need to care about the lives of the pirates? No, it''s just a pirate. It''s no big deal to die. It''s not a pity to die. As for whether the seven pirate kings will live longer, Gray said it''s none of his business. It''s a headache for governments all over the world. Moreover, he has studied that the so-called fountain of immortality actually transfers vitality, not longevity. Let''s say that Bu Laoquan is to transfer one person''s vitality to another, so that his vitality becomes stronger and can live longer. However, it is not certain that they can live to the combined life span of two people. For example, one person can live to be 70 years old and the other can live to be 80 years old, but the combined vitality of two people is not necessarily exactly 150 years old. If the person is well maintained, it is not impossible to exceed this value, but if he is often injured or ill, this value will be reduced. Moreover, being killed will also die. Piracy is a high-risk profession. Only a few can have a good end. Most pirates can''t live until they die naturally. The king of the seven pirates also nodded slightly, and the expression on his face did not change. Obviously, it was not difficult for them. With so many people, he could find someone as a sacrifice. "After the sacrifice is selected, I will take you to the fountain of youth." "So what price are you willing to pay for it?" Gray tapped the table with his fingers and said with a smile. He asked very directly, because there was no need to be polite to these pirates. He might sell himself if he was polite to them. Going straight is more in line with the wishes of these pirates, because they are not patient people. Of course, they will be more patient about treasure and small life, but it''s good for everyone. The seven pirate kings looked at each other and didn''t speak. Gray had already written to them about the reward. Although they also brought some, they didn''t bring much. Because they think that after meeting, the seven people will certainly be able to handle gray. Even if they can''t do it, they can also lower the price. This still prevents him from jumping over the wall and hurting both sides. Otherwise, they will directly catch him and torture him and ask them what they want to know. "Since you don''t speak, I''ll fix the price directly." Without waiting for them to discuss, Gray said directly, "ten thousand gold coins per person." "Captain Sutton, is 10000 gold coins too expensive?" Armand, the pirate king of the Black Sea, said subconsciously that gold coins are their life. Only they rob money from others. No one can rob money from them. Gray is clearly robbing money. Gray glanced at him lightly, "I now sell this place to those dying kings or nobles. I believe they will not only pay me 100000 gold coins, but also give me land beauty and try every means to give me a noble title." Amand smiled. This kind of thing is really worth the price. The richer people are, the more willing they are to spend a lot of money to improve their life. And Gray''s face was cold, and there was a frightening feeling. He hadn''t felt it in others for a long time. However, although Bu Laoquan is worth this price, they may not be able to take it out. Taking it out will also hurt muscles and bones. 10000 gold coins are not a decimal. Take that box of Aztec gold coins as an example. It''s only 882 gold coins, 10000 gold coins, at least the size of ten Aztec gold coins. "Captain Sutton, everyone is the pirate king. We all know that 10000 gold coins are really a little difficult for us. Why don''t we lower it a little? How about 1000 gold coins?" "Not so good. I''m looking for you. I''ve given you a discount. If you don''t want to increase your life, I can go to someone else." Gray shook his head lightly. "Of course, you can also try, grab me and force me to say the location and use method of Bu Lao Quan." "But I assure you that those who do not want to leave the island alive." "I''m willing to pay, but I''ll wait." Mrs. Qing was the first to speak after the seven pirates were silent for a long time. "For the sake of pirates, I can give you a second choice." Gray didn''t expect Mrs. Qing to promise. He thought no one would promise. After all, 10000 gold coins are really a lot. The seven pirate kings and the pirates behind them looked at gray nervously. No one would think he was a kind man. Pirates would not have kind people. Even if they did, they would die soon. They could not sit in the position of pirate king, and they were still two pirate kings. But what if, what if he suddenly has a brain watt? Then they can get a chance to live forever. Who doesn''t want it? Chapter 456 "So I can give you a second choice, but either all of you choose the first or all of you choose the second. No objection is allowed." "Mr. Sutton, tell us your terms. We''ll think about it." Xiao Feng groped for the silk scarf and said slowly. "The second condition doesn''t cost you any money, and it''s very simple." Gray nodded. "First of all, you have to vote for me to become the pirate emperor." When gray said the pirate emperor, several pirate kings obviously couldn''t hold their breath and wanted to speak out against it. But gray didn''t give them a chance. His murderous spirit was released in an instant. Several pirate kings quickly swallowed it before they could say anything. Gray continued, "of course, I don''t need you to be loyal or fight for me. I just need you to admit the name." Glancing around, gray met their eyes, "yes, I just want this false name. Use this false name in exchange for an opportunity to prolong my life. You think it''s worth it." He knew very well that the pirates didn''t want a man on their head, and once the pirate emperor was elected, if they didn''t obey orders, naturally someone would act in accordance with the Pirate Code. That''s why they only vote for themselves every time they vote. If it weren''t for Jack, Elizabeth wouldn''t be able to become the pirate emperor in the film. Even in the face of David Jones, they don''t want to give the name to others. But if he had agreed on the terms in advance, they would have much less concerns¡° Although it''s just a false name, you also want to give me a hundred gold coins every year. " In addition, gray continued to say his conditions, "in addition, you have to give me your pirate king''s keepsake. It shouldn''t be difficult. After all, it''s only admitted internally. In fact, it''s of little use to you." "Except for a few worth a little money, most of them are rags, and you don''t rule on this thing on your own ship, do you?" "Captain Sutton "When I''m finished, you''ll think it over before you talk." Gray interrupted him. "Finally, you have to offer a treasure as a tribute. It shouldn''t be difficult for you." "Well, consider and discuss it yourself and choose a unified answer. Don''t let me wait. I don''t want everyone to go in vain." Gray said and made a gesture to the sea. All the Mermaids plopped into the bottom with spears and disappeared. But everyone knew that the mermaid was under them. Gray could destroy their ship at any time if he wanted, and they had nothing to do with him and the mermaid. After meeting Barbossa, they have learned about Gray''s ability, and Barbossa did not hide it for revenge, because only everyone knows gray enough can they find a way to deal with him. So they all know his power, and now with the help of the mermaid, they have no idea. It is lucky for them to trade a quota normally. After all, many ancient kings had no way to live long, and their opportunities were in front of them, only at a price that was not very important. Whether it is the first or the second, although they are not very happy, it is acceptable for them to bite their teeth. Either 10000 gold coins or choose him as the pirate emperor. Of course, others also said that they don''t need to obey their orders. They just need to give a symbolic 100 gold coins every year, hand over the pirate king''s keepsake and pay tribute to a treasure. Although there are many of these conditions, compared with the first one, in fact, the last treasure needs to be considered. Other conditions are nothing at all. After all, even if they really elect someone to be the pirate emperor, they may not listen to his orders, not to mention the long agreed situation, that is, the pirate code can not restrict them. "Captain Sutton, needless to say, I 100% agree with you to become the pirate emperor. Only a great hero like you can be qualified to become the pirate emperor." Joccard was the first to agree loudly, and without hesitation threw his tobacco knife to gray. The other pirate kings hesitated for a moment and chose to agree to his election as the pirate emperor. After all, jockey had already chosen, and their remaining choices became to agree with jockey''s choice. If they didn''t want it, they could destroy it and choose different options. In the face of the temptation of immortality, no one is willing to refuse, and no one is willing to offend the other six pirate kings at this time, six to one, plus the mermaid and the cruel man who can kill the immortal Barbosa, which is by no means a wise choice. Gray was not surprised. The first condition he put forward was to pave the way for the second condition. What he wanted was to let them agree to the second condition. When gray put away all nine keepsakes, there was a prompt sound in his ear. [congratulations to the host, you have been recognized by the nine pirate kings, elected as the pirate emperor, and achieved achievements: Pirate emperor, achievement point + 3] Gray grinned, as he thought, but this was not the biggest harvest today. After collecting the nine keepsakes, gray looked at the seven pirate kings again. "Don''t worry about the gold coins for the time being. Give the treasure first. After the treasure donation is completed, I can take you to bu Lao Quan in the evening." Gold coins are just an addition. What gray wants most is the treasure in the hands of the pirate kings. After getting the treasure, the next plan can be started. The pirate king looked at each other, and a touch of eagerness flashed in his eyes. He thought he would delay for a period of time to maximize his interests. I didn''t expect him to go on the road like this. They hurriedly ordered the people around them to take their own treasures. There were always a few treasures on the pirate king''s ship. They didn''t want to take out the most precious ones. It was mainly a sense of ceremony. Yes, they also think what gray wants is a sense of ritual. Otherwise, why not limit the value of the treasure? Why only 100 gold coins a year? Why don''t you need them to obey? Because the other party only wants the name of a pirate emperor. In that case, just meet him. Xiaofeng only wanted to give him an ordinary treasure, but when he looked up, he found that gray had been looking at him, revealing an incomprehensible mysterious smile, as if they had an unknown transaction. Xiao Feng took a puff from the corner of his mouth and thought about it. After all, he didn''t intend to do anything in the last step. He turned his head and ordered, "go and bring Mao kuntu!" Xiao Feng''s younger brother is ordered to take Mao kuntu from the ship. Gray nods with satisfaction. In fact, what he wants is Xiao Feng''s Mao kuntu. They are asked to prepare one for fairness. Chapter 457 At night, on the mysterious island where Bu Lao Quan is located, black pearls with black sails sail out of the night, but the destination is not white hat Bay, but another docking point with little characteristics. Black Pearl stopped at the coast. Gray took the lead to get off the ship. Behind him were other pirate kings. Each pirate king took only 20 people, but he didn''t take one. Sterly also entered the sea and joined the mermaid. "Why, don''t you rest assured?" Gray glanced at the seven pirate kings and the people they brought, and said faintly. These pirate kings are all victims of paranoia. They are afraid that people will bring less and be eaten by others. However, gray will not allow them to bring more people, which is also to avoid white hat Bay being discovered by them. As for the crew on their own Black Pearl, they have a contract. Although they can''t control their life and death, they can''t say a certain place. The reason why he kept it secret was that he knew that once the old spring was exposed, the vast majority of countries with strong navigation power in the world would come here, which would not only affect him, but also lead to great disasters for the Mermaids here. After all, mermaid''s tears are part of the ceremony, and he must be the only one who knows the ceremony in the world, but those who know the ceremony can''t find the fountain of youth. If they can find the fountain of youth and the mermaid is unwilling to give tears, the mermaid''s bad luck will come soon. Even if they can dive into the deep sea, do those witches have no strange ability? Although mermaids are not a kind race, since they choose to follow themselves, gray feels that they should ensure their safety when they can. The seven pirate kings looked around. It was dark. They could only see some dark shadows and the dark sea. I only know that there is an island in front of me, but I don''t know which pirate it is. After all, there are thousands of islands on the sea. They are not map scanners. They can''t launch the whole picture by relying on one corner, not to mention they haven''t seen a corner of the island. "No, it''s all up to you." Mrs. Qing''s eyes are not very good. With the help of her little brother, she slowly walked down the black pearl, looked at Gray''s direction with godless eyes and said faintly. "That''s good, madam." Gray smiled and nodded at her. "Follow me. It only takes us two hours to reach the fountain of youth." In addition to making several people unable to find the location of the island, the reason why gray chose here is that it is very close to the not old spring. In fact, it is a long way from white hat Bay. They can arrive at the fountain of youth in two hours, then complete the ceremony, rush back to the Black Pearl before dawn and take them away from the island. The pirate kings nodded. Since they all came, they would not regret at this time. Even if gray really had any conspiracy, all of them were carefully selected elites, enough to deal with any danger. One hundred and forty people. Gray didn''t have so many people on board, and those mermaids couldn''t get ashore. In contrast, there were more of them. They were not afraid at all. Gray was already very familiar with the location of the fountain of youth, but at the beginning, the way to let the mermaid take them underwater was not feasible. The road was too long, and so many people could not do it at all. So they had to go in through the cave. Two hours later, the party walked into a cave. "Dead end?" They stopped and looked at the stone wall in front of them in doubt. Where is there an old spring here? The pirates were on alert and blocked the exit secretly to prevent gray from any plot or accident. They could catch him at the first time. Gray ignored the group of guys who were so vigilant that they exploded. He took out two silver cups, walked forward, raised the silver cup and touched it gently in the air. The clear voice swung open in the cave. "Water of life." At the same time, gray read the spell to open the path to the fountain of youth. A stream of water gushed out of the cave, flowing from low to high, and finally gathered at the top of the cave along the stone wall. A slight mist floated beside the vortex composed of water, which seemed mysterious. "Everybody, this is the entrance to the fountain of youth. Please follow me." Gray put away the silver cup, put his hand into the water vortex, a force came, took him into the air, and finally disappeared into the water vortex. The pirates looked at each other and came forward one after another, scrambling to enter the water vortex. Gray, the first to enter, appeared in a mist shrouded water area without any water vapor. After he appeared, he went directly to the Bulao spring in front of him, and then turned around to wait for the arrival of the pirates. One by one, the pirates surfaced from under the water, and then walked orderly in front of gray. "This is the fountain of youth?" They looked curiously at the circular stone platform behind gray, and on the stone platform, drop by drop, a spring pool was formed on the stone platform. "Yes, this is the fountain of youth." Gray didn''t like procrastination and looked directly at the seven. "Which of you comes first?" "Of course it''s me!" When others haven''t made a sound, Xiaofeng takes a step forward. When others see this, they don''t make a sound again. They intend to let Xiaofeng try it first. In case of any change, they won''t directly harm themselves. Xiaofeng smiled sarcastically and waved his hand. Among the twenty pirates behind him, a very strong man came out. It seems that this is the sacrifice he prepared for himself. Gray nodded slightly. It''s not straw bag that can become the pirate king. It''s not difficult to find out a few sacrifices willing to sacrifice for himself. He turned around and filled the pool of never old spring with two cups of water, one to Xiaofeng and the other to the pirates around him. "That''s it?" Xiao Feng grabbed the silver cup and looked at gray suspiciously, "how to determine who is the sacrifice and who is the immortal?" "Of course it''s not just that." Gray took out a small bottle and poured out a crystal bead, which looked like a small glass bead. "Join God''s tears and you can have his life." Put the mermaid''s tears into Xiaofeng''s cup. The mermaid dissolved in an instant. Gray motioned him to drink it. Xiaofeng smiled, drank the spring water in the silver cup with his head up, and then looked at his men. Without hesitation, the pirate drank the spring water in the silver cup solemnly. The moment the pirate drank the spring water, Xiaofeng felt the powerful force. He was reborn. All the old diseases left when he was a pirate disappeared, and the whole person felt an unprecedented ease. At the pirate''s feet, there was a flowing water, which firmly locked his feet. Under the fountain of youth, a huge water gushed out, pouring out like a mountain torrent, and wrapped the pirate in the twinkling of an eye. The pirate''s clothes, skin, flesh and blood were taken away by the water, and finally only a skeleton fell to the ground. "I''ll take care of your mother." Xiao Feng said softly and turned back to the team. "Xiao Feng, how do you feel?" "Tell me, did you get his life?" The pirate kings couldn''t wait to ask. They didn''t care about the roaring wind or the pirate. They only cared about whether the ceremony was useful or not. Xiaofeng smiled contemptuously and stood there smelling his silk scarf without paying attention to their interest. But the pirate kings immediately understood that the ceremony worked, otherwise what Xiaofeng should do now is to take out his gun and gray desperately. Knowing that the ceremony worked, the pirate kings were ecstatic immediately, all their doubts were dispelled, and they shouted to let gray preside over the ceremony for themselves first. To this end, the pirate kings fought directly regardless of their image. Xiaofeng pulled his men and horses aside and quietly watched the farce. He was the most stable one. Even if there were any changes next, it didn''t matter that the ceremony couldn''t be held anymore. His ceremony had already been completed. Don''t worry at all. He even thought it was best that no one could continue the ceremony so that he could become the only immortal pirate king. But he knew it was impossible, so he watched the play and didn''t talk. Chapter 458 Gray had to speak to stop them, and then drew lots to assign them the order. The people in the front were smiling and the people in the back were not satisfied. Gray was not used to their bad habits. He caught them and beat them in front of everyone. The scene suddenly became orderly. The seven pirate kings were polite and humble, and the scene was harmonious. Even being beaten doesn''t matter. Who needs gray for the next ceremony? I can''t afford to offend. In the second place was Mrs. Qing. After she drank the spring water, her blurred eyes became bright again and she could see clearly. After a simple repetition of the ceremony, all seven pirate kings were reborn and were very satisfied with it. "Ladies and gentlemen, finally, the ceremony has the last step. If you complete this step, the ceremony will be officially completed." Gray looked at the seven pirate kings and said. "The last step? What''s the last step? Haven''t we finished the ceremony? I feel like I''ve returned to the age of 18. " "You don''t really think that immortality is just such a simple condition?" Gray hissed. The faces of the pirates suddenly cooled down, "are you kidding us?" Although they were angry, they still restrained very well. After all, the strength in their body can not be fake. They have really been reborn now. Even if you turn your face, it shouldn''t be this time. Let''s see what else he wants to say. "Of course not, but the ceremony has not been completed." Gray smiled. "As long as we finish this last step, we will really get a new life, have far more lives than everyone, and really live forever." "What''s the last step?" Looking at the pirate king who asked questions with appreciation, gray took out nine things and said seriously, "we need the power of God to completely turn that vitality into our life." Nine keepsakes of the pirate king float in the air, and a fountain of youth forms a water belt under Gray''s traction to wrap the keepsake. "Please tell me, Calypso, I will release you." Gray cried, "Calypso, I will release you." "Calypso, I will release you." The pirate kings said neatly. After that, they all felt incredible. They said it so easily. You know, the goddess of the sea was sealed by their ancestors. If it was released, it would not be a good thing for pirates. But after gray finished, they said it so easily. Gray smiled. Of course, he added hallucinogenic drugs to the spring, and he also used spiritual temptation when talking. He also used their longing for immortality to hint that they had no reason not to follow their plans. As the people said this, the nine keepsakes wrapped by Bu Lao spring dissolved in the water like mud, strands of brilliance bloomed in the spring of Bu Lao spring, and the last small white ball of light appeared in front of the people. "No way, the ceremony for the release of calypso is not like this." A pirate king murmured, with disbelief in his eyes. "Of course not, but this is the fountain of youth, which represents the fountain of youth that breeds new life. With it, the ceremony is like this." Gray smiled proudly and held the light in his hand for the first time. The ceremony of releasing Calypso will certainly not be so simple, but with the fountain of youth, some things can be replaced. The light mass was caught, unable to break free, and slowly began to integrate into gray''s palm. "He lied to you!" A voice came from behind the crowd. It was Barbosa and the witch TIA DOMA. "It''s just the last step that deceived them." Gray smiled and pressed his palm, trying to integrate the light into his body. "That''s mine, thief!" Cried TIA DOMA angrily. The little ball of light in Gray''s hand began to struggle. TIA DOMA stamped her foot hard. A huge rock on Gray''s head fell off and hit him. Gray stepped back quickly and smiled at the witch. "Don''t hurry to do it. Everyone has something to say." TIA DOMA''s eyes were blazing with fire, and the black juice in his mouth kept flowing out. He turned into a black water monster and killed gray. She grabbed the light mass in Gray''s hand. In an instant, gray felt that the light mass had a tendency to fly away from her hand and quickly grabbed it. But the black water monster has come to him. Gray has no time to care about it. The Dragon Wing behind him tears his robe and flutters its wings to fly high into the sky. It''s not that he doesn''t want to fly with magic, but that his power should be used to suppress the light group at this time. "How did you find here and follow me? I didn''t find you? " Gray kept chatting while avoiding the black water monster, but his strength was not reduced at all. "What are you still doing? Kill her, or you think you still have a good life after Calypso is unsealed? It''s wishful thinking! " TYA DOMA and Barbosa did not answer themselves, and gray looked at the seven pirate kings and their men. "Calypso is a goddess who symbolizes the anger of the sea. She is cruel and irritable. Let her recover and you will all die." "Think about it, you just got a new life and have a long life. You paid such a high price. Is it to die here?" "Kill her. Only by killing her can you be free." "Moreover, I promise that as long as you kill her, after I become God, when your life comes to an end again, I can renew your life again. Just like this time, I will never break my promise." The pirates looked very ugly. They felt as if they had been shot. But what if you don''t do it? Do you really sit and watch Calypso take back his power and lift the seal? The pirates made a decision in an instant. Compared with Calypso, this God transformed from human beings has more credibility. If someone has to get power, gray is more in their interests. "Kill her!" The pirates rushed towards TIA DOMA. Seeing this, Barbosa took a few steps back and avoided far away. Although TIA DOMA resurrected him and promised to help her, the agreement was torn up. Asking him to stop these people for her is undoubtedly asking him to die again. He is not willing to do so. TYA DOMA recalled the black water monster to block these people, looked at them angrily, and seemed to carve their appearance into their bones. Gray smiled. By this time, most of the light had integrated into his body. "Ah ~!" TIA DOMA screamed, like a wild beast roaring, "give it back to me!" The light mass in Gray''s hand struggled more violently. Suddenly, a small half of the light mass left outside automatically disconnected from the light mass integrated into gray''s body, split into two parts, and then turned into a burst of brilliance and quickly flew to Calypso. Gray quickly reached out his hand to grasp it, but only one or two wisps of brilliance came back, and more of them floated to kalupso, and a few wisps of brilliance instantly integrated into his body. "Kaka!" As Guanghua entered his body, the previously entered light ball also turned into Guanghua and dispersed in his body. Gray felt that his body was filled with these Guanghua in an instant. Now he is like a balloon that may explode at any time. Gray''s body began to break like porcelain, with cracks all over his body and gurgling blood. He instantly became a blood man, which looked particularly terrible. Chapter 459 "Gray!" Little Molly screamed and pressed her hands on Gray''s shoulder to start the life magic. A layer of green light enveloped gray, and his injuries began to heal slowly, but the cracks were still terrible. Even if little Molly tried hard, she couldn''t cure them. "Little Molly, help me!" Gray''s face was flustered and his eyes showed some entreaties. "Mortals also want to control the power of God, ridiculous!" TIA DOMA''s appearance changed greatly. She was no longer a black witch, but a white goddess in cool clothes. The upper part of the body is covered with a piece of cloth in front of the chest, the lower part of the body is covered with a piece of cloth above the middle of the thigh, barefoot, and holding a spear composed of sea water in his hand. Now, she is the goddess of the sea, Calypso. The black water monster disappeared completely. It seemed that its dirty existence was not worthy of the nobility of God. "Give me back my strength!" With a sea spear in his hand, Calypso swung away with her as the center, smashing the incoming pirates, and then rushed towards gray. "The power of God belongs only to God." Calypso came to gray with the arrogance of God in his eyes, and the sea spear stabbed him in the abdomen. Gray''s flustered man stepped back, took out a long sword in his hand, and cut it into her arm in a dying struggle. It was light and weak. Calypso sneered. Although she didn''t take back all her power, she was still God. Would God be hurt by mortal weapons? And it''s still such a light sword. Although she is not a goddess with rich combat experience, she also knows that such a sword has no effect at all. Just a dying struggle! "Pa!" A strong hand grabbed the sea spear she stabbed, and the light long sword suddenly accelerated. Although it accelerated halfway and its strength could not reach its strongest, the power of the sword was still not weak with Gray''s strength. The sword in the lake fell on Calypso''s left shoulder. The tingling feeling woke her up. The power of God was blocked by mortals, and God was hurt by mortals. "No way, you..." Calypso was shocked and angry. She strengthened her strength in anger and wanted to continue to stab the spear, regardless of her own injury. However, she immediately found that the strength of the other party was no weaker than herself. Are you kidding? I''m a God. Even if I can''t compare with those powerful gods, let alone the God of war and other main gods, I can''t compete with any mortal. Even those powerful demigods could do this, and she was sure that the man in front of her was a mortal without any divine blood. She is not a group of simple mermaids. When she saw that someone used less than one tenth of the power with power items, she thought of him as the descendant of God. Soon, she found that the cracks on Gray''s face were disappearing with the naked eye. The so-called injury was not as serious as it looked. Calypso lifted the water package on his left hand, grabbed the lake sword on his shoulder, raised it bit by bit, and his hand holding the spear was still competing with gray. A flash of light flashed in Gray''s eyes. Behind Calypso, a water giant slowly formed and a huge hammer condensed in his hand. The water giant raised his hammer, aimed it at Calypso, swung it round and hit it hard. With a bang, a shield of water waves came out of calypso''s body to block the blow. Then, at the foot of the water giant, countless water flows whirled around its legs and climbed up, hanging like a water snake. The water giant moved his legs, but the water was tightly intertwined and climbed upward. It was inextricable. The battle between the two fell into a stalemate again. "Mortals are mortals after all. Even if you take away most of the power, you can''t be the opponent of God." Calypso''s eyes flashed with anger, with contempt for mortals. She is the master of power and the person who is most familiar with this power. Even if gray gets power, she can suppress him, defeat him, even kill him and take back all power with her familiarity with power. Just a mortal, want to get the power of God, whimsical. "Mortals can also become gods." Gray''s body began to change. Cutin grew on his skin, his palm turned into dragon claws, dragon scales appeared on his chest, and the whole person turned into a dragon and a half. He grinned and showed his shining teeth. "Just pull the old God down from the altar, don''t you think?" With that, greylon''s claws smashed Calypso''s sea spear, then punched her in the abdomen and let her fall on the water giant behind. Originally, the water giant and the water flow were equal, but after Calypso hit the water giant, she put her hand on the water giant, and the water giant dissolved in an instant. Countless water flows wound around her and turned into a transparent armor, a spear and a shield. However, before the shield and spear were formed, the sword in gray Lake jumped up with a long gun, held the gun in both hands and stabbed it hard. He won''t watch the other party use his means. Wait until the enemy is ready to fight, either arrogant or fool. Calypso held up the unformed shield to resist. In an instant, the shield scattered into countless drops of water, and the spear pierced Calypso''s heart through countless drops of water. Calypso was so angry that with a wave of his hand, a column of water rose into the sky and pushed her off the ground. Below, a stream of water, like a water dragon, roared and killed gray. Gray imitated what he had done. A pair of armor made of water appeared on his body, and water also gathered on his spear. Calypso will, he will, simple skills, learned at a glance. Calypso didn''t want to fight gray in close combat. She found that she had too little combat experience to defeat him in close combat. But it doesn''t matter. She is the goddess of the sea. The water in the cave connects with the sea. Although it is on land, it can still be regarded as her home. Her favorite is to fight the enemy with tsunami and hurricane, but now there is no such condition, and so are these water dragons. With a wave of Gray''s hand, countless sea water roared and collided with Calypso''s water dragon. In the back, the Dragon Wing angry fan, gray passed through water dragons and approached Calypso at a high speed in the air of water vapor. Below, the pirates were stunned by the battle. They didn''t expect that the once sealed goddess of the sea was around them, let alone captain Sutton. The ultimate goal was to seize the power of God. They haven''t even thought about this kind of thing. Maybe this is the gap. Looking at each other, the pirate kings were very tacitly away from the battlefield and ready to leave the cave. They can''t take part in the battle themselves. It''s better to stay away from it. Otherwise, the lives they just got may be explained here with interest, which would be too bad. Above, neither of them cared about the departure of the pirates. Gray''s spear had plunged into Calypso''s abdomen at this time. However, he found that God was worthy of God, and his self-healing ability was not weak. The injury on his shoulder had healed. Calypso didn''t care where the pirates went. She looked at gray angrily, bent down and fell into the water in the cave. Although it is connected to the sea, when it is not the sea after all, she wants to go back to the sea and return to her real home. Chapter 460 Hundreds of miles away in a sea area, a large ship full of oysters was like a ghost on the bottom of the sea, moving slowly with the current. On the deck of the ship, several monsters with various seafood heads, hands and feet move freely in the sea. In the cabin under the deck and the cell under the cabin, there are more monsters sleeping, while some monsters gradually lose themselves and become a part of the ship. In the captain''s room, a monster stronger than other monsters is also sleeping. He has an octopus like head. His beard and hair have become octopus tentacles, part of his right hand has become tentacles, and part of his left hand is a huge crab claw. In front of him, there was a very dirty piano, full of scale and mucus. On the piano, there was a heart-shaped music box. The sweet melody was not affected by the sea water, bit by bit into the monster''s ears, allowing him to sleep safely. Suddenly, he seemed to feel something, suddenly woke up from his sleep, locked his eyes in a direction, and muttered to himself, "Calypso!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the cave of white hat Bay Island, gray did not hesitate. Holding a long gun, he chased calypso and fell into the water below. Although it seemed to be in the hinterland of the mountain, the water here was indeed connected to the sea. Gray fell into the water and ran straight from a water hole to Calypso. There was endless darkness below, but gray could not only see things in darkness, but also detect any abnormalities in the water flow. The sea was equivalent to his second eyes, and the movement of calypso was always under his control. Of course, his movements may also be under Calypso''s control. The small wings behind little Molly put away, and her small hands tightly grasped Gray''s hair, and gray also divided part of her strength to protect her from being washed away by the sea. Don''t worry about the others. Little jasmine has also been kissed by a mermaid and can breathe underwater. "Gray, you''re just scary!" After chasing for a while, there was still endless darkness in front of her, and little Molly couldn''t help saying. Gray locked Calypso while experimenting with the power of power. When he heard the ELF''s words, he smiled, "don''t you know I have a strong self-healing ability? I was just acting." At the moment when power entered his body, gray did feel a force that seemed to explode him, but it was just an illusion. Although the force was strong, he could still bear it. Apart from the cracks in the front, the ones in the back were all made by himself, which looked serious. In fact, they were not worth mentioning to him. It was enough to exchange them for Calypso''s last fraud. In his expectation, his seduction was successful only when he broke one arm of Calypso, but Calypso''s physical quality was still strong, even if he was a little god with little reputation in Greek mythology, which did not enable him to achieve the predetermined goal. But it doesn''t matter. This also gave him the upper hand later. It''s also a harvest. Those minor injuries didn''t go in vain. "I''ll be fine. Even if I do, isn''t there little jasmine? The two of us together, no one can hurt us. " "Yes!" Little Molly nodded heavily and smiled happily. She felt that the water flowing around her was very comfortable. Talking with little Molly, gray controlled to wrap himself, turned the water into a shuttle, ran rampant in the water, and his speed increased again. Calypso only wanted to go back to the sea and use his years of experience in controlling the sea to defeat gray, but unexpectedly, gray suddenly caught up with him and was knocked out by the huge current. But they were underwater, and Calypso himself was also the goddess of the sea. This didn''t do much harm to her. However, although there is no harm, it makes people angry. Of course, Calypso, the goddess of the sea, is even more angry. Otherwise, you think the anger of the sea is in vain. Calypso angrily wrapped himself in the sea, turned a corner and rushed towards gray. It doesn''t matter what goes back to the sea or what uses the power of the sea. Now she''s like killing him. In the dark and narrow underground waterway, the two people collided violently, and the surging water surged at the bottom of the water, cutting the surrounding rock walls like sharp blades. The water vapor under the water was muddy, but neither of them cared. Gray wanted to get back the rest of his power. Calypso was extremely angry. He was jointly sealed by the nine pirate kings a hundred years ago. Today, he was almost seized of power, and he was still a mortal. It was humiliation. Any demigod would be better for her. No matter Zeus or Poseidon''s cubs, don''t you like sowing everywhere best? Why didn''t a cub stay? Neither of them left their hands. As a result, the water pulse under the island began to surge violently. A stream of water vapor directly broke through the rocky land above, and water columns rose into the sky. From a distance, the island is like a water pulse, with water columns erupting one after another like fountains, and all the way to the beach. Time goes back a few minutes ago. While the two were fighting, the seven people who consciously couldn''t join the big man''s fight took their little brother and ran out of Bu Laoquan. In order to prevent the cave of Bu Laoquan from being collapsed by the two people, a group of people ran directly to the cave entrance. Lighting torches, the pirate kings saw the road and were ready to return to the black pearl in the direction they had come before. Moreover, no matter who lost or won, they had to find a way to leave the island first. After all, their own ship is not here, and they don''t know where they are now, so they can only rely on black pearls. But fortunately, now the two are playing like wind and water. They don''t care about them for the time being. They have enough time to leave here. Because they bring elite pirates, and the pirate kings are experienced. When they add it, they are carefully identifying where it is, so it is easy to find the direction of coming. Behind the crowd, Barbosa followed carefully. He didn''t know it would be like this today, otherwise he would never come to this muddy water. Originally, I thought Calypso could successfully get back his power and become a goddess on the sea. Unexpectedly, in the end, he could be robbed of more than half of his power by a mortal. It seems that the two sides are still close to each other. Yes, he was resurrected to help Calypso remove the seal. This was a deal, but he was not used in the end. Gray himself used the nine pirate kings and the fountain of youth to remove the seal. "Jack, the black pearl." Barbosa''s eyes flickered. Whether gray successfully defeated Calypso or Calypso, he could not return to the black pearl. After defeating the goddess of the sea, he can become a new God and master the power of the anger of the sea. The sea is his home to him. If he is defeated by Calypso, gray will die. Don''t expect these gods to be tolerant of their enemies. If mortals have the idea of God, both sides are dead enemies. Therefore, whoever succeeds, the Black Pearl has once again become an ownerless thing. If Calypso wins, he may still get some benefits, and he can be more smooth on the sea in the future. "The black pearl is destined to belong to me." Barbosa laughed. Chapter 461 "Boom!" A column of water burst from the ground, lifted the soil and rocks on the ground, and rushed more than ten meters high. Above the water column, several unlucky pirates were spinning and screaming. God sees pity. They are just walking on the road normally. Why did they suddenly go to heaven? What the hell is going on? Without waiting for them to understand, they were hit to the ground by the impact of seven meat and eight vegetables. It was already a corpse. The pirate kings reacted much faster. When the water column broke out, they noticed the slight vibration coming from their feet and retreated a few meters. Although they were still affected, they were only a little more embarrassed and were not injured. "What happened?" Joccard grabbed a torch from a pirate nearby and stretched it to the place where the water column had just erupted. There was only muddy water and a deep underground hole. The underground cave was dark. After the soil and rocks fell, the underground cave was blocked. There was nothing below. "Boom!" There was another earthquake, and a column of water broke out in a more forward position, hurling a big tree into the sky. Vaguely, they also heard several roars from below. It was a woman''s voice. Although they were not familiar with it, they immediately guessed, Calypso. Except for her, probably no one can make such a big noise? Has gray lost, Calypso, to settle with the nine pirate kings? It''s not impossible. After all, the nine pirate kings were the successors of the first pirate conference. When the first nine pirate kings died, Calypso asked them to vent their anger. It''s all right. "Calypso is going to fight us?" "It''s impossible. Even if she wants to do it, she should be at sea, not in such a rough way. It can''t deal with us at all. It should not be against us, but they fight below." "But be careful." Of course, be careful. Don''t you hold back when you just get the fountain of youth, enjoy a long life, and then die in the aftermath of others'' battle? Thinking of this, the pirates are a little depressed. When they just fought, they almost affected them. Now this island is going to suffer? Do you want to be so just? They are still on the island. Will you leave a way to live for everyone? Don''t do that! Today is definitely the most exciting day of their life. When they arrived in the Cayman Islands, they actually don''t dare to believe that the fountain of youth can be found so easily and will be generously shared with them? Is there such a good man in the world? Anyway, they will never do such things on their own. It''s not good to make a lot of money quietly. They can''t control the old spring. This is a huge business opportunity, which can easily let them break away from the identity of pirates and enter the luxurious and rich upper class society. However, gray didn''t ask too much (for them), and he took them to the place where the fountain of youth was located on the first night and held a ceremony for them. Then they finally believed that the matter of Bu Laoquan was true, and they all got a new life. However, the other party is not the kind of good person or fool they imagine, but has a greater plot. What the other party wants is different from them. They want longevity, wealth and status, and what the other party wants is the existence that ordinary people can''t reach one by one! Seek to seize the power of God, pull the old God down from the altar and sit on the throne. But they don''t think there is anything. Their goals are different. Even if the opportunity is in front of them, they don''t think they have the opportunity to get the power of God. Otherwise, these powers would have been taken away by the nine pirate kings of the first generation pirate conference. It''s a profit for them to drink the fountain of youth and regain their life. But you fight for the power of God. Don''t affect them. They won''t stand for anyone. "Someone is coming!" Songbaji, the pirate king of the Indian Ocean, suddenly looked up into the distance, with a thick flash of surprise and fear on his face. "Who''s here?" "I don''t know, but with a breath of fear." Songbaji unconsciously swallowed his saliva, "we''d better stay here and wait for them to decide the outcome." With that, he directly took people to sit down in an open space and asked his men to prepare firewood for heating. He didn''t intend to move on. If the other pirate kings think about it, they are ready to rest around for a while and wait for all the dust to settle before making a decision. As far as their eyes go, they can vaguely see white water columns rising into the sky, but the distance is getting farther and farther, and their sight is getting worse and worse. Finally, they can''t see it at all. They can only hear the sound of water column blasting the ground in the distance. On the black pearl, Jack was drawing a drawing. Suddenly, he felt a cold breath coming from his palm, and a black black appeared in his palm. With his head tilted, Jack nodded slightly. "David Jones?" "David Jones!" After muttering a word to himself, Jack''s voice increased eight degrees and woke up immediately. This is the creditor''s door. If you don''t run at this time, when will you wait. "Damn it, get on deck and get back to your post. We must leave here at once." Jack shouted and immediately woke the whole ship. The Black Pearl blew up. Which pirate hasn''t heard of the legend of David Jones? His terror had long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Even if it was just a name at this time, they almost jumped up. "Go, go, get out of here now." Jack hurried to the podium, grabbed the rudder and was ready to slip into the sea. At this time, heads appeared on the sea and looked at the black pearl from a distance. "What are you doing? Want to start a rebellion? " Sterly looked at the pirates on the ship and said with a gloomy face. The clear voice didn''t interrupt the pirates. Now they just want to leave here. "Catch them!" At the command, water plants shot at the black pearl from the sea. The pirates who were tightening the rope on the side of the ship were pulled by the water plants one by one, and then pulled off the ship by the mermaid and fell into the sea. The action of the pirates stopped suddenly. At this time, they remembered that Jack was only the first mate, and the captain of Black Pearl was someone else. Although he was not on the ship yet, he had a mermaid loyalty, and no one could rebel against him. "David Jones is coming. We must leave at once." Jack shouted, trying to make them listen to him, but it was useless. Compared with David Jones, who was still missing, the mermaid was more terrible. "I have to go." Jack''s eyes turned wildly, but he couldn''t drive away the black pearl alone, and the mermaid wouldn''t let him leave. "Go ashore, I want to go ashore." Jack finally brightened his eyes, ran up on the podium, jumped off the black pearl, then fell into the sea and swam towards the island. David Jones cannot go ashore. As long as he is ashore, he is safe. "Shore, shore!" Gibbs shouted that now that Jack had landed, he thought they should too. The Black Pearl approached the coast slowly, and the pirates ran down one by one, as if David Jones had chased after them. The pirates dragged into the sea by the mermaid were not dead. They swam to the shore with great efforts. Chapter 462 Just as the pirates shouted to get off the ship, two figures suddenly flew out of the water from the distant coast, bringing out countless sea water and setting off towering waves. Two figures fell on the sea. The violently rolling sea water was like flat ground for them, and the battle continued. Close up, both of them are in a mess. Calypso, the goddess of the sea, even has many wounds. These wounds are healing slowly. For the gods who control the power of the sea, sea water is their best therapeutic medicine. Moreover, in the ocean, their physical strength, strength and injuries can recover quickly. Although Gray was not injured on the surface, it was his intermediate self-healing ability. A wound can be completely healed in more than ten seconds, much faster than the goddess''s body. "God, that''s all!" Gray smiled sarcastically, smashed the sea spear in Calypso''s hand and beat her hard. Calypso stumbled back by this force, angry and frightened. The guy in front of him was like a monster, but he was obviously a mortal, but he had more power and body than God. Although he is very weak now, the other party has just got power. When he is familiar with the power of power, can he still defeat him at that time? Calypso didn''t want to quit. Once she quit, she would lose all her face and might never get back that part of her power, even if she used her power again to raise the divine body and restore her strength to the peak. "It''s the master. The master has become a god!" The mermaid looked at the two figures and said excitedly. They will not feel wrong about the majestic power. It is the power of God, and his opponent should be Calypso, the goddess of the sea who has not appeared in the sea for a long time, who has the power to symbolize the anger of the sea. "Boom!" Calypso fell into the sea like a shell, setting off huge waves. Gray''s power is unforgiving. The spear is cold and falls down with a powerful momentum. The target is where Calypso is. At this time, she is hit by gray. Her head is seven meat and eight vegetables. This blow can''t be avoided. At this time, under the rough sea, a huge dark shadow broke through the sea, and his ferocious and terrible body crashed into gray in the air. This is a ship, a broken ship full of seaweed and seafood. Countless seafood sailors on the ship are waving weapons and ready to kill at any time. Gray''s eyes were cold and didn''t dodge. He hit the bow with a gun. Countless sawdust splashed and a large piece of the bow collapsed directly. David Jones stood on the mast sail and looked at the surging sea below. "Calypso!" "David!" Calypso flew up from the sea, landed on the Flying Dutchman, and looked at brother Octopus affectionately. "Calypso!" David Jones disappeared from the mast and appeared in front of Calypso. "Wow, wow! True and affectionate to tears! " Gray came out with a long gun in his arm, a bulging palm and a smile. "Help me, kill him!" Calypso Thornton''s eyes were full of murder. Facing Calypso''s request, David Jones could not refuse. He immediately turned to gray, pulled out his knife and said, "kill..." Gray laughed and interrupted his order. "If only you had been so affectionate to her when you provided the pirate conference with the way to seal Calypso, maybe it wouldn''t be like today." "What did you do?" Calypso looked sadly and angrily at David Jones. "I did it!" David Jones disdained to lie. He always dared to do it. Who asked Calypso to put a green hat on him at that time. The first time he accepted Calypso''s request was to transport the dead souls in the sea for her. He could only go ashore once in ten years and meet once in ten years. He had no complaints, but when he went ashore, what did the goddess give him, a hat representing the color of life. Although the Greek gods were open and he knew it, it was not acceptable to know it. Calypso''s anger rose again, but she suppressed it well, "help me kill him, and I''ll forgive you." "Are you sure she''ll forgive you? Anyway, I don''t believe it, and even if she forgives you, she will probably continue to find new men after that. After all, she is a goddess. How can she be with a monster? " "Oh, after she was sealed, she also discussed philosophy with many pirate kings." "I can help you recover..." "Don''t be silly. The goddess of the sea is not your dish. Help me catch her. I only want power and people give it to you." Gray seduced. "When she is no longer the goddess of the sea, she is just an ordinary woman and can no longer leave you." Calypso waved, two waves rose from both sides of the ship, and then slammed into gray, "David, don''t trust him, I''ll help you recover. You''ll always be my favorite. I''ve never blamed you or forgotten you." "Kill him!" Since ancient times, heroes have been sad about beauty. After all, David Jones is still trapped in Calypso''s sweet words. "Alas!" Gray sighed and was disappointed with David Jones. "Why don''t you listen to me? How good my method is. Everyone takes what they need. It''s perfect." Originally thought he could seal Calypso, but now he is also likely to cooperate with himself. It seems that it is the reason why Calypso didn''t coax him with sweet words at the beginning. As soon as gray raised his hand, two waves rose from the side of the boat, the same way as Calypso did just now, but with one difference, that is, there are dark shadows in the waves now. Under the command of David Jones, all the seafood crew rushed towards him fearlessly. Gray pointed to them and nodded slightly, "kill!" "Whoosh, whoosh!" A spear was shot from the sea. Dozens of spears pierced most of the seafood crew in an instant, and the tail of the spear was tightened. One seafood crew was pulled out and fell into the sea. The seafood crew was originally the crew of the Flying Dutchman, but also became seafood and could move freely in the sea. But compared with the Mermaids born to live in the water, their wateriness was not enough. Moreover, when they were pulled into the water, mermaids had been waiting for them with spears and stabbed them through. "David Jones, my words are still valid. Help me catch her. I won''t kill her, or she will die when I do it myself." Gray shot through the head of a seafood crew member and walked leisurely towards them step by step. Although these seafood sailors have gained inhuman strength and physique, seafood is not a buff, but a curse, because David Jones is not fulfilling his promise. The more serious the seafood, the weaker the combat effectiveness. Only those who are partially seafood without losing people''s reason and flexibility can be regarded as increasing the combat effectiveness, but such cases are rare. So, they didn''t pose any threat to gray, and gray didn''t bother to care about them. Just kill those in the way, and leave the rest to the mermaid. Chapter 463 It is the so-called "soldier to soldier and general to general". The seafood crew feel that they should hand over their biggest opponent to their captain to show their respect for the captain''s status. They can shout cheers nearby. When the seafood crew deliberately put them under the water, gray easily beat them back, and Calypso rushed towards him without waiting for him. David Jones disappeared, and in a moment he appeared behind gray and stabbed him in the waist. Behind gray, a green magic mask appeared first. At the moment when the magic mask appeared, a mass of water also appeared behind the magic mask. The magic mask was cut to pieces in an instant, and then the blade fell into the water mass. The water kept rotating and firmly absorbed David Jones''s saber, while gray continued to rush to Calypso. "Bang!" Gray and Calypso collided, and the huge shock wave spread. Except that David Jones tightly combined the soles of his feet with the deck and was not blown out, all the other crew members were overturned. In addition, the Flying Dutchman was also under the battle. The decks under her feet were broken and the hull creaked, as if it would fall apart in the next moment. This is because the Flying Dutchman is a magical ship. Otherwise, it has become a pile of broken wood by now. A spear flew out of the waves on both sides of the ship and plunged directly into David Jones'' thigh. "Mermaid, waste!" David Jones did not wait for her to pull herself out. The crab claws clamped the water and grass attached to the spear, stirred and pulled the mermaid out of the waves. Gray pushed Calypso away with a strong push, while he retreated, turned and stabbed David Jones in the chest, grabbed the flying Mermaid with one hand and threw it back into the sea. The mermaid is inferior to an ordinary woman on the shore. Only in the sea can she exert her strongest combat effectiveness. The crab claws tore up the water and grass, tightly clamped Gray''s long gun and said proudly, "ha, I have no heart. Your attack is useless." David Jones didn''t care about the mermaid. Since gray came to the door, he didn''t have to think about who to deal with first. He cut him in the neck. "No heart? I met a heartless man a few years ago. Later, he died miserably. " Gray smiled, and a mass of water appeared on his side, blocking David Jones''s blade again. "Since they are heartless, you can also try the set meal that the guy tried at the beginning. He gave five-star praise." "Don''t worry, it''s free. If you can live after experience, I''ll charge you again. The charge won''t be high. That''s what I mean." With that, Gray''s hands gushed out countless magic flames, which spread to David Jones in an instant along the gun body. "It''s no use!" David Jones snorted coldly, and a layer of water vapor appeared on his body to block these magic flames. "Really?" A golden flame jumped out of the melting pot of faith in Gray''s chest. Gray grabbed it, drew back his long gun, punched David Jones in front of the wound and sent the golden flame in. "Bang!" Calypso hit again, and a stream of water hit gray, directly flying him more than ten meters and hitting the mast behind him. Gray felt like he was hit by a big truck at full speed. His bones were going to fall apart, but fortunately, his strong physical quality didn''t hurt him much, and he was recovering quickly. Hold your body, Calypso attacked again, and the sea spear pointed at his head, which was to solve him with one blow. Gray quickly gathered a sea shield to block it, and then the sea shield broke. He turned his head and stabbed, and the spear flashed into Calypso''s waist. "Damn thief!" Calypso''s eyes shot fire. Regardless of whether the spear would stab himself or not, the sea spear changed direction and stabbed Gray''s chest. "Hiss!" "Ding!" The first sound was the sound of Gray''s long gun stabbing calypso and the gun cutting into the meat. In the back, kalupso''s sea water spear stabbed Gray''s chest and dragon scales, making a sound like gold and stone. Gray reached out and grabbed the sea spear. The spear flew forward against Calypso, and the head of the spear went deep into her body. "With such a strong body, there are scales like monsters. You are not mortal. You are the offspring of tifeng." Calypso looked ugly. Typhon is the Titan God, known as the father of all kinds of monsters. He has many monster children. Although they have no power, each of them has good strength. Powerful ones can even compete with some gods. There are three famous hell dogs, Cerberus, Hydra and so on. "Hehe, you don''t care who I am!" Gray smiled gently and nailed Calypso to the mast of the Flying Dutchman. He was about to use means to try whether divine fire could kill her. Calypso suddenly turned into a stream of water to flow down from the mast and landed on the deck to recover himself. Gray went down with a gun in his hands. Bang! Calypso quickly dodged. He stepped on the deck and broke a large deck again. "Calypso!" David Jones tore the wound on his chest in pain. It could be seen from the wound that there was a flash of fire in his body, and the skin and flesh at the wound were blackened. "Damn bitch!" Calypso yelled, grabbed David Jones, turned his arm into a stream of water into his chest, and tried to put out the flames. "The fire is somewhat like the flame of Cerberus. It is indeed the descendant of Typhon." "You misunderstood!" Gray''s voice came from her ear. There was no time to turn her head. A piece of gun head pierced her chest. Slowly treat David Jones in front of him. Is this when he doesn''t exist? Or do you think fighting is round based? "Ah ~!" Calypso was furious. Regardless of David Jones''s feelings, he grabbed the flames and some internal organs in his body and threw them on the ship. Then they turned into water again and took David Jones away. They formed in the distance. After they became human again, her wound healed, but her face became paler. "We can''t beat him!" David Jones also looks ugly. He is expected to fall today. "Go!" Calypso finally knew that even at sea, with the help of David Jones, he was still not Gray''s opponent. "Power, damn pirate!" She felt that if she had not been sealed for too long, if she had obtained more than half of the power, gray must be dead now. The Flying Dutchman didn''t want it either. Calypso directly took David Jones into the sea, and then fled to the distance at a high speed. Gray naturally wouldn''t watch them run away. With a beautiful falling into the water, he got into the sea and caught up with them. "Calypso, hand over the other half of the power, or you will die today." Gray said coldly in the back. "Summon the North sea monster!" Calypso said to David Jones and wrapped it in a stream of water, increasing its speed by a large margin. David Jones quickly contacted the North Sea troll. The North Sea troll is his pet and has been following him, so it''s not far from here. While contacting it, he quickly went in the direction of the North Sea troll. "The North Sea Troll can''t stop him." Said David Jones in a deep voice. The North sea monster is just a huge monster in the sea. Even the descendants of tifeng are not. They can deal with ordinary monsters and mortals. If they want to deal with God, they have some wishful thinking. If gray pursues them wholeheartedly, he won''t be delayed by it. He can bypass it directly. "We go to the devil''s prison. He has half of my power and can feel my position at any time. In this world, we have no place to hide." Said Calypso. Although there was some humiliation, the greatest advantage of the Greek god system was that it was shameless, which she could bear. In less than a minute, a huge octopus appeared in front of the three. Under the spiritual connection of David Jones, the North Sea Troll opened its mouth to the two people. Its toothy mouth opened layer by layer, opening a door to another world. Without hesitation, Calypso took David Jones directly into the mouth of the North Sea troll and disappeared. Chapter 464 Gray was about to pursue the past, but found that the door had been closed in the past moment. Now he entered, just feeding the North Sea troll. "How fast!" Gray stopped in the sea and looked at the big octopus. He held his hands. The endless sea turned into two hands. One hand grabbed a handful of octopus tentacles, and then pulled them out fiercely. The North Sea Troll twisted and roared at gray, but although it had a mouth and teeth, its voice was not loud. "We have barbecue Octopus today. Octopus tentacles are very delicious." Gray smiled at little Molly. Calypso and David Jones escaped. There''s no way to take them for the time being. Let''s leave the big octopus as food first. "Good, good!" Hearing that there was delicious food, little Molly immediately narrowed her eyes. Pulled by the giant hand of the sea, the angry roar gradually turned into a painful cry. Finally, the giant monster of the North Sea was pulled in half by the giant hand of the sea and died completely. Gray removed the body of the North Sea giant demon and left only a few tentacles. Its body had a huge mouth. Gray felt that it was beyond his diet. He couldn''t go down. His tentacles were better. With four or five huge tentacles in the sea, gray flew out of the sea and back. On the Flying Dutchman, the battle continues, and there are many seafood fighting with the mermaid in the waves. With a wave of his hand, gray lifted the Flying Dutchman and threw it directly onto the coast. Seeing this, the seafood in the water was so frightened that he quickly dived into the deep sea. But gray now holds the power of the sea. Although he can''t control the whole sea, he can fully control this part. Moreover, there is no goddess of the sea to compete with him for the control of the sea. He is the real God. Countless sea water wrapped in seafood hit the ground and became broken meat. He showed no mercy. These seafood belonged to David Jones and were closely related to the Flying Dutchman. David Jones was not dead. These people were still his men and controlled by the Flying Dutchman. Only the master of the Flying Dutchman can control them. He can''t get their loyalty, even if he now holds the power of God. Just about to extinguish the seafood crew who were still on the ship, gray suddenly turned his eyes, stopped and looked at the seafood crew faintly. "Originally, you must die, but God has mercy on the world. If you do a few things for me, I will let you go." The rest of the seafood crew didn''t hesitate for half a second. David Jones had run away and didn''t take them. They didn''t surrender. Was it really generous to die? Sorry, the crew of the Flying Dutchman was afraid of death. Many of them were absorbed after death. "Used to work for Poseidon!" However, they and gray both know that such an oath is useless. As long as David Jones appears, they will certainly choose David Jones. "Yes, I like people who know current affairs." Gray nodded slightly, raised his hand to control the sea and dragged the Flying Dutchman back to the sea. It doesn''t matter if they don''t get their loyalty, as long as they can do things for themselves. "What you have to do is very simple. If you do well, you can live. If you don''t do well, you can destroy it with this ship." The seafood crew knelt down in fear, "please rest assured that we will do our best." "Congratulations, master." The seafood crew was solved, and the Mermaids appeared on the sea one after another. Congratulations to gray. "Yes!" Gray nodded slightly. He was not very interested. He thought he could get all the power. Who knew that Calypso killed him halfway, and she didn''t know how she expected gray to seek her power. And he obviously left them in the Cayman Islands, but they followed without a boat. "Wait, Barbosa is still on the island." Gray remembered that after he fought with Calypso, Barbosa slipped away by himself and should still be on the island now. Calypso is now a God and was a witch before. It''s not surprising that he can keep up with him by some means, but Barbosa can''t run away. Now Calypso has gone to David Jones''s magic prison. Let''s catch him first and sacrifice the flag. "Well, those pirate kings should be sent away as soon as possible so that they don''t find the habitat of the mermaid." "Maybe they also found some clues and need a warning." He now has the ability to warn them that pirates living on the sea can fight against the God of the sea? Well, the last goddess of the sea was sealed by pirates. Who knows if the current pirate king knows the sealing method? It seems that we must be more careful in the future. Once we find something wrong, we will kill them directly and give them no chance. However, it seems that even if you don''t have power, it doesn''t take much effort to beat them. There''s no need to be so careful. "The injured come forward and I''ll treat you." In his mind, gray calmly waved to the mermaids. "Thank you, master!" Many mermaids were injured in the battle of seafood, and several others were seriously injured. If they were not treated, they would not survive tonight. Gray asked jasmine to treat them first, stabilize their injuries, and then waved, a stream of water covered their wounds, and those wounds recovered bit by bit. "Still a little reluctantly." Gray shook his head slightly. His power to control the sea was called fierce when fighting, but the treatment was not very good. Finally, after he treated them with seawater, he gave them some medicine, which cured them. "Go and have a rest. It''s all right tonight." Nodding for the mermaid to rest, gray looked at the Black Pearl not far from the shore and the pirates hiding behind the trees and grass. "Master, sparrow just wanted to steal your ship and incite others to rebellion." Sterly swam to gray with her fishtail and beat Jack''s little report. People who want to betray their master are unforgivable. Mermaids should always look at them for their master. "I see." Gray nodded slightly and landed on the sea beside sterly. The sea water under his feet pushed them in the direction of the black pearl. "Captain, are you back?" Jack held up a twig, sneaked behind the grass and ran out when he saw Gray. Of course, this was because he had seen the Flying Dutchman thrown ashore before and knew that gray probably won, otherwise he would continue to hide at the moment. Tut Tut, such a big ship was thrown ashore. Is the captain so powerful now? But the Flying Dutchman is gone. Is his debt gone? "I hear you want to start a rebellion? Want to steal my black pearl? " Gray walked along the shore step by step, a big fireball hanging above, shining through the darkness around him. Terri the mermaid put on a light blue sea skirt, and the fish tail turned into legs and followed him step by step. "Er!" Jack stepped down and his eyes turned quickly. "Captain, I''m loyal to you. I never wanted to betray you." Gray nodded seriously. "So, sterly and other mermaids lied to me?" "This, this... Jack said. It''s obvious whether Gray will believe the mermaid or him. However, without dying, who knows the result, "I think the mermaid may have read it wrong. After all, it''s dark on the sea. You can''t see anything clearly, and it''s normal to read it wrong." "That''s right." Gray thought thoughtfully. The second jack smiled, he said happily, "I remember Barbosa once sent you to rule an island. He happened to be on the island. I''ll ask where the island is. I think you have the talent to rule." With that, gray glanced at the pirates running out one after another. Without saying anything, he took out a magic flying blanket and flew towards the interior of the island. "Captain, I''m loyal to you!" In the back, Jack''s cry came. Chapter 465 Gray left without looking back. He took sterly with him. Jack''s old face wrinkled together and wrote the word "finished" in his eyes. "Jack, you took the lead to drive away the black pearl. What can you do?" Gibbs came up and said. A group of pirates also looked forward to watching him. The pirates could betray jack without fear of punishment, because Jack was alone. He was the one abandoned and in a weak position. Their current captain is not only strong, one can pick all of them, but also a large group of mermaids loyal to him. Now they can''t even run. "We can turn in all our belongings and beg the captain''s forgiveness." One eyed skinny man made suggestions. For pirates, there is nothing that money can''t solve. Even if so many people rebel together, the captain can''t kill everyone. The law is not responsible for the public. Maybe you can save your life by giving all your belongings. "Don''t worry, the captain needs us to help him drive the black pearl. He won''t kill us." Jack comforted, "but we should unite as a whole and let the captain see our strength, so that the captain can forgive us." "That makes sense." Everyone nodded and thought Jack was right. Only when they were united could they fight the captain. "Well, when the captain comes back, I''ll negotiate with the captain on behalf of you. Don''t worry, I''ll try my best to keep your property and won''t give it all to the captain." Jack smiled. "After all, we''re together." "Thank you, Jack." "You''re welcome." Jack touched his chin and smiled. Now that he had everyone''s support, he had some capital to negotiate with the captain. These silly pirates are still useful. They can sell a wave at a critical time. Perfect! "Wow!" On the sea, a big ship broke through the sea, revealing a ferocious outline, just like a giant beast in the dark night. "Jack Sparrow, get your soul ready. It''s time. I''ll come back and collect the reward."¡® The sound of ''David Jones'' came from the ship with only a black outline. Jack was so frightened that he quickly hid in the grass. "If you don''t want to die, go away!" In the distance, Gray''s voice came like thunder. A cold hum came from the Flying Dutchman, and the hull gradually sank and disappeared on the sea. "Shit, I''m scared to death." Jack rose from the grass and felt a handful of sweating. "No, it''s not time yet. What am I afraid of?" At this thought, his courage suddenly increased again. "Wow!" The sound of the sea rolling came, and Jack subconsciously shrunk his head. "You!" A cold voice sounded, and then a huge tentacle was thrown ashore, "the master asked you to deal with it." "Is this... The tentacle of the North Sea Troll?" A cold breath was heard, and Jack quickly pulled away a group of people and went forward to check it himself. Think of a huge shadow just thrown ashore by the captain. Isn''t it the Flying Dutchman, but the North sea monster? It seems right. The Flying Dutchman has just left, and the tentacles of the Beihai giant demon are ready to be used as food here. It''s clear who was thrown up. "The captain can cut off a tentacle even the North sea monster, and David Jones is scared away by his word. The debt can be handled by the captain." Jack was so excited that he didn''t have to be a sailor on the Flying Dutchman. He was still the captain (deputy) of the black pearl. However, if you want gray to help, his compass may not hold, but if you don''t ask gray for help, it seems that David Jones has only suffered a small loss and doesn''t mean to give up collecting debt. Therefore, when David Jones really comes to collect the debt, gray is likely to ignore him and hand him over directly, and then leave his relics, including his compass. What David Jones wants is him. Both sides take what they need and achieve a win-win result. He is the only victim. On this thought, whether you hand it in or not, the compass will eventually fall into gray''s hands. Handing over the compass is the right solution. At least you can save your life. Although he was still struggling, Jack didn''t forget the business and directed everyone to deal with the octopus tentacles. Since gray told him, he must do it well. Maybe he would forget the rebellion just now as soon as he was happy. And strictly speaking, they have no rebellion, just want to avoid danger for a while. The pirates began to deal with the octopus tentacle. Jack stood aside to command and asked someone to light the previously extinguished torch. Gray left and the big fireball scattered. They are working in the dark now. Suddenly, a dark shadow flew out of the sea, another tentacle was thrown up, and the pirates were splashed with water. The pirates just wanted to scold, but they immediately remembered that these people could not provoke themselves. Instead, they scolded in their hearts and whispered on the surface. Gray followed the previous direction and only spent more than ten minutes to the cave where the fountain of youth is located. However, he didn''t have to enter the fountain of youth. He saw it from a distance. The following campfires were very conspicuous. "You are very leisurely!" Gray fell from the air and scanned his eyes. Suddenly, he saw a man beside joccard and immediately became interested. "Barbosa, there was something urgent before. I didn''t have time to have a good chat. Why don''t you go to my black pearl?" Facing Gray''s warm invitation, Barbosa smiled gracefully and bowed slightly, "this is my honor." Gray was a little surprised, but immediately nodded and ignored him. He turned to the pirate kings, "why, do you still want to spend the night here?" "Captain Sutton won. Shall we continue to call you captain Sutton, or should we call you God Sutton?" "Whatever you are, the difference between mortals and God is that God has a longer life and has more powerful power. Now you also have a long life and have power beyond the reach of ordinary people. You can also call yourself a God." Gray smiled and waved his hand. "Well, I didn''t lie to you. The real gods have a higher level of power. For example, they can easily sink an island like this into the sea." How do you feel like you''re threatening us? It feels like you''re not talking about this island, but our nest. Gray gave them a sideways look. Just know. Taking a group of people back to the black pearl, the tentacles of the big octopus have become processed ingredients. "This is the tentacles of the North Sea giant monster. It''s a rare ingredient. You can take some back later." "David Jones'' pet?" The Flying Dutchman is famous and notorious on the sea. Which pirate has never heard of its legend. "Exactly!" Gray nodded slightly, "but as before, please rest under the cabin. When you arrive in the Cayman Islands, I will inform you." When the pirate king came, he was a little worried about entering the cabin, but now he is much more relieved. Not old springs have been drunk, and there is no conflict between the two sides. On the contrary, gray has follow-up interests to harvest. Gray doesn''t have to do anything to them. Because the pirates also discussed to give him another sum of money to compensate gray for his loss on the way. The previous price was far from enough. Compared with bulaoquan, they didn''t want to take advantage. Chapter 466 Black Pearl left the pirates. Jack was in charge of driving the ship and headed for the Cayman Islands. Barbosa stood on the side of the ship, quietly looking at the dark sea, wondering what he was thinking. Gray didn''t let him stay in the cabin with the pirate kings. He came with Calypso. Although he didn''t know what means to use, if he could infer which island it was from the route, he must have inferred it when he came. "Captain Sutton, are you interested in making a deal?" Barbosa waited for him to arrange things properly, walked up to him and said with a smile. He looked very confident, just like when he was still a captain. "What do you have and want?" Gray said with a smile. In fact, gray has always been able to kill those who are destined to be enemies and may bring trouble to himself in the future. Of course, special treatment is given to special circumstances. When the old king doesn''t cause trouble, he can tolerate it and let their family live leisurely in the back garden, not to mention a lonely former pirate captain? He has always believed that killing is only a means, not an end. If he can get greater benefits, he doesn''t mind letting them go. Although I killed him once, it seems that Barbosa doesn''t care much when he lives. The other party cares more about whether he can continue to be natural and happy in the future. As for the previous shot, he seems to have forgotten it long ago. Of course, gray knew that if he had the chance, the other party wouldn''t mind taking another shot for revenge. This is a pirate. When he has no power to revenge, he will never talk about hatred. He can even talk and laugh face to face and talk about a business. "Does captain Sutton want to know the news of God?" Barbosa smiled confidently, this is his chip, and it is absolutely what gray needs at present. Gray rubbed his fingers for a moment and turned to look at the dark sea. "Does Mr. Barbosa know the news of God?" The tone is somewhat unconvinced. According to gray, there has been no God in the world for hundreds of years, nor has Zeus punished the world for not believing in gods, nor did Poseidon set off a tsunami to punish the world. The only God appeared, that is, Calypso sealed at the first pirate conference more than 100 years ago. Barbosa is just an ordinary pirate. How does he know the information of God? Calypso will tell him this. Is it impossible? But although he didn''t believe it, gray didn''t mind listening. What if there was any useful news? There''s no loss in listening. "Tell me what you want, and then I''ll think about how much I''ll give you after I hear the news." Gray tapped the side of the boat, looking very indifferent. "It''s not fair!" Barbossa hummed coldly. He told the news first. Isn''t it all up to gray to decide how much it was worth? Even if the other party said his news was worthless, he couldn''t help it. "There is no fairness!" Gray shook his head. Only when he has strength can he be fair. When he doesn''t have strength can he talk about fairness. Besides, Barbosa is still a pirate. When did pirates begin to talk about fairness? But after gray finished, he thought and said, "generally, I pay attention to honesty. If you just want a sum of money to make a comeback, you don''t need to worry that I will default." Gray looked up at the sky at a 45 degree angle, and his eyes showed a touch of vicissitudes. "You know, money is no different from soil for me now." Barbosa thought it sounded so tempting to shoot him from the back? But when he thought about it, he found that gray was right. He was a God and defeated Calypso. Money seemed really insignificant to him. Moreover, this information is useless to others, and hiding it in his heart does not help him. More importantly, he has shown that he knows some information. If he doesn''t say it, he''s afraid it''s difficult to get off the black pearl. After weighing, Barbosa nodded slightly, "I need money to buy a boat." Unlike jack, he doesn''t have such deep feelings for black pearls. Although he also wants black pearls, he also knows that the possibility of getting back black pearls is almost zero, and he will face the risk of being killed. He simply doesn''t mention it. It''s better to ask for money to buy a new ship. As for working under gray, if there was no jack on the ship, he might think about it. Now Jack is the first mate. Without his position, he doesn''t want to be subordinate to Jack. "Yes!" Gray nodded faintly and waited for him quietly. Barbosa sighed. "That shot really hurt!" Gray rolled his eyes, glanced in the backpack space, took out an apple and threw it to Barbosa. "Don''t be a mother, hurry up." It''s a lot of trouble today, and it''s early in the morning. He has to go back to bed. Barbosa stopped talking nonsense and went straight to the theme, "after I died, my soul was floating to the underworld, but I didn''t meet Hermes to guide us into the underworld. The gate of hell was broken, and there were no three hell dogs near the door. Go on, the ferryman Charon is still there, but he is very old and seems to be dying soon. I asked why the underworld became like this, Charon didn''t answer me. After crossing the Styx River, the garden of truth is a scorched earth. Then go further into the underworld. The magma in the underworld flows across. There is a doomsday scene everywhere, and there is no God to judge the sin of the soul on the judgment bench. " Barbossa recalled the experience of his soul, "when I hesitated which way to go to the beautiful and peaceful Elysee paradise, TIA DOMA''s magic brought me back to the world." Gray listened quietly. Barbosa didn''t say anything about his subjective judgment. All he said was what he saw. The elf with hatchet proved that he didn''t lie. Compared with a bunch of subjective judgments, gray thinks that such objective knowledge can give him more information. "Can TIA DOMA, who has not yet become a God, bring people''s souls back from the underworld and resurrect?" Gray touched his chin thoughtfully. In Greek mythology, human souls cannot return to the world after entering the gate of the underworld. It is said that only a few people, such as Orpheus, Heracles, Odysseus and Aeneas, have returned from the underworld. Of course, this is about people, not gods. The underworld is like a back garden for some gods. Zeus has to go to the underworld to chat every so often. It''s normal to go in and out of the underworld. However, although these people are human, they are not pure people. They are all great heroes. They all have the blood of half god and are half god. From this point of view, Barbosa doesn''t have the conditions to come out of the underworld at all, and TIA DOMA is not qualified to get people from the underworld at all. Even when she was still a God, she was not qualified. It would be similar to Poseidon. But she not only did it, but also did it. Barbosa in front of her is a living example. Is TIA DOMA too strong, or is there something wrong with the underworld? "Well, your answer is of some use to me." After thinking for a while, gray nodded slightly and recognized the value of the information provided by Barbosa. "However, I need to know more details. Tell me everything you can remember. This box of treasure is yours." A half meter long box appeared beside gray. The box opened and was full of gold and silver. "No problem!" Barbosa got up at once. This box of treasure was enough for him to buy a good ship and recruit a group of sailors. It is expected to make a comeback. Barbosa was in a good mood and began to recall his experiences in the underworld to gray bit by bit. Chapter 467 In the Cayman Islands, all the pirate king''s ships are still parked here, and none of them has left. The Black Pearl slowly approached the harbor. At this time, the seven pirate kings all went on the deck. When they arrived, there was no need to let them continue to stay under the deck. But the pirate kings don''t mind this very much, because they get what they want most and live forever. Nothing is more satisfactory than this. And because he drank the fountain of youth, some of his physical problems were cured, such as Mrs. Qing''s eyes and the secret wounds on the pirate kings. These are great gains. Originally, some older pirate kings were already considering which country to buy a piece of land for the elderly after retirement, but now they don''t have to think about it. They can still struggle for decades. Jack commanded the black pearl to land. Sterling gently pushed open the door of the captain''s room and came out. "The master had a big fight last night and slept very late, so you don''t have to wait for him. Just go back." "Well, the master also said that we must take some of the tentacles of the North Sea Troll back to have a taste. There is nothing to entertain you on the black pearl. Let''s take some of the tentacles of the North Sea Troll as a local specialty." Sterly said what Gray had said before he fell asleep. "Thank captain Sutton for his generosity!" Mrs. Qing was the first to speak. She asked someone to take a copy of the tentacle of the North sea monster, thanked sterling, and got off the ship with her own people. The pirate king got off the ship one after another. Barbosa also got off the ship with the pirate king. The deal has been reached. He doesn''t expect Black Pearl to send himself to toltuga. He has a lot of enemies on the black pearl. He''d better take joccard''s ship to recruit troops. As for whether joccard will rob a box of his treasures, Barbosa is not worried. Even if the other party really wants to rob, he has a way to deal with it. He doesn''t believe in joccard''s character, but has confidence in himself. He should talk about strength and means with pirates, which is the basis for their survival, rather than talking about bullshit trust. Gray slept in the captain''s room. He slept very sweet. When he woke up, it was already afternoon. The seven pirate kings haven''t left yet. The ships are parked on the shore, and they are exchanging some information. After all, it''s rare to get together. If you want to exchange what you need or boast, you should quickly take it out and share it. I don''t know when to meet next time. Gray was not surprised. Barbosa told him this, so he went to bed. Otherwise, he would have to wait until they got off the ship and warned again. While several pirate kings just got together, Gray said he needed to be familiar with the power he just got. He flew to the sea and set off a huge tsunami more than ten meters high. He didn''t hit them with the tsunami, but after practicing for a while, he let the tsunami disappear. The seven pirate kings looked embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. They all knew that this was warning them that if they could withstand the tsunami, they could talk everywhere. Gray said they made a mistake. He was really just familiar with the new power. His warning was not like this. After being familiar with the power, he went directly to the seven pirate kings and said bluntly: "I don''t know if you have found the island where the fountain of youth is located, but I took you there under cover so that no one would disturb me. If any of you divulges the location of Bu Lao Quan, I will come to him to chat in person. At that time, don''t blame me for being ruthless. " It would have been all right to kill all of them, but gray didn''t want to kill when others didn''t offend himself or do something particularly unpleasant to himself. Killing is only a means, not an end. If everything is solved by killing, who can use it in the end? Sooner or later, I will become crazy. Therefore, in many cases, he chose to be a prisoner if he could be captured. The one who really killed more people was the rebellion of Shibao state. At other times, he mostly spared the life of the intruders, such as catching them for research, or throwing them into the mine to dig for coolie. "Captain Sutton, don''t worry, I don''t know where the old spring is." After watching him show his muscles, the pirate king said that he had not found the ability of the fountain of youth. Even if there is, and really know, there is no, and there will be no in the future. "Thank you for your support. I''ll visit you one by one if you have any trouble in the future!" Gray nodded, glanced at Barbosa and prepared to go back to the black pearl. Barbosa has long said that once there is a problem, he will first find Barbosa. Who let him really know which island the old spring is on? I can only say that he was unlucky enough to be bitten by TIA DOMA. After communicating with the pirates, gray took out some treasures for a batch of magic materials and turned back to the black pearl. He didn''t expect that these pirates had such rich family wealth and brought so many raw materials on board. But it''s normal to think about it. Several pirate kings can do some magic. Although they are not proficient, they also need materials. And when they go to ask the witch to do business, they can basically get half the result with half the effort with some precious materials, so some materials are very normal. Back on the black pearl, Jack came up again. He didn''t know if it was an illusion. The smoke makeup on his face was deeper. Sure enough, he deserves to be the most flirtatious man in the Caribbean. Jack didn''t know what he was thinking, or he would tell him that it was the dark circles under his eyes that he worked overtime at the helm all night, not smoke makeup. "Captain, we don''t think what happened last night is a rebellion. We''re just avoiding danger." Jack began to explain what happened yesterday. It must be impossible to completely deny it. The mermaid''s words are much more credible than his words, but the responsibility can''t be too great. The just kind can not only calm gray down, but also save his life. "Under my persuasion, everyone finally realized their mistakes and was willing to offer one-third of their treasure to ask for your forgiveness." "Chief officer, I advise you to be honest. Little Molly is very tired every time she listens to you." Gray said silently. The pirates are really lying. Open your mouth and come. "Well, Captain, I was wrong. I didn''t sleep all night. I remember wrong." Jack looked at the elf in fear and quickly denied what he had just said. Damn it, lying has become a habit. I almost forgot that the other party has a lie detector. "Well, we are deeply aware of our mistakes. I hope the captain will give us another chance. We are willing to give half of our treasure." It seems that this guy not only wants to pick himself out, but also takes the credit of persuading pirates, but also wants to be free of some treasure. "Well, collect the treasure and give it to me." Gray nodded slightly. Jack didn''t lie. That is, although they had betrayed at that time, they actually didn''t want to betray, but they were too afraid of David Jones. Of course, if the mermaid did not stop them at that time and really let them go, it is estimated that they will soon think of running away and not coming back. He can also smoothly become the captain of Black Pearl again. "Thank you, captain. I have one more thing." Jack breathed a sigh of relief and turned to the big thing about his life and death. Chapter 468 "What''s up? Tell me! " "Captain, you beat David Jones before, didn''t you?" "Yes, his pet is still in the cabin. You can try it when you have time. The taste should be OK." "Captain, you should have done so long ago." Jack said, "but David Jones is not dead. He will come back sooner or later to avenge his pet. I think..." "Stop!" Gray interrupted him, "don''t worry, even if he comes again, he will never dare to mention revenge for his little pet. He and his little pet were defeated by me. He didn''t see enough by himself." "Even if he really comes back, he''s probably looking for you." Gray sighed softly. "It''s enough for him to provoke me this time, but after all, the matter between you two is a personal grudge, and I can''t intervene." "Captain, I''m loyal to you." Jack hugged Gray''s thigh and looked at him pitifully. "Aren''t I your favorite Jack boy?" Gray broke his fingers one by one, then kicked them open, and said coldly, "no!" "It''s so sad. Maybe we should have a good talk. Here I have some suggestions for the future of black pearl. Of course, no matter which one, she can''t leave the most useful chief mate Jack!" "No, Barbosa expressed his intention to take the post of chief mate, and he has many years of Black Pearl driving experience. If you have an accident, I think he should be able to take the post soon." Gray said faintly, breaking his fantasy. "This damn bitch." "Hey, pay attention to civilization, Mr. Sparrow!" Gray warned that dirty words can teach bad children. "Sorry, I mean, as your loyal first mate, I want to give you this compass. I hope the captain can protect your loyal first mate from the hateful and evil David Jones." Jack gritted his teeth and took out his compass decisively. As a mature pirate, Jack has no lack of determination between life and treasure. He was reluctant to give up compass and life threat before. Now David Jones is chasing the door. It seems that he won''t give up. Gray has coveted his compass for a long time. If he doesn''t give him the compass, gray will do what he says, regardless of the gratitude and resentment between him and David Jones. Even if David Jones didn''t dare to come, he might go to him himself or ask him to come and trouble himself. "Don''t worry, you are my chief mate. Can I see you being bullied? David Jones will leave it to me. If he dares to come, he will be sure to come back. " Gray couldn''t wait to get the compass and said with a straight face. Jack thanked and felt relaxed. David Jones couldn''t scare him anymore. So he decided to go down and communicate with the crew of other pirate kings to see if they had anything good and cheat them to make up for their losses. Gray left him alone when he got the compass. Fix the day, get familiar with the power of power, and set off tomorrow to find David Jones''s heart. As long as he gets his heart, David Jones is the plaything in his hand, and Calypso will lose a lot of help. As for this threat to Calypso, although gray thought about it, he thought it was unlikely. The Greek gods were arrogant, amorous and righteous. Calypso was also a romantic goddess with a name and surname. How many men did not want? How could he care about the life and death of a mortal. So as long as David Jones is killed, gray is satisfied and Calypso can stay behind. With a compass in hand, it''s easy to find David Jones''s heart. At the moment Jack handed over the compass, an island collapsed in the devil''s triangle, revealing a sea area inside the island that has not seen the sun for many years. In this sea area, a ship with only keel under the deck was also revealed. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Master, everyone thinks you should visit your father." Sterly popped her head out of the sea and said hard. Gray is their master and now God. Sterly is a little uneasy to give him advice, but she can only do it. Among the mermaids, she has the most contact with gray and often follows gray. "My father?" Gray was stunned. When did he get another cheap father? "Lord Poseidon is the sea emperor. Although you are a God now, after all, the power is robbed from Calypso. If Lord Poseidon corrects your name, you can reduce a lot of trouble." Now gray remembered that the mermaids were loyal to themselves because they regarded themselves as Poseidon''s son. But he was not interested in becoming Poseidon''s cheap son, so he didn''t think about it at all. "It''s not urgent. Part of calypso''s power lies with her until I get it all." Gray knew that he had nothing to do with Poseidon. He robbed the power of the gods with the mortal God. Even if Calypso was not popular, Poseidon would still stand on Calypso''s side. If he saw Poseidon, the other party would kill himself at the first time. And he doubted whether there were Poseidon, even Zeus and other gods in the world. In the film, Poseidon''s trident was broken and he didn''t show up. Barbosa went to the underworld, but found that the underworld was the end of the world, the gates of the underworld were broken, and the only remaining God was Charon who looked about to die. From this, gray can boldly infer that the gods of the world may have experienced the twilight of the gods. Most gods, including Zeus Poseidon, have already belched their farts. There are only a few small fish and shrimp left. They escaped because they are weak and no one paid attention, such as Calypso. After all, with the urine of these gods, if they continue to exist, how can they allow all kinds of messy religions such as Catholicism and Christianity to rob them of their faith? Now the world should have a unified belief in Olympus. If there were people who did not believe in Olympus, Ares encouraged mankind to start a war and set off a disaster of annihilation. Zeus sent down heaven''s punishment and Poseidon set off a tsunami to clean up those who did not believe in the gods. More importantly, Zeus will definitely go to the world every three or five times to hunt for beauty and give birth to a pile of demigod sons, but now he has never heard of the son of Zeus. All kinds of information he got seemed to say that the gods were finished and he could be confident and bold. Even if the gods are really not finished, but hide for some reason, gray is not afraid and runs away. If these gods really hide, it must be for some important reason. Will they appear in the world because of the power of a small God Calypso? Unlikely! So he would never take the initiative to look for the gods. He would look for Calypso first. "Moreover, the gods should not arbitrarily rob each other of their power, otherwise the whole divine world will be in chaos. If I go to see Poseidon, do you think he wants me to continue to rob Calypso of the remaining power, or stop me?" He did not intend to disclose to the mermaid the fact that he was not the son of Poseidon, because it might make them feel cheated by themselves before. Even if they become gods now, the mermaid could not resist themselves, but there must be a little disagreement in her heart. Stri suddenly realized, "the master is right. Lord Haihuang should not approve of your practice, but now you haven''t visited him, so he can act as if he doesn''t know what you do!" Gray smiled. If he was really Poseidon''s son, it was completely right. Unfortunately, he was not, and he couldn''t find Poseidon himself. It''s reasonable to say so. Gray didn''t intend to ask the mermaid about the speculation that the gods were gone or not in the world. They still think Poseidon is in the sea. It can be seen that they don''t know anything about the gods. Chapter 469 Before the seven pirate kings left the Cayman Islands, gray had come to Tortuga. "This time, we should buy enough supplies for two months and buy a batch of warm clothes." Gray gave orders to the pirates and looked at Barbosa who came with the ship. When the other party knew that gray was coming to Tortuga, he got rid of Joe card, who had no intention to come to Tortuga for the time being, and asked gray to let him come here by boat to buy a ship and recruit crew, so he was also on the ship. "Mr. Barbosa, I wonder if you would like to help me?" Barbosa did not hesitate and bowed slightly. "I''m very happy to help captain Sutton. It''s my honor." "Thank you very much. Mr. Barbosa helped me with this. I can send you a group of crew." Gray nodded slightly. Barbosa was slightly stunned, and then quickly thanked, "thank you for your generosity." Compared with those newly recruited from toltuga, he prefers those old sailors who have been with him for many years. They are familiar with each other and command more smoothly. "Captain, I can do it well. I don''t need Mr. Barbosa''s help." Jack hurriedly said that although he didn''t need to work, he was very happy and could go looking for flowers and willows, but Barbosa took his place, so he was not happy. Moreover, the captain has to send out a group of crew, which means that he can command fewer people, and he is even more unhappy. "Chief officer, you have another job." Gray waved his hand and his decision would not change. "Well, Captain, what''s my job? Are you directing Barbosa''s procurement? " Jack asked expectantly. If it was to command Barbosa, he would have no problem. "No!" Gray shook his head. "You give me a list. Just leave the people needed to drive the black pearl. The others can follow Mr. Barbosa." There are many crew members on the black pearl. This is the most basic number of pirate ships focusing on plundering. If the number is small, it may not even be able to fight merchant ships. At that time, robbery may become robbed. But now gray doesn''t need to rob other merchant ships, and even if he fights, he can easily destroy a fleet alone. He doesn''t need so many people at all. He only needs basic people who can drive Black Pearl. "Thank you, Captain, for your generosity." Barbosa thanked him loudly. It seems that gray is going to cut most of his staff. Those people will become his people. Therefore, as long as he buys a ship and replenishes some manpower, he can set sail again immediately without delaying too long in Tortuga. Jack looked at Barbosa sadly, but he had to agree to Gray''s order. At the thought that his command staff would soon be reduced by half, and he would still give it to Barbosa, Jack felt his little heart very uncomfortable. Angelica is the quietest. If she had been before, she must be happy and hope to be driven off the ship. But after seeing that gray defeated David Jones and used the tentacles of his pet Beihai giant demon as food, she felt that it was right to get on the ship. Even if she was not the captain, she could live very well. So she doesn''t want to be driven off the ship. "Probably not. I''m an important cadre, and the captain is so lecherous that he should leave me behind." Angelica said in her heart. Gray felt it. He turned his head and looked at angelica. He always felt that she was thinking about something very impolite. "OK, get it ready for me before the sun sets in the afternoon. Let''s go." Gray himself got out of the boat and took little Molly for a stroll. There was also Stella around her. She hadn''t visited human towns yet. In the afternoon, gray returned to the ship. Barbosa had finished the supplies, and the cabin was full of all kinds of supplies. As for clothes to keep out the cold, Tortuga has no need to keep out the cold, nor does he sell them. He can only buy a few more clothes and wear them when needed. Jack also gives gray the list he needs. Gray takes a look and asks Jack to leave the people on the list. Everyone else can go with Barbosa. He was a little impressed by the people on the list. Compared with other pirates, these people are more capable pirates. Jack picked out the people on the list and the rest stood on the other side. "Thank you for your generosity, great captain Sutton." Barbosa thanks again. After thanking him, Barbosa thought for a moment and reminded him, "they have all been happy on the island. If you have anything, you can set sail directly." Barbosa knew these pirates very well, so when purchasing materials, he said that as long as the task was completed well, he could finally give them an hour to relax, so the pirates worked hard to complete the task quickly like chicken blood. Moreover, Barbosa can finally bring them back one by one. No bastard stays in the brothel and tavern. That''s his ability. "Good!" Gray nodded slightly. Pirates need to vent often. If they are on the ship, cleaning the deck every day is to consume their energy. If they are not allowed to be happy when they get ashore, the pirates will easily rebel. Although he was not afraid, gray didn''t want someone to scold him every day. "Then I''ll leave. Have a nice voyage!" Barbosa is leaving with a group of Pirates presented by gray. These pirates have no resistance, because they were originally under Barbosa and now feel good to return to Barbosa again. "Wait!" Gray suddenly shouted to stop them. Barbosa turned around suspiciously and wondered if gray wanted to go back. "The fat man and the thin man stay, and everyone else can go." Gray said that he didn''t notice that the two excellent crew members were excluded by Jack. "Also, Barbosa, go to provide for the aged when you are old. The money should allow you to spend your old age in peace, find a church to repent and do more good deeds, so as not to go to hell in the future." "Thank you for your advice. You stay here!" Barbosa''s last sentence was to the one eyed thin man and the pudgy Mediterranean, and then hurried away with the others for fear that Greg would detain several crew members. As for whether he will consider Gray''s suggestion, does that matter? He was a pirate, and once entered the underworld. He found that no matter good or bad, he had to enter hell after death, but there were two ways to choose. Gray certainly won''t regret it. He just thinks it''s interesting, so he wants to keep these distinctive and Lucky Pirates. After all, he is also an important supporting role in charge of being silly and funny. His Majesty''s strange Collector''s habit is beginning to haunt again. After Barbosa left, gray looked around and seemed to be missing someone. Although there are a lot fewer people now, they have gone with Barbosa. This person should be here now. She has not been given to Barbosa. Gray looks at chief officer Jack. "Where''s Angelica?" Yes, look around. The only female pirate on board is gone. "Report to the captain, we don''t know." After taking a look at the waste pirate crew, gray closed his eyes and was ready to feel the position of anjilika. Then he found that although anjilika was on black pearl, he had never signed a contract. Even when he signed the contract for the mermaid later, he didn''t think of asking her to sign it, so he can''t find her through the contract now. Damn it, you can''t make such a mistake next time. "It''s estimated that there was a delay or some trouble. Go down and find it..." "Captain, ship!" A pirate pointed at his back in horror and interrupted him. "What ship?" Gray looked back and immediately saw a ship much larger than the black pearl, with many guns and dozens of cannons enough to cross the sea. There is also a skeleton statue in the bow, which is very terrible, and there is a spear in his hand, which seems to pierce everything in the way. Chapter 470 The reason why the pirates interrupted her was, of course, not just to see a ship, but that the ship drove straight towards the black pearl. It was clear that it was a provocation. Why is it certain that it is heading for the black pearl? That is because the ship is coming from the side, not from the sea into Tortuga. This is an obvious provocation, which is not allowed in Tortuga. If it is serious, it will be refused to enter the harbor, and Tortuga will also refuse to provide them with supplies and services. As one of the largest selling ports for pirates, Tortuga is confident and necessary to make such provisions. After all, pirates are not good people. If they fight in Tortuga, they will definitely suffer heavy losses, and pirates may not have money to compensate. "Get ready to fight!" Jack shouted, feeling very depressed. He just laid off the man and the battle will come soon. Should he be so unlucky? So is the captain. Why cut people? Although these people can just drive Black Pearl, they have no spare power to do other things. The pirates quickly picked up weapons and prepared shells, but gray was not in a hurry. No matter who came and what purpose, could he be better than calypso and David Jones? David Jones is not alone, but also has a ship and many powerful sailors. "Huh? Angelica? " Gray suddenly said in surprise. On the opposite ship, angelica is standing on the podium valiantly, and beside her is a middle-aged man with a pirate appearance. What are they still talking about. Or argue about something. But the middle-aged man didn''t want to listen to her at all. He shouted at the bottom. The crew on the ship immediately prepared weapons and artillery. "Really bad intentions!" Gray looked at their movements and didn''t understand why Angelica ran to the opposite ship, but it didn''t prevent him from letting the sea leave the port with the black pearl. Then, get ready for war! I''m kidding. When was he afraid? It''s best to directly kill those who come up for trouble. "It''s Queen Anne''s revenge. It''s Blackbeard." Said a pirate trembling. Gray looked back at him. "Queen Anne revenge? Blackbeard? " He knows both names. It''s the villain of plus four. Blackbeard is also Angelica''s father. Huh? Gray looks across again. The guy next to angelica is Blackbeard, which is not very similar to the image in the film. Then he quickly figured out that when Blackbeard looked for the fountain of youth in the film, it was about ten or twenty years from now. It was normal to have a difference in appearance. But why did Blackbeard provoke himself and want to attack himself? Is it for Angelica? Isn''t it? She volunteered. Although she didn''t care about her after she had a mermaid behind her, it''s not like giving up all the time. They both take what they need and haven''t started at all. Gray slag''s peace of mind, of course, in high society, this is called playboy, not slag. "I recognize the sign on the bow. Barbosa once met Queen Anne''s revenge. At that time, we ran away directly and it didn''t catch up with us." The pirate continued. The sign he said was the most prominent sign of the skeleton with a spear in the bow. "We don''t have to run this time. I''ll let him know what fear is." Gray nodded. Blackbeard, one of the most terrible pirates on the sea, not only robbed merchant ships, but also pirates, and he could succeed every time. What made him most jealous was Blackbeard''s ability to put the boat into the bottle. It was said to be witchcraft. However, in Gray''s view, witchcraft is similar to magic, but there are some differences in some aspects, which can be learned. And Queen Anne''s revenge is also good. It is a ship with magical power. It can control the whole ship with Blackbeard''s knife. Black Pearl also has a certain degree of magic, which was attached to her when David Jones picked her up, so that she can repair herself to a certain extent, drive fast at sea and reduce the resistance of sea water. However, compared with Queen Anne''s revenge, black pearl has no advantage, otherwise it would not be bottled by Blackbeard in the fourth part. The artillery on this side was ready, and the black beard on the opposite side also pulled out his saber and pointed at the front. Queen Anne''s Revenge opened a layer of wood in the bow, and the ferocious bow gun poked out of the ship and fired a shot directly at this side. "Wow!" Suddenly there was no wind and waves on the sea, and the sea water was directly raised for several meters. After the gun passed through the sea water a few meters wide, the power given by gunpowder was basically exhausted and fell powerlessly into the sea. "Turn, flank attack!" Blackbeard shouted. The helmsman behind him immediately turned the rudder. Queen Anne''s Revenge quickly turned to the side and adjusted at an unspeakable speed. This is also its ability. Under the control of Blackbeard, it has faster mobility than other ships, and can quickly respond to various situations, whether pursuit or frontal attack, and can quickly adjust to the best angle. "Fire!" Gray waved hard, all the cannons on this side were immediately lit, and the waves blocking Queen Anne''s Revenge in front lost all their power and fell into the sea along the gravity of the earth. "Boom, boom!" The cannon roared. Sixteen cannons on this side fired sixteen shells, about one-third of which hit the Queen Anne''s revenge. "Is that right?" Gray doesn''t know what to say. He doesn''t know whether the weapons of this era are like this, but he really can''t look directly at the 30% hit rate. "I''ll do it myself." It is indeed right to dismiss unnecessary combatants by yourself, otherwise you will have to raise a group of people for nothing, and you will have to do it yourself in the final battle. It''s too bad. "Father, stop it. Gray is very strong. David Jones is his loser." On the Queen Anne revenge, angelica continued to dissuade Blackbeard. But Blackbeard didn''t care what David Jones was. He was the real controller of the sea and the frightening pirate devil on the sea. David Jones still had to kneel before him. "Ready!" Black beard holding a knife, Queen Anne''s Revenge kept approaching the black pearl, "fire!" Gray raised his hands. Under Queen Anne''s revenge, the sea rolled like boiling. A huge hand of sea water rose from the sea. Queen Anne''s revenge was raised by the sea like a model boat. Gray clenched his fists, the sea water giant hand closed without a finger, and the great force pressed Queen Anne''s revenge to utter an unbearable cry. "Go!" Blackbeard roared, the saber waved forward, and a strong wind filled the sails of Queen Anne''s revenge, trying to drive it out of the sea. "Well thought!" Gray smiled gently. The sea water in the palm of his giant hand flowed in the opposite direction, his fingers grasped it firmly, and a water rope stretched out to lock the ship''s side mast. Chapter 471 Just about to break the mast with the water rope, gray stopped again and stopped squeezing the hull with the sea water. It''s a pity to destroy such a good ship. Blackbeard doesn''t have the habit of waiting to die. Although it seems that the daughter who just recognized him is right and he regrets coming up so recklessly, it''s more important to save himself at this time. On Queen Anne''s revenge, countless cables like sea snakes survived, frantically strangling those sea ropes in an attempt to break free from the shackles. But although water can be cut off, it is also endless. Gray looked at Blackbeard''s move, washed his breath and pressed his hand down sharply. The giant hand composed of sea water grabbed Queen Anne''s revenge and began to descend rapidly, but before they showed their joy, everyone on board found that the ship was still sinking. The sea water began to flow into the cabin from each cannon window. Soon, the sea water overflowed the side of the ship, and the surrounding sea water closed in the middle, making the sailors on the ship dizzy, and then the sea water poured into their noses and ears. In less than a minute, the ship, known as the devil at sea, sank to the bottom of the sea together with its captain. If gray doesn''t do it again, maybe a few lucky people will survive the whirlpool, but most of them will die here. As a kind captain, gray felt them struggling in the water and decided to protect them from such pain. In an instant, the sea water around the pirates turned into a deadly butcher''s knife. The water knife almost completely integrated with the sea water gently scratched their throats when they didn''t notice, helping them end their short and evil life. But to Gray''s surprise, there were several guys who were immortal. They didn''t have anything to do with the water knife. He immediately thought that Blackbeard knew witchcraft. These were the zombies he made. Although there were not many, the effect was similar to the curse they had received before. Moreover, there was no negative impact, and the combat effectiveness was very strong. It was a powerful help for Blackbeard to dominate the sea. "I want to try another way to kill undead monsters." Gray thought, the sea water wrapped with zombies and pirates under the sea instantly became countless steel knives, and the water knife turned into a meat grinder immediately. The blue sea was soon red with blood. Queen Anne''s Revenge rose slowly from the water, and the sea water in the cabin was pumped out. Soon, the ship returned to the sea again. But different from before, now the ship is too quiet, and all kinds of materials are washed up by the sea. The only two remaining people are lying on the deck spitting out the sea water. One is the middle-aged version of Blackbeard, and the other is angelica. Queen Anne''s revenge and the Black Pearl leaned together. Gray looked at the movement on toltuga Island, muttered a word of trouble, and quickly left the harbor with two ships. Let the pirate crew perform their duties, gray came to the deck of Queen Anne''s revenge, and they both vomited almost. Blackbeard staggered to his feet and drove the ship''s cable with anger, trying to deal with him once. "Father, stop it!" Angelica vomited a mouthful of sea water and hurriedly stopped. Now they have lost completely. It''s no good to continue to fight tenaciously. It will only annoy each other and make each other hurt. Based on her understanding of gray, gray didn''t kill them. It must be that they still have some use, but if she continues to annoy him, that little use may not be enough for him to let them go. But Blackbeard didn''t want to listen to her. He threw his hand and pushed Angelica down on the deck to continue to command the cable attack. "Why attack me?" Gray walked over step by step. Every time those cables came to him, they would be blocked by a layer of seawater and could not touch his body. "Captain, misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding. My father just wants to say hello to you." Angelica quickly explained. "It''s strange. Do you rely on shells to say hello now?" Gray shook his head slightly. This excuse is too bad for normal people to believe. "I just want to catch you or kill you." Blackbeard said angrily. Gray smiled and praised him. "I like honest people!" Then, a part of the sea boundary around him was instantly separated into two sea spears, which nailed Blackbeard firmly to the deck. "Captain, please, my father just wants to know the ceremony of Bu Lao Quan. He doesn''t mean to offend you." Angelica begged. It''s nothing to lie with your eyes open for the father you just met. Oh, no, pirates are liars, so it''s normal for her to lie. Gray waved, angelica was pressed to the ground by a mass of sea water, and then looked at Blackbeard and asked seriously, "for the sake of the fountain of youth? Are you afraid of death? " Blackbeard realized that the other party didn''t seem to want to kill himself, so he still had hope of survival? Before the angry attack, only because all the people on the ship except him and anjilika died and his foundation of dominating the sea was destroyed, he thought gray left him just to torture him, so he wanted to attack each other and ask for a simple way to die. He also likes to torture those who resist him, so he knows that there are many ways to make a life worse than death, and he doesn''t want to try. But now that he could live, he didn''t want to die, so he nodded decisively. His attitude was very different from that a few seconds ago, "yes! I''m afraid of death! Please forgive me! " Although he is a famous pirate, he is definitely more decisive than anyone when it''s time to counsel. "I underestimated your strength and brought you trouble. I''m very sorry. I''m willing to compensate you for your loss with all my treasures." Blackbeard knew that apology was the most useless means of begging for mercy. Only interests could buy his own life. Gray reached out and took his saber from Blackbeard''s hand. Starting with the saber, he immediately felt that the whole ship could feel his will and drive with his heart. "Nice boat!" Gray nodded with satisfaction. This is a better ship than black pearl. Both firepower and speed are perfect. Even if there is no wind, it can run the fastest speed. "It''s yours!" Blackbeard said at once. "I heard you can do witchcraft and put some ships in bottles for collection?" With a knife in his hands, gray asked curiously. "I am willing to contribute all to you." Blackbeard is not surprised. The other party obviously knows witchcraft and is stronger than him, so it''s reasonable for the other party to want to collect more witchcraft. "Since you know current affairs so well, I can let you go." Gray nodded slightly. He likes people who know each other. Talking can save a lot of time. "As long as you give me all your witchcraft, I promise to let you and your daughter go and never repent. You can ask your daughter. I am a very honest person." "No, sir." Blackbeard looked at him and said seriously, "I believe you are an honest man, but I want to say, if I don''t need you to let anjilika go, I wonder if you can give me another boat when you let me go? You don''t need Queen Anne revenge, just choose the worst one in my collection. I have a lot of boats in my collection. Of course, they are yours now. " Chapter 472 Gray was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted. What scene has he never seen before? It''s nothing to be surprised if you exchange your daughter for a boat, especially if it''s pirates. "No problem. As long as you cooperate, I can give you a boat at last." Gray didn''t disagree. Anyway, he just wanted to get what he wanted. "But I want to tell you in advance, don''t play tricks in front of me, because no one can lie in front of me." "You have ten chances to tell lies, because every time you tell a lie, I''ll cut off one of your fingers. When you tell the eleventh lie, I''ll cut off your head." "No, I will never deceive you." Blackbeard quickly promised. Of course, gray didn''t believe his guarantee. The pirate''s guarantee was like farting. After that, it disappeared. It has no credibility at all. He''s ready. After he tells a lie, quickly cut off some of his fingers. In this way, he should hand in everything he wants. Thinking so, gray still had a very satisfied expression on his face. With a wave of his hand, two sea Spears on Blackbeard were pulled from him, leaving part of the water to form a water film to seal the wound. "Little Molly, treat our friend. He has something interesting to teach us." "I want to drink!" The elf said reluctantly. There was a nasty smell on this man, and he traded his daughter for a boat. It looked like a bad man. She didn''t want to treat him, but gray said, we should make up for it. "OK, give you a drink and treat him." Gray smiled and nodded. Drinking is not a big deal. Even at ordinary times, he didn''t withhold her drinks. Little jasmine doesn''t want to get close to Blackbeard. She rubs a green life magic ball with her small hand and smashes it directly to Blackbeard''s forehead. Blackbeard also heard gray say he wanted to treat him. Considering that his own is already the fish on the chopping board, the other party can kill himself at any time. The treatment should be true, so he didn''t hide and was directly burned by the life magic ball. However, this is really healing magic. As long as you hit, you can play the healing effect. Although the healing effect will be weakened if you don''t hit the wound, it doesn''t matter. After Blackbeard''s face was plastered by the life magic ball, the mountain pass on both shoulders began to slowly stop bleeding and heal. Although it was still bloody, it was much better than before. "Thank you, lovely little angel!" Blackbeard felt the improvement of his injury and immediately bent down and bowed with a sincere thanks on his face. But the elf put him among the bad guys. He didn''t want to talk to him. The little nose hummed and turned his head. "You''re welcome. Think for yourself and sort out the knowledge in your mind. I''ll ask you later." Gray waved his hand. Since the elf didn''t like it, let him cool down first. Turn around and look at anjilika, who is still pressed on the deck by the sea. Anjilika''s eyes are a little gray at this time. I probably didn''t expect that her father who just met felt that she was not as good as a ship. "Don''t be sad!" Gray squatted down beside her. "Why, do you want to tell me that you also have an asshole father to trade you for a boat?" Angelica lay on the ground, looked at gray and said angrily. "That''s not true. My parents are sound, my family is happy, my father is strict, my mother is kind and filial. They are a model family in the eyes of many people." Gray grinned, showing his shining white teeth. "Then fart!" Angelica was sad and blurted out her vulgar words without any cover up. "I mean, as a traitor, you had a chance to live, but because your father wanted to exchange you for a boat." Gray suddenly felt that it was inappropriate to say so and thought: "Yes, he could have saved you with his knowledge, but he chose a ship instead of you." "So your next destiny is to be tried, according to the rules of pirates." Gray touched his chin and recalled, "I should hang you, that is, hang you." "So you''re going to die soon. There''s no need to be sad about it. It''s better to think about some happy things and leave the world with a smile." When Blackbeard saw Gray talking to angelica, he silently found a corner and combed the witchcraft knowledge in his head without looking at his daughter at all. "I didn''t betray at all. This bastard said it was my father. I just came to this bastard''s boat to have a look. I didn''t betray Black Pearl." Angelica stared at gray and her angry teeth itched, "men are bastards. Don''t tell me you were unhappy that night?" "What did I just say?" Gray looked puzzled, then looked at her in surprise, "Alas, how could my loyal chart keeper be here and lie on the deck? Say, who did it? Too much! " Then he reached out and gently pushed away the sea water pressing on her, then pulled her up and looked concerned, "Why are you so careless? You must cry for help next time you encounter danger!" "Asshole!" Angelica shook off his hand and looked at Blackbeard with hatred. This guy, who met in Tortuga before, directly said that she was his daughter. He also took out a lot of evidence to prove that he said about the family relationship between father and daughter. He also put her on the Queen Anne revenge and made her the chief mate. Since she was her father, angelica had no hesitation and directly followed him on board. Then Blackbeard told him that he had heard the news from a pirate king. The new captain of the Black Pearl knew the location of the fountain and everything needed for the ceremony. As long as he was found, he could drink the fountain and live forever. Although he is still middle-aged, if he has the opportunity, he naturally hopes to get a longer life, rather than waiting until he is old to find ways to increase his life. So he came to Tortuga and waited for the arrival of the black pearl. Blackbeard is very kind to her. Anjilika enjoys the feeling of having a father and directly tells him that black pearl has arrived in toltuga. She is one of the black pearl and can take him directly to gray. In her opinion, gray can share the fountain of youth with other pirate kings. As long as he has enough interests, he may not be able to share it with Blackbeard. But Blackbeard didn''t think so. He thought that as long as he caught gray, he could get everything he wanted, and he didn''t have to pay any price or look at people''s faces. As for angelica, she said she was strong? So what, who is stronger than Blackbeard on the sea? What ship is stronger than Queen Anne''s revenge? So there was the previous scene, but anjilika didn''t expect that after Blackbeard lost, he planned to use the chance to save her for a boat. What kind of bullshit father is Tamar? She has just met Blackbeard. It''s less than a day. In fact, she hasn''t fully accepted him as her father, so she won''t choose to die for his ambition, and she''s ready to completely draw a line with this damn bastard. "Damn pirate!" Angelica scolded. Sure enough, pirates don''t have a good thing, even the so-called father. "Yes, damn pirate!" Gray echoed on one side. "What I said also includes you!" Gray shrugged. "I''m not a pirate. I didn''t rob merchant ships, villages or banks. I''m just an adventurer, a great adventurer." Chapter 473 Gray was in a good mood when he accidentally harvested a powerful magic ship. Compared with the black pearl, he still preferred a magic ship such as Queen Anne''s revenge. Without the crew, he can directly control the ship''s progress and control the ropes on the ship against the enemy. It''s too powerful. Black pearls have the advantage of being fast. In the eyes of Jack and Barbosa, black pearls are irreplaceable. It''s mainly Jack. Although Barbosa cares about the black pearl, the degree of care can''t be compared with Jack. Gray has no feelings for black pearls. He only likes good and better ones, so of course, Queen Anne''s revenge and black pearls are required. The sea carried two ships out of toltuga''s Bay and quickly disappeared on the sea, leaving the fleet pursued by toltuga helpless. It''s not that gray can''t do them, but now it can be said that black beard did a good job, and there is room for maneuver. If we really fight back this time, we won''t have to come to toltuga to supply in the future. He stopped at a place on the sea and asked Jack and them to carry all their supplies to Queen Anne''s revenge. After that, they sailed to the sea on this ship. "Captain, there are materials here. It''s just a little messy. Just tidy it up!" After Jack came, he looked at the cabin and said. "Then take someone to tidy up. The ship is under my control for the time being." Gray nodded and asked the crew of the Black Pearl not to move supplies, but to come directly. Removing the water bridge between the two ships, gray turned to Blackbeard and said, "help me put away the black pearl." "Yes, Captain!" Blackbeard''s finger touched the shoulder that had just been pierced. Although it was inconvenient, he didn''t refuse this option at this time. "With all due respect, could you lend me your sabre in ten minutes?" Blackbeard bowed politely, not like the pirate captain just now. Of course, it''s no problem. Gray wants to see closely how he uses his magic to put a ship into a bottle. With the knife, Blackbeard looked at the Black Pearl walking side by side with Queen Anne''s revenge and strode to the side of the ship. "Captain, I think you can think about it again. The black pearl can be under my control without putting her away." Jack poked half his head around him and said carefully. "Jack, we have Queen Anne''s Revenge now. She is better than black pearl. Later, the control of Queen Anne''s revenge will be handed over to you. You don''t have to worry at all." Gray shook his head slightly. Now they have only a small number of hands. The two ships travel together, which means that one of the ships must control the sea water and take it with them. Otherwise, if no one controls it, it will only stop on the sea and drift with the waves. But just control this situation and let him take the ship forward with sea water all the time. What do you want the crew to do? He can complete a trip around the world alone. "No, black pearl is the best ship in the world. I love black pearl." Jack shook his head and stuck to his idea. But gray also insisted on his idea, so Jack''s persistence was of no use. Blackbeard was ready to put the black pearl in a small bottle. He stood on the side of the ship, took out a bottle of rum he carried with him, swallowed it, and then pointed his knife at the black pearl in front of him. Suddenly, the mighty wind blew over the sea. Then, the mighty wind turned into a strong wind, and the strong wind turned into a whirlwind. The whirlwind rolled up the black pearl in the sea, but it didn''t affect the Queen Anne revenge here at all. Gray stood on the side of the ship and couldn''t feel the wind from the whirlwind. "Captain, he''s trying to destroy the black pearl. We''ll attack him from behind and stab him in the waist. We''ll kill him." Jack looked at Blackbeard angrily and whispered in Gray''s ear. "Shut up and watch quietly." Gray looked at the whirlwind, scolded, and then added, "if you talk more, you''ll be locked in with the black pearl." Jack got tangled up when he was with black pearl. He was very happy to be with black pearl, but now black pearl obviously wants to be locked up somewhere. If he goes in together, he will become a prisoner? Without freedom, what''s the point of staying on the Black Pearl every day? Jack is entangled, but Blackbeard''s Witchcraft continues. After the whirlwind rolled up the black pearl, it began to shrink. In a few minutes, the whirlwind narrowed to the size of a palm. Blackbeard waved his knife, and the whirlwind whirled in front of him. He aimed the rum bottle he had just drunk at the whirlwind, and the whirlwind directly drilled in with black pearls. "Captain, please help me plug the bottle." Blackbeard said to gray. The cork was suitable for him to drink directly on the side of the ship. Gray didn''t ink, so he directly picked up the cork and plugged the mouth of the bottle. After the bottle mouth was plugged, the whirlwind in the bottle dissipated, and the Black Pearl had become a pocket version floating on a layer of sea water. "Captain, I didn''t disappoint you." Blackbeard solemnly handed gray the bottle. Gray reached out and took it. The bottle was held flat, or it wouldn''t be wide enough to stand up. Looking through the bottle at the black pearl inside, he found that the Black Pearl had not changed at all. It seemed that he was still sailing on the ocean. Blackbeard tightened his hand holding the knife and glanced at Gray''s neck, chest and abdomen. As a decisive pirate, Blackbeard was not afraid of the head and tail. He did it directly when he thought of it. Now, the same is true. He is not willing to hand over all his treasures as a prisoner and the Queen Anne revenge. He must resist. As long as he kills the man in front of him, everything will change back to the original. Help him seal the black pearl, just let him relax his vigilance. Now he pays attention to the black pearl in the bottle. They are too close. Now is the best opportunity. In an instant, all the cables on the ship ran, and Blackbeard''s saber cut Gray''s neck with all his strength. However, when the saber crossed, Blackbeard didn''t feel the touch of cutting the body. His heart sank, but it didn''t matter. He still had moves. The cables on the ship moved and a rope net was formed in a moment. When the shadow dispersed, gray appeared in the middle of the deck. With a wave of his empty hand, a pool of sea water wound up at the foot of Blackbeard and swam on him like a poisonous snake. The sea water bloomed like thorns. Blackbeard''s legs were pierced by countless thorns. Blood flowed out of the wound and dyed the sea thorns that pierced his legs red. The next moment, gray came to Blackbeard, grabbed his wrist and easily took off the saber that could control Queen Anne''s revenge. "I like people who know current affairs." Gray shook his head and glanced at him. "I don''t know whether your hands will affect the display of witchcraft. Stay on you for the time being." His eyes stayed on Blackbeard''s right leg and nodded slightly, "the leg can''t be broken, otherwise it must have an impact. Then cut off five toes as a punishment." "Wait!" Angelica exclaimed. But gray didn''t stop. The knife fell directly on Blackbeard''s foot and accurately cut off a piece of the upper and five toes. "Bear it. I''ll go and see my collection. I''ll help you treat it in half an hour." Gray patted Blackbeard on the shoulder and turned to the captain''s room. There was a cabinet of boats waiting for him, and Black Pearl would be one of them. Angelica watched gray leave, turned her head and looked at Blackbeard who was sitting on the ground in pain after the water broke up. "Let me wrap it up for you." Anjilika can''t tell her mood. Now she knows that she is just a real pirate in front of her, but if she really doesn''t care about him, she doesn''t seem to be able to do it. "Thank you, daughter!" Blackbeard looked lovingly, as if he had really become a loving father at this moment. But angelica is not so stupid. She has long seen through that pirates don''t have a good man, and many pirates are good at camouflage. "Don''t thank me. I''m the captain''s chart keeper. The captain doesn''t want your life. Of course I want to help the captain keep your life." Angelica said expressionless. Chapter 474 Cruces island has a beautiful white beach. When you go inside, you can see some traces of human life, but they have already become ruins. Today, it is sunny and sunny. The island is as beautiful and peaceful as ever. A huge skeleton marked pirate ship suddenly rose from the end of the sea, with its sails bulging and approaching the island. "Chief officer, land on the island ahead!" "Captain, there is a shoal ahead. If we want to land on the island, we can only land on the island by boat. Queen Anne''s Revenge must stay here." Jack replied. "Then let the boat stay here." Gray nodded slightly, and the compass in his hand was pointing to the island in front of him. "Put down the lifeboat!" Jack took the rudder and shouted to the sailors below. But gray stopped him. "No, I''ll go straight up." "Captain, is there any treasure on it? I also want to go up and have a look. " Jack said pleasantly. "Yes, then follow me!" Gray went to the side of the ship, jumped directly over the side of the ship, and then stood firmly on the water. Jack looked carefully, gritted his teeth, jumped down, and then fell directly into the water. A moment later, Jack floated out of the water. A stream of water held him and stood on the water like gray, but his eyes were full of bitterness. "Don''t look at me like that. Jump down so high. If the sea is like flat ground to you, you will be hurt." Gray explained that he was completely for their good, not to see them become drowned. On the other side of Jack was angelica, who looked equally sad. Nearby, two mermaids surfaced from the water. A set of seawater clothes covered their graceful bodies. The fish tail turned into a pair of attractive long legs and quietly followed gray behind. On the side of Queen Anne''s revenge, a shapeless ship soaked in sea water rose from the bottom of the sea and stopped quietly next to Queen Anne''s revenge. "Two people down!" Gray spoke to the Flying Dutchman, then took the four people to the water and walked towards the island of cruces in front. On the Flying Dutchman, two seafood crew jumped down. They walked directly on the bottom of the sea and followed the grays. On cruces Island, gray walked forward step by step along the compass until the compass began to rotate rapidly and could no longer point out the direction of what he thought, gray stamped his foot gently, "dig down from here." Naturally, the two seafood sailors were coolies. Hearing Gray''s words, they consciously came to the position designated by him and began to dig with their bare hands. "Captain, what treasure is it? Is it Blackbeard''s treasure? " Jack''s eyes lit up as if he had seen a large number of treasures dug out. "No!" Gray directly interrupted his YY. "What''s buried below is David Jones''s heart." "The heart of David Jones?" Angelica exclaimed, "how could his heart be buried here? I mean, shouldn''t his heart be in his own body?" "David Jones was once a beautiful man. Even compared with me, he was so poor!" Gray picked up two fingers and drew a lost distance. "Unfortunately, since ancient times, the hero was sad about the beauty pass. He met Calypso, the goddess of the sea, and fell in love with him. He volunteered to be the captain of the Dutchman flying the ghost ship. He was responsible for extraditing the soul dead in the sea to the underworld. He could only go ashore once in ten years. It was also the only time he could reunite with Calypso." "Well, although I don''t know why I want to go ashore when I''m reunited with Calypso, it''s clear that Calypso is the goddess of the sea and the sea is her home." "But this is not important. The important thing is that Calypso worked at ease for brother octopus and didn''t visit him once in ten years. Ten years later, David Jones completed his task and went ashore to reunite with Calypso, but found that the other party didn''t keep the appointment as scheduled." "Considering the family style of the Olympian gods, David Jones immediately felt betrayed, so in great pain and despair, he dug out his heart and buried it together with the love letters written to Calypso in ten years, and his love died." "The poor man, who sacrificed his soul for love, got a betrayal without hesitation. If it was me, if someone wanted to kill Calypso, I would give her a merciless back stab." He always resented his failure to plot against brother Octopus before. "Give up, it can''t be you." Angelica rubbed her nose and said in silence. "Yes, I am such a beautiful man. How can a woman betray me?" Gray was deeply convinced and patted the chart keeper on the shoulder with approval. He thought she was right. Others say that heroes are sad about beauty. When they come to him, they should become sad about beauty. "Captain, I think Angelica means that you can never give your soul for love." Jack make complaints about the side. Gray looked sternly, shut up immediately from the first mate in his heart, turned his head and began to appreciate the clouds in the sky. No matter who just spoke, it wasn''t him. He was loyal to the captain. How could he say such a thing? The seafood crew turned a deaf ear to the conversation and just dug out the following things according to Gray''s request. Soon, the two seafood sailors felt that their fingers touched a hard object different from the soft sea sand, which felt like wood products. "Yes, sir!" The two men picked up the following things and put them in front of the three. "Captain, be careful what danger there is. I''ll come." Jack looked ''I''m thinking of you'' and firmly pushed gray away. "Get out of the way!" How could someone else do such a thing as kicking gray on his ass and opening the treasure chest? Jack fell down on the white beach with his ass up. Gray came to the box and squatted down. The big box is unlocked and can be opened directly. After the box was opened, "what''s the use of getting this box?" Angelica knocked hard on the box. "Can you open it with a hammer?" Chapter 475 "I think so. It''s a genius idea, angelica. You''re great!" Jack flattered with an exaggerated expression. Then he pulled out his saber. "Now there is no hammer here. You can try my knife. Don''t worry. Don''t compensate if it''s broken." Looking at the look of expectation on Jack''s face, without saying a word, angelica inserted his knife into the ground, pressed it hard and stepped on two feet, so that the knife body didn''t go under the beach, leaving only one handle outside. There''s no other reason. Jack must be trying to trick her. She won''t do what he wants. "Well done!" Gray thumbed up, leaned into her ear and whispered, "Jack just wanted to pit you. If you break the box violently, you are likely to kill the heart inside. In that case, you will become the captain of the Flying Dutchman and become a monster like brother Octopus forever." "Who is brother octopus?" "Oh, it''s David Jones. Don''t care about these details. The important thing is that you will become a monster, full of tentacles and all kinds of seafood." Gray pointed to the two seafood crew. "Just like them." "Asshole Jack!" Angelica was furious and hit Jack in the eye without hesitation. "Well done!" Gray put the box under his armpit and clapped happily. Angelica beat jack up and looked at gray with hatred. This guy is not a good thing. He didn''t tell the truth until he was deceived. If he had just been fooled, this guy would certainly not stop doing it himself. Instead, he would expect himself to bring him some fun. Damn bastard, damn pirate! Considering that he can''t beat him, and that the bastard has no false color and no pity for her after having a mermaid, it''s better not to do it at this time. "You two!" Gray waved to the two seafood crew and said enthusiastically, "are you interested in destroying this box and piercing the heart inside, so you can become the captain of the Flying Dutchman." "Although I still can''t get rid of the boat, I''ve changed from a little brother to a boss. This should be a good thing. Come on, pick up your weapons and cut down here." "Sir, we are the crew of the Flying Dutchman. We can''t do anything to the captain. Moreover, the captain should have enchanted this box. It''s difficult to open it without a key." The seafood crew looked embarrassed. He also wanted to be a captain, but not everyone could do it. After they boarded the Flying Dutchman, they were destined to be crew members all their life. Unless they can find a way to break the contract and find a way to pierce David Jones''s heart. "What a pity!" Gray looked regretful, put the box beside him, and then pointed to the bottom twice. The white sand on the beach formed a small bench. Gray sat in front of the big box and looked forward to Reading David Jones''s love letter to Calypso. "How affectionate!" Several love letters were opened. Gray sighed with emotion, and the expression on his face turned into a sly smile. "Next time you see Calypso, you must give these love letters to her, and then threaten her with brother octopus''s heart to let her hand over the rest of her power." "Captain, are you sure it works? Didn''t Calypso soon forget his appointment with David Jones? " "Try it. It''s fun to be useful." Gray said calmly, "although the Greek gods generally don''t take family affection seriously, and love is bullshit, who knows that Calypso won''t wake up at last and understand that love in the world is the truth?" Gray old-fashioned patted Angelica on the shoulder, "we should be more tolerant to others, give them more opportunities, let them find themselves more real and beautiful, and then believe in truth, goodness and beauty to complete the sublimation of the soul." Anjilika''s face was as ugly as constipation. Why could it be used to threaten others and become good for others in his mouth? Even among the pirates, there is no such brazen man? Sure enough, are you still too young? It''s time to learn how to be a mature pirate! But Angelica turned her head and found that she seemed to be a mature pirate. She would do what gray did, but she didn''t encounter such a thing. On this thought, it seems that this is the pirate style. There is no problem. Gray looked at it and made a classification for brother octopus, such as love talk, meat and hemp, travel experience, mood sharing, seeing things and thinking about human beings, etc. "Well, at that time, it is suggested that Calypso can directly watch the love talk and meat hemp first, and others can be appreciated slowly later." "Captain, do you really have no keys?" Angelica is still curious to see what the heart looks like in a box alone. She has never seen a heart before. "No, the key is with brother octopus. He must have taken it with him. How can anyone get it casually?" Gray shook his head slightly. "But even without a key, I can open the box." "Captain, are you going to smash it with violence?" Angelica looked forward to the moment when gray broke the box and became the captain of the Flying Dutchman. The picture must be very interesting. As for the box being enchanted, can gray open it with violence? Angelica is not worried that he can''t do it. Is such a simple thing difficult for a man who beat David Jones head-on? "Of course not." Gray shook his head and stuffed a pile of love letters into the big box, then put them away, and then put his eyes on the small box. "I''m a noble and elegant magician. How can I use my strength purely like a barbarian?" Jack rolled his eyes quietly. Some people don''t fight as noble and elegant as he said. Anjilika was more direct, rolled her eyes and expressed her disdain. On the sea, a current broke away from the army and flew to gray. Then, the current flowed in bit by bit along the keyhole. Before long, in addition to the beating of the heart, there was also a sound of mechanical rotation and bite in the box. Soon, the rotation of the machine stopped. With a click, the lid of the small box popped out and the lock was opened. Gray opened the box and a fresh heart beating alone appeared in front of several people. "The heart of David Jones!" "Yes, whoever pierced it will be the next captain of the Flying Dutchman. Think about it. The immortal captain, the forever pirate captain, the whole sea is under control." Gray seduced. "Captain, I recommend angelica. Her dream is to have her own ship. She must be suitable." Jack betrayed his teammates without hesitation. "No, Captain, I think Jack is more suitable. He has rich sailing experience. He has become the captain of the Flying Dutchman and will certainly bring you great help." Anjilika refused to show weakness and quickly refuted. "Well, anyway, it''s not right now. Go back and think about it. It''s a rare opportunity." Gray closed the box again and turned towards Queen Anne''s revenge. Later, in order to let the other party be the captain of the ghost ship, the two fought again. Chapter 476 When you get your heart, you should go to the end of the world, and then enter David Jones''s magic prison to find the escaped goddess calypso and the infatuated male octopus. Speaking of, gray now wants to see how the two will choose, but his desire for power comes in second. At that time, will the two become enemies, and then he watched them do it and reaped profits by himself? It''s interesting to think about it. No, I haven''t got the Trident yet. What if they run away from her again? With more than half of the power and Trident, kalupso should be cold? "Well, we''d better go to the Trident first. It seems that we need a gem to go to the Trident. This gem should be in Barbosa''s daughter''s hand, so we should go to Barbosa''s daughter now?" "No, Barbosa''s daughter in the film is the same age as Elizabeth''s son, that is, she hasn''t been born at this time, so the gem should still be in Barbosa''s hand." Thinking of this, gray patted his head. "Why didn''t you watch the latter two more times at the beginning? I just remember now. If you are familiar with it, you must have thought of the notebook related to the Trident at the first time when you met Barbosa, and then took it." I can''t help it. Although it''s troublesome, I still have to go again. I hope Barbosa hasn''t bought a suitable boat and is still in Tortuga, otherwise he will go all over the world to find him. But after thinking about it, gray found the blind spot again. Barbosa has nothing. He gave him both hands and treasure. Now he has this notebook in his hand? Moreover, we all know that it is a notebook. Why do we have to go to Barbosa and directly locate the notebook. In case the notebook is not in Barbosa''s hand, we don''t have to go there in vain. Gray nodded with appreciation. He was really smart. If he habitually thought that the thing was in Barbosa''s hand, but it wasn''t, it would take a lot of time. Now directly locate the notebook, no matter who has it, if you find it, you really find it. "Perfect!" Gray clapped his hands, took out his compass, imagined the ruby inlaid notebook he wanted, and strode out of the captain''s room, "chief officer jack, we have a new course, right here..." Gray''s finger followed the pointer on the compass and quickly designated a direction. Jack looked at it with envy and sour. It was his task to take charge of the heading before. Now his beloved compass has nothing to do with him, and gray cheated him. Yes, he used the word cheat. After leaving Tortuga, gray once summoned the Flying Dutchman. At this time, he knew that David Jones had long been defeated by gray in white hat Bay and fled to another world. So David Jones probably won''t come back in his life. It''s bullshit to ask him for trouble. As long as he''s still on the black pearl and Gray''s first mate, David Jones doesn''t dare to come to him to collect debts. But he didn''t know at that time. He thought David Jones really dared to come back to collect the debt. Then he was frightened by gray and immediately handed over the compass. Now he was too late to regret and his intestines were blue. "Yes, Captain!" Jack replied listlessly. But when he touched the saber controlling Queen Anne''s revenge, he felt a little sour and disappeared without a trace. Queen Anne''s revenge was too fragrant, even worse than black pearl... Well, it was a little worse, just a little. He liked the ship. "Let''s go!" Holding up the sabre, the depression disappeared in an instant, and the chief officer Jack was full of energy again. "I''ll leave the ship to you, my trusted chief mate." Gray smiled and nodded to Jack. "Don''t worry, captain. I promise it''s all right." Angelica didn''t know when she came out. "Captain, am I not the chart keeper? Where''s the chart Xiaofeng gave you?" Since white hat Bay came out, she has never forgotten her duty. If she wants to get the nautical chart in Gray''s hand, the woman''s sixth sense tells her that there is a big secret on it. If she gets it, she can go to the peak of her life. But how could gray give this thing to her? Didn''t he hear that Jack shared his treasure map and was sold the next day? However, it is really a little unreasonable to install the identity of a chart keeper but not give charts. Gray touched his chin and nodded thoughtfully. "It really shouldn''t be." "So, give me the chart quickly. I promise to keep it for you, I swear!" Angelica can''t wait to say. But gray believed that no one would believe the pirate''s oath, and directly rolled his eyes. "It''s really inappropriate for you to be a chart keeper without chart keeper, so I decided to revoke your position as chart keeper, and you will be an ordinary sailor in the future." "Jack, you are responsible for arranging the duties for the sailor. Remember, don''t be too tired. We should be gentleman and take care of women." "No problem, captain. I will take good care of Miss angelica." Jack promised again and again that flowers were coming out of his face. "Captain, I just made a mistake. I think it''s very normal for a chart keeper to have no charts. A real chart keeper should have charts in his mind, not on paper. Please rest assured and give me this position." Angelica raised her head and said with a serious face. "Can I trust her?" "Of course not, captain. She''s a mean pirate." Jack vowed, "and she has a more evil pirate father. She has the evil blood of pirates. They must be plotting to seize your ship. We must not believe them." Gray found that Jack was shameless and clearly he was a pirate, but at this time, he could still use the blood theory to find out angelica. "Well, then Angelica will continue to be a chart keeper." "Captain, I want to report that bastard Jack must be greedy for your ship. Last night, I heard him say he would inherit all your property, including black pearl, Queen Anne''s revenge and your Mermaid." Angelica is unwilling to show weakness and fight back immediately. "Forget it, angelica, you''d better be an ordinary sailor. Jack remembers to assign her a job." Gray calmly withdrew his words and turned into the captain''s room. "By the way, let Blackbeard sort things out as soon as possible. It''s been more than ten days. He hasn''t given it to me. If he drags it down, his other five toes won''t be protected." "Bastards, all bastards!" Angelica gnashed her teeth and scolded. "Captain, she scolds you!" Jack reports loudly. "The task is heavier. Miss teach may need to vent her exuberant energy. Don''t hold it back." "No problem, Captain!" Chapter 477 Nameless waters. A ship was running away in a hurry, and some unimportant things were thrown into the sea just to reduce the weight of the hull and run faster. "Come on, throw away everything you can. Those damn pirates are catching up." The crew were frightened and poured everything that could be thrown off the ship into the sea. Some even fell regardless of whether they could fall down. It''s time to die. Who cares? "Damn it, are you pigs? Hurry up!" The captain yelled and joined in himself. At the back of the ship, a pirate caught up. The pirates waved their weapons, and the bow gun fired a shell from time to time. Some failed to hit, and some would directly open a hole in the merchant ship. "Foolish upright apes, speed up. Don''t you want glittering gold jewelry?" Barbosa stood on the podium, commanding the pirates with high spirits. After a few months, he Barbosa came back, and he will become stronger and become the strongest... Second most powerful pirate on the sea. "Captain, you can''t escape. Jump off the ship. Maybe these pirates won''t care about us!" The sailor suggested. "No, we fight!" The captain looked at the pirate ship chasing behind him with firm eyes. "You see, this ship is just a broken boat. It''s not a big pirate at all. As long as we work together, we can defeat these pirates." "I promise that after defeating the pirates this time, I will give half of the profits from the sale of the goods on board as a reward to everyone. The injured and unfortunate people will get rich pensions." The captain figured out that if the goods were destined to be lost and he was destined to die, why not take up arms and give these pirates a head-on blow? Even if they die, let them understand that their choice to attack the ship is the wrong decision they have made in their life. "Fight! Fight back! " Under the pressure of death and the temptation of the captain, the sailors finally overcame their fear of pirates and took up arms to fight. However, this is only a merchant ship. The so-called weapons are only guns and swords. There are no cannons. In sea combat, if it is not a side to side battle, the role of these weapons is indeed limited. "Attack!" The pirate ship named Haisha by Barbosa has caught up with the merchant ship and drove side by side with them. Sailors have long been standing behind the cannon on this side, the muzzle is aimed at the merchant ship, and then the lead is lit. "Boom, boom!" More than a dozen shells flew from the pirate ship to the merchant ship and directly opened several big holes in the merchant ship. Several unlucky sailors were directly hit by the shells and all their bones and viscera were broken. They walked through a short life in an instant. "Well done, fill the shells and continue the attack!" Barbosa went to the side of the ship and shouted. "Fight back!" The captain of the merchant ship opposite, holding a musket, fired a shot at Barbosa. He could see that this man was the pirate leader. Kill him and the merchant ship might be saved. However, the accuracy of the musket was not very good, and the captain''s shooting method was not very good. Even if he killed himself to aim, the bullet finally wiped Barbosa''s hat and flew over, and then hit a pirate''s shoulder behind him. "Fuck, I''m shot and kill them!" Of course, no one listened to him. He was just a little pirate. He was neither the captain nor the first mate. His words were useless. It was the same thing when he died, and no one cared about his injury. So after two more rounds of bombing, the pirates began to fight on the side at the command of Barbosa. Originally, according to their experience, the side contact was very easy. The sailors of these merchant ships were basically on the verge of collapse and could not organize any effective defense at all. But today they found that there were hard bones in the merchant ship. The merchant ship''s eyes were red. As soon as he met, he killed a pirate with a newly filled gun, and then launched a suicide attack with a weapon. There is no skill, even if you fight for injury or even death, you have to stab you. Influenced by the captain, those sailors who had planned to escape or surrender also inspired their courage and rose up to resist. More than ten minutes later, Barbosa''s face was not very good-looking. This was his first battle after he got his new ship. As a result, he encountered this hard stubble and lost a little. But it doesn''t matter. The most important thing in the world is people. This batch of materials can be pulled to toltuga, and then another batch of people can be recruited. "Captain, what about the remaining survivors?" A pirate came up to Barbosa and asked, pointing to the captured crew. "No survivors!" Barbosa is a 100% pure pirate. He is unhappy and naturally will not be very tolerant. "I see!" The pirate nodded and waved his hand. The pirate''s hand behind the survivor fell with a knife. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Captain, there seems to be a battle ahead!" Jack took out a telescope and looked at the two ships leaning against each other in the distance. "Lean up and have a look!" Gray cheer up. The sea is really boring. It''s not a thing to exercise power and control every day. It''s best to have fun. If you encounter pirate robbery, you can go and kill the pirates, and then spread the reputation of the sea god. As a God, no one knows and no one believes, isn''t that too low? Although the pirates were a little puzzled at the beginning when they saw that the captain would help them kill the pirates instead of robbing the merchant ship, they all understood one thing after the captain repeatedly explained that he was just a kind-hearted adventurer, not a pirate. They followed the wrong captain. They didn''t want to be adventurers. They wanted to be pirates and rob money, but the captain was too strong to run away and had to muddle along. Of course, under normal circumstances, if gray encounters pirates alone on the sea, he is too lazy to care. Otherwise, he will become a real Navy and a vigilante. He doesn''t have much time and leisure. Moreover, there are so many pirates in the world, and he can''t care. When he saw the pirates doing evil, he would take care of it and clean it up, so as to make his heart smoother. "Huh? Is it Barbosa? " Gray suddenly made a noise. "Captain, do you mean that Barbosa is the one who did it in front?" Jack was curious. He couldn''t see the people in front of him at all. He only saw two ships side by side. "It should be!" Gray certainly didn''t see Barbosa, but he sensed a lot of contracts. Yes, the contracts signed by the Black Pearl members with him before. Although it was given to Barbosa, the contract was not terminated. He could still sense the position of the pirates. When the distance was closer, it became more obvious. Therefore, the front should be Barbosa and the crew he sent out. "Captain, Barbosa seems to be looting. Let''s go up and kill him." Jack rolled his eyes and said excitedly. Since the captain doesn''t like piracy, of course, he encouraged him to kill Barbosa. If he has a chance, he also wants to kill Barbosa to repay his hatred. His bullet is still kept for Barbosa. Chapter 478 Queen Anne''s Revenge came slowly forward to the two ships that had stopped at sea. Barbosa was directing the pirates to count the supplies, and then prepared to tow the ship away (although it was broken a little, it was also valuable), and then saw a ship stop nearby. "This is... Babossa thought he was a passing pirate and wanted to warn the other party that this was his booty. If he wanted to share some soup, he had to be ready to be cut to death, but he didn''t expect to see a pirate ship with a skeleton hanging on the bow. Barbosa immediately counselled and thought about how to save his life. After all, Blackbeard''s reputation is also famous among pirates. No pirate dares to say that he is not afraid of Blackbeard. Although he is determined to become the second most powerful pirate on the sea, he hasn''t finished yet. The ships are of a relatively poor level. It can be said that the equipment hasn''t taken shape, and he''s still a little empty in the face of Blackbeard. However, he couldn''t see Blackbeard, because Blackbeard was still thinking hard about writing his witchcraft knowledge in the cabin. In order to keep his fingers, he had to think carefully bit by bit. And gray promised that the better and more detailed the things he took out, and he could choose a good one when he gave him a boat in the future. "Captain Sutton?" Although he didn''t see Blackbeard, Barbosa saw a person who made him feel more powerless. Compared with Blackbeard who has only heard rumors, gray is his real nightmare. After all, his first death experience was given by gray, and he was as powerful as a God. During the period when he was resurrected by TIA DOMA, he also thought about some revenge plans, but later, after seeing gray and Calypso fighting on the island of white hat Bay, Barbosa decided to put down the hatred completely and let it drift away with the wind. So after a moment of surprise, Barbosa immediately put on a smiling face, "is captain Sutton here for this ship? If so, I''ll give you the ship. " Barbosa was very decisive. Although he needed the things on the ship very much now, and he paid a lot of money to fight it, he soon understood that he had to do so. "Mr. Barbosa, it''s a pity that you haven''t gone to provide for the elderly." Gray shook his head slightly and his eyes fell on the body of the ship. Of course, it has nothing to do with whether Barbossa goes to provide for the elderly. Even if he knows what terrible bad things Barbossa has done elsewhere, he won''t go and kill him. But since Barbosa was met by himself when he did bad things, it can only be said that his luck was too bad. Gray''s eyes fell on Barbosa. The water below boiled again, and the waves rolled over the ship''s side in a moment. He grabbed two ships like an octopus and dragged them to the bottom of the sea. "Captain Sutton!" Barbosa exclaimed, but gray didn''t give him a chance to continue talking. The two ships plunged into the sea, and two high water columns surged on the sea. "Captain!" Jack was a little stunned. Although he said he was going to kill Barbosa, he didn''t expect gray to move so quickly. I don''t sympathize with Barbosa, but I feel a little sad. He has always wanted to kill Barbosa himself. "Let''s go!" Gray nodded as if he had only done a trivial thing. Queen Anne''s Revenge set sail again. After walking a distance, gray took out his compass and looked at it. Suddenly, he found that the pointer of the compass turned in the opposite direction and pointed behind them. "Isn''t it..." gray pulled from the corner of his mouth. They had met nothing but the merchant ship and Barbosa in the time since he last checked the compass. On the sea, if you have a clear direction and keep going in this direction, you are likely to find what you encounter on the road. Because in the sea, two ships are like horses running around in the wilderness without roads. The probability of meeting by chance is very small. The probability that the other party is right in front of you is very small, especially when you don''t take a fixed route. "So, is it on those two ships or on Barbosa?" "Turn around and go back!" Although it''s just a guess, gray thinks it''s very possible, otherwise he can''t explain why the pointer suddenly becomes completely opposite. Sure enough, when the ship returned to the sea area where the two ships had just sunk, the pointer immediately began to turn disorderly. Ask Jack to stop the ship, and gray drives the sea to push the two sinking ships out of the sea. "Captain, this is what you''re looking for?" "You stay on board." Gray nodded slightly, stepped on the void and walked in the direction of the pointer to the other two ships. The blood on the ship had been cleaned by the sea water. Gray didn''t look at it on the deck. He directly followed the compass pointer into the captain''s room of the merchant ship. Everything inside was wet with seawater. Gray came behind a table and opened a drawer. A notebook inlaid with red gemstones is quietly lying in the drawer. However, the notebook is now full of water, and the font of the record has been blurred. But it doesn''t matter. All he needs is the gem in his notebook. Just look for the Trident and use the compass. However, this notebook is really destined for Barbosa. It is reasonable to say that his arrival has disrupted the original fate, but Barbosa can still grab the ship. If he hadn''t found it, the notebook would still fall into his hand. Is this notebook destined to be Barbosa? "A notebook with a gem?" Little Molly was disappointed and thought it was a good thing. The result was this. Is gray still short of gemstones? "This is not an ordinary notebook. The one on it is not a gem, but a kind of red crystal. It can take us to a magical place where the stars will twinkle all over the sky in the morning, corresponding to every star in the sky." Gray began to make up fairy tales, "it is said that as long as people get there, they can get gifts from the sea and stars, and become the luckiest people in the world." Little Molly looked at him with a false eye. Gray, the villain, began to lie seriously again. She forgot whether she could tell if he was lying? When little Molly looked at it like this, Grayton vented his anger and couldn''t make it up. "Let''s go back and start looking for the Trident right away. It''s an artifact." "What is the artifact?" "Artifact is God''s weapon. It is very powerful and can destroy heaven and earth. It is omnipotent." "Can you turn water into wine?" "Well, shouldn''t it?" In addition to the artifact of Dionysian, whose artifact can make wine? Shouldn''t artifact be used to fight? "Can that make delicious food?" Gray continued to shake his head, and the Trident was not an artifact of the God of food. Little jasmine lost interest immediately. She couldn''t make wine and food. What kind of artifact is it? Garbage. Chapter 479 After getting the notebook, gray immediately located the direction of the Trident, and then asked Jack to drive the Queen Anne revenge in the direction pointed out by the compass. "I hope the trident can surprise me." Gray stood on the deck, blowing the sea breeze, thinking secretly. After all, considering that this Trident is easily broken by mortals, he may only return disappointed if he has too high expectations for it, so he just hopes to have a surprise, and he still doesn''t think much of it in his heart. But what gray didn''t expect was that the surprise came soon, but it wasn''t the kind of surprise he wanted. Soon after they left, the two ships came to the sea from the other direction, and gray didn''t let them sink into the sea, but let them float in the sea. One of the two ships was very normal, and the other had only a skeleton, but miraculously did not sink to the bottom of the sea. Moreover, they could not only travel normally, but also get on board much faster than ordinary ships. "I felt his breath. He shot here." Jorcard, the king of Atlantic pirates, grabbed a cable and swung onto the merchant ship. He sniffed it and closed his eyes to feel it. "Moreover, these pirates have his contract. Although they are dead, we can track him with their blood." "Do it quickly." The man with hair floating in the sea and skin like broken porcelain stained with black dirt appeared behind joccard. "Will that little sparrow use the power of a wizard now?" "Captain Salazar, with all due respect, I''m not talking about Jack Sparrow." Joccard said quickly. Salazar stared at him with dead fish eyes, and the killing in his eyes made no secret, "are you kidding me?" His rusty Sabre knocked several times on the deck. On the pirate ship, the pirates and the undead who had lived in harmony were killed by the undead in an instant. The number was not much, not much, just the number of times salacha knocked. "No, no, No." Joe card quickly denied that he wanted to slap himself in the face and tell him what to do with the psycho. "Jack is someone else''s first mate now. I want to track the captain of the ship where Jack is. As long as I find the ship, I can find Jack. I promise, his life must be yours." "But I need time. You know how vast the sea is. If you want to find someone, you can''t do without time." "I remember he was already the captain." "Yes, but then he lost his boat and was betrayed by his first mate, that is, the body at your feet. His name is Barbosa." Jokard explained with a smile. Sarah looked at Barbosa at her feet and sneered, "this is pirates, mean pirates, lies and betrayal." "You''re right." Joccard dared not retort, "about a few months ago, gray Sutton robbed the black pearl, and Jack got on his ship and became his first mate." "Gray Sutton?" "A young pirate, looks like he just went to sea." "A man who has just gone to sea can become a captain?" Salazar clenched his fist. He remembered the original jack. At that time, Jack was also a young man, but it was this young man who ended his invincible myth. "They''re all going to die!" Staying in the dark corner all year round, Salazar no longer resents all the time. The seeds of resentment turn him into a dead soul and make him irritable and bloodthirsty. In other words, he became more bloodthirsty, because he was a sea butcher who frightened all pirates. Anger, what''s killing pirates? All pirates deserve to die. As for him, he killed many ordinary businessmen when he was looking for Jack all the way? Businessmen who don''t disclose pirate information must be spies who cooperate with pirates. Damn it. "Of course, they all deserve to die. It''s their honor to die in your hands." Joccard said as he meant. "Three days, I''ll give you three more days. If you can''t find Jack Sparrow in three days, you''ll die first." Salacha said coldly, and then turned back to his dead ship. "Dear captain salacha, three days is not enough. The pirates are very cunning and erratic at sea. I need more time." Joccard also wants to bargain. But Salazar ignored him, but knocked directly on the deck, and several pirates died in the hands of the dead. "These people have just died. Since you say they died in the hands of gray Sutton, it means they haven''t gone far. If they can''t find them in three days, you''ll all die." Joccard gritted his teeth, grabbed the cable and swung back to the ship, scolding in his heart, "are you going to die? I''ll help you find them as soon as possible and see who died when you saw them! " Although on the island of white hat Bay, they did not see the result of the final war between gray and Calypso, Gray''s safe return shows that it is at least a draw. Even God can''t do anything, just a dead soul dares to kill them all. I''m afraid it doesn''t feel that death is not thorough enough. "Let''s go!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ On Queen Anne''s revenge, Blackbeard finally came out of the cabin, took a notebook in his hand and walked towards the captain''s room. "Captain Sutton, I''m ready for what you want." "Really? That''s great! " Gray''s eyes are hot. His skill of putting the boat into the bottle hasn''t been a day or two. Has he finally sorted it out now? "Show me!" Blackbeard handed over the notebook directly. The conditions had been negotiated long ago. At this time, he naturally had to be obedient. "You don''t have anything mixed in here. Are you ready to kill me?" Gray took the notebook, turned to the first page and asked casually. "No, no, how could I do that?" Blackbeard shook his head. After waiting for a while, gray turned to look at little Molly. She was still busy with her own business. But gray knew that even if she was playing, if Blackbeard told a lie, she would still recognize it. So, Blackbeard didn''t speak. He really did it according to his requirements. Are pirates so honest now? It doesn''t feel very real. Haven''t you woke up yet? There was a flash of disappointment on his face, and gray continued to look at the witchcraft notes provided by Blackbeard. Witchcraft is similar to magic, but it is far different in some places. If he doesn''t have a detailed information, he doesn''t know when he can understand it alone. Now there are not only information, but also Blackbeard guidance. Gray thinks he should be able to master it quickly. "Captain, someone is chasing us, like joccard!" Jack suddenly opened the door of the captain''s room and came in with a little excitement. Chapter 480 On the deck, gray looked at the pirate ship falling behind. It was indeed joccard''s pirate ship with his flag on it. "What does joccard want from us?" Gray didn''t understand. Looking at each other''s appearance, he must have come to find them, otherwise he wouldn''t fall behind tightly, which could easily lead to misunderstanding. Based on Gray''s understanding of the pirate king who has just met once, the other party should know his strength. Unless something happens, he won''t come rashly. "Captain, do you want to stop and wait for them?" Jack whispered. "No!" Gray shook his head directly. There was no intersection between him and the pirate king except bulaoquan, and there was no need to have any intersection. His current goal is Trident. How can he have time to take care of the pirates and let them play by themselves. An hour later, joccard''s pirate ship was still behind. At this time, there was a sudden upwind on the sea, and the speed of Queen Anne''s revenge was greatly reduced. Just then, a large ship with only skeleton suddenly appeared in the sight of everyone from behind the joccard pirate ship, and then quickly surpassed it. Not only the skeleton of the ship was left, but also the mast was broken. It was dragged in the water, and the sail was broken. But his speed reached the fastest at this time. After quickly surpassing joccard''s pirate ship, he chased Queen Anne''s revenge. Of course, gray recognized such a ship with personality and recognition at a glance. Although he didn''t know the name, it should be in fact. If he didn''t care so carefully, the zombies on Blackbeard''s ship could be counted as undead. In this way, the trilogy directly becomes the love and hatred between Jack and the dead. "Chief officer, this should be for you." Gray said directly. With good eyesight, he had seen the dead standing on the ship. Different from the undead they met before, these guys don''t even have entities. Physical attacks are useless to them, but they attack effectively when they cut people. It''s invincible. "For me, why for me, Captain, it can''t be for me." Jack quickly denied and joked. These guys are not easy to mess with at first sight. He must not have committed such a crime. "Don''t you remember? A former sea butcher, Captain Salazar. " Gray smiled softly, but his fingers were rubbing the compass. It seems that Jack gave himself the compass and has reached the conditions for Salazar''s release. He forgot this. He remembered the Trident. Jack''s greatest fear would be released if he gave up the compass, which he had long forgotten. This is also true. In the film, Jack lent the compass to others. Only in the end did he completely give up the ownership of the compass, just as he gave the compass to himself. At that time, the ownership of the compass was transferred to himself. "He''s long dead!" Jack said at once. "Yes, but they haven''t died completely. You''ve seen Barbosa after they were cursed and the seafood crew of brother octopus. You should be no stranger to the dead." Jack didn''t need to think about it. He immediately came to the conclusion that it''s better to run quickly at this time. "Well, Captain, I think we should speed up and don''t give these fools any chance so that they won''t spoil your mood." Gray nodded slightly. A group of undead who didn''t use physical attacks on them. He couldn''t think of any way to deal with them for the time being. However, the speed of the other party is not slow. You can try slowly and always find a way to deal with them. Big deal, find an island and throw them on the island with people and boats. They can''t set foot on land. This move can directly kill them. But before that, there is one more thing to do. Undead ships are hard to deal with, but pirate ships are easy to deal with. Salazar has been hiding behind joccard''s pirate ship. If there is no fishiness between the two, ghosts don''t believe it. So it must be joccard who brought Salazar to them. Although he didn''t know how to find himself, there was no doubt that he was a guide. The Pathfinder must die! Gray looked at the pirate ship. There was a huge tsunami on both sides and rolled towards the middle. Both the pirate ship and the dead ship were caught in the middle. The towering tsunami tilted down, and the pirate ship was submerged by the huge wave without resistance. Under the surging water, the mast of the pirate ship was broken, the deck was broken, and the keel was disconnected from the middle. The pirates were wrapped by the water one by one and sank into the dark bottom of the sea. Joccard''s expression of amazement solidified on his face. What''s going on? He hasn''t persuaded gray to deal with Salazar with tactful words. How come gray did it directly? It''s very different from what he imagined. If he has a chance, he must have a good theory with gray and ask him why he did it directly without giving him any chance. The dead ship was much better than the pirate ship. Although it rolled violently in the waves, the dead always stood firmly on the ship, and the ship kept moving at a high speed, and the violent wind and waves could not stop it. It is like a ballerina in rags, dancing on the crest of the turbulent waves. "Powerful, very powerful!" Gray looked at the dead ship that accurately avoided every wave and applauded. Even Queen Anne''s revenge was difficult to dodge to this extent, but the undead ship was easily made. It can only be said that it is a undead ship that can continue to sail without sails. It has no endurance. "So?" Gray made a classic gesture of magneto''s ability. A huge water circle of kilometers in diameter appeared around the undead ship, which directly surrounded the undead ship. Outside the water circle, the waves are superimposed, and the waves are higher and larger. The dead ship is like a tea floating in a water cup, which is being shaken by force. On the ship of the dead, Salazar stared at the higher and higher waves, with black water flowing out of his broken cheeks and a terrible smile, "no matter who you are, you can''t stop me from catching Jack Sparrow and killing him!" "Release the sharks, go after them, and we''ll go up the waves." As long as there is water, it is not difficult for them to drive vertically. They can climb up directly along the water surface. "Yes, Captain!" Sailors with missing arms and legs were ordered to leave. In the cabin with only skeleton, dead sharks were pushed into the sea. These sharks came back to life as soon as they entered the sea, but they have become puppets and accessories of the ship. Salazar''s order is inviolable to them. So the moment they entered the water, they chased Queen Anne''s Revenge ahead. For most ships, the waves are natural disasters. They can''t stop them like going home. They can easily break through this barrier. At this time, the ship of the dead had encountered the huge roaring waves, but they were not afraid. This thing did not threaten them. Moreover, they had already died and had been trapped in a dark corner for decades. Nothing could stop them from taking revenge. Chapter 481 The centipede like undead ship takes the ship skeleton as countless legs and climbs along the sea, which is not too high for them. Gray looked at the dark figure from the water and immediately guessed their plan. A smile appeared on his face. "This is probably the legendary way to send sheep into the mouth of a tiger!" Before he finished the layout, Salazar couldn''t wait to help him. He''s really a good man. Give him some praise for his cooperation. So the high wave didn''t wait for them to climb halfway, poured down directly, and rolled in the dead ship and all the dead sailors. The dead ship was photographed by the sea, as if the endless sea pushed it to the bottom of the sea. But these people are already dead. They are not afraid of the sea. Even if they have been pressed under the water, they will not die. However, Salazar did not allow this to happen, because although they would not die, they could not move at the bottom of the sea. Their ship could float on the sea and move quickly, but could not move at the bottom of the water. And they hated the darkness. They had stayed in the dark sea enough and had to go back to the sea to find Jack''s revenge. "We... Salazar was about to speak. A piece of blood lay on his face under the sweep of the sea. The familiar smell told him that it was the same thing as them. "Those sharks!" Salacha clenched his teeth and looked up at the dark sea ahead. Although he didn''t know what it was, there was something in front of him that tore his undead shark. These sharks are different from sailors. Sailors can be counted as souls and a part of carbonized flesh. Without entities, they can attack humans. Sharks are thorough zombies and act on flesh, because sharks do not have a complete soul. So the shark was torn to pieces, that is, it really died. "Let''s go up!" Salazar gazed at the same dark sea and ordered the sailors to lift the ship out of the sea. No matter what is underwater, it is not enough for them. They are not those sharks. They are really undead souls. The way to deal with sharks is invalid for them. Salazar firmly believed that as long as he surfaced from the sea, no one was their opponent, and the whole sea trembled at his feet, including those who fought tenaciously in front. How many times can they use such an attack? After use, he will be unharmed, but the other party will slowly weaken, and the final winner will be him. I was once a frightening sea butcher on the sea. Now, I will become the controller of the whole sea, which is beyond doubt. Gray frowned on Queen Anne''s revenge. The damage caused by the sea to the undead ship is much lower than he thought. The tsunami that can easily tear all ships, but only pushed the ship into the seabed. The undead ship has a high resistance to the damage of the sea. "Master, those zombie sharks have been cleaned up." Sterly appeared on the sea with a spear in her hand. "Well done. Order everyone to retreat. Don''t fight the undead head-on. The other party is the undead. Your attack can''t hurt them." The mermaid is enough for the other undead shark. The captain of the undead and his crew don''t need them to do it, otherwise he will feel heartache when something happens. Gray thought for a moment and stopped the sea''s suppression of the undead ship. Suppressing them at the bottom of the sea with sea water can''t hurt them at all, but gray can''t stand in such a stalemate with them all the time, so he must find another way. Either find a way to solve them completely, or hand over Jack. Hand over Jack and Salazar''s goal will be achieved. He may no longer care about gray, but he may hate what he just did and continue to pursue him. Now Salazar is a pure undead, full of hatred and resentment. He hates all pirates and even living people. It may not help to hand over Jack. Moreover, his majesty doesn''t like to compromise with the enemy. Only the enemy can compromise with him. So the idea of handing over Jack just flashed by. Salazar didn''t make him helpless. At most, it was just trouble. There was no threat to him. And Jack has been doing well. Gray doesn''t need to ask about all kinds of problems on the ship. He only needs to give a course for sailing. Everything else will be handled by Jack. He is a good assistant. "Don''t worry, I won''t hand you over." Gray looked at Jack, who was worried and looked at the dead ship sinking into the sea, smiled and comforted. "Captain, when you say that, I feel like you''re just going to hand me over." With a sad face, Jack hugged his thigh with a runny nose and tears. "I''m your loyal first mate, captain." "When I say no, I really don''t!" Gray quickly kicked him away, and the ship of the dead came up from the sea. "Whoever you are, you and the little sparrow will die under my sword." Salacha was cold with a dead face, staring at a pair of dead fish eyes and sneering. "So... Gray touched his chin and asked suspiciously," Captain, what shampoo do you use? Is it soft? " Salazar was furious, and gray reminded him of the scene when Jack cheated him into the dead sea. Because of their reluctance and resentment, they absorbed the curse of the dead sea. Their present appearance is what they were when they died. Salazar fell into the water when he died. The last appearance is fixed at that moment, so their hair is like floating in the water all the time. "Go ahead at full speed and catch up with them!" Salazar said coldly that his heart was full of killing intention and resentment. He wanted to kill the two people he hated immediately. Gray only smiled gently when he heard the speech, and then his hands suddenly lifted upward. A ship soaked in sea water all year round and covered with oysters rushed out of the water - directly below the dead ship. The Flying Dutchman slammed into the keel of the dead ship and flew it out. The rest of the keel clicked, but it was very strong and did not break. "Die!" Although he didn''t know what ship was in front of him and what the monster was like in Shanghai, it didn''t prevent the confident captain salacha from jumping off the dead ship with his sailors, landing on the Flying Dutchman and fighting with the seafood crew. The dead ship fell into the sea. Next to it, a water giant slowly formed and condensed a huge blade in his hand. "No, get away!" Salacha felt that the dead ship might not be able to carry the sword. He wanted to let people control the dead ship to dodge, but he found that all the sailors came to the ship with him and were fighting with the seafood crew. There was no one above the dead ship. The huge blade fell and cut on the keel of the undead ship. With a click, a crack finally appeared on the keel, and then the water giant raised his long sword and cut it down again. The keel of the dead ship was finally overwhelmed and disconnected from the middle. The dead ship like a centipede has completely become two parts. "Kill them!" Salazar roared. The undead ship was gone, but there was a ship under his feet. The ship was also a cursed ship. Some functions were not as good as the undead ship, but others were stronger than the undead ship. They used the same ship. Chapter 482 The seafood crew were very oppressed. It was just that they had been hung with a hammer before. After all, they were the people that their captain and the goddess of the sea could not beat. They could not fight reasonably. But now these guys are not strong, they are just a group of wild undead, but they are restrained to death, which makes people very uncomfortable. Their weapons hit these dead sailors like air, but when the other party''s sword struck them, it was the knife into the flesh, which made them miserable. Although they are difficult to kill, they are not immortal. The Flying Dutchman gives them strong body and strength, allowing them to obtain the ability of rapid self-healing, but they are not really immortal. Too many people died on the Flying Dutchman. Not only were they killed, but the ship itself would devour the crew and supplement the strength of the hull, so David Jones would often supplement the crew. One seafood crew after another was killed by the dead sailors, and the ship of the sea hell fell into the hands of the sea butcher. "Our captain is not here, or you must die!" A seafood crew member roared before he died. David Jones'' duty is to transport all the dead souls who died on the sea to the underworld. In other words, Salazar and his sailors are theoretically under David Jones'' control. Although they have become the dead, David Jones may also have means against them. "The nonsense of the dying." Salazar scoffed that he didn''t believe there were people in the world who could kill them, and so did the captain of the same cursed ship. "Captain, let''s run!" Jack suggested to gray that in the face of such a monster, he really didn''t see any chance of winning. Even if gray himself can be invincible, but they, he and the rest of the pirates are all physical beings. They are worse than those seafood sailors. It is estimated that they can be cut by the dead sailors. Before gray promised, Jack had pulled out his knife and wanted to drive Queen Anne''s Revenge away from the battlefield. When gray saw his action, his eyes suddenly flashed. He grabbed the saber from Jack and took out a wine bottle. "Mr. teach, seal the Flying Dutchman and the crew together." "Sorry, Captain Sutton, the dead are too powerful for me to seal them in the bottle." Blackbeard flashed his eyes and said regretfully. "Gray, he''s lying." Little jasmine mercilessly debunked his lie. "Why, Mr. teach thinks he can kill us with the hands of the dead to get back Queen Anne''s revenge?" Gray replied with a sneer, "if Salazar can kill me, why do you think he will let you go if Salazar really succeeds?" "At your age, when Salazar was at sea, have you heard of the deeds of the sea butcher? Will he let pirates like you go?" "Of course, Salazar may change his temper after being locked up in the dark sea for so many years, and then he may stop fighting pirates? This is entirely possible. Do you want to bet? " Blackbeard had just raised a glimmer of hope. With Gray''s words, he sank bit by bit. Naturally, he had heard of the reputation of the sea butcher. At that time, almost all pirates on the sea were swept away by this. Countless pirates died under his artillery fire. The fierce name of the sea butcher was famous all over the world. With his attitude towards pirates, it was impossible to let go of any pirate. And the other party has been locked up in the dark sea for so many years, I''m afraid it will only become more dark and bloodthirsty. "It''s possible to work hard." Blackbeard said, "but after this incident, our transaction was completely completed." "No problem, I''ll give you the boat and let you go!" Gray nodded and agreed to his terms. What Blackbeard wrote has been proved to be correct without any traps. Although the progress will be much slower without Blackbeard''s guidance, gray is not particularly anxious to master it. He doesn''t have a ship to seal now. After hearing the answer he wanted, Blackbeard took the bottle and knife from Gray''s hand and began to perform witchcraft on the Flying Dutchman. "Captain Sutton, if you can, help me limit their movements." Blackbeard said seriously. When he used to seal the ship, he basically killed all the people on board. This time, it''s not easy to seal with people. Gray snapped his fingers. "It''s a little fun!" Around the Flying Dutchman, there are ripples on the sea, and then the ripples suddenly rotate to form a huge sea vortex, which adsorbs the bottom of the ship on the sea. Blackbeard unleashed witchcraft on the Flying Dutchman, and a whirlwind rotating in the same direction as the vortex on the sea began around the Flying Dutchman. Under the influence of the whirlwind, gray no longer pulls the hull with the vortex, but changes the power of the vortex, moves along the wind, rotates the water flow and lifts it up. A huge column of water pushed the Flying Dutchman out of the sea. A powerful whirlwind wrapped the hull and flew up. Just as the Black Pearl was sealed before, the Flying Dutchman gradually became smaller with the hurricane. On board, Salazar and the dead sailors felt bad and wanted to break through the cyclone and jump out of the hull, but every time they wanted to jump out, they would be swept back by the huge wind. Their invincible bodies of the dead met obstacles for the first time, and the high-speed rotating hurricane became their cage. Blackbeard put the wine bottle in his hand on the side of the ship, held the saber in both hands, clenched his teeth and stared at the ship and the dead wrapped by the hurricane with red eyes. "Captain Sutton, please help, open the bottle and aim at them!" Blackbeard said hard, maintaining the operation of witchcraft has consumed a lot of his strength. Every time those undead want to break through the blockade, they are not really so easy to be blocked back. Without saying a word, gray came forward to pick up the bottle, opened the cork and aimed at the whirlwind in front. Blackbeard''s knuckles were white. The whirlwind wrapped the boat and sea water and slowly entered the bottle. The captain of the dead and their sailors looked at the divided sky, looked at the world in the bottle that was only around but could not escape, and roared angrily and hopelessly at the two eyes that looked from the outside of the bottle. Salazar drove the Flying Dutchman to hit the bottle, but no matter how he drove, the ship was always a distance from the bottle. It was clear that he felt that he could touch the bottle as long as he reached out, but this distance was like a natural barrier between them. "Mr. Sutton, I did it." Despite the serious loss of strength, Blackbeard looked straight at gray, feeling a little uneasy. He was waiting for his answer. Of course, no matter what the other party answered, he was powerless to resist, just like those who died in his hands. No matter how they hated him or cursed him, they could not stop his butcher''s knife from coming. Therefore, he can only hope that this powerful and abnormal young man who is not like pirates will keep his promise and deliver him a ship that he once collected in the cabinet. It is his collection, and each ship is a rare good ship on the sea. "Of course, you can choose a ship, except this one and the black pearl." Gray put away the bottle containing the Flying Dutchman and said faintly. He was happy to keep his promise, took Blackbeard to the captain''s room, opened the innermost cabinet, and put wine bottles in the cabinet smoothly and neatly. In each bottle, there was a sailing boat floating quietly, which looked like a model collected by collectors, not a real ship. Chapter 483 Blackbeard''s eyes lingered on the cabinet full of bottles, greedily glanced at each collection, and he felt unspeakable pain in his heart. These were once his collections, but now they have to beg from others through begging transactions. "Choose one, Mr. teach. You''re free!" Gray grabbed the saber controlling Queen Anne''s revenge with one hand and looked at the collection in front at random, just like looking at some children''s toys. He didn''t care about leaving or losing them. "This one!" Blackbeard pointed to one of the bottles, in which a three mast sailboat floated with the waves. It was one of his most proud booties, named the blue ocean. Once when he got the ship, he sighed that if he didn''t have Queen Anne revenge, he would choose the ship as his warship across the sea. "Well, it''s yours." Gray nodded and motioned to Blackbeard to pick up the bottle. Blackbeard came forward, picked up the wine bottle with light hands and feet, watched the sailboat float with the wave, and his thoughts began to fly. As long as he has a boat, he has capital, and he can make a comeback. Gray put up the bottle containing the ghost ship, filled the vacant position, closed the door of the cabinet, and walked out of the captain''s room with Blackbeard. "Congratulations on your freedom, Mr. teach!" On the deck, gray smiled and said something, then stabbed a knife into the bottle in front of Blackbeard. The bottle broke, and the turbulent sea water came out of the bottle, and then flowed into the ocean from both sides along the deck. Blackbeard was startled and saw that gray just stabbed on the bottle, not his heart. He was a little relieved. He almost thought that the other party would repent at the last moment. After all, he often did such things. The sea water in the bottle ran out, and there were more seafood on the deck. An octopus hugged Gray''s shoes, and all kinds of other sea fish jumped on the deck, showing the tenacity of life. "What are you waiting for? Rare fresh ingredients. Collect them quickly. Today''s dinner is them." Gray pointed to the seafood at his feet and said that the pirates quickly came to collect the seafood. Losing the sea water in the bottle, the blue ocean grew slowly in the bottle. Soon, it broke the pierced bottle, and a realistic model appeared in Blackbeard''s hand. "Mr. teach, please. It''s worth celebrating. You''re free!" Gray clapped gently and motioned Blackbeard to throw the boat into the sea. He had something else to do, so he wouldn''t stay here with him. He''d better go to his own boat. Black beard didn''t move. Gray thought he might be too happy, so he didn''t react for a moment, so he reached out to take the model from his hand and prepared to throw it into the sea for him. As long as we return to the sea, the ship will become what it used to be and become a big sailboat that can gallop freely on the sea. "Wait, wait!" Blackbeard shouted, "Dear captain Sutton, you won''t let me put down the blue ocean here. I can''t drive it alone." Blackbeard was startled. If he put down the boat here and drove it alone, he would definitely die here. Except for God, no one can drive a ship alone. Even if Blackbeard has Queen Anne revenge, he can''t say he can drive it across the sea alone. Because it takes energy to use witchcraft, he will be tired to death if he keeps driving the boat alone. So most of the time, he only controls Queen Anne''s revenge at the critical time, and the ship is piloted by sailors at other times. "Then I''ll find a land and put you down. You decide when to put the blue ocean into the sea." Gray nodded. He really had this idea. He put the black beard in an unknown sea area, so he could no longer organize people to continue to harm people. This handy move may save many people. However, since Blackbeard discovered it himself, he no longer took advantage of the small loophole in the contract. Blackbeard should have continued to gallop on the sea for many years. It is a good thing for most people to take his Queen Anne revenge. Angelica caught a sea fish and looked at them carefully from the corner of her eyes. She was relieved to hear Gray''s words. Although the father is an asshole and doesn''t care about his life or death, she can''t watch him starve to death in the endless sea. Blackbeard was also relieved. He was afraid that gray insisted on putting him down now, so that he would really die. "Thank you for your kindness, Captain Sutton." Blackbeard thanked sincerely for the first time. "You''re welcome. It was part of our agreement." Gray smiled. "Next, I need your advice. I''m more and more interested in your magic of sealing the ship into the bottle." "My pleasure." Blackbeard smiled. It seemed that he could not help becoming a tool man. However, compared with being abandoned here, becoming a tool man obviously has nothing to do with it. For pirates, as long as they don''t die, what can they tolerate? In the next few days, gray will study the witchcraft he wrote with Blackbeard when he is free. Blackbeard has a lot of witchcraft, but gray doesn''t care about other witchcraft for the time being. He still wants to learn the sealed witchcraft first. Blackbeard didn''t dare to play any tricks, but when van grey asked, he answered all questions, and tried to answer them in detail. With little jasmine at his side, Blackbeard didn''t dare to lie. Gray''s study progress was pretty good. A few days passed. Today, while learning witchcraft with Blackbeard, a pirate in front suddenly jumped out of the sea and broke into the sight of everyone. "Captain, do you need to stop and repair? There should be fresh water on the island." Jack reports to gray. During sea navigation, fresh water is an extremely precious necessity, and the daily consumption is not small. Pirates usually don''t take a bath during a voyage, just to save fresh water. "OK, one day on the island." Gray nodded. Although he can use magic to condense fresh water, he won''t do so. After the pirates know that they can use fresh water at will, the fresh water will be seriously consumed. Then he will be busy. Maybe he will take time to condense fresh water for them every day. Gray is the captain, not the nanny, and he doesn''t like to make trouble for himself. One day on the island, the sour smell of the pirates was washed clean, and the air on the ship was clean and fresh again. The next day, gray set out with the crew. Blackbeard wanted to board the ship and was directly stopped by gray. Frankly, this is the place where he landed. There is also fresh water and a lot of land. Gray left him seeds and tools enough for him to live. It is the utmost benevolence and righteousness to let him on the ship again. Anjilika looked on coldly, as long as the bastard didn''t die. It might be a good idea to provide for the elderly directly on this island, at least to avoid the miserable old age of pirates. As we all know, most pirates come to no good end. She doesn''t want this bastard to be executed one day and wants her to collect the body. Blackbeard also understood that gray just didn''t want him to go out to harm others. It was the most tolerant he could do to put him here according to the contract instead of directly waiting to die on the sea. It was impossible to get on the ship and go elsewhere to recruit the crew. Chapter 484 Blackbeard watched Queen Anne''s Revenge leave with the blue ocean in his hands, then silently turned around and occupied a shed temporarily built by the pirates, which will be his territory in the future. I hope some people can come here in case of shipwreck, so that he can leave with the blue ocean. On the fifth day after leaving Blackbeard, Queen Anne''s Revenge came to a sea area, a very remote sea area. According to angelica and Jack, it''s hard to say whether there are any known routes here, or even whether humans have stepped on it. Gray knew someone must have come, or his notebook and crystal wouldn''t exist. Intuition told him that he was close to what he was looking for and that he would reach his destination soon. Sure enough, an hour later, an island composed of reefs appeared in front of them. The island was full of gray and black rocks and countless crystals dotted with them, but these crystals were not obvious under the light of the waning moon. "Here we are!" Gray stood in the bow of the boat and saw the strange island through the hazy light of the bright moon in the sky. He knew he had arrived without the compass pointer. "Captain, what the hell are we looking for? There''s nothing here! " Jack wondered. Although he couldn''t see the specific situation of the island in front, he could still see some things nearby. Here is a barren land, composed of a bare reef. What value can it have? They never know what gray is looking for. They always act according to the route given by gray. That''s all. They don''t know any other information. Gray doesn''t think it''s necessary to tell them about it. The Trident is their own. They just need to drive a good boat and take themselves to their destination. Others don''t know better. So facing Jack''s question, gray didn''t answer, but looked at the island in front of him and nodded slightly, "just stop here. No one is allowed to go ashore." "Captain, where is this place? Is there a treasure buried here?" Jack speculated boldly, and the light of money flashed in his eyes. Hearing the word "treasure", other pirates also cheered up. Although the captain doesn''t like robbery, it''s OK to find the treasure. Many times, the profit of treasure is much more than that of robbery. It''s just that the treasure is hard to find. Many people can''t find a treasure in their whole life, otherwise they would have gone looking for it by themselves. "I''m here to get something. If there is no treasure, don''t go to the island and stay on the boat." Gray warned that he didn''t want anyone to damage anything after they landed on the island. "Need a torch for you?" "No, I''ll go up after dawn. Go and have a rest. I''ll be on duty tonight." Gray went to the bow and sat down. Little Molly was sleeping soundly above her head. He is not in a hurry to get the Trident now. When the first ray of sunshine rises, it is the best time to get the Trident. This is a ceremony. The pirates returned to the cabin. Gray sat quietly in the bow of the ship and read Blackbeard''s Witchcraft notes under an oil lamp. In the learning state, time slowly ran away. Soon, the fish belly appeared white in the eastern sky. Little Molly stretched herself, stamped her feet on Gray''s head and stood up. "Gray, I''m hungry!" Little Molly looked around vaguely. The first thing she got up was to shout hungry. "Would you like fruit or meat?" Gray smiled, put away his witchcraft notes, took out a plate of roast fish and a cut fruit plate from his backpack, and paired it with milk. "I want it all!" Little Molly said greedily and grabbed two plates bigger than herself. "All right!" Gray nodded slightly. Little Molly has a small stomach and a big appetite. She eats more food than herself. "I''ll show you a beautiful thing, a super beautiful thing later." The elf pie pie pie mouth, gray is too stupid, but she has been to a lot of world elves, well-informed, what beautiful things have not seen? Soon, the white fish belly on the horizon disappeared, the sky became brighter, a wisp of red awn rose from the end of the sea level, and a red sun jumped to the sea level. For a time, the glow was boundless, and the crystals on the island reflected the sunlight, like shining stars. Gray raised his hand, threw out a magic flying blanket and flew to the top of the island with little jasmine. Looking down, it was like a microcosm of the Star River in this sea area. Stars, nebulae, gorgeous colors, such as dreams and illusions. Little jasmine stared at the starry sky below, looked up at the sky again, looked incredulous on her face, and grabbed Gray''s collar. "Gray, the starry sky has fallen down, and the world is going to be destroyed. Let''s run!" Gray was stunned. He felt the fear from the elf, not the shock and joy he expected. Hearing the ELF''s words, he immediately understood the little guy''s meaning and gently held her in his hand, "don''t worry, this is not a starry sky, this is an island, a magical island, and the world will not be destroyed." "Really?" "You see, the sun is rising over there. How can the stars fall?" Gray pointed to a red sun on the sea level. When the elf heard what Gray said, he immediately believed it. He excitedly pointed to the "stars" below to comment on which star is big, which star is bright, and which stars can form what pattern. "Well, gray, it''s so dark there. Isn''t there a star?" The elf pointed to a dark place on the island. "I remember there should be a star there." Little Molly remembered correctly. There should be a star in the corresponding position, and it is a star like a trident with the four above. "There should have been a star there, but someone took it down, so I have the star now." Gray took out the crystal on his notebook. The crystal glowed faintly red in the sun. "Let''s put it down." The elf suggested. "Good!" But with the passage of time, the sun rose higher and higher, the shadow on the island was swept away by the sun, and the crystal was still shining, but it was not as real as magic when the first ray of sunshine came at dawn. Gray took the elf back to the ship. Many crew members have come out of the cabin and looked at the beautiful scenery in front of them. "I swear, this is definitely the most beautiful place I''ve ever seen in my life." "Thank you, Captain, for your gift." "In fact, I drove here." Jack muttered in a low voice. His expression was so sour that no one thanked him. "Jack, take care of them. No one is allowed to get off the ship without my permission." Gray warned again and got off the ship with little Molly. "I see. I know where this is. You''re looking for Trident, aren''t you?" An excited voice came. It was the only female pirate on board, angelica. Angelica looked at gray expectantly, hoping that he could give her a positive answer. Chapter 485 "You know?" Gray turned his head slightly surprised. He only gave the course along the way, but he didn''t reveal any information about the Trident to them. How did Angelica know? Angelica proudly raised her head and said proudly, "of course, I have heard such a saying that the place where the stars gather is Poseidon''s tomb, where there is the grand Trident controlling the sea." "Following the guidance of the stars representing the Trident in the sky, people can find Poseidon''s trident. It is said that the trident can relieve all the curses on the sea." "In the past few nights, we can always see the five stars in the shape of a fork as we move forward. Is that the star that represents the Trident in this sentence?" Angelica was very proud. She easily guessed Gray''s secret, which gave her an inexplicable sense of achievement. "Look at the island in front. It''s just the reflection of the starry sky. Unfortunately, there are only a few stars representing the Trident." The Trident lacks a star, and because of the angle, it is very different from her looking at the sky from below. So she didn''t find that the stars really existed, just because she lacked a star and didn''t form her familiar Trident pattern. Angelica continued her reasoning. She said excitedly, "so why do other stars have them, but these stars don''t?" "There is only one truth." Angelica touched her chin like gray was thinking. Her eyes were bright and eclipsed the stars on the island. "That is, the real Trident is here, corresponding to the Trident star in the sky." Gray looked at her in surprise and said it was reasonable. If he didn''t know the truth and listen to her, he might really believe it. Moreover, if it weren''t for a red crystal, gray also thought Angelica''s explanation was reasonable. The stars in the sky are a map, and there is no projection of stars on the earth, because the real Trident here corresponds to the stars in the sky. However, although Gray was surprised by Angelica''s reasoning, he was more concerned about a word she inadvertently said. "You mean, this is Poseidon''s tomb?" The Greek gods experienced a disaster. The gods died and were seriously injured. All they left were small fish and shrimp with little reputation, and they looked like two or three. This is the conclusion he deduced from his known information. However, although gray inferred this result, there was no actual evidence to prove that the Greek gods had indeed experienced the twilight of the gods. Therefore, he only speculated. Why did Angelica say the word tomb accurately, and why did she think Poseidon was dead? "Of course, the place where the stars gather is Poseidon''s tomb, where there is the big Trident controlling the sea. This sentence has been made very clear." "Who told you this?" Angelica hesitated for a moment and said uncertainly, "a... Witch?" "What''s the name?" Gray asked patiently. "I may have forgotten." Angelica blinked. Without the help of the elf, gray could see at a glance that she was lying, "tell me who told you, and I''ll take you to the island to look for the Trident." He doesn''t care that his purpose will be exposed. No one here is qualified to compete with him for the ownership of the Trident. He cares about the accuracy of the news, which can confirm his guess and prove the state of the Greek gods. "Really?" Angelica seemed afraid that he would go back on his word and said, "TIA DOMA, I''ve made some deals with her, and she told me the news." Gray was speechless. The goddess of the sea was really conscientious after she became a witch. She traded with people everywhere. It should be the merchant witch who won''t change her job. However, since it was said by the goddess of the sea, the fate of the Greek gods should be close to what he guessed. Otherwise, how could Poseidon allow a little god to curse himself so that her face was crooked. "Captain, I also made a deal with TIA DOMA. I apply to go to the island." Jack also wants to see Poseidon''s trident. He doesn''t want to be left on the ship. Trident, no one on the sea has heard of it. It''s an artifact of the sea emperor. If you see it once, you will have no regrets in your life. "Jack, are you my loyal first mate?" "Of course, there is no doubt about that, my captain!" Jack said excitedly, feeling that he would be taken with him. "Well, my loyal chief mate, I have an important task for you." Grayton said, "that is to take good care of my ship, restrain the sailors, and forbid anyone to go to the island." Jack:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Do you really think I''m your loyal first mate? Why did you do this to me? "Yes, captain." Jack said bitterly, as if he had lost hope for the future. Of course, gray ignored his performance and turned around to take angelica and little Molly to the island. Walking among the stars, angelica feels that this is the most beautiful and romantic place she has ever met in her life. If only she were surrounded by someone who really loves her. Unfortunately, pirates should not expect love. Little Molly and gray have enjoyed the vision of the Star Island in the sky. It''s really like a dream. When you get close, it''s easy to find that those shining are not stars, but crystals. Although it is still beautiful, compared with the long view, it looks very mediocre. After flying around, little Molly returned to gray and sat still on her shoulder. Gray found the missing point in his memory. It was a cluster of very dim red crystals. There was a missing piece on the top, so it didn''t reflect light like other crystals. "Eh, this position... Anjilika looked at the dazzling red crystals in front, and then looked at the dim crystal. A familiar pattern was outlined in her mind." this is the Star Crystal corresponding to the Trident in the sky? " Anjilika thought of her inference a few minutes ago and hurriedly asked, "since there are corresponding stars here, is the Trident still here?" "Of course, as you said, the place where the stars gather is the place where the Trident exists. The so-called sign in the sky corresponds to the real Trident, which is just your own guess." Gray smiled. "Why can''t it be the sign in the sky and the sign on the ground to indicate the position of the Trident?" Hearing Gray''s words, angelica suddenly realized, "yes, they are to point out the road sign where the real Trident is. We found it all the way by the Trident in the sky." Will you rely on my compass? "Then you need the sign here to find the real Trident. Captain, you are a genius." With you? "Well, stand by me, so as to avoid any danger later, and I can protect you." Gray said softly. Put Angelica behind her. Gray took out the red crystal, aligned it with the gap above, and pressed it on. For a moment, the dim red crystal burst out a very dazzling beam of red light, almost blinding their dog eyes. Chapter 486 With a slight vibration of the island, a link was formed between the five crystals. The dazzling red beam was shot from the tail of the Trident star pattern, like a sharp divine sword, which split the whole sea. The sea water is diverted to both sides contrary to the natural law, just like a transparent barrier that blocks the sea water on both sides and prevents them from converging. A sea water Canyon is slowly formed in the sea. In the middle of the canyon, at the bottom of the sea where there is no water left, an object is flashing a glimmer. With Gray''s eyesight, he clearly noticed this faint light, and then saw the artifact of the Trident that was said to be Poseidon. However, in Gray''s view, this weapon should not be called a trident, but a trident stick, which may be more appropriate. Because the three forks on it are not obvious, and the big lump on it is not like a halberd at all, but more like a magic wand with strange shape. It can''t be used for melee at all. It''s too bulky to be used for casting spells. "One day tour of underwater world, start now!" Gray shouted and jumped down with little Molly and angelica. When the soles of his feet stepped on the soft sand, gray put down angelica. "Not everyone has the opportunity to visit the underwater aquarium. Take advantage of the opportunity now to have a good look." On both sides of the sea, mermaids stood in two rows in the sea, looking at gray with hot eyes. They also saw Poseidon''s trident. If Poseidon is not in the sea and gray has his trident, the sea will completely become gray''s back garden. Little Molly flew to the front of the sea, looked curiously, and then stretched out her little hand to light on the sea. The sea rippled. A mermaid was right in front of little jasmine. She grinned at little jasmine, and then stretched out a finger to be with little jasmine. Little jasmine narrowed her eyes happily, then the mermaid smiled cunningly, grabbed the ELF''s little hand and dragged her into the sea. Little Molly panicked for a while and remembered that she could breathe underwater without worrying about drowning. Then she looked at the mermaid angrily. But the mermaid did not squint and solemnly put up a spear, like an elite soldier guarding the king''s passage. The elf angrily grabbed her hair and breathed, and then kept the same speed with gray in the water. The small wings behind her pushed her forward one by one, like a small seahorse. Gray came to the front of the Trident, and little Molly flew out of the sea. The mermaid looked nervously on both sides, waiting for the moment when gray pulled out the Trident. Although I don''t think it''s a trident, the treasure is right in front of me. Gray won''t be soft. There are some water plants wrapped around the Trident, but if you look carefully, you can see that it is not water plants, but like metal, climbing around the Trident like vines. Gray grabbed the middle of the Trident and lifted it up. It was embarrassing and didn''t move. Gray adjusted his posture as if nothing had happened. Instead, he grabbed the Trident with both hands, forked and bent his feet, and then pulled it up with both hands and feet. This time there was no more moth. Although it was a little difficult, he pulled out the Trident bit by bit. "Gray, what is this? Can it bear fruit?" Little jasmine flew around the Trident and asked curiously. No wonder she asked. Gray also thought there was a problem with this thing, because under the Trident was not a halberd handle, but something like the root of a big tree. The specific appearance is that there are three forks that can''t be seen as forks on the top, and then the middle is twisted with iron wire. There are protrusions here and gaps there, and then to the bottom, it is the same thing as the tree root. It looks like a small tree cutting off branches and digging out roots. However, these "tree roots" are not long, but like steel thorns. Before, they were firmly inserted in stones. "No, this is a weapon. It can''t bear fruit." Gray smiled softly, picked up the Trident tree and tried it in his hand. He didn''t like it when he used the staff. It''s too big for people to grasp. It''s not comfortable to use. Moreover, the appearance of this Trident tree is not very beautiful. Little Molly nodded. This thing is really not a plant. She can feel it, but she still wondered, "why does it have roots?" "Maybe it grew out of the ground?" Gray said jokingly, and then he was stunned. It seems a little possible. The Trident is so wonderful. How can it be waved by the sea god against the enemy? Think about the picture: Zeus holding a lightning spear, majestic: Hades is covered with black smoke, evil and ferocious: Poseidon holds a trident tree and looks like a tree farmer. I can''t believe it. Poseidon doesn''t want face? "So it could be a fake?" If it wasn''t a fake, would Poseidon really take this thing against the enemy? And why did TIA DOMA tell Angelica about it, but she didn''t take it herself. Although she was sealed with divine power, witchcraft can still be used. It shouldn''t be difficult to find the last crystal. "Or was she not sure if Poseidon was really dead, so she sent out the news in the hope that someone would explore the way for her?" Gray didn''t know what the other party was going to do and didn''t bother to guess. He took the Trident and began to control the surrounding sea water. He directly controlled it with the Trident instead of using his Poseidon power. The water walls on both sides rolled and moved with Gray''s mind, but he immediately found that it was better to use his own power to control the sea with a trident. Olympus is famous for several powerful gods. The weapons used to represent his power can''t even compare with the incomplete power of a little sea god. Isn''t that bullshit? But does this also prove that this is not Poseidon''s trident? "I hope you have some use, or you can only stay in the warehouse and eat ash. It proves that I, King gray, once crossed the sea and robbed Poseidon''s trident." Gray used the Trident again, but this time he used it with incomplete authority. Sure enough, after using his power, his control over the sea has increased by one... And a half levels, but in Gray''s opinion, it still does not accord with the identity of the sea emperor. Temporarily put away the Trident and gray took out the compass. "I want Poseidon''s body, I want Poseidon''s body." After talking for a while, the compass did not change at all. Gray knew that either Poseidon died completely, or there was no body, or what Calypso made was not enough to track Poseidon, the LORD God who was much stronger than her, even if he was dead. He felt that the probability was both. Poseidon was dead and the compass was limited. After experimenting with a trident and compass, gray looked up at the top of his eyes, just opposite Jack''s curious eyes. "Anjilika, have you finished reading it? It''s about to close here. If you don''t want to die now, hurry up." "Ah?" Angelica looked back in doubt. "Ah!" Her arm was caught by the mermaid. The mermaid took her to swim up. Anjilika was outside the sea. The mermaid was in the sea and pulled her up. When she reached the sea level, she put her in the sea. She asked her to go to the side of the boat and ask someone to pull her up. Gray walked towards the deep part of the sea Canyon as he experimented. He wondered if there was anything else in this place called Poseidon''s tomb. Finally, he found that the sea emperor was really poor, and there was nothing else in the tomb except the Trident tree. However, some potion materials still exist naturally at the bottom of the sea, and some still cherish the materials, which is not completely unproductive. Chapter 487 Gray was disappointed because the Trident was nondescript, and he didn''t want to find any other legacy left by Poseidon, including Poseidon''s body. He had heard that Angelica said this was Poseidon''s tomb, and he was looking forward to seeing the body of a God for research. What a pity. As the sun rose, the red light of the Trident on the island gradually disappeared, and the sea began to close to the middle. Gray directly entered the sea, then rushed out of the sea in a beautiful posture and landed steadily on the deck of Queen Anne''s revenge. The water vapor dispersed. Gray shook his hair smartly and set up his trident on the deck. "Let''s go. We have a new heading. Go south and keep going south. Don''t stop until I say it!" "If you meet a supply point halfway, buy more meat and some warm clothes and bedding." "Captain, are we going to the South Pole?" Angelica, wet all over, joked as she wrung her clothes dry. "You''ve finally become smart." Gray gave a thumbs up. "I''ve always been very smart, okay?" Angelica stared and asked carefully, "really go to the South Pole?" Gray nodded, "of course, it''s true, and you should go deep. If you don''t want to be frozen to death, you''d better buy more things to keep out the cold, and each person has a gold coin purchase limit!" "Here''s the money. If you can''t take care of yourself, you can only blame yourself for your death. Maybe we can meet in the later journey." After that, gray doesn''t care about them. If they really want to be happy, spend money on wine and color, and don''t buy good things to keep out the cold, gray won''t care even if they freeze to death. Holding the Trident tree back to the room, gray put it on the ground. It looks like bronze, but it''s not actually metal. It has a part of the ability to control the sea. Even if a mortal holds it in his hand, he can immediately become a small sea god. It is much better than the seal that only allowed gray to build a few water masses and use his own strength. And different from the seal, this thing itself has no authority, but gray felt a special power on it, which is similar to the divine power of Calypso. It should be Poseidon''s divine power. Therefore, this may not be a real Trident. If a real trident can be easily broken by mortals, how dare Poseidon fight with it? That''s not the rhythm of being broken by people every minute and then dying? But what exactly is it, gray doesn''t know. Maybe it''s a weakened version of the Trident, a weapon Poseidon prepared for his cheap cub? Or something? Without knowing, the blessing of this thing is really limited, and it is very inconvenient to use. Gray didn''t mean to use it as a weapon, but studied it hard. If he were a weapon, he might as well take his own long gun or a sword in the lake. It''s easier to use. After more than ten days of research, he pulled up all the roots of the Trident tree. Gray found that this thing is really useless, but the material that makes up this thing is good. It is neither metal nor jade, but it has good magic conductivity, that is, it is a little brittle. Well, after he pulled up the roots, it looked a little like a trident, but more like a trident. Moreover, gray determined that the removal of tree roots did not affect the ability of Trident, at least there was no sign of weakening its ability. Moreover, in the film, it seems that this thing was directly kicked off from the bottom by a weak woman. There was no root at all, and its performance did not seem to be affected. Anyway, I don''t need it. It''s good to study God''s weapons. I heard that God''s artifact can help God better control his power. Maybe I can try to build an artifact related to his power. However, he only had this idea for the time being and had no direction. After all, he didn''t even fully grasp his power. At least he had to take back the part of Calypso. The research on Trident continues, and the ship has arrived at the last stop in South America. After replenishment here, it will start to officially go to the South Pole. The end of the world can''t be found with the compass pointer, just as gray didn''t respond to looking for Poseidon''s body before, so he must rely on the map contributed by Xiao Feng, Mao kuntu. At the beginning, Xiao Feng asked Xiao Feng to take this thing. In fact, he didn''t expect to chase Calypso to David Jones''s magic prison. Even in his plan, Calypso didn''t know his plan, and then when he got power, he became a mortal witch completely. So what he thought at that time was that this nautical chart was also a good collection. When he wanted to go to the waves, he could go to the devil''s prison and get into his pocket when he had a chance. But it''s also a crooked one. Otherwise, if you want this Mao Kun picture now, you have to go to Singapore to borrow (Rob?) Mao kuntu, it is estimated that there will be many twists and turns, and then people say that this journey is too water. After the crew''s supply, Jack took them back to the ship with the last batch of supplies. This is a batch of dried meat and cooked food. They can replenish energy after they wait until the South Pole. But it was easy to break when it was outside, and it was frozen in the low temperature when it was eaten later. It was estimated that it was difficult to chew, so gray put it into his backpack. The pirates bought other warm clothes. The amount of a gold coin is enough for them to choose some good things, and then they can spend a lot of time here. One eyed skinny and pudgy Mediterranean knew that Antarctica was very cold, so they specially bought a quilt to wrap it directly when it was cold. Inspired by them, Gibbs and jack also bought a bed. Anyway, it''s not expensive. Be prepared. If it''s really cold and frozen to death, it''s not worth it. Because they don''t know how cold it is in Antarctica, some just prepare clothes that can pass the winter, while others prepare a thick pile that can go directly to Antarctica to pretend to be penguins. "Angelica, you''ve been reinstated!" Gray handed Mao kuntu to her and pointed to one above, "you and Jack are driving the Queen Anne revenge to this place." They put their heads together on Mao Kun''s picture and gently read out, "the end of the world?" "Yes, our goal this time is to go to the end of the world." Gray nodded. "Let''s go. I''ll show you another fantastic world and bring you countless glittering things." "Sterly, you take the Mermaids back to white hat Bay. The south pole is not suitable for you." Gray said to the sea. The mermaid doesn''t have anything to keep out of the cold. Although she is an extraordinary race, the snake people can freeze in the snow. The mermaid is in the colder South Pole, and she has to stay in the cold sea. I''m afraid it won''t take long to become a popsicle. "Yes, master, we''ll wait for you to come back!" Sterly emerged from the sea and didn''t insist on following. After gray defeated Calypso, the sea goddess, the mermaid respected him more. What he said was basically the same, and there would be no voice of doubt. Chapter 488 "Gray, look, there are many strange animals fighting!" Little jasmine cried in surprise. Gray looked in the direction she pointed. There were two groups of penguins, facing each other fiercely, like a gang leader fighting. "They are called penguins." Gray first explained his name, then turned his eyes and smiled cunningly at the elf. "I tell you, in the Antarctic, there are two groups of penguins, black penguins with black back and white belly and white penguins with black back." The pirate chief mate and the chart keeper turned their eyes silently. Aren''t you talking about the same kind of penguin? Change the order of adjectives, and they will become two kinds of penguins? "A black backed white bellied black penguin and a white bellied black backed white Penguin fell in love. They planned to get married, but the white bellied black backed white Penguin must marry a penguin princess. The two penguins were doomed to be impossible. Under the great pressure of the family, the white Penguin lost the courage to stick to it, so they gave up this love." "The black penguin with black back and white belly is heartbroken. It can''t stand the beloved Penguin abandoning it. Under the guidance of the evil Penguin witch TIMA, it has learned powerful black magic." Pirates:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ You''re alluding to TIA DOMA. You must be. "The black penguin hated the infidelity and cowardice of the white penguin. It vowed to destroy everything about it, so it returned to the black penguin tribe, overthrew the original black penguin leader and became the queen of the black penguin." "The hatred of the white penguin in his heart drives him to launch a war to destroy the country of the white penguin. At the wedding of the white penguin, the black penguin killed the marriage object of the white penguin." "As a result, the two sides launched a protracted war." "The two sides have finally become complete enemies. Since then, black backed and white bellied black penguins and white bellied and black backed white penguins have been enemies for generations." Gray''s mouth was dry and he finally finished a sad and beautiful love story. However, the only people who believe his story are the silly pirate sailors. Angelica and little Molly look at him like gray and silly. We''re not stupid. Aren''t black penguins with black back and white belly and white penguins with black back a kind of penguin? Who are you fooling? The atmosphere was a little awkward. Gray didn''t make a joke. He became embarrassed. He looked at Jack with a tiger''s face, "cough, chief officer, what are you doing? Hurry up and let the boat move!" Jack''s old face was embarrassed. The dog captain is really not human. Why did he change the subject to me? "Yes, captain." I feel unhappy, but I can''t ignore the captain''s orders, otherwise there will be no good fruit to eat. However, to Jack''s regret, Queen Anne''s Revenge has been replaced and a new ship has been taken out. He can no longer command the ship with a knife. Gray said that Antarctica was not suitable for ships such as Queen Anne''s revenge. In fact, he was reluctant to give up Queen Anne''s revenge. You know, when you find David Jones''s magic prison, you never know how high you fall. Although people will be fine because of some mysterious forces, the ship will definitely fall to pieces. Queen Anne''s revenge is a magic ship. Gray was reluctant to let it end its sailing career, so he replaced it with another ship, put it in a small bottle and take it out later. Gray found that the magic was really powerful and easy to carry all kinds of large items. If his backpack can''t hold such a big boat, I don''t know how many achievement points it will cost to reach this level. In the future, the cost can be saved. On this point alone, gray felt that the world was not in vain, not to mention authority, Elizabeth, angelica and many mermaids. The world is really a perfect world. Unfortunately, Barbossa''s daughter should not have been born. Barbossa is gone. Otherwise, he will collect the heroine of the Caribbean Trilogy more than ten years later. Well, when I think about it, it seems that it''s really Caribbean. Will it be wanton? No, when we talk about the Caribbean in the future, we have to add the word "Shanghai theft" after it to prevent it from being wanton. Needless to say, two generations of enemy penguins were left behind, and ships began to go deep into the cracks of the Antarctic glacier. And the temperature was getting lower and lower. At this time, the pirates finally understood why the captain had always stressed that they should buy something to keep out the cold. Otherwise, all their ears, fingers and toes would freeze off this trip. Thank you, Captain! As a result, the sailors at all posts on the ship became penguins, and they cooperated to drive the ship under the command of Jack. After sailing in the Antarctic for a few days, the ship finally came to an unknown water area. There were no icebergs around here, and the world was dark. Even Gray''s vision could see the water more than ten meters away. But if you look down in the same sky, you can see another scene. The ship is like driving in the starry sky. The water surface seems to be full of stars and shining. Gray looked at the chart, thought about it, put it away and went to the podium. "Chief officer, give me the rudder." Gray said faintly, came forward to push jack aside and held the rudder by himself. Jack is happy to be free. If he is in another place, he will want to fight for the driving right of the ship. But in this damn place, he feels that his hands are going to freeze off. It''s more comfortable to warm up in his clothes. Gray looked at the sky and fiddled with the rudder at will, making the people on the boat dizzy. "Captain, please give me the rudder. If you do, we''ll get lost." Jack was going to have a rest, but soon found that if he rested, the ship would soon be in a mess. He resolutely opened his mouth and competed for the rudder from gray. "If you want to go to an unknown place, of course, you have to use different methods." Gray was very calm and kicked Jack away. "Unless you can find my goal, do it my way." Jack certainly didn''t know how to get into David Jones''s magic prison, but he knew that if he remembered the course, they could at least go back. But facing gray, he has no way. I hope he can find David Jones''s magic prison and come back. After gray fooled around a few times, the goal was successfully achieved, and the ship was decisively lost in the sea. "Don''t worry about it for the time being. Have a rest!" A few hours later, the ship suddenly became faster and faster. It was not the wind that increased, but the sea water below was flowing, driving the speed of the ship. "Captain!" Jack stood up in horror. "It''s all right. Normal operation. We''re almost at our destination." Gray waved his hand and let the ship continue in a straight line. Chapter 489 The speed of the ship was getting faster and faster, to the extent that everyone on board began to panic. "Gray, we won''t fall into the mouth of any monster." Little Molly asked in fear. Gray once told her the story of the North Sea giant demon. He said that there was a door in his mouth leading to another world. It was a cage. It was difficult to get out when he went in, so little Molly wondered whether it was a monster swallowing sea water. You know, those big whales can swallow a lot of sea water at a time. If the monster is bigger than the big whale, it may be able to swallow the boat at once. "Of course not. We''re going through the gate, not the back door in the mouth of the Beihai giant demon, so there''s no monster." Gray comforted softly, took little Molly to the front, and then saw the water pouring out like a waterfall. However, the waterfall is very large. Even the largest waterfall on land can only be regarded as a ridge in front of it. But it''s strange that none of them heard the sound of water in such a big waterfall. It is reasonable to say that there should be the roar of sea water below such a big waterfall, unless the sound cannot spread so far. If gray can''t hear it, the distance must be very, very large, unimaginable, so they will fall to pieces. Without time to think about why there is such a large sea drop on the sea, Jack has hurriedly shouted to let the pirates return to their posts, ready to stop the ship from moving forward. "Don''t worry. Let it fall. I promise no obedient person will die." Gray stops jack, and a stream of water takes him and angelica to the bow to show them the spectacular scene ahead. However, although there seems to be some hazy light here, which can let gray see further, for them, there is still a black fog ahead, and they can only feel the faster and faster ship speed. "Captain, I beg you one thing." Jack''s face was sad and his eyes were full of despair. Gray grabbed the side of the boat, put little Molly in his arms, and asked her to grab her clothes and don''t lose herself. Then he looked at Jack, "what''s the matter?" "If I die unfortunately, I ask you to put my body in the black pearl. If one day she can''t run, let me sink into the sea with her." Jack said affectionately, as if saying goodbye to his lover. "Yes, I can also try to integrate your ashes with the ship so that you can fit into the black pearl." "Thank you, you are a great captain!" Jack said insincerely. "Captain, I have a last wish!" Angelica is unwilling to be lonely and raises her hand high. "Talk!" "If I survive, can the captain give me a boat?" Anjilika rubbed her hands like a fly and smiled, "the most garbage ship is OK. I''m not greedy." Of course she was not greedy, because every ship Blackbeard collected was a good product. There was no garbage at all, and the garbage didn''t deserve to enter his collection. "Captain, I''ve changed my mind. If I survive, can you give me the black pearl?" Jack thought about it and found that he was not as cunning as angelica. Sure enough, beautiful women were born liars. "Don''t think about it. If you have time, you might as well take out your quilt and have a good sleep. There''s everything in your dream." Gray gave them a faint look and wanted a boat? I''m really thinking about peaches. "Captain, if Jack hangs up and I survive, can I take his place?" Angelica continued to ask, the captain''s position is unthinkable, and she can dream of being a vice captain. "Captain, I want to report... Ah ah ~" Half way through Jack''s words, the ship finally crossed the end of the world, then plunged into the dark void and fell down with the huge waterfall. The end of the world? Gray''s feet were firmly glued to the deck, and he didn''t run and scream like other pirates. As the hull continued to tilt downward, the whole ship became bow down, like a ship driving on a waterfall. I don''t know how long it fell. Gray felt a little bored. Then he felt that he had passed through something like a water wave. Then the man and the boat separated. All of them suddenly felt that they were suddenly like entering the water, and the ship seemed to hit the sea, make a deafening sound, and then fall apart. Gray first surfaced, and then saw that the world was still day, and the sun hung right above them. Step by step out of the sea, not far from the coast, gray stretched out his hand, and a cabinet wrapped in sea water flew towards him. On the other side of David Jones''s demon prison, calypso and brother Octopus walked aimlessly on the ice field, surrounded by countless stone like crabs, who were performing. Suddenly, their faces changed at the same time and looked in the other direction. "Someone entered here." Said David Jones in a deep voice. "It''s him. I feel the call of the other half of power to me." Calypso felt more clearly than he did. Through this incomplete authority, she could easily feel the position of the other side. "Here he is. Let''s get out of here at once." Calypso said decisively, "open the door and let''s go out!" "Are we going to run all the time? You are a god! " David Jones said reluctantly. "Moreover, if we get out of the devil''s prison, my strength will be weakened. Even if they chase out of the devil''s prison, I can hardly feel whether they have gone out on the sea." He is a frightening king of hell on the sea, but he was chased and beaten, and even chased to the door of his home. It''s too bullying. Who can bear it. "He is also a God now. We must go. When I get that thing, I will kill him and take back my power. I will become the only God in the world." Calypso stroked David Jones''s cheek and said affectionately, "at that time, I will dispel the curse on you and let you restore your human appearance. We will always be together, and no one can separate us." David Jones was obviously moved, and his anger had been vented. Now Calypso''s sweet words were like boring syrup to him. He was willing to drink a mouthful of blood at any time. "Believe me, gods are dead, the world has the final say." Calypso continued to induce. "I believe you!" David Jones nodded hard. Since she said so, what else can she do? Of course, forgive her. Soon, a portal like a virtual shadow appeared in front of them. David Jones came forward and pushed it away. He walked in with calypso and disappeared into the demon prison world. Chapter 490 Gray took the cabinet to the shore, dried himself and little jasmine, grabbed it, and the water gathered into a water ball. He threw it directly back into the sea. He became the handsome man again. In the back, Jack and the pirates swam one by one. When gray saw that one of them had a hard time swimming, he helped him, dragged him ashore with sea water, and then dried him. The man who won such an honor is a white haired old man and their cook. The old chef is too old to be stimulated. If the stimulation is too great, they will have a hard time in the next days and can only eat dry food. Well, it''s mainly because he''s suffering. The pirate sailors can''t eat much food and dry food. Just about to help angelica, gray suddenly looked at this hairless Island composed of yellow sand. On the other side of the island, the breath he felt when he entered the world suddenly disappeared. "Hide and seek? Interesting! " Gray touched his chin and smiled. It''s hide and seek. He and little Molly are masters of hide and seek and are not afraid of anyone''s challenge. The only bad thing is that I have not had time to visit or take photos. I have not been recommended by the enthusiastic guide to buy commemorative gifts. No, the boss and in this area are strictly David Jones. Besides, Calypso can play a guest tour guide. After all, she gave it to David Jones. Unfortunately, they both ran away and didn''t know how to treat guests. "Captain, is this David Jones''s magic prison? It feels very ordinary! " Jack climbed out of the sea and said as he wrung his clothes dry. "In addition to the special way of coming in, other mediocre, another world? But so. " Gray ignored, looked at the direction of the land, and then turned to the ocean. "It''s a dead place. No wonder it''s called the devil''s prison." The demon prison world is lifeless, there is no vitality, and you can''t see any green. Even the sea they just climbed up is full of lifelessness, and you can''t see any marine life. When everyone climbed ashore, they began to pick up clothes one by one. The clothes before were too heavy after soaking in water, so they took them off directly in the sea. However, considering that it may still be used when they go back, everyone wants to pick it up and dry it. Although the world is desolate, the weather is good and the temperature is relatively high. Even if you just climb out of the sea, you don''t feel cool. "Don''t fish. It''s useless. You don''t have to go out from the south pole when you go out." Gray said faintly that considering the temperature here, when you go out, you will at least be in the subtropical zone. You don''t need these clothes. The pirates have no doubt about the captain''s words. It''s all right to fall from such a high place. It can only be said that everything is under the captain''s control. Now he says it''s all right, that''s really all right. "Through the desert in front, you will see an ice sheet. There are some stones on the ice sheet. Everyone will pick up some for me." Gray went on to say that the only living creatures in the demon prison world seem to be those stone crabs. I don''t know if I can eat them. Try it. "Mr. cook, just stay. We still have some time to cook something delicious for everyone." "Long live the captain!" The pirates are excited. In recent days, the weather is getting colder and colder. They eat dry food and dried meat every time. The dried meat is OK, but if they don''t eat it right away, it will soon turn into an ice lump. It''s hard to lose their teeth. Dry food is even worse. You can only eat it with water, and then you will feel a knife in your throat. Of course, these are the treatment of pirates. Gray and little Molly, of course, cast magic to expand the magic boundary when eating, and then enjoy it slowly in a warm environment. The pirates went to catch the stone crab in high spirits. Gray fished up the wreckage in the sea, dried the water and threw it directly on the shore. Later, he would make fuel for the cook, which could be regarded as waste utilization. After explaining the matter, gray opened the cabinet and a cabinet of wine bottles appeared in front of him. "I''d better choose Queen Anne revenge. This ship is easier to control." Nodding slightly, gray took out the bottle containing Queen Anne''s revenge. He pierced the bottle with Blackbeard''s saber, and the sea water gushed out directly, and Queen Anne''s Revenge fell into gray''s hand and became a Book sized model. He had already done it once. Naturally, he threw the ship directly into the sea, and the model fell into the sea and sank directly. After waiting for a while, a huge sailboat set off countless waves and broke through the water. Countless drops of water scattered in the air, forming a faint rainbow. "How beautiful!" Little Molly clapped her hands and looked at the rainbow made by the boat. "Beautiful!" Gray smiled and waved his big hand. Suddenly, a column of water burst into the sky on the sea, and then exploded in the air, turning into countless drops of water. Then a bigger rainbow forms in the sky. Then, the two childish ghosts went crazy. Gray reduced the bald Trident and handed it to little Molly to teach her how to make a rainbow, then make it, and then start a water war. This is not watering each other when swimming, but water cannons and waves collide with each other, but finally they found another way to fight, that is to change all kinds of animals to fight. Gray didn''t bully her and didn''t directly turn into a dragon. An hour later, a group of Pirates ran back crying for their parents and shouted for the captain''s help. Behind them are stone crabs that have formed a wave. They are crowded together, making people''s scalp numb. Gray pulled at the corner of his mouth. Although he was not afraid of so many stone crabs, it was terrible to be surrounded by them. Behind him, the sea surged, and a wave circled around him, bypassing the pirates who fled crying for their parents, and facing the wave of stone crabs. The wave composed of stone crabs rolled all the way like a debris flow. When they rolled with each other, they clicked, as if they could drag people into it in the next second. However, compared with the real waves, these stone crab waves seem not worth mentioning. They are easily dispersed by the waves. They just gather together and surge forward, and can not be well combined with each other as a whole. The crab tide was washed away by the sea. Gray controlled the sea and grabbed a pile of stone crabs back. The pirates also came panting. Jack looked scared, but the next second he ran to gray and began to ask for credit, "Captain, we brought all the crabs back to you. Are you satisfied?" Gray:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ I did bring it back, but is this method worth taking credit for? Shouldn''t you hide in the corner and cover your face now? But in the twinkling of an eye, gray thought it was normal. Jack was a pirate. It was understandable that he didn''t have such high integrity and consciousness. "Well, the chef is already preparing dinner. Go and help. We must get on board before the sun sets." Said gray. "Yes, Captain!" Stone crabs are also added to the dinner materials. Gray wants to try the taste. If it''s good, grab more when you leave. Chapter 491 The old cook was very tired for the dinner of a group of pirates, but he was full of spirit. Because he left the stable environment of Tortuga, he wanted to see more things he had never seen before in the last days of his life, and then what did he see? The enchanting Mermaid and the nine evil pirate Kings also cooked the tentacles of the legendary North sea monster, saw the gathering place of stars, saw the spectacular split of the sea and Poseidon''s trident. Now we have come to the end of the world. We have experienced unprecedented sea waterfalls. We have never known how high we fall into another world, the devil''s prison of Sea King David Jones. A person''s life, as long as he meets one or two of them, he can probably be called a legend. It is enough to boast to future generations, and he has experienced all of them. He feels that his original choice is indeed wise. Even if he dies, it is worth it. But the captain thought his craft was good and gave him a medicine. He felt that he had returned to his thirties and was full of energy. Although the captain said that this medicine can only keep him in good condition. If the effect disappears, he will return to his original aging appearance, or even worse, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he has seen many things that other people can''t see in his life, and he has no regrets when he dies. Praise the captain. He is a great man of wisdom and kindness. Gray didn''t know he was so respected by the crew, otherwise he would reward this guy. How can he have such a good eye! At dinner, gray found that stone crab is really a stone. He can''t enjoy this delicious food without a little meat and a strong stomach. In short, after dinner, the sun was about to set. Gray called the crew on board. Calypso ran away. There was no need for the world to stay any longer. I don''t know if they will come to the earth world. If not, he has no choice but to think of other ways to see if there are other lucky people in the world who don''t fart with the Olympus Gods. Well, it''s better to be a God who doesn''t like fighting or can''t fight at all, and then the power is very consistent with his God, such as fire power, combat power, hunting power, wisdom power and so on. It''s mainly intellectual power, because he is a research mage and an intelligent king who depends on his brain! The power of fire is also good. He now has the power of the sea. At that time, he can give his opponent a double sky of ice and fire, refreshing. His combat power is similar to his hunting power. He is a very powerful soldier with unparalleled combat power. In this way, I''m still a versatile person. I''m amazing. I admire it. "Captain, my mouth is watering!" A pleasant voice came from the side. Gray turned his head and stared at her. He didn''t subconsciously wipe the corners of his mouth, but saved some face. "Let''s go!" Gray waved his hand and said to Jack. Jack pulled out his saber and pointed to the front. The sails immediately filled with wind and quickly left the coast. "Captain, where are we heading this time?" "There is no heading. Just drive deep." Gray said calmly. Sure enough, information is life and information is money. If you don''t know how to leave the magic prison world and study Mao Kun''s map slowly, you don''t know how many brain cells it will take to figure it out. "Well, Captain, I still think we need a course." Jack doesn''t want to be floating in the demon prison all the time. He wants wine and beauty. "I said no, no, keep driving." Gray gave a tough order and looked at the sunset that was about to sink into the sea. At this time, the sunset is not so dazzling. It looks like an orange charcoal. It won''t be too uncomfortable to look directly at it for a short time. Jack didn''t dare to retort. He kept driving the boat with his mouth curled. His body was convinced, but his heart was not convinced. The ship drove out for a distance. The sunset in the West had begun to sink. Some of them seemed to be touching the water. Gray felt that it was almost time. "Well, you can stop." Gray held Jack''s knife and said to the other pirates, "everyone find something and hold on. We can go back to the original world soon." When the pirates grabbed the things around them in a panic, gray lifted his hands up, and the waves surged up on the right side of the hull, lifting the ship high. The waves on the right kept rising, and some of them had stuck to the hull, just like a big hand, to overturn the whole ship. With Gray''s efforts, Queen Anne''s revenge was finally overturned by the sea. In the water, the sail was down and the bottom was up, completely overturning the ship. On the deck, gray and little Molly look at themselves. They both have the ability to breathe in the water. Turning the boat over has little effect on them. Gray''s feet were firmly stuck on the deck, and his eyes still looked to the West. Through the sea, he could see that the sunset on the sea was about to fall into the sea. All the other pirates were trying to hold their breath. I don''t know why the captain suddenly capsized the ship. Among them, the one eyed thin man and the pudgy Mediterranean are the most regrettable. After the captain showed his intention to turn the ship over, they thought they could tie themselves to the mast, and now they are standing upright. Unfortunately, gray didn''t give them a chance to be stupid and turned the boat over with the sea water. Queen Anne''s Revenge exposed the bottom of the ship on the sea, and the last ray of sunshine on the bottom of the ship disappeared completely. At this time, gray looked at the setting position of the sun in the West. Suddenly, a rich and dazzling green light exploded in that place. The sun, as if it had really fallen into the water, slowly ''Rose'' from under the water. This light attracted everyone''s attention, and then before they could see it clearly, the ship was spinning around in the twinkling of an eye, the sea began to subside towards the bottom of the ship, and the hull rose. In less than a second, all the sea water returned to the bottom of the ship. On the sea of the earth world, a huge sailboat drilled out of the water. Everything that had not been fixed before and was going to float to the bottom of the sea also fell back on the deck. Some pirates were unlucky and were smashed. "This wet and salty sea breeze, as soon as you smell it, you know it''s the smell of the earth. We''re finally back!" Jack shouted excitedly. He was really afraid of David Jones, so he didn''t want to stay in the demon prison world. "So this is the way to leave the demon prison world? Learned, great! " Jack sighed heartily. Who knows why the other party has to overturn the boat to leave the world? The first person to find this method must be a mentally ill guy. At the moment of returning to the sea, gray felt something and looked to the West. He asked Jack to drive the ship to the West quickly. "Miss Calypso, I''m just good at hide and seek, not at tracking. Please don''t run any more." Chapter 492 Jack got a new course and drove the boat to the East happily. "My chart keeper, miss, can you tell me which sea area this is?" Gray called angelica and asked. Angelica thought for a long time and whispered with Jack for a while before she said, "Captain, I believe this should be the Atlantic Ocean. In front is the Strait of Gibraltar and across the Strait of Gibraltar is the Mediterranean." "The land ahead is proof!" Gray looked up. The ship had only advanced a certain distance. The outline of land had appeared in front. Mountains and rocks slowly emerged from the sea level. "How did you come here suddenly?" Gray frowned. According to his idea, they probably came out of the devil''s prison in the Caribbean, because he left his own mark in the Caribbean. When he got out of the devil''s prison, he could pull himself and the boat. Although it is still in the Atlantic Ocean, the distance is really not a little worse. "But Calypso seems to be here?" He could sense that the rest of the power was ahead and not far from him. Am I pulled by the connection between power? In doubt, gray asked Jack to continue driving Queen Anne''s revenge. He himself came to the sea. The sea held him forward on the sea, and a wave spread out from his feet. It seems that the whole sea vibrates under this wave, but there seems to be no wind and waves. This wave is also an illusion. The crest of the wave held gray to catch up with Queen Anne''s revenge. He gently raised his feet and stepped directly onto the deck. On a lofty mountain, two figures stand against the wind, looking at the West with cold eyes. Looking out from the sky above the mountain, they can see the disappearance of land in the distance and the connection between sea water and land. "Will he really come?" David Jones, who had recovered his original face, stood beside Calypso with love in his eyes. Brother octopus, who recovers his body, is also a handsome uncle. He is a mature and stable temperament that the little girl likes very much. "He will come." Calypso was very sure, and the cold killing machine flashed in his eyes. "Don''t you feel it? He has come out of the demon prison. As long as he still wants my power, he will come to us." "This man has the greed that most people have. He has tried his best to get some power. Plus he beat us back before, he must think we are not his opponents. He will not let this part of power slip away. He will come." "And I can feel that he has come this way, getting closer and closer, and my blood is beginning to boil. I can''t wait to see him, and then cut off his head to let his soul sink in the sea forever and become our plaything." "Calypso, you are not in the right state. Maybe we should calm down." After David Jones recovered, he became more rational. He felt that Calypso was in an abnormal state. She was bored in the magic prison for so many days. After leaving the magic prison, she went straight here, thinking only of strength and revenge, and let the man pay the price, which made her look a little crazy. Under her cold eyes, there was a violent volcano suppressed to the extreme. The next moment, she would be desperate to erupt and destroy everything, even herself. It was not easy to wait until Calypso changed his mind. David Jones hoped to enjoy the future with her instead of launching a battle that he didn''t know whether to win or lose. And Calypso didn''t even tell him what the bottom card was, which made it impossible for him not to worry about it. "I am very calm, very calm, much calmer than when I was sealed by the pirate conference." Calypso''s tone didn''t seem calm. David Jones wanted to persuade again, but Calypso gently raised his hand and pulled a cold smile from the corner of his mouth, "he''s coming!" On the sea, a large sailing ship came through the wind and waves. You can see from the direction that it was coming at them. David Jones thought, "at least let''s go to the sea. You are the goddess of the sea. You will have an advantage on the sea." Calypso shook his head. Wasn''t he at sea last time? Didn''t he fail? This time she has a new card and can give full play to her greatest strength here. Although she has lost the blessing of the sea, the other party is the same. The two gods who have mastered the power of the sea fight on land. What they see is not the number of the power of the sea, the degree of control over the power, but some other things, and she is very confident. On the bow, gray also saw two figures standing on the top of the mountain in front. Although it was the size of an ant from here, it was not ignored. "Are you waiting for me?" Gray was suspicious. Calypso didn''t escape from the demon prison. What did he rely on? It''s easy for people to have such an association when some things happened before. Otherwise, Calypso''s performance would be too abnormal. Thinking of this, gray raised his hand. "Stop!" Queen Anne''s Revenge stopped on the sea, no longer moving forward, facing the two people on the top of the mountain. "Hi, Calypso, long time no see. Here are some good things for you." Gray took out the box full of love letters, threw it into the sea, pushed it towards calypso and pushed it to the shore. He didn''t care. Calypso had to come down and take it by himself if he wanted to. "Hum!" Calypso didn''t even think about it. He hit a stream of water and smashed the box to pieces. David Jones''s face changed, but he didn''t say anything. Naturally he could recognize which box, but he would fall into someone else''s routine if he went down to pick it up at this time. "These are all Mr. Jones''s hard work and full of love for you. It''s a pity that they have been ruined." Gray smiled regretfully, so he took out a chair and sat down on the deck. He also took out melon seeds, fruits, barbecue and wine. It seemed that he was ready to think about going forward after eating and drinking enough. Calypso''s nose on the top of the mountain was almost crooked. She was here waiting for him to fight to the death. As a result, he swaggered down to eat meat and drink and said some irrelevant words. What the fuck is this? Humiliation? "Mortals are mortals, all cowards." Calypso''s disdain and angry voice came from a distance and clearly reached everyone on Queen Anne''s revenge. Grayton was so angry that he patted the table and stood up, "what nonsense goddess of the sea, I didn''t beat her before. I robbed half of her power. If you don''t accept it, come down and beat me." Gray raised a middle finger, his attitude was extremely arrogant, and he did his best to ridicule, "come down, weak chicken God, garbage, I can beat ten gods like you, and I can sit down and die two." "Damn it, I''ll kill you." Calypso breathed fire with his eyes and completely became the goddess of fire and the goddess of anger. But even so, she still didn''t come down, but chose to motivate gray and let him go up to fight. Seeing Calypso like this, he immediately understood that the goddess is waiting for him to go up. There is absolutely nothing good. Maybe there is a trap. It''s better to be careful. Anyway, he has food and drink here. It''s a big deal to consume it. And he still has something to do. He won''t be bored. It''s the goddess. See how long she can blow on it. Chapter 493 On the ship, gray called all the pirates in front of him while eating. "You''ve been with me for months, so I''m going to give you a chance to gain great power and become a pirate who can live forever." The one eyed thin man and the pudgy Mediterranean suddenly lost interest. They finally got rid of the undead body at the beginning. Now they don''t have the reason to hit the muzzle of the gun. Gray looked at them, read their meaning, shook his head slightly, "this immortal is different from the dead you became before." "Do you think David Jones is strong?" "Captain, David Jones is the king of hell and a powerful sea monster. Of course he is strong." The pirates said one after another that gray only said he pulled down the two tentacles of the sea monster and didn''t say he killed the sea monster, so they all thought the North sea monster was still alive. Therefore, as the nightmare of countless people on the sea, David Jones is certainly powerful, and he also has the North Sea troll. Few people can resist his power. "Can he enjoy food and wine?" This question asked the pirates'' knowledge blind spot. They shook their heads to say they didn''t know. They didn''t see David Jones coming out with a plate with a steak in it. "Of course, he can not only enjoy delicious food and wine, but also enjoy all kinds of beautiful things that human beings can''t enjoy." Gray seduced and said, "think about it, those beautiful women who died in the sea belong to David Jones. He can take each of them aboard." The pirates don''t need gredo to say that their expressions have gradually become obscene. According to Gray''s analysis, David Jones''s life is heaven. Shit, it''s really cheap. I heard he played with the goddess, shit. "So!" Gray revealed his ultimate goal. "If you have a chance to replace David Jones, will you?" The pirates whispered for a while, and many people answered yes directly. "Tell me aloud, will you?" "Yes!" The pirates roared, of course they would. This kind of good thing that can be obtained without effort should come to them. "Well, everybody, I see your courage. You are not cowards." Gray nodded with satisfaction and glanced admiringly at everyone. Except for the first mate and chart keeper who didn''t say yes, he gave them contempt. "We are sailors, pirates, brave and happy pirates." Cried the pirates. Gray continued to nod. A stream of water shot from the sea into the captain''s room, then flew out with a box and put it in front of the people. When the box was opened, a fresh beating heart appeared in front of everyone. Only a few people who followed gray to the island knew that this was David Jones''s heart. Others were surprised to see this beating heart that could be separated from the human body. "My brave crew, the opportunity is right in front of you. Pierce it with a dagger and you can get everything about David Jones." Gray continued to agitate and then threw some daggers. "Do it. Don''t hesitate. Do it. Pierce it. You are the controller of the next sea. All people should surrender at your feet. Food, wine, beauty and countless gold and silver are yours." Several close pirates'' blood surged up, unconsciously grabbed the dagger, and then locked their eyes on the heart in the box. "As long as you pierce it, you are the new king of the sea. All the good things in the world are your own." This is what all pirates think at this time. "Enough, treacherous and greedy mortal, hand over your heart and I can spare your life!" Calypso shouted angrily, and her anger deepened in her eyes. She even compromised with a mortal... No, the son of Typhon''s monster, and lost the face of God. But then again, what face can the extinct Greek gods have? Their face has long been lost in the chaotic interpersonal relationship. In the past, when the gods were still there, those mortals actually feared the gods more than they believed in them. However, the compromise in her own eyes has become a threat to the weak in Gray''s eyes. He didn''t see that he had the strength or chips to threaten himself. Isn''t it stupid and ridiculous to threaten himself at this time? Gray said impolitely, "you''ve got shit in your head. Now the situation is that if you want to keep this heart, you''ll obediently hand over the rest of the power, otherwise, your old lover should say goodbye to you." Gray grabbed a pirate''s hand and hung his hand on his heart, but he didn''t stab it. "You don''t have much time. If you want a heart, decide quickly. I only have dozens... One!" "Son of Typhon, don''t go too far." "Two!" Gray didn''t stop, but he was in the stomach. All the guys in the world are good at brain mending. The mermaid gave him the identity of the son of Poseidon, and the goddess gave him the identity of the son of tifon, making his smooth speech useless. Calypso always denounced, but did not hand over power. For a God, power is everything. How could she hand over her only power. "Nine!" Gray looked at the two figures in the distance. David Jones didn''t speak, while Calypso was talking nonsense. David Jones opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say, because he had no weakness except his heart, so even if he wanted to commit suicide, he couldn''t make a choice for calypso and avoid her worries,. "Ten!" Unexpectedly, but it seems reasonable that Calypso did not hand over power, but still controlled the sea to stop him. However, she is so far from the sea, and her power can''t compare with gray. This little hand can''t stop him at all. Gray let go of the pirate''s hand, but before the people opposite could breathe a sigh of relief, gray pushed on the back of the pirate''s hand, and the dagger directly rubbed into the beating heart. The beating of the heart soon became weak, but there was no blood flowing out. On the top of the mountain, David Jones knelt painfully with his chest covered. "If you can''t fight, run away. As long as you live, you will have a chance." "David!" "Don''t be sad. I never regret my choice." David Jones said affectionately. They seemed to want to say goodbye, but gray didn''t give him the chance. Yu Guang swept the pirates and said, "stab again!" Pirates used to obey the captain''s orders, subconsciously stabbed, and their heart completely stopped beating. David Jones also widened his eyes, and then his vitality dissipated rapidly. Some words remained in the bottom of his heart and could no longer be said. Chapter 494 It seemed that the death of David Jones had stimulated her, and Calypso was completely crazy. But gray couldn''t understand. Looking at Calypso, he didn''t care about the life and death of brother octopus. Why did he go crazy for him? But I can''t understand. I can''t understand, but the battle is coming soon. He has to be ready to fight. Calypso no longer stayed on the top of the mountain and waited for him to go up. After David Jones died, she rushed down directly, turned into a meteor and flew directly to the ocean here. With a wave of Gray''s hand, the sea quickly retreated with Queen Anne''s revenge, and jack also controlled the ship to give way. This battle is not something they can participate in. They rashly participate in it, not to help, but to delay and die. Ordinary people don''t choose this, let alone an excellent pirate. These skills have become the same as their instincts. On the sea, hundreds of meters high water walls were erected to block the unstoppable momentum of Calypso. However, his authority was robbed from Calypso. Calypso''s control over the sea was also very high. These water walls were collapsing in front of her, causing little obstacles to her. However, Gray was afraid that Calypso would set a trap on it, so he didn''t go up. Then, in order to pay a tooth for a tooth, he set a trap below. Calypso knows the reason why he set up the trap. He''ll probably be angry. Which fucking eye saw me set up the trap on it? But in any case, the trap had been set. When Calypso entered this range, gray launched it immediately. In an instant, a huge magic array appeared in the rough sea under the sea. Sharp spikes turned the sea into a knife mountain hell, and the sharp knife was aimed at the flying Calypso. With a wave of Gray''s hand, countless sea knives flew out, and ten thousand arrows shot at kalupso, covering the sky and blocking the sun, making people''s scalp numb. "The despicable son of Typhon." Calypso was so angry that a sea shield appeared in front of his body to block the dense sea knife. But the sharp knife kept coming, and Calypso''s shield soon broke. But by this time, she had flown not far in front of gray against the attack. After resisting part of the attack with her body, she finally approached him. "Go to hell, damn monster, you have no right to hold power." A bronze spear in Calypso''s hand emerged. It was a real weapon, not a sea condensation. The spear tip was shining with mysterious bronze luster and stabbed directly at Gray''s head. On the spear tip, there was an indestructible rage. Different from the artifact of Zeus and Poseidon, this is a weapon made purely for fighting. Although the artifact of the first two gods is also for fighting, it is also for better use of power. This weapon has nothing to do with power. It itself is born for fighting and killing. Gray''s heart suddenly retreated, and drove countless sea sharp knives to stop, "Calypso has such a weapon?" "No way. If she did, she would use it last time." Gray guessed and his mind turned sharply, "so this is the legacy of some god, and she knows where it is, so she turned and left immediately after I entered the magic prison, just to get this weapon." "Do the gods have a legacy? Yes, the death of the gods does not mean that all their things have been destroyed. " Gray''s eyes lit up. "The treasure house of the gods!" Poseidon''s trident is rubbish. Not all the things of the gods are rubbish. The weapon in Calypso''s hand is good. This also made gray more sure that the Trident in Poseidon''s tomb must not be genuine. It has become a trident tree. Don''t tell me that the Trident will grow by itself. The treasure house of the gods, nothing else. Just hearing the name, you can know that there are absolutely many good things in it. Even a God will have some good things, not to mention a group of gods. Gray thought about the treasure in his mind, but he was not slow at all. The spear flashed, and he was facing the bronze spear. Kalupso''s fighting skills are not good, but this spear is worthy of its appearance. Everything is destroyed. Gray collided with her with a spear and found that although the spear was given by Aslan and refined again by himself, it still has a gap compared with this spear. Moreover, the bronze spear was born for fighting. It''s mainly used for fighting. It''s hard and sharp. Needless to say. His spear, with the trunk of Aslan''s golden apple and some magic materials, developed in an all-round way. He was not good at hitting hard. Therefore, after discovering this, gray began to retreat. In the battle, he mainly focused on skills, supplemented by magic, but gradually gained the upper hand. Both of them had a tacit understanding that they did not use the power of the sea, because unless it was overwhelming, such as Poseidon to other sea gods, it had little effect. This was the case in the first battle between the two before. If they wanted to win, they had to rely on other strength. Calypso was suppressed, his face was angry, his eyes were red, and suddenly swallowed a drop of scarlet blood in the battle. Suddenly, Calypso was in a riot, and a strong breath burst out on her, setting off a huge storm, and even gray was pushed out. Calypso''s body became so huge that it stood like a mountain between heaven and earth. Even the sea below just didn''t cross her calf. "Did you eat nuclear waste?" Gray stepped back in surprise and couldn''t help asking. Although I don''t know what Gray said about nuclear waste, Calypso can still feel a strong ridicule from his tone. "Son of tephon, you must die here today." Calypso sounded like a loud bell, and with a mountain like hand, clutching a bronze spear comparable to a mast, he swung it fiercely at gray. When the spear hit the sea, the sea immediately split into two, and the huge waves surged like the doomsday tsunami. Gray was pushed out by the huge waves, or by the huge waves, and looked at Calypso with lingering fear. The spear was heavy and urgent. He almost didn''t hide. What was the nuclear waste that Calypso swallowed? It felt very fierce. It really turned her into Godzilla. "I must explain here." Gray''s face was serious. "I''m not a descendant of tifong. I have nothing to do with him, so don''t transfer your hatred for him to me." "I suggest you avenge thyphon, and then we''ll discuss the ownership of power." "Typhon is dead, and you will die here!" Calypso was furious. Her eyes were only gray and she hated him. "In addition, I would like to ask again, what brand of nuclear waste do you eat? Why is it so fierce?" Chapter 495 Calypso did not want to hear Gray''s nonsense and threw a bronze spear at him. Gray dodged the blow with agility, then tried to grab the bronze spear and try to turn it into his own with the power of authority. However, the power inside the bronze spear violently resisted and broke out directly. Instead, he suffered a small loss, and part of the flesh and blood of his palm was blown away. Although he soon recovered well under his self-healing ability, gray did not dare to collect the bronze spear, because Calypso seized the opportunity and slapped him into the bottom of the sea. When he rushed out of the sea again, the bronze spear was just taken back by calypso and smashed down here. She narrowly avoided the blow. Gray quickly left Calypso. After her greatness, she had become a humanoid monster, and her action was extremely agile and her strength was even more amazing. Unlike the giants on TV, her action was like slow play. "I want nuclear waste, too." Gray thought bitterly, looking for a chance to fight back. After all, it''s not his style to be beaten all the time. Suddenly, Calypso held a spear and made a straight stab. Gray wiped the spear rod. Then, regardless of the vibration of the bronze spear and the palm of calypso''s hand, he trampled on the bronze spear and rushed towards Calypso''s face. This distance, for gray, is a second. He stabbed Calypso''s face at a high speed, trampled on the bridge of her nose with the soles of his feet, and then jumped up and shot her in the eyes. Calypso didn''t make any extra moves. He closed his eyes directly. His eyelids were like copper and iron, blocking the penetration of the long gun. Although he was still pierced a little, he didn''t pierce it. Compared with stabbing the eyeball, the injury was not worth mentioning. Calypso slapped and slapped, and gray jumped directly on top of the goddess with the help of the goddess''s eyelashes. But the goddess''s head was not so easy to stay. Calypso''s hair wrapped around like a poisonous snake. Gray jumped up again and walked in the air. Finally, he was not caught by these hair. But he was also in a hurry by these hair. Calypso slapped and shouted. He was photographed into the sea again, splashing huge waves like a shell. Gray felt like a fly swatted by a fly, and then hit the ground like a meteorite. Madder, what the hell is this nuclear waste? Why is it so fierce? Soaking in the sea, Gray was tingling all over, but he didn''t dare to stay in place. Calypso''s attack would definitely come right away. Facts have proved that his feeling is still very accurate. Less than a second after he left that position, a bronze spear pierced the sea with countless bubbles and penetrated the seabed. Calypso looked at the sea and reached out to pull out the spear. Although she hit him several times, she didn''t seem to have caused him any major injury, which made her anger nowhere to vent and became more and more irritable. Pulling out the spear, Calypso was about to pursue again. However, at this time, the sea began to roll violently, a giant dragon broke through the water, and a hot dragon breath directly spit on the unprepared Calypso. The sneak attack was successful, and gray didn''t care what the effect was. The Dragon wings flapped the sea and flew up. His four claws jumped on calypso and tore on her. He tried his best to leave some injuries on her. However, it has to be said that after eating nuclear waste, Calypso not only grew in size, but also strengthened her physical defense and resilience. Gray''s claws were not a threat to her. Of course, Calypso posed little threat to him, except for the bronze spear. So when gray rushed up to bite, he seized an opportunity, kicked the bronze spear out from a distance, and then took Calypso to the land. After all, dragons still suffer a little when fighting in the sea. They can give play to some advantages on land or in the air. However, gray controlled the direction and didn''t go in the direction where they just stood. He still suspected that there was a trap there and couldn''t go. They hit the land all the way. The huge waves washed part of the land directly, and then hit the mountains. Along the way, they blew up several mountains. However, gray felt more and more wrong. How the fuck did he hit the woman more and more? It seems that all the qualities of her body are improving. Is it difficult that the nuclear waste she just ate has not been fully absorbed? He moved on a distance, and gray finally found something wrong. Naturally, it is impossible for the two of them to move this way all the time, and sometimes move back, so he soon found that the more this woman goes this way, the stronger her strength will be. Originally, he was still a little uncertain, but after paying a small price, he finally tested it. There is definitely something strange in the mountains that can increase Calypso''s combat effectiveness. On this thought, her bronze spear may have been obtained from inside. No wonder she was standing on the mountain waiting for her to pass, but now she is very cooperative with her to move there. It turns out that she needs to go there. Gray, who had measured this, stopped going that way and took her back to the beach, but did not enter the sea, but fought with her on the coastline. All the way along the coastline, gray suddenly found that Calypso''s power was slowly fading, not because she was far away from the mountain, but the power she had swallowed before began to wear out. After all, it was an external force and could not be used by her endlessly. Greylon had a humanized smile on his face. He knew that it was impossible to maintain such a strong strength all the time. Calypso''s strength weakened, and there was a trace of despair in his eyes. "The gods are dead, everyone is dead, and I''m going to die." "Hehe, son of tifeng, die with me. The world doesn''t need gods or monsters anymore!" I don''t know what kind of activity Calypso experienced in his heart. Calypso''s final consideration was not to continue to fight or escape, but to hold gray when his borrowed strength had not completely dissipated, and then recalled the bronze spear. The bronze spear pierced the void at an extremely fierce speed and made a harsh roar. In a moment, it had crossed a distance of thousands of meters, then stabbed from the back of the dragon, through the stomach, and then through kalupso. But before that, the Dragon had bitten her neck and tore her body with four claws. In fact, gray didn''t like to bite with his teeth, because it made him feel like a beast, but he couldn''t control so much at this time. Calypso grabbed him, and his hair turned into a rope to tie them together. Of course, the bronze spear is actually aimed at their hearts, but gray feels this. Although he can''t break free for a while and a half, he won''t really be helpless to let people stab their hearts. If he really can''t hide, he will start the return button at the first time. Anyway, little jasmine has been staying under the cutin on his head, and don''t worry about falling anything important. The only pity is Queen Anne''s revenge and a cabinet of glass bottles on board. Calypso noticed this, his face flashed with amazement, then resumed his determination, and his energy began to riot. Chapter 496 In the energy riot, Calypso knew he couldn''t win, and he decisively exploded his God body directly. However, her body was almost torn by gray and pierced by the bronze spear. At the wound pierced by the bronze spear, her whole body strength quickly lost like running water, and there was little power left. Finally, Calypso''s body exploded. Her body seemed to be the purest energy composition. After the explosion, there was no flesh and blood left. They all floated like light spots. Then a powerful force lifted gray out for hundreds of kilometers, and the whole person was directly embedded in the mountain. "Gray!" Little Molly, who has been on his head for assistance and occasionally put a therapy to help gray recover, screamed and flew out to treat his injury. However, the injury this time was much more serious than the bumps in the previous battle. Many dragon skins on his body were lifted, and the wounds pierced by long spears on his waist, back and abdomen looked a little ferocious. "It''s okay!" Gray smiled, held out his claws, grabbed the bronze spear, and then pulled it out of his body. "This injury is nothing to me, otherwise that guy can''t blow me up. It''s really dangerous. I''d have run away with little Molly." Gently touched the ELF''s head, gray looked at the place where Calypso exploded. There, a mass of brilliance emitted a soft light, but it was getting weaker and weaker. It seemed that it would soon dissipate between heaven and earth. Regardless of his injury, gray rushed over, stretched out his claws and fished things in his hand. Power touches his body. This time it is much easier than last time. Power goes directly into his body and integrates with previous power to form a complete power. When he finally got power, gray looked around and frowned. He always felt that there was a look at him, but not the pirates on the ship. However, when he looked for it carefully, he didn''t find anything. He didn''t even have a wild cat who jumped out to cover the peeper. So he couldn''t even say "it''s a cat.". On the coast, Queen Anne''s revenge, which had been watching the two men fighting, slowly docked. A ship of Pirates looked at the seriously injured captain with an inexplicable look. Ordinary people should be dying of this kind of injury. Even if he doesn''t die, his strength will be greatly reduced. Moreover, seeing him rest with his eyes closed, he must be unable to move for the time being. Some pirates gradually became active. If they could kill the captain, they could inherit everything from him, as well as Queen Anne''s revenge. In this way, who else on the sea would be their opponent? The more they thought, the more excited they were. The pirates couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. "The captain seems to be seriously injured. Let''s take care of the captain." Some pirates were very moved. Some understood the man''s unspoken meaning, while others were purely stupid and thought they would take credit to the captain. But there are also people who don''t want to take credit and don''t want to be like the first meaning. Angelica looked at Jack with her eyes. "The captain is so strong and the injury is very serious. You''re not a doctor and don''t have any experience in dealing with the injury. What are you going to do at this time?" "We just want to help the captain." Jack said solemnly. "Jack, I want to warn you that the captain''s strength is beyond our imagination. Maybe he was seriously injured in our opinion, but is this injury really serious for him?" Anjilika''s expression was more serious than him. "The injured dragon needs to gently lift its tail to kill the ants, and the captain and the mermaid are loyal. It''s a group of beautiful demons. You have to think clearly." "Besides, you don''t think the captain went to the sea just to play with the water." Jack was stunned and whispered, "we just want to help the captain. However, in order to avoid misunderstanding, we''d better wait until the captain calls us." Obviously, Jack counselled. He was really a little impulsive just now, but after hearing what Angelica said, Jack suddenly found that even if the other party was seriously injured, he might as well wait and see. On the coast, after grabbing power, gray directly changed back to human appearance, regardless of the large and small scars on his body, let alone the penetrating wound on his abdomen. The elf helped to deal with the wound, while he himself fused the two parts of incomplete power. Compared with the strong resistance before integrating power, this time it was much milder. Perhaps he took this part of power for a few days, so he adapted to the power of power, or maybe he stopped resisting because the original owner of power died. Anyway, the integration of power is very smooth. Complete power is much more powerful than incomplete power. Gray has a feeling of omnipotence. Of course, he knew it was an illusion. The power of Poseidon may not be omnipotent. The power of the goddess of the sea can only be regarded as a branch of the power of the sea compared with Poseidon. If you want to say omnipotent, it is not a little worse. With the self-healing ability and little Molly''s efforts, some wounds on his body began to recover, but the penetrating wound on his abdomen was not so easy to recover. Although his self-healing ability is very strong, and little jasmine helps, there is a strange smell at the wound that suppresses his self-healing power, and his recovery is a little better than ordinary people. Gray mobilized the power of power to expel the breath, but found that the power of power had no effect on it. It seemed that this thing was meant to restrain power. In other words, this thing was made to deal with God. It is not difficult to understand that in this world, although there are monster descendants of tifeng, tifeng is actually a Titan God, so God''s enemy will only be God. It is normal for some gods to make several weapons against God. There was no other way for the time being. Gray looked at the sea. Queen Anne''s revenge was close to the shore, but the pirates didn''t get off the ship, but looked at him from the ship. "Angelica, come here!" Waving to the only woman on board, gray began to take things out of his backpack, a bottle of internal healing medicine, a bottle of external ointment, a bottle of alcohol to clean the wound, and a roll of disinfection bandage. To tell the truth, when gray put these things in his backpack, he was still a cute new. Later, when he had the ability of self-healing, he thought he couldn''t use them. Unexpectedly, he still used them today. Now he understands a truth, never plan for the worst, otherwise what you prepare will always be useful to yourself one day. Of course, from another perspective, it can be said that there are never too few things to prepare, because you don''t know when you can use it, but you can''t find it. After a strange little debate in her heart, angelica came over. Gray sighed slightly. If only the mermaid were there, any mermaid could compare with angelica, and her temperament was far better than her. Angelica was very happy to have come. So many people called her here. This is the trust in her. But you suddenly sighed. What were you disappointed about? Did you feel wronged when I came to help you? Angelica suddenly had the impulse to go back and tell Jack that the captain was too hurt to move. They could do whatever they wanted. Chapter 497 Angelica finally restrained herself, but her face was not very good. She walked to gray with a black face and didn''t do anything. She just looked at her. "What are you doing!" Gray didn''t know what was wrong with her. He looked at her strangely and handed her the ointment in his hand, "apply it evenly to the wound." Gray''s abdominal wound was painted by himself, but the wound on his back needed help from others. Moreover, the wound is a small circular hole. According to common sense, it should bleed continuously. Just like the wounds caused by special weapons with blood grooves, it must be sutured to stop bleeding effectively. But it''s not difficult for gray. Although he can''t heal quickly, he won''t bleed to death because of the wound, but he has to keep it slowly and grind it slowly. Wear off the breath attached to those bronze spears, and his injury will soon heal. Although anjilika was angry with Gray''s sigh just now, she also knew that facing the captain, she would have a future only if she was honest and obedient. She obediently took the ointment and applied it to him. After applying the ointment and wrapping a circle of bandages, gray found that he had a much better illusion. Returning to Queen Anne''s revenge, gray didn''t say much. Just now he did feel the killing intention from these guys, but since they didn''t do it in the end, gray didn''t bother to worry about it. There is no need to talk about loyalty with pirates. If you care too much about them, these little brothers can basically consider throwing them away. Of course, if they do, gray doesn''t mind changing a group of people. Anyway, they are the tools for sailing. No one is indispensable. So are chief officer Jack and angelica. "Captain, are you all right?" Jack asked somewhat guilty. Probably because he was just ready to do it, and the captain was inexplicably strong and seemed to know everything, so he made people unconsciously awe. Gray stared at him for a while before slowly saying, "nothing!" "How much more supplies are there in the ship?" "I can still eat for about twenty days." Jack said uncertainly after a short meeting. He doesn''t remember these things very much. If he doesn''t have them, go buy them. Anyway, when they are really going to be gone, someone will say that those pirates don''t want to be hungry. "Very good. Let''s find a place to stop here. Let''s stay here for a few days." Gray said, turning to look at the beach. The bronze spear was still lying on the beach, still huge. He just tried to make the bronze spear back to normal size, but instead affected the air engine in his chest and almost aggravated his injury, so he had to put it there for the time being. However, gray felt uneasy about it, so with a wave of his hand, a wave hit it, rolled up the sand at the bottom of the water and buried the bronze spear. Seeing this, Jack was more glad that he had just started without impulse, otherwise he might be buried now. Several of the pirates turned directly to be quails. It was none of their business. They didn''t know anything. They just had their own ideas and talked nonsense, which had nothing to do with themselves. After explaining some things, Gray was ready to return to the cabin to have a rest. He was injured in a big war. He felt a little sleepy and really needed a rest. "Captain!" A pirate suddenly stopped him. When he looked back, he shrunk his neck in fear and said carefully, "I feel some changes in my body." Gray looked and soon remembered that this was the lucky pirate he chose to succeed brother octopus. "It''s normal to have changes. If you want to become immortal, you can also learn from David Jones to dig out your heart and hide it in a secret place so that you won''t be stabbed and torn off in battle." "Moreover, you can also keep a pet. Pets such as Beihai giant monster don''t know whether they still exist in the sea. Maybe you can choose a smaller one and start training from an early age." "Well, that''s it. I''ll wait until I come out." Gray Lianzhu finished with the gun, left them alone, turned around, opened the door of the captain''s room and went in. Gray went back to the captain''s room, then lay down on the bed and fell asleep. What he didn''t expect was that he slept directly for two days after this sleep. You know, at least four hours a day can ensure his energy. However, such sleep does play a great role in the recuperation of the injury. At least when he gets up, he feels much better. When the bandage was removed for dressing change, the penetrating wound had grown tender meat, which was not as terrible as leaving a small hole as before. In addition to the role of sleep, it is also related to his own recovery ability and little jasmine''s insistence on treating him every day. Outside the captain''s room were four mermaids with spears. They arrived here after gray didn''t sleep long. When they received gray''s call, they rushed here as fast as they could, but when they arrived, they learned that the battle was over and gray was injured. After meeting little jasmine, they chose four people to guard outside the door. Not only did they not allow others to enter, but even they did not enter. Only little jasmine could enter and leave. When he woke up, gray began to erase the breath left by the bronze spear. The breath was so stubborn that it took him half a month to erase it. When the silk breath was worn out, his self-healing ability was restored, his small wounds healed instantly, and the wounds on his abdomen and back also recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. Only those injuries in the body, the recovery speed is a little slower. Two days later, he finally felt that his injury had recovered. Then he left Queen Anne''s revenge and came to the beach. A wave of waves came and swept away part of the sand on the shore, revealing the huge bronze spear below. Seeing the bronze spear, several mermaids stepped back in horror. They didn''t recognize what weapon it was. They were simply frightened by the murderous spirit on the spear. Although I don''t recognize it, the evil spirit on the spear is still there. It has just been stained with divine blood. It can be regarded as killing the gods. The evil spirit on it is not simple. Grab the bronze spear. This time it didn''t resist. It narrowed down to the size of Gray''s habit. Gripping the bronze spear, gray also had some ideas. It''s better to use special weapons for combat. Those who fight fight and those who cast spells can cast spells. Although both are powerful, they will make both less powerful and mediocre. Bronze spears will be used in future battles, and casting spells can completely re create a magic weapon. Rings and bracelets are good choices. After that, we should continue to look for some good materials. It is very important to find the treasure house of the gods. Collecting the bronze spear, gray raised his feet and walked towards the mountains ahead, where calypso and David Jones had waited for him. Now they are gone, and he is not afraid of any traps. He wants to see what things or special things in this place can increase Calypso''s strength. Whether it was the things that Calypso swallowed at that time or the more he went inland, the stronger his strength was, it seemed very strange. The goddess of the sea, the farther away she is from the sea, the stronger her strength is. Isn''t this nonsense? There must be something fishy in it, and it must not be simple here! However, what is not simple needs gray to explore by himself. Calypso and David Jones can''t climb out and explain to him. Chapter 498 When they got to the place where they were before, gray found that there was no trap, only brother octopus''s normal body was still lying here. Calypso died, and no one collected his body. Gray forgot him. These days, it has begun to rot, but there is no trace of anything gnawing. This is amazing. Gray casually kicked on a stone, crushed it, and then threw it all on brother octopus, which can be regarded as a simple tomb for him. "There is no trap, then why did Calypso have to wait for me here?" Gray clearly remembered that if she hadn''t been angered by killing David Jones, Calypso would have waited until he couldn''t help coming up and fighting her. So she must have her reasons for choosing this place, but gray couldn''t find anything unusual. Finally, gray gives up asking Jack and Angelica if this is Calypso''s hometown. Of course he was joking. How could Calypso''s hometown be on land? Even if he didn''t live in the sea, he would live on an island in the sea. Now that he has power, he can clearly feel that Poseidon is actually uncomfortable on land. In the sea, or on islands surrounded by the sea, he will not only be very comfortable, but also improve his strength. "No, I haven''t heard the legend of calypso in atlas, and the people here never sacrifice Calypso." Angelica thought for a moment and said unsure. "It''s also possible that this is where Calypso lives, but we don''t know." Angelica is very cautious and doesn''t say too much. In fact, it''s the same. Her experience hasn''t been enriched to every place in the world, so she can only speculate about some things. "Atlas?" Gray noticed a word in her mouth. "Is this mountain atlas?" He didn''t know the name of the mountain yet. Unexpectedly, it was such a name. He felt a little familiar. "Master, Atlas is the giant god in Greek mythology. He is a Titan God. It is said that he is also the father of Calypso." The silly girl on her wrist suddenly made a voice to remind her. "Is this the mountain?" "Maybe it is said that atlas has two endings. One is that he has been carrying the sky, and the other is that he felt too tired, so he asked parsius to petrify himself with Medusa''s head and turn it into a mountain to support the sky." Silly girl thumbed through her database. "Look at this situation, it should be the latter." Gray nodded slightly, a little surprised on his face, and the cave was so hidden that it didn''t look simple. It didn''t seem surprising that there were any treasures here. Gray didn''t answer. He raised his feet and walked deep, but after walking a hundred meters away, he found that the front had come to an end. There was no way to go further. There was only a dark sinkhole. "The treasure is in it?" Gray looked at him, jumped into the Tiankeng in front of him. The Tiankeng was unexpectedly deep. Gray estimated that it was kilometers deep, and it was not in the end. Gray thought it ran directly through the whole mountain. When he was thinking about how long it would take to fly to the bottom, he suddenly felt that the thing he was looking for was not far away. At this time, he had not yet reached the bottom. Following that feeling, gray found a passage on the stone wall. The passage was small, and probably only one person could pass. Little jasmine''s eyes were purring and looking at the strange space curiously. This is a big space. There is a faint red light at the height of 100 meters above the head. It is still more conspicuous in this dark space. The huge fireball took off, and they saw what was on it. It was a huge stone ball hanging above. At the bottom of the stone ball, there was a faint red light that could go out at any time. "How does this smell feel a little like what Calypso swallowed?" Gray took the elf to the sky. After close observation, he found that the shape of this thing was like a heart. Then he considered that this was the mountain transformed by Titan God, this heart, the heart of God. As soon as Gray''s eyes brightened, he and little jasmine flew around the heart to make sure that only some blood of the Titan God was left, and the Titan God had long died. Although I don''t know why Calypso didn''t directly take out all the divine blood, gray didn''t have so many scruples. He was sure there was no danger. He took out the bronze spear and took down the heart. The heart is huge, the size of a house. Gray determined that the outside part of the heart had completely turned into stone, and it was just an ordinary stone, he ground off the outside stone bit by bit, and finally there was only a crystal ball the size of a football, which was a red liquid like amber. Very few, only a fist sized ball. This divine blood is not too little for a body comparable to a mountain. It''s a little too much. But gray didn''t dare to dislike it. He quickly put it in his backpack and then put it down. If you don''t put your backpack in, who knows what will happen next. If the Titan is not dead, there is his will in his blood. It''s often shown in movies. But it''s different when you put it in your backpack. When you put it in your backpack, it completely belongs to him. No one can take it away. Gray was not satisfied with the divine blood and began to destroy it in the mountainside, trying to find the bones left by the Titan God and so on. Chapter 499 After staying in atlas for nearly two months, gray left with a group of suffocated pirates and let them go to a British port to relax for two days. However, Atlas mountain is really not good. Except for the initial harvest, there is no other hair. He almost turned the mountain over, but he still didn''t find anything valuable. After the repair, gray took them to find the real Trident, because he always felt that the handle he found was not genuine. The real Trident should still be waiting for him somewhere. However, it was not long before gray made a new discovery, because he had been committed to studying the Trident that was not authentic in his eyes. He wanted to try God''s weapon to make one for himself in the future. But when he rubbed off the outside of the Trident, he finally revealed the strongest part inside. After his careful identification, the innermost section is like a broken dagger. It should be a part of the real Trident, one of the three forks of the Trident, probably the middle fork. That''s why this thing absorbed the power of the sea in the sea and slowly created a nondescript Trident, and its power is far less than the original complete artifact Trident. So gray knew he couldn''t find a real artifact. He planned to try to gather all the Trident fragments. Finally, even if he couldn''t form an artifact, several more fragments must be more powerful than one. According to the situation in ordinary novels, artifact must have a certain self-healing ability, and it can probably be combined when it meets. In Gray''s opinion, it is the same as this fragment condensing a new Trident on the seabed, which is the performance of artifact self-healing. However, to his disappointment, the compass could not point out the location of the Trident fragment. No matter whether he thought of Trident or Trident fragment in his heart, the compass did not respond. Gray guessed that other fragments had been completely destroyed. After all, Poseidon was dead, and it was not surprising that his weapons had been destroyed. Then gray tried to use the compass to find the power of the God of fire, but it was still useless. At this point, he was mentally prepared. That''s the power of one of the twelve main gods, and the compass is only the work of calypso when he became an ordinary witch after losing his power. If he could find power, Calypso would have been the new God King. How could he be trapped in the mortal body for a hundred years by the ceremony of the pirate assembly. However, gray did not give up easily. Since the compass could not be found, he worked hard. The first thing is to find Olympus and see the heritage of the gods. So gray took them to Greece. He was very disappointed that the Olympus here was not the Olympus he was looking for. There was no trace of the existence of gods here. Of course, gray won''t give up. Since it''s also called Olympus, what connection should it have with the Olympus of the gods? Maybe it''s here that the gods came out of another Olympus and landed on the earth. In short, gray feels that there is a great opportunity. He is also a God now. It is reasonable to enter Olympus. There is nothing wrong. He felt that it was impossible for every God to lead the way into Olympus, so even ordinary gods had a way to enter Olympus. But the reality is cruel. He has stayed here for half a year, but there is still no progress. Jack and the pirates at the foot of the mountain are going crazy. Of course, going crazy here means that in the first two or three months, gray bought a large piece of land and let them learn planting and management. They immediately felt much better and their exuberant energy was vented. Looking for Olympus failed. Gray decided to go to the underworld. Olympus couldn''t find it. Couldn''t the underworld find it? At the beginning, Barbosa had entered the underworld. It doesn''t make sense that he can''t enter a God. And looking for a place to enter the underworld, gray has a clue. That is brother octopus''s magic prison. Brother octopus is responsible for transporting the soul dead on the sea to the underworld. Naturally, there should be a channel to the underworld in the magic prison. After coming down from Olympus, she took little Molly who played with the snow and made herself into a big snowball. Gray came to the manor she bought. In the manor, a group of pirates are drinking and boasting. As for manor agriculture? They touch farm tools when they are free. "Jack, get ready. We can set sail again." As soon as Gray''s voice fell, the pirates were silent for a moment, and then earth shaking cheers broke out. They are suffocating here and can finally sail again. Jack stood straight and said very seriously, "yes, Captain!" Then he couldn''t help grinning. Among all the pirates, he was the most unhappy and most likely to be driven crazy. He was reluctant to give up the sea. Today, he finally ended his damn farming life, which is worth celebrating. "Captain, what are we looking for this time?" Jack is familiar with Gray''s way of action and knows that he must go to sea not for robbery, but for adventure. Pirates do not reject the point of not robbing. It is better to go to sea than not. Moreover, the captain''s sailing experience is always very exciting, which is much better than staying in the manor. If they can find a treasure, they will be happier. Of course, the treasure is not urgent. There are still many treasures left in the ship of Ponce de Leon found last time. This treasure is enough for them to eat for a lifetime, not to mention the treasure of the island of death, which they haven''t collected all. However, they don''t know the location of the island of death. Even if they have been there once, they are just ordinary sailors. Once they have been there, they can remember the coordinates and directions. Then they have long become talented navigators. "Adventure!" Gray answered briefly, went to his room, and then opened a door with several magic enchantments, revealing a cabinet inside. When he opened the cabinet, bottles containing sailboats appeared in front of him. Gray took out the bottle containing Queen Anne''s revenge, went outside, put it on the ground in the expectant eyes, and then took out his saber and stabbed it. The sea surged and spread around. Some seafood jumped on the ground, but no one cared. They all looked at the model sailboat on the ground. Gray picked up the model and took them straight out. As for this manor, gray is not in the mood to arrange its future. He may never come back here again. This manor doesn''t care about it. But to Gray''s surprise, a pirate said he didn''t want to go to sea and was willing to guard the manor here. Gray thought about it and agreed. If he left later, the manor could be given as a gift to the pirates who followed him. It could be regarded as a reward for them to follow him for so long, so that they would not continue to rob and die without a whole body in the future. Chapter 500 Queen Anne''s Revenge sailed out of the Strait of Gibraltar into the Atlantic Ocean. Here, the Flying Dutchman jumped out of the sea from the bottom of the sea. The crew on the ship were still very normal and did not turn into seafood. "Captain!" Patapa, the new captain of the Flying Dutchman, came to gray and bowed his head respectfully. He was the pirate selected by gray to pierce brother octopus''s heart. After selecting him, gray didn''t treat him badly. He took out the Flying Dutchman and gave it to him to complete his mission. But before that, gray broke the bottle on the land, and the captain Salazar and his dead fell on the land as soon as they appeared. Captain salacha, the arrogant butcher on the sea, didn''t even have time to say a cruel word. He only stared at gray with a murderous look, turned into black smoke and disappeared into the world. He died very oppressed. "It seems you did a good job." Gray nodded slightly. "Are the crew all assembled?" "Yes, Captain, although many people died at sea, few are suitable to become Flying Dutchman''s crew. I have been replenishing the crew for half a year." Patapa replied. Although he had become the captain of the Flying Dutchman, he knew that he was nothing to gray. It was not easy for the other party to want his life, just like he had destroyed David Jones. So he can see clearly and his position is very accurate. "You will be the captain of the Dutchman more suitable for flying than David Jones. I believe you will do better and better." Gray nodded admiringly. "Yes, I will be ready to start transporting the dead to the underworld and complete the orders you gave me." "I didn''t give it to you, the world gave it to you." Gray shook his head and patted him on the shoulder with one hand. "As long as you don''t slack off, you can always be the captain of the Flying Dutchman, always have great power and never die." "When you feel tired one day, I allow you to find a successor." "Thank you for your kindness. I am willing to serve you forever." Patapa said hurriedly that he had just become the captain of the Flying Dutchman. His freshness had not passed, and he would not consider whether he would be tired for too long. Gray nodded his chin, left Queen Anne''s Revenge step by step and stepped on the deck of the Flying Dutchman, "take me to the devil''s prison!" Then he looked back at Jack and angelica. "You can move freely first." Then he looked down at the sea and chose four mermaids to go to the magic prison with himself, and the rest stayed here. Because the Flying Dutchman''s captain has the door to the magic prison, he doesn''t need to go to the south pole to enter the magic prison this time, and it''s not a problem to bring a mermaid. Jack and gray are not going to bring it this time. It''s useless. Their role is to drive the ship for him as a tool man. Now there is a Flying Dutchman, and they can''t use them for the time being. The crew of the Flying Dutchman were not familiar with gray. They only knew that they were dead and were called up as crew of the ship. However, the captain is so respectful to this man, and they won''t be foolishly stabbing. Anyway, the captain can do whatever he says. After dying, he still has a chance to live again. We can''t waste the opportunity. Patapa returned to the ship and opened the door to the demon prison world in a strange way. The Flying Dutchman sank to the bottom of the sea and then appeared in the demon prison world. At this time, it was night in the demon prison world. Their position was an incomparably wide sea area, but the sea was not dark. Because there are countless small boats on the sea moving in an orderly direction, each boat has an oil lamp to illuminate a small area around. One by one, the boats form a gorgeous red galaxy on the sea surface, and below the boat and under the sea surface, there are things like swimming fish emitting weak fluorescence, which looks like nebulae in the universe and complement each other with the galaxy. Gray watched the scene on the ship. Patapa, not far away, came over and smiled pleasantly: "Captain, these are people who died on the sea. David Jones was responsible for transporting them to the underworld, but he didn''t do that, so these souls can only wander in the sea all the time." "But don''t worry, I will perform the task perfectly. I will send them to the underworld and become a qualified ghost ship captain." Patapa is very energetic, just like the young people who have just started, full of hope and confidence in the future. Gray believed that when he knew that boring work would be day after day, and he had to work 24 hours a day, patapa would seriously consider his proposal and choose an heir for himself. "Well, it''s lucky for everyone in the world and for me to have a captain like you." Gray nodded happily. But his eyes never looked at patapa, but at the boats below and the people on them. However, these people just like can''t see the ship, their expression is also very numb, their eyes are staring at the front, drifting forward with the waves. Among these people, gray found some acquaintances. For example¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Hey, Barbosa, long time no see. Are you okay?" On a small boat, babosa, whose eyes were dull, heard someone calling himself, and his eyes slowly recovered. Looking in the direction of his voice, he saw the face he hated very much. "Long time no see, Captain Sutton. Oh, no, no, God Sutton, what can I do for you?" Although he hates it, it doesn''t prevent him from lowering his posture. If he can be reborn again, he can pay anything. What about begging for mercy? As for whether gray can revive him, a simple comparison can draw a conclusion. TIA DOMA is much weaker than Calypso. Calypso, who has obtained some power, can''t beat gray. Calypso is weaker than gray. So TIA DOMA can revive him. Why can''t gray? "Last time you directly entered the underworld, why did you float on the sea this time?" Gray asked curiously. He really didn''t expect to meet Barbosa here. Last time he entered the underworld, he thought that the other party had already crossed the Styx at this time. Barbosa was also very distressed. When he first died, he still thought about whether to choose the left road or the right road to enter the underworld this time. As a result, he didn''t even enter the gate of the underworld, but floated in the ocean. But it''s not too bad for him. First, he likes the sea. In addition, when he floats, he basically has no clear consciousness. It''s almost like falling asleep, so he won''t feel boring. Chapter 501 "Because he died on land last time, and this time in the sea. Only the soul who died in the sea needs a ghost ship to send it to the underworld." Patapa stood by and explained. Gray thought for a moment. It seems like this. The responsibility of the ghost ship captain is really only the ghost of the sea. He doesn''t take care of those on land, so if there is no ghost ship to send them to the underworld, they can only drift here? "Mr. Barbosa, do you want to come up? We''re going to the underworld. You can take a ride." Gray smiled and invited, laughing like an old friend he hadn''t seen for years. Although Barbosa was angry that this guy killed himself twice, and the second time was just for some insignificant businessmen, he would not refuse at this time. "Thank you for your generosity." Barbosa bowed, then grabbed the rope thrown from the boat and climbed into the ghost boat. If it''s an ordinary ship, a soul like Barbosa can''t get on the ship, but the ghost ship is different. It itself exists to transport the dead in the sea and has no impact on them. "Lord Poseidon, are you going to the underworld?" Barbosa changed his mind very quickly. In order to revive gray, he didn''t care about face, even if he was facing his own enemy. "Yes, you said last time that the underworld was on the verge of destruction. Let me see what can destroy the underworld." Gray is really curious about what the underworld has become and how it will become like that. After all, through Barbosa''s language description, it is far better to have a look at it personally. Moreover, he is really curious about where the dead and God can go in the underworld. In addition, he now has complete authority. It''s not too much to call himself God. It''s reasonable to go to the underworld. Barbosa hesitated. "Yes, the underworld is really much different from the legend. It looks like the end of the world, but maybe the underworld itself is like this." "But I assure you that what I say is what I really see." He was afraid that after gray explored the underworld and found that he was not angry with him as he said, so he took a preventive injection first. After all, he also entered the underworld for the first time before. He didn''t know what the underworld looked like before. In fact, the scene of the end of the world was completely in line with the horror legend of the underworld. "I know!" Gray waved his hand. The last time Barbosa talked to him about this, he let little Molly listen. Naturally, he knew what he said was true. As for whether the scene he said was a normal phenomenon of the underworld or a sign of the imminent destruction of the underworld, gray didn''t know, but he preferred the first possibility. The underworld is a world, a world of gods and undead. The earth is all right. The underworld is not so easy to destroy. However, it should be abnormal for the gate of hell to be broken. It may be broken when some gods fight. Gray asked Barbosa if he remembered the location of the hell gate, but Barbosa said that when he was floating, he was in the same state as when he was sitting in a boat before, and basically didn''t remember anything. And when he looked back from the gate of hell, he saw endless darkness, and there was no sign at all. "Captain, you don''t have to worry. As long as we follow these souls, we can go to the end of the demon prison world, which is the entrance to the underworld." Gray looked at him in surprise. If the end of the demon prison world is the entrance to the underworld, and these souls can be found, why do these souls linger in the demon prison world? Gray asked about his doubts. Patapa said he didn''t know because he hadn''t started transporting the dead. The information was only told by the ghost ship after he became the captain of the ghost ship. If you want to know the specific situation, you have to wait until you get there. The ghost ship went straight along the river formed by the dead. When the sky in the demon prison world was about to light up, they came to the end of the demon prison world. There, the sea seems to have been cut into a piece, the sea water stops here, and then outside is a dark void, there is no light. In this void, a muddy river winds out of the dark void and connects the broken ocean. Where the river meets the sea, the dead souls on the sea linger here. They want to enter the underworld through the Styx, but they don''t dare to get close to the Styx. "Yes, the dead cannot enter the Styx, or they will disappear completely." Patapa suddenly remembered something when he saw the Styx River and said suddenly. Gray nodded. It seems that this is the meaning of the need for ghost ships. Ghost ships can carry them across the Styx River, enter the underworld and protect the dead from the Styx river. "What about those with boats?" Gray pointed to the dead who had a small boat with an oil lamp hanging on it. "Their ship doesn''t really exist. Everyone will have such a boat after he dies at sea, but the boat can''t enter the Styx." "In fact, this thing can be counted as a part of the dead. If you enter the Styx, it is equal to the dead entering the Styx, and it will disappear directly." "Look at those dead souls without boats. In fact, the boats are slowly worn out in endless time. After a period of time, they will gradually dissipate in endless wandering." "Let''s go and enter the underworld." Gray glanced at the dead souls in the sea and ignored them for the time being. There are too many dead souls gathered in the magic prison. He can''t take much at a time. Wait for patapa to transport them slowly. Under the control of many crew members who have not yet become seafood, the ghost ship slowly sailed out of the sea and entered the muddy river. Everyone looked nervously, afraid of falling into the void accidentally. But fortunately, the Styx river is real, not their illusion. The ghost ship entered the Styx River smoothly. After entering the Styx River, gray looked back. The sea and the demon prison world behind him seemed to disappear in an instant, and only a river that grew to no end flowed out. "Shall we go back to the Styx?" Gray looks at patapa. "Yes, captain." Patapa closed his eyes and thought about what he seemed to be communicating with and perceiving. "The back is the projection of the Styx River, which has no end, so most people want to turn back and get lost on the Styx River, but after we take the ghost boat to walk the real Styx River, we can return to the demon prison and will not enter the projected Styx river." The ghost ship continued to move forward along the Styx river. Soon, land appeared in front. It was also in the void. It was on one side of the Styx River, and the other side of the Styx river was still void. Sir, it flows around the land. On the land, a huge stone gate is erected, usually at the end of the land, and one side is built on the Styx River to form a huge portal. The stone gate has long been broken, but even if the stone gate hundreds of meters high is broken, it still looks grand and majestic, and there is a lot of dilapidated desolation. Chapter 502 Barbossa looked at the stone gate and tried his best to show his value. "Last time I appeared outside the gate, entered the gate, walked straight ahead, and walked some way, I could see land on the other side of the Styx River, that is the underworld." "Captain, the ghost ship told me that entering Shimen is the underworld, but countless dead souls were left here because they didn''t have the money to cross the river and wandered until they died." Unwilling to show weakness, patapa quickly said the information he had just unlocked. Gray didn''t pay attention to what they said, but looked at some place on the land, because from time to time, a dead soul would appear from there and float towards the stone gate. When they reached the front of the stone gate, they seemed to wake up. After a confused look around, they would continue to move forward. Gray was curious. Why didn''t the dead stop and try to go back from where they appeared and try to return to the world? Anyway, if he found that he was dead and had a soul, he would certainly try to go back and try whether he could go home. The ghost ship continued to move forward. When it was almost under the gate of hell, a dock appeared on the shore. Patapa drove the ghost ship to stop at the dock. Gray turned his head. "Why stop and keep moving!" If you have a boat, why go ashore and find Charon to cross the river? Isn''t it unnecessary and asking for trouble? "Captain, the ghost ship can only get here. If it continues to move forward, the ghost ship can''t continue to drive, and it will sink into the Styx river." Patapa explained. "This is the rule set by the gods. Only Charon is qualified to ferry and cross the river with the dead." Hearing that this was the case, gray did not force him to stop on the shore. When he jumped on the side of the ship, gray took a step forward. He thought that if he couldn''t fly on the Styx River, he could kick himself on the ghost ship and push himself to land. Anyway, he wouldn''t fall. However, after taking the previous step, gray found that although he had appeared above the Styx, his flying ability had not failed. The power of authority allowed him to fly above the Styx. He moved a distance to the side again. One hand was always lying above the side of the ship, but he could still fly on the Styx river. It seems that Styx is still very friendly to the gods, and its rules are only aimed at humans. Gray smiled, so that he didn''t have to ask for Charon who hadn''t met. "You go back. You don''t have to wait here." To explain, gray finally got off the ghost ship, and Barbosa had already set foot on the land of the underworld. Since the ghost ship is going to transport the dead, it will often appear here. Even if he doesn''t find a way to return to the world, he can find him here. When the soles of his feet stepped on the ground, gray stamped hard. He felt no different from the land on earth. Walking to the gate of hell with Barbosa, gray looked up at the half broken gate of hell. The gate is hundreds of meters high, and the thickness of the stone gate is fifty or sixty meters, but now it is broken and can''t stop anyone. The dead lingered on the banks of the Styx river. Most of them were refused to enter the underworld on the other side of the Styx river. They were mediocre, had no flash and no sin, and could not bring any fun to the gods, so they were refused to cross the river. According to the standards of the gods, to cross the Styx River, either a good man can be rewarded by the gods, or a wicked man will be punished by the gods. Mediocre people, whether they are believers of the gods or not, can only linger here until they forget everything, and finally completely lose themselves and dissipate between heaven and earth. In the world view of the Greek gods, although there is also the underworld, there is no reincarnation. There are only three results for those who die. The first is that they are refused to cross the Styx River and float around until they dissipate. Those who can cross the Styx, after crossing the Styx and being judged innocent, can enter Elysee paradise to enjoy, while the guilty will be exiled to infernal hell and suffer forever. Gray took Barbosa to the front and left confused souls behind. "Lord Poseidon, do you have silver coins?" Barbosa followed him, much more sober than those souls who had wandered for a long time. "The ferry man is not easy to talk. He is just as stubborn as a stone. He won''t let us go without silver coins." "Don''t worry, I''ll take you directly... Grayton nodded slightly." well, I have silver coins. " He wanted to fly him directly, but on second thought, it might be a good experience to come to the underworld for the first time and see the world bit by bit according to the legendary method of entering the underworld. It''s just a silver coin, and you don''t have to owe Charon. "Gray, are these ghosts?" Little Molly lay on his head and looked at the shadowy ghosts around him curiously and fearfully. Many ghosts crowded together, like light and shadow overlapping, and looked a little scary. And some dead souls are not in good condition when they die, so it''s the same after they die. It looks like a horror film than a horror film. There are many dead souls who are already very thin. It seems that they will disperse as soon as they touch. It is estimated that they have been floating here for a long time. "These are ghosts, not ghosts." Gray explained the difference between ghosts and ghosts to the elves. Ghosts can''t appear in the real world, or even stay awake in the real world. As soon as they die, they will drift to the underworld with their feelings in the dark. Only those souls who have special characteristics or are affected by some special environment will leave behind in the world and form the ghost in people''s mouth, such as captain salacha and his crew. While talking and walking with little Molly, I occasionally met some strange people on the road, and curiously gathered together to have a look. When he was about to reach the ferry, he saw a very beautiful woman. Gray felt it was a pity that such a beautiful woman was almost a disaster to the country and the people. She died at a young age. And her soul is a little unreal, which is similar to those souls who have been wandering here for a long time. But would such a beautiful woman be a mediocre person? With this face and figure, you can''t be a mediocre person. There is no one at the ferry, and Charon is not there. There are many dead souls waiting here. They are qualified to cross the river, that is, they are not mediocre people. They do well, no matter good or bad. The other is the undead who has not judged whether he is qualified to cross the river, because the undead who is judged not to cross the river is not allowed to be crowded at the ferry, and will be directly pulled down by Charon and thrown into the Styx river. Gray didn''t want to line up or crowd with them. He exuded divine majesty. The dead retreated one after another and consciously made way for him. No matter whether they believed in the existence of gods in the world before, now when they came to the underworld, they knew that myths were not empty, and the smell of gray made them feel fear, which was similar to the ferry people in the Styx river before. They didn''t dare not let go. The beautiful woman behind her was shocked and startled, but then she looked at other dead souls, silently followed gray not far behind, and then smoothly became the third person. The second is Barbosa. He didn''t line up last time. After Charon left with the dead, he directly found two people who looked like bullies to jump the queue. One big head and one small head stared at the Styx river for a while. The brain bag nodded thoughtfully. The small head thought he couldn''t see anything, but when he nodded, he also nodded, showing great wisdom. Gray pulled at the corner of his mouth. He really didn''t see anything. Did little Molly see anything? "Something''s wrong with the Styx, little Molly. Do you see anything?" "Ah? What? " Little Molly shrinks her head with a guilty heart. She just nods and plays with gray. Did gray really find something? No, generally, when gray does this action, it means that he doesn''t find anything. He''s just pretending. Chapter 503 Idle and bored, gray turned to look at the beautiful woman behind and sighed. Really, at this moment, gray felt that the research on the substantiation of the dead was really very important. At the beginning, he should never give up this research because there were no results. Moreover, Calypso''s character is too strong. He didn''t intend to kill her. He wanted to make a deal with her and learn resurrection. It''s a pity that she blew herself up without saying a word. He had this idea when Barbosa was resurrected. Even if the underworld is not fortified now, she can do it. It''s also very powerful. After all, it''s resurrection. He won''t do it now. You know, at that time, Calypso was still a van ¡¤ witch. She mastered some mystical knowledge and rituals at the top of the sky, which was much worse than when she was a goddess of the sea. But gray now has all the power of this branch of sea god, but he doesn''t know many skills that God should know, so he needs to explore it slowly. But before gray could speak, the woman spoke first. Her voice was crisp and pleasant, and belonged to the same level as her appearance. "Lord Poseidon, I didn''t expect to see a young god like you when the gods were dead. It''s really an honor." The woman made a lady''s ceremony, which was somewhat different from the etiquette of Elizabeth whom gray met, but it looked much more elegant than them. "It''s not surprising that you know I''m a God, but how do you know whether I''m a sea god or a young sea god?" Gray said curiously and talked to the woman along with her topic. Besides, just looking at this face and hearing this sound, the waiting time is not so boring. "My name is Helena, the descendant of Aphrodite, the God of love and beauty." Hernona introduced herself. "Descendants of the God of love and beauty?" Gray noticed that she was talking about descendants, not children, indicating at least several generations apart. After thinking about it, I found that Aphrodite didn''t seem to have anything to boast about except the legendary name and having an affair with many male gods. It''s not surprising that some of her descendants. So gray changed his strategy, smiled and nodded, "Hephaestus is a God I respect very much. I heard that Poseidon''s trident and Zeus''s lightning spear were made by him. I was lucky to get a fragment of the Trident. Even if it''s just a fragment, it also has incredible power." "I also like forging, but my skills are too poor. I don''t know if I can have the honor to visit the God of fire?" The expression on hernona''s face was stiff, but the soul body was different from the living and didn''t look obvious. "I am not a descendant of the God of fire." Hernona said that she didn''t feel embarrassed to see Gray''s strange face, but it didn''t affect her to continue to introduce herself. "The other half of my ancestors'' blood comes from mortals, so I only have a part of the blood of the God of love and beauty." After gray lost control of his expression for a moment, he immediately sorted out his expression, "of course, it''s OK to visit the God of love and beauty. I also hope to see the peerless face of the God of beauty." He really couldn''t understand that it was very simple for the male god to leave a blood in the world. Anyway, he left when he was finished. All the Greek gods were pissed. Zeus and Poseidon left too many demigods on earth. It''s just that the goddess is OK. Can''t you see it when you''re pregnant? Even the other goddesses, love is their freedom. Aphrodite has a husband. Hephaestus can bear it? "All the gods are dead. Now you are the only God in the world!" Hernona didn''t know what Gray was thinking. She smiled and continued, "all the gods above have disappeared now. The world is still human after all." "What, the gods are dead!" Gray was very surprised. The muscles on his face began to shake. "Aren''t the gods immortal?" Hernona pulled from the corner of her mouth, "if the gods really live forever, how can Calypso finally die in the hands of a mortal?" Gray raised her eyebrows. The woman should have been dead for a long time, so she has been here for a long time. Why does she know Calypso''s death? And looking at her, it was obvious that Calypso died in her own hands. How did she know? "Lord Poseidon, don''t be nervous. I''m in a special state. I haven''t entered the underworld, but I''m floating in the world. I happened to be watching you when you showed your great power." Hernona explained. Gray understood that this was the source of the sight he perceived at that time. At that time, she was watching, just because she was a dead soul rather than a ghost, and she couldn''t find her. "Then why have you entered the underworld now? Isn''t the world fun? " Gray smiled carelessly, but his heart was alert. Is it special to follow himself when he enters the underworld at this time? What''s the plot? "Just because it''s the limit." Hernona said, "even if there is a part of God''s blood, it will dissipate after death. If I continue to wander around the world, I will dissipate soon." "I felt that I couldn''t go back after entering the underworld, so I didn''t come, but now it''s about to dissipate, so I''m going to see what the underworld looks like to satisfy my curiosity." truth! "I''m curious. How did the gods die and how can they die so thoroughly that the immortal gods can''t return?" Hernona stepped forward and stood on the Bank of the Styx river. Her eyes were deep. "Do you know Cronus?" "The second generation of God King?" "Cronus, the Titan God, and many Titan gods were imprisoned in Tartarus after being defeated by Zeus, but he was unwilling to fail. Hades was dissatisfied with his assignment to the barren underworld, So Hades released Cronus and cooperated with his father to overthrow Zeus and redistribute power. " "A battle belonging to the gods started. I don''t know the specific process, but in the end, all the gods fell, including the powerful Titans. The God who claims to be able to live forever, life can also be as fragile as mortals. " Gray also made up for the knowledge of Greek mythology, "what about the God King of that generation and the ancient gods such as Gaia? They didn''t stop them and let them fight?" "I heard that the ancient gods have long returned to the universe and become one with the world." Hernona shook her head and said, "anyway, Olympus was broken in the end, and no ancient God appeared." "So the palaces of the gods and the treasures of the gods no longer exist, do they?" Hearing hernona''s words, gray felt that the sky seemed to be getting darker and there was no light ahead. "Yes, but maybe you can try your luck in the palace of the underworld. There are many gods in the underworld. Although they also died in Olympus, some treasures may still be left in a corner of the underworld." Sad for a while, gray comforted himself that at least Hades had many gods in the underworld, not all at once. And on this thought, Poseidon may have treasures in the sea, other sea gods, and maybe something left. However, hernona was really miserable. According to her, she died for some time during the war of the gods. It was with her special state that she saw the war of the gods. Otherwise, even if she has the blood of God, she is not qualified to watch the war of the gods. The gods will beat her to pieces before the war. "Oh, gray, there''s a boat coming!" Chapter 504 On the Styx River, a small boat came slowly. On the bow of the boat, an old and haggard old man held a long pole and looked at the ferry with red eyes. The soul swept by these eyes shivered coldly and unconsciously stepped back. Suddenly, a dim light appeared on some of the souls. "You''re not qualified to cross the Styx. Get back!" With a hoarse reprimand, those souls with dim light on their bodies retreated a distance uncontrollably and dared not approach the ferry for a time. Then he looked at gray standing in front of the ferry and continued expressionless, "I don''t carry living people or gods." Gray was about to speak when Charon continued, "don''t fly over the Styx." Gray smiled. "Are you forbidding me to go there?" "This is the order of Hades." Charon had a business attitude. "Is Pluto still alive?" "Dead, but his orders have not changed." "Do you know Calypso?" "No, I don''t know Calypso." Gray suddenly patted his thigh and showed a radiant color. "I see. You see I''m handsome, but you look like a toad, so you''re jealous and won''t let me cross the river." "Sure enough, even God can''t get rid of jealousy." Gray said with a look of emotion. Who cares if it will stab Charon''s pain? He doesn''t believe that Charon is really so loyal to Hades that he has to carry out his orders after his death. If Charon was so loyal to Hades, why didn''t he die with him? If he wasn''t so loyal to Hades, why did he stop himself? Gray doesn''t know why, but he''s not friendly to himself anyway, so it''s right to hate him. "Are you the son of Zeus?" Charon expressed surprise, but looked carefully, but shook his head. He was just more similar in temperament. In fact, he had no blood of Zeus. "If I say that I am a half brother of Zeus, can I take a boat or fly across the Styx?" Gray rolled his eyes. Isn''t there a strong ancestor who doesn''t deserve to have strong strength? When these guys see him, they always pull his life experience to God. It seems that this can explain why he is so excellent and handsome, leaving a lot of outstanding people. Charon: more like, is it really Zeus''s half brother? Bah, there is no such brother. It can only be said that the two temperaments are really similar. "Without the consent of the Pluto, even the God King can''t go in and out of the underworld." Charon said positively. "But I heard that the underworld is Zeus''s back garden. Come and go if you want." Charon looked at gray quietly, so people came secretly. The God King is powerful and sneaky. It''s natural that we can''t find the God King. "I see!" Gray nodded gently, then took out his hand and grabbed it. The bronze spear appeared in his hand, suddenly burst out and killed Charon. "Oh!" With a slight smile, Charon shook the pole in his hand and turned into an endless shadow to meet Gray''s bronze spear. Obviously, he was ready. The boat under Charon''s feet was also retreating rapidly, retreating while fighting, and quickly entered the center of the Styx river. On the surface of the Styx River, a lot of resentment began to gather, like the morning mist, which was produced by the souls who sank into the Styx river. Resentment could not get close to Charon''s boat, but it was converging towards gray. Gray''s eyes flashed, and the bronze spear smashed down like a stick. In an instant, the shadow shrouded around Charon was broken and his real body was revealed. When! The bronze spear hit the pole and made a crisp sound of gold and iron. The boat at the foot of Charon was shocked, and the boat sank sharply. High waves were aroused around it, and it was almost hit directly into the Styx river. However, the boat was quite strange. Even though the boat had been submerged by the Styx River, the water did not flow into the boat, as if it had been separated by something. And like the resentment gathered by the mist, it was also dispersed by the aftermath of the fight between the two people, and the resentment on the river was instantly cleared. Charon stepped on the bottom of the boat with his feet and pushed up. The pole hit the Styx river. Suddenly, the Styx River rolled up like a wave, and a wave rushed to gray at a high speed. "Drink!" Gray shot a spear at the water column. The Styx water column was directly shot by the spear and turned into water droplets all over the sky. Then gray changed his weapon in an instant. The sword in the lake cut countless blades towards Charon. Each blade was directed at Charon and his ship. If it occasionally landed on the Styx River, it would explode in the Styx River and fly together with the boat. Charon''s pole stood in front of him, and a shield composed of Styx River protected him and the boat. When all the swords dissipated, Charon did not look at Gray''s position, but behind him. Behind him, gray suddenly appeared and cut off with a huge sword light that had accumulated strength for a long time. But Charon was still in no hurry. The pole stood in front of him, and no attack could get close to him. Gray frowned, snorted softly, turned and left. He has just tried. Here he can''t use the sea power. The Styx river is not controlled by the sea power, so his power is directly abolished. He can only rely on his own power to fight with him. The power can protect him from the erosion of some Styx River and negative breath at most. Charon''s power should be related to the Styx river. Standing on the Styx river is similar to gray standing on the sea, and he can get great blessing. His shield composed of the Styx river is both pure and forged. Its defense is like the shell of a thousand year old turtle. It seems to have something to do with the Styx river below, which is difficult to break. So in this case, gray didn''t bother to waste time with him. He turned and left directly and flew to the other side of the Styx river. "Poseidon, don''t be so anxious. Let''s go on." When Charon smiled, the folds on his old face were almost crowded together, like a waning chrysanthemum. With a gentle push of the pole on the Styx River, the boat immediately broke through the water waves like adding hydrogen and quickly chased gray. "Don''t send it. I''ll just go myself." Gray didn''t insist on crossing the river by boat for a long time. He didn''t trust himself if he really wanted to get on Charon''s boat. Turn around and cut a 100 meter sword, and gray continues to run. The sword did not fall on Charon''s boat, but on the Styx River in the middle. The sword exploded and set off a huge wave again. Even though Charon''s boat could ride the wind and waves, it was still slowed down, and gray had already thrown him away. When Charon caught up again, gray had landed on the other bank, and then stood hundreds of meters away from the Styx and looked at him calmly. "It''s more open up here. Why don''t you come up and fight?" Gray warmly invited. "The sea god doesn''t have to be so nervous. I don''t mean any harm. It''s just that all the gods are dead. I''m a little excited to see the new God appear and want to move my bones." Charon knew he couldn''t go ashore to fight him, so he explained. Gray smiled and nodded in understanding, then raised a middle finger to Charon, turned and left. I don''t want to fart. He won''t go down anyway. Chapter 505 Getting rid of Charon and successfully reaching the underworld in people''s mind, Gray was in good spirits. But after walking a distance, gray found that the underworld really matched the name. It was desolate, dead and dark. Occasionally, he could see a trace of other colors. There were few green and more red. That was the magma flowing out of the surface and the blood moon hanging in the sky. This was the underworld he saw. Gray didn''t know whether the underworld was like this or whether it was after the war of the gods. But it doesn''t matter. The huge underworld doesn''t really have nothing. No, there are many gods in the underworld in Greek mythology. As long as they leave something casually, it''s a large treasure. "There is a table in front of you. That''s the judgment table." Gray flew forward. On the dark gray plain, a huge stone platform is located in the middle of the plain. There are three huge chairs on the stone platform. However, except that the one on the right is slightly intact, the other two chairs have been broken, leaving a pile of gravel on the stone platform. Gray landed on the stone platform, glanced over the three huge chairs, and then sat down on the intact chair. Sitting in this chair, you can easily put everything under your eyes. However, if it was only the original body, sitting in this chair would be too small and disobedient, so Gray''s body grew larger and became the size suitable for sitting in a chair, a giant sitting on a high platform. Below, a pile of white ghosts came from the gray plain to the bottom of the stone platform. They were the souls that Charon had transported across the river before, but gray flew over, so he arrived before them. When the dead saw the stone platform, they came over excitedly and waited for their trial. However, they were stunned for a moment when they saw that there was only one God left on the stone platform and the other two chairs had been broken. However, it seems normal to think of the broken hell gate I saw when I first entered the underworld. "Great God, please punish me and forgive my sins. Please allow me to go to Elysee paradise." A very shrewd looking dead soul immediately knelt down and began to repent after coming to the front of the stone platform. Gray cast his eyes from the stone platform and saw the movements and expressions of the dead. He knew that this man didn''t really repent, but took chances. He didn''t want to suffer in endless hell and wanted to enjoy happiness in Elysee paradise. Fingers unconsciously beat on the chair, but his face was serious, and his eyes showed the majesty of God. After thinking about it, gray stopped his fingers and broke the silence that almost made these dead souls despair. "You are guilty. Now you try to escape punishment with bad lies. The crime is even worse. I will personally throw you into infernal hell." Gray got up from his chair, raised his hand and grabbed the soul of lying confession in his hand. "You wait here." With that, gray grabbed the ghost and flew over the trial bench. Behind the courtroom, there are two separate roads, which should have been a cluster of flowers, fragrance overflowing, and a dead and desperate road. At this time, it looks no different. Gray decided to choose the right. Along the road on the right, gray came to an abyss. Under the abyss, there was endless darkness, and the bright red magma would gradually lose its light. "It seems that I was lucky to find taltaltalos for the first time." Gray looked at the ghost in his hand. "You''re lucky, too." Group the dead into a group. If you flick it against the abyss, it will fly out. Sending the sinful soul to the infernal hell, gray didn''t rush to explore the Pluto''s palace, but chose to turn back and come to the stone platform again. Glancing at another wave of dead souls below, gray nodded and asked them to come forward for trial. Facing the gods, the dead came forward trembling, waiting for the gods to decide their fate after death. "Guilty!" Gray said, with a flick of his finger, push it to the road to infernal hell. Similarly, the innocent will be pushed by him to the road to Elysee paradise. Although gray doesn''t know what happened to Elysee paradise and whether it was destroyed in the war of the gods, he knows that Elysee paradise must be better than infernal hell. To Gray''s surprise, sitting in this chair, you can really see whether the dead are guilty, and even see the crimes in front of them. After he determined the crimes of these dead souls and sent them to that road, they can only continue to move forward, not turn back or cross the route to other routes. After a short trial, gray found that there were many more people who were guilty than those who were not guilty. Little Molly sat curiously on another broken chair, and then saw the sins of the dead. When gray declared a dead soul innocent, little Molly retorted, "she is clearly guilty. Why should she be acquitted?" Yes, there are some sins in the ghost who gray just acquitted. "Her sin is miscarriage, letting a young life die in her own belly, and it''s not intentional." Gray shook his head slightly. "What sin is this? The gods are too harsh on mankind. " Little Molly nodded to understand. They continued to play for a while. After all the souls in front of the judgment table set foot on the two roads behind, gray took advantage of the new wave of dead souls and ran away with little Molly. It''s OK to play. Just do it all the time. He doesn''t have time to stay here and perform the duty of judging God. It is said that between tartalos and Elysee paradise, there is a magnificent and huge palace, which is the residence of Hades and Persephone. That is gray''s goal. After flying a long way with little jasmine, they finally saw a huge palace in front of them. However, it can no longer be called magnificent. The palace has already become a ruin. Only some ruins can see the glory of the palace. Gray took little Molly to look for it. He was afraid he couldn''t find the specific location of the Pluto treasure house for a while, so he took her to the left. He wanted to see what Elysee paradise was like. When he arrived, gray found that he was not disappointed at all, because the scorched earth perfectly matched his guess of Elysee paradise. Pluto''s palace has been destroyed. It''s a place for mortals and ghosts. Will anyone pay special attention not to destroy it? Obviously impossible. Those souls who came to Elysee paradise wandered here, no different from those who were refused to spend the Styx. Elysee paradise could not let them live a happy life in the legend. He went to other places in the underworld and found that it had really become the same doomsday world. Gray was not interested in playing anymore. He took the elf back to the underworld palace and began to dig treasure. Chapter 506 In Pluto''s palace, gray found some treasures and materials, but most of them had already been destroyed. In contrast, there were very few left. It took a month to clean up Pluto''s palace. In order to show that he was a good man and didn''t intentionally break into the underworld, gray also set up a clothes grave for Pluto and the queen of the underworld, using the fragments of their palace. Don''t say, from a distance, the two huge tombs are located. They look like two small mountains. They look very interesting. After finishing the treasure of Pluto, gray began to wander around the underworld, looking for the dens of other gods... Bah, the god palace. Anyway, he has no other place to go now. Olympus is finished. Then collect a handful of wool from the underworld. And the whole underworld now knows that the living God is just a Charon. Charon sticks to his post. Even if Hades burps his fart, the model worker who is still transporting the dead must have no time to go ashore to look for treasure, so he can only be wronged and do all these things. But except for Hades'' palace, which was placed in the underworld, other palaces didn''t know where they were. Once again, little jasmine played around and ran into a different space with a temple in it. I don''t know which God it is. Most of them have been destroyed, and the different space continues to collapse. It is estimated that in a period of time, the different space will be completely destroyed and will no longer exist together with the temple inside. With the principle of no waste, greben tore down the temple and took all the useful things away. The things here are good. The battle of the gods should not spread here, or the different space will be destroyed, and the temple should still exist intact. However, this God should not be strong or rich. Even if the temple is not damaged much, there are not many good things in it. After collecting and scraping, gray came out of this strange space. He felt a little pity. If this strange space didn''t collapse, he could use it as his temporary base. On the scorched plain, a milky figure floated from a distance. It was gray who met a beautiful woman at the ferry, hernona. Hernona seemed to find something. Suddenly, she knelt down in front of a dead grass, bent down and stretched out her hand to push away the grass, but her hands went straight through the grass. Her hands couldn''t touch the real thing. Hernona looked at her hands in distress. This is the price. It''s clear that she has reached the underworld, but she still can''t touch anything. It''s sad. When gray came out of the temple, he saw a little white on the scorched earth. When he looked at it, he found that it was a soul and an acquaintance... Ghost. Looking at the desolate plain around, gray wondered how this guy came here. Other souls follow the legendary classic route, that is, cross the Styx River, come to the garden of truth, accept judgment, and go to two ends. No undead will break away from this fixed route in the process, just as there are rules that prohibit them from leaving that specified route. Even if the underworld now seems to have only one ferry God, those dead souls have not violated this rule. So the dead can''t be seen in other parts of the underworld. During this time, gray can see some dead when passing the classic route. "Hi, Helena, are you in any trouble?" Gray walked over with a smile. There was a dead soul in the wasteland, which was enough to arouse Gray''s interest, not to mention the great beauty he had known before. "Look, there is a grass here, alive!" Helona saw Gray and pointed to the dead grass. Gray is more interested. Are there any living plants in this place? That''s worth seeing. And when he approached, he found that hernona''s posture was the legendary animation sitting, which was very beautiful. When he came to hernona, gray squatted down and gently pushed aside the grass. Sure enough, he saw a little bud inside. The tip of her little thumb was so big that it was covered by the grass. Hernona could find it. Her eyes were really good. "What kind of plant is this?" Gray didn''t rush to remove the dead grass around him. Maybe it was their protection that gave birth to this bud. "Is it Changchun?" When gray made up for the knowledge of the Greek gods, the first flower he noticed was the Catharanthus roseus. Because the garden of truth is also known as the land of Catharanthus roseus, he was deeply impressed by the Catharanthus roseus. "I don''t know." Hernona shook her head and thought, "there are many kinds of flowers in the underworld. Catharanthus mainly grows in the garden of truth. It may not grow here." The elf has flown to the top of the bud. She is very excited to see a touch of green of life here. She thought it was a dead place. She didn''t expect that there could be life. Little Molly thought for a moment and tried to shed a green glow of life. Hernona raised her hand to stop it, but she couldn''t interfere with her movements. She could only watch the glow of life fall on the bud. Gray almost slapped her when she raised her hand, but fortunately, she stopped in time and didn''t really do it. "Many plants in the underworld are different from those in the world. Planting them according to the way of the world is likely to be counterproductive, leading to the disappearance of this last life in the underworld." Said hernona. She doesn''t care about the environment of the underworld, nor does she like plants very much. She just feels that it''s a pity if a touch of vitality grows in such scorched soil can''t exist. It would be romantic to see the scorched earth rejuvenate. "Not necessarily. Little jasmine is very powerful. Cultivating plants and treating animals are her strengths." Gray gave little Molly an encouraging look. Anyway, he and hernona have no good way to do this. Why can''t little Molly play freely? Maybe it can bring surprises. Both of them stared at the little bud. After it was enchanted by little jasmine''s life, its growth speed accelerated a lot, and the two leaves gradually unfolded. However, in this way, the seedling did not continue to grow. But even so, they could almost see what the seedling was. Because when the leaves of the seedling opened, gray smelled a cool fragrance, which he was familiar with. It was mint. "Mint?" Gray really didn''t expect that the first plant that grew after the underworld disaster would be a bull like and precious plant. Unexpectedly, it was a mint. "Why don''t you grow up?" Little jasmine looked at the peppermint seedling suspiciously. According to her estimation, the peppermint seedling should be able to grow directly to a mature plant, but now it''s just stretching two leaves. Chapter 507 "This should not be an ordinary mint." Gray smiled and smelled the smell. He felt much better. This alone can show that this Mint has a strong effect, which is different from ordinary mint. You know, refreshing is actually stimulating the spirit, and his current mental power, general mint, has little effect. If this thing can be useful, it is enough to show that it is not general. However, although its effect has become stronger, it is still just refreshing and refreshing. It is not a precious thing. Many magic drugs he made have better effects than it. No longer paying attention to the grass, gray looked at Helena, "by the way, why did you come here and didn''t you go to Elysee paradise?" "I''m special. I want to see in the underworld and decide when to go." Helona smiled and was in a good mood. Instead of dying, the grass was full of vitality, which made her feel that she had encountered another romantic thing worth remembering, which was a rare adjustment in her long ghost life. After chatting with hernona, gray learned that the other Party planned to take care of the mint here, at least until it grew up. However, gray thought it was just looking after, because he also found that even when she reached the underworld, she still couldn''t touch anything else. Unlike those dead souls, after coming to the underworld, some aspects can become similar to those when they are alive, and it is also possible to touch anything. But hernona can''t. although gray doesn''t know the reason, his intuition tells him that it has something to do with the other party''s ability to wander around the underworld. After discovering this, gray invited her to walk around with her and come back to see the mint every once in a while to take care of it. Helona thought for a while and thought it was good. Anyway, she had nothing to be concerned about now. She was completely fearless. And if this Mint really has problems, having these two people around can really help. The life magic of the light elf can solve many small problems. So they went on the road together, and gray asked her some questions about the underworld, such as where the temple of so and so was. But hernona didn''t know about such things. She said she was just a mortal with a trace of divine blood. She couldn''t even count as a demigod and couldn''t know these things. So gray didn''t insist. Even if such a beautiful woman can''t do anything, just taking it with her is enough to make a boring treasure hunt colorful and interesting. Gray stopped asking these questions and instead chatted, "do you know what Charon''s authority is? He''s strong. " "I''ve heard that Charon''s power seems to ferry the dead on the Styx River, and his parents are primitive gods. It''s normal to be stronger." Hernona said what she knew directly. "Won''t the primitive God still exist?" Gray smelled that he always wanted to ask this question, but he couldn''t find anyone or opportunity to ask. Zeus, these so-called immortality gods, died. Did those more powerful gods die? They were the first gods in Greek mythology. If they all died, the world would have been destroyed. Before, hernona said they returned to the universe. Is it the whole regression method? Is it death? "Of course, primitive gods still exist, but when I was still alive, many primitive gods had turned into the most basic thinking phenomenon in the world. KARs turned into chaos, nexus turned into night, Gaia turned into earth, taltaltalos turned into abyss and hell..." "They have long stopped showing miracles and walking in the world. Some gods even doubt that their will has returned to the universe and become a part of the universe in endless time." Hernona''s words gave gray a boost. Unexpectedly, he just asked like a chat and got such hot information. The primitive God returns to the universe, isn''t that another kind of death? So, there are only him and Charon in the world. Can''t he do whatever he wants? "I heard this from my grandfather, and I don''t know if it''s right." Hernona finally added. "It doesn''t matter. We can find your grandfather." Gray said frankly that the underworld is this good. You can not only see your soul here, but also talk to those relatives and friends who have long died. "It''s no use. When my grandfather died, the gods were still there, and he was a villain. At this time, he should have been swallowed by taltaltalos." Hernona shrugged. Gray rubbed his head. He almost forgot. Hernona said she was a figure in the age of the gods. She had long died, but she was a little special, so she had been wandering in the world. It was mainly that she entered the underworld almost at the same time as herself, which always gave him the illusion that the woman had just died. After talking about the power and gossip of the original God, gray transferred the topic to Charon. After all, this is the second God he has seen and the only God outside him. It''s no harm to know more. "The authority of ferrying the dead in the Styx River feels too limited. No wonder he never leaves the Styx River and continues to transport the dead faithfully." Hernona was silent for a moment and couldn''t help correcting her way: "these are three powers, Styx, ferry, dead soul, three powers." Gray took a breath from the corner of his mouth. The ghost of the Styx ferry still felt like a third rate God. However, after it was separated into the Styx, ferry and ghost, it sounded like it immediately became tall and jumped from the third rate into a popular column. At least, the Styx and the dead knew that it was not a simple power. No wonder he felt uncertain when facing Charon. Fortunately, he was decisive enough. He came directly after he found that this guy was not simple, otherwise it was hard to say whether he could come. Walking while chatting, I occasionally took hernona back to the position of the mint to see how the mint grew. Little jasmine is very interested in this and takes good care of it every time, but even so, its growth rate is still very slow. A year later, gray almost visited the underworld. This Mint just grew up and had a few more leaves. While wandering in the underworld, gray also met Charon several times by the Styx river. Every time the bad old man provoked him and wanted to fight with him. Later, he directly changed to a blatant invitation. But gray ignored him and devoted himself to looking for his treasure. Maybe Charon also found his interest. He traded him for two fights with an unknown little god temple in the Styx River, and asked gray to do his best. Gray is certainly not polite, but the bad old man is very bad. He just performs a little better than him every time, so he presses him. Later, when gray was bored, he would rush over, punch him from a distance, then turn around and run, so back and forth, and then laugh at his angry appearance. Chapter 508 After searching all over the underworld, gray also collected a lot of materials to practice itching and make some small things. But before that, he had to go back to the world. He didn''t know that he hadn''t appeared in a year. What happened to the mermaids and his Queen Anne''s revenge. Choosing a narrow river, gray rushed to the river as fast as he could and flew over. Since his strength is not as good as others and he is easily molested by others every time, gray will not really think that he will play his feelings. Styx is the home of the other party, and he is responsible for himself to pass quickly. In the Styx River, Charon was carrying a boat across the river. Suddenly, he turned and looked at the winding direction of the Styx River and grinned. "I haven''t met such a vigilant person for a long time. Why should I hurt you and kill you? I''m still having fun like this? At best, I stopped you. " After crossing the Styx River, gray walked in the direction of entering the underworld. When he reached the ferry, he just saw Charon''s ferry back. "Gray, going back to earth?" Charon, with an old face and a chrysanthemum, asked with a smile. "Yes!" Gray looked at him with a smile, "do you want to go together? I''ll take you to the great health care to ensure that you linger and don''t miss Shu." "What''s the use of transporting these dead souls? Anyway, they don''t have the same fate to wait until they dissipate in Elysee paradise in the end? Nothing has changed except that you waste your time. " "It''s the same to let them stay here directly. I looked at it. There''s a wide space in the back, enough for them to stay." Charon smiled and said, "you just want to cheat me out of the Styx, kill me and take my power." "No, brother Charon, how can you think so of me? We are half brothers." Gray was distressed. "I think you''ve been here, working day and night, working day and night. I''m afraid you''ll die suddenly one day. I''ll take you out to relax and feel the beauty of the world, that''s all." "However, even if you misunderstand me, I still want to take you to the world and let you break the boy''s body, so that you won''t be an old baby until you die." "Tut Tut, poor!" Charon''s face was extremely black. If he didn''t know, he thought there was a new black variety of chrysanthemum. "Go away, you!" Charon quickly loaded a boat of dead souls, turned and left, and didn''t want to say anything more to him. Gray smiled and moved on. The broken gate of hell was in front of him. On the dock not far from the gate of hell, a large ship docked, and the dead came down from it. Half dead people with bodies were driving them away. "No one is seafood. It seems that patapa is really devoted to his duty. My eyes are really excellent." Gray boasted that he had reached the dock. "Patapa, well done!" Hearing this familiar voice, patapa was stunned. He turned his head and looked surprised. "Captain, you''re back. I''ll send you back to the world?" "No." Gray refused. He looked at the people on board. "How many souls are there in the demon prison?" According to Gray''s estimation, there shouldn''t be much. After all, in a year, even if only a hundred are transported a day, it is 36000 souls. In this way, he suddenly felt that there were not many souls transported in a year. You know, David Jones didn''t perform his duties for one or two hundred years. For one or two hundred years, the navigation industry of various countries has developed in full swing. Many people die at sea every year. If you really transport 100 dead souls every day, that year''s time is really not enough. Patapa is busy. "About half. In another year, the magic prison will be empty." Patapa believes that in another year, he can go out to the waves and occasionally come back to transport the dead. After all, compared with the land, there are not too many people dying on the sea. Gray encouraged a few words and went on to the end, that is, the dead entered the position of the underworld, found a place, pointed their fingers to the front, and a layer of ripples floated in the void. Gray stepped in and disappeared into the underworld. When he appeared again, he had become an endless sea in front of him. As the waves rolled, gray looked around and found that his location was still a familiar place, white hat Bay. "Very good. It also saves time." "But how do we leave?" Little Molly looked at dahaido. Now there are no ships around them. Those loaded bottles are on Queen Anne''s revenge. "It''s all right. We''ll call someone." Gray smiled gently, went forward and put his hand into the sea. A circle of ripples spread in the sea, and the whole sea seemed to shake. Somewhere in the Atlantic Ocean, a group of mermaids were gathering under a sailboat. Suddenly, everyone was shocked and their eyes were shining. "The master is back, in white hat Bay." The mermaids were pleasantly surprised. Gray said they went to the underworld for a year. They thought something had happened. Now back, the Mermaids received his call and immediately wanted to respond to his master''s call and go to white hat bay to meet him. WOW! One by one, the Mermaids raised their heads on the sea and startled the crew on board. The Mermaids have always looked down on them and usually stay underwater. This year, they saw the mermaid only a few times. The most was every time they went ashore for supplies. The mermaid would ask if there was any news about the captain. Why did they show up this time? "Jack Sparrow, the master is waiting for us in white hat Bay. You must take them to white hat Bay immediately." The mermaid said seriously. "Gray is in white hat Bay. Why don''t we know?" Jack popped his head out of the boat and said. This year, when gray was away, he was the best one. Queen Anne''s revenge was in hand. Anyone on the sea would retreat from him, including the pirate kings. So he doesn''t want gray back so that he can continue to be natural and unrestrained. Sterly gave him a faint look. "Sparrow, are you sure you don''t want to go to white hat Bay?" "Well!" Jack was just about to say who likes to go to bed, but he didn''t go anyway, but the moment he blurted out his words, he suddenly felt a cold in his back. "Go, of course. When the captain comes back, of course I''ll see him." Jack recalled the experience of being dominated by fear, wiped a handful of empty sweat and said. In a year, I almost forgot the captain''s terror and made mistakes. Fortunately, I still have time to correct it. Strickley snorted, dived into the water and left first with the mermaids. Now that the master has returned to the world, there is no need for them to follow Queen Anne''s revenge and go directly to white hat Bay. Speaking of, Queen Anne''s revenge is not as fast as them. Chapter 509 After a year in the desolate underworld, gray also felt a little depressed. When he returned to white hat Bay this time, he didn''t do anything. He took little jasmine everywhere to catch birds and rabbits, fish, eat barbecue, pick wild fruits and flowers. His life was leisurely and comfortable. Of course, in fact, in addition to the poor environment, the underworld is actually doing well. Although he is often searching for the things left by God, it is not tiring for him. He is not an ordinary person. He has to walk on his own feet and wade through mountains and rivers. However, he was originally out to play. What he did in the underworld should be regarded as work, and he worked overtime day and night. Therefore, when he arrived at white hat Bay, he naturally needed to relax. On the beach, a circle of stones made a simple stove. The processed sticks were put in a small bucket. Little jasmine was stringing meat and some other food one by one. Then gray was burning charcoal in the most common way and preparing for barbecue. In this regard, Gray''s explanation is to return to nature. Barbecue with magic has no soul. Only the food baked in the most primitive way is the most delicious. High end ingredients often only need the simplest cooking method. But little Molly just smiled. She thought some people were idle and had nothing to do. The elf hummed a song and strung meat sticks. He was in a good mood. On the sea, there was no wind and waves. Gray looked up in his busy schedule and just saw mermaids emerging from the sea. "Mermaid!" Little Molly greeted them happily. She got along well with the mermaid before. The mermaid often sent her some sea gadgets. She became very familiar as soon as she came and went. Gray waved to them, but only a few mermaids who often came into contact with gray came ashore. Their tails turned into legs and the sea outlined their gauze clothes, but they still looked a little soft in action. Sterling is no exception. It seems that she hasn''t landed much this year. This time, she''s not used to it again. When gray waved his hand, the sand gathered automatically on the beach and turned into chairs. The Mermaids sat down in the chairs. "Master, what is the underworld like? Have you seen the underworld king?" Sterly and the Mermaids saluted gray and said curiously. Gray thought for a while, his eyes swept around her and many mermaids, and finally made up his mind, "don''t be surprised what I''m going to tell you next." Several mermaids sat up straight and waited quietly for gray to release the heavy news. They thought it was the gossip of a God or the embarrassment of a God. They were ready and would not be surprised. Of course, if gray told them that he had conquered many goddesses in the underworld in this year, they could accept it. "This time I met a descendant of the God of beauty. She died a long time ago, but now she has entered the underworld." When the Mermaids heard the descendants of the goddess of beauty, they immediately began to subconsciously guess the next plot. The gorgeous name of the goddess of beauty was known all over the world in the era of the gods. Her descendants should not be bad, which must be in line with the owner''s aesthetics. After all, they also know that the owner''s aesthetics is really just aesthetics, and being good-looking is everything. "After chatting with her, Charon, the ferryman of the Styx River, came." Gray continued, passing through Charon''s battle. After talking about his experience in the underworld, he met hernona again. "She told me that the gods had long perished, and now there are few gods left in the world." Grayton paused, left some time for them to digest, had a barbecue with little jasmine, poured her a cup of fruit wine, and then took out some for the mermaids. Of course, Helena told her that the gods were dead before crossing the river, but storytelling had to pay attention to a foreshadowing. What''s the meaning of saying that the gods are dead without describing the scene of the end of the underworld? Only by first describing that the underworld has become the end, and then the palace of the king of Hades has been destroyed. There is no God in such a big underworld, and then throwing out the information that the gods are dead, it is natural and attractive. Of course, this is a story telling. It is normal that the development of real events is opposite to the story process. But this message did have a spiritual impact on the mermaids, so that they didn''t respond for a long time. The first to react was Berris, the decisive and sharp Mermaid. Her mouth was open and round, and her eyes were full of disbelief. "Master, what you said is true?" "Of course it''s true. The gods are dead." Gray nodded and took out a fragment. "This is Poseidon''s trident fragment." "If so." Bereth''s beautiful eyes sent out a frightening light, "master, aren''t you the only God in the world? The whole world is yours. " Gray didn''t expect that she would think of what it would be like if the whole world were his. Now the gods have disappeared for too long, countries all over the world will not believe in him, and many people will definitely rise up and resist. He wants to conquer countries. I don''t know how long it will take. Moreover, even if he conquers, he will still leave after a period of time. Conquering is purely thankless and has nothing to do. This kind of thing, even when he is most bored, he won''t do it. "Didn''t you find out?" Gray shook his head gently. "Human development is faster and faster. Today''s human beings have been out of God''s control. Now it is no longer the era of what the gods say." With a wave of her hand, silly girl projected pictures. "I have seen that human footsteps will be all over the mountains and seas, and their carriages can fly up to the sky and over the clouds; Their ship can only dive into the abyss and explore the bottom of the sea; Their artillery is enough to destroy the sky and the earth. " "Moreover, they can''t tolerate any alien that is different from and stronger than humans. All kinds of monsters they don''t know will let them hunt and explore one after another." "Master, is this true? What should we do?" "Don''t worry, I can take you to another world, and I will try my best to ensure your survival in another world." Gray didn''t procrastinate and said his purpose directly. He is now a God, and the mermaid is his vassal. There is no need to hide something. Yes, he wants to take these mermaids back to the main world. If they like, he will spend some time preparing to ensure that the Mermaid will not die in the process of crossing. He also has a lot of gains and new inspiration in this world. Combined with the situation of bringing people from the previous worlds to the main world, he is very sure to bring the mermaids to ensure their life safety. Of course, it needs the cooperation of the mermaid. "The other world, can never come back?" Berris is a very clever Mermaid and always gets to the point. "Yes, the world also has a wide ocean!" The mermaid asked some other questions, and gray answered them one by one. Finally, the Mermaids said they would go back and discuss with you, leaving this world to another world, which is not something they can decide. Of course, gray doesn''t matter. He doesn''t leave right away. He''s only been in the Caribbean Pirate world for more than a year. He also wants to use the environment of the underworld to do something. The mermaid has enough time to think about it. Chapter 510 A few years later, white hat bay island. Gray stood in the cave where the fountain of youth was located, and his eyes fell on the fountain of youth in front of him. Many mermaids stood in the water behind him, with their tails swinging underwater, exposing the parts above their shoulders. This is all the mermaids. It is no longer the part of mermaids that followed him before. It is the whole group of mermaids. There are seven or eight hundred mermaids. Gray has studied the bulaoquan cave. In fact, it is still a different space, but it is closely connected with the cave outside. It looks like a space in the hinterland of the mountain. Gray nodded slightly, took out the commander''s Sabre of Queen Anne''s revenge from his backpack, flew over the fountain of youth and looked down at everything below. Under the fountain of youth, the water surges, and the endless sea water cuts the surrounding rocks. The gentle sea water turned into the most terrible saw blade in the world. Where it passed, the hard rocks were cut and crushed like tofu. All the Mermaids stood nervously in the waters of the fountain of youth. Even if gray told them that it would not affect the fountain of youth or hurt them, they would still be afraid. Mainly worried about whether there would be something wrong with the fountain of youth. Gray made too much noise. Not old spring is the foundation of the mermaid family. They don''t need men, but they can''t live without not old spring. The characteristic of giving birth to new life is the basic condition for mermaids to reproduce. Gray didn''t pay attention to the idea of the mermaid anymore. His attention was all on the spring below. With the continuous cutting of the sea water, this strange space began to gradually separate from the reality and become the kind of strange space that the gods like to build the temple. The old spring was basically connected with the outside world. As long as you find a channel, ordinary people can enter directly. The different space loved by the gods, although attached to the main world, is independent of the main world space and can be entered only by specific methods. For example, Olympus and the underworld can be regarded as large alien spaces, but they can be large enough to become a world. The magic prison world can also be regarded as a different space, but the resources are too poor and worthless. The only creature is a pile of stone crabs. Intelligent creatures don''t want to go, so it has become a magic prison in the mouth of the gods. The different space like Bu Lao Quan is not big, but there are precious resources like Bu Lao Quan, and there are many green plants around, at least livable. At this time, with the continuous cutting of the sea water, the stone walls around the different space have collapsed, leaving only this water area and the stone platform with the old spring flowing in front. The alien space of the fountain of youth is separated from the earth at the material level. Gray wraps it with endless sea water, and then wisps of white fog gush out of the sea water to wrap the entire alien space like a whirlwind. The sea water falls into the abyss below, and the white fog holds the different space and becomes smaller and smaller. At this time, gray had left the different space of the fountain of youth and appeared on the island of white hat Bay. He was standing on a mountain with a blood red bottle in his hand. Look carefully, blood red is not the color of the bottle itself. The bottle itself should be brown, and those red are actually tiny red veins on the bottle like capillaries, which make the bottle look bright red. The different space of Bu Lao Quan has become the size of marble under the package of white fog. Gray aims the bottle mouth at the white fog, and the different space directly falls into the bottle. In an instant, the white fog dissipated, and a small world appeared at the bottom of the bottle. On a piece of water, hundreds of mermaids looked around and were surprised at where they were now. They are still in the position where they stood before, but the surrounding rock walls have become brown transparent material with red liquids flowing one by one, and each red liquid is like a river falling from the sky. Because they knew what Gray was going to do, they didn''t panic too much. Gray looked inside from the mouth of the bottle and made sure there was nothing wrong with the mermaid and the alien space, so he plugged the bottle with a cork. "You wait inside for a while." Gray passed this sentence in, then opened the door to the underworld and disappeared from white hat Bay. Somewhere in the Caribbean Sea, a three masted sailboat full of wind headed for an island, and the pirates on board were cheering. Suddenly, the cheering stopped suddenly, and the pirate sailor hurried to call the captain. Jack staggered out with a bottle of rum and almost fell on the deck. "Captain, look, there are words on the sea!" The pirates pointed to the panic on the sea. On the sea beside them, a line of words composed of sea water floated on the sea, enough for everyone who can read to clearly understand its meaning, and it also moved with the progress of the ship, always parallel to the hull. When Jack saw this line, his dizzy mind immediately regained consciousness, his muscles tightened, and a drop of cold sweat fell from his forehead. However, when he saw clearly, his body had recovered the relaxed state before. Because there was nothing else in that line, only one sentence, "goodbye, my chief mate and the crew, do more good." "Don''t care if you have no beginning or end." Jack shrugged, took another sip of rum and looked at the pirate sailors who were still watching. "Keep heading and keep moving." "Why did he say goodbye?" Angelica asked, apparently knowing who made it. Not only she, but also the other crew members from Queen Anne''s Revenge knew whose means it was, and Jack knew it very well. "Who knows?" Jack didn''t care. "Maybe he won''t appear on earth again. He will settle in the underworld or demon prison instead. This is really good news." "If only Queen Anne''s Revenge had stayed with me." People disdain to smile and leave it to you? With the character that some god wants all good things, can he leave such a good boat to you? I''m afraid you''re thinking about peaches. If you hadn''t begged with your thighs before, now you don''t even have this ship. It''s naive to want Queen Anne''s Revenge now. But then again, Queen Anne''s revenge is really great. It''s much better than this ship. If Queen Anne''s revenge is still there, they can be more relaxed. On the sea, the words composed of sea water turned into sea water and re integrated into the sea, as if nothing had happened before. "Captain, have you really found a treasure map?" People no longer care what the line represents, and the topic turns to Jack. "Of course!" Jack swore that the rum was very heroic. "I think you should share the treasure map with everyone." Angelica rolled her eyes and suggested. "Yes, the first mate is right." The pirates echoed. "No, you just have to do your job." Jack turned and walked briskly back to the captain''s room. In the underworld, gray finally looked at hernona, "don''t you come with me. It''s a super beautiful world, better than Olympus." "If you compare it with Olympus, I''m not interested at all. Have a nice trip." Helona waved her hand in disgust. "It''s a pity that there has been no progress in the substantiation of the dead, otherwise you can come into contact with these things." Gray felt very sorry and pointed to a small piece of mint leaves left on the scorched earth. "They''ll be given to you. If I''m lucky to come back one day, I hope to see you dancing on a mint grassland." "Don''t worry, I can keep it for at least a few hundred years." Chapter 511 Stone Castle Kingdom, on the way to the north coast, two horses walked one after the other. The speed was very slow, just like walking. "Why follow me? Don''t you have something to deal with, my financial officer." Gray hit hatchet as if he had just woke up. "You must have something. I want to see it!" Merida stared at him with beautiful eyes and said in a very positive tone. "What can I do?" Gray curled his mouth and gently kicked the horse in the stomach to speed up the speed. The woman''s intuition is really unreasonable. "If you don''t want me to follow, you can say it directly. I''m sure I won''t follow." Merida also accelerated her speed. Anyway, gray didn''t say he wouldn''t let her go with her. It wasn''t like that when we sailed together last time. Dad is right. If you want something, you should take the initiative to fight for it. Don''t be afraid of losing face. Soldiers don''t care about it. If I hadn''t sneaked into the boat last time, I wouldn''t have had the chance to leave the tribe and take risks with them. That experience was much more interesting than weaving and embroidery in the tribe. Moreover, recently, in the position of treasurer, she found that it really needs to be thick skinned to do better, otherwise those guys will push forward and want more funds. "All right, follow if you want." Gray felt that there was nothing shady about it, and it would be exposed sooner or later. Even if it was not exposed in front of ordinary civilians, some senior leaders of the kingdom would certainly know, at least the Marquis and the Marquis would know. The Marquis knows that as long as gray doesn''t have strict requirements and can''t tell others, and doesn''t emphasize that it''s confidential, Merida is expected to know in a few hours or even less. So, just let her know, there''s nothing wrong. Anyway, he has a clear conscience and has nothing to hide. It doesn''t matter what she thinks. He doesn''t feel guilty at all. After walking less than 100 meters, gray turned his head and looked at Merida, whose mouth was parallel to his own. "I''m actually going to place a group of monsters, a group of very terrible monsters." "I''m not afraid. I''m a fearless soldier. I''ve drunk the water of flame waterfall and have unparalleled strength and courage." Said Merida, patting her chest. Well, the growing rabbit has grown up a lot. This shot is a little exciting. Monster? Who are you kidding? Monsters deserve to be placed by yourself. If they were, they would have become the ghosts under your sword. They must be something interesting. "Don''t shoot, don''t shoot, I''ll take you. If you shoot again, it''ll be small. It''s not big. How can you get it if you shoot again." Gray looked frightened and raised his hand to stop her from continuing. Merida blushed for a moment, lowered her head for a moment, and then raised her head angrily, "bastard, die!" Rubbing out the sword, Merida killed gray directly. Little Molly was startled and quickly grabbed Merida''s red braid and threw it in the air. Gray smiled and felt running forward. "Angus, catch up with him!" Merida called for her horse to catch up quickly. Gray looked back and shouted that it was unfair. He was now a king. Why didn''t he get a psychic horse? Merida has Angus, Belle has Philip. They are all good horses with human nature. Only he doesn''t have them. He is jealous. Gray''s horse is certainly not as good as this human princess''s horse, but he also has a way to press his palm on the horse''s neck and directly use magic to help it speed up. "Little Molly, Angus, he cheated. Let''s speed up, catch him and beat him." Cried Merida. "OK, OK." Little jasmine helps to eliminate fatigue and improve physical strength for horse Angus. "Hiss!" Horse Angus also cheerfully shouted, his four hooves accelerated, his tail swung and ran fast. "Angus, don''t be complacent." Gray groaned in front, "I know a horse that runs much faster and smarter than you." He suddenly realized that he was not a good horse without human nature. On the contrary, he not only had, but also two horses, one named Angus and the other named Philip. Well, two horses also give two masters by the way. After chasing and fighting all the way, I came to the shore of the North Sea. Most of the castle has been built. I believe I can move in soon. Of course, the castle will continue to be constructed after check-in, because each castle is built slowly, and some are built slowly. It is not surprising that it has been built for more than ten years. Well, it can also be said that the family has developed well and has continued to expand the castle for more than ten years. Regardless of the construction of the castle, gray came to the bottom of the cliff and stood on the sea with Merida. Little Molly flew in the air. The only little horse that no one can fly with is crying and humming up and down, but gray will never bring it down. "Is it a creature in the sea?" Merida is very strange. She doesn''t believe what Gray said is really a monster, so as long as she removes the monster characteristics, she can probably guess that he is talking about some kind of creature. And now when we come to the sea, it must be creatures in the sea, or we should go to the forest. Gray doesn''t know what she thinks, or he must praise that the little princess''s brain seeds have become smarter. "Well, but we have to clean up here first." Gray looked at the sea area. There were many reefs under the sea cliff. It was not a suitable place to put it. He wanted to set the place here. Naturally, he needed to make adjustments first. "How to clean it?" Merida knew that he was powerful in magic. When he came alone, he must clean up with magic, so she looked waiting to see him perform. "Watch it!" With a wave of Gray''s hand, Merida was sent to a prominent spot under the sea cliff so that she could stand there and watch. Then he began to use power, but this time, he immediately found the problem. He was not so handy in driving the sea. In the world of Pirates of the Caribbean, he wants to drive the sea, basically only one idea, but now he needs to consume more strength and spirit to do it. Gray was not in a hurry to clean up the reefs. Instead, he looked dignified and began to feel the power in his body. Authority and he have long been integrated. After careful induction, we really found a problem. The power in his body lacks a close connection with the world, which does not provide some blessings for power. In the Caribbean World, power is blessed by the world, is closely linked with the world, and is a force of rules. But in this world, power is more like a treasure and artifact that can control the sea, like Poseidon''s trident, rather than power and rules closely related to the world. "Therefore, power is power only in the world where power is born. In other worlds, it is at most an artifact? It''s just that this artifact can be integrated into the body, which can be regarded as a talent, and it''s not too bad. " Gray doesn''t know whether his guess is correct, but what power lacks is only the connection with the world, so his guess is also reasonable. Chapter 512 On the sea cliff, Merida waited for half an hour, but she only saw Gray standing there with his eyes closed and doing nothing. But he looked like he was doing something, but he didn''t find it. Considering that he was a magician and had many extraordinary abilities, Merida also thought he was doing something and didn''t bother. It wasn''t until gray opened her eyes that she looked at him nervously, ready to ask him what he was doing. But before she could speak, gray began to wave his fingers, and the sea under his feet began to roll. The reefs were cut and broken one by one, and then dragged into the deep sea by the waves. Gray also wants to understand. Even if he doesn''t know the reason, he can study it slowly in the future. Anyway, power is still useful. It can also be regarded as an artifact, or a passive artifact. It just lacks the blessing of the world. The top priority is to clean up the sea area, and then release the alien space and mermaid in the bottle. One reef after another broke and sank. Gray spent an hour here and finally cleaned up an open sea 100 meters wide. There is also a depth of 67 meters under the water, which is enough for mermaids to move. When the sea was cleared, gray took the red bottle out of his arms. However, the bottle is no longer red. The surface of the bottle is black and red, like some oil dirt, and there are a few cracks on the surface. He said hello to Merida. Gray held him under his feet, and he fell directly into the sea. After entering the sea, gray looked at the knife cut stone wall in front of him, which he had just ground out of sea water. Next, he began to depict the magic array on the stone wall. After the magic array was arranged, gray pierced the bottle with a saber, and a cloud of fog wrapped the different space inside and flew out. Gray''s eyes coagulated, grabbed the cloud of white fog and pressed it to the stone wall in front. The white fog wrapped the different space into the stone wall, and the magic array was shining with milky white brilliance, firmly pulling the different space, making it stay here, and then slowly getting bigger. Gray smiled with satisfaction. This magic array, but he observed a large number of different spaces in the underworld. It took him three years to create them according to his own space theory. Therefore, he also asked Charon about the characteristics of different spaces and the relationship between different spaces and the main world. It''s not easy for a magician to create a magic array. It takes too much time to create a complete and effective magic array. It is not impossible to double or even ten times the time if the direction is wrong or a point is wrong. In short, now this magic array is useful. The different space is gradually becoming larger and gradually integrating into the stone wall. The state is also very stable. Gray can feel that under the traction of the magic array, this different space from the different world is establishing some contact with the world, and some point coincides with each other. The whole sea cliff vibrated slightly, and the different space was completely integrated into the stone wall. Gray presided over the magic array and began to expand the contact point to make it a stable point to firmly fix the different space here. Then he began to guide the connection between different space and the material of the real world. Soon, the stone wall in front cracked, and a dark channel formed here, slowly expanded, and finally stopped until it was two meters long and wide. This is an appropriate value. If it continues to expand, the connection between different space and the material world will be unstable. Finally, different space will either separate or destroy each other. In this way, they maintain stability with each other, and can open up a direct channel to different space in the real world, just like on the white hat bay island at the beginning. When the channel formed, gray felt it for a moment and swam in. The passage was not straight forward, but inclined upward. When he came out of the water, there was a huge space in front of him, and hundreds of mermaids and fountain of youth appeared in front of him. The space is as big as a football field. It is not much different from the original appearance. Above the fountain of youth, a skylight is opened on the stone wall, and a beam of sunlight shines obliquely on the stone wall on the right. There is a small piece of land under the stone wall, which looks like 40 or 50 square meters. There are many plants, which is also the only place with plants in this different space. Other places are full of water, stone slabs and other things. After scanning the different space, gray completely stopped his eyes on many mermaids. Many mermaids turned pale. At a certain moment before, they felt a real breath of death. However, the breath was blocked by the bottle and the blood red liquid flowing on the inner wall of the bottle, so that they could survive. However, although the terrible feeling was only for a moment, it also frightened them. It felt that the fish tail was still a little soft at this time. Although they said it was all right, Gray was not at ease. In case something happened to the mermaid he had brought back, he not only worked for so long in vain, but also wasted a lot of precious materials and failed to live up to the trust of these mermaids. Including the bottle, the white fog, and the bloody liquid flowing in the bottle. The bottle was made of many precious materials obtained from the underworld, including the leg bones of God (he broke one leg and ran away in a sneak attack on Charon, and other Greek gods left no bones after death), which has the ability to resist all kinds of erosion. The white fog was extracted from the Styx River and all the different spaces that were about to collapse. It has a good protective effect on the different spaces and can be used to move the different spaces. It is said that the previous gods moved their favorite different spaces to secret places in this way. The bloody liquid was kindly sponsored by the dead atlas God. Most of the blood gray got in the mountainside was used on this bottle. So many materials, so many mermaids, if they fail in the end, gray will cry to death. So gray set up a magic array on the water to check the physical condition of all the mermaids. There was a sudden wave on the water, and a touch of red appeared under the water. Gray looked up and didn''t care any more. He continued to draw his magic array. Merida surfaced with her ankle below the water. She was surprised to step on it with her foot. She found that although there was water below, it could bear her body as much as the land and would not sink. She felt that this place was very magical, but she was not in a hurry to test the artifact, but looked around. Just now she seemed to see a lot of people around. With a glance, she saw many mermaids floating on the water. "How beautiful! Many people! " At a glance, it was all exquisite little faces. Each ugly one was pleasing to the eye. The mermaid is also very alert to the sudden appearance of the woman. Some have taken out their spears, but she doesn''t care if she sees gray just glancing. She also knows that this man is with gray and is not excited. "Who are you?" Merida put away her surprise and put on a serious face. The mermaid chirped together, but no one answered her question. The atmosphere was a little embarrassed for a time. "They are mermaids!" Little Molly, who came in with her, explained to her. Merida opened her eyes in surprise. "Mermaid? Is there really a mermaid? " Chapter 513 I don''t know why, although these mermaids are very beautiful, Merida has a faint hostility at the first sight of them, and she can''t like them anyway. And they look fierce with so many people and weapons. So she stepped back silently and hid behind gray, but she didn''t get close to him. He''s busy now. It''s hard to disturb. Merida, who had nothing to do, stared at the mermaid for a while and then looked around. She didn''t expect that there was such a space below. It was wonderful. However, when she saw that there was still sunshine at the hole above, she immediately had doubts. You know, there were no holes on the sea cliff. If there were any, they would have been found long ago. There is such a big space below that those who build castles will build castles on it when they are out of their minds. I don''t understand for the moment, and gray can''t ask about something. Merida''s attention gradually shifted to her feet. Obviously, only water can stand under her. This place is amazing. What is this? Why can it support her to stand in the water? Merida was very curious, stepped on it hard, and then felt that the force supporting her suddenly disappeared, and she fell directly into the sea. She fell off guard and drank the sea water. She quickly splashed out of the water and came out of the water again. The familiar force pushed her to stand firm in the water. She felt a little embarrassed, especially in front of these mermaids. "Strange place!" Merida whispered. Now she is sure that this must be a place with mysterious power, so people can stand in the water and the sun can shine in. It is very difficult for the active female soldier to turn her eyes and let her do nothing and wait quietly. So Merida turned her eyes to the land behind her. There was a dripping ring stone spring. It was interesting. She gently jumped on a stone floating on the water and walked over the stone road with wet shoes, making a poop poop poop. "Stop!" Several mermaids plunged into the water, then appeared on Merida''s only way with great speed, pointing a sharp spear at her and blocking her way. Merida stared, grabbed her palm behind her back, put a long bow on the arrow and aimed at several mermaids. "Be quiet." Gray said angrily, this can be right. You can''t stop. So can the mermaid. If she wants to see it, she''ll show it to her. There''s nothing to stop. You haven''t done your whole body examination yet. The voice stopped the confrontation between the two sides. Gray continued to draw the magic array. For him now, there is no difference in the difficulty between drawing on the water and arranging on the ground. More than ten minutes later, a magic array was formed on the water. The soft sea blue light reflected on the surrounding water, making it magic. "Come in groups of five. Let me see if there is anything wrong with your body." Gray said to the mermaids. It''s OK to check their bodies directly with water, but it can''t be as detailed as the magic array one by one. He hopes to get an accurate result. Gray waved, and several mermaids who were still fighting against Merida swam over with their tails. With a flick of their tails, they jumped into the magic array on the water. Mermaids began to check one by one. Meiruida saw that no one was stopping her. She quietly moved her steps and came to the front of the fountain of youth. "It''s just a spring. What are you nervous about?" With disdain, Merida touched the stone and did nothing else. She turned and looked at what gray did for them. After all, it''s still very important to the mermaids. Just touch it. If it''s really broken, it''s not good. Her eyes fell on the side of the magic array. When she saw the appearance of the mermaid, she was slightly relieved. It was just a group of fish tails, and her face was good-looking. There was no other use. It was not worth worrying at all. Even if several mermaids entered the magic array to check together, it still took two hours to check. This inspection really let him find some problems. On some mermaids, he found signs of life decline, which was similar to the state of werewolves and yandemons when they died, but the situation was much better than them. Take out some medicine for them to drink and stabilize the situation for the time being, but gray knows that even if there is medicine, they will only have a few years at most. For this, gray now has no other way but medicine. But most mermaids have no problem, which is a good thing. Gray has seen that the Mermaids with problems are probably mermaids near the places where the bottle cracks, which shows that the thing he made can still protect them. "Gray, where did they come from?" Merida was curious. She knew that there were no mermaids here. Not only there were no mermaids here, but also there were no mermaids in the sea from here to the four tribes. So the origin of these mermaids is worth asking. Where did gray bring them back? It must not be the fairy in the lake. She already knows that the fairy in the lake is fake. That''s just his excuse. He actually went to other places. Did he bring it back from the place he went? Merida looked curious, waiting for gray to give her answer. "The place where they used to live is about to be destroyed. As a kind king, I can''t bear to see them all die there, so I brought them back and let them have a place to live." Gray sat down on a slate and asked Merida to press her head, explaining. "And they have strong combat effectiveness, especially at sea. From now on, no one can attack Shibao country from the sea, and all who come will be buried in the sea." For this, he had an idea when he wanted to bring them back, and this place was also a place for them that he had long thought of. This is the sea gateway of the kingdom. If you want to attack the Kingdom, you can either go through the forest from other places or attack directly from here. Taking a long way from the forest is not only dangerous, but also expensive. It is also easy to have various problems because of unfamiliar environment. He believes that all those who have the intention to attack will definitely choose to attack from here. Attack from here, then they will feel the horror of the mermaid. Hundreds of armed mermaids are enough to easily destroy a fleet unless they meet a wizard or someone with extraordinary power related to water. Even if he is not here, he can still ensure that the kingdom is not invaded by external forces. "Moreover, it can also let the mermaid clear the Warcraft in the sea for us and help us develop the resources of the sea." There are more Warcraft in the sea than in the forest, and there are all kinds of terrible giant Warcraft. However, there are few marine Warcraft around the island, and the giant Warcraft basically won''t be close to the offshore area, and their food doesn''t include humans, so basically don''t worry too much, just need the mermaid to clean up some small Warcraft often. Merida nodded thoughtfully and listened to what Gray said. No one seems to be really useful. It seems that she didn''t bring it back because she was greedy for their beauty. Chapter 514 Under the girl''s little hand massage, gray recovered his spirit consumed by magic, stood up, stretched and looked at the land behind the fountain of youth. He had planned this land for a long time. It was a waste of land to allow it to grow some green plants before. He just knew that a good plant was suitable for this environment. Take off a picture scroll from the waist, unfold the picture scroll, and a small bottle flies out of the picture scroll. The bottle is brown. It is the same as the one sealed by the old spring before, but there is no God blood. Open the bottle, a piece of black land flies out from the inside and falls on the land with a little green, covering many green plants directly. Of course, there is only a small piece, that is, a circle two meters in diameter. In fact, the green is only a little in the center, about a dozen plants. "Is this Mint?" Merida recognized this plant and looked at gray curiously. There is no shortage in the mint kingdom. Why is it worth so much special planting? "This is no ordinary mint." Gray smiled gently and told her that the world was desolate and lifeless. Only a grass was unwilling to die, tenacious to survive, broke free from the shackles of death in the doomsday world and bloomed the fantasy story of the first touch of vitality in the doomsday world. In the story, his majesty, who is smart, brave, sharp, resolute and kind, took the lead in discovering this grass, so he took good care of it and guarded it around the grass day and night just to protect its safety. Finally, after the grass opened its branches and leaves and developed a grassland, the kind king established deep feelings with the grass, so he dug out half of it and brought it back to his own kingdom, just to bring it around, and the other half stayed in that world and continued to bring vitality to the world. Merida has a false eye. She is no longer the innocent Princess cheated by the witch. Now she is a smart treasurer who often deals with all kinds of foxes. Jpg. It is clear that someone has a strange collection addiction and makes up such an unreliable story. Gray fused the land planted with mint with the land in different space, and then sprinkled some medicine on the mint leaves to ensure that they can survive. But not long after gray sprinkled the medicine, the peppermint withered and turned into a pile of dead grass leaves in the twinkling of an eye. "What''s going on?" Gray stopped to leave. There is no need to check. He already knows that these peppermint have encountered the same problems as those before. The bottle and picture scroll together can''t protect it. Forget it, although it''s special, it''s just a few peppermint plants after all. Shaking his head slightly, gray looked at the mermaid, "you can live here freely, but you are not allowed to attack people here. The ocean here is very big. Don''t run too far. You can tell me if you need anything." "Master, we understand." The Mermaids nodded in response. They are gray''s followers, and gray will provide them with shelter in this strange world. Gray''s words must be carefully listened to and implemented. And the mermaid explained some precautions. Gray didn''t hurry back, but took Merida and a group of mermaids deep into the sea. Most people have the opportunity to see the sea, but only a few people can experience the opportunity to swim in the sea like sea fish. Merida was excited, but she could only stay with gray and not act alone. But even so, she was very happy. This experience was unprecedented. Gray took them to swim to the north. The deeper the sea goes to the north, the less light it throws. In the eyes of ordinary people, the seabed is already mixed and dark, and there is nothing worth noting. But in the eyes of gray and the mermaid, there was a charming glimmer, just like a dream world. Although Merida saw only the vision of ordinary people, it did not prevent her from swimming happily at the bottom of the sea. "Master, is it winter in this world?" Berris swam up to gray and swam forward with him, asking. Gray didn''t know why she asked, but after thinking about it, he replied, "it''s not winter. It''s just summer." "Is the summer temperature here also very low?" Asked bereth. "Of course not. The summer temperature here is still very high." Gray said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about this. It rarely snows here even in winter. With the constitution of a mermaid, you can adapt." "Even if it''s really cold, I can help you arrange a magic array in this sea area in winter to ensure that the water temperature will not be too low." "Master, I don''t mean that. I mean, the sea water is a little cold, and the more you go north, the colder the sea water will be. If the temperature is like this in summer, the sea water will freeze directly in winter." Said bereth. They are very sensitive to the water temperature. Generally speaking, mermaids are most active in the subtropical zone and will not go to the colder north or south. White hat Bay is also in the tropics, which is their base camp, so she hopes that in this world, the location of the base camp can be the same as before, in a climate zone more suitable for them. "The water temperature is too low?" Gray frowned, his magic of isolating the sea dissipated, and he was immersed in the sea. Gray immediately felt the contact between his body and the sea water. The sea water temperature was several degrees lower than the normal sea water temperature at this time. Most people couldn''t feel it, but he and the mermaid could easily feel it. "The water temperature is really lower than normal." Gray frowned, took Merida and bereth and continued to move north for a distance. He found that the temperature was indeed decreasing. Although it was not obvious, this situation did exist. "Maybe the cold current in the north is coming down, and it should return to normal after a period of time." He found nothing else but this explanation, which is also a more reasonable explanation at present. The two are discussing the problem of sea water. In the water ahead, a huge sea fish swings its huge tail fin and rushes here like a sharp arrow. In the surging sea water, the huge sea fish opened its huge mouth, exposed its sharp teeth, focused on gray and the many mermaids behind him, and took them as human prey. Gray had found it before it appeared in sight. He was about to grab it for lunch when bereth held out his hand. "Master, just leave such a small matter to us." With that, beiris waved to the mermaid behind him, and the mermaid came forward with tacit understanding, shot water and grass in her hand, wrapped the sea fish into zongzi in an instant, and then stabbed it in with a spear. The fierce beast in the sea was directly stabbed with holes and holes, and died no longer. Gray took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and swallowed it back to his stomach to remind them that this thing is also a monster. It seems that he doesn''t have to do it. The combat effectiveness of the mermaid in the sea is quite good. And there are no powerful Warcraft near the sea, and the Mermaids have more than enough to protect themselves. The only pity is that the Warcraft in the sea died so miserably that its whole body was stabbed and rotten. It would be shabby to eat it again. But the mermaid doesn''t mind. She divides the monster into corpses in the sea, and then eats a piece of flesh and blood with relish. Gray takes Merida away from them. The mermaid of the Caribbean World is more inclined to monsters after all. Chapter 515 Taking them to familiarize themselves with the sea area, and hunting a few Warcraft in the sea for lunch, gray left the different space of the fountain of youth. When he came to the sea again, he looked at the sea cliff in front of him, touched his chin and thought. With a wave of his hand, countless seawater surged up along the sea cliff, just like the moment when the huge waves beat on the sea cliff. However, the surface of the wave is calm, but the water below is surging at high speed. The turbid water is like a sharp water knife, constantly cutting the rocks on the sea cliff. After a period of time, the waves receded, but the stone wall in front of them was completely different from before. On the stone wall, a stone step extends obliquely upward to the land above. The stone step is one meter wide. There is a stone railing on the side near the sea. The railing is integrated with the stone step. Although it is rough, it has a different aesthetic feeling. At the bottom of the stone steps is a two meter square platform, on which there are several movable stone stools and a movable stone table, all standing quietly at the innermost part of the platform. Looking at the platform, gray suddenly waved again, and the sea water surged up again, but this time only submerged part of the sea cliff, but the length is very long, and the bottom of the sea cliff more than 200 meters long is wrapped by the sea water. When the sea receded, a corridor hundreds of meters long, two meters wide and three meters high appeared under the cliff. Merida was stunned. "Gray, are you so good now? In fact, you can completely empty the sea cliff and build a castle yourself! " "Keep a low profile. These are just a piece of cake!" Gray smiled, his language was very modest, but his face was like you boasted more. Merida resolutely shut up and went to appreciate his works instead. On the sea, mermaids popped their heads, looked at the long stone corridor, looked at gray, and then flew up decisively and sat in the corridor. The beautiful fish tail was immersed in the sea and swayed happily. "Is this for them?" Merida asked in surprise, pointing to the Mermaids sitting on the corridor swinging their tails. "Play for them." Gray nodded, walked across the sea and began to arrange a magic array here. With so many mermaids exposed, the kingdom will definitely produce a lot of chaos. Those nobles will certainly try their best to get two back. His words may not be useful. After all, he can''t be omniscient and can''t know everyone''s actions, so it''s better to hide them. He plans to set up a magic array here that can block people''s sight, so that they can''t see the real scene here from a distance, but can only see the illusion like the previous cliff. Such a magic array is not difficult, but it is a little troublesome to arrange. Gray asked Merida to go back by herself, but she didn''t want to. Shibao country doesn''t have many financial problems to deal with. It can be solved by taking some time every day. She also wants to continue to see what gray wants to do. So gray asked her to go up and restrain the people above. For the time being, they were not allowed to come here. The elf volunteered to fly up and manly went to find Martin, the manager here. Merida had nothing to do and continued to stare at gray. With the completion of the magic array, Merida felt as if she had been moved out of the cabin by the old witch, but then found that there seemed to be no change in front of her. "You can safely appear here. No one will find you. I won''t let them come here, but don''t go out of this range. It''s best to go out underwater." Gray said to the mermaid, "if someone comes here accidentally, just catch him and give him to me later." With a few instructions, gray saw that it was afternoon and was ready to leave. She took Merida''s newly opened stone steps step by step. She looked back step by step to see what Gray had done to that place and why others couldn''t find the mermaid. When they passed the last stone step, Merida looked back again and found that the scene in front of her had become the kind of sea cliff she had seen for the first time. There was only one stone step and the corridor could not be seen at all. "Such magic? Really good. " After walking along Shanghai cliff, gray sensed the position of the elf and was ready to take her back to the palace. She was at the castle site. Gray and Merida walked together. When they met people on the road, they would stop and salute them. They also had unexpected respect for Merida, from the bottom of their hearts. Gray knew that this was because Merida thought it was necessary to build a castle belonging to him, so she improved their treatment. Of course, it was just food, which made them work harder. However, this is enough for these people to be grateful to her. You know, although gray did not treat these workers harshly, after all, they had committed crimes before and could not enjoy the same treatment as those soldiers. When she came to little Molly''s place, gray found that there were many people here. After going in for a distance, she found that a building here had collapsed, and Frodo was arranging someone to repair it. Martin was investigating the people who built this section and was ready to be held accountable. "Your majesty!" Everyone saluted when they saw Gray coming. Gray waved his hand and let them continue to do their own business. He went up to Martin and asked the reason for the collapse. "Your Majesty, this is because their buildings are not firm, so the quality is not good. Before they encountered a small shock, this place collapsed directly." Martin said directly. "Your Majesty, it''s my negligence to fail to supervise the quality of their construction. I guarantee that every section will reach the best quality next." Said Frodo in fear. He was responsible for the collapse of this section. If he found it after completion, he could hardly imagine that scene. Gray just nodded slightly. When it came to vibration, he knew what was going on. It should be that this section of the building is unqualified. It was ok, but the vibration caused by the integration of different space and sea cliffs directly damaged the balance of the building and led to the collapse accident. "Your poor supervision leads to such an accident, and your salary will be deducted for one month." Gray said, "as for the person responsible for building this section, you should punish yourself according to the rules." "Mr. Frodo, I don''t want you to be so perfunctory when I offer you better conditions." Merida hummed with a cold face. As soon as she gave them a raise, such a thing happened. It seemed that it was wrong for her to give them a raise. "My Lord, please believe me. This will never happen again." Frodo vowed. Even for his own sake, he really can''t allow this kind of thing to happen again. If it happens again, it won''t be solved in a month''s salary. He should be responsible for it. "I don''t seem to see the hole?" Merida looked around and couldn''t find the hole leading to the bottom of the mountain. "It is a magical space. Although you can see the sky, there is no hole on the ground." Gray gently explained that there would be too many entrances to different spaces if another opening was made in it. Even in the world of Pirates of the Caribbean, there are only two entrances to different spaces, one is a cave and the other is an underground water cave. Chapter 516 As soon as she came back from Belle, gray saw the servants of the palace looking for something in a hurry. When he walked over to ask what happened, stri, who was arranged by him to enter the palace to learn maid etiquette, and another Mermaid greeted him happily. "Master, everyone is looking for you. The Marquis seems to say that he has something important to discuss with you. He is waiting for you in the Council hall." Sterly said quickly. "OK, I see." Gray nodded gently and hurried to the conference hall. It seemed that the Marquis''s head was so anxious to find him. Something important must have happened. "It seems that the witch lady should be brought here, so that she still has a part on Belle''s side. No matter where I am, I can quickly know what important happened on the other side." Gray thought as he walked quickly. The portal just solved that he didn''t need to spend too much time on the road between the two places, but the transmission of information between the two places was still blocked. "Well, the position of the portal can also be told to stri. If she can''t find me here, she can also come to me through the portal." Thinking of improving the information transmission mechanism on both sides, gray has come to the conference hall of the Royal Palace, where the Marquis, the treasurer Merida and several other officials are waiting for him. The meeting hall was gloomy, and no one said anything. They had long debated what should be said. They came to the conclusion that they did not know what had happened and how to solve it. The only way was to hope that his majesty, a wise and powerful king, could save the country again. "What happened?" Gray went over and sat down, glanced at the frowning crowd and asked directly. If stri didn''t tell him that the matter was urgent, he would take out silly girls and leave them a photo, one by one, like they had just come out of the coal mine. If he hadn''t known them, he wouldn''t recognize that these people were senior officials under him. "Your majesty!" These people began to shine their eyes when gray came in. When gray sat down and spoke one after another, but in the end, marquis Riley grabbed the opportunity to speak with a slightly higher identity and speed. "Well, just a few days ago, soldiers and workers at the seaside said that the weather was getting colder and colder, and the temperature had dropped more than ten degrees. It felt like winter was coming ahead of schedule." "At first, we thought it was the normal cooling brought by bad weather. It would be better every few days, but the day before yesterday was sunny and the temperature was still cold. We found it wrong. It seems that winter is coming in advance." "If winter comes ahead of time, there will be no harvest of all grain this year. The Kingdom''s previous grain reserves will be exhausted, and there will be famine. There will be an unprecedented crisis in the country, and at least half of the people will die in this famine." "This is not our sensational, but the result calculated according to the existing conditions of the kingdom." "Of course, I believe your judgment. Go on." Gray didn''t speak too politely, even if his cheap father was in front of him. "We firmly believe that this winter is abnormal when it comes early, which is not in line with the laws of nature." Marquis Riley said seriously, "we guess that it may be the crisis brought by a monster or some supernatural phenomenon in the north. If the source can be solved, the kingdom can quickly return to normal and let the Kingdom survive the disaster safely." "And we must act quickly, otherwise those food crops will die if they stay at low temperature for too long." Gray certainly understood the Marquis''s concern, but because of the barrier of the forest, although the flower kingdom encountered the same thing, the temperature drop was not obvious, and he didn''t find it for a while. "Your Majesty is a dragon slaying warrior and the most powerful knight in the kingdom. We ask your majesty to lead some soldiers to explore the source of the cold current and eliminate it." An official said with a ashamed face. As a subordinate of your majesty, you can''t share your worries for your majesty. In case of anything, you have to ask your majesty to do it yourself. This is a denial of their ability and a trample on their dignity. But they have no other way. In the face of such a thing, they are not at ease when others go, which may lead to greater disaster in the Kingdom, so they can only bite the bullet and ask. And gray doesn''t think it''s any good. Ordinary things are done by ordinary people, and difficult things are done by excellent people. This is the right way to do things. If they can''t do well, but they want to be strong, the final result may not only be at the expense of the army, but also bring greater harm and cause greater losses, that is guilty. In fact, after discovering that this thing is really not normal cooling, but related to some extraordinary events, gray also raised his interest and planned to go over to find out and solve the problem of the kingdom. After all, he beat down the Kingdom himself. Although he doesn''t take care of things usually, he can''t ignore things when he really encounters things. Now that they are down and become their king, they naturally have to bear the corresponding responsibility. However, there is no big deal at ordinary times, so the Marquis and those officials can solve other small things. There is no need for him to do everything personally, and there will be no problem if he is lazy, so he is comfortable to be the shopkeeper. But now in this situation, he must go and see the situation himself, which can''t be solved by others. Therefore, in the face of the official''s request, gray nodded affirmatively, "I will solve the problem. You pacify the civilians, tell those nobles and try to adopt the pacifying policy. If I come back and find that there is chaos in the territory of any nobles, I will leave them some unforgettable memories." Although the nobles'' subordinates and civilians have nothing to do with him, gray knows that many disturbances sometimes arise from places that seem to have little to do with you. Although the aristocratic territories were independent, they were not isolated from the kingdom. On the contrary, some places were even closely linked. If there is unrest among the civilians under the nobility, it will definitely affect the kingdom. If it cannot be solved in time, it is not impossible to turn into national unrest. Therefore, before leaving, he must first set the tone for the whole thing and do not allow extreme treatment. If the aristocratic mistakes affect the Kingdom, he will not be merciful. This is also a warning. The name of the Dragon slaughtering warrior has only been in the world for a year, so they won''t immediately forget the power of the Dragon slaughtering warrior and the power to frighten the nobility. His orders can be handled carefully by the nobles and will not let the civilians become victims so quickly. "Your will will will be carried out!" The officials respectfully said that the Marquis also said that he would bound the nobles, although he was only half sure. After all, the nobles did not necessarily listen to him. Even if there were orders from the king, it was not the first time for them to do things in public and in secret. Of course, that was when the old king used to be. Now the king is gray. Even if those nobles don''t want to listen, they will restrain themselves, unless they really want to leave the world as soon as possible. There are many nobles who died in Gray''s hands. As long as gray kills a few more for legitimate reasons, these nobles will not be surprised. "I will find out the reasons for this situation as soon as possible, and you will do your own work." Gray got up from his seat and it was useless to continue listening. All the information they had was what disaster the cold current would bring, which was what they needed to manage. He is about to find the source of this incident. He doesn''t care about the kingdom. It''s just a waste of time to ask. It''s better to leave it to them. Perhaps knowing this, he can help formulate some countermeasures, but it is far better for him to quickly find the source, solve it, completely end it, and solve the crisis of the kingdom from the source. When doing things, we should distinguish between priorities. Chapter 517 Decided to leave at once, gray went to see the marquis. Well, this is what you should do when you officially go out and say goodbye to your parents before you go out. As for going to another world? Mother doesn''t know about going to another world, so don''t let her worry. It''s perfect to pretend to find the fairy in the lake. For things like this that are destined to be known, of course, we should sue each other. Let the mother adult not worry. Merida hoped to go with him to find the source of the cold, but gray refused. He didn''t know what caused it. If there was anything dangerous, he might not be able to protect her at that time. Merida''s combat effectiveness is good, but compared with ordinary soldiers, she really faces some powerful enemies. In fact, that''s it. According to the results of merchant ships sent by the kingdom to the north, nothing was found in a short distance, and it became colder and colder in the north, and the source of the cold was still farther north. So it''s definitely not a simple thing to form this cold climate in summer, and it''s still far from the kingdom. It''s not safe to take her with you. Having dispelled Merida''s desire to go with her, gray flew directly to the north coast with his dragon wings open, folded them up and fell down. However, he can''t fly or swim with the help of sea water. He doesn''t know what''s ahead. He must save his strength. Flying for a long time and driving the sea water will consume his strength. If there is a terrible monster ahead, any strength is very important. Moreover, the Marquis did not know that gray could turn a dragon or drive the sea. They had already prepared ships and sailors here and were ready to start at any time. The ships were all those people he had previously selected to trade with the four tribes, with good sailing experience. And the five separate werewolves were gathered on the ship, hoping they could help gray. "Your Majesty, everything is ready. Shall we start now?" When the people here saw him coming, they quickly welcomed him and said eagerly. Gray had an impression of him. His name was Carus. He was one of the people who followed him to find pirate treasures. Later, he became the captain of a merchant ship and was responsible for part of the trade with the four tribes. It is said that he also plans to trade with the Vikings and Romans who are enemies of the four tribes. The reports have been typed up and hope to be approved. However, gray didn''t agree. There''s no need to be too greedy. Although it''s a normal transaction, the four tribes know and will be angry. Now they have a good relationship with the four tribes, and the four tribes alone have a large trading volume. There''s no need to rush to open up a new market. They are not pure businessmen. There is no need to trade at both ends. If they don''t do well, they will offend both sides. Back to the point, when he asked, gray looked at the merchant ship they transformed from the last pirate ship and shook his head slightly. This is to save lives. For the lives of the people all over the country, the ship is still a little slow. "No hurry!" Gray shook his head slightly and took out a model wooden boat from his backpack. Carus was stunned as soon as he saw the ship. Although he didn''t know the use of his majesty taking out a small boat model, looking at the model, if it could be made, he would definitely dump the ship he had driven for several blocks. Gray threw his boat forward and into the sea. After sealing the boat into the bottle, he found that it contained sea water and some marine life, so he couldn''t put it in his backpack. So he directly broke all the wine bottles that sealed the ship one by one, making the ship inside look like a model, and then put it in his backpack. When Carus saw the captain throw such a beautiful boat model directly into the sea, he felt a burst of regret and subconsciously wanted to jump in and fish it out. "Let''s get ready and move all the supplies of that ship to this ship." Just as he was struggling to get the boat his majesty threw away, his Majesty''s voice came to his ears. Carus paused for a moment and looked around. He didn''t see any ships except the merchant ship. But before he asked, the sea in front began to roll, and a huge sailboat suddenly broke through the sea. In the twinkling of an eye, an extremely huge sailboat floated on the sea and attracted everyone''s attention. Carus was stunned. This was the first time he saw such a magnificent ship. The merchant ship next to him immediately became the same as his brother. He found that his beloved merchant ship was suddenly not fragrant. "Hurry up, don''t waste time." While he was still in a daze, Gray''s urging voice came again. Carus knew that the matter was urgent, and whether the way the ship came out was normal or not, he ran back to the merchant ship and commanded the people to transfer supplies. Others on board naturally saw this scene and became very excited when they heard that they were going to take the big ship. The five werewolves gathered together and looked at the ship with horror and envy. "If we had such a ship, we would have become the overlord of the sea!" "Don''t think about it. Help quickly. I don''t want to go back to the dungeon." A werewolf shook his head slightly, didn''t think so much, and turned to help transfer supplies. Gray waved, Queen Anne''s revenge was pushed to the shore by the sea, and waves of sea water poured into the ship, ready to drag down a cannon. The world has not developed to this extent. Cannon gunpowder can not flow out, otherwise it may lead to the violent departure of science and technology. At that time, his stable life was not so stable. It''s better to do things in other worlds. It''s better to settle down in your own kingdom and enjoy it when you come back, rather than fighting here. Moreover, the world is not a simple world. Warcraft, wizards and dragons are already chaotic enough. With gunpowder, God knows what those wizards can make of gunpowder. Magic and technology may only bring chaos in the end. But after thinking about it, I don''t know what the destination is this time. If we really want to fight, with these guns, they can also attack and weaken the enemy''s strength at that time. So gray didn''t withdraw these guns, but he had made a decision in his heart. When the incident was solved, the guns must be withdrawn. As for Queen Anne''s revenge, it will be decided whether to put it in the recycling room or give it to them to sail. Soon, the sailors transferred all the supplies on the merchant ship to Queen Anne''s revenge. "Let''s go!" This time, gray handed the ship to five werewolves who were more familiar with navigation, and asked them to command the ship at full speed with sabres. The five people took turns to master the sabres, and Karus served as their deputy. Nominally, he is the deputy, but in fact, he is still in charge of the course and manpower arrangement. The five werewolves only operate the ship. Although ordinary people can control Queen Anne''s revenge, they certainly don''t control it as well as people with extraordinary ability. Moreover, werewolves have rich sailing experience, and their strong body can make them drive Queen Anne''s Revenge more lasting. They didn''t dare and didn''t want to refuse. Gray was too fierce to agree. It must be another round of beating, so they didn''t dare to refuse. And the ship was the best ship they had ever seen. They wanted to drive it in their dreams, so they didn''t want to refuse. The five werewolves took turns using sabers to control the ship to move forward quickly. Queen Anne''s Revenge quickly left the port and headed north against the cold north wind. Chapter 518 The five werewolves kept driving the Queen Anne revenge to move northward at a high speed. One day later, gray felt a terrible energy gathering point through the sea and directed the werewolves to move in that direction. "Fortunately, it has the power of the sea." Gray said secretly, otherwise, he could not sense the energy gathering point at such a distance. But on second thought, he felt that he had lost again. If there was no increase in power in this world, he would have sensed that point long ago, rather than waiting until now. "Your Majesty, the sea ahead is frozen. We have found the source of the cold." A few hours later, Carus knocked on the door of the captain''s room and said excitedly to gray. The place where the sea water is frozen must be the source of cold. As long as the source is solved, there will be no accident in the kingdom. Gray went out of the captain''s room and looked ahead, but with his eyesight, he still saw nothing but a vast white ice sheet. "Keep moving!" Gray gave orders. Kevern was about to say that the front was frozen and could not move forward. Then he saw that the sea water in front rolled and turned into a huge circular saw to cut and crush the ice blocking the road and open a channel to the interior of the ice sheet. Kevin shut up decisively and drove Queen Anne''s Revenge along the broken ice channel. However, the passage only extended for a few hundred meters and then stopped. It''s not that gray doesn''t have the strength to do it, nor does it consume too much power. It''s just that the ice sheet in front doesn''t know how far it is. If it goes on like this, the power consumed will add up to a lot, which is also very huge. "Your Majesty?" Kevin stopped quickly and made a confused voice to ask why he didn''t continue. "You wait here." Gray looked at the ice sheet ahead and didn''t know how far it was. It could create such a terrible natural disaster. Even if they drove over, they couldn''t help. And the more forward, the thicker the ice on the sea, and his speed of breaking the ice will slow down. It''s better to go alone. "Your Majesty, we can get off the ship and walk!" Carus said firmly, how can you let your majesty risk alone. "Yes, your majesty, please let us help you." Kevin was the first to speak, and the remaining four werewolves also spoke with "consciousness". Kevern knew very well that if the sailors were to go, they would certainly go as sinners and have extraordinary power. It would be better to take the initiative to make a good impression on his majesty and improve his impression in the kingdom in the future. If your majesty doesn''t let others go and just let them follow, it must have been thought of before. Whether they say or not will not change your Majesty''s idea. In that case, why can''t you take the initiative? The other four werewolves saw the information in kevern''s eyes, so they resolutely followed him. Gray was not in the mood to tell what they meant, so he refused. "You wait for me here. If the ice expands, go back." Glancing at several werewolves, "you should not forget what you have on yourself. Don''t play tricks with me." "Don''t worry, your majesty. We are loyal to you and will never do anything against you." Kevin bowed his head in fear and hurriedly expressed his loyalty. Gray likes to nip the trouble in the bud in advance, and doesn''t like to do anything to test people''s hearts. "Give the saber to Carus. During my absence, Carus will command Queen Anne''s revenge." Without any resistance, kevern readily untied the saber and handed it to Karus. With a slight nod, gray turned and jumped from Queen Anne''s revenge to the ice field, then stepped on the cold ice, and the whole person shot out like a sharp arrow, bringing a gust of wind and countless snowflakes on the ice field. In the blink of an eye, gray had reached a hundred meters away. The people on the ship were stunned. The five werewolves trembled and automatically left Carus, so as not to misunderstand anything, and finally complained to his majesty. After leaving Queen Anne''s revenge, gray rushed out a distance towards the center of the ice sheet. He performed a stealth magic on his body. Gray rode on the flying broom and flew to the depths. During this time, there were no snowflakes on the ice sheet, so he could see everything in front of him in high altitude. However, after flying hundreds of kilometers, he found a piece of land. When he saw the land, gray knew that this was the source of the cold. There is a city covered with ice and snow on land. It seems to be a port city. There are many ships docked outside it, but they are frozen by ice and snow and can''t move in the sea. From a distance, he saw troops moving in the distant city and some officials comforting civilians. After thinking about it, he fell from the sky and walked towards the port step by step on the frozen sea. I don''t know what the situation is in this city. It''s better not to fly over rashly, otherwise the other party will be magic at the sight of him. If there is a misunderstanding that he caused the disaster, he will be in trouble for what he wants to do next. However, even if he walked from below, gray didn''t think of slowing down. Instead, he found that when no one paid attention to the side of the sea, he rushed under the city at a very fast speed. Instead of going up from here, gray chose to take a little detour and change direction into the city. There are soldiers patrolling the city and civilians walking anxiously. Gray glanced around, locked a middle-aged man who looked smart and greedy, and walked quickly. When the middle-aged man felt someone coming towards him, he turned around and found that he was a well-dressed young man, and his eyes lit up. "Sir, do you want to stay? We offer a heater, which definitely gives you a comfortable stay experience. " Gray didn''t mean nonsense. He knew the law that money can make ghosts grind. He took out a gold coin and rolled it between his fingers. "Can I ask you a few questions?" "Of course, it''s my pleasure." The middle-aged man swallowed his mouth and his eyes kept following the gold coin. Gray took him a few steps to the street. "I''m from the countryside. I think the news here is more informed. Can you tell me why there is snow and ice in summer?" Gray came straight to the point. He was anxious to know what had happened, so he didn''t beat around the bush. He has decided that if the hotel owner doesn''t know, he can only go to the top here. "Alas..." the middle-aged man sighed and began to prepare for a long speech. "Just get to the point. Don''t waste my time. Make it clear that the gold coin is yours." Gray said directly before he spoke. The middle-aged man choked and gave gray a strange look. This guy''s momentum is not like coming from the countryside. He''s even stronger than them. Is he a manor owner? Anyway, just make money. Suddenly, everything here has been damaged by such a snow disaster. Without some income, they may even have a problem with the source of food. "Don''t worry, sir. I know what''s going on. I''ll tell you right away." The middle-aged man hurried. Chapter 519 "Here''s the thing, sir." The middle-aged man saw that gray didn''t want to listen to his nonsense and didn''t polish it. He simply said what happened a few days ago. A few days ago, Princess Aisha of their kingdom came of age and inherited the throne left by her parents. But on the night of the succession to the throne, in the grand banquet, Queen Aisha did not know what happened. She suddenly ran out of the castle, made countless ice all the way, and frozen the fountains. He swore that he had seen it with his own eyes. It was absolutely true. He attended a banquet outside the castle that day. In this case, those foreign envoys thought that queen Aisha was a monster and shouted to the soldiers to catch her. Aisha didn''t want to be bound. She escaped from the city all the way from the sea and went to the mountains in the south. "Wait? South? " Gray looked south. He came from the south. Isn''t it all the sea in the south? "Yes, South." The middle-aged man took him to a high place, pointed to the coast opposite the city and said, "that''s where he landed, and then there was no trace." The city is built in a fjord. In the south of the city, there is indeed a section of land and the location of the city to form a bay. Gray looked at the land opposite, shook his head slightly and sighed, "why did alendale suffer such a disaster?" He had guessed, but when the man mentioned it before, he didn''t deliberately mention the name of the Kingdom, so he wanted to test it. "Yes, alendale shouldn''t have suffered such a disaster." The middle-aged man also said. Gray determined that it was queen Aisha who caused all this. This is the alendale in his memory. "I remember Asha went to Beishan." The heart secretly recalled that gray threw the gold coin into the man''s hand, "the last question, which side is the north mountain?" "Over there!" The man happily took the gold coin, then pointed out the direction, and left happily, for fear that gray would regret the next second. Gray looked down his finger. He pointed north, northeast. "So, is it the north that ran to the other side and then made a detour from behind?" Gray looked across the river, then without hesitation, went straight out of town towards the north. "Gray, that man just lied. Why don''t you let me expose him?" Little jasmine said angrily. "But the information he gave was true." Gray nodded his finger on little Molly''s head. "He may not have seen it with his own eyes, but he heard it from others, but the news is true." He has his own guess. When compared with what the man said, he can immediately know that what he said is true. Then the elf said he lied. It can only be that he didn''t see it with his own eyes. Gray naturally doesn''t care about such a small problem, and now that alendale has just experienced a disaster, little jasmine should not be exposed to people. Taking little jasmine to a mountain outside the city, he looked back and saw the whole silver clad Ellen dale in front of him. "Little Molly, do you think I should continue to go north?" Gray didn''t move on, but looked down at alendale and said absently. "Of course. Aren''t we here to stop this disaster and make summer come back?" Little Molly said naturally. Then he picked up his little fist and said angrily, "it''s too bad to turn summer into winter. Let''s hit her." "But if we don''t do it, maybe the matter can be solved perfectly in the end, and the disaster will be eliminated. We just need to wait a few more days." Gray shook his head slightly. The butterfly effect is not to say. What if he stepped in and at last Aisha didn''t learn to control her magic? Kill her? Look at the world he''s been to before. What''s it like? The ink heart villains ended early, and several silver tongues lost their ability; The adventures of the inner earth have not changed much, but the female owner belongs to him; Only a few months after the biochemical crisis that should have lasted more than ten years, the umbrella group was destroyed and the base was self exploded; It is said that he tried his best to control the incident and let it develop normally. Finally, he couldn''t help killing the villain giant bear and the villain witch behind the scenes; The magician''s Apprentice? Hehe, what''s the matter with the protagonist? Maxim, Sun long and Mo ganna are all very oppressed. Even the villain Mo ganna didn''t show up at last. It''s estimated that he will be killed by basazze as soon as he comes out. The legend of Narnia has said that the four protagonists played soy sauce all the way, and the white witch who should have died ran away. At this moment, I don''t know if she has returned to Narnia, and the butterfly effect is serious. The beauty and the beast are fine. At least the result is fine. Although Belle belongs to him, so does the behind the scenes witch lady. Fan Haixin''s world is also very good. Things are solved perfectly. Without the protagonist, the vampire is dead. The Caribbean is a little biased. Several villains died directly in his hands, and the protagonist became a little brother and tool man. After more than ten years of the plot, the exposed villains died cleanly, including the only God who appeared, which was similar to the final result of the biochemical crisis. On such a careful thought, gray found that he was still a little lucky star, and most of the butterfly effects were developing in a good direction. "Gray, can you predict the future?" Little Molly looked at him in surprise. Why is gray so sure of the final result? "Of course!" As soon as he finished these two words, he saw the look in the ELF''s eyes and quickly changed his words, "of course not. I just know the results of some things through other ways." "Oh!" The elf nodded and stopped talking. Gray didn''t lie. "Shall I find the source and take the initiative to help eliminate the natural disaster in advance, or let it go and wait for him to develop slowly?" Gray couldn''t make up his mind and asked the elf what he thought again. "I don''t know!" Little Molly shook her head. She didn''t give advice. Gray couldn''t make a decision, and she didn''t know what to do. There was silence on the mountain. Gray stared at the snow-white city below in a daze. There was only the sound of mountain wind blowing through the snow and the click of little jasmine eating. If anything else, he doesn''t care about affecting the plot. The plot that doesn''t happen is not called the plot. It can only be regarded as his inner guess or prediction, which can''t be regarded as something that will happen at all. But this time is different. Once there is a deviation, the result will be unpredictable. The Stone Castle Kingdom in the South may suffer from extinction. As for killing Aisha, look at the power of the natural disaster. Tut Tut, it''s more powerful than the white witch, and it still depends entirely on herself. Unlike the white witch, it can freeze Nania with the help of her throne in Nania. It''s not so easy to kill her. Little Molly finished eating chocolate and licked her fingers. When she saw that gray was still in a daze and turned her mouth, why did gray suddenly become stupid? "Go if you want. It''s a big deal to catch the bad guy, put it in a bottle and a picture, so she can''t hurt people?" Gray likes to put people in paintings. I can''t think of this. It''s too stupid. Little Molly experienced the feeling of a smart man. Looking down on gray in IQ, she felt great and made her eyes smile. "Yes, little Molly is so clever." Gray suddenly realized that he didn''t care that he was despised for his IQ. "If he had been waiting for things to develop here, he would be a fool. Since he came, why can''t he master everything in my hands?" Only their own control is the best! Chapter 520 Grabbing the elf and kissing, gray happily continued to move towards the north, and all the previous troubles disappeared in an instant. The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. He has always been king Gray''s only job. When were you afraid of something? Even if the plot goes wild in the end, he has a solution on Aisha''s side. As little jasmine said, sealing the source of all this is a good choice, which will surely make the cold winter go away. Besides the seal mentioned by little Molly, he can also try to set up a magic array to bind the magic in Aisha. Or teach her how to control her magic. As long as she can control it, there will be no such out of control. As for whether Princess Aisha can learn quickly, gray thinks it shouldn''t be difficult. He guessed that Aisha should be the same natural caster as Miss witch. She has a very high talent in magic. As long as she has systematic magic knowledge learning, it should not be difficult to learn control? Facing the wind and snow, without the sea water as a guide, gray can only roughly feel the energy fluctuation in front and can''t locate it accurately. Although the navigation compass can point out the direction of what you think, it can''t point out too powerful people or things, and can''t exceed Calypso''s strength. Moreover, after Calypso''s death, the ability of the compass seemed to be reduced. Although it would not be completely ineffective, what could be pointed out was just like that, and the distance could not be too far, and it was completely reduced to chicken ribs. So after gray returned here, he put it into his collection. After all, this is also a treasure he used to like very much. Even if it''s useless, it''s worth collecting. These are precious memories of youth. However, it doesn''t matter if you can''t accurately locate it. Anyway, you know she''s in the north mountain and just walk towards the north. He remembers that Aisha also built a castle with ice and snow, which must be very conspicuous on the top of the mountains. Don''t worry about not finding it. Gray always walked on the snow without trace. After walking for a while, he suddenly wanted to try how thick the snow was, and then stepped on it with one foot. The snow was submerged to the knee. It was very difficult to raise his feet to walk. "Princess Aisha''s strength is very strong in such thick snow." Gray walked deep and shallow in the snow, and the little jasmine around him was more happy. She plunged into the snow like a diving, and then flapped her wings and flew out. Gray usually kicks the snow away. A fluffy snow flies into the sky and falls again. Even if he is covered with snow, he doesn''t care. He is thinking about the final possible result of improvement and how he should deal with the aftermath. Solutions flashed through his mind. After gray thought, he selected the easier to implement and simpler to prepare, and began to improve the details. It is mainly the preparation of props. When you are on the way, you can design things first, the strength can not be too weak, and it also has a suppressive effect on the magic of ice and snow, so as to deal with queen Aisha. More than ten minutes later, the two walked out of hundreds of meters, but they have become a big snowman and a small snowball. Little Molly is OK. She can shake off the snowflakes when she flies. Gray has been letting the snowflakes fall on him, which makes him really white now. Gray suddenly fell snow, took out a magic flying blanket and sat on it. "Little Molly, we can''t play any more. We have to continue on our way. We''re here to save people." Gray said solemnly. Little jasmine flew over angrily and kicked him on the arm. Obviously, he jumped down to play with the snow first. As a result, she said that the lovely elf was playful and excessive. Let little jasmine control the magic flying carpet to move forward smoothly. The protective cover on the flying carpet rises to resist the cold wind and flying snow. Gray takes out some materials, takes down the belief furnace and starts refining on the flying carpet. With a belief furnace and divine fire in hand, and in the underworld, he also refined a large number of materials for standby, but he didn''t need to deal with complex things on the flying carpet. Soon, twelve silver balls floated around gray. He was concentrating on depicting magic lines. Red lines outlined success, and Gray''s actions became faster and more skilled. At the last moment, gray rubbed his eyes and looked forward. Little jasmine is competing with a squirrel that is shivering with cold, grinning at it, and the little squirrel is holding a pine cone frozen into ice, standing on a branch, shaking her big tail, and driving little jasmine fiercely. But without gray saying anything, little Molly played for two minutes and drove the flying carpet forward. The flying carpet flies steadily, so the speed is not fast, which is similar to that of ordinary people. Put away the twelve balls, gray took a break, took out some materials and began the second refining. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ On the mountain road covered with thick snow, three figures are stepping on the snow, which seriously slows down their forward speed. However, one of the three figures is an elk. Its broad soles can press down more snow. Each time it steps down, it won''t sink so deep. They followed the elk and walked along his footprints. Although the speed was still very slow, it was not difficult to walk. "Kostoff, can you really find Aisha here? Why do we feel like this terrain? Aisha shouldn''t come here, should she? " Anna asked aloud, carefully stepping on the footprints of the two people in front. In this silent snow, she can''t stand the simple way. No matter what she says, she has to say something. "Of course, I''m sure the wind and snow come from the north. If it''s really like what you said, the queen is in the north mountain." Kostoff followed the elk and replied weakly. Of course, this road is nothing to him, but if someone keeps talking in his ear, it will be very difficult. "God, I think we should make a sled by ourselves. This damn place is too difficult to walk. Can we make a sled?" Anna said she was very uncomfortable, and Aisha was really. Why did she run so far and get closer to arendale? "First of all, we don''t have the tools to cut trees to make a sled. Second, even if we make a sled, we still need ropes. Third, this place is not suitable for sledding. Finally, with time and energy to speak, you can go further." The elk hummed in agreement. "Well, I see. In fact, I don''t need you to remind me. I''m moving forward with all my strength." Anna grabbed her skirt and walked ahead with the snow, looking sullen. "When I find Aisha and return to the castle, I''ll give you a sled, and you can continue your ice business. Don''t worry at all." "Thank you very much indeed, your highness." Kostoff shrugged. When they quarreled, a magic flying carpet slowly caught up with them from behind, and then quietly passed them. On the flying carpet, a pair of shining big eyes looked at the three figures curiously. Chapter 521 Anna kicked a pile of snow with her toes impatiently, then raised her head and looked around to see where she was. A magic flying blanket ahead overtook them at a slow speed. "Is someone flying? Someone is flying! " Anna grabbed Christophe and said excitedly, pointing to the slowly Flying Magic flying carpet. "Wizard?" When kostoff saw the magic flying carpet, his first reaction was not excitement, but his legs were soft. He is not Anna. He was adopted by a group of magical creatures. He knows that there are not only humans in the world, but also many magical creatures, powerful magic and even powerful and evil wizards. The elk also heard the sound, turned his head and looked at the magic flying carpet slowly surpassing himself. His eyes turned twice, stepped happily under the magic flying carpet, and used his elk horn to top the magic flying carpet. "Hum!" Little Molly controls the flying carpet to rise for a short distance, then looks at the elk angrily, condenses a water ball on her hand, and slaps it on the Elk''s head. "Don''t disturb gray!" The water ball fell on the head of the elk and was blocked by its huge antlers. It scattered into countless water flows down the antlers, but in less than a second, those water flows became a large ice lump under the roar of the cold wind and hung on its head. The elk was frightened. Its hoofs were in panic on the snow, and its head rubbed on the ground, trying to rub the ice off its head. It''s just that those ice blocks have wrapped up the corners on its head. How can they rub off? No matter how hard it tries, those ice blocks are like a part of the antlers on its head. "High?" The elk screamed in panic. It turned around like a headless fly. It accidentally hit a big stone, and the ice on its head suddenly broke and fell on it. "Sven, okay, it''s okay, it''s okay!" Worried about his little friend, kostoff ran over and grabbed his horn, stroked his neck with one hand to see if he was hurt. "You... Make sure that the little partner is not hurt. Christophe angrily looks back at the magic flying carpet, and then sees the nervous Princess running to the edge of the flying carpet, looking curiously at the little creature above and the man with eyes closed and hands around a stove. "Be careful, come back quickly. They may be evil wizards." Cried Christophe. Anna looked back at him and shook her head slightly. "How can such a lovely little guy be an evil wizard? And this man, an evil wizard can''t look like this. " In her impression, the bad guys are the kind that can frighten people at a glance. They are still emitting depressed low pressure, which makes people afraid to approach from a distance. "Uh huh!" Little jasmine nodded approvingly. She and... She are a kind elf. This beautiful big sister really has eyes. From the corner of her eye, she stayed on Gray''s face for a moment. Anna smiled at little Molly, "Hello, my name is Anna. Nice to meet you. I don''t know if I''m honored to know the name of the lovely little guy?" Little Molly stopped the magic flying carpet, dropped to the level with Anna''s chin, squeezed her small fist and coughed gently to clear her throat. "My name is little jasmine. I''m an elf." The elf sat up and introduced himself seriously. "Where is he?" Anna pointed to gray carefully and then withdrew her hand as if Gray had a thorn. "He''s gray." Little Molly whispered, "let''s not disturb him, or he will be angry." Anna also lowered her voice. "Is he terrible?" "It''s terrible. Gray is a big villain. If he gets angry, he won''t give anything to eat or drink." The elf clenched his little fist and whispered. Hearing the first half of the sentence, Anna thought she really met an evil wizard, but after listening, she just thought it was a very interesting person. And with such a lovely elf and so handsome, how can he be a bad man? "What are you going to do?" Anna looked north. She thought that little Molly and gray might have gone to find Aisha. If not, they went to the north mountain and could take a ride. Little Molly said angrily when she heard the speech: "a bad guy took summer away and destroyed food in winter, which will make many people sick and hungry. Let''s defeat the bad guys and bring summer back." "Really? I''m also looking for that... Bad guy. Can you take me with you? I promise I''ll be quiet and won''t cause you any trouble. " Anna looked embarrassed and pretended to be calm. "The mountain road is too difficult to walk, and there is such a thick snow." "Are you going to beat bad guys, too?" Little Molly was very happy. "Let''s go together, but we have to wait until gray finishes the work." She pointed her finger at the edge of the flying carpet, and there was a layer of ripple diffusion like water waves. "This is what he used to protect us. Only he can open it." Gray said to be vigilant when meeting strangers, and she just had a wrong expression. It was a bit like lying, but it didn''t seem to be. It''s a little difficult to judge. Maybe she had some bad thoughts. It''s better to wait for gray to decide. Besides, this barrier doesn''t work for her, but if others want to come in, they really need gray to do it. The elf stared at Anna seriously and was very curious. This was the first time she met someone who looked like a liar, but she didn''t judge it. "OK, thank you!" Anna nodded. The surface tried to maintain a calm expression, but the heart was thinking about how to stop them from fighting with Aisha. Anyway, she caused the disaster. Even if she should bear any consequences, it should be borne by her, not Aisha. Also, even if Aisha caused such a terrible disaster, in her heart, Aisha is still a weak woman and is unlikely to deal with a man like gray. What''s more, although this man is a little delicate, and his broad clothes cover his muscles, Anna can''t be wrong. This man has a warrior temperament, which is much more powerful than those soldiers in the castle. "Are you really going to take this to the queen?" Kostoff took the restless elk behind Anna and looked at the magic flying carpet with a head. He won''t forget that the little guy just made a hockey and hit Sven on the head. If it wasn''t a hockey but something else, Sven might be dead. "Of course!" Anna said definitely, "come on, Christophe, little jasmine is a kind elf. I can feel that you don''t have to be afraid of her." "Who said that? I''m not afraid at all." Kostoff leaned his neck aside and showed half his body. "I just think it''s bad for her to hit people with ice." Little jasmine stared and said angrily, "I use water polo. I won''t get hurt at all. It''s the bad guy who turned water into ice this winter." "You hear me, they call the queen villains. They make it clear that they are going to deal with the queen." Christophe approached Anna and whispered. "I know, but there is a misunderstanding. I''ll explain it clearly." Anna believed that as long as they knew the truth, they would not embarrass Aisha. Maybe they could ask him for help to lift the cold winter together. After all, this man was the second person she met who could use magic besides Aisha. Chapter 522 Gray opened his eyes, the furnace of faith opened, and a red box flew out of the furnace of faith. The red box fell on Gray''s hand and was held by a layer of magic. Then, a red water line flew out of the belief furnace again and hung in the air. Gray put his finger on the red water line, and suddenly a water line moved with his finger. The thin red line continued to draw magic arrays one after another with his fingers on the box, and the magic in Gray was consuming at a very fast speed. In the melting pot of faith, the power of faith poured into his body, transformed magic for him, and supported him to continue to depict the magic pattern of the magic array. Half an hour later, the last stroke fell. Gray immediately took out a ball of clean water and wrapped the box. In an instant, a ball of clean water evaporated into water vapor. But before the water vapor took off, it was sucked clean by the box. At this moment, the box finally took shape, not the red from the melting pot of faith, but turned into a flawless transparent crystal box, and the magic pattern of the magic array on it was also a transparent bulge integrated with the box. When the box fell into his hand, a warm feeling like warm jade came. Gray nodded slightly, turned his head, saw a small mountain not far away, 30 or 40 meters high, and opened the box at it. For a moment, countless white fog gushed out of the box, and the vast white fog shrouded the small mountain. Before long, the white fog returned to the box, and the small mountain disappeared in place, leaving only a flat stone platform. The white fog in the box dissipates, and a small mountain peak is located in the middle of the box, which looks like a bonsai hill. "Gray, are you ready?" Little Molly flew to his shoulder and looked curiously at the box in his hand. "Of course it worked." Gray smiled proudly and was about to show her how powerful the thing he made was. He immediately remembered that there were others here, so he just said this. Although he was immersed in the melting pot of faith, he also had some feelings about the things around him in order to avoid crisis, and he didn''t know it yet. So he knows the existence of Anna, Christophe and the elk, and the other party is not hostile. He is still chatting with little Molly. Although he doesn''t know what he is talking about, he doesn''t care if there is no conflict. Wiping the sweat from his head, gray looked at Anna. "Gray, she''s Anna. She wants to fight bad guys with us. Let''s take her with us." When little Molly saw that he noticed Anna, she immediately said. Gray knows who little Molly''s bad guy is, but will anna go to Aisha''s trouble with them? It''s impossible. It''s mostly to stabilize the elves. I''m afraid they''ll do something to Aisha. "Hello, I''m gray Sutton." Gray smiled kindly. "This is Anna. Are you going to Beishan? Can you give me a ride with your flying carpet? " Anna asked again. "Of course, kind-hearted I never refuse to help others." Gray lowered the height of the magic flying carpet and lifted the magic cover so that Anna could step up. "Christophe and Sven, thank you for bringing me here. Now you can go back and compensate for your sledge and those things. You can wait until I get back to the castle and get it later." Anna turned around and bowed seriously. "Please rest assured, I won''t forget. Thank you very much." "You''re welcome." Kostoff opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he seemed to have nothing to say. At last, he said only one sentence. He was reluctant to ride his elk and didn''t give it to her. Compared with his elk, the princess naturally took this magic flying carpet more convenient. Anna nodded, grabbed the skirt, carefully stepped on the magic flying carpet, felt it, and made sure she wouldn''t fall down before she put her other foot up. "Thank you. We can go." Anna sat down upright and said solemnly with a small face. Gray opened the box, threw the mountain back to its original position, then put the box away and nodded to Anna, "OK!" When the magic flying carpet left, kestoff and the elk stayed in place. When the magic flying carpet flew a distance, the elk arched kestoff with its head. "No, I''m not going." Christophe quickly shook his head and said in a strange tone, "she said, thank us for our help, and then give us the compensation when we come back. Why should we take risks? We can get a new sled when we go back." "What? That guy looks dangerous? " "Yes, he is very dangerous, more dangerous than the hungry wolves we met before, but Anna trusts him, doesn''t she? And even if I follow up, can I deal with him? I''m just a mortal! " "At least you can run with Anna?" "You are really funny. He has magic flying carpet and powerful magic." Kostoff grabbed the Elk''s head, broke it aside and pointed to the small misplaced mountain, "do you think we will be stronger than this mountain?" The elk shook his head quickly, but still hummed persistently. "No one will compensate us when she dies?" "Please, you have said this once before. Now she is sitting on a safe and comfortable magic flying carpet. How can it be dangerous?" "I envy the magic carpet?" "No, no, no, I''m not jealous, not at all. I don''t want any magic flying carpet. My sled is hundreds of times better than his flying carpet, and she''s safe. We don''t need to go." "The sledge is gone. If you don''t follow, you may not see the princess, and the sledge will not land? That''s a problem. " Kostoff pretended to touch his chin deeply, accidentally covered his face with ice and snow on his gloves, and quickly shook off the snow on his hands. "Well, let''s follow up for the sledge." Kostoff quickly decided to let the elk follow quietly. Because he had just said to leave, at this time he was embarrassed to follow shamelessly, so quietly Mimi was ready to show his strength at the critical moment and save Anna in danger. In the rear of arendale, a dirty white horse rushed away from the crowd and ran outside arendale''s castle. After a panic in the crowd, Prince Hans reached out to appease the grumpy horse. He looked behind the horse and found that Anna, who rode out on the white horse, didn''t come back with the horse. Her eyes flashed slightly and he was happy, but her face was heavy. "Princess Anna may be in danger. We must help her. I need some volunteers to help me." Prince Hans shouted around, and immediately many people expressed their willingness to help. After all, Anna''s father managed arendale well, and these people still respected the royal family. Prince Hans looked at this scene, but he didn''t like it. If these people were so loyal to the royal family, wouldn''t he have no chance if he wanted to do anything? It''s just that he can''t take it back, otherwise his long-standing image will collapse immediately. "I contribute two people, your highness!" The Duke of Weston said loudly, and then whispered to the two people around him, "be ready. If you meet the queen, you will end winter completely." They nodded gently. The Duke meant that they knew very well that since winter was made by the queen, the end of the queen was the end of winter. As for whether they can kill the queen, they are loyal to the Duke, not the queen, and the Queen''s behavior has caused damage to the country. They are also for arendale. Chapter 523 On the way to Beishan, the wind and snow are getting heavier and heavier, and the surrounding trees are shaking greatly. People can''t help worrying that they will be broken or uprooted in the next moment. "Mr. Sutton, why don''t you slow down, or let''s go down and walk." Anna grabbed a corner of the magic flying carpet with her little hand, her knuckles were slightly white, and her big eyes were full of tension. Looking at the magic flying carpet riding the wind and waves like a boat in the storm, although she could feel that the magic flying carpet was very stable without any bumps, and those crazy storm snow could not enter the magic flying carpet, she still felt frightened and afraid of being rolled out in the next moment. Gray saw through her mind, smiled gently and comforted: "trust me, it will be fine. The magic flying carpet is very stable. Unless your sister makes a hand in person, these ordinary wind and snow can''t tear open the magic barrier." Anna has taken the initiative to tell him how the disaster came, and bravely assumed all the responsibilities and asked him to help Aisha and save arendale. This made him not only sigh that he was not only kind-hearted, but also born with a good face. Indeed, he was born from his heart. "But my legs are a little numb, a little soft, and my head is a little dizzy." Anna pressed her head and said with some discomfort on her face. "Well, let''s go down for a walk. I don''t think it''s far away. You also have a rest so that you can have a good state to persuade queen Aisha." Gray looked through the snow and saw a mountain surrounded by thick fog, like breaking through the clouds. The ice and snow are the strongest and the energy response is the largest. If what he expected is not bad, it should be where Aisha is. Even if she walks, she can get there at least tomorrow. "Wait a minute." Gray controlled the magic flying carpet to stop, and then jumped down from the flying carpet. Twelve silver and red balls kept rotating around him to form a spherical shield to isolate the wind and snow. "Come down!" The magic flying carpet fell to the ground. Anna came down from it faintly and stepped on the soft snow. She felt as if she had gone up to the clouds. Her feet were not snow, but white clouds. Well, the clouds were not stressed and her legs were soft. She almost threw herself directly into the snow. Fortunately, gray grabbed her in time. "How long haven''t you rested?" Gray pulled her up, held her steady, looked at her face and felt that it was not a simple dizzy flying carpet, and her own mental state was not very good. Especially after she was on the magic flying carpet, her spirit relaxed, and this fatigue came very quickly. "I have a rest." Anna said faintly. Of course she had a rest, but she only rested for a few hours every day. Even at night, she would rush all night. Gray shook his head slightly. "I don''t think it''s early now. Let''s go ahead and find a place to make a fire. You''d better have a rest." Before she refused, gray continued, "you''re in bad shape now. If you keep moving forward, you may fall ill before you find your sister. No one advised her at that time." He saw that if Anna kept her strength all the time, that is, she kept walking ahead and kept her spirit tight, she might go to Aisha''s ice castle. But she got on the magic flying carpet, which was controlled by him and the elf. Anna didn''t need to do anything. Even if she still wanted to find Aisha, her tired body would automatically relax when she met the comfortable magic flying carpet, which was not controllable. The relaxation of the body makes the tired spirit more tired, and finally becomes like this. "No, I can insist. Winter can''t go on. Alendale will be destroyed by winter." Anna insisted. "Don''t you also hope to solve the winter problem as soon as possible? Your country has also been affected. When you come back in summer, everything can return to normal. " Anna thinks what she said is very reasonable. Everyone wants to bring summer back. Gray is no exception. He will agree to his suggestion. "I really hope this strange winter will end soon." Anna''s tired face flashed a happy look. She held gray in her hands and dragged her arms forward. "Let''s move on. We need to find Asha quickly." Gray shook her head. Now she is so weak that she dare to move on like a cotton sliver. It''s really fearless for ignorant people. She probably doesn''t know that a person''s body and spirit have a limit. Beyond this limit, various functions of the human body will collapse. The specific performance is sudden death one by one. "You said queen Aisha made the world like this because she was angry with you. If she saw you appear in front of her, would she listen to you and let summer come back, or would it bring more terrible disasters?" Gray Xiaozhi with reason, moved with emotion, and seriously analyzed the consequences of her doing so with her. However, Anna did not agree, "Aisha is a good queen. Although we stopped playing together one day when we were young, I know her. As long as she hears that alendale has become like this, she will bring back summer." "According to the information you provided, I can roughly draw a guess that Aisha''s magic is affected by her emotions and is not controlled by herself. You must appear in front of her in a perfect state so that she will not continue to be stimulated." Gray won''t take such Anna to Aisha. He''s here to solve trouble, not make trouble. With Anna now in the past, the final result can be imagined. At that time, he estimated that he would use tough means to solve the problem. Although that may also relieve the disaster, he still tends to use more gentle means to let Aisha eliminate the cold winter. "No, I promise, she won''t do anything again." Anna stubbornly made gray want to punch her. Pop! With a finger on Anna''s head, she felt a deep sense of sleep. Her eyelids were heavy, like two heavy hammers hanging on them. She couldn''t open them. Gray held Anna, who was falling straight into the snow, and a princess picked her up. "Hold the princess, hold the princess, just right." On the magic flying carpet, little Molly looked at gray, turned her mouth, flew out and jumped on his shoulder. The magic flying carpet was useless. Gray put it in his backpack and walked forward with Anna in his arms. There is a big stone not far ahead, which can block the cold wind, although he doesn''t need it. But in the wild, I don''t feel that way if I don''t find a place to take a rest from the wind and snow. Clear the snow behind the stone, then dry the ground with a flame, spread a blanket and put Anna on it. "Gray, it''s almost evening." The elf reminded me. "I know." Take out the blanket and cover her. Gray gets up. "You watch her here. I''ll find some wood." "Hurry up, I will look after her!" Little jasmine waved her fist confidently. After gray left, the elf looked at Anna''s frown, bit her finger and thought, and threw a magic ball on her head. Anna''s eyebrows relaxed and her body relaxed and natural. She was not as stiff as before. She used to sleep on the ground like an ice lump. Chapter 524 The light of the sky gradually disappeared, the thick clouds became dark, and the snow around the fire was red. Behind the stone, on a blanket, Anna curled up and slept there. Gray sat on it and occupied a small corner of the blanket. The elf lay on Anna carelessly, and her eyes revolved, proving that she didn''t sleep, but just wanted to lie down. In front of them is a pile of red charcoal fire, emitting heat, which brings people a sense of security on this cold night. There is a very professional barbecue rack on the charcoal fire. A clean and fat hare is strung on it, rotating and baking slowly. The grease on the golden skin makes a sound, but every drop of grease will not drop on the charcoal below. When it drops, it will slide down an invisible barrier to the grass outside the fire. "Gray, are you ready to eat?" Little Molly looked at the rabbit meat and dripped her saliva. The roast rabbit meat smells good. It''s been roasted for so long. You can eat it. "Wait, we are gourmets. We should pursue the best." Gray looked up in his busy schedule with a serious expression. "Today I''ll show you what is luminous cuisine." With that, he continued to lower his head to deal with the materials and put all kinds of herbal materials into refining. "Woo woo!" With a stuffy hum in her mouth, little Molly rolled on Anna from the plain to the hills. After a while, gray stopped and let the medicine in the medicine stove react by itself. He looked back and said, "wake her up and eat something together. It''s difficult to recover her spirit just by sleeping without eating. When she wakes up, her body will only be worse." "She''s only slept for a few hours. Will it be sleepy to wake her up now?" Little Molly herself has the experience of waking up after a short sleep and getting sleepier, so she is very worried about Anna. "I have slept for four hours. I must wake up and eat something, otherwise his body can''t carry it. Magic alone can''t meet the needs of her body, and magic is not omnipotent." Gray couldn''t help it. She continued to sleep hungry. Her body couldn''t get energy supplement. She didn''t finish sleeping for another ten hours. "Oh!" The elf nodded. She thought Gray had a point. Gray smiled confidently. Of course, what he said was reasonable, because he always had a reasonable side. If it didn''t make sense, he could fool into a reasonable look. Little Molly got up and flew to her ear. "Anna, get up and eat. It''s a delicious rabbit. I''ll eat it if you don''t get up." Little Molly is very confident, because gray calls her that every time she asks her to eat, and she wakes up or flies back as fast as she can. "Let me sleep again!" Anna heard the voice, said something vaguely and turned lazily. "Get up quickly. I really want to eat the delicious rabbit. Gray said it''s a luminous food this time. It must be super delicious." Little jasmine continues to seduce. Gray cut a plate of fruit, looked up at the roast rabbit, glanced at the elf, and pointed his finger at the roast rabbit. The rabbit suddenly emitted a hazy shimmer, combined with the golden skin and thick aroma of rabbit meat, which greatly increased people''s appetite. Anna was still awakened by little Molly. She rubbed her eyes and sat up. She slapped a hatchet without image. Then when she saw Gray, her confused eyes stared and covered her mouth with her hand. "Why did I fall asleep?" Sitting by the fire, Anna habitually forgot what she had just done and chose to question her old accounts. "You need a rest." Gray said calmly. He cut the rabbit into three parts with a knife, and gave the two hind legs to the two women generously. Another person shared a plate of fruit and snacks. The three sat on the blanket and began to eat. Anna opened her mouth and wanted to ask again. Gray raised her palm and made a stop, "don''t talk while eating!" He didn''t want to be questioned about the suitability of eating any more, and it was still meaningless. "It really shines!" The elf was very surprised. He flew around the rabbit''s leg for several times, and then tore off a piece and put it into his mouth. "It''s delicious, super delicious. It''s really worthy of being a luminous food." Gray didn''t dare answer. He was afraid to say ''yes, this is the food that will shine'', and then he was ruthlessly exposed by the elves. In the face of the elf, it''s best not to say anything and cheat her with practical actions. She won''t know if you''re lying to her. "Ouch!" A wolf howl sounded in the distance, and then there were a series of wolf howls, and the sound was still approaching here. "Gray!" Anna''s little hand shook and the rabbit''s leg almost threw directly into the fire. "It''s all right. It''s just a group of wolves. Keep eating!" Gray waved his hand. "Have you ever eaten wolf meat? If we don''t have enough, we can eat more." "No... no!" Anna looked around anxiously. She had no mind to care whether the rabbit legs in her hand were delicious or not. Her attention was all on the howling of wolves. When she first entered the forest, she met a group of wolves. They were very fierce. She almost took them as food, which makes her still remember. "It''s okay. Gray will beat them away." Little Molly is much more relieved than her. She not only continues to gnaw at her carnivorous legs, but also wants to quietly reach out and steal Gray''s fruit wine. Gray only looked at her and let her succeed. Seeing Anna''s nervous appearance, he grabbed the rabbit meat, slightly adjusted his sitting posture and aimed at the direction of the wolf howl. "We really don''t run? There''s still time to run! " Anna urged again that she didn''t know how strong Gray was, but even the army was difficult to deal with the wolves, not to mention there were only two of them. Gray didn''t know that Anna didn''t count herself when calculating her combat effectiveness, otherwise he would tell her that the real combat effectiveness was really two, he and the elves who were not counted by Anna, and there was no place for Anna. Although the elf is small, her life magic is the best priest profession, and her state is very powerful. More importantly, in the Caribbean World, after they later entered the underworld, gray handled the Trident while making the sealed bottle. The fork belonging to Poseidon''s trident was melted by him. After adding some materials, he made a sea god ring related to his power, which can enhance his power. Originally, he wanted to integrate it into his own spear or bronze spear, but later, he thought it would be better to simply make a magic weapon for his own spear. After all, many times he likes to fight the enemy with fire and integrate the Trident fragments, which will increase the affinity of water attributes of magic tools. It''s better to create another magic tool specially for water attributes. In this way, the melee has the sword and bronze spear in the lake, the flame magic and other magic have the spear, and the sea god ring is perfect. The layer formed automatically by those Trident fragments is not like the Trident shell, and gray did not waste it. This thing is the essence of the sea adsorbed by the Trident, and it is also contaminated with some Poseidon''s divine power. It is a fine material for water-based magic tools. So he refined these things, leaving behind a small group of the most essential ingredients, plus other materials, made a ring. He originally made the bracelet for her, but little jasmine made it smaller and put it on her waist. This ring can increase her control over water, just like the seal that gray got power at the beginning, but the effect is much better. So when he met danger, he could use water to attack and protect himself. He could also give treatment to his teammates. Bianna was much stronger, and his royal highness was the weakest. "Don''t worry, it''s just a group of wolves. It''s a matter of minutes to solve them." Gray waved his hand carelessly, grabbed the rabbit meat and continued to chew it. The elf is the same, but Anna is like a great enemy. She wants to run, but she doesn''t dare to run, and she doesn''t want to leave them. Chapter 525 A group of gray wolves jumped out from the snow and surrounded the boulders in packs. Their sharp fangs flashed cold light in the light of the fire, and their green eyes were particularly penetrating in the dark forest. The first wolf focused on the rabbit meat in Gray''s hand, bared his teeth and kept roaring in a low voice. "Now, I can''t run away." With a sad face, Anna bit the rabbit leg in her hand and planned to be a full ghost. "Ouch!" The wolves looked excited, as if they were warning them not to eat any more. Those rabbit meat belongs to them. "It seems to be attracted by the smell of meat." Gray lifted up the rabbit meat and bit it, hehe said with a smile. "Then let''s throw it out?" Anna raised the rabbit''s leg and hesitated. She just took a bite, not to notice the concerns of the wolves, but not to be a hungry ghost and never leave anything to the wolves. Gray took a sip of the wine, swallowed the meat and wine, and stuffed the rest back to the elf. The elf quickly held the bottle tightly and didn''t allow gray to take it away. What are the wolves? Wine is the most important. "It''s all right. You watch it. I scared them with one look." Gray raised his chin to Anna and said with a complacent look. Then he continued to look at the approaching wolves. Just as they were approaching a distance and ready to attack, gray stared at them. From the perspective of the wolves, Gray''s eyes turned into golden vertical pupils in an instant. The deadly threat made their fur explode and turn into gray hair balls one after another. This is a fear from the bottom of their hearts and is their natural enemy, even if they have never encountered such an existence. In an instant, the wolves made a whine, just like the cry of a dog when he was bullied, and then began to run with his tail between his legs. Some gray wolves who jumped up and were ready to pounce tried their best to escape back in the air, but it was impossible. In this way, they only got out of balance, fell on the snow one by one, and then ran away with their tails. "They... Anna looked at the fleeing mess in shock. Just when they rushed over, she thought she was going to die here, so she ran away? Although this is a good thing, she is still a little difficult to accept for the time being. "Maybe the wolves are clean. They saw us bite, so they don''t want these food." Gray said thoughtfully. Anna is speechless. She is not a fool. What wolf has a mania for cleanliness. "Is it magic?" She can only think about this. Obviously, without seeing gray do it, the wolves ran away by themselves. It must be gray who quietly used magic, but she didn''t find it. "Go, there are wolves!" A lost head rushed out of the darkness, ran with four hoofs, snowflakes flying under his feet, and kostoff shouted loudly on the elk. Kestoff heard the wolf howl from a distance, and saw the fire here, which was very conspicuous in the dark. He immediately thought that this was a wilderness ridge, and there would be no other people. The only two people should be the strange magician and Princess Anna. So he immediately rode on the elk and ran over, hoping to take them away. In his opinion, even if gray is a wizard, he may not be able to stop so many hungry wolves, and his magic flying carpet can fly only one or two meters high. The hungry wolves only need to jump up to catch them. He thought he had come to save them, but the next moment, he was silly, because he saw that the wolves were running away with their tails, and some came to him, without the ferocity of the previous howling. "What... What''s going on?" Kostoff looked at the scattered wolves, ready to save people. He was stunned for a moment. Then he quickly grabbed the Elk''s horn, "Sven, rush over." He knew very well that it was too late to turn around and run. He could only have a glimmer of life when the wolves ran away. But he didn''t dare to rush to gray, afraid to bring the wolves. Although he didn''t know why the wolves didn''t attack them, he couldn''t take the risk to bring danger to others. He thought that riding Sven, the wolves might not be able to catch up with him. So gray saw Christophe rush over. Christophe changed his face. Christophe grabbed the elk antlers. Christophe ran through the wolves and ran to the other side, perfectly staggered with them. "Kostoff, this way!" Anna raised her hand and greeted Christophe. Although I don''t know why the wolves dare not approach, it must have something to do with gray. It must be safe here. When kostoff comes here, he will be fine. Now, she is completely sure that gray is a powerful wizard and may have a way to help Aisha. But kostoff only heard the wind and snow whistling in his ears. He rode an elk past more than ten meters away from them, and passed away into the dark forest. Gray also raised a hand to invite him. After all, the boy was pretty good. At this time, he ran to save them. Although he didn''t need it, gray didn''t mind giving help since he was kind. It''s just, what''s the matter with you running over? Anna raised her hand and froze for a moment, then looked at gray with questions in her eyes. "Well, he may have something important." Gray put down his arm and scanned his eyes around. The wolves ran away. "Those wolves didn''t go that way. He''ll be fine." The wolves were hit by him and went back and forth directly with their tails. According to his estimation, they probably didn''t dare to approach here in a short time. So there''s no need to worry about kestoff''s safety. The boy is not stupid. He should be ready to go to Aisha with them. If he has a good sense of direction, he can probably meet at the north mountain and take him back to arendale at that time. As for going to get him back, Gray said he was too lazy to do such a thing. He just thought others were OK before inviting him, but it was unnecessary to find a big man. He thought it was good to be alone with beautiful women. Anna looked back and thought Gray was right. Christophe was a man with strong survival ability, and Christophe rushed into the forest. The forest was dark. Even if they wanted to find him, they might not be able to find him. When the crisis was over, Anna felt her stomach began to cry. The smell of food reminded her to comfort her stomach quickly. Now, she''s not as anxious as before. Now that she''s stopped, let''s move on when she''s full. Gray was right before. She should see Aisha in her best state, or she should be angry again. Anna reflected on her unconscious behavior before. By the way, she thought carefully about what Gray had said before she let herself fall asleep. She found that he was indeed a powerful wizard, and her analysis of Aisha''s out of control was also very reasonable. "We can make Aisha change summer back." Anna cheered herself up with high morale. Gray didn''t know why Anna suddenly seemed to be possessed by a second dimensional girl, but he echoed, "of course, we are the best!" "So, go to bed after eating. We''ll start early tomorrow morning." "Wait, tomorrow?" Anna swallowed a mouthful of rabbit meat and asked suspiciously, "don''t we leave right after eating?" "Eat first and then finish!" Chapter 526 After a delicious dinner, Anna looked at gray and was ready to tell him that she was in good shape and that it was the best time to find Aisha. But gray didn''t give her a chance to speak. He raised his hand and touched her forehead. Anna''s eyelids sank and fell into a deep sleep immediately. Holding her in one hand and gently placing her on the blanket, gray took out a bottle of medicine and put it to her mouth to drink. "In order to save all the people, I really bother and work hard. Am I really a true hero!" Gray boasted and sighed. Suddenly, he was stunned and looked at the side of the stone. He felt something coming, very light, and there was no sound when stepping on the snow. But he still felt it. It just seemed that there was no danger and no malice. "I think it''s just a gentle animal like a little rabbit who runs over accidentally." Gray touched his chin. It didn''t move fast and didn''t have a big body. Even if it wasn''t a little rabbit, it was other small animals, not Warcraft. "Little rabbit?" The ELF''s eyes lit up, touched his bulging belly, raised his watery eyes and looked at him, "gray, I''m not full yet." Gray:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Leave a way for the rabbit to live. You''ve eaten three of your own meat and fruit wine. Isn''t that enough. Although he thought so, gray turned his eyes to the place where the news came. Just, no matter what animal comes, but since it''s delivered to the door, just bake another one for the elf. I just hope it''s not any strange animal. Gray thought, but the thing that made a noise suddenly stopped, right next to the big stone, that is, the corner just out of sight. "Don''t move?" Gray smiled and was cautious, but it was so close that it didn''t work. Just about to catch the little thing by magic, gray saw a snow-white head sticking out behind the stone. The head has three thin branches for hair, two skimming grass for eyebrows, a huge mouth and a prominent big tooth. The whole head is a diamond, which is a snowman''s head made of snow. "Hello!" The snowman turned his head and eyes, saw Gray by the fire and said hello. As he said hello, he came out from behind the stone. In addition to the previous Snowman''s head, its lower body is also made of snow. Two short legs made of snow balls and a belly made of snow balls. There are two stone heads like clothes buttons on the belly. The upper body made of a slightly smaller snow ball also has a stone button, and two small hands like branches are inserted on both sides. "Fire, like fire, red, feel very warm, like the sun shining on the body on the beach, that feeling is great." The snowman came to the fire and kept talking. "I suggest you step back." Gray recognized the guy and persuaded him kindly. This guy is a snowman created by Aisha inadvertently. She gave her magic and life. The image is the snowman she made with Anna when she was a child. Her name is Xuebao. "Step back, why, I like fire, I like warmth, I won''t step back." Xuebao was very firm. He got closer and leaned towards the fire. Gray couldn''t understand the snowman''s yearning for the flame and the heat and temperature. He didn''t agree or object. He just reminded it, "if you''re too close to the flame, you''ll melt." "Like this!" Gray grabbed a big snowball from a distance and put it by the fire. The heat of the fire is dissipated and absorbed by the snowball. Soon, the snowball begins to melt and drops of snow water melt into the ground. At this time, gray doesn''t need to take the snowball as an example. Xuebao itself has a tendency to melt, and it has just put its branch arm on the flame to feel the temperature of the flame close. "Is this the temperature of the flame? It''s perfect. I like the feeling. It''s warm, like a warm hug. " Xuebao said with some intoxication. The flame ignited its arm, frightened it to recover from intoxication, quickly retracted its arm, inserted it into the snow mass that gray put by the fire and extinguished it. "Hoo, I''m scared to death. It''s okay." Xuebao took out his arm and looked. Although it was ignited by the fire, it felt as if there was no damage to his arm after it was put into the snow and extinguished. But Xuebao was still afraid and carefully put his arm to his mouth and blew it up. However, it suddenly found that its mouth was a little floating, and it couldn''t blow smoothly. "I''m broken!" Xuebao was shocked and turned pale. No matter how he saw it, it was white in short. Gray got up reluctantly, grabbed Xuebao and threw it into the snow. "I told you, you''ll melt near the fire." The melting snow treasure gives people a strange feel. It doesn''t have the feeling when the snow melts. Instead, it is like jelly, soft and elastic, with some snow water. "Is this melting?" After being thrown into the snow, Xuebao rolled several times in the snow, stood up, installed the parts that fell down during the rolling, and two branches and small hands poked around him. The two twigs that look very crisp are unexpectedly soft and flexible, just like real human arms. Of course, gray knew it was a magical creation and couldn''t be treated with common sense, but he was still surprised and wanted to take the snow treasure apart. Of course, gray wouldn''t do such a thing as forcibly dismantling people''s bodies. He''s a kind king. "Hello, my name is gray. What''s your name?" Even in the face of a magical creation without human rights, his majesty did not despise it and politely extended his hand to shake hands with it. "Oh, my name is Xuebao. I like a warm hug. Nice to meet you." Xuebao happily stretched out his hand and held Gray''s big hand together. Gray grabbed the branch arm and explored upward bit by bit. Instead of the roughness and hardness of ordinary branches, it was like rubber. Pop! Accidentally, gray pulled Xuebao''s arm off. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to. Can I put it back?" "Of course." Xuebao took his arm back from his hand and slapped it back into his shoulder It can also be used flexibly. "It''s amazing. Can I see your arm?" Gray was very curious and begged sincerely. "Yes!" Without saying a word, Xuebao pulled off his arm and sent it to gray. He is very tolerant of the first person he meets. Gray squatted down in front of him and gave him a warm hug. "Thank you so much, my friend!" "No, thank you for giving me a warm hug. I like a warm hug." "Come here. Let''s talk. You won''t be melted by the fire." Gray pointed to the position near the big stone and kindly padded it with a cushion. Chapter 527 The sky is getting brighter, the thick night is fading, and the world becomes bright again. Anna slept in the blanket, her closed eyelashes moved, her eyes suddenly opened and sat up from the ground. Unexpectedly, Anna didn''t find the hard and uncomfortable feeling after resting outside with Christophe. Instead, she was extremely comfortable. It seemed that under the blanket was not a hard and cold ground, but a warm and comfortable big bed. Just as Aisha didn''t turn the world into winter, she didn''t enter the wild mountains from the castle. They still lived a happy life in the castle. Of course, this is impossible. Anna herself knows this. The surrounding snow is proof. After finishing her clothes that didn''t take off and became wrinkled because of sleeping, Anna''s eyes fell on gray sleeping at the other end of the blanket, at least half a meter away from her position. His majesty is not a hooligan. He won''t take advantage of the girl when she doesn''t agree or acquiesce. Moreover, Anna also made it clear that she belongs to Prince Hans. Naturally, he won''t tease her uninteresting. Even though he knows that the prince is not kind and has no so-called true love for Anna, the little girl doesn''t know now, does she? At this time, it''s not annoying and undermining the next trip. Beside Gray''s pillow, there was a small bed on which the elf lay sleeping. Anna climbed over lightly, leaned over the ELF''s bed and looked curiously at the sleeping magical creature. This guy is very interesting. He specially carries a bed for the little guy in the wilderness. He is also a gentleman and doesn''t do anything too much. Anna thought silently. Although she was made to sleep by him twice, she also knew that he had no malice, just for her own good, and she could have a good state in the face of Aisha. "What are you doing? I tell you, I''m not a casual person." Gray didn''t know when he woke up. He stared innocently, clutching the quilt in his hand and looked at her pitifully. "Oh, shit!" Anna helped her forehead. "I can''t think about you if I have ideas about anyone." Soon she realized that she still needed Gray''s help to solve what happened to Aisha, and quickly added, "I''m not saying you''re bad, but you''re a wizard, mysterious and powerful. I don''t know wizards. If you want to be like Aisha, it''s terrible." "Well, your highness, please let me be alone." Gray sat up and rubbed his face with both hands. "Don''t disturb little Molly. She''ll lose her temper when she''s woken up." "No, little jasmine is so cute. Even if she loses her temper, she is very cute." "That''s a little devil. The elf is just her disguise. She eats one person every morning when she wakes up. I advise you to run quickly." Gray said solemnly as if you had been cheated by her. "Even if it''s late, I can''t save you. Run as far as you can. Don''t look back. Cherish life and stay away from demons. Run as far as you can." Gray made a driving suit and looked serious. His Majesty was talking vigorously. Suddenly he felt that he was stared at by a cold line of sight, so he immediately shut up, lay down, covered with a quilt and slept for another five minutes. The elf jumped down from the bed, walked behind Gray''s head, gently jumped onto the quilt, and began to trample and jump. Gray closed his eyes and was unconscious. He had fallen asleep. He said that five more minutes would be five minutes. No more or less seconds. Anna smiled and turned to look at the fire. Yesterday gray and the elves took care of her. Today she will repay them and make them a delicious breakfast. "Well, there''s a snowman here." Beside the fire, a snowman faced the extinguished fire, with two branches and small hands crossed in front of him. "Are wizards so interesting?" Anna went to the snowman and looked at it. She felt a little familiar, but she didn''t care much. Aren''t snowmen like that? However, some people have high skills, so the snowman made is more beautiful. Some people roll randomly, and two snowballs are built together, which is also called a snowman. "Hello, I''m Xuebao. I like a warm hug." Just as Anna was about to put the two tangled branches into normal shape, the snowman suddenly turned his head and said warmly to her. Anna was startled by the sudden sound and action, subconsciously kicked Xuebao''s head out. When gray heard the sound, his ears moved, but the man still didn''t move. He had to make up his sleep for another five minutes. Xuebao was kicked off his head, which was nothing at all. "Ah ~ ~" Xuebao shouted and flew out, his head fell to the ground and his body turned around. "My head, left, right, right!" Xuebao''s head looked at his body like a headless fly, and his expression was very anxious. Although it can also control its body, its head is not on its neck. It always feels that it can''t distinguish the direction well, so its body will hit something in a short time. It directly hit Anna several times and was almost kicked out by her again. Seeing the magician still lying there without action, Anna realized that the little guy was not in danger, otherwise he would find such a little snowman when he appeared. Since gray didn''t care and let it near, it must be harmless. Look at this little snowman, how lovely, how can it be a bad person? Anna trotted to Xuebao''s head, picked it up and made a sincere apology. "I''m sorry, I was so excited just now." "It''s a perfect experience. I like flying." Xuebao smiled carelessly, and a huge front tooth glittered with pure brilliance. "Thank you!" Anna hurriedly took Xuebao''s head back to the fire and installed it on its body. "My name is Xuebao. I like a warm hug." Xuebao righted her head slightly and introduced herself warmly to Anna again. "Xuebao?" A moment of doubt flashed in Anna''s eyes. The memory of the name began to emerge in her mind, and the figure in front of her coincided with the figure in her memory. She looked at Xuebao with a surprised look, "yes, it''s Xuebao!" "Xuebao, do you know Aisha? Did she make you? " "Aisha, I know her, she created me!" Xuebao jumped and talked about its creator. It felt excited and excited. "Do you know where she has gone? Can you take us to her?" Anna asked quickly. After searching for so many days, she finally found the trace of Aisha. Can''t she be excited to hear her news? "Yes!" Xuebao nodded affirmatively. It''s not difficult. Of course, it''s no problem. "Great, let''s start right away." Anna jumped up and quickly helped gray pack up. She forgot the delicious breakfast. "Master magician, it''s time to get up. We have news of Aisha." Gray turned a deaf ear. He fell asleep. He couldn''t get up in five minutes. Now there are three minutes left. Anna hurriedly scratched her ears and cheeks. Unexpectedly, she grabbed a handful of snow from the ground and put it into the quilt. In the first mock exam, Gray lifted the quilt and looked at her with a black face. He put a pattern of snow in his quilt. He did not hesitate to make a single decision. Gray threw the snowball on her face. "Hey, hey, the magician is awake. Let''s go!" Anna reached out and wiped her face. She was not angry at all. As long as gray got up and went to Aisha with her, all the problems were not a problem. Chapter 528 Finally, gray decided to go on his way. He also wants to solve this problem early. Anna is in good condition after a night''s rest. Meeting Aisha won''t stimulate her. In that case, go on the road. Just eat breakfast on the road. He still has a lot of food in his backpack. The magic flying carpet flew smoothly among the mountains. Gray took out some roasted meat. Although it was still warm when it was taken out, and the taste and taste did not change, gray always had the illusion of eating expired food and didn''t feel like eating freshly baked food. They ate while walking. An hour later, they came to a forest full of willows. The branches and leaves hung down and were frozen into a crystal curtain by ice and snow. Such a forest full of crystal curtains is more beautiful and beautiful than the overwhelming white outside. It is like a fairyland of ice and snow. Anna just didn''t want to appreciate it. She looked at it quickly and was about to pass. Now she just wanted to find Aisha and save arendale. Gray and the ELF were very happy and reached out to collect some roots. Little jasmine grabbed them and flew into the air to dress gray. "Looks like a noble princess." Little Molly is very happy. "He is a powerful and noble king of ice and snow and the master of the world." Gray lifted his chest and put a handsome pose on the magic flying carpet. Then little Molly controlled the flying carpet to pick a place with trees, and ice curtains wrapped around him. "Me, me, me." Snow treasure was very envious. She grabbed Gray''s ice curtain and put it on herself. Then she dressed up in a nondescript way. She was also very happy. Little jasmine also helped it dress up. Before long, the snowman snow treasure became a snowman princess. Hair like ice crystals, chains of crystal beads intertwined into beautiful dresses, and a crystal veil blocked its big teeth. It looks like a princess. Incidentally, the ice crystal veil is kindly sponsored by his Majesty the great king. "Good, just keep it like this." Gray thumbed up. Xuebao was about to speak. Gray quickly stopped it. "Don''t talk. The veil will fall off. It won''t look good. You look the best now." Xuebao resolutely shut up, and the others were relieved. Xuebao, who likes to hug warmly, is also very warm to others. They are all too enthusiastic. Along the way, gray almost threw a shut up magic on it so that it can''t make a sound. But Anna thought it was too cruel and inhumane, so she stopped him. Now, the whole world is clean. Through the ice curtain forest, walk a little further ahead, and you can see the towering mountains. "Woo woo!" Xuebao didn''t dare to speak. He pointed to the mountain in front and hummed. "I see. It''s right ahead. Thank you for pointing the way, Xuebao." Gray smiled gently, and he also felt that all the wind and snow had spread around with the mountain in front as the center. "Is Aisha on the mountain?" Anna looked at the towering peak. "How long will it take us to climb it?" "If you walk, it''s estimated to take more than half a day, but if you sit on a magic flying carpet, an hour is more than enough." At the foot of the mountain, kostoff looked at the mountain in front of him with a sad face. After he ran into the forest last night, he wanted to go back and see them, but who knows that Sven stumbled and fell off a ridge, and then they walked around for a while and couldn''t find the way back. No way, one person and one deer knew they were going in the direction of the wind and snow, so they came all the way here. Now at the foot of the mountain, Christophe thinks queen Aisha should be up there. However, finding Aisha alone can''t make her remove her magic. I''d better wait for Anna and gray. However, he didn''t sleep all night. By this time, he was already very sleepy. He fell asleep on Sven. Sven himself was sleepy. Seeing him asleep, he found a cave, gently put him on the ground, snuggled up and went to sleep. When gray came to his feet, he saw a large number of footprints left by Sven. "Won''t they be in danger?" After all, she is a companion together. Anna can''t do it without asking. Strictly speaking, kostoff was hired by her. It would be irresponsible to ignore him at this time. "Let''s follow the footprints." Gray nodded slightly, but he decided that he wouldn''t waste too much time here for half an hour at most, even if Christophe was a good guy. It took ten minutes for them, an elf and a snowman to find them in the cave. "It''s all right. They''re just sleeping." The kind king took out a blanket to cover them, then controlled the magic flying carpet and turned away. "Is he your friend? Don''t you need to call him?" Xuebao didn''t know when to take off the veil. "What he needs now is sleep." Gray replied, then turned his head suddenly, "Xuebao, why did you take off the veil?" Xuebao''s face showed satisfaction. He took the veil in his hand, put it on Wang''s head, and then took it down again. He said excitedly, "I''ve found the secret. I can take it down and put it on again. There''s no problem." Gray said, "Anna, Xuebao is your childhood partner. Chat with it." "This... All right." Anna promised, "but I''ll have a rest later and be ready to see Aisha, so will Xuebao wear a veil at that time?" Xuebao happily agreed, and then began to tell Anna about his novel world outlook. Gray turned a deaf ear and was only on his way. Under such circumstances, they were on their way faster. In less than an hour, they were only one step away from the top of the mountain. But their purpose is not to climb the top, because Aisha is not at the top. "There''s no way ahead. Can the flying carpet fly up?" Anna looked at the steep cliff ahead and couldn''t help asking questions. When the magic flying carpet carried them, they were basically flying one meter away from the ground. She felt that the cliff was too high and the flying carpet might not be able to fly over. "Why is there no way? Isn''t that the way?" Gray pointed to the left. "Isn''t that a cliff?" Anna Qi said, they came up all the way. There are cliffs on both sides. Everyone knows that. And when you look over here, you can see that it is a cliff. Gray controls the magic carpet to fly over. On the far left, there is a narrow path between rocks. "It seems that we can only come down and go." The road is too narrow to allow one person to pass. The magic flying carpet can''t fly with four people. Of course, he can also fly directly over the mountain, but there is no need. Here, they have reached their destination. Anna couldn''t wait to jump down, Xuebao followed, and the ice crystals on her body tinkled with it. Gray put away the magic flying carpet and followed him into the path. Before long, through the path, the eyes suddenly opened, a large area of snow appeared in front of them, and continued to move forward. A snow Castle flashed ice blue charming light in front of several people. Chapter 529 Looking at this magnificent and beautiful ice and snow castle, Gray was sad. His castle had been built for half a year and he hasn''t been able to check in yet. It''s good for others. It was built in an instant. There''s no need to wait for him to check in the same day. He doesn''t even need to help his family. "It''s amazing. I thought... Before Anna finished, she thought Aisha was pitifully hiding in the snow or in a cave. Gray ordered the bracelet. A camera stuck out of the bracelet, clicked and left some photos. "Come on, it''s time for summer to come back." Gray tidied up his clothes, came to the ice bridge across the abyss and stepped on it. The ice bridge is very smooth, but every time he passes a step, there will be several shallow scratches on the ice bridge, making the surface of the ice bridge rough. Anna followed him and came to the castle gate step by step. Snow treasure has put on the veil again and become a quiet and lovely snow treasure. Anna went to the front door, took a deep breath, raised her hand and was about to knock down, but halfway through the action, she suddenly stopped and hesitated on her face. "Knock!" Gray urged. He wanted to knock himself, but then he thought that since Anna was here, it was more appropriate for her to knock, so he gave her the opportunity. "Just knock it down!" The elf was also worried for her, and didn''t think there was any hesitation. "Why didn''t she knock? Don''t you know how to knock? " Xuebao muttered with his mouth. This is a skill that it can speak with a veil, but it can''t speak loudly. Anna took another deep breath, regained her courage, no longer hesitated, and knocked hard on the door made of ice and snow. A dull voice sounded, and a moment later, the castle gate opened automatically. "The door is open. This is the first time." Anna was a little surprised. No matter how she knocked on Aisha''s door before, Aisha wouldn''t open it for her. This time, she opened it after she knocked. happy! Anna calmed down her complex mood of little excitement and little fear and stepped into the ice castle. The party went in, and the castle gate behind them automatically closed. Gray just looked back and didn''t care much. "Oh!" Anna suddenly remembered something and looked back at gray. "Can you wait for me here?" Before gray asked, she took the initiative to explain, "last time I brought a man to see her, she frozen everything. I don''t want it to be the same this time." "It''s different this time." Gray shook his head and Anna went to see him alone. Did she want an arrow in her heart? And then find true love? Bah, refuse the routine. He''s here to solve the cold winter. The routine or something will be solved later. And he wants to see Aisha, too. "She froze everything last time because you wanted to marry a stranger, which stimulated her." Gray said seriously, "I''m different. I''m here to help you and her. She must understand that her behavior has hurt a lot of people." Anna frowned and thought, "well, you''re right, but keep a distance between us and stay away so that we don''t look so close. Maybe it can make her feel better." She said cautiously, because of this request, it was a little rude, as if people must be next to her. "Well, please first!" Gray has no problem. He came to help Aisha relieve the winter. He had no idea about the princess. "Oh, you have to promise me that don''t hurry to say those things. Let me talk to Aisha first. I must apologize to her." "Yes, but you''d better listen to me and don''t mention those things!" Gray agreed that there were some things he had reminded Anna before, which might stimulate Aisha. "I understand. Don''t worry. I''ll persuade Aisha to take back the winter." Anna said confidently. She went to the center of the hall and glanced at the castle. It was too concise. Once she glanced at it, everything here could be seen at a glance. Aisha is not here. Looking at the ice crystal stairs in front of her, Anna breathed and said to the upstairs, "Aisha, it''s me, Anna." In the room above the castle, Aisha had heard a knock on the door and was about to go down to have a look. Suddenly she heard Anna''s voice, quickly opened the door and walked out happily. "Anna!" Looking down from the stairs, everything in the hall came into view, Anna, a man and a snowman. Anna watched Aisha go out, and surprise and joy flashed on her face. At this time, Aisha was different from Aisha in her memory. In her memory, Aisha wears gloves all the time and doesn''t dare to communicate with others. She seems a little timid and has low self-esteem, like a child who is often bullied. But now, she is different. She is a confident queen. She is incomparably beautiful in an ice blue thin skirt. She has never seen Aisha as beautiful and charming as she is today. "Asha, you have become different. The good is different." She said happily, "and this castle, it''s great and amazing." But Aisha didn''t respond to her, but looked at another person in the hall, the man, "wait, Anna, who is he, isn''t it..." "No, don''t get me wrong. I have nothing to do with him. He''s looking for you." Anna was afraid that she was doing something out of control and quickly explained. "Come to me, why?" Hearing that he was not Anna''s new marriage partner, Aisha breathed a sigh of relief and wondered. Anna didn''t explain their purpose. Instead, she began to talk according to the abdominal script she had played in her heart all the way, and planned to control the rhythm of the conversation. "First of all, I want to apologize to you for what happened before me. These things happened because of me..." "No, it doesn''t matter. You don''t have to apologize." Aisha interrupted her. She didn''t blame Anna, but was afraid of scaring her. Aisha sighed softly and couldn''t bear to turn her head. "But you should go. Go quickly. You shouldn''t come here." "I''m here for you!" "You belong to alendale down the mountain." "You too." The two of them began to argue with each other. "Anna, let''s go. You don''t belong here. I belong here. I can be myself here and won''t hurt others." Aisha said firmly. She doesn''t want to face the frightened eyes of arendale, nor do she want to be afraid every day. She wears gloves to prevent hurting others. Here, she is free and can do everything she wants. Except for being alone, it''s nothing. Just like before, she stayed alone in the room. It''s no different. Here, she''s more free. "You and I belong to alendale. Please don''t shut me out. Let''s face all this together. We will overcome all difficulties." Anna was equally determined and unwilling to change her attention. "No, Anna, you don''t know me. Go back." "Of course I know you. You''re my sister. Who else can know you better than me? Listen to me once. Let''s face it together." "Goodbye, Anna. The door is open. You can go." Aisha gave a direct order to leave, and the door of the ice Castle opened. Anna walked up the stairs step by step, trying to get close to Aisha, "I won''t go A new round of debate started again. Gray couldn''t help it. If it went on like this, should Anna be shot in the heart? So he took a few steps forward, decisively attracted their attention, interrupted their argument, smiled and said, "excuse me, two ladies, can you let me in?" Chapter 530 Gray also has no way to continue to let their sisters talk, and the winter will be more violent in the future. At this moment, he must stand up and fight to save the happy life of the people, charm Aisha with his smooth words and invincible heroic charm, and let her remove her magic and return the summer. Aisha once again focused on the strange man. Anna avoided talking, and she didn''t care. Now he took the initiative to say what he wanted to say? "Is there anything you want to say, sir?" Aisha looked at him faintly, her tone was also very calm, and there was a faint sense of alienation. Gray didn''t care about it. He looked up at Aisha, "I''m the king of Stone Castle Kingdom in the South Sea of arendale." Asha was really surprised to hear gray tell her identity directly. She didn''t know why the King appeared in arendale and her castle. However, she was just curious about his purpose, because she didn''t think there was anything abnormal about the king''s going out. Her father and grandfather often did this, and her parents died in shipwrecks when they went to other countries. Gray finished his identity and didn''t stop. "China is separated from alendale by a sea area, but a few days ago, I found that the national temperature began to drop. If you let it go, the grain production will be reduced and even extinct this year." "After exploring, I found that the cold current came from the north, so I took a boat all the way to arendale, and finally knew that it had something to do with the queen." "Queen Aisha must also know what the consequences of a country''s massive grain production reduction or even extinction are? Of course, I also know that this is not the Queen''s intention, so I won''t blame it. I just hope the queen can remove the magic and let the world return to normal. " Gray was very sincere and finally added: "moreover, the situation of arendale is more serious than that in China. The thick snow has flooded the whole arendale. Queen Aisha should not want to see arendale become a dead land covered with ice and snow?" "What? Arendale was submerged in ice and snow? " Aisha''s indifferent and even indifferent face finally couldn''t hold, and her worries, fears and other emotions all appeared on her face. "Yes, you can ask Anna if you don''t believe it." "Asha, what he said is true. Alendale has been submerged by ice and snow. We need your help." Anna whispered. "I... Asha" was hard to accept for a moment. She was afraid of hurting others, so she ran out of the castle and came to this rare mountain. Unexpectedly, it still brought trouble to everyone. "I''m sorry, but I can''t do it. Really, I can''t control it. Let''s go." Looking at her hands, Aisha fell into guilt and remorse again. "No, as long as we work together, we can overcome all difficulties. Believe me, Aisha, come with us." Anna refused to give up. Aisha didn''t listen to her words at all. She just felt that it wasn''t enough to leave alendale. Maybe she could go further, but the world was so big that where else could she go? Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling sad. I can''t see a glimmer of hope in the future. "Anna, stop being persistent. I can''t remove the magic. It''s a curse. I can''t do it. Go back." Aisha said that, waiting for their reaction, she ran directly upstairs. But neither Anna nor gray could give up so easily and climb the steps to catch up. Xuebao jumped on his short legs and wanted to go up, but his legs were too short to catch up with them. "Queen Aisha, don''t be too depressed. No problem can''t be solved. I''m also a magician. Any magic can be controlled." Gray ran after Asha and grabbed her arm. She was not allowed to leave like this. Aisha struggled hard, but her body was still just the body of ordinary people. Except for her huge magic power, she was not much different from others. She was healthier at most, but she was not strong. She was much worse than gray. "No, let me go!" Aisha was very afraid. There was cold ice on her hand. The magic of cold ice spread and wanted to push gray away. Gray didn''t want to scratch her. Without too much force, he was pushed out and hit the back door. Taking this opportunity, Aisha ran up the stairs and didn''t forget to say sorry at last. Gently fell on the ground, gray looked serious, Aisha''s body was not strong, but the magic power was inhuman, and the huge energy was even stronger than him. "You stay and I''ll have a good talk with queen Aisha!" Gray said to Anna, catching up as fast as he could, and came to the castle upstairs in the blink of an eye. Since he came here, he naturally came to solve the problem. If he could go back in a few words, it would be better to stay on the mountain and wait for the natural development of things. "I''m really sorry, sir, but I can''t do it. Please go back." Aisha said, holding her shoulder, weak and helpless. Around her, the wind and snow set off, and the snowflakes in the room fluttered, showing her uneasy heart. He strode into the room and closed the door. Gray approached Aisha step by step. "I said, I can help you control it. Do you want to keep it like this?" "If you have been unable to control your power, such bad weather will continue and countless people will die. This is all your sin, including Anna. She was almost eaten by wolves in the mountains in order to find you." Gray has no scruples and is outspoken about the possible consequences. Because only in this way can she realize the seriousness of this matter, rather than always escape. Maybe it''s because Aisha''s parents always let her hide in the room. Aisha doesn''t know how to get along with people and how to deal with a thing. When she meets a problem, she wants to escape. Just like after she accidentally hurt Anna, she never dared to see Anna again and never dared to use magic again. She shut herself in the room and isolated herself from the world. "But I can''t do it. Please go back. I really can''t do it." Aisha looked sad and retreated helplessly until she could not retreat. "You can do it. Trust me, nothing in the world is impossible." Gray gently comforted him that he didn''t continue to approach, because he could see that Aisha was in a very unstable mood now. This can be seen from the growing wind and snow in the room. "Asha, trust me, we can do it, trust yourself." Anna opened the door and came in. Obviously, she didn''t listen to gray and stayed below. "Let''s work together to remove the magic, remove the cold winter and let the summer come back." "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, let the sun shine on the earth again." Anna shouted, "let''s work together. You don''t have to be afraid." "Hey, I''m Xuebao." A little snowman jumped in, looking very happy. "Xuebao?" When Aisha saw the snowman she made subconsciously when she went up the mountain, her mind returned to the night when Anna was hurt by her magic. "No, no, no, I can''t. go, go, get out of here!" Aisha looked more and more excited, and the wind and snow in the room became more and more violent. "Aisha..." "No, get out of here!" The wind and snow in the room began to riot. Chapter 531 In the room, the wind roared and the ice and snow danced. The violent power was vented towards the two people. Gray quickly flashed in front of Anna to block these magical forces for her. In case something happened to her, it would be a big trouble. "Queen Aisha, stop." Although gray has long been ready for war, he doesn''t want to really rely on combat to solve the problem. That''s not the best solution in his heart. "No, you get out of here right away." Aisha''s mood was out of control, and the magic power was released unscrupulously. In the room, an ice giant stood up from the ground and roared at the two people and the snow treasure. "Throw them out!" Asha ordered. The ice giant heard Aisha''s order, stretched out a big hand and grabbed them. "Why don''t you like being obedient?" Gray sighed gently. Twelve magic beads flew up and danced around him. The fast rotating track formed a red barrier to block the ice and snow storm. The ice and snow giant fell down and caught on the magic barrier. "Hiss!" The water vapor and white fog rose, and the palm of the ice giant was directly melted and evaporated by the magic barrier. The white water vapor immediately filled the whole room. "Thank you!" Anna approached in fear, pressed close to his back, peeped out her head and looked forward. "You''re welcome. I said I would protect you." Gray waved his hand calmly, indicating that this degree was a piece of cake for him. "Roar!" One arm disappeared in an instant, which made the ice giant very angry, and the other big fist fell down. This time, it was not caught, but directly smashed. "It seems that this thing doesn''t move completely with Aisha''s mind. Otherwise, it should know that it can''t hurt Anna." Gray thought to himself, his body didn''t move, waiting for it to kill itself. "In other words, when Aisha gives them life that can move freely, it gives them the will to move freely. It is not Aisha''s puppet, but a free magical creature, just like a snow treasure with its own unique personality." Gray guessed and couldn''t help but feel sour again. Carlisle was the same. He was very envious of the means of magic separation. Aisha, too, can create magical creatures with independent will, and the magic power is also very terrible. Shit, is a natural caster so loved by the world? It''s too much. It doesn''t give ordinary people a way to live. The ice giant''s only hand was melted by the magic mask. It was even more angry and roared at gray. "Annoying!" Gray gently scolded, hit the ice giant on the chin, instantly shut his mouth, and then turned into snowflakes flying all over the sky. When the snowman was blown up, Asha was startled, waved her palm at gray, and an ice thorn flew towards him. "Queen Aisha, you see, I''m a magician. I can teach you how to control..." Gray was about to impress her with smooth words, when he saw the ice spike flying towards him. He shut up quickly. Twelve magic balls swam quickly in front of him and smashed the ice spike into pieces 50 cm away. When the cold ice broke to the ground, Aisha threw two magic powers from her hands and landed on both sides of gray. Magic fell to the ground, and a cluster of ice blades were generated on the ground and squeezed towards him. Of course, it still didn''t work. The two clusters of ice blades were broken without getting close. "Anna, you go down first and wait for me outside. Don''t go to the open space on our way to the castle." To solve the two clusters of ice blades, gray grabbed Anna''s arm and stepped back. The magic bead broke the ice gate and stuffed her out. "Gray, don''t hurt her, please." Anna looked at the snowstorm surging in the room and felt that the natural disaster was coming soon. She grabbed his hand and begged. She knew what gray wanted to send her out, but she couldn''t help it. The aftermath of the battle between two people could kill her. She was useless here, so she just hoped that gray wouldn''t hurt Aisha. "Don''t worry, I''ve admired queen Aisha for a long time and won''t hurt her." Gray said casually. Anna''s heart was sour. Although she had only been in contact for one day, this man was really handsome and charming. "Hans, Hans, Hans!" Anna kept reminding herself that Hans was her true love. But the little girl who lacks warmth doesn''t know that she is just too eager to be cared for, so it''s easy to regard other people''s false care and deliberate flattery as true love and think she has met the most suitable person in her life. "Little Molly is with her. Watch her. Don''t let her run around. It''s very important." Gray took little Molly off her head, put her on Anna''s shoulder, and pushed them forward. "OK, I see!" The elf nodded heavily and took the task. At her feet, a mass of white things came up and gray kicked directly. Xuebao screamed and fell under the stairs. "Queen Aisha, can''t we really talk? I really want to help you. " Turning around, the magic bead was still resisting Aisha''s snowstorm, and gray spoke again. On the other side, Aisha bit her teeth, tilted her head and didn''t dare to look here. Only her two hands kept outputting magic. She felt that there was a strong force in her body and an impulse to vent them all. Gray withstood the blizzard, the furnace of faith hanging around his neck opened, and the fire jumped out of it and fell on his shoulder. "Go!" The divine fire floated out of the twelve magic beads. It seemed that it would be blown out at any time. However, even the most violent snowstorm could not make it sway. The divine fire rose in the wind, and twelve magic beads fell into the divine fire. Flame ribbons shot out of the divine fire and directly shrouded the whole room. The wind and snow will disappear in case of fire, but Aisha''s magic is endless, so the wind, snow and ice inside are also endless. The two compete with each other and are in a stalemate. Gray didn''t hurry to do anything, but continued to persuade for a few words. When the next few guys were out of the castle, he resolutely stepped into the wind and snow. Entering it, gray felt that the wind and snow were becoming more and more fierce. Every snowflake and every wisp of wind were like a small knife, trying to cut a piece of meat off him. But you just don''t feel any killing intention from her. She just wants to drive you away, that''s all. She doesn''t want to hurt anyone. The most terrible thing is that you don''t know how to control your power and whether you will hurt others. The power of wind and snow has begun to get out of her control. In Gray''s view, any uncontrolled force is a failure. No matter how powerful it is, no matter how powerful it can be, as long as it is not controlled, it will harm others and yourself. Only the power controlled by oneself is useful, otherwise it is not power, it can only be a curse. Chapter 532 When gray stepped into the wind and snow, he couldn''t believe it. It was just the wind and snow in a room. But he didn''t think too much. What''s impossible about magic? It''s more important to do business at this time. He took out his long gun. With the power of magic, he tore open the storm and gushed out a hot magic flame, so that the wind and snow could not get close to him, and moved forward slowly step by step. After waiting for a while, Aisha found that all the people had not gone down. When she turned her head, she found that the man was coming with a bath fire. "Don''t come!" While screaming, Aisha slapped gray. The cold magic force formed an ice wall on the ground to block him. At the same time, she pushed him back and tried to push him down. "Aisha, listen to me. I can help you, as long as you believe me and a little trust." Gray shot into the ice wall and broke it in an instant, leaving a pile of broken ice in place. He accelerated his speed and walked towards Aisha. "Don''t come!" Translucent ice walls formed between the two, blocking Gray''s footsteps. But with the breaking of the ice wall, he was getting closer and closer to Aisha. "You should know that I mean no harm, otherwise I would have done it or threatened you with Anna. I didn''t do any of these. I really want to help you." Gray is not reconciled. Before, Aisha didn''t play cards according to the routine and did it directly. He didn''t give him the chance to play smooth words. Now he wants to make up for it. "I know you certainly don''t want to hurt anyone. All this is an accident, so accept my help, lift this disaster, save arendale, and don''t let it die in this undeserved disaster." "Think of those civilians, some of whom are parents and some are children. They all love their families, but at this moment, they have to bear the disaster they shouldn''t have. Perhaps if we wait a little longer, the food in the farmland will freeze to death, the poultry will freeze to death, and there is not enough food. They may not be able to survive this summer. " Feeling that the magic power has not weakened at all, gray is a little helpless. These two guys are worthy of being close sisters and are stubborn. This was the case when Anna had to come to her before. Now Aisha couldn''t listen to anything and insisted on doing it. The same was true when they left. But it''s useless. He still has to continue to say what he should say. His smooth words will certainly play a role. Aisha has retreated. Behind her is the flame barrier formed by twelve magic beads, leaving her nowhere to retreat. When the last ice wall broke, Aisha finally faced gray. The distance between them was no more than one meter. Aisha shouted with her head in her arms. Her magic fluctuated violently. A shock wave centered on her pushed everything away. "Resist the ice ring?" Gray muttered that he attached the soles of his feet to the earth in time and was not pushed away by the wave. Asha suddenly summoned up her courage, stepped forward and grabbed Gray''s hands. A layer of frost began to spread rapidly in his arms and extinguished the flames on him bit by bit. "I don''t want to hurt you." The man with fire in front of her suddenly said this. Aisha''s brain, which was dazzled by magic, suddenly recovered a few threads of clarity, but before she thought about it, gray grabbed her arm in turn. Now, the two have become entangled with each other. However, when Aisha was caught by gray, she immediately regretted that she shouldn''t have physical contact with him, because the man in front of her was as powerful as a monster. She couldn''t break free when he grabbed her arm. "Let go of me!" Aisha struggled hard. But Aisha''s magic brought her only powerful magic, not including strong physical quality. So after being grabbed by gray in turn, Aisha felt that her arms were pressed down by a mountain and couldn''t move at all. "Let go of me!" Aisha struggled hard. She was frightened and frightened. At a loss, she instinctively increased the output of magic. The frost continued to spread over gray, and the flame dissipated where it passed. "Sorry!" Gray opened his mouth again, then pulled his arms violently to bring Isala, who was caught by himself, to front of him. The only regret is that his hands are not empty now, so as a soldier, gray did not hesitate to use the head hammer. Fortunately, grebi Aisha is much more sober. He knows what he wants to do. He is not here to kill. He is to relieve the cold winter weather. So gray held back his hammer. In his calculation, he could just knock Aisha unconscious with a hammer, and then the next thing was simple. However, unexpectedly, Aisha''s physical quality was stronger than he estimated. Once lost, she didn''t faint immediately. At this time, she was looking at him faintly. Her restless magic was out of control because she lost Aisha''s subjective control, and her power was greatly reduced. Although Aisha has been unable to control her power, it is obvious that if she does not have subjective consciousness, her power is only a force. Therefore, when the magic was out of control, Aisha actually had a part of consciousness controlling these magic, but it was dominated by her subconscious and physical instinct at that time. Aisha was dizzy. Looking at the face in front of her, she suddenly felt very hateful for some reason, but now she had no other way, so she bit on his chin. Gray was stunned for a moment. It was completely unexpected. Aisha bit him. It was still such an ambiguous part. I really don''t know what to say. It is absolutely impossible for a warm man like him to say that he has no idea of the queen. But, not at this time, fighting, can''t you be serious. Fortunately, Aisha was on the edge of fainting and didn''t exert much force, so it was ambiguous. If she really bit a piece of meat, it wouldn''t be so beautiful. When his arm shook, all the frost on his hand fell. Gray stretched out his hand and pressed it on Aisha''s neck. His fingers exerted a little force, and Aisha, who was on the edge of coma, completely lost consciousness. Reaching out to hold the soft Aisha, gredi wiped her shoulder with his head and chin, turned and walked towards the balcony outside. The storm in the room had subsided as if nothing had happened. On the balcony, gray saw Anna and them hiding on the other side of the ice bridge, nodded at them and said that things had been done. Anna always pays attention to the movement in the castle. When she sees gray holding Asha out, she suddenly runs up the ice bridge and rushes into the castle. "What did you do to her?" "Nothing, just let her pass out and sleep. I think she needs to calm down, and then we can talk about lifting the cold winter." "It''s all right." Anna approached and checked herself. She was relieved to find that Aisha was really not hurt. Then she narrowed her eyes and found that this guy seemed to make people sleep every time he calmed others. The same was true for herself last night and now for Aisha. Could he have no other way. Gray also doesn''t know what she thinks, otherwise he must cry out for injustice. He only adopts this method for beautiful women and his own people. For men and enemies, he usually directly makes them feel the iron fist of justice, and the cold fist will calm them down. For example, Kevin, who is still waiting on the sea, was directly beaten with a stick. Their favorite big mouth is a calming artifact. Chapter 533 When Aisha opened her eyes, she subconsciously covered her forehead, but after covering her forehead, she found that her forehead was not painful or wrapped. But she clearly remembered that the man was very cold-blooded and cruel. He hit his forehead with his head and suddenly lost his combat effectiveness. Now why are you all right? Are you dreaming? "Asha, you''re awake!" Anna''s surprised voice came, and Aisha''s suspicious heart was firm. Her sister was here and she didn''t dream. Subconsciously wrap the quilt, then shrink inside, stay away from Anna, and then look at it. I saw Anna sitting by the bed with a man. When she woke up, she looked over and breathed a sigh of relief. "What''s the matter with me?" Aisha tightened the tight quilt and carefully hid back, but there was already an ice wall behind her. There was no place to retreat, so she had to hold the quilt and look at them nervously. Such a close distance made her have a strong sense of resistance. She was afraid of accidentally hurting Anna again. Wait, where did you get the quilt? She didn''t bring anything when she went up the mountain. Aisha''s eyes continued to stare at the two people, and her hand holding the quilt raised a little. From the skin feeling, it was a blanket and a faint fragrance. It wasn''t hers or Anna''s. Although she had not been in close contact with Anna for a long time and became the most familiar stranger, she still remembered Anna''s taste, not like this. So there is only one answer. Aisha looked at gray fiercely. It must be the man''s. But she didn''t want to throw it away, because under the gaze of four pairs of eyes, only the quilt could bring her a trace of warmth. Holding the blanket tightly, Aisha shrank behind her and showed her head. She looked at the two people, an elf and a snowman, waiting for them to give her answers. "Well, you weren''t very stable before, so you were extreme and couldn''t listen to what we said." Gray smiled gently, showing his softest and most friendly side. "So, in order to calm you down, I have to take a little tough measures. Of course, I am very measured and have never hurt you. Please rest assured." Of course, he won''t leave any scars. Even after Aisha slept, he used medicine to eliminate the big bag on her head, and gave her a medicine that can concentrate and calm her spirit, so that she won''t make any drastic actions after waking up. "Yes!" Aisha suddenly said, "Anna, you must get out of here and stay away from me. I''m in danger now." "No, Asha, you''re not dangerous. I''ll help you, and gray will help you." Anna said sincerely, "trust us, we will help you get back to normal." "Look at you now, it''s not terrible at all, and you don''t release the magic of ice and snow casually. Gray can help you." "No, it can''t be controlled. I can''t do it." In this regard, Aisha has no confidence, because she did not try to control it on the first day, but worked hard for so many years, but achieved nothing and hurt others. She didn''t want to hurt anyone again, so she hid in the deep mountain. Gray took a slight breath and said solemnly, "Queen Aisha, I''ve heard about you, too." "Now that you know, you should understand that it''s dangerous to stay here." Aisha looked at Anna. "I missed it once a long time ago. I don''t want to make a mistake this time." "I remember it was an accident. It wasn''t what you wanted to do." "Isn''t it this time? Arendale is covered with ice and snow. I''m arendale''s sinner. " Aisha bowed her head in self reproach. Anna listened to their conversation and became more and more confused, "which time? Why don''t I know? " How is it possible that she is Asha''s own sister. What''s wrong with her that she doesn''t know, but this stranger she hasn''t met once knows? "You shouldn''t know about it." Gray refused to tell Anna the answer. After all, those little stone people seemed to say that if Anna knew these memories, she might be in danger again. His majesty is not a bad man in danger. "Wait, how do you know this?" Aisha shrank into the quilt and looked at him in disbelief. Few people know about it. Except her parents, only those goblins know. Anna doesn''t know how this person knows. You know, he had never seen him in arendale before, and his age was not much older than them. At that time, he was just a little boy. For a moment, Aisha thought a lot, and many doubts arose in her heart. "I am a magician." Gray replied faintly, leaving the rest to their own imagination and brain repair. "Of course, it doesn''t matter. What matters is." Grayton paused and looked directly into Asha''s eyes. "Before that happened, you could perfectly control your power, right?" Gray knew very well that all forces could be controlled, and Aisha''s magic could not be controlled. It was only that time that left her a psychological shadow, which made her afraid of her own power and afraid of her own power, so she could no longer control it perfectly. This is also one of the reasons why he is sure to solve this matter. If it is really a force beyond his control, he must directly take several backup plans to seal the people who create the problem. Aisha nodded her chin twice and shook her head quickly. Obviously, she became extremely insecure about her magic. "It was too long, I don''t remember. Maybe it was because I couldn''t master it well that I was... That''s why Anna was injured. If her parents hadn''t asked for help from the goblin, she might even have killed Anna. "Believe me, it can be controlled. You see, I also master powerful magic, but I never cause any accidents because of losing control." Gray took himself as an example and was ready to convince her. He was not discouraged. Although Aisha was still not very confident, she communicated better than Aisha who was not only not confident but also prone to violence. Aisha looked at him with envy. She didn''t hide it at all, but she still felt she couldn''t. "I''ll teach you how to control your power. You can." "Believe in yourself. Your talent is a gift from heaven, not a curse. You should believe in yourself and your power, not fear it, so that you can control it." Whether she answered or not, gray directly told her how a powerful caster should control his power. Anyway, looking at her appearance, she must listen and care. As long as she listens, gray will start to teach her. Chapter 534 Although not confident, Aisha kept in mind what Gray said. She also hopes to control her power, get along with everyone normally, and let alendale return to normal instead of hiding in the mountains alone. Looking at Asha, who was huddled in the quilt and had nothing to do, several black lines appeared on Gray''s head. "Get up. Let''s go outside and try. Everyone here can''t hurt anyone. When you control your power, you can go back to arendale and let summer come back." Gray got up and walked out. "Aisha, come on, let''s work together, you can do it." Anna encouraged and dragged Xuebao out. "I''ll wait for you outside. Come out quickly." Aisha was soon left alone in the room. Well, there was an elf who was forgotten by everyone because of her strength. Even if gray left, she didn''t leave. Asha buried her head in the blanket and sat there motionless, not knowing what she was thinking. The elf looked at her curiously. When she saw the situation here, she almost thought it was the white witch who ran out again, but later found it was a beautiful princess, so she was very curious about Aisha now. The elf flew to Aisha''s knee, grabbed her arm and looked at her face curiously from the bend of her arm. Aisha felt a strange feeling on her body. She glanced and immediately found the magical little guy. "Lovely little fellow, did I create you too?" The elves who were not introduced were mistakenly thought by her that they were created unintentionally, just like snow treasure. "Let me give you a name!" "My name is little jasmine. I''m an elf. I''m not the stupid snow monster you created." The elf said proudly, and didn''t forget to belittle Xuebao. Nothing else, just because this guy is too annoying and curious, he accidentally offended the elf. "Oh!" Aisha said she understood that she had never seen such a magical elf in arendale''s castle. It must not be Anna''s, so it can only be brought by gray. "So are you a magical creature created by gray? He''s very powerful." "I''m not a magical creature. I''m an elf." Little Molly was angry and stressed loudly, "gray is not my master, we are companions, companions of adventure, companions." "Sorry, I made a mistake. A lovely elf like you can''t be created by anyone." Asha apologized immediately. "It doesn''t matter. I won''t care." The elf smiled and said he forgave her. Outside the room, gray went to the balcony and looked at the ice and snow outside. Twelve magic beads flew out and formed a huge magic array in the open space in front. The magic array works, and the snow on the ground melts at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Can you lift the curse?" Anna was surprised. If Gray had such ability, he could lift the curse by himself. Gray could tell what she was thinking from her face when he saw her. He rolled his eyes angrily. "This is magic out of control, not a curse. All purification magic is useless." "I just changed the temperature of this area, but such a small place is not a dime compared with the place frozen by Aisha. You want to kill me by lifting the winter?" This is different from Narnia, where the white witch has made ice and snow. Narnia has some magic of the white witch, but it is more true of the rules of the Narnia world, so he can use his identity as the son of mankind to quickly thaw an area. This place is all caused by Aisha''s magic, and only magic can solve it. Gray wants to solve it by himself. He doesn''t know how much time and energy it will take, and if he doesn''t solve the problem that Aisha''s magic is out of control, this problem will always be a symptom rather than a root cause. "More importantly, my people can''t afford to wait. We must end this abnormal winter as soon as possible." Gray''s face was serious and his eyes were firm. No difficulty could stop him. A place for practice came out. Gray looked at the back room. Black lines appeared again on his head. Ten minutes later, Aisha didn''t come out. Pushing Anna away, gray marched toward the room with a fierce, low air pressure around him. Pop open the door, sure enough to see Aisha still sitting on the bed, the elf is also there, and they are still talking happily. "I remember not taking off your clothes when I put you on the bed. Why, do you want to take a bath and change a suit before you come out?" Gray strode over and looked down at her. "Shall I pick some more petals for you to take a bath?" Aisha was startled by him. She didn''t touch people very much. She was even more frightened by such a scare. "Don''t bully Aisha!" The elf jumped out and presided over justice. He was more aggressive than gray. "Play by herself. She has something to do." Grabbing the elf and throwing it in the corner of the ice bed, gray reached for Asha. Grab the blanket she grabbed, pull it hard, grab it directly from her hand and put it into her backpack. Then, regardless of her vigilant eyes, she grabbed her arm and fished it from below. A princess hugged her and walked outside the castle. Aisha''s face was slightly red. This was the first time she had been in such close contact with a man. The fragrance like that on the blanket made her small face hot. "Let go of me. I''ll go myself. I''ll go out with you." "You promised to come out before, but you hid in it for a long time." Gray was so cold that he didn''t mean to let her go at all. "I didn''t!" Aisha loudly denied that she had never spoken before. Only the man talked to himself, and she 2 didn''t promise anything. "If you can''t control your strength and lift the cold winter, arendale''s people won''t last long. They will die in pieces. It''s all your credit." Gray stared at Asha and told her what kind of disaster this cold winter would bring to arendale. "I..." Asha yuse said that if arendale was really destroyed, she would be arendale''s sinner. "I''ll try." She bit her lip hard, Asha said firmly. For arendale, in order not to hurt others in the future, she should try to control this power. Outside the castle, gray put her down and stood face to face with her. "Your emotions will affect your control over power, especially fear. When you fear this power, no matter what you want to do, it will not follow your heart and will only do right with you, so you must first overcome your fear of power." Gray went straight to the subject without nonsense. "My strength is also very strong, but I never fear it, because it is a part of my body. No one will be afraid of his hands, his eyes and nose." "Even if it is powerful, it is not a evil thing. What the power looks like depends entirely on ourselves. We can use it to protect ourselves, protect our relatives, and kill others." Gray talked freely, explaining his views on magic and his experience of controlling power, and taught her without privacy. While teaching her, gray also showed her his strength and taught her by words and deeds. An hour later, Aisha looked at her hands in frustration, covered her face and squatted in the snow, "no, I can''t do it. It''s like a fierce wolf, full of wildness and ferocity. I can''t control it." "You go, I''ll leave here, leave allendel, go further." Since you can''t control it, stay away from here. As long as you stay far enough, arendale won''t be affected by herself. Chapter 535 Asha wanted to give up, which gray didn''t expect. In his impression, the princesses in each fairy tale are brave, intelligent, kind and self-improvement good girls. No matter Merida or Belle, they will not be easily knocked down by difficulties. Belle doesn''t have magic like Aisha, nor is she a powerful soldier like Merida, but the beautiful quality of fairy tale princess is reflected incisively and vividly in her. In his expectation, Aisha is the same. As long as she is given confidence and hope, she will find a way to solve the cold winter with her own help. What''s more, gray has now handed her the keys directly. As long as she takes the last step, everything can be solved perfectly. However, it is obvious that he underestimated the fear left in Aisha''s heart by mistaking Anna. In addition, she has worked hard for so many years, but she has been unable to control it. On the contrary, it still leads to such a disaster for the whole alendale. In this case, even if she said she was not afraid and wanted to overcome her fear, she was still afraid of this force in her heart. She didn''t want it at all and rejected it. Naturally, she couldn''t control it. "Arendale is far away from the stone castle country, but the stone castle country has been affected. How far do you have to leave to not affect arendale? How far can you go? " Gray said faintly. "Besides, even if you leave arendale, you can ensure that the scope of cold winter will not expand and will not affect other countries. You know very well that the sea is not just arendale." Asha looked down and thought for a while. She found that what Gray said was very reasonable. There are several countries around arendale alone. There must be countries and people in other places. If she doesn''t want to affect others, she can only stay in the sea. However, it seems not impossible to stay on the sea. Anyway, she can freeze the sea. As long as she is far away from human countries, even on the sea, she can build an ice castle and stay on the sea alone. "I can go to the north. I heard that the north is very cold and will not be affected by me." Asha thought for a moment and said. It is said that if she goes all the way to the north, she will reach a very cold place covered with ice and snow all the year round. Even if she goes there, she is not afraid to turn it into winter, because it has always been winter and has never changed. Gray nodded softly, "that makes sense, but what if even if you leave arendale, the ice and snow here will not melt?" "But I really can''t do it. It''s too difficult to control." Asha was depressed. She tried Gray''s way, but the power in her body was not under her control at all. "Really useless?" "Really!" Aisha is sure that she can''t feel any change. Now she just asks gray to let her go. It''s best to send her by boat. She knows he came to arendale by boat. "All right!" Gray touched his chin. "I''ll show you something. Maybe you''ll change your mind." "What?" Both princesses are curious. If it works, why not take it out earlier? "Just go and have a look!" Gray smiled mysteriously and didn''t directly say what it was. He took out a flying broom. "This thing is very fast. We can go and go back quickly without wasting too much time." Riding on the flying broom, gray motioned for the two to sit behind him. "No magic carpet?" Compared with this, it''s very low-end... Well, it''s not that bad. It''s like a broom of art. She still prefers a comfortable magic carpet, and feels that the magic carpet matches their identity and temperament. "The flying carpet is too slow. This is much faster than it. With this, we can come back in two hours." "OK, but can it sit down? Will it be very uncomfortable?" Anna asked again. "There''s magic on it. Sitting on it is like sitting on a cushion. If you''re afraid or don''t want to go, I''ll take Aisha alone." Gray snorted coldly, there are so many things. "All right!" Anna dared not ask any more questions. She walked behind gray and sat on her side. "Asha, hurry up!" Gray looked back, saw Asha still clubbing in place and shouted. Who knows, Aisha not only didn''t come over, but looked at Anna holding Gray''s hand at the waist, unconsciously stepped back, and her hands shrank behind her, "I can''t touch you, I''ll hurt you." She releases magic through her hands. Once she holds Anna''s waist, she may lose her magic if she accidentally loses control. She can''t believe what kind of situation it is. Gray gave her a deep look and patted Anna''s hands. "You sit in the back and let Aisha sit in the middle." Then he turned back and said to Aisha, "hold me. I''m not afraid of your magic. I don''t blame you for freezing. Come on." "I..." "Hurry up, another ink will wait for everyone in allendel to freeze to death!" Gray said angrily. He was anxious to remove the magic, and hated to look ahead and backward. His tone was not good. Aisha bit her lips, and finally walked slowly over, sat on her side on the flying broom, and carefully held Gray''s waist with her hands. "Come closer, why are you so far away? Am I poisonous?" With a reprimand, intuition grabbed Asha''s hands and pulled her forward, letting her lean on her back. When Anna sat up, gray drove the flying broom into the sky. "Pa!" A small figure quickly flew over and landed on Gray''s shoulder. "Gray, you don''t take me!" The speed and height of the flying broom were much faster and higher than the magic flying carpet. They flew in the sky and looked curiously at the frozen mountains below. As she moved forward, Aisha became more and more silent and depressed. Obviously, it was not easy for her to see the consequences with her own eyes. Flying over arendale, they saw a city covered with ice and snow. There was no one in this time and space. Everyone hid at home to keep warm. "Alendale is really frozen." Aisha looked at the frozen city and was touched. Although Gray''s destination was not arendale, she was touched to see Aisha. She lowered her altitude and took them around arendale to have a good look at the city. On the street, a few soldiers who were still patrolling were shivering with cold and rubbing their arms for warmth while trying to help the wounded. "Gray, I see. I''ll try to control that power. I''ll certainly lift the cold winter of arendale." Aisha hugged his waist with one hand, clenched her fist with the other, and said firmly in her eyes. "Now we can''t go back to arendale. When I learn how to control it, we''ll come back to relieve the cold winter." Asha was afraid that her return would make arendale''s situation worse. Sure enough, no matter how miserable it is, it can''t make people feel it. If you want to make the other party feel it, let her see it with her own eyes and experience it by herself, the effect is the best. But gray just shook his head gently. Arendale was not his destination. "Don''t worry, what I want to show you is not this, but in a more front position." With that, gray controlled the flying broom to leave arendale and fly towards the South Sea. He wanted to give Aisha more power. Chapter 536 Leaving alendale and continuing to fly south, Aisha and Anna wondered what else was in the south. Was it that gray was going to take them to his country? It was far away? But soon, they were overwhelmed by the scene below. In front of them, there was only an endless white ice field, which looked only cold and dead. Looking at her masterpiece, Aisha silently lowered her head, continued to be silent, and then made up her mind that she could not give up or escape in any case. She must control her power to make everything return to normal and would not hurt anyone in the future. Soon, the white ice field finally came to an end, and the dark blue sea appeared in front of the three. Looking back, there was only endless ice and snow in the north, and arendale''s shadow could not be seen. "Is it so far?" The two sisters did not expect that they thought it was just the winter of ice sealed alendale, and even the sea was frozen in such a large area. No wonder it could affect the Shibao country in the south, which they had never heard of. "Well, there''s a boat over there." Anna suddenly saw a huge sailboat at the end of the ice sheet on the sea. "What a big boat." Aisha also looked at the past. Although it was only far away, she could also find that the ship was bigger than all the ships docked at arendale port. "It''s called Queen Anne''s revenge. It''s a magic ship that can travel freely in the sea." "Revenge?" Aisha thought the word meant something. "Is it your boat?" Anna is more concerned about the ship itself. She has never seen such a big ship. "It''s obvious." Gray nodded. Instead of going to Queen Anne''s revenge, he found a place to fall thousands of meters away. "After Aisha lifted the winter, can I go to your boat?" Anna always believed that Elsa could do it and that alendale would not be destroyed. Not only on the boat, but also in bed. "Of course." Aisha thickened the ice on the sea and went down from the flying broom with Anna. After a few glances, Asha said to gray, who put away the flying broom, "is this what you want to show me? I have understood that I will try my best to control the magic in my body. " "No, that''s not all." Gray shook his head slightly. "When you heard that alendale was frozen before, you also wanted to learn to control magic, but because you didn''t see it with your own eyes, you couldn''t really feel alendale''s dilemma. Your determination was not enough." "Now I understand. I will try my best." Aisha nodded seriously to make sure she had made up her mind and would no longer want to escape. "No, in order to make you more motivated and determined, I''ll show you another thing. I hope it can help you." Gray smiled and pointed to the sea on the right, "look!" "What?" When they looked over, they suddenly found that the sea over there was rising. Gradually, it was one meter, two meters, ten meters and twenty meters higher than the ice sheet¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gray controlled the sea water and rushed to the ice sheet. Suddenly, the sky broke and the earth split in half. In front of the huge waves, these frozen sea surfaces were broken one after another. The waves were like a extinct monster, wantonly destroying everything in front of it. A minute later, the waves subsided, but the white ice sheet had been torn open. Countless broken ice pieces floated on the sea. The sea also became turbid and looked like a mess. "What is this?" They didn''t understand what gray meant by showing them this. "First, I want to tell you that I also control the power that can destroy everything, but I can perfectly control it, so don''t think your power is too strong. You can''t control it, just because you''re afraid of it." Aisha pursed her mouth. "I see. What about the second?" "Second, I can easily destroy alendale. If the cold winter here is not solved and eventually leads to the loss of my country, I will launch a tsunami and destroy the whole alendale." As he spoke, gray raised the corners of her mouth slightly and showed a cold smile, which made Aisha cold and silent. With the two of them sitting on the flight broom again, gray could feel Aisha''s mood was not calm. Her eyes rested on the back of Gray''s head, and Asha''s palm was still close to his waist, but the magic power in her body was as active as her mood. Feeling the cold energy from her waist, Gray''s magic shook and shook off the frost, but soon the frost spread from Aisha''s palm. "If you want to kill me, we can start a wonderful battle right away." Gray didn''t care and continued to fly forward. "I can also send Anna to a safe place so that you can do it without scruples. What do you think?" "Yes... Sorry, I didn''t mean to." Aisha was startled and hurriedly subconsciously dispersed the ice spreading on gray again. The cold ice evaporated and disappeared in an instant. She subconsciously wanted to protect arendale, but she knew that without Gray''s help, it would be difficult for her to control the magic in her body. Even if gray didn''t do anything at that time, arendale would still be destroyed. If he could control magic, gray wouldn''t do anything to arendale. Moreover, gray is not a soft persimmon. She is not sure she can beat him. In the end, she may only annoy him. Therefore, only if you work harder can you save arendale. What about gray? Arendale doesn''t help. Gray looked down at his waist and saw that she was still nervous. He looked at himself and was afraid that he would destroy arendale as soon as he was angry. He couldn''t help scolding: "what are you still thinking? Remember that feeling just now." Obviously, at that moment, she had controlled her power, but at this time, she didn''t deeply remember how to do it, but worried about whether he would really destroy arendale. She really didn''t know what to say. "Sorry, sorry." Aisha apologized quickly, then closed her eyes and began to aftertaste the feeling just now. The flying broom flew over the ice field, over arendale, and over the forests and mountains. Gray suddenly found that his waist was a little cold again. Angrily, she looked back and saw Aisha''s big shining eyes staring at his back. Aisha''s body trembled and was startled. "Try if you want. Do you think this level of magic can hurt me?" "Why don''t you try again when you go back?" Aisha said uncertainly. She has been trapped in the castle alone for fear of causing harm to others. Her character has some inferiority complex. In addition, gray really gives her a strong sense of oppression. When facing gray, her momentum inevitably weakens. "For magicians, inspiration is not always available. You can try if you want." "Okay... Okay." With a weak response, the magic on Aisha''s hand gushed out, and a layer of cold ice appeared in the part in contact with gray. But the cold ice was not under control, but continued to climb up and almost spread to his neck. "Do you really want to do it?" Feeling that the cold ice had not been lifted and continued to spread upward, he almost froze the whole person. Gray suddenly stopped and gnashed his teeth. "Sorry!" Aisha bumped her head into his back. Before she could recover, she was frightened by him, her little hand shook, and the frost disappeared again. "Continue!" Gray ordered directly, and then added, "if the frost spreads to my neck again, I''ll take you to arendale''s Duel as if you were fighting against me in the afternoon." This man is so fierce. Aisha is a little counselled and duels with arendale. Isn''t arendale gone? "Or go back..." "Continue!" It was not easy for her to seize some inspiration. How could gray let her waste her opportunity? "Oh, OK!" Aisha answered weakly, and her hands continued to stick to his waist, carefully releasing her magic. Gray took them all the way, suffering from both ice and fire, and finally returned to the ice castle. "Anna, Aisha, why are you missing?" Xuebao ran out of the castle excitedly with his short legs. "Sorry, Xuebao, we can''t take you." Anna patted Xuebao on the head and whispered. Gray put away his flying broom and couldn''t help rubbing it around his waist. Just now, his body was devastated. Although it was nothing to his constitution, it was very uncomfortable from cold to heat. "Sorry!" Aisha stood beside him with her little hand tangled and apologized carefully. "You have mastered some tricks. Keep practicing and master your strength as soon as possible. Everything will be fine." Gray breathed softly, changing her previous severity and gentleness, which made Aisha almost think she had an illusion. Was this guy replaced. "Believe in yourself. Your talent is very strong. Every caster''s talent is very strong. As long as you overcome your inner fear, you can easily do anything you want to do." Gray stretched out his hand and gently landed on her head. Ouyi, touch your head! Effect: strong comfort and encouragement. As long as the object is a cute sister, no matter how depressed the other party is, it can stimulate her fighting spirit. Gray looked at her with the most sincere eyes and said loudly, "I believe you!" Chapter 537 For the first time, she was comforted by a man at close range with such intimate actions, and she was still a strict man who wanted to kill. For a moment, Aisha felt her heart pounding, a heat flow from the top of the pipe, and her whole body was as hot as being roasted by fire. "I... I''ll try!" Aisha said forcefully and calmly, and then immediately turned to face the snow mountain on the side of the castle and breathed out quickly. "You go on. I''ll examine your practice results in an hour." His majesty stopped, did not continue to do anything excessive, took back his palm, said a word, and turned into the ice castle. "Poop, poop, poop!" A strange sound came. Asha turned her head. Anna leaned behind her and made a strange sound in her mouth. "You feel it. Your whole body is like boiling. The whole person is elated. His steps are like stepping on clouds. It feels like he is going to fly. This is love, true love." Anna put her hands on her chest and said with an intoxicated expression. "In any case, marrying a strange man you just met is a very irresponsible thing for yourself." Aisha calmed down and finally restored her sister''s dignity. "Even if you are true love, you should pass the textual research of time, rather than rush to make a marriage oath on the first day of meeting. Even if your parents are here, they won''t agree." Aisha looked at her seriously, "if a man meets you for the first time, he will tell you how much he loves you, obey you, cater to your preferences in all aspects, and his mouth is full of beautiful flattery." "Then he is probably lying to you, not love and true love at first sight. According to the performance of his royal highness, I think he is lying to you, not for true love." "That''s true love. He loves me and I love him." Anna insisted that even if Aisha was in front of her, she wouldn''t give in to love. "You''ve only met for less than a day..." "Anna, what are you talking about?" Gray had just stepped into the castle, stopped and turned to look at them. "At this time, I''m still in the mood to say these useless things. Arendale doesn''t want them?" Gray looked at Anna ferociously. He didn''t know when to say anything. At this time, is it useful to discuss this thing? It doesn''t make any sense at all. Even if true love is destroyed by arendale, what future can there be? Don''t you have time to solve arendale''s crisis and discuss it slowly? Not to mention he knew it wasn''t true love at all, it was just a scam. So he was very angry. At this time, Aisha had begun to master her power. If the scam got out of control again, his previous efforts would be in vain. "True love is not irrelevant." Anna retorted stubbornly, but seeing Gray''s dark face, she finally chose to talk from her heart, "but we can discuss it later." Gray thought for a moment, "it''s hard to tell if it''s true love, but it''s easy to tell if it''s not a scam. When this matter is completely solved, I can ask little Molly to help you. She can tell the truth or a lie." Little Molly forked her waist and raised her head, "I''m super powerful." "At that time, whether it was true love or fraud, it was up to you to decide, so you''d better not mention this insignificant matter now." Gray warned again. "It''s not irrelevant." Anna whispered, but did not dare to argue any more. Asha took a deep breath and some excitement calmed down. It can be proved. Whether it''s true love or fraud, everyone can make a clear choice. If the final decision is true love, she can also support Anna''s decision, but it is impossible to get engaged immediately, at least for a period of time. "I''m going to keep practicing!" Asha said to Anna, turning farther away so that she wouldn''t disturb herself. Gray is right. The most important thing now is arendale. Everything else should stand aside. Only when arendale is saved can other things be discussed. With a wave of her hand, a snowman more than one meter high appeared in front of her. Aisha took a deep breath and played a magic again. The snowman became bigger. "Come again!" When a huge snowman with a height of more than ten meters appeared in the castle window, Gray was preparing a new medicine. Seeing this, he jumped out of the window. In the face of the growing snowman, Aisha was a little flustered. Just like the students who were afraid of being caught by the teacher, she hurried to eliminate her mistakes. Unexpectedly, the more mistakes she made, the more mistakes she made. When gray jumped out, Aisha was startled. A magic was played, and the huge snowman was eliminated in an instant. "Do you want me to accompany you?" Gray swallowed the reprimand and sneered. When I''m here, I can still have some effect. When I''m not there, I''m getting worse and worse. Why, I''m still a gain buff? "No, I can do it." Aisha nervously waved her hand, waved her hand to hit a snowdrift, and then waved her hand again, and the snowdrift disappeared. "OK, I''ll look at you here." Gray nodded, moved out a chair and sat down, watching her start debugging the medicine. The reagent was not complicated. It was a simplified version of a drug he had debugged before, and it was soon completed. Then he looked up and saw that a huge snow mountain was about to drown the castle. If he found it later, he might be drowned. But at the moment when his eyes fell on Aisha, Aisha''s delicate body trembled, her small hand played a magic, and the huge snow mountain disappeared in an instant. Gray pulled the corners of his mouth and really regarded himself as a gain buff? "You should remember this feeling and look for it instead of releasing magic." Gray went over and handed a potion to her. "Drink it. It can help you calm the magic in your body and make them softer and easier to control." Aisha took the medicine, nodded gently and drank it. After drinking the medicine, Aisha felt a force running down her body, calming the restless force in her body. Gray explained the demonstration and took the trouble to teach her to control her power. Anna quietly moved to the elf. "Little Molly, can you really tell all the lies?" "Of course!" Little jasmine said angrily, "even if gray lied, I can see it." "I don''t believe it!" "Xuebao is the most beautiful and lovely snowman in the world." Xuebao joins the fun. The elf looked at it. "Although you didn''t lie, I don''t agree with you." "You don''t think it''s the cutest, but it doesn''t lie?" Anna wondered, "is it because in Xuebao''s eyes, what it says is the truth?" "So if you want to cheat you, you must cheat yourself and make yourself believe that what you say is true." Gray turned back in his busy schedule and looked at Anna in surprise. He didn''t expect that she could find out little jasmine''s ability so soon. But knowing is one thing, and whether you can do it is another. Because when people convince themselves to believe their lies, they already know that they are lying. At this time, it is not generally difficult to convince themselves. In addition to metamorphosis, it is difficult for anyone to do it. Even if it is Xuebao, it thinks it is the most beautiful and lovely, so what it says is really the real idea in its heart, and it doesn''t lie. If a person knows that he is lying and wants to tell himself that it is true, it is basically impossible, unless he completely forgets the relevant memory that it is a lie. Chapter 538 In the evening, gray watched Aisha make some ice and snow, and then eliminate it. He nodded with satisfaction. The talent of natural casters is really terrible. In less than a day, they have basically mastered the key points. "You work hard. It seems that alendale is saved. Come and have something to eat." Gray is very happy. Who says you must follow the plot? As long as you have enough means, you can achieve the result you want and achieve a perfect ending without following the plot. And according to Aisha''s current progress, the time for her to lift the winter may be much earlier than according to the plot. "No, I have to keep trying. I want to bring summer back." Aisha is not complacent at all. She feels that she still has many deficiencies. She plans to continue to practice three or five hundred times to be familiar with the control of power, so that even after the medicine fails, she can have perfect control and relieve arendale''s winter. "You have basically learned how to control magic now. You don''t need to pursue too much to control to the extreme. You should know that too much is better than less. If you feel that you can''t continue to control it after you recover, isn''t it a kind of fear?" Gray smiled gently. He divided a roasted deer into plates and put it in front of the crowd. "Gray, why do you always like barbecue every time you go out?" Little Molly groaned as she grabbed the venison and ate it. "I want to eat cake, apple pie and lamb chops." "None of that." Gray said angrily. "The reason why it''s barbecue every time is, of course, because I''m a barbecue master. Moreover, can''t we bring the kitchen together every time we come out? We don''t come out to play." Gray said seriously. Moreover, there is no place for cooking in Aisha''s castle. It is like a fairyland where fairies live. There is no toilet. Everything is ice blue and holy. Little Molly goes too far and focuses on delicious food. She also likes barbecue. She just wants more delicious food of other flavors to satisfy her appetite. On the other hand, Aisha is still repeating the spell to increase her proficiency in magic. "That''s enough. Try again after eating!" Gray went over, grabbed her arm, pushed her onto the picnic cloth and sat down. "You didn''t master it before, so you need to keep trying and find the inspiration to master it. But now that you have done well, you need to rest, or your physical fatigue will make you forget the feeling you have controlled. Now the most important thing is to experience it with your heart. " "Good physical condition is also an important factor for magicians to master magic. A magician who is dying of hunger can''t perform magic well." "It doesn''t matter if I don''t eat." Aisha said softly that she had not eaten for so many days, and she didn''t feel hungry. "Eat quickly. Take it out. It''s a waste not to eat. You''re already the queen. Learn to cherish food!" Gray didn''t understand what she said and thought she didn''t want to eat. Otherwise, if he knew that she could live well without eating, he would be surprised to ask her if she had learned the legendary Valley, and could survive by eating Xia and drinking dew. Of course, curiosity belongs to curiosity. He must be lazy to learn. There are so many delicious food, wine and beauties to enjoy. If he doesn''t eat, drink and enjoy, he might as well die. Why are you alive? Waste food? Oh, I won''t waste food, because I don''t eat or drink anymore. It should be said that I waste air. Press Aisha to sit down, and gray also sits next to her. Except for Xuebao, four people have a share of food, which is quite rich. Anna eats the fastest. In addition to yesterday''s food, she eats some dry food and carrots a few days ago. Compared with these, those dry food is hardly for people to eat. Although she can eat it, why eat dry food when she has delicious food? She is not ill. Halfway through the meal, gray suddenly stopped and turned to look in the direction they had come before. There was a sound of trampling on the snow, and then Prince Hans came out from under the snow with a team of soldiers. "It''s the queen and Princess Anna." "Anna, come here. You''re dangerous." Cried Prince Hans with an anxious face. "No, Hans, Aisha is not dangerous. We have found a way to relieve the winter. Give us some time and alendale will return to normal." Anna defended Aisha. Then he looked at Hans affectionately and raised the elf to him. "Aisha promised that as long as we passed the test of little jasmine and proved that we were true love, she would agree to our marriage." "So, believe me, Aisha is not dangerous at all. She will restore alendale to normal. Please go back and take good care of alendale for us. We can lift the cold winter soon." Hans looked at the little guy who was still eating in Anna''s hand and suddenly sounded an alarm. There are many magical creatures in the world. If there is any creature that can detect whether two people really love each other, he doesn''t doubt it at all. So, does he really love Anna? The answer, of course, is No. Therefore, she can''t be put to any test, otherwise she can''t hide it. At that time, she will not only fail to achieve her goal, but also offend arendale, and the life in South els will be more sad in the future. His mind turned. Prince Hans urged Anna as if he hadn''t heard her. "Anna, believe me, come here quickly. Although I don''t want to believe it, the queen has really become a monster. Alendale needs you. Don''t continue to be confused by the queen." When Prince Hans finished, the two soldiers who came with him suddenly took up the crossbow and aimed at Aisha, took out the arrows and began to fill. "Although I don''t approve of this, you can see along the way that the queen has become a monster. She will destroy arendale. For arendale, we must give her up." Prince Hans said sadly to the other soldiers who didn''t do it. These people come voluntarily. They are loyal to arendale, not to him. If they want to make a move, they must give them an appropriate reason, a reason that they can''t refuse and have to make a move. This is the reason for arendale. Although heartache, it is necessary to kill the queen for arendale. "No, Hans, don''t do that. Aisha has really found a way to get alendale back to summer." Anna said anxiously, one side is her sister and the other is her lover. She doesn''t want them to conflict or even hurt each other. "For arendale!" Prince Hans urged the soldiers around him that the current situation made him have to do so, otherwise it would never be a good ending to wait for him. Except for the two soldiers with bows and crossbows, the remaining soldiers hesitated. That''s not what Prince Hans told them before he came. He said he came to help the queen and refused the Duke''s proposal to hurt the princess. But now, he even wants to kill the queen, which is the queen of alendale, and Princess Anna also said that the queen has a way to save alendale. Who should she trust? "Princess Anna is confused by the witch. We must save her." Prince Hans continued, "think about what you''ve seen along the way. If you don''t kill the queen, alendale will always be shrouded in the cold winter, and everyone will die. Think about your family and children." Arendale''s soldiers were finally persuaded to pull out their long swords and walk towards several people. Prince Hans showed a relieved expression on his face. As long as he killed Aisha, the overall situation was settled. It''s only arendale''s winter, and he can only believe that if Asha is killed, it will end. Originally, he intended to ask Aisha to find a reason to kill her after lifting the winter, but now he can''t. He can only choose to kill her first and bet on whether the winter will dissipate. Chapter 539 Aisha stood up nervously, her hands hanging on her side, and she could start magic at any time. "I order you to go back and get out of the way!" Anna shouted, but no one listened to her, and the soldiers approached. The two archers with crossbows seized the opportunity and fired from the rear. Two crossbows and arrows passed through the soldiers, and the target was directly at Aisha. Aisha was preparing to defend with magic. A tall figure stood in front of her. He easily grabbed two crossbows and arrows in his hand, then shook her wrist and threw them back directly along the original track. The two archers in the rear did not expect this change and hurriedly fled in panic. However, the crossbow thrown back by Gray was faster than they shot out with the crossbow. Even if they tried to avoid, they were shot through the arm holding the crossbow. "For arendale!" The soldiers with long swords had made up their mind and rushed towards them quickly. "Take it easy and leave it to me!" Gray whispered. As soon as the soldiers'' eyes were dazzled, they saw more personal figures in front of them. Feeling dangerous, they subconsciously cut out with a sword. But their movements were no different from slow movements in Gray''s eyes. In a moment, several soldiers felt a pain in their hands, fell their long swords to the ground, and then received a heavy blow on their chest. Several people flew into the air and hit the snow behind them. The battle had just begun, and even before some people entered the atmosphere, the enemy had been destroyed. Prince Hans looked at this scene and grew up in horror. He never thought that there was such a powerful monster here in addition to his imaginary enemy Aisha. Who is he and why is he here? It''s impossible. I haven''t seen him in arendale, and I haven''t heard of such a powerful man. Is it the secret escort left by the former king to the two sisters? The prince thought a lot at this time, but in the twinkling of an eye he left it behind. At this time, there was a thick crisis in his mind. Mingming''s plan is about to succeed, even better than what she expected at the beginning. Aisha has become a sinner of arendale, and she has left arendale. Next, as long as he solves the disaster or solves Aisha, he can become a hero of arendale, then marry Anna and find a chance to let Anna die reasonably, then he will be the legal heir of arendale. But now, he feels that his dream is far away from himself and gradually becomes out of reach. This... Is unforgivable and unacceptable. Prince Hans thought angrily. His anger rose from his chest. He quickly picked up the bows and crossbows dropped by the two Dukes from the ground, grabbed the arrows and took them up to aim at Aisha. "As long as you kill her, everything will be back on track." Even if he plans to kill Aisha in the face of change, he doesn''t want to be stained with Aisha''s blood, which will make Anna very repellent to him. There is still a difference between personally killing and instructing others to kill. If he is instructing others to do it, he believes that he can finally convince Anna that stupid woman that she is for arendale. But at this time, he can''t care so much. If he doesn''t do it at this time, he will never have a chance. Should he return to South els to be the prince who is excluded by other brothers and has little chance to inherit the throne. No, this must not happen. As long as Asha is killed, he will become the king of arendale and have his own kingdom. "Hans, no, don''t do that. Put down your arms. Aisha is normal. She will relieve arendale''s winter." Anna exclaimed and stepped forward quickly to stop him from shooting the arrow. But it was obvious that Hans would not listen to her. When he saw her coming, a trace of madness flashed in his eyes and his fingers pulled the trigger. "Whoosh!" The crossbow flew past Anna''s ear and pointed directly at Aisha in the rear. Prince Hans smiled triumphantly. "Pa!" One hand tightly grasped the fast-moving crossbow, and the tail of the crossbow was still shaking in his hand. "It''s impossible. You''re a monster, a monster like her." The smile on Prince Hans''s face solidified, and then he put on the arrow again in horror. Gray flashed in front of him, looked at him jokingly, and pulled a sneer from the corners of his mouth, "do you really treat yourself as a person?" "You freak..." Before he finished scolding, gray slapped him and landed heavily on his face. Prince Hans''s teeth collapsed in his mouth. The whole man flew up in the air under great force. His body rotated 1080 degrees in the air. After completing the difficult action, he crashed into the snow. Fortunately, he fell in the snow, otherwise at least half of his life would be removed. Of course, even so, he is not much better now. Now he vomited blood in his mouth and his brain was buzzing with melon seeds. In front of him were countless flying Venus, and in his ears came the distant and empty call. "Hans!" Anna ran over worried and helped him sit up, but Hans didn''t know what his state was and let her play with it. "Gray, you''re too heavy." Anna couldn''t help saying. "Oh, really?" Gray piled a group of soldiers together and looked back at her. "Anyone who wants to fight against Aisha has to bear my anger. Without killing him, he has looked at you and said that he is your true love." Gray snorted coldly and looked up and down at her, "but I doubt that he really loves you?" "Even without the help of the elf, I can see that this man doesn''t love you at all. Otherwise, he will fight his lover''s sister?" "If I slow down, maybe Aisha is dead, and you''re here to grieve for this guy." "He''s just for arendale." Anna lowered her head and argued in a low voice. She didn''t know if she could believe it. "Yes, he really has deep feelings for arendale, so he can shoot his lover''s sister for arendale, and when you tell him he can relieve the cold winter." Gray smiled contemptuously and asked curiously, "do you think he doesn''t believe you at all, or just wants to kill Aisha?" "He... Anna was speechless. If it was true love, how could he not believe his words? If it was true love, he would desperate to kill his sister? "It seems that you are not so stupid." Gray took out a rope to tie them, then threw them on the snow, clapped his hands and walked to Anna. His voice was much softer, as if to solve her doubts: "First of all, he won''t have such deep feelings for arendale. After all, as you said, he is just a foreign prince. Moreover, if he kills the queen of arendale, it will easily lead to war between the two countries. Even for his own country, you shouldn''t choose to kill Aisha at this time, let alone when you tell him you can solve the cold winter. " "But he did, why, because he must have a deeper purpose." Gray didn''t say his purpose directly, but continued to analyze it. "Moreover, if he really loves you, he doesn''t need you to say that Aisha can relieve the winter. He should also try his best to help you find a way to relieve the winter, rather than choose such an extreme means as killing Aisha." "You see, even my kind king, who was extremely angry because the people were affected, didn''t choose to do so when he saw Aisha, but planned to help her. A person who really loves you would really choose such an extreme way to deal with your sister?" Gray knew it with emotion and reason, and succeeded in making Anna meditate. He was not surprised. After all, he was a king and magician famous for his wisdom. Didn''t he catch a young girl who enlightened her? Besides, as an intelligent and brave princess, Anna was cheated only because she was too eager to be loved. In fact, she was not stupid enough. When the context of the matter was clear, she naturally understood it. Chapter 540 Finally, the prince and the soldiers got the same treatment, but Anna was still unwilling. She felt that the first person she met who thought it was true love could not end so hastily. Even if he didn''t really love himself, at least there was love. She planned to find a suitable opportunity to borrow the elf to test it. Aisha didn''t start or speak from beginning to end. She just watched them calm down the enemy. "Well, now I shouldn''t worry that Anna will marry a strange man?" Gray went to Aisha and said with a smile. "Thank you, gray." Aisha thanked him sincerely. She always felt weak in front of gray, but now she summoned up the courage to talk to him with a normal attitude, "I''ve always been worried about Anna." "It''s all right. Even without me, she will find out by herself. Anna is a smart girl." It''s just that the price may be a little high and almost died. "It''s not only Anna, but also your help to me and alendale." Aisha said softly, "I know that if it is really affected by the cold winter, the hardest hit place must be arendale, not the stone castle country far away from the sea." "Your help to us is not only for Anna and me, but also for everyone of arendale. Although you have always threatened us to destroy arendale, I know it''s not your real idea. You''re trying to inspire us. You''re a good man. I feel it. Thank you." Aisha''s clear eyes looked into his eyes, without any evasion, and her attitude was serious. Gray looked at her in amazement. His acting skills exaggerated and covered his chest as if he was going to vomit blood. "Is this the legendary good... Good man card?" "What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong?" Asha''s serious face disappeared and looked at gray at a loss. She didn''t understand why he suddenly looked like this. Did she say something wrong? No, it''s normal. Thank you. Or is it because gray always looks cold and no one thanks, so his thanks will respond in this way to hide his true feelings? "Nothing. It was the first time I received a good man card. I felt a little sudden." Gray waved his hand calmly to show that he was all right. "Good man card? Because I said you were a good man? You are indeed a good man! " Asha said carefully, afraid to say the wrong thing again. "All right, all right, stop talking, I see." Gray stopped her. "What is a good man card? Is it terrible? " Aisha couldn''t restrain her curiosity. Gray pondered for a moment, "there is a magical island in the sea, where a group of peace loving people live. Because they love peace too much, they always don''t want to hurt others, so even refusing others will be very tactful." "If a boy confesses to a girl and the girl doesn''t want to accept him, she will say, ''you are a good man'', so that the boy will understand that he has been rejected. Over time, this kind of is called a good man, also known as a good man card." "Yes... Is that so? Then you''re not a good man, no, no, you''re a good man!" Aisha''s incoherent words made her cry. "I didn''t mean that." "OK, I''m kidding. Continue to be familiar with the power of magic. You are very talented. I think you can lift winter and bring summer back soon." Gray quickly interrupted her, joking not too much, and it would be embarrassing to go further. "I''ll try!" Aisha nodded heavily, threw herself into practice and soon forgot what had just happened. Here, Anna saw Asha and gray leave to practice magic elsewhere and quietly take little jasmine to the miserable prince. He didn''t untie him, covered a ball of snow with a towel, wiped his face, and woke him up by the way. Prince Hans opened his eyes and soon found himself in a bad situation. After he found this, he pretended to be concerned and looked at Anna, "Anna, let go of me. You must be confused by Aisha. Let go of me and I will try to save you." But as soon as he opened his mouth, he felt air leakage in his mouth and severe pain in his cheeks. "Really? But I''m not confused by Aisha. I''m sober. She''s my sister and won''t hurt me. " Anna shook her head lightly. "Why did you attack Aisha just now? I told you she had a way to relieve the cold winter." "Do you not believe me, or do you just want to kill Aisha?" "I''m for the people of arendale, for you, Anna." Prince Hans endured the pain and continued to say affectionately: "the queen has caused great harm to alendale. Only you can take alendale to a better future." The elf stood on Anna''s shoulder, looked at him angrily, and scolded, "liar, big liar, what he said is all a lie, Anna, don''t believe him!" "Oh, liar!" Xuebao ran over with his short legs, curiously put his big face in front of Hans, blinked his big flexible eyes, "I''ve never seen a liar!" You were born a few days ago. You didn''t see many people at all. Anna silently put Xuebao aside and fixed her eyes on Prince Hans''s eyes. "Don''t lie to me. Tell me, do you really love me?" "Of course, I love you so much that I can''t extricate myself. Anna, believe me, no one in the world loves you more than I do!" Prince Hans said with a slight evasion in his eyes, but in a very firm tone. No way, he also wants to firmly look at Anna and impress her with the truth, but after all, he is not a professional liar, just a vicious prince with evil intentions. He can''t be as professional as those big liars who cheat people without blinking. "Liar, still lying!" The elves despised it. "Anna, believe me, these two monsters must be monsters made by the queen. They are hoodwinking you and confusing you. I am really for you." Prince Hans''s mind turned quickly. Can''t little things tell lies? Then I''ll make your words untrustworthy. If you say I''m telling lies, it''s also untrustworthy. In this way, Anna will believe herself. However, he was wrong about one thing. Anna was just a girl who lacked love. She just suddenly felt his pursuit, so she thought it was true love. In fact, her love for the prince was not as sincere as she thought. Moreover, Prince Hans''s previous actions have disappointed her, and Gray''s analysis is also very reasonable. This last question is actually to give herself a positive answer. And Hans''s eyes have given her the answer. Therefore, among the two, Anna decisively chose the elf. "Why did you kill Asha?" After determining that this is a liar, Anna turns her attention to this point and finds out why he wants to kill Aisha, so as to avoid any danger to Aisha in the future. "I did it for arendale!" The prince couldn''t let go. He knew that once he told the truth, alendale would not let him go. Now, at least they can strive for some room for themselves. They are still princes. As long as there is no real evidence, they dare not do anything about themselves. "He''s lying!" Anna nodded slightly without being reminded by the elf. When she heard the answer, her first thought was that she was lying. But she doesn''t know what interrogation is, so she has no good way to deal with such a hard spoken guy. She can only stand up disappointed and stop caring about him. But Prince Hans was unwilling. He saw that he was about to succeed. The effect was better than he expected. The result suddenly became like this. He couldn''t accept it. "Anna, believe me, I really am..." Barbara, Prince Hans, regardless of the leaking mouth and the pain on his face, kept shouting, hoping to make Anna change her mind and believe in herself. Obviously, this is in vain. Just two words can make a disappointed woman change her mind. If he can do it, gray will definitely learn from his teacher on the spot. Chapter 541 Anna wanted to go to Aisha, but what just happened proved that Aisha was right. Hans had no feelings for her and was lying to her before. Her true love was a joke, so she can''t wipe her face now. Finally, she tore a piece of cloth from the prince and sealed his mouth. She didn''t want to hear his voice anymore. Just finished this, a sound of trampling on the snow came, and kostoff came here on Sven. Anna turned her head and looked at her six eyes. "Christophe, and Sven, why are you here?" "I heard they were looking for the queen. I felt it might be bad for you, so I followed up and prepared to help." Kostoff shrugged. "You don''t need my help. You''re great." He saw Anna sealing the prince, so his first reaction was that Anna subdued him. "No, gray did it all." Anna explained and touched Sven''s head. "Is this blanket yours? Thank you! " Kostoff took a blanket from Sven''s back. "No, it''s gray''s. He said he covered you for fear of your illness." Anna took the blanket and suddenly thought, "by the way, did you eat? If not, we still have some barbecue. " Kostoff''s eyes lit up. Although he liked carrots, he now chewed carrots all the time. When he was thirsty, he ate snow balls. He ate exactly the same as Sven. He felt that his mouth was almost unbearable. It was great to eat meat. So he chose to accept her kindness without hesitation and bit it down. Kostoff felt the strong smell of meat burst in his mouth. He had suffered all these days at this time. "Did you do it? It''s delicious. It''s the best barbecue I''ve ever had. " Kostoff was generous in his praise. "It''s made by gray. He also coated it with his secret sauce. It''s really delicious." Anna nodded and explained again. Kostoff was suddenly stunned. He suddenly felt that the barbecue in his mouth was not delicious. He tilted his mouth and whispered, "gray, gray, it''s all gray. He has everything." "Hello, my name is Xuebao. I like a warm hug." Xuebao suddenly ran over and introduced himself warmly, which startled Christophe. He just thought it was a real snowman, but he didn''t expect it to be alive. "What is this?" "Don''t be afraid. This is Xuebao. The snowman made by Aisha is a warm and kind snowman." Anna patted Xuebao''s big head and smiled. Gray was upset about it. She liked the snowman very much. It was made for her by Aisha when she was a child. It was their childhood memories. Kostoff smiled far fetched and ignored it. He was a magical creature with some horror. He didn''t bother to talk to him. Sven came together and forced the top snow treasure. "It''s impolite, Anna. What''s the name of this wonderful donkey." Xuebao looked at kestoff and asked. Anna thought she didn''t know reindeer. She took reindeer as a donkey and smiled softly, "that''s Sven!" "What''s the name of this reindeer?" Anna:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ You just said that the one who looks like a donkey is Christophe. "Gentle!" "Well, they are... Sven and... Sven!" Xuebao pointed to them and read it again, indicating that he remembered it clearly. "No, his name is... Anna knew that Xuebao misunderstood. In fact, she didn''t expect that Xuebao could recognize the reindeer. The donkey it asked was Christophe. However, just when Anna wanted to explain, magic shot out from the front. Where the magic breeze passed, ice and snow melted one after another, revealing green trees and flowers, leaving no trace of ice and snow. Anna was stunned by the accident, and then she was ecstatic. She picked up Xuebao and turned around happily, "it''s done, Aisha has done it, and summer is back." "Oh, I like summer." Xuebao also said happily, then ran to a cluster of flowers, stretched out his head and smelled it, "I like summer, I like the taste of flowers, it''s wonderful." "I also want to bask in the sun on the beach, swim in the sea, drink with ice, and play with bees. I like summer, I love summer." "Sorry to interrupt you. You''re melting. You can''t see everything you say." Kostoff pointed to Xuebao and said maliciously. He didn''t forget that he had just been described as a donkey and his name was changed to Sven. "No, I didn''t melt!" The little hand of the snow treasure branch poked at him, and then looked angrily at Christophe. "Liar, Anna, he''s a liar. Catch him." "You haven''t melted yet, just because there is no sun in your heart. When the sun rises tomorrow, you will melt." Kostoff snorted coldly. "All right, Christophe, don''t quarrel with Xuebao." Anna stood up and made a round, "Xuebao, don''t worry, you''ll be fine. Don''t forget, we have two magicians. They must have a way." Although she has only been with Xuebao for one day, Anna has fallen in love with this little guy and doesn''t want it to disappear after the cold winter is lifted. "Even if it is..." "Mr. kostoff, are you full?" Anna gave him a hard look and forbade him to say any more. "Well, I''m sorry!" Kostoff shrugged, apologized insincerely and went on with the barbecue. The magic breeze continues to fly forward, flying over the mountains, thawing the mountains, flying over the forests, lush forests, flying over the grasslands, and the grasslands are covered with grass. The magic breeze flew all the way to arendale, to the distant ocean. Where the breeze passed, the ice melted and summer returned. In alendale City, people immediately noticed the change of temperature, pushed open the windows and walked out of the house, greeted acquaintances and cheered with their families to celebrate the end of the cold winter. On the distant sea, Carus stood at the bow of the ship when he was free, staring at the ice sheet ahead. Suddenly, the ice sheet thawed. In a moment, the miles of ice sheet turned into blue waves. Carus couldn''t believe it. He opened his eyes and rubbed it hard. Then he looked at it and found that he was right. Carus took off his thick winter clothes again and again, cheering at the soldiers on board, "Your Majesty has succeeded. The cold winter has passed and the weather has returned to normal." A ship of soldiers ran to the bow to see that the ice sheet had indeed disappeared, and a burst of cheers like mountains and tsunamis broke out. "I knew, your majesty, no problem can''t be solved." Carus clenched his fist and said excitedly. "Your Majesty is getting stronger and stronger." The five werewolves watched the scene silently, and their hearts were full of shock. Such a large ice field and such a terrible disaster. As a result, gray only went for two days, and the matter had been solved perfectly. Looking at each other, the wolf people feel that life is good now. In the future, it''s better not to do anything stupid. "Captain Carus, let''s go and meet your majesty now!" Kevin suggested. Carus nodded. His majesty had solved the biggest problem. If they let his majesty fly back to the sea in person, they would be incompetent even as tool men. "Go back to your post, pull up the anchor, raise the sail and move north." Carus gave a loud order, and the sailors on the ship began to move quickly as they took off their thick clothes. The weather is very strange. It''s only just restored to summer, but the cold air seems to have disappeared completely. I can''t feel any cool air. The temperature directly reaches the standard of summer. Those thick clothes will directly heat people to death. Chapter 542 On the mountain that had returned to normal, Aisha released her magic and hurried to the top of the mountain with soft grass under her feet. I saw that everything was green and luxuriant. There was no shadow of snow and ice before. Everything returned to normal. "I did it. Summer is back. I can control my magic!" Aisha wept with joy. A crystal tear fell from her cheek and fell on the blooming blue flowers, breaking into stars. Gray stood beside her and gently wiped away the tears. "I said earlier that you can. As long as you believe in yourself, magic will not become a burden to you at any time. It is a gift from God. You can use it to protect everything you want to protect." Asha suddenly withdrew her eyes and turned her head to look at gray. His majesty suddenly wondered what he wanted to do. Was it because he had threatened to destroy arendale too hard before, and Aisha now wants to settle accounts after autumn? Isn''t it right? Aisha is in the orderly and kind camp. She is chaotic and kind like herself... Bah, she is in the same camp as herself. They are all good people. It''s impossible to settle accounts after autumn. As we all know, he was just to motivate her and give her motivation. It was entirely out of kindness. There was no malice. Aisha rushed up. Gray didn''t feel malicious and chose to watch the change. Aisha hugged him and held his body tightly with both hands. "Thank you, gray. I can''t believe what alendale would be like if it weren''t for you." Asha said in fear. When they told her that alendale had been frozen, she knew what a disaster it was. You know, although she has been hiding in the room, she is not a fool, and the royal family has a large number of books for her to read. Although she can''t have a personal experience of those disasters, she doesn''t know anything. Later, under the leadership of gray, she saw the current situation of arendale, which made her have a more intuitive understanding of the disaster in the book. Because of this, she wanted to leave here and go further, so as not to bring disaster to everyone. In the face of beauty, only a real gentleman can sit still and behave properly. Is gray a real gentleman? Of course he is not. Which gentleman will attract bees and butterflies everywhere? So in the face of Aisha''s embrace, gray resolutely extended his hand and gently put his hands on her back and waist. "Don''t be unhappy. Now everything is back on track and alendale has been saved. You and Anna can return to the intimacy of childhood again. Everything is perfect, just like the story in fairy tales." "The prince in the fairy tale is not a liar." Aisha sniffed and whispered. "Isn''t there a good king? If you don''t mind, I can call myself a prince." "Asha, you succeeded!" Anna''s voice came from behind. Asha quickly let go of gray, tangled her fingers and responded flustered, "ah... Yes... Yes, I did it." She felt really embarrassed now. It was only before that she scolded Anna for not marrying a stranger she had just met for a day. Now she was almost the same. It was a shame. Huh? Who''s the guy behind Anna and an elk. "Who is he?" "Aisha, this is Sven and Sven." Xuebao''s little short finger pointed to one person and one deer and introduced them happily. "No, no, no!" "This is Christophe. This is Sven. Xuebao made a mistake." Anna quickly explained that Xuebao was wrong, and the queen could not be wrong. "He was the warrior who escorted me to you before. He helped me a lot. I met gray in the back." "Hello, thank you for everything you''ve done for Anna. I''ll give you a reward when I get back to arendale." Aisha nodded and smiled. "Thank you, your majesty!" Kostoff didn''t refuse. Why refuse? Of course, the prize given by the queen should be taken. Otherwise, how can he compensate for his lost sled? He just paid off the loan and died in the canyon for Princess Anna before he could use it for a few days. He deserved all the rewards. "Summer is back. Let''s go back to arendale!" Anna suggested. Now that everything has been settled, there is no need to stay on this barren mountain. There is nothing here. How can it compare with the lively arendale. Aisha nodded. It''s time to go back to alendale. She came out because her magic was out of control and was afraid of hurting others. Now she''s all right. Of course she''s going home. But before going back, the soldiers and the liar prince must be disposed of. You can''t leave them here to feed the wolf. The group returned to the open space where the soldiers were bound. As soon as they saw them, a group of soldiers cried bitterly and began to confess their mistakes, saying that they had no courage to hurt the queen. They were completely confused by the liar prince. The cold winter disappeared. They already knew that Princess Anna didn''t deceive them. Queen Aisha can really relieve the cold winter and let alendale return to normal. "Liars, they''re lying." Little Molly caught them on the spot. Everyone suddenly understood that no matter what they were for, it was certainly not what they said above. The prince was just an ordinary person. What could confuse them? The soldiers trembled and regretted. How could they forget that there was a magical creature that could distinguish truth from lies? Now the queen and princess should have a worse impression of them. "Your Majesty, Prince Hans said that Princess Anna was in trouble. We came to help the princess. It was just that the cold winter had a serious impact on her all the way, so we didn''t do it until he said that killing you could restore alendale to normal." A soldier responded quickly, starting from the beginning, and finally said in fear: "please forgive us for our sake of arendale''s future. This time, we are willing to do anything to make atonement." Anna and Aisha looked at little jasmine. Little jasmine shook her head to show that they didn''t lie. "Then please send the criminal to arendale." Asha nodded her head gently. She caused the disaster. She was already guilty, and they were for arendale, so even if they wanted to kill themselves before, Aisha still didn''t want to punish them. "Thank you for your kindness, your majesty!" "Wait, Aisha, there are these two people!" Gray pointed to the two soldiers with crossbows. Aisha was willing to acquit the soldiers. He also understood that after all, they were kind princesses. Killing did not accord with their temperament, and the behavior of those soldiers was probably true in their eyes. But the two soldiers are different. They really just came to kill Aisha. If they don''t give some punishment, the bad guys will escape. With Gray''s help, the two soldiers confessed their crimes and instructed their Duke behind the scenes. "Gray, what do you think we should do?" Anna thinks they are hateful, but she doesn''t want to kill people. Gray is an experienced king. He knows what to do. Gray sighed. "Go back to the castle with the prince and try them then. The Duke behind them also needs to be identified. He can''t escape the crime." He followed their wishes and said that he used the most normal treatment method and did not choose to kill. "At that time, your division will be famous. You can go to war to attack both countries." The two men, with Gray''s expression worthy of the word destruction, quickly refused, "no, forget it, don''t fight. Fighting will certainly hurt many people." "Whatever you want, you are the queen of arendale. You have the greatest power." Gray shrugged, "but I still suggest to make good preparations. The victory of the battle will make arendale forget the disaster caused by ice and snow, and can also harvest a huge war reparation. It can also let them see arendale''s strength and dare not offend arendale in the future." "If you don''t show your strength, others will regard your kindness as weakness!" Chapter 543 "Wait, you can''t do that. I''m the prince of South els. I''m here to help arendale. I''m here to help Anna. I''m a friend of arendale. You can''t do this to me. You can''t do this to South els!" Prince Hans did not know when he rubbed the cloth belt off his mouth by the soldier''s shoulder. At this time, he said to several people with a frightened face. They must not be allowed to attack South els, or he will be finished. He can''t go back to South els. He can only wander around in the future. He can''t imagine what kind of life it is. Therefore, he must reverse the defeat and convince them that he is harmless. "I''m still lying at this time. I really think people will believe you when you open your mouth?" Gray shook his head and looked at him with a sneer. "If you dare to lie to me again, even if alendale doesn''t attack you, my invincible fleet will let you know what sea overlord is." "Invincible fleet?" "Sea overlord?" "Don''t you have only one boat parked over there? Where''s the fleet? " Gray looked back at Anna. "Don''t you think I came out with all the troops of the kingdom?" Then he looked at Prince Hans with interest. "Well, to tell you the truth, I''m interested in why you did all this." Now it''s time to finish. How can it be a perfect ending if the prince''s purpose is not revealed. "I''d like to tell the truth. Please don''t attack South els." Prince Hans shuddered. There was a lie detector. Lying really didn''t work. There was only a dead end if he didn''t explain. "Pa!" Gray slapped him in the face. "Why hit me!" Prince Hans was angry and the others looked at gray strangely. "I see deceit in your eyes. I don''t want to hear lies anymore." Gray said calmly. He admitted that he couldn''t help seeing him like this just now, but it doesn''t matter. He said that if there was fraud, there would be fraud. Prince Hans clenched his teeth, no longer cared about such a small matter, and whispered his idea of trying to seize arendale. Anna was so angry at the speech that she punched him in the eye and kicked him in the stomach. This guy approached himself at the beginning just to kill Aisha. He regarded him as true love. It''s unforgivable. All the truth has surfaced, all things have never been clear, and things have been solved perfectly. Let the soldiers escort the prince and two soldiers. Christopher and Xuebao are responsible for watching them. Gray flies to arendale with the queen and princess. Before leaving, Anna remembered about Xuebao and asked Aisha to help her. Don''t let it melt in summer. Aisha looked at Xuebao and liked it very much. She added a separate snow cloud to it, which can ensure that it has always been the temperature in winter and will not be melted by the summer sun. Snow treasure has its own clouds and doesn''t bother to sit on the flying broom together. It happily follows two Sven. It also likes the elk. Here, gray took the two men to fly directly to arendale. Because the wind and snow disappeared, he flew faster, but he didn''t enter arendale until after dark. At this time, although alendale had entered the night, the lights were still bright and there was no atmosphere of the arrival of the night. Asha and Anna got off the flying broom. After gray put away the broom, the three walked side by side to the front. Along the way, whenever anyone saw Aisha, they stopped in amazement and saluted her in a panic. The three came all the way to the castle. Aisha asked the soldiers to call everyone. She had something to say. Before long, a group of people gathered in the square in front of the castle. An old man with a funny appearance rushed out of the crowd and ran to see Aisha standing in front of him alive. Duke Weston was lost for a moment. The winter was lifted. He thought that the two men he sent had succeeded. Now it seems that the queen herself lifted the winter. However, he quickly reacted that the queen was fine, which showed that the two people he sent should not have met the queen, which relieved him and left room for relaxation. The two men found that the cold winter had lifted, and they should come back soon. They should not continue to carry out his orders. Everything was as peaceful and beautiful as before. On the high platform, Aisha and Anna also saw the Duke. They all knew him. Anna subconsciously wanted someone to catch him. Gray grabbed her arm and said softly, "when the soldiers come back to identify him, this is not the most important thing now." "Anna, the most important thing now is to ensure the peace of arendale. We''ll talk about the Duke of Weston later." Aisha also whispered. On the way back, gray told her that on the first day back, it''s enough to tell everyone that the cold winter has passed and will not come again in the future. For others, it''s not too late to wait until the soldiers come back. Anna nodded and endured, but she didn''t have a good face for the Duke. She looked at him with cold eyes every time. Seeing that the people were almost here, gray gave Aisha a sound amplification magic. Aisha took a deep breath and began to speak. "Ladies and gentlemen, as the queen of alendale, I''m sorry to put you in crisis¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤From tomorrow, every family can receive a compensation in the castle. I hope you will accept my apology. " After reciting a full and flowing manuscript, Aisha bowed deeply and apologized for the disaster she had brought to arendale. On the square, people were silent for a moment, and then burst into cheers that overturned the roof. Many people said that her majesty didn''t mean it. It''s not her Majesty''s fault. Moreover, it''s a very rare experience for them to feel the cool of winter in summer. For such a flatterer, gray can only say... Well done! Under their leadership, the civilians who had some disagreements in their hearts put down their unhappiness and forgave the queen. That''s the queen. Even if they''re upset, what else can they do? Besides, the queen didn''t mean to apologize to them and compensate them. For an individual monarch, she not only didn''t have anything, but also continued to squeeze you. Therefore, she should be content and can''t ask too much. Gray shook his head slightly. He originally wanted to blame the prince for the cold winter. In this way, things would be more perfect, but Aisha disagreed. She said that one person should do one thing and one person should not let others carry the pot. At night, in the castle attic, the two sisters sat on the ground. Anna looked bitter, her chin in her palm and frowned. "Aisha, I just found out now that we are so poor." Cried Anna. They just calculated that after the castle apologized to everyone this time, the castle''s property will shrink by more than half. Next, they will save money. "It doesn''t matter. Everything will get better and better." Asha smiled. She didn''t care too much about these. As long as alendale was all right, everyone was all right. Others can be found slowly in the future. Besides, the castle should not lose too much this time. "Well, I see. It must be that guy''s idea!" Anna said with certainty. "He didn''t say anything. He just said money. Don''t worry. Someone will help us out." "The man he said was himself?" Aisha shook her head quickly. "I don''t know. It shouldn''t be. His country is across the sea. How can he give us money for no reason? Maybe he has another way? " "Isn''t he still thinking about war?" "No, he can''t use arendale''s soldiers. He has only one boat himself. How can he fight?" Aisha shook her head and hit a hatchet. "It''s probably another way. Don''t think about it. Go to bed." "I want to sleep here!" Anna threw herself on the bed, hugged a pillow and huddled together. "I don''t understand. Why do you have to sleep together? You''re so old. Do you want to listen to bedtime stories?" "This is to prove that the Aisha I used to know is back!" Anna grabbed Asha lying down, locked her hands and feet, and said seriously, "don''t run!" Chapter 544 Early the next morning, Gray was writing hard in his room when someone knocked on his door. "Please come in!" Gray shouted, come in, motionless, and continued to write on the desk. When the door was pushed open, a servant stood at the door and did not enter the room. She bowed slightly at the door. "Sir, your majesty and your highness please come downstairs for breakfast." "OK, tell them I''ll be right down!" "Well, your majesty and your highness are waiting for you. Please come downstairs as soon as possible." The maid nodded, then gently closed the door and left. A few minutes later, gray paused with the tip of his pen, then wrote the last sentence, gently dried his pen and ink, and nodded with satisfaction. "Fortunately, the whole world speaks the same language and uses the same words, otherwise it will be too difficult to communicate. I like this world." After stretching and stretching, gray went to the bed, opened the quilt, grabbed an elf from inside and turned downstairs. "Gray, are you still used to it?" Anna had already sat down at the table, saw Gray coming and greeted him with a smile. It can be seen that she is in a good mood and has recovered her previous lively optimism. The bad mood influenced by the prince yesterday has been completely forgotten by her. Sure enough, Anna didn''t really love that guy, but a girl who lacked love in Huaichun happened to meet a liar. Gray smiled and nodded. After the servant opened his chair, he sat opposite Aisha. "Very good. I haven''t slept so well for a long time. Alendale is really a magical place. There must be a magic to make everything beautiful." Gray glanced at them. "Like people here!" "Gray, are you often replaced by others? How do I sometimes feel that you are not you?" Anna wondered, is this still the guy who kept his mouth shut to destroy arendale? How can you suddenly become so gentle and praise others in a roundabout way. Of course, we all know that he was just talking and scaring them, but even if he just talked, it was very frightening. There was no such thing as this guy in front of us. She always felt that this guy spoke entirely by his mood. No matter how much people could stand it, he would be pleasant when he was in a good mood. When he was in a bad mood, it was cloudy and his words were thorny. Gray glanced at her. "No, I just think I''d better be gentle in order to avoid mixing anything strange into my breakfast." "In fact, I am very gentle most of the time. In my country, people affectionately call me the gentle golden sunshine and the person who brings warmth to the world." With a flick of the golden hair on his head, gray showed eight teeth and blinked at Anna. A flash on his teeth brightened the dog''s eyes. "The devil in the golden sun?" Anna paused deliberately and laughed. "Didn''t Anna take medicine today?" Gray looked at Asha suspiciously. "No, she''s just happier." Aisha helped her forehead. When she got up this morning, Anna was not very excited. She woke her up at four o''clock in the morning. "When you''re happy, don''t you think so?" Gray touched his chin and there was a murderous look in the corners of his eyes. Anna trembled, quickly restrained her smile, lowered her head into a quail and waited for the servant to bring breakfast. "Well, have breakfast." Aisha smiled. She didn''t care so much. They had a good time. I haven''t seen Anna smile so brightly for a long time. After a few bites, a soldier appeared at the door, but was stopped. Asha glanced at gray and waved to the soldier at the door to let him into the restaurant. "Your Majesty, there is a large ship near arendale with strange weapons. The captain of the guard feels it is very dangerous. Please decide whether to intercept them." The soldiers said hurriedly, and the captain of their guard did not dare to decide this, because the interception may provoke the other party, and failure to intercept may bring danger to arendale. It is difficult to decide. It is better to kick the ball to the queen and let her majesty make a decision. "Ask what the name of the ship is. If it''s Queen Anne''s revenge, it''s my people. Please arrange them!" Gray put down the food and smiled back. "Well, there is a statue of a skeleton with a spear in the bow. Don''t make a mistake!" "Of course, we should remain vigilant when negotiating. There are many ferocious pirates on the sea." The soldier''s eyes turned on him and then returned to the queen. "Just do as he says. If it''s a guest, treat them well. If it''s a pirate, don''t let them near arendale." Aisha nodded softly. The soldier bowed and saluted, "yes, your majesty!" "Oh, by the way, tell them I''m right here and let them wait here at ease. Don''t worry." Gray added before he walked out of the door. "Yes, sir!" The soldier nodded. It was her Majesty''s guest. It was not difficult to convey some news. "Is that what you call a ship that can fight ten ships against others?" Anna''s eyes flashed with curiosity. "I want to see what kind of ship it is." "If you don''t have enough breakfast, you will soon feel hungry, and then you will continue to eat. Next, you will fall in love with food and eat several meals a day, and then you will get fatter and fatter until you become a meat ball." Gray looked at her jokingly, as if he had thought of that picture and couldn''t help laughing. Anna was about to retort. Little Molly spoke before her, "no, I didn''t get fat." "No?" Gray''s eyes fell on the elf who was still eating even if he spoke. He stretched out his fingers and put them on her. The elf suddenly became fat. It seemed that a doughnut was added under the clothes on his stomach. "Isn''t it fat?" The elf looked down at his body, then threw away the food and jumped on gray angrily, "change me back quickly!" "Little ball!" Gray smiled happily and put out his finger to poke little jasmine''s round body. "Come back, I''m going to be angry!" Little Molly is crazy. She wants to get fat, but it''s not like this. It''s not the position of her stomach. "It''s impolite to disturb others to eat. That''s what you said!" Gray picked up the elf and put her back in front of her own plate. Little Molly thought for a while and picked up her tableware again. Anyway, she didn''t really get fat. Continue to eat and settle with him after eating! "That''s it!" Seeing little Molly give in, gray pointed to her and said to Anna. Then the finger slowly pointed to Anna, and a trace of evil smile on her face cooled people''s heart. "Aisha, help!" Anna was shocked and quickly hid behind Aisha. Gray turned his finger to Aisha again. Aisha also changed her face. She held the spoon tightly in her hand and scooped the soup into her mouth. "I''m eating breakfast seriously!" She doesn''t want to be like an elf, even temporarily. "Of course, those who eat breakfast seriously are good children." Gray nodded and looked at Anna hiding behind her. "Even so, you can''t hide!" Anna completely shrunk on Aisha, then went back to her seat and continued to eat breakfast. She didn''t dare to provoke trouble. Gray smiled proudly. Sure enough, figure is always a woman''s biggest weakness. Chapter 545 At the port of arendale, a huge sailboat attracted people''s attention. It was almost half larger than the surrounding ships, and it was taller and ferocious. It looked like a giant beast in the ocean. Moreover, there is a weapon they have never seen on board. The black muzzle makes people cold. But no matter how frightening it is, it can''t stop those curious guys from crowding here to watch the excitement. "So why put a skeleton on the bow and hold a spear? It looks terrible." Anna leaned against the fence by the sea and looked at the terrible skeleton on Queen Anne''s revenge with some fear. "Queen Anne''s revenge was originally a pirate ship As soon as gray spoke, Anna jumped back, pointed at him with a vigilant face, and said with a grin: "I knew that you such a terrible guy must not be a good man, Aisha, catch him, put him in the dungeon and torture him!" Gray bit his back teeth, sneered, and flashed to Anna. In her frightened eyes, a batter cut her head with a knife. Anna hugged her head, squatted down wrongfully, looked at Aisha with tearful eyes, and hoped her sister would avenge her. "So how did the pirate ship become your ship?" Aisha doesn''t care about her at all. Anna starts flying herself now. It''s time for heaven to teach her again. Gray took back his palm as if nothing had happened, and calmly carried his hands behind him, as if nothing had happened. "That''s a long story." "I''m a man who likes adventure on the sea. Even the successful king can''t stay idle." He is going to tell a story about pirates. Anna tooted. "Yes, my parents are like this!" "Then don''t you... Forget it." Gray braked in time, "that day, I took the fleet to find the legendary fountain of youth, but I found that the fountain of youth is not as beautiful as the legend. Its youth is actually transferring one person''s life to another person, so as to realize eternal life." "This is so evil!" Anna looked shocked. Gray glanced at her and thought about whether to find two comic books to learn from her. His ability to answer the phone is too strong. Maybe he can cultivate a comic master for arendale in the future. "Yes, so I left with the crew disappointed, but there was a sailor I found on an island. Her name was angelica." "When she was resting on the shore, she met her father, the legendary sea devil, Edward teach with black beard." "Blackbeard? Never heard of it! " "Blackbeard is a famous pirate on the sea. He is cruel by nature. Even if the pirate meets him, he has no possibility of survival, and he is also looking for the fountain of youth in order to have enough life to enjoy the treasure he robbed." "What a terrible man!" "Blackbeard is a man who can do black magic. He applied black magic to his crew and turned them into immortal zombies. He also used magic to build a pirate ship. It can travel freely on the sea, so that everyone who meets him can''t escape his claws." "Queen Anne revenge?" "Yes, it''s Queen Anne''s revenge." Gray nodded. "He heard the news of the fountain of youth from his daughter, so he attacked my ship on the coast." Next, a wonderful naval battle gradually became clear in Gray''s mouth. "The sea water washed Queen Anne''s revenge and its sins. Coupled with the golden sunshine, it has changed its evil ways, surrendered to the great king gray and become a good ship of justice." Gray finally threw out a perfect ending, which attracted people to applaud and sigh that he is worthy of the king gray with integrity, kindness, greatness and martial arts. Even pirate ships will take the initiative to surrender. "Little Molly, did he lie?" Anna approached the elf carefully. Little Molly turned her eyes and didn''t speak. After all, gray had already told her that what he said was a little different from the facts. It''s not a lie, it''s a touch up, in order to make everyone better understand the story. Even if the gap with the facts is too large occasionally, it is also for the good of the other party. It is a white lie and cannot be uncovered. Gray said what he said was true. After all, he basically did it directly when he met the enemy. Even if he didn''t do it, he didn''t bother to cheat. He cheated his own people so that they wouldn''t be in danger. Moreover, if gray is exposed, he will become angry. Therefore, you can''t expose gray, otherwise there will be no delicious food. "Are there really such pirates at sea?" Aisha was also very curious. Arendale had never met any pirates. "Of course, in the east of the sea, there is an island called Golden Island. It is full of pirates. Even farmers are pirates." Gray vowed, "countless pirates gather there. It''s really a crazy place." "Well, gold island is full of bad guys." The elf said that gray was right. "East of the sea?" Aisha had some doubts. There were several islands around arendale, with several countries on it, such as South els, but golden island and many pirates had never heard of. "If you take an ordinary boat, it will take nearly a month to get there." When gray said this, Asha immediately put out her mind to explore the pirates. They were so far apart that the pirates couldn''t come to arendale. Even if they came, they couldn''t make a good deal. Asha paid more attention to the big ship. Arendale didn''t have such a big ship, and she was still a magic ship that could travel freely on the sea. Gray''s eyes turned. "I wonder if it''s my honor to invite her majesty to have a look on the ship?" "Good!" Aisha''s eyes lit up and agreed without hesitation. Lost to all sense of shame, Gray was brought to the boat with Aisha. The royal highness of the princess, who had not received the invitation, followed behind, threatening to fear that the queen was in danger. She had to protect herself. Carus soon came with a knife. He didn''t dare to give such things to others. He must give them to his majesty himself. "Blessed by your Majesty''s glory, I knew that as long as your majesty waved, the cold winter would disappear." When Carus saw Gray, without saying a word, he flattered him first. "This is queen Aisha and Princess Anna of arendale!" "Say hello to your majesty, and say hello to your highness!" Carus saluted in awe. "Hello!" "All right, give me the knife. Go and have a rest." Gray reached out, Carus respectfully handed over his knife, saluted and turned away. Seeing that gray drove people away, they were surprised, "can you drive without a crew?" Gray smiled but didn''t speak. He took them to the podium, holding the rudder in one hand and a saber in the other. Suddenly, the rope on the ship moved by itself, as if there were countless crew members in control. When the sails were lowered and the rudder turned, a gust of wind poured into the sails. Queen Anne''s Revenge moved quickly, turned sharply, and then sped out towards the sea. "Want to try?" After sailing the boat to the sea, gray handed the knife to them. Anna was humble at that time, shrinking her neck and hiding behind Aisha, "Aisha, you''re more powerful, you try first!" Aisha took the saber with a smile and looked at it curiously for a while. She pointed to the front and the boat speed suddenly accelerated. They almost fell. Fortunately, the gentleman''s king held them in time so that they could borrow their solid arms. "Take your time. It''s easy to control. It''s much easier to control than your magic." Gray whispered comfortingly. Soon, Queen Anne''s Revenge began to run around like a happy husky on the sea. Fortunately, the water here was deep and there were no hidden reefs. Otherwise, according to their playing method, the ship would be scrapped sooner or later. Arendale, Carus looked at the scene of the sea and suddenly covered his chest with a flesh pain on his face. He didn''t dare to drive the ship like that. What''s the baby like? He was afraid of bumping. Now he was taken by his majesty to pick up girls. His heart hurts so much that he can''t breathe. Chapter 546 On the third day of their return, the soldiers, Christophe and Xuebao escorted the three criminals back to arendale. This time is faster than gray expected. The ice and snow have disappeared. In addition, they have horses and elk, so it is more convenient to move. Otherwise, they would never cross the mountains and return to arendale so soon. When the three were escorted to the castle, the Duke of Weston, who had been paying attention to his two soldiers, immediately got the news and ran over without stopping. "Stop, what are you doing? You are treason, shameful treason. Let them go!" The Duke of Weston shouted and forced some soldiers to let go of his men and Prince Hans. "You will cause a war between the two countries. You are arendale''s sinners!" The Duke''s shrill voice seemed to pierce people''s eardrums. Many people of arendale were pointing around and didn''t understand how the team looking for the queen could have infighting. Even if you can''t find the queen, just come back by yourself. How can you fight by yourself? And your highness, how can you treat him like this because he was so kind to everyone before? Some people are already shouting for their release, your highness. The crowd was fierce. The soldiers sweat a lot out of their heads. Suddenly one of the soldiers had a horizontal neck and his face turned red. "You know, it was the prince who caused alendale to become like that before." "And these two men, who secretly accepted the Duke''s order to assassinate the queen, are both alendale''s sinners." He has understood that her majesty asked them to escort several people back to try their crimes. In that case, why not say it in advance? "Are you serious?" The people around were stunned. Would a good prince be the culprit of the disaster? As for the Duke, they were not very shocked. The old man had never been a good thing, and it was not surprising to do that. "Of course!" The soldier said everything he wanted to say. At this time, he can''t change his mouth. Of course, he should be hard to the end. "Asshole, this is slander, slander, slander of red fruit. Someone will catch them and hang them!" The Duke was surprised. His orders must not be exposed, or he would be in great trouble. "Stop!" A clear drink overcame the fierce noise, so that everyone involuntarily stopped the discussion and turned to look at the direction of the sound. In the castle, gray and Anna walked on both sides of Aisha and came quickly this way. "Your Majesty, these soldiers are crazy to slander a duke and a prince. It is an unforgivable crime and they must be hanged." The Duke reacted so quickly that he ran to Aisha and wanted to turn black and white upside down. Kill some soldiers first, and then he will be all right. As for saving Prince Hans, let him do whatever he wants at that time, and don''t spend too much money. Aisha stopped and didn''t seem to want to get close to the old Duke. She held her head high and looked at the Duke of Weston with dignity. "They can''t be wrong, because I was there when these people carried out the plot." "No way. If you were together, how could you come back so long before them?" The Duke of Weston doesn''t believe it. "We flew back, of course." Anna sneered that she didn''t like the old guy who wanted to kill Aisha. If gray and Aisha hadn''t said that they would try him directly when the evidence arrived, and he couldn''t run away in arendale, she couldn''t help asking him for trouble several times. "Fly?" The Duke didn''t expect this answer, but then he remembered that the queen could do magic. He regretted that he hadn''t thought of it before. "Why don''t we see what the three parties say?" Gray said with a smile and asked the soldiers to bring the three men to the front. "Do you have anything to explain your crime?" Prince Hans is silent and has the right to think of himself as a mute. In full view of the public, he can''t beat himself anymore. However, the two soldiers were not so tough. They had already pleaded guilty in the ice and snow castle, and their psychological defense had already collapsed. Under Gray''s gaze, the soles of their feet had already softened, so it was naturally impossible to retract their confessions. In their narration, the people understood that the Duke sent two people to help the princess and the queen in name, but in fact it was for the purpose of secretly killing people. Seeing that Aisha didn''t move after hearing their identification, gray reached out and quietly touched her arm, but Aisha looked at him with embarrassment. Gray had to do it for him, pointed to the Duke and said to the soldiers around him, "catch it!" These soldiers did not hesitate. Gray went in and out with the princess and queen every day these days. They were also familiar with him and knew that what he said would be implemented as long as the queen did not object. So several soldiers rushed up and caught the Duke left and right. When the Duke was arrested, gray looked at Prince Hans, "Your Highness is ashamed and unwilling to speak, so I''ll try my best to state his crime." "The 13th Prince of South els, because he had no hope of inheriting the throne in his own country, learned that the two princesses arendale had just come of age and that queen Aisha was about to inherit the throne. Then the queen inherited the throne, deceived Princess Anna''s feelings, intended to murder the queen, and then accidentally killed Princess Anna, so as to sit on the throne of arendale. This time, after finding the queen and princess, he went crazy and directly tried to kill them. It was a terrible crime. " Gray was concise and comprehensive without a long speech. He directly and concisely stated the prince''s purpose and methods. Just because the speech was concise and comprehensive, everyone listened very clearly and understood it. "It is really abominable. Your highness trusted him so much that he could do such a thing." "It''s so inhuman. It''s a shame for them to have such a prince in South els." "Fight, we fight, defeat South els and let them pay the price!" In the crowd, a hot-blooded man shouted. People talked about it one after another. Asha pressed her hands and took a deep breath. "Everyone of arendale''s people, I know that arendale''s people are not afraid of death, but there will always be injuries and deaths in war. War will only bring grief." "We will make them pay the price, but not through war. However, arendale does not want war, but if it is really necessary, I believe everyone is the best soldier and gives the enemy the most painful lesson." Neat shouts broke out in the square, and people shouted slogans such as being willing to fight for arendale and bring down nanels. "Gray, will something happen?" Aisha said firmly that she really didn''t want to fight. After adding a few words from gray, everyone became more enthusiastic. "It''s all right. Anyway, it won''t really fight. It just scares those people with evil intentions, and it can also enhance national cohesion." Gray didn''t care at all. No matter how fierce they shouted, they wouldn''t really rush out of arendale to South els. Such a large sea in the middle is not fake. Chapter 547 In the South els Kingdom, their king''s fat body squeezed on the throne, looked constipated at the rebellious kevern and two other werewolves in front, the stationery in his hand was pinched into a ball, and his fingernails almost stabbed into the meat. "Does alendale really want to go to war with our country?" The king''s old face was very gloomy, and his fierce eyes stared at the three people. He was old now, not the ambitious guy he used to be, but wanted to enjoy his old age. But these bastards have to disturb him and cause him trouble at this time. "Lord, first explain that your prince intended to murder the queen of arendale and usurp the throne of arendale. Your country first attacked arendale. We are just fighting back." Kevin shook his head calmly, and his expression didn''t change. Who does the old guy want to scare? He took out a contract and waved to the bodyguard to present it to their king. "If your Lord doesn''t want to accept the war, I have a compensation treaty here. Your country needs to pay arendale the following materials, and arendale will put it back to your prince and promise not to pursue this matter." The king was relieved, but took a look at the treaty, threw it to the ground on the spot and roared angrily. "Robber, this is robbery. I can''t give you these things. If arendale wants to go to war, come and fight. We nanels are not afraid of anyone and let your shit queen die!" Kvian still had an indifferent expression. "Lord, don''t be angry. Everything can be discussed. Please wait a moment. We know you won''t agree after seeing the treaty, so we prepared a gift for South els." "No, no matter what you give, I can''t sign this treaty." The king continued to roar. In fact, the treaty is not too harsh, but it is enough to make South els bear huge losses. No king with normal mind will agree to this condition. "That villain should have done such a thing of betraying glory. You can kill him directly to make amends for your majesty." "Don''t worry, don''t worry, the gift will arrive soon!" Kevin smiled softly and asked him to wait a moment. "Boom, boom!" The king felt the shaking of the castle as if he had encountered an earthquake. "What''s going on?" The king was furious. Outside the door, soldiers ran in. "Your Majesty, the ship on the sea suddenly spewed fire, and then the tower in the West collapsed." The king was shocked, looked angrily at the three people, and took them out of the castle quickly. He looked to the West and saw the collapsed tower at a glance. At this time, there was only a pile of collapsed rubble left of the once tall tower. Kevin and the two werewolves also looked surprised. They knew what was going on, but they didn''t expect that the power was so great that they could easily destroy a tower. "Did you do this?" The king''s eyes looked like he wanted to eat people. He wanted to swallow and peel the three lives alive. "Sorry, we just want you to understand that you can''t afford the war. It''s better to accept the treaty." Kevin''s face returned to normal for a second. "This is what your majesty told me. I don''t want to go back with failure. I hope you can understand." "You..." "Father, don''t be angry. We''d better think about it in the long run. We can negotiate." Several princes of South els who stayed here quickly grabbed the king and advised one after another. Originally, they didn''t want to take care of the thirteen younger brothers. Because they didn''t deal with them properly, they didn''t speak. It was all up to the king, but now they have to speak. That thing is terrible. If the other party attacked not the tower but the main building, are they still alive now? If there is a real war, will south els continue to exist? I can''t imagine! Therefore, let the war go. Lose some money and keep the country. These will happen again in the future. "Yes, father, calm down, brother is right!" "Yes, father, calm down, big brother and second brother are right!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The king took a few deep breaths and suppressed his irritable thoughts. "The contract must be revised again. I will give you half of the above things at most. Hans, the villain, you can deal with it at will." He didn''t want such a son at all. Originally, he thought the little son was very smart. Who knows that he brought such a powerful enemy to South els soon after he went out. If he stayed here again, South els would lose his country one day. It''s no surprise to see the king subdue. It''s a good thing for the other party to subdue, but he must complete his task, so he said firmly: "there can be no less!" The king''s face became more and more ugly, but they all endured and didn''t break out. They left several princes to entertain the three, and the others went to discuss. After the three waited for less than half an hour, the king came back with people, and then a large group of people began to complain, saying that they were willing to follow alendale''s lead in the future. In short, they made all kinds of promises and made empty checks. Kevern''s mouth was drawn. What you want to do to arendale is none of our business. His majesty asked for this batch of materials personally. Part of them is not for arendale, but for himself. It''s the labor fee of Shibao country. If they want more, they will get more. Finally, the king of South els broke his mouth and finally let kvyn step back and let 20% out. In fact, the bottom line given by his majesty is 60%. In fact, nanels did nothing wrong, that is, he released an ambitious prince. He can''t be forced too hard. He hasn''t planned to go thousands of miles to destroy the country for arendale. And Aisha won''t approve of war. Otherwise, Prince Hans would not be alone without a helping hand. The next day, kvien got on board with supplies, and Carus drove the Queen Anne revenge towards the northwest, which was the direction of arendale. "If we had such a ship, we could not rob anywhere. Even the violent bear was not our opponent." A group of werewolves touched the hull, like touching the jade body of their lover, and wanted to embed themselves in front of them. I haven''t found it before. I just think the ship is big and runs fast. I don''t know it has such strong combat effectiveness that it can easily destroy a castle. "Don''t think about the past. Now we are good people with a legitimate career. Before doing bad things, we''d better think about how we''ll die. Remember not to bother us." "By the way, Captain Carus, 20% of the compensation for South els is ours. Let someone separate it." Kvien shouted at Karus. 60% takes 10%, 80% takes 20%. If Nan els counsels very much and gives them all, then take 30%, which is what his majesty means. He really wants to help arendale solve this matter, but he can''t do it in vain. Moreover, he doesn''t take money from arendale and accounts for part of the high compensation for them. It''s not too much. "It''s still very difficult for South els to talk about this time. If only they were like the Principality of Weston, they would directly present their things without firing." A werewolf laughed. They went to the Principality of Weston, which is close to arendale. As a result, they were very counselled. As soon as they saw the Duke of Weston''s letter, they gave it directly. They didn''t need to threaten anything. "Of course, who let the Duke be caught and don''t give money, let their Duke wait to die?" Kevin smiled. "If the king of South els is caught this time, even if we want twice as much, they will take it out." "That''s not certain. Their eldest prince is thirty or forty years old." A werewolf picked his eyebrow and smiled, "it''s uncertain that there will be a disaster in South els. The state can''t compensate, so he can only atone in the name of the old king." Chapter 548 In arendale castle, when gray entered the hall, he slipped and almost fell. "Aisha, when making ice and snow in the castle, will you hang a warning sign at the door?" "Excuse me, is gray going to skate together?" Asha''s feet were stepping on the frozen ice skate, sliding like the wind, and then a sudden brake stopped in front of gray. A few strands of raised hair brushed across Gray''s face. Gray smiled. The flat plate in his hand turned into a bracelet and put it on his hand, "but I haven''t played!" "Get out of the way!" Anna shouted and rushed over. "I''ll teach you!" When Aisha finished, she grabbed Gray''s arm and took him to the ice and snow to avoid the reckless Anna. Then a magic fell on his feet, and a skate that could support him was formed on the sole of his shoe. With the ice skate, gray walked up carefully and was dragged forward by Aisha. "Wow, your omnipotent majesty will not?" Anna steadied herself and slid over carefully. She could see that as long as her skills were better than gray, she could proudly show that she was better. Gray was not in the mood to answer her. He held Asha''s hand tightly and looked nervous. "Won''t you suddenly let me go?" "Of course not, never!" Asha said firmly. "That''s good!" An elf stepped on a small ice skate at his feet and held a small ice cream in his hand. He quickly slipped past them, leaving a big white eye. Gray is really a bad man. He''s lying again. However, his majesty said that no matter how strong his fighting quality and how good his control over his body are, he won''t. He is not omnipotent. He should have the courage to admit what he is not good at and can''t pretend to understand. It happens that he can''t master skating. He thinks it should be a matter of talent. Some people are naturally good at some things, but they don''t know anything about other things that look very simple and can''t learn them. It seemed that he was startled by the passing elf. Gray was in a hurry and almost fell several times. A few minutes later, gray let go of Aisha''s hand and looked confident, "I think I can!" Bang! Bang! Bang! "Gray, are you okay?" Aisha quickly slid over, looked at the gray poster on the wall and asked with a worried face. "It''s all right. I can learn it!" A few minutes later, gray staggered to the wall that was under the pressure that shouldn''t be borne at this age. There was a wind under Aisha''s feet, rushed over quickly and grabbed him in time. "Get out of the way!" Obviously, she only noticed one beginner who couldn''t do well, and the other was completely forgotten by her. The one she had forgotten was coming at a speed of 180 yards. According to the track, they unfortunately stopped her on the way forward. "Be careful!" His Majesty was worthy of being a powerful soldier. He was quick in eyes and hands. He put his arms around Aisha''s waist and hid aside. Because the action was too big, they directly lost balance and fell to the ice. Gray''s mind turned quickly and turned Asha over himself in the air. Anyway, he was not afraid of falling. Aisha grabbed gray with one hand and pointed to the ground with the other. A magic fell to the ground, and a pile of snowflakes grew on the ice. The two fell directly into the snow pile and were submerged by the snow, but soon, a hand was stretched out in the snow pile and pointed to the wall, which was also full of snow. The perpetrator shouted and rushed directly into the snowdrift and was buried into a snowman by snowflakes. An elf passed between the snowdrifts, looked at the two snowdrifts, and left a fool to slip away. Anna struggled out of the snow, shook off the snow and looked at the place where they fell, but she saw only a pile of snow and nothing else. "Aisha!" Anna cried, afraid to slide on the ice and came over carefully to remove the snow. "Anna, I''m fine!" Aisha replied in the snow, but she didn''t come out by herself. A smart elf passed by again and performed a trick in front of Anna, leaving a look at the fool. When Anna''s fingers touched the snowbank, Aisha turned over in the snowbank and sat up with a red face. Gray also sat up and reached for the snowflakes on her head. "Princess, are you trying to murder?" "I didn''t, Aisha. Are you okay?" Anna turned away with a guilty face. "I''m fine!" Aisha stood up, regardless of them, slipped under her feet, left directly, and then slid around the hall. The walls of the hall were immediately covered with snow. The black wall turned snow-white. Aisha stretched out her hand and tried. It was very thick. It didn''t matter if she hit it. "Can you really hit it?" Gray and Anna went to the wall and touched it gently. What Anna didn''t see was that a guilty hand had been stretched out behind her. When she focused on studying the snow, the arm pushed behind her, and Anna rushed directly into the snow. "That''s stupid. Didn''t you just hit it?" Gray laughed and ran away. Who knows, I really didn''t notice my feet. I slipped and fell with my feet facing the sky. My ass was solid and sat on the ground. A thud, very dull. Anna looked back from the snowdrift and saw this scene with a fluttering smile. Of course, such a fall was nothing to gray. He got up in the second second second and continued to run. He couldn''t stand with the female driver, and he was still an angry female driver. "Hum, I knew you were actually a bear, big stupid bear!" Anna said with great certainty. She grabbed a handful of snow in her hand and threw it at gray. As a beginner with poor skating skills, gray couldn''t hide and was hit on the back by a snowball. "I warn you, you are provoking war." In a rage, gray rushed to the front wall, made a big snowball and threw it at Anna. "War is war, who is afraid of who, Aisha hit him!" Anna squatted underground, and the big snowball hit the humanoid snow pit in front of her. "Hit you two!" Gray yelled. His arrogant attitude made people feel disgusting at first sight. He couldn''t help but want to hit him. Aisha rubbed her face and smiled, "you said it yourself!" Then a snowball appeared in her hand and threw it at gray. In one-on-two, gray still didn''t counsel. He grabbed them with two hands. There was no need to throw two snowballs directly at them, one by one. Aisha moves at high speed in the field. While avoiding the snowball, she also greets gray with the snowball. Anna has a pile of snow beside her for her to rub the snowball. "Help!" A scream, I don''t know when the snow treasure came in was removed by gray, and the head and body were thrown at Aisha and Anna respectively, followed by the big belly and two small short legs below. Xuebao fell on the back wall and found that he was all right. He put his head out of the snow hole. "Excuse me, can you pass my stomach up?" "Xuebao, I''ll teach him a lesson for you. There''s no time now." Anna is busy. Aisha slipped in a gust of wind and threw several parts of Xuebao up. Chapter 549 "Leave? Why? " "I''m the king. What''s the matter with arendale if I don''t go back to my country?" "Isn''t there a consul and treasurer to help you? I heard from them that you often don''t stay in the Kingdom, play around and hand over the kingdom to the consul. " "I''ve been out long enough this time." "But I feel that I haven''t learned how to be a good queen. Can I really take arendale to a better place?" "Of course, you already have all the qualities of a good king. You are just a little worse than me. In the face of enemies and difficulties, we should be brave and fearless. In the face of our own people and subjects, we should be kind and tolerant. In this way, we can basically become a good king. " "Nanels and Weston are frightened by you. What enemies does arendale have?" "The enemy is not only an external enemy, but also an internal one. If there are officials embezzling and bullying civilians in arendale, he is also an enemy of arendale. Some people commit crimes and are also an enemy of arendale. Some people want to destroy arendale''s peace or arendale''s enemy. In short, all the factors that want to make arendale bad are arendale''s enemies. Destroy it, and then work with everyone, and arendale will become better. " Gray''s expression was serious. Aisha stroked the braid on her chest, and her bright eyes looked at gray without blinking. After a moment of silence, she gently bit her lips, "I still don''t understand!" The two walked on the corridor outside the castle. There were blue sea water on both sides. The microwave sparkled, flashing the fine sunshine. The cool sea breeze blew over and stirred their hair. Gray looked at Asha, suddenly grinned and showed his white teeth, "then I''ll continue to disturb you." "It doesn''t matter. If it weren''t for you, alendale might still be submerged in ice and snow, and I don''t know what to do with those two people." Aisha shook her head and said slightly flustered. Gray looked funny and smiled more and more. Originally in his eyes, Aisha was a cold queen, but this time, like Anna, she was a girl who lacked love and care, but she was a little cold and not as noisy as Anna. "Just because you don''t want to fight doesn''t mean you can''t show your fist. You have to let others see your strength. Only when you are strong can the enemy dare not invade." Gray instilled his idea of governing the country into the girl. "Compensation is a good way. When the enemy sees your strength, he will not dare to go to war. Then there is only compensation. Compensation can not only make up for his own losses, but also weaken the strength of the enemy country." They walked along the corridor, sat on the grass on the coast for a while, and walked around to the other side towards the castle. Carus hurried from the port and saw Gray''s eyes brighten and quickened his pace. "Your Majesty, everything is ready. We can start." "Then you go now. When you arrive, tell the Marquis that there may be situations here. In order to avoid repetition, I''ll go back for a while and ask him to deal with domestic affairs." Gray took out a letter, which he took time to write while sitting on the grass. "Give this letter to the marquis. After you go back, listen to his arrangement for the time being. Don''t be surprised whatever you are asked to do, and do it according to his orders." "Your Majesty, won''t you go back?" Carus looked indifferent and didn''t feel surprised at all. It''s normal that his majesty doesn''t return home for ten days and a half months. There''s no need to make a fuss. "Well, I see. When shall we pick you up?" Knowing that he had asked nonsense, Carus quickly changed a question. Gray shook his head gently. "Don''t worry. Wait until the Marquis has finished what he gave you. There may be some trouble in the cold winter here. I need to observe more time." He can go back whether he takes it or not. However, compared with flying or swimming back by himself, his majesty still wants to take a boat. Flying and swimming by himself is very fast, but the distance is too far. It''s still comfortable to take a boat. "Yes, I see. Leave some people for you. You can have a call if you have anything." Carus suggested. Of course gray doesn''t need it. She''s not a maid. What do big men have to stay? If they want soldiers, alendale has plenty. Drive Carus away and watch Queen Anne''s Revenge leave alendale. Gray and Aisha return to the castle. At this time, Aisha is going to see the reports from all over alendale. Although Aisha finally used magic to lift the cold winter, let everything return to normal, and let those crops return to the state before they were frozen, and did not freeze to death, but the same is true for plants, not for people. Recently, she was busy distributing compensation materials from the two countries to compensate the people who suffered serious losses, while others were fixed compensation directly distributed by the castle. After all, we really need to define the losses one by one. Arendale is too busy and doesn''t have so much money to compensate, so she can only give priority to those seriously damaged. It just takes time to collect information, so she usually deals with it at noon. Gray gives guidance, which is just guidance. She only occasionally reminds me that she still does it according to her own ideas most of the time. "Hey, Aisha, I made cookies. Do you want to eat them?" Anna came in with a plate of snacks, and then saw Gray, blink, blink, blink. "Aren''t you gone? Why are you still here?" Anna said with a nervous face, "it''s over. Queen Anne''s Revenge has gone. You''ve been left. You''ve been abandoned." Slapping the plate on the table, Anna quickly grabbed gray. "Let''s catch up. Maybe we can catch up with you on your magical broom." "I won''t go. I like alendale and will live here in the future." Gray grabbed Anna with his back hand and dragged her back, hugging her arm. "The room I live in will be mine." "Really? Good! " Anna jumped up in surprise, but then wondered, "what about your country?" "No, I sent you to be the queen. What do you think?" Gray waved his big hand, "yes, that''s it. I''ll send you to the ship now. You can inherit the throne and be queen." "No!" Anna jerked back and hid next to Aisha. "I''m not leaving alendale." "Liar Anna! Big liar! " The elf flew in panting and looked at Anna angrily. Gray: what''s the matter? She lied to you? " The elf asked chubby, "she said Gray was gone. I didn''t know until I flew to the ship that you didn''t go. Anna was lying to me, big liar." Gray nodded heavily and severely criticized her, "yes, liar, how can there be such a liar? She must apologize! " "Little Molly, I''m sorry. I don''t know if gray hasn''t left. When I saw the boat go, I thought he had gone too. That''s why I said that." Anna bowed her head, suddenly thought of something, and looked at him jokingly, "gray, you didn''t tell... Sobbing!" "Well, just know it''s wrong. Xiaomolly and I forgive you." Gray quickly covered Anna''s mouth. "Little Molly, this is Anna''s biscuit. Try it. It''s her gift to apologize." "Woo woo woo (Aisha save me)!" But alendale''s Queen handled things normally, focused on nothing, and didn''t care about them at all. Chapter 550 At night, outside the castle, gray held several transparent round ice blocks in his hand and put them in front of Aisha. "Gray, you have become so big, and little Molly, the wall, everything has become big!" Aisha was surprised. Her head moved away from behind the ice, and the things in front of her became the same size. Anna curiously gathered in front of Aisha and looked at the crystal clear ice in Gray''s hand. Through the ice, gray really looked a lot bigger. "What magic is this?" Anna is curious, but not surprised. She has long been used to this kind of thing in front of the two magicians. Well, no matter what magical things they do, she can keep calm. Little Molly held her arms, looked at her with the superior eyes of intellectuals, held her head high and said proudly, "this is not magic. This is called a magnifying glass." "Yes, it just makes something look bigger. In fact, it''s still the original size." Gray smiled. "If we want to see something small, we can use it." "If you combine several, you can see things far away." Anna glanced. "What''s the use of seeing?" If you say it''s useless, it''s useless. Don''t pestle me here. A slap pushed Anna away. Gray grabbed Asha''s small hand, went to the water and sat down with Asha. "I''ll teach you to make a fun thing today!" "What are you doing?" "It''s very interesting. You''ll know when you make it!" Gray smiled and said mysteriously, "but I need you to help me because I want to make it with ice." Making ice is nothing to a magician. Gray can make what he wants, but he can''t do as well as Aisha. Moreover, when a thing is made by one person and two people together, the reaction is completely different. "Good!" Aisha agreed without thinking about it. Gray always had a lot of new ideas. She felt she could learn a lot every time. I don''t know what it is this time. Anna carried her skirt and tiptoed to the other side of gray, trying to sit here. "You go, don''t disturb me, there''s no place here!" Gray quickly reached out his hand and put it in the space on his left hand, not giving her a chance to sit down. Anna disdained to smile and sat down directly. Princess Anna wanted to see that no one could stop me. I don''t believe you won''t let me. Gray saw her sit down directly and sneered. I don''t believe you really dare to sit. If you dare to sit, I dare to touch it. Anyway, I won''t let you. Anna sat down slowly and was very nervous, but at this time, Princess Anna would not admit advice. Aisha was right next to her. I don''t believe you really won''t let her. In this way, one firmly believes that the other dare not sit, and the other firmly believes that the other will take it away. So Gray''s hand slowly touched a soft object. Gray''s eyes widened in surprise, but he didn''t turn his head to look at Anna. Instead, he made a move with his right hand on the sea. A mass of sea water flew up and slowly changed a part he needed. "Aisha, it''s in this shape. Make one for me with ice. It''s the same size." As he spoke, gray began to draw back his hand slowly. He didn''t think so. His majesty is not like that at all. It''s really too abrupt. Everyone found it. It''s really embarrassing. At this time, gently pull it out and pretend that nothing happened. That''s the best way to make both sides not so embarrassed. It has to be said that his majesty is so resourceful and sophisticated that he admires himself. Aisha didn''t find the greasy over there. According to the shape made by gray, she condensed an identical little thing composed of cold ice on her hand. "Great, remember to make sure it doesn''t melt!" Gray pulled out his palm completely and moved to Aisha, "but these sides are opaque." Asha tilted her head and put her fingers on the ice. There was a layer of ice on both sides of what Gray said. Asha looked at gray and waited for his confirmation. "That''s not right!" Gray reached out to wipe off the frost. "Give it to me!" Taking it from Aisha''s hand, gray rubbed his fingers on it for a while, making it white and opaque after sanding. "Well, it''s like this. Can you make it? It doesn''t matter if you can''t. just process it again after the big deal. " Gray said indifferently. Anyway, just let Aisha feel involved. "Show me!" Asha took the ice from Gray''s hand, then rubbed her fingers on the frosted sides, and soon her eyes lit up, her little hand held, and another piece of ice was made. This one is similar to Gray''s, but more beautiful, and the frosted side is more uniform. "Asha, you are a genius!" Gray doesn''t hesitate to praise. "Then what do we do? What''s the use of this? " Aisha is so strange. "There are still some. We''ll do them all." The sea water formed various shapes in front of the three people, and then Aisha used magic to make exactly the same ice. The two people had a very tacit understanding. After a while, there were many ice cubes floating around them, with different shapes, big and small. "Next is the last one." In front of gray, a sea water formed a cylinder, "this should be completely opaque, preferably the kind that can''t be penetrated by light." "I''ll try!" Aisha is not so confident. It''s hard for ice to be opaque. After trying several times, Aisha shook her head gently. "How can there be opaque ice, gray? Where did you see it?" "I haven''t seen it. I just want an opaque tube." Gray shrugged. "You can barely. I''ll try to change its color." Gray put his hand on the ice cylinder made by Aisha, and magic gushed out. The cylinder composed of cold ice soon turned all black. "Well, next is the moment to witness miracles!" Gray stood up and hooked his finger. All the floating ice around Asha floated towards him, and then he stuffed them into the cylinder one by one. Under the guidance of silly girl, gray put each part in the right position and fixed it with magic combination. Soon, a simple telescope was ready. After debugging, gray aimed it at a full moon in the sky. Today is very suitable for appreciating the moon. The huge moon appeared in front of gray. Gray jumped the telescope to a clear level and brought Isala over. "Look, the moon, what a big moon!" "Anna, come and see, what a big moon." Aisha grabbed Anna sitting there in a daze and dragged her to show her the biggest, brightest and roundest moon. By the way, she squeezed gray away. "Really?" Anna pushed past impolitely and pushed gray away a little. "Let me see!" "What a big moon." Anna put her eyes in front of the mirror tube and was attracted by the huge bright moon inside. Gray was mercilessly pushed aside and sat silently by the water, angrily stretching his feet into the water, holding his head in his hands. This situation is completely different from what he imagined. At this time, shouldn''t he snuggle up with Aisha and enjoy the moon together? Sure enough, Anna or something is a light bulb. It''s better not to bring her next time. But then again, the feel just now is still good, soft, that is, he is too decent to continue to touch. Chapter 551 Circles of water waves swung away from Gray''s feet, and the wandering stars and moons turned into residual shadows. The two little girls finally recovered from the excitement and found that their greatest hero had been pushed aside. "Gray, come and see. What a big moon. I''ve never seen such a big moon. What you''ve done is amazing." Aisha trotted to gray and praised happily. "No!" Gray turned angrily and pointed the back of his head at her. "Sorry, I was so excited that I pushed you away by accident." Aisha made a solemn bow and apologized. Because she found that some people like to listen to soft words, eat soft rather than hard, and like to play. "Since you have made such a sincere apology, I will forgive you." Gray patted her knee generously and handed Asha a hand to pull herself up. So they squeezed Anna out of the telescope and looked at the stars and the moon together. Although he had seen it many times, gray still thought it was a beautiful scenery, especially when there was a goddess that many people dreamed of. That kind of happiness was incomparable. Of course, Anna didn''t want to be pushed away, so it soon turned into three people squeezing each other. In order to avoid which one was injured when the two accidentally lost control, gray deliberately stood in the middle and maintained his balance. However, no matter how beautiful things are, they will be tired after watching them all the time. After they looked at the moon and looked for other stars, they finally stopped competing for telescopes for the time being. They didn''t look. Naturally, gray wouldn''t stand there alone. He didn''t want the telescope. He just took it out and showed it to his sister. "Gray, the starry sky is really beautiful. It feels like the starry sky is right in front of you. It''s so shocking." Aisha and Anna are still relishing the wonderful feeling and talking about their shock excitedly. "Do you like the starry sky?" Gray sat next to them on the corridor, his six feet soaking in the sea, and asked with a smile. "Of course I like the starry sky. I don''t like the starry sky when I sleep!" Little Molly said definitely. Aisha and Anna also nodded, "the starry sky is so beautiful, especially when I can see the real appearance of the starry sky through a telescope. I will remember this moment all my life." Gray nodded, suddenly propped his hands, took back his feet in the sea and stood up. "Your beautiful majesty, may I invite you to a dance?" Gray solemnly held out his hand to Aisha. In the white moonlight, his smile seemed to be infected with the tenderness of the moonlight and could be immersed in people''s heart. Aisha also hurried to get up, Yingying owed herself, smiled and smiled, "of course!" Some excitedly put her hand on Gray''s palm, and Aisha''s heart pounded. Before, she was afraid of hurting others and refused anyone''s invitation directly. Even if there was a ball she needed to attend, she showed up once and then hurried out. Except that her father taught her to dance when she was a child, this is her first time to dance with men. For the first time, I felt a little nervous. Gray grabbed Asha''s little hand and took her to the sea. Aisha did not resist or hesitate, but when the soles of her feet stepped down, she subconsciously had to use magic to turn this sea area into ice. "Don''t use magic!" Gray said softly. Asha''s body gave a subconscious meal, and then the soles of her feet fell on the water unprepared without using magic. Although I don''t know why gray told her not to use it, when she heard this sentence, she subconsciously put away the magic and then stepped on it. Even before she could imagine falling into the water without the support of cold ice, she subconsciously fully believed his words. However, this did not happen. The soles of her feet stepped on the water, just like on land, and did not sink into the water. But when the soles of her feet touched the sea and felt the cool water, Aisha remembered that she hadn''t worn her shoes yet. "Don''t care so much!" Noticing the way Aisha looked at her feet, Gray said softly and took her to the middle of the sea. "Dance here with me." Aisha didn''t resist. She also gave up the idea of adding a pair of ice and snow heels to her feet and followed gray to the middle of the sea. Isn''t gray without shoes on his feet? If he puts on his shoes, he looks a little out of place. It''s also good to dance barefoot. I practiced in bed with Anna when I first learned dance. It doesn''t matter. Asha thought to herself that they had come to the middle of the sea. As the music sounded, the two quickly entered the state. Aisha didn''t go to investigate where the music came from at this time. Quan should be gray''s magic. She was a little envious at the bottom of her heart. An omnipotent magician like gray is a magician. She can make some ice and snow in summer. Under the moonlight, on the sea with sparkling stars and moon, two figures dance on the sea, just like two flying butterflies, leaving a beautiful scenery on the sea. On the corridor, Anna quietly looked at the scene and smiled at the corners of her mouth. "I didn''t expect Aisha''s dancing skills to be so good. I thought she couldn''t dance for too long?" "Anna, dance, I want to dance!" Xuebao ran over from the castle. Her two short legs were very happy and excitedly handed her short hands to Anna. Anna refused without hesitation. "Give up, Xuebao. Our height difference is too big. You should find a little girl to dance with you." He also blocked Xuebao with one hand and turned to continue to enjoy the Queen''s dance. This is a rare opportunity. As they danced on the sea, Anna gradually found something wrong. The sea water here seemed to become clearer and could perfectly reflect the stars and moon in the sky. She looked carefully and found that the starlight reflected in the sea water would become particularly clear where they passed. If there were not the sparkling light on the sea and the stars and moon in the sky were intact, she would even think that all the stars in the sky fell into the ocean and hid deep under the sea. With the dancing of the two, in the end, most parts of the sea area glittered with stars, and a bright moon night was particularly bright. Finally, they stopped in the middle of the sea again. Gray stood with his feet, and a magic wave spread out. The sea suddenly shone. It was no longer a reflection of starlight, but as if there were countless stars hiding at the bottom of the water. "Gray!" Aisha exclaimed that no woman can resist such a beautiful and romantic scene. Even if she has high resistance, it depends on who she is facing. Gray also stopped Aisha''s slender waist, looked at Aisha''s blue eyes with bright eyes, and slowly lowered his head. Aisha also seemed to have been fixed. She looked at gray getting closer and closer, but she just blinked nervously, without any action to resist or avoid. Finally, their lips touched each other slowly. Aisha still didn''t move. She just held Gray''s hand tightly, and then he hugged him in her arms. Instead, she hugged his back and didn''t dare to let go. Chapter 552 Walking up the corridor from the sea, the starlight on the sea converges, but it can still be called a dream. "How beautiful!" "I have enchanted the sea. It will always be like this. As long as there are stars and moonlight in the sky, it can perfectly reflect the stars and moons in the sky. It will always exist in arendale." Gray grabbed Asha''s hands and looked at her affectionately. Aisha pursed her mouth, and the look in her eyes became brighter, "just like our love?" Gray was a little stunned. To tell the truth, Aisha was the first woman to talk about love with him. Others were basically in a natural state, and then they tacitly agreed with each other''s physical relationship. "Yes, just like our love, it will never disappear." Gray nodded heavily and looked very serious. "Ang hum, ang hum!" A few familiar deer crows came. An elk came out of the forest and walked lightly from the other bank to the city of arendale. Behind him was a brand-new sleigh and kestoff sitting on it. "Hey, Sven and Sven!" Xuebao raised his little hand and greeted warmly. "Hey, Hello!" Christophe waved on the sledge. "Your Majesty, please wait for me." Kestoff said, but the sledge had entered arendale under the traction of elk, which was blocked by the buildings in the city and temporarily disappeared from the public''s sight. "His eyes are very good." Gray smiled. It''s not surprising that he and Aisha can see the situation there from here. Xuebao is also a magical creature, but kostoff can see Aisha here by moonlight, which shows that his eyesight is really good. But soon, the elk appeared from the entrance of the passage with a sled and ran happily. "Sven and Sven!" Xuebao''s cognition has not been changed. Seeing them coming, he welcomed them happily. Milu Sven''s eyes suddenly locked on Xuebao''s carrot nose. After returning to the castle, gray installed it. He always felt that Xuebao without carrot nose looked uncoordinated. For this reason, Xuebao also thanked him and gave him a round stone it picked up from outside the castle. Xuebao didn''t know that his nose was stared at. He warmly gave Sven a hug and rubbed his head. "Kostoff, is the sled still handy?" Anna was the first to speak, and here she was more familiar with Christophe. Kors Tov smiled. "Great sleigh, much better than mine. Thank you, your highness." "You''re welcome. You helped me a lot." When the two were polite to each other, kostoff finally remembered his task. He took a cloth belt from the sledge, shook it in his hand and handed it to Aisha. "Your Majesty, some of my friends asked me to give it to you after they knew you could master your magic. They said it might be useful to you and let me bring it to you." "I took it. Thank your friend for me." Aisha took it and opened the cloth bag. It was full of crystals of different colors, but it seemed that there was magic power on it. Gray took one and took it in his hand. He was a little interested in these things. "Gray, do you know what this is?" Asha asked. She only thought these things had something to do with magic, but she didn''t know what they were. "It should be magic crystal. It can be used to make all kinds of magic props." Gray had never actually seen it, but his clever brain immediately came up with a very close name. As for the function of these crystals, they can indeed be used to make magic props. Other functions need to continue to be tested. However, the number of magic crystals is a little small. No matter what you do, it doesn''t feel enough. If only there were more. So gray looked at Christophe and said sincerely, "who are your friends? I want to meet them and talk about a deal with them. Please rest assured that the reward is absolutely generous. " Gray didn''t think of a group of friends with magic crystals coming out of kostoff, so he had to ask him for a favor. Of course, as a kind person, grabbing is never Gray''s first choice. He prefers trading to achieve a win-win situation. Forcibly rob, that''s what a rude savage would do. Gray doesn''t usually do that. Facing Gray''s request, kostoff hesitated and soon shook his head and refused, "sorry, my friends don''t like meeting strangers, but I''ll tell them your request. If they are willing to trade, I''ll let you know." "Well, please." Gray didn''t insist either. He took out some small gifts from his backpack. "Give them to your friends for me as Aisha''s gift in return." "Also, if they don''t want gold coins, they can choose other things, such as precious treasures, or do some things. There are many ways of trading." "I will bring your words to you." Kostoff put the little gift from gray on the sledge, nodded to the three, turned politely and left. "Here you are!" Aisha stuffed the magic crystal bag into gray''s hand. "Then I''ll take it impolitely." Gray smiled and put the bag in his backpack. However, he didn''t pay much attention to it. Although magic crystal is regarded as magic material, gray collected more and better materials in the underworld. However, when he sees good things he has never seen, he can''t help but want to collect some and enrich his treasure house. Moreover, if there is a place where magic crystals can be produced, it shows that the magic of that place should be very strong and suitable for doing many things. "My nose!" Xuebao screamed and its carrot nose disappeared. In front, the elk pulled the sled away, chewing in his mouth and looking innocent. No way, this may be nature. Both he and kostoff like to eat carrots and want to bite when they see them. "It doesn''t matter. We still have a lot. Go back and reinstall one for you." Anna patted the lost snow treasure on her face. "Let''s go first." Kostoff quickly patted Sven''s ass to make the elk in trouble speed up and leave quickly. Gray didn''t wait too long. The next day, kostoff came to the castle again and told gray that his friends had no struggle with the world and didn''t need money or treasures. However, he mentioned that gray was also a magician and helped Aisha lift the cold winter. After that, those friends sent him some magic crystals again. After receiving the crystal, gray shook his head faintly. He didn''t believe that someone really had no desire or desire, and didn''t want anything. But people just don''t want to trade and give gifts, and gray can''t call the door. Besides, it''s too far from Shibao country. It''s actually inconvenient to do anything here. It''s just a waste of a good place. Christophe said goodbye to gray, got on his sleigh and left. With the help of the queen and princess, he now has a good ice business. Most families who can afford ice have asked him to book ice. Now his time is very precious. "Hey, Sven, do you think we should borrow some money and form a bigger caravan." Kostoff asked the elk, "with the help of her majesty, they should lend us a lot of money, and then we can make more money, live in a big house and buy a warehouse of carrots." "High!" The elk gave a few happy shouts of approval. Chapter 553 Happy time always passed quickly. Unknowingly, a large ship with the sign of spear skeleton on the sea came to arendale again. When it slowly docked at arendale''s port, it brought not only goods and gifts from the distant kingdom, but also the news that his majesty should leave. However, compared with the last time, the Queen Anne revenge, in addition to still looking frightening, the frightening dark weapons on it have disappeared. In addition to the windows on the hull, it also proves that those powerful weapons have existed, and there is no trace of artillery on the ship. "I can''t understand why your majesty wants those guys to melt such a good weapon. It''s a weapon that can destroy a city at will. With it, we can be invincible at sea." One soldier complained. "You''ve been chattering all the way. Shut up and let my ears rest." Several soldiers around him covered their ears in pain, with unbearable expressions on their faces, as if they were going to kill him the next second. "No, I''m serious. With those weapons, we will really become an invincible fleet. No one is our opponent." The soldier said confidently. Another soldier patted his head and said painfully, "even with those weapons, do you still want to be a pirate? What do you think those weapons are before your majesty? Didn''t you see that the tsunami that day could easily drown you? " "No, I want to use it to protect the Kingdom and be loyal to your majesty." The soldier blushed and explained. "Stop chattering. Since your majesty did that, he must have a reason. Those weapons may be cursed because they are too powerful." The soldiers were perfunctorily looking for reasons to seal his mouth. They also felt it a great pity that those weapons were all melted by his Majesty''s letter to the Marquis, but they were not as possessed as this guy. It''s just a few weapons. Even without them and your majesty, Shibao country is the safest place in the world and the most powerful country in the world. "If you speak again, I''ll throw you into the sea and let you calm down." Some soldiers threatened. "Fuck his ass!" Another soldier shouted maliciously, startled the soldier and shut up. In the castle, gray and Aisha stood on the balcony, watching the goods unloaded from the ship, calmly drinking the drinks made by gray himself, iced. "Are you leaving today?" "Tomorrow, Carus is a businessman who wants to squeeze out every profit. He doesn''t forget to bring a batch of goods for trading even when he comes to pick me up. It is estimated that he will also bring some goods back." Gray sighed softly and looked helpless. "This shows that he has an enterprising will and is a positive person." Aisha smiled gently. As long as it''s not illegal, people can make some money. It''s a rational use of resources and time, which is worthy of praise. If alendale had such people, alendale would become very prosperous. "Can I visit your kingdom?" Just now she was talking about Karus. Aisha''s idea turned the corner somehow and suddenly asked gray a frightening question. "This, of course!" His eyes turned. Gray replied quickly with the fastest speed and the most decisive tone, and then put on a look of expectation, "Aisha, do you want to go back with me? I''m going to explode. " "I''d love to see your kingdom." Aisha yearned and said, "with a strong and wise king like you, the people of Shibao country must be very happy. I want to see what kind of place it is." Listen, this is the vision of a wise man. He can see through part of his essence and know who he is. Gray nodded secretly and praised Aisha by the way. His majesty, who knew the way of noble communication, immediately chose to boast, "I believe that under the leadership of Aisha, alendale will become better and better, and you will become a respected queen." "I''m so bad. If it weren''t for you, alendale would be a mess by me. I don''t know how to explain to my parents." Aisha shook her head slightly, a little lost. "I believe you can do it. Look at them. Everyone is happy. It shows that you are on the road to success." As a human hand warmer, gray certainly won''t lose his chain at this time. He gently took Aisha and let her lean on his shoulder. "They will be proud of you, too." "Thank you, gray, but I can''t go to your country this time. I can''t leave arendale now. Arendale needs me." Asha said sadly. "But I promise I''ll come to you when I can leave alendale." She has just become the queen of arendale. Arendale needs her to guard here and stabilize people''s hearts. It''s really inappropriate to leave the country at this time. It is estimated that there are few people in the world who can run all over the world soon after becoming king. In particular, a king almost took off. Although it was an accident to leave, it is enough to prove that a king who has just succeeded to the throne is better to stay in the palace and stabilize the country, otherwise there are some troubles. "It doesn''t matter. I believe that even the sea can''t block our feelings, and time can''t erase our thoughts of each other." Gray looked into her eyes affectionately. "I''ll see you often, I promise." Therefore, because of the true and moving king, he was rewarded with a kiss again. His majesty smiled proudly. When Aisha asked if he could go to the stone castle country, he quickly analyzed it in his heart. The conclusion is that Aisha can''t leave arendale at this time, so the standard answer to her question is ready. Promise her, promise her without hesitation, she can''t go anyway. On the contrary, the answer to death is to hesitate and look for various reasons not to let her go, which will arouse her suspicion, even if the reason you look for seems to be for her sake. Of course, if she really agrees, you need to remind her implicitly that she can''t let go of those things. If she really goes, how much loss will she have. In this way, she will regret to tell you that she can''t leave here and go. "Alas, if only she had told her she was a traveler of arendale, so that a portal could be built here, which could reasonably disappear for a period of time in arendale, and then appear reasonably." Although the portal can be built now, it takes time, and he is a king. He often runs this way, which will arouse suspicion. With a dark sigh, gray took out a model boat. "If you want to leave arendale to find me one day and throw this into the sea, you will know how to find me." "Is this a magic prop? If I throw it into the sea, you can feel it far away? " Aisha took over the boat and felt that if it was enlarged, it would be better than many ships docked in arendale port. Moreover, there are small windows on the boat. It feels like those windows on Queen Anne''s revenge. It is to place some weapons, but there is no such reduced weapons in it now. "Just throw it down anyway. If you miss me, you can also throw it down!" Gray smiled. "It''s just that this thing has only one chance." At the bottom of the boat, there is a little golden light, which is very inconspicuous. It is a gold coin embedded in the hull and reduced together with the boat. Now it looks only a little bigger than the tip of a needle. It was the gold coin he had dealt with with power. As long as he touched the sea, he could feel it immediately. "If I throw it down, will you come back soon?" "Maybe I have prepared a big meal and dance in my castle, waiting for you to come and give you a perfect welcome party." "I can''t find your country. I''ll throw it down and you''ll pick me up." "Well, as you wish, your majesty, as long as you sense it entering the sea, I''ll come to you right away." Chapter 554 Castle, Aisha''s room. Anna watched Aisha make a shelf out of cold ice, then put the boat on carefully, and carefully cover it with a transparent ice cover to protect it from water leakage. Next to the boat was the telescope made of cold ice. It was enchanted by Aisha. Like a snow treasure, it won''t melt under high temperature and can exist all the time. "Aisha, that''s enough. It''s inconvenient for you to take it out next time." Anna discouraged. "All right!" Asha looked at King Gray''s Summoner and looked forward to it. Suddenly, she turned her head and looked at Anna up and down. When Anna was about to get sick, she said tentatively, "Anna, what do you think of you being the queen of arendale?" "Me?" Anna widened her eyes and raised her voice eight degrees. "Asha, don''t be kidding. You''re the queen." With that, Anna was full of enlightenment, fixed her sharp eyes on Aisha, and said gnashing her teeth: "you want to push arendale to me, and then find the bastard yourself!" "Never, arendale was left to you by your father. You have inherited it for less than a month. Do you want to leave it alone?" "Do you think I can really take care of alendale without making a mess of it, really?" "Forget it, everyone knows that I''m not as smart as you. I can manage a country well." Anna questioned the third company and completely broke up the little fluke in Aisha''s heart. Aisha quickly waved her hand and said awkwardly, "Anna, I don''t mean that. I''ll take care of alendale." After thinking about it, she added, "but you have to help me." "Of course I''ll help you. You''re my sister!" Anna breathed a sigh of relief and threw Asha down on the bed. Anna smelled the quilt and looked disgusted. "Hey, there''s the smell of that man." "Don''t talk nonsense!" Aisha blushed and denied. On the sea, the sun rose eastward. Gray went out of the captain''s room, stretched and looked at the sea ahead. "Carus, how long will it take to get back to the port?" "Your Majesty, you will arrive in half a day." Carus answered confidently, standing on the podium, holding the rudder in one hand and the saber in the other. "Turn around, go to the four tribes, go to the dunbunokee tribe." Gray came forward and said faintly. Carus thought for a moment, but he couldn''t help reminding, "Your Majesty, Princess Merida is in the palace, not in the tribe." "Less nonsense!" Gray didn''t bother to explain what he was going to do. He kicked him in the ass and he was obedient immediately. Karus was a businessman who traveled between Shibao state and the four tribes before. Naturally, he was very familiar with this route and directly turned to the island where the four tribes were located. Queen Anne''s revenge is much faster than the pirate ship previously obtained from the werewolf. According to Carus''s estimation, it can reach dunbunoch in more than a day. "Your Majesty, I have another question." After turning, Carus came up carefully again and said nervously. "Ask!" Gray took two plates of breakfast from the cook on the ship. One was put on the side of the ship and the other was slowly eaten in his hand. "Your Majesty, I am not questioning your decision." Carus smiled, asked after the question, and explained, "in fact, everyone wants to know this question." "That weapon is so powerful. Why do you destroy it? If there are those weapons, we must be the most powerful." Gray knew someone would ask this question, even if they didn''t ask, the Marquis who knew the power of weapons would ask, so he had long thought of the answer to them. "Such weapons should not exist in the world and will bring disaster to the country." Gray said something mysterious, and went on eating breakfast. If this thing is revealed, it will be absolutely harmful but not beneficial. It will have a huge impact on the world. At that time, the world will be more dangerous. This is not what he wants to see. You know, although gray has been trying to improve his parents'' physique, they are still not separated from the category of ordinary people. At that time, if an evil guy takes it and blows it, the consequences will be unimaginable. Some people may say how it can be revealed, but there is no absolute secret where someone is. Moreover, he is a king who has just succeeded. His rule depends on force and prestige. Many people are not very loyal to him. Of course, he and the Marquis are now trying to govern the country with kindness, and after those crops are harvested, they will definitely give him a wave of prestige. At least most civilians will thank him for his kindness. Gray said it would bring danger to the country, and Carus stopped asking. Maybe this is the real reason, maybe not, but it doesn''t matter. His majesty said yes, and he doesn''t have the ability to bring back those weapons. Asking this sentence is actually trying to convince himself. After a while, the elf flew out and saw the dinner plate on the side of the ship and flew over directly. "Well, the breakfast in arendale castle is better." The elf said critically, but she said so, but her mouth didn''t stop. "Both Aisha and Anna invite you to stay. You can stay in arendale, and then you can eat arendale''s delicious food every day." Gray smiled. "No, you must want to play in another world. If you say I''m not here, you won''t take me." Little Molly, I can see through you. Don''t try to leave my expression. "I won''t do that. I must take you. Even if you''re in arendale, I''ll come to you." Gray said seriously. Every time he goes to another world, he brings an elf. If he really doesn''t bring her, he must not be used to it. And the elf seems to be an immortal species, constantly shuttling through other worlds. They have experienced almost 20 years, but the appearance of the elf has not changed. Of course, he himself is the same. With the improvement of his physical quality and as a long-lived dragon, his life is also very long, so he can travel through other worlds unscrupulously. He is not afraid that he will be older than the Marquis one day. It is precisely because of this that he can pretend to be prince charming and deceive the little girl with a face like a cream Xiaosheng, otherwise he will have to go the way of a mature uncle. When the elf heard Gray''s answer, a satisfied smile appeared on his little face. He felt that the food on the plate was more fragrant. With a slight smile, gray returned the plate to the cook, went to the bow, took out a magic crystal and began carving. Chapter 555 The next day, the four tribes arrived, and the first to pass was the magfen tribe. The hospitable magfen leader invited gray to rest in the tribe for a day. Gray has no objection to this. Anyway, he''s not in a hurry to go to dembucci. It''s good to have a rest here. Carus purchased a batch of goods in McGovern. Although he had one day in arendale, he had to sell the goods he brought, and then the purchase was insufficient. Here he could supplement some goods. After having a big drink with the leader of McGovern, gray left the next day, leaving the leader of McGovern alone to enjoy the headache after getting drunk. But gray thought this guy was pretty good. Before he left by boat, Tommy Geffen''s soldiers brought him an antidote to clear his headache, but he had to wait half an hour to receive it. Leave the megfen tribe and go up the river. Soon we come to the flame lake. When we arrive at the flame lake, the dunbunoke tribe is also close in front of us. With the approach of Queen Anne''s revenge, dunbnooch also stirred up. Obviously, they had not seen such a large ship. It looked very intimidating and frightening. Moreover, the spear skeleton on the bow gives people a feeling of evil pirates. It makes people think that some short eyed pirate broke through the McGovern tribe to attack dunbunoch. Soon, however, they calmed down, for a flag representing the Castel kingdom was raised on the ship. Most people of alendale know this flag. In addition to Karus and others who often trade with the four tribes, they also know that their princess went to the Castel Kingdom and came back only once a few months. But after they looked carefully, they found that the flag was a little different this time. After thinking about it, they realized that it meant that their king came together. With the landing of Queen Anne''s revenge, Fergus, the leader of dunbunoke, and queen Eleanor were already waiting on the shore. "King gray!" They came forward, and the queen greeted him politely, while Fergus opened his arms and wanted to give him a hug. "Captain Fergus, Queen, nice to see you again." Gray smiled, hugged Fergus, and then politely greeted the queen. "Gray, can I call you that?" Eleanor spoke softly. Gray was slightly stunned and nodded immediately, "of course!" He found that queen Eleanor was a little different from before. She was no longer so rigid and serious. Instead, she had a shadow of Merida. At first, Merida was too rebellious and lively, and the queen was too serious. They all developed in one direction, and finally there were contradictions. Now, they all have the shadow of each other, and their personalities have changed a lot. They no longer think that everything should be according to their own ideas as before. Gray smiled. It''s good. "Gray, what''s the matter with you coming to dunbrunch this time?" After calling her name, the queen felt that gray was a lot closer. "No, there are some things in the north of the sea. I went to have a look. When I came back, I wanted to come to dunbunoke by the way. Wouldn''t it be unwelcome?" Seeing the Queen''s character change, gray also became more casual and joked. "Of course we are welcome." Fergus grinned and patted gray on the shoulder. "Food and drinks are ready in the castle. Let''s have a carnival." Fergus laughed loudly. "I also informed the other three leaders. Maybe we can play the king game again tonight." Fergus never forgets his love for the king''s game. He likes this game that can vent force. Unfortunately, he can''t play with him much in the castle, and he dares to play less with him. That is, gray and the other three leaders can paste the iron fist on his face without scruples, and he doesn''t have to worry about who can''t bear it when he hits back. At best, he will eventually become a pig head. "Good!" Without hesitation, gray agreed directly. Whether it''s drinking, eating meat or playing games with the king, he''s not afraid. Anyway, he hasn''t lost, and he''s not afraid to be beaten. It''s just like letting them punch. He doesn''t care about his rough skin and thick meat. But chief McGovern can''t come. He should still sober up at the moment. The queen smiled at them and did not participate, but she did not object. "Merida, is she okay?" On the way to the castle, the queen asked about Merida. Gray told her what he knew, and there was nothing worth hiding. Now Merida is slowly becoming mature. Even if the former queen came, she will feel gratified. The queen smiled and nodded. She thought it was good. Although her concept had been changed, it was not extreme enough to think that Merida should keep her original appearance. Now she felt that she should let it go. "Sorry, I didn''t bring a letter from Merida because I was in a hurry to leave and didn''t expect to come to dembucci." Gray said apologetically. "It doesn''t matter. Now your merchant ships often come to dunbunokee. We communicate every time." The queen didn''t care about this. After understanding each other with Merida, their feelings became better and better, and their communication became the norm. "But when you go back this time, please bring a letter to her for me." The queen added one last sentence. "Of course, I think she will be very happy to receive your letter." Gray smiled and the plan passed. On the outskirts of dembucci, gray saw three naughty kids. When they saw Gray, they crowded over and chirped for gifts. Giving out some small gifts, gray picked up a troublemaker in one hand, and the other climbed onto Fergus and said softly, "mom wants to write to her sister. Do you want me to write to her?" "Yes!" The three little guys said in unison, then jumped down and ran, and wrote impatiently. When he came to the castle, the party began immediately. While drinking, gray took advantage of Fergus''s not drunk and told him that Merida had always missed him and hoped to get a letter from his father. In the past, most of the letters sent by dunbunocchio to the Shibao country were written by the queen, which were mixed with a few words of Fergus and three troublemakers at most, but none of them were really written by them. After listening, Fergus said that he would write a good letter this time and ask gray to bring it to Merida. The leaders of the three tribes didn''t come after all, and Fergus didn''t start the king game he expected. However, in order to make him enjoy himself, gray still played with him, so that he could give full play to his strength. Finally, he became more and more excited. Gray said he didn''t want to fight. Gray didn''t treat the prospective father-in-law politely. He directly punched down and handed it to the soldiers to carry it back to the room. "Sorry, Fergus always does helpless things." The queen said with a smile. "I should have said I''m sorry and knocked him out." "I can only say that I did a good job." The queen praised and could see that she sometimes wanted to do this when facing Fergus. "Gray, gray, I''ve written it. You''re not allowed to peek. This is a letter to Merida. If you peek, you''ll become a big bear. Wow." Harry said with a serious threat on his face. Haber Hami two boys are also so threatening, with a fierce expression on their faces. Gray felt funny and put away three letters. "Of course I won''t peek. Don''t worry!" Chapter 556 On the Queen Anne''s revenge, in the captain''s room, gray opened six letters on the table. In addition to the triplets, Fergus and the queen, and Modi, the maid of the castle, which he didn''t expect. But it doesn''t matter if you have more, but it''s a little safer. "Silly girl, scan the handwriting of the letter, note the name Fergus, birthday XXX!" Gray pointed silly girl at one of the letters. "Remarks Name: Eleanor, birthday: XXX" ¡¤¡¤¡¤ After commenting on the six letters, gray put them back in the envelope and restored them completely by magic. No one could see that the letters had been opened. "Well, add another note, which is called the important festival of dunbunoke." Gray said, then shouted to the outside, "Carus, come in." "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?" "Don''t you know those important festivals?" "Of course, these are good times for trade." Carus nodded without hesitation. He had inquired about this for a long time, in order to facilitate the sale of some festive things in dunbunoke these days ¡£ "Tell me the name, date and meaning of the festival." Carus said it one by one, and then it was recorded by silly girl and included in the remarks of important festivals of dembrucci. When he finished, he was ruthlessly kicked out. "Gray, what are you doing? Are you going to give them gifts?" The elf is curious. Gray doesn''t like to remember other people''s birthdays. He can forget his own birthdays and wants him to remember others'' birthdays. He thinks too much. "It''s not me, it''s Merida. If necessary, I''ll give her a holiday and let her go home and get together with her relatives." Gray asked silly girl to turn into a bracelet and wear it on her wrist. "These are important days. I can''t let her miss them." "Lie again!" The elf snorted coldly. Half of the words in some people''s mouth are false. How can people believe him? Queen Anne''s Revenge sailed out of the mouth of the island where the four tribes were located, turned a corner and headed home. Back in his own country, gray met Merida at the palace and gave her all six letters. He only needs handwriting. A letter, which has a certain timeliness, is of no use to him. When he wants it, he can give full play to his intelligence and make it up now. "What caused the temperature drop this time?" Merida was curious. She wanted to go together, but gray didn''t let her go at that time. When those guys came back, she asked them. As a result, when they arrived, they just played soy sauce and didn''t do anything. "It''s the queen of arendale. She is a person who is born with magic. This magic out of control will lead to the whole country being buried by ice and snow and affect us." Gray lay half comfortably, hiding nothing,. "Didn''t you ask Carus about them? They know what''s going on. " "That''s the same. They stayed at sea until you completely lifted the crisis. Only you know the whole story." Merida said discontentedly that if she were her, she would certainly follow gray to help. It''s not like those guys who don''t even know to take the initiative to help. A group of waste materials. "Well, I''ll tell you what I learned later!" Gray shook his head, starting with Anna''s acquaintance with the prince of South els. "The prince is really an asshole, gray. Did you kill him?" Merida gnashed her teeth. Sure enough, she is a princess determined to become a soldier. Even Anna, the client, did not want to kill Prince Hans, but she wanted to kill him as soon as she heard about it. Of course, it''s probably just to say and vent your dissatisfaction with this guy. If you really encounter it, you probably won''t kill it, but it''s inevitable to beat it hard. It''s probably that you don''t even know it. "Of course not. I''m a kind king, and queen Aisha and Princess Anna didn''t ask to kill him. I can''t make decisions for them." Scumbag dislike scumbag, scumbag, death is not to be regretted. Gray sighed and agreed that his royal highness wanted to kill the scum. He also hated the scum. This deceptive sentiment was still a lie, and it was even more important to win the scum of his family. "However, although he was put back to his original country, it must be hard for him. Not to mention that his bad behavior will make others have a bad view on him, that is, the large losses he caused to nanels are enough to make the king of nanels angry, and it will be difficult in the future." "Deserved it!" Merida has nothing to sympathize with. The bad guys should be punished. Then she looked at gray and nodded her chin. "Go on!" "Continue what?" "You lifted the story of winter. You just said that the prince exposed his evil plot and was arrested by you. Winter has not been lifted yet!" "No, I said that the prince returned to South els and was punished. How can I not finish?" Gray shook his head slightly, half lying on his homemade rocking chair and closed his eyes. "You''re not right. You said to catch the prince. In the back, I asked if I killed him. What you said casually is not a story." Gray patted his thigh with a bright enlightenment, frowned and complained, "Oh, I told you not to interrupt me. You see, now I have to turn back and start talking." "After catching the prince, I continued to teach queen Aisha how to control her magic "... under my earnest instruction, Queen Aisha realized the true meaning of magic and successfully lifted the cold winter." "In order to thank me, they invited me to visit arendale, and Bing asked me how to be a respected king." "For the sake of the people of arendale and the situation of Queen Aisha, I will not repeat and will not let the cold winter come again. I lived in arendale for a few days and taught her how to govern a country." Merida was more and more surprised. "Wait, you can teach others to use magic. Can you teach others to govern the country?" Gray saw a deep malice in this guy''s eyes. She didn''t mean that he couldn''t teach her, but questioned that he didn''t have the ability to teach her. Obviously, his majesty, who doesn''t do his job and only plays around every day, should have nothing to teach others about governing the country in the eyes of the treasurer. "Damn, how dare you underestimate me!" Gray looked at her angrily, and Merida looked at him fearlessly. It is said that when people who like each other look at each other for more than eight seconds, they will kiss involuntarily. This time, gray wants to prove that this is true, not rumor. As the time of looking at each other passed, Merida''s arrogant and fearless eyes gradually became soft. Finally, she involuntarily began to approach him. Chapter 557 After a few days at the palace, gray opened the portal and went to Sutton manor. There was no way. He left the Kingdom and went to arendale. It was calculated that more than half a month had passed. He had not seen Belle for a long time and missed her a little. When he came out of the room, gray didn''t see the thinking belle. He looked under the garden and grapevine, and didn''t see it. Even Carlisle is not there, and her part agate is not there. Only the old man movis is at home, but he is immersed in his own affairs and has no response to external affairs. Even if gray calls him twice and doesn''t get a response. "Where have they gone?" Gray felt the magic mark he left on Belle and Carlisle, and soon found their location. They were not in the town. They felt the direction and distance, as if they were near the castle on Pedro''s side. Sit on the magic flying carpet and gray flies in that direction. On one side of Pedro castle, there is a river flowing through, and on the Bank of the river, there are large areas of grassland and the shade brought by tall willows, so that people can go outdoors without being damaged by the sun even in summer. "How nice it was some time ago. The temperature is cool. Even if the sun is big, it won''t feel hot. Now I have to hide in the shade of trees." Pedro sat under a willow tree and waved around with a willow branch. SunI stopped her brush and stamped her feet discontentedly. "What are you muttering about? Don''t move. It will take a while to draw. The picture is broken when you move! " "A real master can draw a complete picture at a glance." "I''m not a master. I''m a beginner. Will you be more patient, Mr. Pedro?" SunI continued to add color to the drawing board and muttered casually, "when I was asked to learn painting, you volunteered to let me draw. Do you want to go back?" "Belle, what is a man who doesn''t mean what he says?" SunI said to Belle reading on the willow. But Belle turned a deaf ear to it. She was reading a book and didn''t hear it. "Even what you said doesn''t count. It''s not trustworthy at all." SunI asked and answered herself. "Well, I won''t move, but would you please hurry up? I''ve kept this position for more than an hour, and my arms and thighs are very sour." Pedro quickly surrendered and urged her to start writing quickly. Don''t waste any more time. Belle smiled at the corners of her mouth. I don''t know whether she saw the interesting places in the book or just laughed at Pedro''s current situation. Suddenly, a slight footsteps came into Belle''s ears, and a tall figure blocked the light in front of her, making the light and shadow here much darker. Raised her head, Belle''s mouth rose uncontrollably, stood up from the ground and rushed to the figure in front. "Gray, you''re back!" "I''m back!" Gray smiled gently. A simple sentence made him feel warm. Holding Belle Yingying''s waist for a few turns, gray put him down and looked at the two eyes staring at this side, "long time no see, two!" "Gray, I miss you!" Pedro got up as fast as he could in his life, rushed to gray and said incoherently, "let''s go fishing or hunting, or try horseback riding or fencing. You can choose one." SunI rolled her eyes behind him, but didn''t say anything. "No, I''ve been away for too long. I''m going to stay with my belle. People who don''t have anything to do will retreat." Gray smiled and patted him on the shoulder. Of course he was with Belle when he just came back. Who will accompany you a smelly man at this time. "The master has gone far this time!" Carlisle popped his head from behind the willow tree on Belle''s back and looked at gray curiously with big eyes. "Gray, do you want to be my model? I''ll draw a picture for you. I draw very well now." SunI found a new goal. Pedro''s physical strength is so good, his endurance is not good, and gray is so strong, he must be able to keep it for a long time. "Carlisle said you went far away. Where did you go this time?" Belle is curious. "Go north, fly over the forest, and then fly over the ocean to the far north, a country called arendale." So many people have questions, of course, they answer Belle first. She took Belle and sat down against the willow. The other three sat around them and assumed a posture of listening to the story. Carlisle: the master''s experience must be wonderful and worth studying. By the way, you can flatter him. Maybe it''s me in bed tonight. Pedro: it''s also good to listen to the story. As long as I don''t be a statue anymore, why did I foolishly promise her to find something that won''t move in the novice period and practice it. SunI: I''m tired after painting for so long. Listen to the story for a while, give him a break, and then continue. "What''s the matter with that alendale?" "Do you also feel the sudden cold air some time ago?" Gray looked at everyone. Several women cooperated and said that they felt it. Only Mr. beast said that it was not cold air. It was a gift from heaven. It would be best if it was like that every day in summer. He liked that weather. No one paid any attention to him, gray continued, "when the cold air comes, I feel the smell of disaster. If this problem is not solved, the yield of crops will be greatly reduced under the influence of the cold air, and many people will starve to death." The expression of several people suddenly became serious, "so I began to look for the source of the cold air. I flew to the north for three days and nights. Finally, I found an endless ice field, a vast expanse of white across the sea, which is countless times larger than the whole kingdom, but it is not the source of the cold." "I went on, flew thousands of miles, and finally saw a city buried by ice and snow. Yes, that''s arendale!" "You can''t imagine what it was like." Gray looked at several people. "It has been buried by ice and snow, but it''s not worth mentioning compared with alendale." Gray raised his hand and compared it to a height of 70-80 cm. "People can''t see their lower body when walking in arendale. They say it''s walking. In fact, they swim in the snow. Children don''t dare to go out. As soon as they enter the snow, there are no people." Gray found that his talent for storytelling was gradually being explored. Each story had to be told to different people several times. Now he has become more and more skilled. The refined version of alendale''s adventure story gradually attracted the attention of the four people. Finally, the warrior from the other side of the sea succeeded in saving the queen and making alendale return to normal. "Wait!" Belle suddenly stared at gray with a serious expression. "When Narnia was frozen, you defeated the white witch. When arendale was sealed, you helped the queen of arendale. Can I know the difference?" Grayton was vigilant, put away Niubi''s complacent mind, and quickly went over it in his mind, "the white witch is an evil witch. All good people in Narnia hate her, but Aisha frozen arendale didn''t mean to, and even exiled herself to the deep mountain." "As a kind person, of course, I want to help her relieve the cold winter of arendale. That''s what Belle wants me to do." "Do witches like snow and ice when they use magic?" Pedro suddenly wondered, "the white witch you mentioned frozen Nania, the queen who wanted to change me frozen around the castle, and the queen alendale frozen her own country." Pedro looked at gray with shining eyes as if he had found something wonderful. "So witches like ice magic!" "Of course not!" Gray shook his head and denied, "I once met a witch in a tribe. The other party likes to use magic to drive Warcraft to fight for itself." "I also met a witch who used undead magic on an island called amerrick. Her name was moganna." "There are also a mage named Gu Yi and a mage named Gandalf. One is from Marvel island and likes to use magic to fight close like a soldier. The other is from ring island and likes to use a magic wand as a stick." So, as the price of packing ratio, gray continued to tell them a story for an hour. Chapter 558 After a pleasant day at the Bank of the river, gray and Belle were invited to the castle for dinner. The main course was some big fish that gray caught with him. They had a lot of food. As a hero, gray ate steak, drank wine and tasted dessert alone. No way, who let them stand on the United Front in the afternoon and think that his majesty can''t catch fish without magic? Now that he has lost, he naturally has to bear the consequences of losing the bet. Belle is no exception. She dares to doubt his strength. She has to eat it and can''t leave a thorn. The only one who enjoys the same treatment as gray is an elf. The elf has long seen someone''s fishing skills when he was bored. Someone once had a fight with a fast river. Of course, she chose to believe him. At the end of the dinner, gray took Belle back to the manor and began a three-point first-line life, from the manor to the palace, from the palace to arendale. However, alendale only went once a month, but even if it was just like this, she was moved. She thought that every time he tried his best to deal with national affairs, and then came to her. So, two months later, someone began to feel bored again and felt that he could go to other worlds. "Little Molly, get ready. Let''s go out tomorrow!" His majesty made up his mind. "Where are you going?" "There!" "There?" "Yes, that''s it!" "But Belle said to cook delicious food for me tomorrow, because a hunter will come back tomorrow and bring good things." Little jasmine tangled and didn''t know whether to choose delicious food or go to another world. Gray stared, "why don''t I know?" Belle has delicious food. She doesn''t even call herself. She only calls elf. Damn it. Little Molly looked around guilty. Belle thought they were going to work in the forest and asked her to tell gray to remember to go back early, but she forgot. "Then go the day after tomorrow!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Two days later, some unknown world, afternoon! On the country road, a private car missed the road and walked into a deserted forest path. The driver was a middle-aged man with a big stomach. The co pilot was sitting with a woman and a child behind him. Even on the forest trail where the road is not easy to walk, men drive very fast. Maybe they just want to pass this section of the road quickly because they think it is difficult to walk. But what he didn''t notice was that in front of his car, a man in leather armor suddenly appeared and happened to lie on the road of the car. Because the man was too close to the car when he appeared, the middle-aged man didn''t see it. Naturally, he didn''t slow down and ran over the man directly. "Husband, you seem to have hit something?" Said the woman sitting in the co pilot. "Don''t worry, don''t worry. There must be something here. It must be stone. The road here is too difficult." The middle-aged man shook his head. The speed didn''t decrease at all and continued to roar in front. The woman thought about it and thought that there could be something here. Maybe the road was too rough to give her the illusion. As for the man who was run over, it can only be described in one word, miserable! Well, it''s not that bad. After the car left, the man patted the soil on his body and stood up intact. As soon as he took it out of his chest, a little guy appeared in his hand, and his head was still dizzy. This is a normal phenomenon. Gray didn''t care. Instead, he gathered a water mirror, took a picture on his face, and then saw the bright wheel mark. "Who is it? Who''s driving? It''s all over my face, you know? " Gray shouted angrily, put the elf back, took out a towel, stained with some water, and wiped the wheel marks on his face. "Are people so fierce now? Blatantly drive fast! " Gray said silently. He used to say that the wheels were on his face. You said I had no evidence. Well, the wheels really hit his face, leaving such obvious wheel marks. "No, I''ll find him to make up for my loss." Groaned gray. It''s natural to say it casually to compensate for the loss. The main reason is that he doesn''t know where he is now. It''s better to ask someone. As for the loss, it''s a little, but he drilled under the wheels of other people''s cars. Now he wants some loss. He said he was run over by his car and asked him to pay his debt. It''s estimated that he will scare people to death. Looking at the direction of the car, gray strode over there. There should be cities or towns over there. Not to mention, the path is quite quiet. The road is not a cement road, but a path paved with slate and stones. There are green trees around, and the sun casts a little golden yellow on the ground through the leaves. After walking for a while, gray suddenly found a strange stone statue standing at the side of the road. The stone statue was oval as a whole. It was carved with a strange shape, not a human shape. It was a thing with a big mouth, as if laughing. His eyes were closed and his hands were in his abdomen. Gray couldn''t recognize what it was. "This thing is so strange!" Muttering, gray didn''t want to go into the woods to have a look, but continued to move forward. There are many strange stone statues in the world. This thing is nothing special, and the smile is a little penetrating. Soon, gray walked down the path and came to the front of a tunnel. "Well, they stopped?" Gray saw the car in front, but when he came to the car, he found that there was no one in it. Moreover, in front of the car, something like the stone statue he saw before blocked the tunnel, so that the car could not enter the tunnel. "So it is. Because the car can''t drive past, did you escape from crime?" Gray clapped his palm and said with great enlightenment. "What absconded from sin?" The elf woke up and crawled out of Gray''s breastplate. His head was still dizzy. "Little Molly, I tell you, someone just hit us with a car and ran away. Let''s catch them now." Gray said with a serious face. "Were we hit by a car?" The elf doubtfully tilted his head and touched Gray''s neck, "but you''re not hurt!" Gray put his hands on his hips and laughed. "Of course I won''t get hurt. I''m the most powerful person." "But those mortals who blaspheme the gods must always be punished." After thinking about it, Gray said definitely, "let them invite us to dinner and introduce the situation here by the way." The ELF''s eyes lit up and ate something. It was very good. He quickly nodded and approved Gray''s idea. "Good. They must have run from the tunnel ahead. Let''s go after them." Looking into the tunnel, gray found that the tunnel was so deep that he couldn''t even see the opposite situation. Looking up, I saw a clothes plaque hanging on the tunnel, with three words written on it. One word was sandwiched in the middle and framed by a circle, "soup oil house?" Chapter 559 "Soup oil house? Is it a place for making soup? Oil soup? " The ELF''s eyes lit up. "Gray, let''s go have soup." Gray didn''t answer. His eyes fell on the stone statue in front of the car again. It looked the same as before. There were the same faces on both sides, covered with moss. "I didn''t think so just now. Now look, this thing looks familiar." Gray touched his chin thoughtfully. Looking at the car and the tunnel, gray showed a smile on his face. "It wasn''t Chihiro''s father who just hit me. That''s something to say." With a big hand, gray walked towards the tunnel. "Let''s take a bath." "Aren''t you going to have soup?" The elf said angrily, "gray, don''t think I don''t know. It says soup house." The elf forked his waist and looked like I was a cultural elf. You can''t lie to me. "This is Fusang dialect. Soup means bathing and hot spring, so the front is where you take a bath. You haven''t learned enough. You should continue to work hard." Gray explained, taking the elf into the tunnel. After entering the tunnel, gray keenly found that there was a light in front, representing the exit in front. Looking back, the stone statues and cars outside the tunnel are still there, but it feels like a world away. "Curious?" The elf felt it, too. "Just take it as a special different space, or a world like the underworld." Gray''s expression was very indifferent. The moment he entered here, he realized the essence of the world. This is something similar to the underworld, Olympus and demon prison. It is a huge different space. Perhaps because of the different nature of the world, it may be all different, but it is essentially a different space. Based on his experience of visiting different spaces in the underworld all year round, studying different spaces and dismantling different spaces, he naturally recognized them all at once. Moving on, they crossed the tunnel and entered a place that looked like a hall for doing something. There were still many seats in the hall, which seemed to be used often. His eyes turned around the hall. Gray didn''t stay here much. He strode out of the front exit. As soon as you go out, the green waves like the ocean roll in and suddenly stop in front of you. If you look carefully, you can find that there is an endless green ocean in front of you. A gust of wind blew, and the green waves went straight to the sky. The only pity is that there are not so many plains in Fusang, so the waves are also high and low, which can not really be endless. In this grassland, gray found many stone statues like those at the entrance of the tunnel, but they look different. Some are human with big ears, some are frogs standing on their feet, and some are directly buried in the ground with only a small part exposed. "There''s a house ahead!" The ELF''s eyes suddenly lit up, "I smell the food." Gray raised his nose and smiled. "The people in front have prepared a rich dinner waiting for the guests. We have a blessing in the mouth." At the exit, a path leads to the mountain ahead, where there are houses whose roofs can only be seen from below. Take the elf to the hill. The breeze along the way makes people feel comfortable. Soon they came to the front of a step. Here, the house in front of them was close in front of them. Below the steps is a small river with this trickle, but the huge stones and the traces on the stones prove that it was at least a small river rather than a fast breaking stream. After thinking about it, gray stood still, arranged a magic around him, and then began to change his clothes. His leather armor faded, and gray changed into a pair of wide shorts and a white short sleeve with an elf''s head embroidered on his chest. "Hooligans!" The elf scolded. How could such a hooligan change clothes in the wild in broad daylight in front of others. "Little jasmine, you are already a mature elf. Don''t make a fuss." Gray said faintly, disdaining to explain his rogue behavior. Obviously, he was seen out, and it was him who suffered. Well, if the elf doesn''t want to see, he can cover his eyes with his hands. Most importantly, he still wears clothes inside, and he doesn''t take off at all, okay. With the voice of rogue hegemony in his heart, gray crossed the stream without guilt and stepped up the stone steps step by step. "The smell is getting stronger and stronger!" The elf said happily. The whole person became light and completely forgot what had just happened. At the end of the steps, there is a frog stone statue with four limbs on the ground and looking up to the sky. Looking at the road ahead, you can see all kinds of stone statues, more than just on the grass. Behind the frog is the real business district. A large number of shops have been opened and many things are placed on the table for guests to choose and enjoy at any time, but it''s a little strange. "Gray, why is there no one in such a big place? There''s no one in the shop, not a single one. " The elf soon found the problem, observed the situation on both sides, thought hard for a while, and then decided to ask gray. Although gray is a bad man, he knows a lot. He is a knowledgeable bad man. There are many things she doesn''t know at all. Gray can always answer her doubts. "There will be someone when it gets dark!" Looking at the sky, Gray said with a smile. According to the current time, it will be dark in less than half an hour. When it is dark, the stores here will naturally appear. "Why wait until dark?" The elf broke the casserole and asked to the end. "Because... This is not a living world. Only those monsters and ghosts will appear at night." Gray said in a gloomy tone. But the well-informed elves have seen with their own eyes how miserable the so-called ghosts and ghosts are in someone''s hands, so they are not afraid of such things. Suddenly, Gray''s ears moved. Then he stepped forward quickly and turned his head to look into a street. On this street, all the delicious food is displayed. You can enjoy it as long as you sit down. Of course, what he cares about is not the food, but the two people sitting in the store eating. "Hey, I can''t eat anything here for the time being." Cried gray. Before, he only focused on talking to the elves and forgot to have such a stubble. Now that he saw them, he would do them a favor. He just needs to wake up. It''s not difficult. Who makes himself a kind king, your majesty. As for whether this will have any consequences and what consequences it can have, it''s a good thing. Chihiro can leave without suffering, and the two people don''t have to become pigs. He even thought of the title! Surprise! A king was hit on a trail and helped the hit and run escape from the tiger regardless of past grievances. God! The couple mistakenly entered the ghost world, and it was him who helped them. Terrible! The couple didn''t ask themselves to eat, but it turned out to be this. What a surprise! He did such a thing when his enemies met. Chapter 560 Gray shouted and couldn''t wake them up. They were still eating. It looked like they hadn''t eaten for three days and nights. They wanted to eat everything they saw in front of them. Everything around them couldn''t affect them. "Hey, I said you two!" Since he decided to save them, gray wouldn''t just shout. When they didn''t respond, they came forward and patted the man on the shoulder. Feeling that someone patted him, the man still had a touch, so he looked back. At this glance, gray turned and left. These two guys should be saved by their daughter. He''s too lazy to care now. On the man''s face, there have been signs of pig. The man''s nose has become a pig''s nose, and his mouth is changing in that direction. Needless to see, the woman must be the same. It''s no use waking them up at this time. Although he can try to use magic to eliminate the negative state in their bodies, on the one hand, he is not sure that he can do well, and on the other hand, he has no reason to do so. Once you do it, whether you succeed or not, you will certainly offend soup house. The world is still very interesting and there are some good things. He doesn''t intend to have any conflict with Mrs. Tang for the time being. "Gray, what''s the matter with them?" The elf asked curiously, how can people grow pig noses, "are they also monsters, like those in Transylvania?" "No, they were enchanted because they ate other people''s food without authorization." Gray explained and warned seriously, "so don''t eat other people''s food casually. You can eat what I give you, or you will become a pig." Gray pressed his finger on his nose and turned it up to make a snort. "I can''t fly!" He drew a circle on his hand, "so fat!" "I... I won''t eat other people''s food without authorization!" The elf hummed. She is a good elf. She gives money for dinner. She has never had the behavior of credit or overlord meal. "Well, let''s go somewhere else and have a look. We can have dinner in a while!" Although he is not hungry, the food here is really good. It seems to increase people''s appetite, so he can eat a little. He''s not afraid of magic. Besides, is his majesty a man who doesn''t give money for dinner? As long as the money is given, the food here is free to eat. If Mrs. Tang dares to fuck him secretly, he just takes Mrs. Tang''s property in good faith. I have to say that he still likes this place very much. If it turns into a sea, as in the animation, he will like it better. It''s getting dark outside. Gray''s heart moved. "Go, I''ll take you to see how land becomes the sea." Taking little jasmine back, he soon came to the stone steps again. Gray waved his big hand and said boldly, "look, I''ll turn this into a sea and drown all the land." "But there are still many people here!" The elf reminded him that the kind elf didn''t want gray to become a devil who did bad things. Seeing that she was serious and worried, gray had to confess, "this is what it is here. Every once in a while, it will become the sea, and these grasslands in front will be submerged, but after a period of time, the grassland will be exposed again." "Really? Isn''t that a bit like that island? " Gray recalled and realized that the elf was talking about the mysterious island. He shook his head slightly. "It''s a bit like it, but it''s essentially different. This is a place for monsters and gods to rest and entertain, and the sea water change cycle here is much shorter than that of the mysterious island." The tide here can change once a day. The mysterious island rises and falls once every 140 years, which is much longer than here. As he spoke, gray sat directly on the stone steps and sat with the elf on his knee. "Gray, look!" Little Molly just asked casually, didn''t care about his explanation, but focused on the stream below. At this time, the water flow in the stream became much larger. The stream had become a small river, and the river overflowed the big stones on the previous riverbed. Soon, the river has overflowed the riverbed and grassland, flowing down from the hills. Where the river passes, the grassland has become bottomless sea water. When the night completely shrouded the earth, the hills and grasslands in front of them had become a vast ocean. On the opposite side, there were countless brightly lit building ships, which gathered into a sea fire stream and rushed here. The elf widened his eyes and looked at all this in surprise. "It''s so beautiful. Does it happen every day?" "Every day!" Gray said uncertainly. He didn''t know whether the soup house had a weekend or an annual holiday. "Then I have to watch it every day." "Let''s have a look tomorrow. It''s time to eat now. The people in those shops have come out." Gray clapped his hands and stood up. He is still very interested in the coming guys, but these guys can''t be seen today. There''s no need to block here. Instead, they will appear a little abrupt and attract some people''s attention. However, the plan couldn''t keep up with the change. When gray was ready to take the elf back to find some food to satisfy his appetite, a rash figure ran out and shouted and ran past him. If he hadn''t let him go quickly, there would have been a second car accident today. The perpetrator was a father daughter relationship. "Be careful, the front becomes the sea." Little jasmine exclaimed, the front has become the sea. The little girl runs directly and will fall into the sea. The elf reminded me slowly. Before she finished, the little girl stepped into the water. But she noticed something was wrong and hurried back. "Is it water?" The little girl looked forward at a loss, but found that the road she came had long disappeared, only the vast waters and building ships coming from the opposite side. "It''s a dream!" Chihiro couldn''t believe it. He murmured that it was still land and roads before. How could it turn into the sea in such a little time? It''s impossible. "It''s not a dream." The elf flew to her and began to show off his knowledge. "This is a different space. This change is normal. I just saw the stream turn into the sea with my own eyes." Chihiro looked up for a few times, looked at gray standing aside and asked uncertainly, "are you talking?" It''s a girl''s voice, but there''s only one man here. It''s strange. "I''m talking!" The elf flew to Chihiro with his waist crossed and cried discontentedly. Chihiro followed the voice and saw little jasmine. "Sorry, it''s too dark here. I didn''t see you." After apologizing, she suddenly looked up at the elf, her body suddenly tightened, her teeth trembled, "demon... Monster!" "Don''t be so rude. Little jasmine is a magical elf, not a monster!" The little guy was angry. "Sorry!" Chihiro apologized quickly. Although the elf was very cute, Chihiro resolutely chose to turn and run away in this environment. As soon as the elf wanted to say something, he saw that the little girl disappeared and disappeared into the night. Chapter 561 Watching Chihiro run away, gray shook his head gently. He had just met Chihiro. He was ready to let it go and help her, but she ran away again. There was no way. It seems that this is God''s will. Because Chihiro''s father hit and run, God won''t let him repay good for evil. Of course, for such a little girl, gray has no idea. Although he is a magician, he can refine some magic props or weapons, but he doesn''t refine copper! But he used to like the film very much, or he liked the kind and sincere character who grew up slowly in the soup house, and he liked this spirit. So if he meets someone naturally when he doesn''t take the initiative to intervene, he won''t refuse if he can help. There''s nothing to do anyway. In this world, in addition to satisfying his appetite here and taking a bath, he can''t think of anything else he wants, so some things are good to do. Unfortunately, they didn''t seize the opportunity. As for mother-in-law Tang''s magic, gee, if you send it to the door, take a look and broaden your magic knowledge. There are some advantages in some aspects, but for him, that''s it. "Come on, let''s go eat." Gray waved, and the elf tooted his mouth back to Gray''s shoulder, but soon forgot that he was called a monster, and his eyes kept scanning the food in the surrounding stores. Back to the previous street, Chihiro''s parents have been taken away and are estimated to have completely turned into pigs. The shadow people like ghosts in the store are cleaning up the food residues left by them. Because they finally became pigs, the place was made a mess. Gray looked at it and didn''t have the desire to continue eating here. "Go and eat in the building ahead!" Compared with these places outside, the soup house is undoubtedly a higher existence. There are special people to serve. After eating and sweating, they can take a bath and soak in a hot spring. It''s OK for Chihiro and some ghosts to stay here, but you can''t enter the soup house that only receives gods. Well, yes, although some things look very chic, they are even more monsters than monsters, but here, people''s identity belongs to gods. Even if they are just small gods in some place, they are also gods. After all, Fusang is called eight million gods. All kinds of demons and ghosts are gods. Some gods can even easily subvert people''s three outlooks, but it is still a God. It can only be said that Fusang is too vegetarian. In front of the soup house, there is a wooden bridge, which is the bridge used by mother-in-law Tang to distinguish gods, humans and monsters. Humans and monsters will be found immediately after passing through this bridge. Of course, after all, it is a dead thing, and there are still some loopholes to be drilled. Gray took the elf and strode towards the bridge. When he stepped on the wooden bridge, two toads who were responsible for receiving at the end of the bridge immediately found him. "It''s human smell, human, human!" The scream of toad attracted a lot of attention. In the back, Bai Long came out of a small door with Chihiro. His eyes lit up. "Come on, someone has attracted their attention. We pass quickly." With that, he directly took Chihiro and walked quickly towards the wooden bridge. He said something lightly in front of the frog. When I finished my work, I came back and walked quickly with Chihiro. "White dragon, is he human too? Will he be in danger? " Chihiro asked nervously, and she recognized that this was the man she had seen on the stone steps before. "It''s all right. Let''s go quickly." White dragon kept walking. Although he didn''t know why, Chihiro made him feel different. That''s why he helped her. Besides her, what does other people''s life and death have to do with him. Chihiro was dragged by the white dragon and took a deep breath. When everyone was attracted by gray, he walked quickly through the left side of the wooden bridge. After passing quickly, the white dragon quickly pulled her into a small secret door hidden behind a group of geisha. "White dragon, wait, is he really not in danger?" Chihiro grabbed the white dragon and looked back from the secret door. At this time, the monsters in the soup house had gathered around gray and shouted to catch gray and eat him. eat up? Gray glanced and found that although this is a place for the so-called gods to rest, the service personnel here are really monsters. But these monsters are so weak! "Human, I''ll roast you and eat you. It must be delicious!" His majesty kicked tentatively, and a roaring toad monster flew out for tens of meters and pasted it on the wall of the soup house, breaking into a pile of mosaics. "Sorry, I didn''t expect it to be so weak!" Gray made a sincere apology. Although it seems to be suspected of pretending, none of those little monsters dare to move. This guy is so terrible that they don''t want to die. But I dare not move. Standing a few meters away and shouting is another matter. "Human beings, you wait. You dare to kill the staff of soup house. You will be punished by Mrs. Tang and become everyone''s food." "Steam him directly later." "No, charcoal is more fragrant." Several toads chattered about how to eat him. Even if their companions had just been kicked into a mosaic, they didn''t move away, because they knew that grandma Tang would come here soon. "Human?" Gray nodded and raised his mouth. "I''m so happy. I don''t know whether I''m human or not. Now someone has given me a positive answer. Thank you." With that, gray will continue to move forward, but how can monsters let a human enter, shouting and blocking. But there is a lesson in the past, they dare not get too close, for fear that the next mosaic is themselves, so it seems to be blocking, but in fact it does not play any blocking role. "Stop!" A cold drink came from the air. Grandma Tang, who was not a normal person, fell from the sky. Gray was startled by her uncoordinated big head and facial features. Now he was sure. Just look at the head, the long nose, the bucket like body, the wrinkles that flies are afraid of being pinched. The old woman must not be human. "Hum, I can see you at a glance... Bah, is this your way of hospitality?" Gray broke out a powerful momentum, and the powerful pressure directly pressed those weak monsters to the ground, and even some weak gods couldn''t bear to fall. "God, God?" Mrs. Tang''s face was shocked. It was obviously the breath of mankind, but this momentum and majesty were clearly unique to the gods. "Lord God, we made a mistake. I''m very sorry to neglect Lord God!" Mother Tang turned countless thoughts from the bottom of her heart, and her face became respectful, "adults, please come in!" If an ordinary little God, wild God, dares to make trouble in the soup house, she must give a good punishment and tell others that even God can''t misbehave in the soup house. But Gray''s performance is too strong. His strength is also ahead of the gods who often come to the soup house. He is not a third rate God. Naturally, he should be treated with caution. It''s just a monster''s hand. If you die, you''ll die. At most, it''s a waste of a contract. "Lord God, please come in!" The other little monsters were frightened. They never thought that the strange man with human breath was a God. Gray snorted and walked into the soup house with his chin raised. People can''t come here. The so-called gods are all like a group of monsters, just a monster nest. Can''t he enter yet? Chapter 562 After entering the soup house, Mrs. Tang apologized and prepared to accompany her in person, but who is gray? It''s a thoroughly Yan dog. Bah, a thoroughly honest man, so he resolutely refused, saying that just two people to introduce the situation here and arrange some services for him. How to say, the monster women here are not very good-looking. Basically, they are in a medium appearance. Gray, whose taste has been raised and tricky, said he was not interested. So he just came over for dinner. Well, if you see a pleasing God, you can go to his house and find out what kind of God exists in the world. Unfortunately, there are basically male gods, or male gods. Women don''t have them. Female gray doesn''t dare to look. Therefore, he can only change his mind to see which guy makes himself unhappy, and then go to his house to study what kind of existence the gods in the world are. The gods of the Pirates of the Caribbean world have power, but the gods of the world do not. He can feel that it is a God completely different from the Olympian gods. It has no power, but it seems to be a little different from the monsters. However, the difference is not very big. The boundary is very vague. It seems that only one opportunity is needed to convert the two. This was what he observed all the way, and it was also the reason why he was interested in these gods. Of course, if these gods have power like Olympus, he is also interested. He must talk to two gods with power like flame. Although the power will become weaker after leaving the original world, it is still very powerful. Unfortunately, there is no power here. "Sir, would you like to enjoy some food or take a bath first?" The woman accompanying gray asked cautiously, but even though she was very afraid, she still remembered her duty. At the same time, she also knows that if the service is not in place, it is more likely to cause the adult to be angry, and the consequences are even more terrible. "Eat first or take a bath first?" Gray muttered. The woman thought he was asking herself and quickly introduced: "the food in the soup house is the freshest ingredients, and the cook is also very excellent. Many adults like the food in the soup house." "The medicine bath in the soup house is also famous. Even for the gods, it also has some effects. It can let the gods relax and wash away some bad breath." "Go to dinner first. I''m hungry. Go to eat first and eat delicious food!" Said the elf, shaking his legs. "OK... Eh, this... This..." "Don''t be nervous. This is my servant." Gray nodded to her calmly. God servant? Little Molly''s eyes became dangerous, but she thought that someone would have to pay for the next meal. She gritted her teeth and didn''t care about him. The God servant was good. Just have something delicious. "This way, my Lord!" With the woman leading the way, they came to an elevator. "Just a moment, sir. The elevator will come down soon." The woman said softly, afraid of a slight neglect. "It''s really keeping pace with the times, and the elevator!" Gray smiled and nodded. "How long has your soup house been open?" "Lord Hui, the soup house existed a long time ago. Only mother-in-law Tang knows how long it has been open." The elevator came down soon. The woman asked gray to go in first, pulled down the switch, and then stood next to her respectfully. The elevator rose quickly, but it didn''t go directly to where they were going. It stopped on the middle floor. The woman lowered her head and softly explained, "Sir, we need to change again." Gray didn''t say anything. Although it was the first time he saw these monsters, he was biased against them at the first sight, so he kicked them to death after the monster made rude remarks. The smell of human beings, oh, look, I can give you! Gray always thinks he is human. Changing the dragon and mastering magic and even power will not change the fact that he is human. If ordinary people say two wrong words, gray is generally too lazy to care, but who makes these monsters make him unhappy? If he says the wrong words, of course, he will die. After transferring to the elevator, they finally came to the top floor of the soup house. Here are compartments, where all gods eat. From the corridor, you can see the shadows in each compartment all the way. They are strange. Gray almost took out his long sword to kill the demons and regain his old business as a demon hunter in Transylvania. "So many monsters!" The elf looked curiously and whispered. The woman trembled and said in horror, "guests, all the guests here are gods, not monsters. You admit your mistake." Gods are regarded as monsters. If they are heard by those gods, things will not be so easy to solve. As soon as the woman''s voice fell, a compartment next to her was vigorously opened, and a "God" with a red face, fangs and strange horns came out angrily. "Damn boy, how dare you say that the red ghost God is a monster." The red ghost looked at gray with copper bell like eyes, and his huge mouth opened and closed like thunder. "Can humans also enter the soup house? Since you dare to come in, it''s my food. I haven''t eaten humans for a long time. " Another guy with a green face and fangs came out and laughed strangely. "You still eat people?" Gray was surprised and looked at them unscrupulously. "Don''t you call yourself a God?" "Don''t talk nonsense to him. This yellow haired boy looks strange and his meat is more fragrant. Eat it first!" In the compartment, the third ghost with yellow fangs came out. "I was full. When I saw this guy, I suddenly felt hungry again. Then I''ll have another dessert." "Several guests, this God adult is not a mortal, but also a guest in the store." A woman''s pale face. "Go away, or even you will be eaten!" The red faced ghost was furious, slapped the woman in the face like a palm fan, dazed the woman, rolled away, and then looked at gray with bright eyes. "This taste can''t be wrong. It''s a mortal or the best mortal." "Hey, red face, we saw it. Those who see it have a share. My thigh belongs to me." A compartment was opened, and a dog headed man came out, revealing his sharp fangs. "Go away, we found this mortal and offended us. It''s our food. Why should we give it to you?" The three ghosts naturally refused, and they were all together. They were not afraid of that guy. There was no need to be polite to him. "Hey, hey, you''re here. Don''t you think what will happen to grandma Tang? Give me a share and I''ll carry it with you. Even Grandma Tang can''t say anything." The dog head man smiled. "It''s just a witch. What is it?" The three ghosts sneered and didn''t pay attention to mother-in-law Tang at all. "Hey, leave his intestines for me." "I want my stomach." "I want a heart!" Strange looking guys opened the compartment door, came out, licked the corners of their mouths and looked this way. Watching these guys discuss how to eat themselves, gray sighed gently, "sure enough, we still have to pick up our old business." "Boy, nothing you can do at this time can change the fate of being eaten. You''d better catch it and let me eat happily. You can suffer less." The crimson claw of the red faced ghost grabbed Gray''s shoulder. Other people have been too lazy to care about the red ghost. Anyway, he discovered the human first, and the three brothers should eat it first. Chapter 563 The woman who showed gray the way in the soup room was bloodless and knelt on the distant floor. Gods fight and mortals suffer. Although she is not mortal, she is not much different from mortals in front of these gods. And if she breaks something and makes Mrs. Tang angry, she can''t help being punished and angry because she doesn''t serve the guests well, which makes the guests angry. Gray saw that the red faced ghost started, and pulled out a sneer at the corners of his mouth. He had the name of a God. If he didn''t do it, he could eat quietly, but since he did it, he still wanted to eat people, so he died strangely. The cold light flashed in Gray''s eyes, and then a long sword appeared in his hand. In a moment, the killing opportunity suddenly appeared. Looking at Gray''s gods, they all felt cold, as if they were stared at by some monster. A cold light flashed. Before everyone present could see it clearly, the red faced ghost had been pierced through his head by the bright blade. The blade directly penetrated the skull cavity from his chin and came out from the back of his head with red and white. But this guy hasn''t died yet. His joking expression solidified on his face and gradually turned into disbelief. However, gray didn''t give him a chance to continue to do anything. A flame ignited from the blade and burned the skull cavity of the red faced ghost directly. "Bold mortal, die!" The green faced ghost and the Yellow faced ghost behind the red faced ghost instantly felt the death of the red faced ghost and suddenly became angry. The strong breath tore the civilian clothes he was wearing, and the two ghosts directly turned into tall ghosts, with long fangs, sharp horns, and copper bell like eyes staring at gray. "I said, even as a ghost, this guy is really too weak." Disdaining a smile, gray grabbed the head of the red faced ghost and slowly pulled out the long sword, "it turned out that he didn''t show his real body." "Damn, how dare you underestimate us!" The two ghosts were so angry that the other party humiliated the dead ghosts and gods in front of them. It was clear that they looked down on them. They are gods. Although they are evil gods and small gods, they are also gods. When did they encounter such a thing? "Yes, I underestimate you!" He kicked the body of the red faced ghost open. Without hesitation, gray killed the remaining two ghosts like lightning. The two ghosts stopped talking. They didn''t want to say it, but were angry. They just wanted to tear him up quickly. The claws like sharp knives were waved down, and the sliding door in the corridor was torn to pieces with a loud bang. The two ghost claws fell where gray had just stood. "Die!" The two ghosts grinned grimly. "Up there!" In an open compartment in the corridor, a scarecrow like guy warned that he had asked for Gray''s brain. The two evil spirits looked up in amazement, but only saw a sword light. When they recovered, their heads had fallen off their necks. The head fell off, and the two ghosts still didn''t die. Tongling stared at gray with big eyes, and the headless body waved its claws at him. Bang! Gray was photographed flying out and landed in front of the scarecrow door reminding the two ghosts. He turned his head and smiled at the scarecrow. After landing, he no longer came forward to fight with the two ghosts, but turned his palms. The flames on the two ghosts'' necks suddenly flourished and burned down their throats. The flame under the head burns up into the skull cavity. Soon, the bronze bell like eyes of the two ghosts lost their luster, the expression of pain on their faces solidified, and the two bodies fell down. Without rushing to pick up the body, gray turned to look at the scarecrow in the left compartment. "I am..." Before the words fell, a long sword pierced the Scarecrow''s head and nailed it to the rear wall. Soon, the scarecrow was ignited by the flame on the sword and turned into a huge fireball. As the cry for mercy faded, the scarecrow died. With a move, the long sword returned to his hand. Gray opened his mouth to eat some of his monsters before looking at it. "Sir, I would like to apologize for my previous remarks. Please forgive me." The dog headed monster stood upright and bent 90 degrees. His attitude was very sincere. At this time, he was about to pee. Who the fuck could tell him why a mortal could kill gods so easily, and still kill several at a time. Those three demons and ghosts are not weaker than him. They can even hang him. Therefore, don''t you think you should wait to die at this time? "Sorry, I don''t forgive rubbish!" With a light floating sentence, gray flashed in front of the dog headed monster and split it with a sword. When the long sword was cut off with fire, the dog head God felt the fatal crisis and instantly turned into a dog demon standing up. "If you don''t do it, this man is a devil. He won''t let you go." The dog demon dodged quickly, but a wound was cut on his chest. The fire made his skin and flesh sizzl. He was so scared that the dead came out and quickly asked others for help. Then he quickly extinguished the flame and witnessed the end of the four guys in front. Of course, he would not underestimate the flame. "Sir, we apologize for what we said before. Do you have to kill them all?" Other guys who had spoken before understood that this man had a small mind and meant to kill everyone. However, he was so strong that they didn''t want to be enemies. It would be best if they could eliminate the misunderstanding. Gray smiled, "as garbage, it''s only death to speak unkindly to the strong." If these guys were really gods, gray wouldn''t kill them like this, but it''s only monsters with the title of gods who talk about cannibalism. If you are not a good thing and speak unkindly to yourself, you deserve to die. "Talk big. Even if you have some strength, we are not weak." A grumpy guy roared, turned into a real body, strode out of the door and rushed towards gray. With a flash of sword light, gray appeared behind him. The guy who was just shouting stopped in place, and then his upper and lower bodies separated and fell to the ground. Smartly holding a sword flower, gray looked at the others, "let''s go together, otherwise you won''t have a chance." Guys who can kill all with a sword. If they don''t go together, there''s no fun at all. "Arrogant guy, come together, kill him and eat him!" Roaring, all the monsters who had spoken to eat gray rushed out at this time. They are not weak people who can only beg for mercy. At this time, the blade of death is hanging over their heads. Naturally, they have to fight hard. If they win, they can not only save their lives, but also eat this guy. This guy is very strong. If you eat him, you can definitely go further and become a more powerful existence. "So, die!" Gray didn''t have time to play the game of cat and mouse. Every time he waved his sword, he would take one person away. If the other party had any strange ability to save his life, he would throw a divine fire and burn it to ashes. In one minute, 14 monsters, including three ghosts, all became ghosts under the sword. On the corridor, all kinds of strange bodies were paved all the way. The guys who had not spoken before were hiding in the compartment shivering and afraid to make any sound. "How dare you do that? They are all gods on one side. You are provoking the rules of the soup house." Mrs. Tang came late, her face was angry, and there was a trace of deep fear and fear in her eyes. "What price do I have to pay?" Gently shake off the blood on the sword, gray asked as if nothing had happened. "Of course!" Mrs. Tang said loudly and did not intend to compromise. Chapter 564 "Of course!" Mrs. Tang said loudly. What she cares about is the rules of the soup house. The rules of the soup house can''t be broken, otherwise the soup house will lose its prestige. Everyone will be unscrupulous here in the future. How can she do business with those gods? As for Gray''s killing these gods, she doesn''t pay much attention to them. They are just gods. Fusang''s eight million gods. Weak gods may not even beat ordinary people. These are just some weak gods. Even if she did it herself, she could easily suppress it. Moreover, it''s just gods. Her men are not without gods. Killing weak gods doesn''t mean anything. "These people deserve to provoke the strong. As for what you want me to pay!" Gray smiled gently, with a trace of murder in his eyes. "I advise you to think clearly before you speak." Mrs. Tang is really better than those guys, but compared with him, tut Tut, that''s it. He didn''t make much effort to kill these guys. Moreover, Mrs. Tang is not a good thing. If you want to kill yourself, it will be the same. It''s a big deal. It''s better to run the soup house yourself. Mother-in-law Tang was cold at the bottom of her heart. The alarm bell rang loudly. She was ready to blurt out the words. Sheng Sheng was swallowed back by her. What''s the matter? I feel like I''ll die if I say this? Is this some powerful God you don''t know? The powerful gods come back to the soup house for entertainment? Mother Tang''s heart flashed countless ideas. Finally, she took a deep breath and chose to believe her intuition. The witch''s intuition can save her life many times. So he smiled and said, "it was they who provoked you, so you deserve to be killed. You naturally don''t matter. They broke the rules, but you need to compensate for some of these broken things." After much deliberation, she decided to admit counsellor. Although she was confident in the soup house and said she was not afraid of anyone, she would be very sensible if this person had the ability to directly destroy the soup house at once. The last word is the last face she left for herself. After all, she was aggressive before. At this time, if she directly exposed it, it would really be a bit humiliating and the reputation of the soup house will be damaged. She believed that gray would agree to the plan. She didn''t want much, just some money. It gave him enough face. He had no reason not to agree. Unless his goal is himself at the beginning, it''s no use doing anything by himself. Just prepare for the battle and bite off a piece of his flesh when he dies. "Well, it''s true. I''m also responsible for breaking some things here. I should make compensation. The scarecrow will be left to you. It''s my compensation." Gray pointed to the dead scarecrow in a compartment. "Even if it''s just a corpse, it''s also the corpse of a God. It should still be of some use to you." "Yes, yes, yes!" Mother-in-law Tang breathed a sigh of relief and secretly said that what she thought was right. He was also willing to reconcile. Then she looked into the compartment. She suddenly clenched her fist tightly, and her anger felt uncontrollable. That''s a fart Scarecrow body. It''s obviously a pile of ashes. It''s useless! "But since they provoked you and asked you to compensate, it''s really impolite, and it''s our poor service that surprised you. Please forgive us. These are your booty. How dare we collect them!" Mrs. Tang grinned and said with a smile, it''s just a pile of ashes. You''d better take it home and farm. "That''s a pity." Gray shook his head slightly, then began to clean the corridor and pack up the booty. Anyway, these guys are brand-new varieties he has never seen before. It''s unreasonable not to study them. "What are you waiting for? Don''t you help the guests clean up quickly?" Mrs. Tang said angrily to the staff of the soup house. Gray quickly refused, took out some bottles and put away the bodies of the gods one by one, "no, I''ll do it myself!" "Excuse me, are you grandma Tang? I want to work here!" After gray collected all the bodies, a timid voice remembered it at the end of the corridor. Looking up, he saw the girl standing there with some fear and summoned up the courage to say such a sentence. Behind the girl, a woman dressed by a soup house staff left a red dress and disappeared at the corner of the corridor. Then, the man pretended to hear the movement here and came up curiously. It seemed that he had just heard the movement upstairs and had just gone upstairs to check. He couldn''t see any trace of the performance. Old actor, gray praised secretly, and then he didn''t put it in the bottle. He waved neatly and put all the bodies into the picture scroll. He didn''t clean them up first and deal with them later. Even gray didn''t let go of the ashes of the scarecrow. Grandma Tang didn''t want it. He wanted it himself. At least it was the ashes left by the gods. Even if he died, his fertility would be better than ordinary plant ashes. Take it back to fertilize his apple tree. Anyway, his majesty always wants to collect and study some strange things he has never seen. This is probably the reason why excellent magicians are excellent, because they are always exploring the unknown. Mrs. Tang looked away from gray and frowned at the little girl who was making a noise. She was only ten years old and a human. She didn''t want her. It was better for those monsters and people in the world. "Don''t say such silly words. You are so thin and small. What can you do?" Mrs. Tang snorted coldly, with an undisguised disgust in her eyes, "this place is a place for all gods to take a bath and relax, not for you to play. Go away." "That''s right!" Gray agreed and said, "and Chihiro, you''re my God. How can you work in such a place?" "God... God official?" Chihiro looked at gray blankly. He seemed to be very powerful, but why did he say he was his divine official? Obviously he didn''t know him. "Promise!" After Chihiro, Ling wanted to promise for her in person, but mother-in-law Tang was in front. She could only whisper and poke her back with her fingers to hint at her. "Lord God!" Chihiro didn''t know the reason, but thinking that sister Ling wouldn''t hurt her, he bowed to gray. "Remember, I''m the God of the sea, gray." Gray introduced himself faintly. When he came here, he hasn''t introduced himself well. It''s a bit rude. "Lord gray!" Chihiro put his hands on his belly and bowed 90 degrees. Mother Tang''s face twitched. The old man''s palm was like an eagle''s claw. She squeezed it into a fist. Her thick nose exhaled two white Qi. She was your uncle''s divine official. The divine official didn''t even know who the God of her own family was. Would you like to introduce it on the spot? What a bully! "Lord gray, my parents have become pigs. Please save them!" Chihiro bowed to gray as if he had found a savior. Bai Long said that she would find mother-in-law Tang for a job, and then try to save her parents, but sister Ling hinted that the divine adult could help her, and it seemed that mother-in-law Tang was also afraid of the divine adult. Lord God has a lovely little guy around him, and he looks so good. He must be a kind-hearted God. So, I''d better listen to sister Ling and ask the adult for help. Compared with the mother-in-law, the God looks more like a good person, and sister Ling and Bai Long seem to be afraid of the mother-in-law. She must not be a good person. "Turned into a pig?" Gray pretended to be surprised. "Why? Mrs. Tang, her parents, but what taboos did she make? " Later, she asked Mrs. Tang directly, which seemed very unexpected. "Guest, her parents eat the guests'' food like pigs. If they do such a thing, they should become pigs for the guests to eat according to the rules of the soup house." Mrs. Tang said solemnly. Gray kills people in the soup house. She doesn''t pay attention to her. She''s still afraid of his strength. How can she give him a good face? Her mother-in-law Tang also wants face. "Guest''s food?" Gray looked unhappy and looked straight at Mrs. Tang. "Isn''t my servant a guest? I''m afraid it''s inappropriate to turn them into pigs just because they ate some food? " While talking, gray hooked his finger at Chihiro. Before she could take her own steps, she had been holding her back to gray. "Lord God!" Chihiro stood beside him, holding the corner of his clothes in his small hand, and cried timidly. The LORD God pulled her out of thin air, which frightened her. However, the God adult didn''t mean any harm and was ready to help her get her parents back, so she looked straight at him, panicked a little, and then calmed down quickly and looked at him gratefully. Chapter 565 Gray looked at grandma Tang lightly, waiting for his reply. Today, things are like this. I''m afraid grandma Tang is in a bad mood. There is a high probability that she won''t let Chihiro sign a contract again. Moreover, the butterfly effect affects the whole body. With him, Chihiro may not succeed in saving her parents in the future. Since things have developed like this, help her. It''s not difficult anyway. When you come to the new world, you always have to do something interesting. Mrs. Tang''s face was ugly. She said the rules. Gray didn''t force him to ask for it, but said it was his servant. God''s servants cannot enter her soup house. Are they not even qualified to eat outside? Of course! But if it''s really his servant, it''s all right, but this guy has just met the little girl and is just looking for an excuse to help them. If she has to give in, Mrs. Tang is really a little unbearable. "Oh, by the way, they were dragged into this world by me. They should have no money. Should this thing be enough to pay for their meals?" Seeing that her face was uncertain and her heart began to struggle, gray breathed and decided to give her a step down and take out a handful of gold coins to pay for Chihiro''s parents'' meals. He thought for a while. He also planned to stay here for a while. Although he could grab Mrs. Tang''s soup house and play by himself, it was not necessary. He didn''t want to open a shop here all the time. Once Mrs. Tang died, there would be chaos here. He had to take time to rectify it. It was very troublesome. He''s here to enjoy and have fun, but he''s not here to work hard. Moreover, it''s hard to say whether there are any other cards in mother-in-law Tang''s bathhouse for entertaining all gods. In addition, on the one hand, she didn''t shoot him, on the other hand, she didn''t say bad words to each other, and she always kept restraint. He didn''t kill for no reason. It''s better to give her a step, and don''t offend each other. "So it is. It seems that I have wronged the two guests." Mrs. Tang''s eyes lit up. The steps were the first and the gold coins were the second. With these two, the others were simple. She is a greedy person. She won''t get too much gold. No matter what, it''s much easier to have money. "Guest, wait a minute. I''ll release the two guests and take them to your room." Mrs. Tang''s attitude changed greatly, "you fools, don''t take the guests to rest quickly!" "Good!" Gray nodded. "In addition, prepare another empty room next to me." "Yes, guest, please follow me!" The woman who had shown gray the way before walked up to him with trembling legs. She dared not go out and respectfully led him to the front compartment. Chihiro twisted his little hands, lowered his head, and carefully followed him. When he came to the corner, he looked back at grandma Tang with a bit of fear and expectation in his eyes. "What''s your name? My name is little jasmine. I''m not a monster." The elf was a little unhappy that he had been regarded as a monster by Chihiro before. How could such a lovely elf be a monster. In the ELF''s heart, monsters are the same as those encountered in other worlds. They are bad things that harm people. She is not bad. "I... i... i... Chihiro said twice, but he couldn''t speak. Suddenly, he bowed seriously and lowered his head deeply," Lord God, I''m Chihiro Diye. Please take more care of me. " But they regard the Elves as gods. Gray smiled in front. The elf was once arranged by him as the goddess of life. This time, he didn''t have to say anything. He was directly regarded as a God. However, it is said that little jasmine is more like a God than those ghosts and monsters, both in appearance and temperament. In his opinion, those Fusang gods, who say they are gods, are probably similar to those evil gods and pornographic temples he knows. They open their mouth and shut their mouth to eat people. They say they are gods. In fact, they are still demons or strange in essence. Of course, the gods of Fusang have nothing to do with him. As long as they don''t disgust him in front of him, just like those pirates, if they don''t happen to rob and kill, even if they pass in front of him, he doesn''t care. If you threaten to eat him in front of him, it''s also excellent to kill him easily, increase the inventory of materials, and learn about the gods of the world by the way. To his delight, after killing these immoral gods, his appalling system with a low sense of existence finally bubbled again. [congratulations to the host, you successfully killed five monsters in the name of gods and achieved the achievement: killing gods (pseudo) (1), achievement point + 3] When the three achievement points arrived, gray glanced at the page. How did he feel that he didn''t use much? He still didn''t save much achievement points. [gray Sutton Strength: 29 Agility: 25 Physical strength: 25 Spirit: 25 skill: Advanced marksmanship Advanced fighting Intermediate fencing Intermediate firearms Intermediate equestrian Intermediate archery Intermediate self-healing Intermediate magic control Change (human dragon) Achievement points: 10] What can you do with ten points? It''s more than enough to upgrade an ordinary intermediate ability. Maybe you can upgrade at seven or eight points instead of ten points, but intermediate self-healing and intermediate magic control are still poor. Both of them need 20 points to upgrade. Besides, the other attributes are neat and comfortable except the first one is slightly protruding. There is no need to adjust them. "Forget it, you''d better save it. Here, the strength is enough for the time being." Gray whispered. To deal with the twelve monsters, he didn''t even use the power of the sea, so he directly cut melons and vegetables and killed them. It can be seen that the gods in the world are not very good, and he has enough strength to deal with them now. In case of a strong opponent, it''s a big deal to run away first, improve your strength, and then come back for revenge. Now save your achievement points first. It''s ten o''clock, and then ten achievements or less. You can upgrade intermediate self-healing or intermediate magic control. The improvement of either of these two skills will make a qualitative leap in his strength. With advanced self-healing, he can wave freely in the future. He can recover from other people''s fatal injuries with only a few breaths, which is enough to make the enemy despair. Or high-level magic control, he can become a true Dharma Master. At that time, he will fold countless shields. As soon as the lighting technology is turned on, who can be invincible in the world? "Here we are, guest!" The woman in front suddenly stopped at the door of a compartment and opened the paper sliding door for gray. "Hard work!" This compartment is quite spacious, and you can see the sea from the window. The moonlight is shining. The scenery is good. Gray is very satisfied. Chihiro hesitated for a moment at the door and moved in with a small step under the woman''s gaze. "Lord God, I''ve given you trouble!" Moved to the door, Chihiro bowed again. "Don''t be so polite. You heard that. They also call me human. Just because I am powerful, I have become a God in their eyes, because in their eyes, mortals can''t defeat gods." Gray smiled and comforted softly. "Lord God is human?" Chihiro was surprised. Here, it seems that everyone looks down on human beings. Even those women who look like human beings don''t think they are human. Why does this powerful God adult say he is human? Do you want to comfort yourself? The LORD God was so gentle that he not only saved her, but also comforted her in this way. Chapter 566 When gray and Chihiro sat down, the waitress who led the way came into the room with a menu. "Guest, would you like something to eat? This is our menu. They are all our specialties." The woman said carefully. Although it is a bathhouse, the service provided by the soup house is still very comprehensive, including massage, bathing, eating, drinking tea, singing and dancing. Gray took the menu and put it in front of Chihiro. "Haven''t you had dinner yet? Would you like something to eat?" "Thank you, Lord God. You''d better order. I can eat anything." Chihiro quickly stood up and bowed 90 degrees. Since she came to this world, she found that there were so many dangers in the world. Her parents have become pigs. What they said before can''t be disrespectful to the gods can no longer be ignored. Chihiro is polite, but the elf is not very polite. Little Molly jumped down from Chihiro''s shoulder, stood in front of the menu and turned the page hard. When Chihiro saw it, he quickly knelt down and turned the pages for the elf. "This!" The elf pointed to a dish on the menu and said that it was delicious at first sight, with complete color, aroma and taste. The woman quickly wrote it down and carefully reminded, "guest, if you have any taste requirements, we will try our best to meet them." Although I really want them to leave after ordering, it''s her job. She must finish what should be said and can''t make the guests feel worse. The elf tilted his head and thought. He didn''t seem to like any special taste. As long as it was delicious food, she was very happy, so he patted Qianxun''s little hand and asked her to turn the next page, "and this." "And this, this... This!" The ELF''s fingers kept moving on the menu, and Gray''s eyebrows began to shake. Pop! Gray suddenly grabbed the menu. After a while, the elf had ordered no less than 20 dishes. It seemed that he envied Chihiro''s parents, so he planned to raise himself as a pig. The ELF''s mouth is tilted. There are many things she wants to eat. It looks like they are all good. "Cross out what you remember!" "No!" Little jasmine quickly stopped, and she wanted to cry on her face. Wei qubaba said, "it''s a big deal. I''ll eat less." Bad guys, don''t even allow people to eat. Bad guys. Gray handed the menu to the woman and said faintly, "one!" "Guest... Guest, what did you say?" Even though she thought Gray was terrible, she endured her scalp numbness and asked questions, mainly because she really didn''t hear what gray meant just now. "All the dishes above are served." Gray said again, "but just a little each, enough for three people." "All the last one, each of which is the amount for three people to try?" "Yes!" Gray nodded. He must have a small portion. Really, every dish is full. Even if he has a dragon''s stomach, he can''t eat it. How can he continue to taste other delicacies next. "Of course, I''ll pay the normal price." After all, some dishes need a whole to be cooked. If only a part is made, some ingredients must be wasted. His majesty is not unreasonable and generously gives compensation. "I see. Please rest and the dishes will be delivered to you right away." The woman finally understood, quickly bowed and bowed according to the process, and withdrew from the compartment in small steps. Then, as soon as I turned around, I accelerated my steps and ran towards the elevator. I breathed while running. It was like I had just closed my breath for 20 minutes. I was in urgent need of fresh air. Soon, the compartment door was knocked, "guest, your servant has arrived!" "Come in!" The compartment door was opened, and a middle-aged man stood outside with a woman like a housewife with a sad face. They are no longer pigs. When Mrs. Tang changed them back, she did not erase their memory. Although that memory is very vague, they all know clearly that they have become pigs because of greed. Mrs. Tang lifted their magic and left, leaving several workers to lead them to see gray. They were always nervous on the road, afraid of what punishment the soup house would give them. They had had enough of becoming pigs before. But the people in the soup house only said to take them to their gods without mentioning punishment, which made them even more afraid. Could it be that the gods wanted to punish them themselves? With this uneasy psychology, they watched the soup house staff open the paper sliding door after knocking on the door. However, it is not the kind of green faced and tusk like ghost they imagined, but more like an ordinary young man, which is very different from other gods they saw on their way here. "Guests, they''ll give it to you." The soup house staff bowed at the door. "Mom and Dad!" Chihiro looked back and saw his nervous parents. Regardless of etiquette, he quickly stood up and ran to them and hugged their waist. "Chihiro, are you okay?" Akio Di no put his big hand on his daughter''s shoulder, but his eyes kept scanning in the compartment. "It''s all right, Dad. Lord God is very good. I ask Lord God to save you." Chihiro asked for credit in general and said to his parents. Then he seemed to feel something wrong. He quickly turned around and bowed to gray, "Lord God, this is my parents. Thank you for saving them." Gray nodded slightly and said to the staff of the soup house waiting outside, "prepare a compartment next to it. In addition, food and wine come up quickly." "Yes! What you want will be ready for you soon. " "Come in, too. It''s impolite to block the door." Finally, Gray said to the Digo couple. Although he saved them in Qianxun''s face, in fact, Qianxun was the one he liked better, and it was the Qianxun in his memory. Helping them was just easy. "Yes, Lord God!" They said solemnly, walked to gray and stood a little stiff. Outside the door, the staff of the soup house bowed, gently closed the sliding door, turned and left. "Sit down. You''re welcome." Gray pointed to the seat opposite him. "Yes, thank you, Lord God." They were still stiff, and there was no way to talk to the gods. How could they be calm when they were just punished by magic. "Thank you for saving us. We are willing to establish a shrine for you and serve you all our life." Said Akio Ono. Fusang shrine industry is very developed, and the gods are in front of him, so he has no exclusion from believing in a new God. They are not stupid. Seeing Chihiro, they probably know that it was gray''s help. Chihiro took the initiative to thank gray, which completely shows that gray let them out of the sea of suffering, which itself is a great kindness. Without gray, they might really be eaten as pigs. Although they have only become pigs for about half an hour, the feeling of losing human body and really treating themselves as pigs makes them feel great terror. They don''t want to feel it again in this life. Gray nodded noncommittally. Since they had saved them, they wanted to build a shrine for him, which was also a reasonable thing. If he chose to refuse, it might cause them psychological anxiety. As a good and considerate man, gray felt that he was always doing good things and inadvertently protecting other people''s feelings. Chapter 567 On the top floor of the soup house, Mrs. Tang sat behind a table. Gold coins rolled in front of her and fell into a cloth bag on the table. Mrs. Tang narrowed her eyes and listened to the noise like listening to the most beautiful music in the world. She is very happy. As long as she makes money, she is very happy. As long as she has money, nothing is wrong here. But if she had no money, she would follow the strictest rules. For example, if gray doesn''t give money to the di Ye couple, they are mortals who steal the guests'' food. They must become pigs and have to go through severe tests to become human beings. When gray throws out the gold coins, they can use his servant''s identity as well as the guests of the soup house. Although it''s still impolite to eat the things in the store like that, as a guest, it''s also forgivable. Just pay generously. After all, their soup house serves the guests. The guests are hungry and want to eat in advance. Naturally, there is nothing wrong, but the premise is to have the identity of guests, otherwise they can only become pigs. As for Gray''s killing in the soup house and breaking the rules of the soup house, it''s not a thing. As we all know, it is those weak gods who pick things first. In this world, weakness is the original sin. Weakness also picks things. It deserves to die. It has nothing to do with the soup house. Moreover, the God adult is so generous. He is definitely the diamond guest of the soup house. How can the real God of the soup house offend him? We should protect him well. Besides, they can''t afford to offend. Even Mrs. Tang herself can''t say she can defeat him. In the end, she may destroy the soup house. Of course, it''s too much to say victory. She''s just a small boss who doesn''t want to conflict with anyone. Reaching out and pressing on the skull on the table, a magic phone has received the counter downstairs, "does the guest need anything else? Whatever he wants, he must be satisfied. This is a distinguished guest. " "I see. Don''t worry. Our attitude towards guests is always the most enthusiastic." On the other side of the phone, the toad in charge of scheduling begged. "The guest just ordered a bottle of wine and said he wanted the best wine in the store, but the best wine is very precious and useful even to the LORD God. Shall we send it directly to him?" Toad thought and asked, this is the only thing he didn''t dare to make a decision. This wine is too precious. Only grandma Tang is qualified to approve it. Ordinary gods are not qualified to order this wine. "Of course. It''s a big deal." Mrs. Tang made a decision immediately. As long as the God doesn''t kill people, he is still very popular, "Yes!" Toad nodded and bowed, and then asked, "the guest also said whether the store provides accommodation. He has no plan to leave for the time being, and his gods and servants need to stay here for a while." "Of course, as long as it can be provided, the soup house will not refuse to provide services to guests. The soup house can provide guests with a perfect experience." Mrs. Tang said readily that as long as she gave gold, all the problems were not problems. "Remember to take the money!" She finally reminded that money is her favorite. "Yes, but the adult said that he only paid according to the standard. If the soup house dared to kill him, he would come back to chat with us even if he left." Toad said carefully. This is undoubtedly a threat to the soup house. If someone dared to say so in the past, grandma Tang would be angry even if she didn''t do anything to that person. But this time, Mrs. Tang''s reaction was unusually calm. "Our soup house has always done things according to the rules. Killing guests will not happen." Hung up the phone, toad wiped the cold sweat on his head. This time, a generous guest came. Grandma Tang was in a good mood. It was a disaster. "You don''t hurry to deliver the guests'' food. Do you want the guests to wait for you?" Toad''s bossy way to other monsters, from servile to arrogant and domineering, took less than a second, which can be called a classic face change. Watching the people under his hand speed up their steps, toad nodded contentedly. As a monster, bullying people is of course an instinct. The door of the upstairs compartment was wide open, and women came in and out with plates. "Guest, you have served one tenth of your dishes. Would you like to enjoy it first or serve all the dishes?" In the compartment, a woman asked with a smile. The main choice is that Gray''s front is full. There is no spare space for food, and this is only one tenth. There are nine dishes waiting to be served. Gray looked at the elf who couldn''t bear it. "Well, go down first and invite my God. She can have a share of the food here." When ordering, gray didn''t expect mother-in-law Tang to move so fast. She immediately released her parents, so she also ordered one for Chihiro. But now he has opened a new compartment for them to reunite the three of them, so he wants her to come back again. Xiaoqianxun is very likable. As for her parents, gray estimates that they won''t be hungry for a long time. It''s lucky that so much food is put into their stomach and their stomach hasn''t been blown up. Do you want to eat again? "Is this made of pork?" The elf poked a piece of meat in front of him with a fork and looked curiously at the woman standing aside. "Yes, guest, this part is the tenderest piece of pig. It''s fresh and juicy. It''s very delicious." The woman explained that this is also her job. Naturally, she won''t be blind. "Is this made of human flesh?" The elf asked again. After asking, he explained, "is that kind of person a pig?" When the elf asked, gray also looked at the woman curiously. Does the soup house provide guests with dishes made of people turned into pigs and then made of their meat? It''s very possible. So, you almost ate human flesh? "Don''t be angry. The soup house won''t provide guests with human food. Please rest assured." The woman quickly explained that Gray''s eyes made her feel that she was going to die the next moment. The food source of soup house is not really changed by humans. It really needs to be changed by humans. The whole world will be in chaos. Their food is caught or raised by themselves. "Lie!" The elf stared at her angrily. The woman didn''t tell the truth. Gray sat straight, his fingers rubbed, and his eyes were cold. Plop! The woman was so frightened that she knelt down on the ground and trembled, "guests, please calm down. Sometimes humans break into the soup house. If those humans make mistakes, her mother-in-law will turn them into food." "But this kind of food will only be provided to those gods who like it. Your food is normal food. It is all raised and planted by us. Absolutely no one has become food. I swear, I will never dare to deceive you." Gray looked at the elf. This time the other party didn''t lie, but it also shows that the gods here and grandma Tang are really not good things. In his opinion, human beings make mistakes and kill, but eating people and taking human beings as food is definitely the opposite of human beings. They are demons and ghosts. A cold light flashed in his eyes and gray didn''t do it. "Get out!" He is going to find an opportunity to persuade Mrs. Tang that he doesn''t want humans to enter the world. Just close the door to the world, or he can help them close it. Chapter 568 "Delicious!" The ELF''s face turned into a happy shape, and his eyes narrowed involuntarily, like being conquered by food. But in fact, the little guy''s eyes fell quietly on a bottle of wine in front of gray. Just smelling the taste, she knew it was a very delicious wine, but gray didn''t give it to her. Damn it, gray. Gray picked up the bottle and poured himself a glass. Then he saw that the ELF''s head was slightly biased. Although he couldn''t see her eyes clearly, Gray was sure that the ELF''s eyes must have fallen on the bottle. Rolled his eyes and gray took a sip. Liquor entrance, not strong, not heavy taste, but cool and sweet, like fruit juice. After swallowing the liquor, gray felt a cool feeling spreading from his abdomen. The magic in his body increased slightly and became more active. The effect was slightly undetectable, but it really existed. "Although the effect is not very obvious, it is really good to have such an effect for a wine. We can''t ask too much." Gray smiled, looked at the elf and poured her a cup. "Thank you, gray!" The elf smiled brightly and rushed to the glass to have a few drinks. "You can only drink so much. After drinking, I won''t pour it for you." Gray warned. Little jasmine smelled the speech, muttered a stingy word, took a sip gently, and then continued to taste the delicious food. "Would Chihiro like a drink? This is a good wine for the gods. It''s good for your health. " Asked gray. Don''t worry about whether it will cause any harm. Although this thing is good, the effect is just like that, not to the point that ordinary people drink a mouthful of wine to explode. It''s still very mild. If you can drink it, ordinary people can moisturize their bodies. It''s equivalent to a more advanced tonic, but it can''t reach the level of a panacea. "No, children can''t drink." Chihiro waved his hand in a hurry, and his face was slightly red. The short experience has made this naughty little girl more stable. Besides, she eats with the gods and adults. Her parents have long told her not to be rude, so she is careful in everything. "This is juice!" Gray smiled. "Really don''t you drink a little? It''s delicious and can make you grow up quickly." Hearing that Chihiro could grow up quickly, Chihiro was moved. Children always wanted to grow up quickly, but hesitated for a while and refused, "no, thank God." The food in the soup house is not bad. Of course, there are some strange tastes. After all, their guests are also strange. While eating, gray quickly excluded some foods that he and the elves didn''t like, determined the recipes for the next few days, chose a few from them every day, and left after eating. Late at night, even the people in the soup house went to bed. Chihiro said goodbye to his parents after he was full. Gray''s compartment was still lit. He was studying the bodies of the so-called gods. After studying for a while, he concluded that these things were essentially similar to the undead and monsters he had seen, but there was a layer of things related to the power of faith. He had a melting pot of faith and was sensitive to the power of faith, so he soon found this. This layer is similar to the power of faith, so that they can eliminate the smell of monsters and become close to gods. However, it is obvious that even if the smell of monsters is eliminated, they are still monsters in essence. Monsters dressed in a God''s skin are not gods at all. Therefore, his achievement is killing gods (pseudo), not real killing gods. It shows that he also killed monsters in the name of gods rather than gods. This means that even the system thinks that they are not gods, but just a group of monsters in God''s skin. They have achieved God killing and are still fake. And gray also knows that Fusang always pays attention to me. If I can''t beat you, I worship you and establish countless shrines. Monsters eat people? Never mind, worship it, turn it into a God who protects us, and ask for its mercy. Ghosts harm people? Never mind, worship it, turn it into a God who protects us, and ask for its mercy. So many ghosts and monsters have become gods in people''s mouth. Having determined what these things were, gray began to extract useful materials from them. Even meat, these things have a half human shape. He can''t eat them. Moreover, their meat smells sour and can''t be eaten at all. Their horns, teeth, bones and other materials can also be used as magic materials, which is a little valuable. Of course, the real essence is a little bit, which is the source of these guys'' strength, and is also the part of their belief in similar belief. So Gray did not collect much material at last. The rest was thrown into the newly formed sea outside through the window. There were fish in the sea, so he fed them at that time. "It''s still good for Warcraft. The whole body is full of treasure. Even if it''s of no other use, it can be used to fill the stomach." These things will not work. You can''t eat what you eat. Only a part of what you can use is wasted. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next morning. Push open the door of the room, the people in the soup house haven''t got up yet, or they have just fallen asleep. These things are typical night owls. They sleep late and get up late. They never go out in the daytime, and they sleep for a long time. Basically, they start to sleep at 5 or 6 a.m., and then they don''t get up until 4 or 5 p.m. and continue to work when they get up. A full day to sleep more than ten hours, most of the time spent in sleep. The weather in this world is good in the morning and sunny. I don''t know when the sea water that rose last night has receded. Looking down from the soup house, I can only see puddles reflecting the sun, like pearls on the ground. Around the tall buildings of the soup house, there is a thick white fog covering the surrounding world, making the water puddles in the distance seem hazy. A sound of wings flapping sounded. Soon, two big birds flew out of the balcony on the top floor. One of them was grandma Tang''s head. Gray recognized her at a glance. "Hey, Mrs. Tang, go out so early." Gray smiled and waved to Mrs. Tang with friendly greetings. "The guests got up early, too." Mrs. Tang flew into the air. Unexpectedly, someone greeted her. She didn''t hurry to fly away. She flapped her wings and came to gray. "The world is not a good place for mortals. The guests'' gods and servants should be sent out as soon as possible, or they can use the power of the gods to eliminate the bad breath in their bodies." Mother-in-law Tang was just on a whim and wanted to remind him to make a good fortune. Although he didn''t know where the God came from, he was still very powerful, rich and a big customer. After saying that, she didn''t have much explanation, leaving only one sentence. I was in an emergency. When I was rude, I flapped my wings and flew away. What followed her was crow as like as two peas. She had a bird''s beak on her head, which was very similar to that of the soup mother, especially when the mother turned her mother into a bird. Double? Separation? Or a monster cultivated with its own blood, or something else? Gray shook his head and didn''t guess. Compared with grandma Tang, this crow is very different. It can''t even compare with some ordinary gods and monsters. Even if there is anything special, where can it be special. At most, it''s just that grandma Tang has a second life. Seeing mother-in-law Tang disappear into the thick fog, gray looked around, pushed open the window, flew out of the window, and directly came to the roof and sat down. Laying a tablecloth on the roof, gray took out some food in the backpack space, looked at the eastern sky and began to eat breakfast. Before long, the elf who smelled the fragrance climbed out of the quilt, flew to gray as fast as possible, hummed and joined the humble table. Chapter 569 After breakfast with the elf, watching the reddish sun rise from the fog and the sun slowly dissipate the fog, gray stretched and took her back to the room. Not long after returning to the room, Akio Edano knocked on the door with his wife and daughter and expressed his hope to return to the original world as soon as possible. "Go back?" Gray thought for a while, nodded and said, "the sea water outside has really subsided. You can go back if you want. I''ll take you to have a look." Mrs. Tang is right. After all, several people are mortals. It''s certainly not good for them to stay in this world for a long time. We can know that Qianxun was almost assimilated because he didn''t eat the food in this world. This world is not so simple. It''s not because of the world that Diye and his wife became pigs. It''s mother-in-law Tang''s magic. She punished those who stole her food and didn''t have gold to pay the bill. With the three people out of the soup house, the sun outside has risen very high and the thick fog has dispersed a lot. The shops in front of the soup house have turned off the lights. There is no shadow in the street. The cold look is the same as when they first came. In front of the stone steps, the sea in front has changed back to the original mountain. The green leaves swing with the dew in the wind. What is brought by the wind is the smell of green grass. Ahead, the building of the tunnel they had passed through was clearly visible, and there was no sea water blocking the road. "It seems that there is no problem. Your way back is still smooth." Gray took the lead to walk forward. The river is still there. It has not become the same stream as yesterday. The river can drown most of the stones at the bottom of the river. On the road, several people were very silent. Chihiro''s family were afraid of the divine adult and didn''t dare to talk casually, and gray had nothing to talk to them. However, Gray was still a little confused. How could he remember that the sea didn''t change so fast? Chihiro stayed in the soup house for a long time before the sea became land again. At that time, she happened to find a way to go back to her parents. A little doubt did not affect him to move forward with several people. Soon, several people came to the front of the building. When they looked at the deep tunnel, the joy on the three faces could not be suppressed. "Go, go through this tunnel and you can go back to your original place." Gray stood at the entrance of the tunnel and said to the three. Finally, looking at Chihiro, "Chihiro wants to be a good child." "Yes, Lord God, thank you!" Chihiro bowed his head seriously. "Don''t be so serious. Just be a good child, not a little adult." "Good boy!" The elf added, looking at Chihiro seriously, "adults are not cute at all, just like gray, hateful." Chihiro bit his lips and nodded heavily, "yes, elf." Gray smiled and looked at hidano. "Go, don''t look back. You can go out all the way." "Thank you for your help!" Akio digono bowed deeply and took Chihiro and his wife into the tunnel. Just about to leave, gray suddenly turned to look at the tunnel, "little Molly, when we came, was this a hall? There are also many benches for people to rest and wait. " "Yes, curious!" The elf flew down, looked at the tunnel suddenly, and flew to the front and touched the tunnel wall. "When we came here, it was a big place and there were seats. Why is it like this now?" Gray also stepped forward and touched the wall outside the tunnel. The wall gave him the feeling that it was real. "It''s a little interesting. What he saw back and forth is different. It''s different from those different worlds." After looking at the tunnel for a while, I didn''t see anything. The elf lost some interest. Gray took out a bead, rubbed it twice in his hand, and threw it into the grass next to him. "Let''s go, let''s go out and have a look." "However, we still have a lot of delicious food to eat, and we don''t take a bath. They say it''s very comfortable to take a bath." The elf broke his fingers and looked tangled. "I''ll come back again. Don''t you want to know why the hall is missing? I have to explore. " Gray poked the elf in the face and strode into the tunnel. The elf puffed his face and muttered, "who wants to know? If you can''t come back, you won''t be able to eat those good things!" Those things are really delicious, and the wine. It feels like her body is going to float. It''s the best wine she''s ever drunk. She''s reluctant to leave. It''s too bad if she can''t come back. However, after seeing gray walking out of a distance, she still hurried to catch up. It doesn''t matter if she can''t eat delicious food. It''s bad if she loses gray. She... He is so stupid that she can''t find her. Feeling that the elf was catching up, gray smiled and walked slowly forward step by step, nearly a hundred meters away, and a light appeared in front. Further on, a mossy stone statue stood at the entrance of the tunnel, grinning like welcoming guests. Behind the statue, hidano Mingfu has started the car and started reversing. Gray went to the entrance of the tunnel and didn''t go out, but Akio Ono greeted his wife and daughter as if he hadn''t seen him coming, and backed away. When he left, gray took the elf out of the tunnel. At the moment of walking out of the tunnel, gray clearly felt that he had passed through a layer of space, just like passing through the portal. Although I went through it before, the feeling at that time was not clear enough. This time it was much clearer. Looking back at the tunnel, he found that as he expected, what he saw now was not the tunnel when he came out, but the tunnel he had entered before. "Come on, go back!" Gray didn''t bring more here. He was going to take the elf back. When he walked into the tunnel, gray suddenly frowned. The current tunnel gave him the feeling that it was an ordinary tunnel and did not connect different spaces. Sure enough, not far forward, they came to the end. This is an abandoned tunnel that has not been opened, and the front has been blocked. "Look, I can''t go back." The elf was so depressed that there was no delicious food. "Don''t worry, leave everything to me." Gray patted his chest confidently, took the elf back to the tunnel mouth, stretched out his hand, and a water Dragon flew out of the distant river. The water dragon came to gray and turned into a water mirror with his mind. The water rotated and the water mirror turned into a vortex. Feeling the faint connection, gray suddenly reached out and pressed on the water mirror and shouted, "open!" The water rotates faster, but through the water, the two can see the fuzzy green color, rather than the previous tunnel. "All right, open it. Let''s go in." Gray smiled proudly, grabbed the elf and stepped in towards the water mirror. In an instant, gray disappeared and then appeared in another world. Behind him, there was the tunnel with red paint on the outer wall. In the distance, you can see several houses high above. "How awesome!" Looking at the change of the scene in front of her, little Molly immediately clapped her hands and could eat delicious food again. It''s good. "That is!" At the beginning, he can even open the door of different space like the underworld. Although it is different from different space, many places are still the same. Of course, it is a piece of cake for him. "You can continue to eat your delicious food." Gray smiled and picked up the bead he had just thrown away from the grass. "Delicious!" When they walked towards the soup house, gray felt the feeling of just shuttling through the space. He guessed that it was indeed a different space, but it was much larger than he thought, almost compared with the underworld of the Pirates of the Caribbean World. Moreover, at that moment, he also felt several fleeting breath, very vague, but also very strong. However, it''s none of his business. He just came to eat and take a bath, and he didn''t want to explore the essence of the world. Chapter 570 When returning to the soup house, gray saw the faceless man standing on the bridge. He glanced curiously, and the faceless man kept staring at him. "What are you looking at?" Cried gray crossly. Being watched by the Faceless Man, he felt uncomfortable, just like being stared at by a poisonous snake. The smell of the faceless man didn''t feel very good to him. Although this guy seemed pretty good and stupid when watching the movie, gray doesn''t have any idea of making friends with him now. Although he shouted at it arrogantly, the faceless man didn''t do anything special. The white mask on his head seemed to look at him, then faded slowly in the air and finally disappeared on the bridge. Gray is not interested in looking for it. He doesn''t want to make friends or enemies with it. This guy is a little weird. It seems that this guy can''t enter the house without someone else''s invitation. Finally, Chihiro mistook him for a guest and opened the door for him before he could enter the soup house. Tut Tut, isn''t this the setting of evil ghosts in some movies? Leave it alone! Gray returned to the soup house, but unexpectedly, within a few hours, the sky here began to turn dark and the red lanterns on the streets lit up one by one. I don''t know whether the time flow rate in the outside world is different from that here. He is outside for a minute and a few hours have passed here, or whether the day here is really so short and it''s dark after dawn. At about this time, it was even darker outside. Black rain clouds pressed over the soup house. After a few flashes of lightning and thunder, it rained heavily, and the whole world was shrouded in rain. Gray sat under the window, leaning against the wall in a comfortable position, with a plate of snacks at hand, a silly girl putting in a movie in front, and an elf lying on his head. As the rain grew louder, silly girl slowly turned up the volume. "Benedictine Benedictine!" "Guest, your reserved bathroom is ready. You can take a bath." Outside came the voice of the soup house staff. Turning the silly girl back into a bracelet, gray put on a wide bathrobe, opened the door and followed them to the downstairs bath. "Guest, if you need anything, you can call us at any time." The soup house staff stepped down and took the bathroom door. The elf couldn''t wait to jump down from Gray''s head and plunge into the bath with a beautiful water entering posture. Gray also went in. He specially chose a more normal medicine bath without adding anything like dried earthworms. After all, he is in good health. He just comes to take a bath to relax. He doesn''t really need this treatment or wash away any dirt on his body. Well, the temperature of this medicine bath is just right. It makes people feel very comfortable as soon as they enter. It''s as good as the magnificent sea. I like it. Little Molly swam around in the water. Gray tilted his head and thought, slowly stretching out his magic claw. The elf was caught by a big hand. Before she resisted, the big hand had caught her swimming in the water. "Let go of me!" The elf was very angry. He swam well. The bad man suddenly caught him and startled him. "Little Molly, you''re too slow. Do you feel that you swim very fast and powerful now? Is there a feeling of riding the wind and waves? " The bad guys continued to catch the elf, circled in the water and swam fast with her. "Ah woo!" The elf looked back, gray released his hand and sincerely apologized, "I''m sorry!" The elf snorted coldly and rowed the water away from the boring guy. Of course not... It''s really boring. After floating in the bath for a while, he involuntarily put his finger on the call bell on the bath. This thing can call the people in the soup house to serve. Of course, it''s all serious service. What''s not serious is in the upstairs compartment. "Ding Ling! Ding Ling! " "Guest, can I help you?" The man came quickly. He pressed the call bell for less than five seconds, and a female voice sounded outside the door. "Bring me some fruit snacks." "Just a moment, please." The footsteps went away. Before long, the door was knocked again, "guest, what you want has arrived. Can I come in?" "Please come in!" Several women walked in with several plates of fruit snacks, bowed slightly, and pushed into a shelf. The shelf can stretch out. It seems that he is the one who puts fruit snacks for him. He is not the only one who wants to eat in the bath. They put everything on the shelf one by one, then politely stood in a row and bowed to gray, "guest, what you need has been provided, because you didn''t say what fruit you want. We have provided you with some fruit to help you sleep. If you don''t like it, you can ask us to replace it." Gray grabbed one of the key words, "assisted sleep, why did you come to the conclusion that I need this kind of thing?" He thinks he doesn''t need anything to help sleep. Generally speaking, he can fall asleep when he wants to sleep, even when he is in a good mood, as long as his mood fluctuation is not particularly intense. Therefore, he doesn''t need these sleep aids at all. He just wants some ordinary fruits to pass the time in the bath. Is there any other function of the soup house that can detect that although he does not lack sleep, there is actually a problem with his sleep quality? Bullshit, even Mrs. Tang doesn''t have this ability. "Guest, your medicine bath has the effect of assisting sleep. After taking the medicine bath and eating these fruits, you will have a good sleep." Women dare not hide and answer directly. This is a monster who killed a toad and Twelve Gods on the day he entered the soup house. Do you think he didn''t live long enough to provoke him? And these are originally sleeping packages for guests. As we all know, concealment is meaningless. "It turned out to be medicine baths and fruits to help sleep. No wonder I feel a little sleepy." Little jasmine suddenly bubbled and held a fruit just delivered with a small bite mark on it. "You move fast!" Gray grabs the elf, and the water in the medicine bath forms a magic array. The physical condition of the elf is clear in front of him. "No problem. If you want to sleep, go upstairs and sleep by yourself. I have to soak again." "I won''t go to bed. The fruit is really delicious." In front of delicious food, sleepiness can be ignored. "Is there anything else the guest needs?" "No, you go out." Gray glanced at them and shook his head sadly. Speaking of, this is the first time I came to the Oriental film world. Unfortunately, this animation is different from ordinary animation. There is no sailor''s big chest girl who came out to save the world at a young age. Chihiro is a ten-year-old girl. The woman in the soup house can only say that she can see. She is above the middle level and he is not interested. What a pity, why not those movies that sell girls'' breasts and legs? Gray was lost in thought, and then felt as if he was a little sleepy. Leaning against the bath, he closed his eyes and was ready to squint for a while. Chapter 571 Unconsciously, Gray''s squint for a while has passed for half an hour. However, the bath in the soup house has a heat preservation effect. The medicine bath here has always maintained a constant temperature. As long as you are not afraid of skin wrinkles, it doesn''t matter if you soak for a long time. After all, some gods have rough skin and thick flesh. Their bodies are full of leather crustaceans. It''s no problem how long they soak. Others are too dirty and need to be cleaned for a long time. So the soup house won''t rush. You can soak as long as you want. Just come out before they get off work, that is, before dawn. Half an hour later, gray and the elf fell asleep comfortably in the bath. The elf floated on it without image. Suddenly, the soup room became noisy and suddenly entered the downtown mode. Toad and the waitress hurried between the baths to inform every guest. "The God of decay is coming. Please evacuate as soon as possible." The waitress went outside Gray''s bath and knocked on the door. "Guest, the God of decay is coming. In order to avoid a bad experience for your bath, please evacuate as soon as possible." There''s no way. When the rotten God comes, everyone has to make way, no matter who you are, unless you want to experience the treatment of bathing and eating in the sewer. I believe that few people will choose this except for metamorphosis. Gray woke up when she knocked on the door. He didn''t sleep very heavily. What''s more, he''s in a similar state of false sleep. His sleep is very shallow. He''ll wake up as soon as there''s any movement. Gray reached out and touched his body. He felt a little lubricated. It was like that the shower gel was not washed clean. "Rotten God?" "Yes, and it''s an oversized rotten God." The waitress nodded and continued to explain, "the rotten God guest has a great impact on the surroundings and will bring a rotten smell. In order to avoid affecting your experience, you''d better evacuate as soon as possible and go upstairs to avoid it." "Big rotten God? It seems that there are other trumpet rotten gods, so does each god have a plural? " Gray said to himself. "I see!" Gray shouted to the outside, turned to the elf still floating on the water, and reached out to poke her in the face. "Here comes the monster. It''s so smelly. Let''s go, or we''ll become a sewer elf in a moment." Gray said to her with a serious face. The elf stretched out his neck and sniffed in the air. Suddenly, his face changed greatly and jumped out of the water. "Gray, go quickly. It stinks." Far away, the elf can''t stand the smell. It''s too smelly. He has gone to so many worlds with gray and has never encountered such a smell. Even the bog monster encountered in the vampire world doesn''t smell so bad. Feeling this smell can make a person faint directly. Food can''t be close, and it will decay in an instant. It''s more biological and chemical weapons than biological and chemical weapons. Gray also sighed. He grabbed the elf, instantly dried the water on his body, put on a bathrobe and prepared to evacuate. However, there are too many people outside. At this time, many monsters and gods are crowded together. Gray didn''t have the idea of smelling the smell of the rotten God. Seeing that he couldn''t squeeze through, he flew directly with the elf. Although the soup house does not have the name of no flight, most of the guests here choose to take the elevator or take the stairs. Of course, it does not rule out that most low-end gods have no flying ability and can only walk by themselves. Anyway, in this case, gray believes that even if the soup house is not allowed to fly, mother-in-law Tang will turn a blind eye. After all, they brought trouble to the guests with the arrival of the rotten God. Outside the soup house, the rotten God has begun to cross the bridge. As it comes along, countless smelly liquids are left on the road, and shops on the streets are closed one after another for fear of avoiding it. On the bridge, toads holding lanterns stopped the rotten God under the heavy rain and refused to let it into the store. There''s no way. As soon as the rotten God comes, the business in the store will definitely decline by a large margin, and their workload will also rise by a large margin. They will definitely lose money. No one is willing to change. "Please go back." Toads opened their mouths one after another. Even if they refused, they didn''t dare to refuse directly or say evil words to each other. This is a God or a rotten God. If the other party is angry, the soup house won''t open any more. And it doesn''t take much effort. People just need to stop here every day. The business of the soup house directly falls back to the freezing point. No one is willing to eat and take a bath under the care of the rotten God. "It stinks!" A frog couldn''t stand it. He lost consciousness directly under the smell and fell straight down. "No way. Since we''re here, we can''t shut out the guests." Mother-in-law Tang pondered for a moment, "please invite him in and let the best services rot God. Their wages are doubled today." "Remember, we must make a quick decision, clean up the rotten God as soon as possible and send him away." Mrs. Tang finally concluded. Send him away quickly. The soup house can still operate normally for a period of time. If it is delayed, the business of the soup house will be destroyed today. It has just opened for business today. "Yes, mother-in-law." When they got the order, the toads stopped and quickly made way for the rotten God. A toad kindly pulled the frog away, otherwise the rotten God would pass through him, and the frog would be wasted directly. The rotten God walked slowly across the bridge. In the soup house, grandma Tang had already been waiting there. Although she wanted to put her hand over her nose, Mrs. Tang still thought it was a very impolite thing for the guests and tried not to do so. The smell directly made her goose bumps all over. What''s more desperate is that her nose is much larger than human beings, and she inhales more air. The damage increases exponentially. Behind her, as soon as several waitresses covered their noses, they were angrily scolded by mother-in-law Tang and put down their hands. They all knew that this kind of action must not be done in front of the guests, which would make the guests feel offended. "Remember, make a quick decision. Your salary is doubled today and you have a bonus." Mrs. Tang whispered that these people are not Chihiro who just came in. They are all old-fashioned. They won''t do anything bad, so they must give incentives. If only the little girl were here, she could be sent directly at this time. The little girl probably didn''t dare to resist. Mrs. Tang secretly thought that it would not be rude and save a lot of money. Unfortunately, I didn''t promise to sign a contract with her yesterday. I knew that the rotten God would come, so I would sign a new man. Secretly regretting, the rotten God had passed through the curtain of the soup house and came in. Where he passed, the sewage flowed and smelled. Several waitresses almost carried their breath directly. If I had known, I should have talked to Mrs. Tang again. It would be too bad to double the salary, at least three times. "Welcome to the soup house!" Mrs. Tang reluctantly smiled. The God of decay approached and stretched out a tentacle full of mud. "Money... Money?" Mrs. Tang felt that her goose bumps could fall off the ground. She quickly motioned the waitress with her eyes to take the fee given by the rotten God. Although they were also very reluctant, they had no choice but to be taken over by the person standing in the front. At the next moment, the waitress felt stiff. I''m afraid it would take ten days and a half months to clean up. "Guest, this way, please!" The waitresses lead the way, and here in the soup house has completely become a sewage ditch with a pungent stench. Chapter 572 The design of soup house is unreasonable in some places. For example, some baths can be seen directly from above, and many baths are like this. Of course, gray doesn''t know much about the customs of Fusang. Maybe they don''t care about bathing in public. They think it''s normal. Gray flew to the top with the elf and looked down silently. Before long, a monster composed of mud came in with several waitresses. The mud monster kept walking and mud kept dripping down. "Gray, it looks like that mud monster!" The elf covered his nose and said, and then quickly put a green magic mask on each of them to cut off the air from the outside. The monster is not only shaped like a mud monster, but also emits a smell similar to that of a mud monster, but it is more smelly, reaching the level of biological and chemical weapons. Fortunately, there is a magic mask, otherwise it will really be smoked to death. "Yes, it looks like a large mud shrem. The sticky mud is disgusting." Gray also nodded. If he didn''t know that this thing below was a river god, he would doubt whether this guy was really a brother to the mud monster. The elf was too lazy to fly by himself. He went through the green bubble on Gray''s head and fell on his head. "Gray, this monster, the mud on them is their noumenon. Why do they take a bath? Isn''t that their power?" As a knowledgeable cultural elf, little jasmine has learned a lot as she continues to travel through other worlds, so the question is just right. Anyway, as far as this problem is concerned, the mud monster they met in fan Haixin world will never find a place to take a bath. Instead, they want to stink as much as possible and the more mud on their bodies as much as possible. Like this monster, they are born in the smell. They have no response to the smell and will not feel the smell like ordinary people. For them, this smell is likely to be a good smell and a weapon. "Maybe the world is a God, so even mud monsters must keep themselves clean." Gray did not make complaints about the fact that this guy was actually a river god, but he was tucking up in its present form. "That''s right." The elf believed it. Gray just didn''t lie. After all, it was just his own guess. "It''s strange that this monster can become a God. These people and monsters are also very strange. They are monsters and eat people. They are all gods." The ELF''s big eyes turned around the other gods and shook his head. He was very puzzled about it. In her original world, God was good. He looked kind and friendly. Demons and monsters were bad. This kind of ferocious guy can be seen at a glance. Now, most of the soup house baths are disgusting to the elves, and they are still very unfriendly and eat people, but they are really gods. "Xiao Ling, go and get some medicine bath brands, or I''m afraid it''s hard to continue here." In the passage between the baths below, a waitress spoke with a stiff tongue. She now went on to rot the money given to her by God. She was hard all over. She walked like a zombie. It was extremely inconvenient for her to move, otherwise she would go by herself. But if you can''t go by yourself, let Xiaoling go. Xiaoling has the best relationship with her. "Yes!" Xiaoling, the waitress who was supposed to lead Qianxun, turned around at an intersection, and then ran out where the rotten God couldn''t see her. Running all the way to the counter, Xiao Ling breathed a few mouthfuls of air that was not so smelly. She quickly looked at the toad on the counter and said breathlessly, "give me some brands. Lord rotten God wants to use them." Toad likes to make things difficult for people, but generally when there are gods, he doesn''t dare to do anything. The brand is to bathe the gods. Is it difficult for the gods to dry clean? What''s the soup house. In addition, there was mother-in-law Tang''s order to make a quick decision. She decisively stuffed several brands into Xiaoling''s hand, "go quickly, don''t let the God wait." While talking, there was a smell of schadenfreude. Toad is not a good man. Although it must give a sign, it can''t help being happy to see someone worse than it at this time. However, the God of decay should send it away quickly, otherwise the business of the soup house can''t continue. It affects not only mother-in-law Tang, but also their income. They are also very uncomfortable. They signed a contract with mother-in-law Tang, and they still got paid. In the end, they could leave the soup house and do other things by themselves. Mother-in-law Tang would also provide some convenience. No one wants to be trapped in the soup house all his life. They had their own choice when they entered the soup house. If they had the opportunity, most of them would choose to leave the soup house. Xiaoling took a deep breath when she got the medicine bath sign. Her face showed an expression of generosity. She walked very heavily towards the bath, as if there was a terrible Inferno ahead. Back in the bath, the God of decay has entered the bath, but the water has not been put in the bath this time. The God of decay continuously secretes black mucus in it, which has filled the bath and is overflowing out, stinking. There is also that kind of dirty and ugly sludge that constantly drips from the rotten God and gushes out of the bath. It seems endless. As long as he is given time, he can fill the whole world with this thing. "Xiao Ling, come on, hang up the sign for me and ask grandpa boiler to bring up the medicine bath." Several waitresses feel like a year here. When they see Xiaoling coming back with a sign, they are relieved. Some waitresses have stood at the sign and asked Xiaoling to throw the sign. Others have stood on the bath and are ready to turn off the switch when the pipeline conveying medicine bath is put down. Xiaoling didn''t speak. She just nodded hard and threw the sign over. In such an environment, speaking is a terrible torture for a person. It''s better not to speak without speaking. The wooden card fell in front of the waitress. She quickly stretched out her hand to pick it up, but in the mud, her every step was greatly resisted. Fortunately, the position where the sign fell was not far from her. After two steps, she got it smoothly. After knocking on the wooden wall, a dark box pops up on the wooden wall, in which there is a rope and a card head that can jam the sign. The waitress hangs the sign and pulls it, and the sign disappears under the traction of the rope. Soon, a sink stretched out from the wooden wall, and the light green medicine bath rolled down from the sink and landed on the rotten God in the bath. Generally speaking, the water in the bath will not be allowed to enter until it is put in place. However, this time is different. The God of decay comes quickly and itself is very special. I''m afraid the God of decay can''t wash clean without a large number of medicine baths this time. "Come on!" Clear tools were sent to the waitresses one by one. They all stood in the bath and took the tools to clean the rotten God. In this case, there must be no way to do it yourself without help. If you only wash it with a medicine bath, you don''t know how much medicine bath it will cost, and the soup house will definitely lose its life. "Yes!" Chapter 573 In the soup house, most of the guests disturbed by the God of decay came upstairs and looked at the situation below. However, even with the help of waitresses, the sludge on the rotten God seems to never be cleaned. The black mud outside the bath is washing more and more, and it has spread to other baths. "What''s the matter? Why don''t you help Lord putrefaction clean up quickly and send Lord putrefaction away?" Mrs. Tang frowned upstairs. If she went on like this, Grandpa boiler would be tired to death. No matter how many medicine baths she burned, she couldn''t wash the dirty things on the rotten God. "What can you do?" Mrs. Tang turned and asked a toad nearby. "This... This... I don''t know. This rotten God seems different from other rotten gods." The toad stammered back. General rotten gods can also be washed clean with medicine baths, otherwise they won''t let rotten gods enter the soup house, but this rotten God is really a little strange. So many medicine baths only dilute some sludge on him, but he is still gushing out. "Of course not. This is an oversized rotten God." Mrs. Tang replied unhappily. These toads can''t do anything. They are all clumsy and stupid. Let''s dismiss them. With that, Mrs. Tang finally found something wrong. Even the super large rotten God would not spray out endlessly like now. This is only a little wrong. "Grandma Tang, can I help you?" Gray''s voice interrupted her thinking, and the wrong feeling flashed away in her mind. "What does the guest mean?" Mrs. Tang asked carefully, as if she didn''t understand what gray meant. At the same time, she was also a little curious. What was this thing on Gray''s head, a kind of magic? It seems that it can isolate the stench. It''s really a useful magic. Why can''t you? Damn, I still have to stand here with the stench. "That''s the case below. I can help you deal with it. I''m the God of the sea." Gray smiled softly, didn''t beat around the Bush, and said his purpose directly. "If the guest can help us solve the trouble caused by the rotten God guest, the guest''s consumption in the soup house in the next three days can be free of charge." Mrs. Tang said that it is impossible to avoid the bill all the time, and the fees collected before can not be refunded, so it can only be for the next three days. If it weren''t for the trouble brought by the rotten God, her loss might be far more than the cost of three days. She also wanted to directly change the reward to one day free. "No, this one has what I want. I''ll discuss it directly with him." Gray refused. The three-day exemption was nothing to him. What attracted him more was the following ''rotten God''. "It''s not quite in line with the rules that we have received remuneration and then collect remuneration from Lord rotten God." Mrs. Tang hesitated. Of course, she is willing to pay the money without her, but Gray''s second charge to the rotten God can actually be counted in the soup house, which is not in line with the rules. "There''s nothing that doesn''t conform to the rules. I''m also a guest. I just want to help brother rotten because I can''t bear to see him tortured like this. It has nothing to do with your soup house." With that, gray looked at Mrs. Tang confidently. He didn''t believe that Mrs. Tang could refuse to come to the door. Moreover, they didn''t have any good way to solve the problem of rotten God. Sure enough, Mrs. Tang only hesitated for a while. Seeing more and more sewage sludge below, she nodded and agreed directly. But she finally said, "guest, you''d better discuss it with Lord putrefaction. If not, the guest will be free of charge for three days." "I know!" Gray nodded, took the elf, jumped down the stairs and flew to the rotten God. "Guest, do you have any instructions?" The waitresses who cleaned the rotten God were already tired and sweating. When they saw Gray coming, they all showed a smile. At this time, if you didn''t come to help, you wouldn''t tolerate the smell of rotten God. Come here? This is a powerful God. Maybe he has some special abilities, such as one click freshness. With his hand, the rotten God may be able to clean it. Great. Although this adult was fierce before, he is obviously a good man. "Sir, I can solve your problem, but I need some compensation. What do you think?" Gray said directly to the God of decay. "What... What...?" The rotten God stretched out a head full of mud from the medicine bath, but his state was not very good. He spoke intermittently and puffed like bubbles in the water. But gray understood. The other party wanted to ask him what he wanted, not that he didn''t understand him. "I want the dragon power on you!" Gray was outspoken and made it clear what he wanted. At this time, some smart guys have understood something from Gray''s words. The guy in front of him who looks like the God of decay doesn''t seem to be the real God of decay, because the God of decay doesn''t have the power of dragon. "The power of the dragon? Do I have the... Power of the dragon? " The rotten God said intermittently. "Yes, if you like, I''ll help you solve your physical problems." "I will!" He said this sentence clearly and simply. "That''s good!" Gray nodded and waved to the other waitresses. "You quit first and leave it to me." Several waitresses bowed deeply, said a word of thanks, and then ran away without looking back. They were finally liberated. Thank God, thank the guest. When they left, gray held out his hand to the bath in front of him. The medicine bath in the bath was taken over by him and turned around the rotten God in the bath. The medicine bath became an extension of Gray''s spirit. Through the medicine bath, he could clearly feel every detail touched by the medicine bath, including the sludge on the rotten God. Now the rotten God is wrapped in sludge. The whole body is a mud ball. The thick medicine bath can''t wash it clean, because there is a steady stream of sludge secreted from his body. It''s impossible to wash it. If you want to clean up, you must remove the pollution sources in his body, and the rotten God will become a river god and no longer emit stench. As for the river god of a river, how could he become like this and be regarded as a large rotten God? Of course, it is because human beings discharge waste water and garbage into the river. Because of this, the whole river has become a garbage dump. Even the river god itself has been affected, become rotten and become a super rotten God in the eyes of everyone. Therefore, only by taking care of the environment can we better protect ourselves. Even in order to avoid encountering biological and chemical weapons, we should take care of the environment. With a sigh, gray quickly found the thorn on the river god, or the handlebar of the bicycle, through the perception of the medicine bath. Here is a gap in the river god. It is this handlebar that blocks all the pollution sources inside. As long as you pull this thing out, the river god can return to normal. Gray coagulated into a rope and tried to pull it. It was still stuck tight and didn''t pull. Showing a friendly, bright and harmless smile, Gray said to the river god, "this thing is too stuck in your body, and the handlebar is also very slippery. I need to put my hand in and grab something that can make me use my strength. Bear it." "Woo woo!" The river god didn''t speak and snorted twice. Gray didn''t know if he agreed, but now he didn''t resist or refuse. He should agree. Chapter 574 After saying sorry in advance, gray floated forward, and the warm medicine bath automatically separated in front of him, revealing the black mud on the river god and the handlebar of the bicycle. Grabbing the handlebar with his hand, gray gently pulled it out and tried it. He was sure, "this handlebar has been soaked in the river for too long. It''s very slippery. No wonder it can''t use force." Shaking his head slightly, he gave up his intention to pull it out with the handlebar. He had to put his hand in and grasp something with more force, such as the front or wheel of a bicycle, something that would not let his hand slip away in this way, which could make him stronger. Looking at the river god without any opinion, gray put his palm in the place where he stretched out from the handlebar of his bicycle. A few centimeters below the mud was where the river god was. When his hand reached here, he touched a layer of skin film, blocking his hand from moving forward. "Sorry!" Sorry again, gray pushed his palm into the handlebar. The river god''s body is very tough. He didn''t pierce the river god''s body at this time. Under the protection of the green magic mask, gray took a slight breath, raised his palm and inserted it again. The magic light at his fingertips flashed, and directly tore open the film and inserted it. With his palm groping along the bike, gray quickly found the front of the bike and firmly grasped the middle part of the front. "I''m going to start!" With a whisper, gray grabbed the front of the car and began to pull it out. I don''t know what else is dragging inside. The bike is particularly heavy, and the breach of the river god''s skin membrane is not big enough, which is also preventing more garbage from being involved. However, gray not only used the power of his body, but also used the power of magic. The medicine bath came to wrap his arm and help him pull out. "Come on! Push! " Outside, some people have found the river god''s fishy and began to cheer gray up loudly. "Lord God, come on!" It seems that these cheers gave him strength. After Gray''s arm stayed in the river god for more than ten seconds, he finally slowly grabbed the bike and began to pull it out, and the things inside were pulled out bit by bit. First the front of a bicycle, then the wheels, and finally the whole bicycle was pulled out. However, behind the bicycle, there are more things involved. It is these things that squeeze the bicycle and block the passage. Wait, what channel? Oh, it must be the mouth of the river god. It''s really hard to pull these out of his mouth just now. After the bike came out, the things behind also found a vent. No matter what they were, they all squeezed out. Umbrellas, iron buckets, rotten clothes, all kinds of rotten wood shelves, and a traffic light all rushed out of the river god. Gray quickly got out of the way. When all these things came out by themselves, they could come out directly after he opened the gap. Finally, there was only one iron chain left in the river god. Gray came forward and grabbed something and pulled it. The river god''s body spewed out a stream of poisonous water. Fortunately, he had foresight and didn''t stand in the position facing there, otherwise he must have sprayed a face. After all these things came out of the river god, the bath immediately returned to calm. With the continuous injection of the medicine bath, the water in the bath gradually turned into a clean light green. The river god seems to be integrated with the medicine bath, and nothing can be seen from the bath. Suddenly, a mask like an old man''s face floated from the water, with not only sparse teeth, but also two white eyebrows and wrinkles on his face. "Too comfortable!" The river god made a pleasant sound, just like the old disease dissipated in an instant. The body finally took off its burden, and each cell exuded a relaxed and happy atmosphere. Soon, the river god mask disappeared on the water, the bath bubbled, the milky liquid surged, and a water dragon with countless dragon claws rose into the sky. "Is this a centipede?" The elf who had been staying overhead was very surprised to see a big, long thing with a lot of feet flying out of the water. "No, this is also a kind of God, a strange god, just like the gods above." Gray is embarrassed to say that this thing can actually be defined as a dragon. Above, after the river god flew out, he gave a happy and hearty laugh. After flying around, he flew directly to the gate. The door of the soup house was opened as early as the appearance of the river god or the rotten God, so he can fly out directly. Suddenly, a dark shadow flashed in front of the river god, and gray stopped in front of him. Gray smiled kindly. "Did you forget something?" "What?" The river god stopped, and a trace of doubt appeared on his long old face, "haven''t you forgotten anything?" "Are you sure? Why don''t I think about it for you and maybe I can remember it. " Gray looked at the river god with light eyes and moved his fingers. "Lord River God, you promised to give him your dragon power as his reward for healing you." A kind God warned, but when someone looked at the past, it was difficult to find out the source of the sound. "We must do what we promise, or we will lose the face of our gods." The voice continued, but no one could find out who it was. Gray didn''t care who he was, whether he was the enemy of the river god or whether he wanted to do something. He just wanted to get what he deserved, that''s all. "I was not conscious before. I may have promised you something I can''t do. I want to apologize to you." The river god changed his face and finally sincerely apologized. "But the power of the dragon is one with me. I can''t give it to others. Why don''t I compensate you with something else." The river god suggested and took out a handful of gold with his two claws in front of him. Gray shook his head slightly and looked at him with a smile. "I just want what I want, gold. I still have a vein that hasn''t been dug, so don''t insult me with such a little garbage." "Also, dragon power, you can''t separate, doesn''t mean I can''t. don''t worry. How can you lose your faith because you can''t take out the trading items?" "If that''s the case, won''t I make you break your promise? Don''t worry, I can separate your dragon power and let you continue to maintain your status as an honest gentleman. " With that, gray began to draw. River God: "... And..." Seeing gray getting closer and closer, he became more and more flustered. Suddenly he shouted, "Sir, it''s just that I was confused before and can''t count." With that, without waiting for gray to answer, the dragon tail swayed, set off a gust of wind, and rushed directly to the upper window. "Sir, stop him, he''s running!" The previous voice continued. It seems that he is really the enemy of the river god, otherwise he wouldn''t be so tit for tat. Chapter 575 "Run? Think too much! " Gray disdained to smile. When the river god was about to fly out, the river god''s long body suddenly stopped and began to retreat. Behind him, a hand grabbed his tail and dragged it back bit by bit. "You are the first one who dares to rely on me. It''s enough to become a legend." Grabbing the river god, gray directly swung his tail and threw it down. "It''s impossible. You don''t have so much strength when you pull those garbage." The river god said with a frightened face, his eyes full of disbelief. The garbage is in his body. When gray grabs the garbage and drags it, he can feel his strength through his body. He is definitely not as strong as the other party just grabs himself. "Sand sculpture? That thing came out with a gentle pull. Who would use all his strength? " Gray disdained and watched the river god fall and hit a group of toads and waitresses fighting for sand in the bath below. "Asshole, don''t force me!" The river god roared angrily. He felt very humiliated and wanted to kill. He is the river god, and he is the river god derived from the river itself. The power of the dragon is the original power he has since he was born. If he loses the power of the dragon, his strength will be greatly reduced and even in danger of falling. Why did you promise before? He is anxious to solve that state. If he continues to maintain it, he will really become a rotten God and never return to the river god again. Moreover, he was not very conscious at that time. He felt that as long as he could solve the pollution in his body, everything was worth it. But now after waking up and no longer suffering from the pollution of those garbage, he suddenly felt it was not worth it. Whether he promised it or not, he couldn''t give it anyway. The river god climbed up the wall from the ground, with dozens of pairs of dragon claws deeply embedded in it, and looked at gray murderously with the head of the old wooden mask. "It''s natural to owe money!" Gray snorted coldly, "if you don''t give it, don''t blame me for taking it myself!" "Asshole, you''re not a God at all. You''re a monster. You sneak into the soup house and dare to murder Benhe God. Die for me!" The river god was cruel at the bottom of his heart. His tail beat hard on the bath. The rest of the medicine bath turned into a water dragon and rushed to gray. Gray''s eyes flashed cold and a sword light split out. Before the water dragon came in front of him, it directly disintegrated and turned into water droplets all over the sky. However, after the river God drove the water dragon to attack, he also followed closely and killed the past, just to catch him off guard. When he split the water dragon with a sword, the river God appeared behind the water dragon, opened the mouth on the mask and spit out a column of water. Looking at the color of the water column, it seems that he turned a part of his body into an attack and spit it out. "Naive!" Gray didn''t dodge. The ring on his hand flashed a faint light. The water dragon just scattered by him gathered in front of him to form an incomparably strong water shield. The carefully prepared blow of the river god met Gray''s condensed water shield. Although it was broken, it was weak and could no longer cause any useful damage to gray. Moreover, after losing the control of the river god, all the water was taken over by gray. In the continuous consumption, the power of the river god will only become weaker and weaker. In the end, no matter how he attacks, he can no longer cause any harm to gray. Although the river god didn''t expect this, he knew that at the beginning of the battle, it''s best not to stop casually, otherwise the means will be understood by the enemy, and it must be himself who will die in the end. The water column didn''t work, but Gray''s water shield in front of him was also broken, and the two directly faced each other. River gods do not believe that each other''s physical body will be stronger than themselves. On the strength of the physical body, they have always been proud of these gods and monsters, and it is difficult for humans to compare with them. Even if he is a little stronger, is his physical defense so strong? It''s impossible. Your dragon claws are sharper than steel knives. You can easily tear any defense. Everything is a local chicken and tile dog in front of you and is vulnerable. "Die!" The river god laughed wildly, and the sharp dragon claws grabbed Gray''s neck, head and other vital points. No way, who makes people have more claws? Even if only half of the battle, it''s enough to cover Gray''s whole body. "Pa!" Gray looked at the river god, fearless in the face of danger, and gently snapped his fingers. The sound of snapping fingers came into the ear, the action of the river god''s attack stopped instantly, and the whole dragon became rigid, like a stone carving in the air. A second later, the light blue water dragon body of the river god suddenly changed color. A little fire red gushed out of his body and occupied all parts of the river god''s body. His body was changing from blue to red. "Ah!" The river god made a harsh howl, but this time there was no more water gushing from his mouth, but a brilliant flame. The golden red flame gushed from his throat, and the water spraying River God began to spit fire. "How about teaching you a fire dragon breath for free? It''s much stronger than your water dragon breath. Thank me!" Gray smiled, grabbed the river god by the neck and dragged him to the gate. The soup house was silent, and everyone rolled their throats secretly. This is a famous river god, not a weak chicken God. There are also names here, and many people know him. As a result, gray solved it so easily by snapping his fingers? Nima is also terrible. It''s easier to solve the weak chicken gods than yesterday, but the river god is much better than those weak chickens. "When he helped the river god, he buried a hindhand in his body?" After gray dragged the river god out of the soup house, a god guessed. Otherwise, there is really no way to explain why the river god was killed so easily, and there is no way to explain what happened to the flame in the river god''s body. After all, as long as you listen to it, the river god is obviously a God in the water. His power is related to water. How can he keep so many terrible flames in his body? In this way, Gray''s strength is not so terrible, but it seems even more terrible to them. It''s not terrible to be strong, but to kill without scruples, because you can kill in a word or two, and you know how to play with you. That''s the most terrible. Such a guy, even if you play any tricks, it''s useless. Maybe people have seen through it and are waiting for you. "I hope he doesn''t come back." Someone said. Others nodded one after another. For such a guy, it''s better to go somewhere else. The soup house is really not suitable for him. "All the gold found is from the soup house. It must be handed over to the public. No one is allowed to hide it secretly." Mrs. Tang watched them disappear in the rainy night and flew down to say to the toad waitresses who were still fighting for gold. "This is too much, so stingy!" The soup house staff muttered discontentedly. "I''ll buy you a drink." Mrs. Tang said happily. Although the river god smashed some things and killed several monsters, it doesn''t matter. The gold is enough to compensate. As for the fight between them, since they have all left the soup house, it''s none of her business. She just wants to make money and doesn''t care about anything else. It doesn''t matter whether the river god is evil or lucky. Anyway, the other party won''t often come to the soup house. This is the first time for the other party. Moreover, even if she wanted to manage, she was not qualified to manage. After all, it was a deal they had negotiated before. The river god broke his contract and wanted to die. If she rushed up to give her head, it would be really stupid. The river god is not her. It''s not worth what she pays. Chapter 576 On the sea, the body of the river god has been red by the fire of the God and turned into a red multi legged centipede. Bursts of severe pain broke out in him like a tide. The river god felt that his soul was burning. The pain spread all over his body. "Bastard... Bastard, I''ll kill you!" The river god endured the burning pain and scolding from his body, and the old face of the wooden mask on his head showed an obvious look of hatred. "Stop dreaming, it''s impossible!" Gray shook his head, flew a distance with the river god, and stopped on an uninhabited island. With the palm on the head of the river god, a mysterious magic array unfolded. It is the magic array he learned from teacher Sun long that can forcibly deprive other creatures of their blood or power. This time, he will use this thing to peel the dragon power from the river god to see if it can make him stronger, accelerate the growth of his dragon shape, or grow a few more scales. Although I''m here to play, I can''t let go of the opportunity to become stronger. It''s easy to become stronger and play. How great. "It''s no use. I''m the river god. The power of the dragon is mine. No one wants to take it away." The river god''s tens of meters long body pulled one by one, but this did not affect him to continue screaming. "Thank you for your information. If it can''t be separated, I''ll kill you and separate again." Gray said gratefully. "Ha ha ha!" The river god laughed wildly. "You think I don''t know. Even if I give it to you, you won''t let me go. I won''t let you bastard succeed." He felt that gray was not a good thing. He had already buried his backhand in his body. Even if he handed over the power of the dragon, the other party would not let him leave. He must be cut off. "I think I can succeed. Everything about you is mine." Gray was very indifferent. When teacher Sun long separated the blood of the demon dragon, he forcibly separated it and pulled out the dragon soul of the demon dragon. Although the river god is a God, he is not much better than the demon dragon killed by Master Sun long. Gray thinks he has more advantages than Master Sun long at the beginning. He completely suppresses the river god and makes him have no resistance. He should be more confident than Master Sun long. With such advantages, how can we not draw out the dragon power in the river god? The magic array began to start. Through the magic array, gray felt all the forces on the river god. There was no blood on the river god. Three forces were the most obvious, and he felt very familiar with them. One is the power of the dragon. He is also a dragon and has absorbed the power of the demon dragon. He is very familiar with it. One is similar to the power of faith, but it is somewhat different from the power of faith, but the essence is the same. It is the product of the prayer and belief of intelligent creatures. He is a little interested in this thing, but he doesn''t have time to study it for the time being. He will wait until he receives the power of the dragon. Anyway, it''s only a few days until this time, and the days ahead are still long. Don''t worry about not having time to study. The last force, which gray was not familiar with, was probably something of the river god itself. But that''s not important. After perceiving the power of the dragon, he directly began to forcibly separate. To his surprise, the river god clearly had no resistance, but the Dragon force was as firmly combined with the other two forces, which was difficult to separate, just like being bonded by 502. "Hahaha! Asshole, I said you can''t get my strength. It''s mine, mine! " The river god''s old face twisted and happy smile. He knew he had no chance to leave, so he was very happy to see gray eat flat, and the pain on his body weakened by more than half. "Really?" Gray smiled and reached down the furnace of faith hanging around his neck. "You''ll know if I can do it right away!" The furnace of faith turned into a huge furnace in front of gray. The lid of the furnace was opened. Gray grabbed the river god and stuffed it in. Then the stove shrunk to the size of a basketball and gray held it in his hand. "Little Molly, I''ll leave it to you. Protect me." Gray poked the elf on his head and sat down on the island. Next, he should concentrate on burning the river god, but he can''t burn the river god. He must leave what he wants to be successful. "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" The elf patted her chest with confidence, and felt the ring around her waist with her palm. When the magic was launched, white fog rose on the sea, wrapped the two people, and blocked the falling raindrops from the outside. Because the heavy rain had not stopped, there was a lot of fog on the sea. After the efforts of the elves, the fog around them immediately obscured the surrounding vision. Gray''s mind has sunk into the melting pot of faith. The flame in the furnace and the flame in the river god began to cooperate inside and outside, and constantly calcined his body. The river god could make several screams at the beginning, fainted directly behind, and then died in a coma. As soon as the river God died, his body dissipated rapidly. He himself had no entity. His current body is actually the embodiment of his power. At the same time, because the river God died, several forces in his body were no longer tightly intertwined. It was like losing the adhesive. It was easy to separate and distinguish each other. Gray is glad that he has a melting pot of faith. Otherwise, if he kills him outside, most of these forces will dissipate. Probably only the dragon power he wants most can survive, but it will also dissipate a lot. This is also the reason why Master Sun long directly made magic tools on the spot at the beginning, because the blood and soul of the demon dragon can''t afford to wait, and the power will be reduced by one point if he waits for another moment. Gray didn''t take it out immediately. He continued to calcine. He wanted to burn all the impurities and turn them into the purest power. When the impurities are almost calcined, gray immediately stops calcining and continues to burn. The power itself will be burned by the furnace of faith. It has this ability. Drive the divine fire to the corner, take out the power of the dragon, and put the other two powers in the furnace for the time being. "Little jasmine, stay away." Gray put away the melting pot of faith, and a white dragon power appeared in his hand. It was very pure and did not contain any other power or the dragon power of the river god''s afterthought. Without hesitation, gray swallowed it directly. The things calcined in the furnace of faith have been pure to the extreme. He doesn''t believe that the river god can leave behind. And even if he had anything left, Gray was not afraid at all now. When the dragon''s power enters the body, it blends with his own power as quickly as finding the homologous water, and soon becomes one without any estrangement. Gray became a dragon body. With the continuous absorption of the power of the dragon, Gray''s body became more slender and new scales grew on his chest. However, the river god is not a pure dragon, and his dragon power is not strong. Coupled with his calcination, he wasted a lot and brought him little benefit. After adding seven or eight scales, he became one with him completely. Although the increased number of scales is the same as the power of the original demon dragon, the demon dragon made him grow scales from scratch and seven scales. Therefore, the power of the dragon on the river god can''t be compared with the power of the demon dragon. However, this time, with the scale growth brought by the previous improvement of body attributes, now his dragon scale can cover a small area in front of his chest, and the heart is absolutely protected. "Gray, you''re getting bigger and more scales. These scales are so beautiful!" Little Molly flew over happily and began to touch here and there again. She had a special preference for the scales on his chest. "Of course, I''m stronger again. I''ll protect little jasmine. No one can bully you." Gray said with pride and loyalty. Little Molly''s face collapsed when she heard that gray was getting stronger and stronger, and she planned to bully her often in the future. It''s too hateful. No, I want to be strong, too. I''ll take revenge and bully back in the future. But gray is really powerful. It seems that he can''t become stronger than him. Damn it. Chapter 577 Back to the soup house, no one asked what happened to the river god. The staff of the soup house greeted him very politely and warmly. The gods hid far away and resolutely didn''t get close to him and didn''t provoke the evil star. He has only been here for less than two days. The dead gods in the soup house can''t count them with both hands. What is it? "Guest!" Xiao Ling walked rigidly to gray and bowed deeply in a panic. "Grandma Tang said that your battle with Lord Heshen broke the things in the soup house. These need your compensation, so you can''t provide them to you for three days." Xiaoling really admires grandma Tang from the bottom of her heart. At this time, she dares to ask the evil star for money. If she really doesn''t know how to write the word "death", she''s not afraid that he will overturn the soup house in a rage? Even the famous River God fell down. Grandma Tang still wanted money. Money is more important than life. Gray nodded. He was in a good mood now. He didn''t care about such a little money, and he didn''t intend to ask for anything free. Of course, if the river god ran away with some cards, he was in a bad mood, and grandma Tang dared to ask him for money when he came back, it would be another result. "Take these to my room, thank you!" Gray took out a piece of paper, which was the menu he and the elf had set for tonight. They decided to eat what they wanted and leave here. Well, it''s mainly gray''s decision. Little Molly says she can''t get tired of eating even if she keeps eating. Besides, there are still drinks here. She''s reluctant to leave here. So gray thought of a compromise, ate everything he wanted, and then left here to play somewhere else. The world should be quite big. Staying in the soup house is not what he wants. I don''t know where the track leads. There are also mother-in-law Qian, who is like mother-in-law Tang but has a very powerful magic, and other islands that are worth exploring. Moreover, he is still very interested in the magic of mother Qian''s paper separation. Carlisle''s magic rose separation has been greedy for a long time and has not found a way to solve it. Mother Qian''s paper separation should not be a talent secret, but should be taught and learned. Back in the room, gray began to study the two remaining forces of the river god. Compared with the power of the dragon, these two regiments have a lot of power. If the power of the dragon is the size of an apple, these two powers are the size of a basketball. One power is similar to the power of faith, but there are some differences. Gray perceives it but can''t see the difference. Another power gray didn''t recognize before. Now he feels something. This mass should be water, but it''s not ordinary water. This is a water belonging to the river god. Different from ordinary water, this water itself contains strong power. If you use magic to drive it to attack, the attack power can be greatly improved. Gray drew a blue stream from the furnace of faith and drove it into the wood in front of him. "Da!" With a slight sound, the board was instantly penetrated, and a thumb hole appeared in front of gray. "I feel very relaxed. It''s much stronger than my normal attack with sea water, at least twice as strong." Gray took back the water and said if he got anything. The water flowed slowly on his fingers. Suddenly, gray stretched out his hand and gently shook it. The water elongated in an instant and turned into a slender water whip to beat on the wooden wall, directly breaking the whole wooden wall and exposing the room on the other side. "How awesome!" Little jasmine held her little hand and said admiringly. Gray nodded calmly and tried other abilities of the water flow, such as the defensive power of turning into a shield, the penetrating power of turning into a sharp blade, etc. Finally, he found that this thing was still used for stronger defense. Of course, because it is not ordinary water, it has good attack power even if it is used to attack. "Come on, let me help you strengthen your equipment." Gray grabbed the elf, took the ring she used as her belt from her and threw it into the furnace of faith. In the melting pot of faith, the ring has returned to its original size, and then fell into the blue water. The power of faith and divine fire around turn into a big hammer, constantly bombarding the water mass and the ring, making the ring red. Each hammer can make some water integrate into the ring, and there is a trace of the power of faith on the hammer of faith, constantly integrating, strengthening the quality of the ring itself. But the power of the hammer of divine fire is more finely controlled by him. He dare not let it enter the ring, which will destroy the quality of the ring. As gray kept knocking, the water soon melted into the ring and became one with the ring. However, this is not over yet. Gray''s spiritual power affects the power of faith, activates the magic array depicted on the ring, and starts to transform it, so that these magic arrays can better control the water of the ring power. In the process, the dinner ordered in the soup house was delivered, as well as the ELF''s favorite wine. Because only on the basis of the determined repair and enhancement, gray seems to be able to deal with the outside world. Gray was full of dishes in front of him. The elf couldn''t wait to start flying around the dishes to choose his favorite food. After the ring was strengthened, gray took it out and put it on his hand, and then ate dinner. Don''t worry about the ring. Anyway, it has been strengthened. We''ll experiment the strengthened power later. It''s more important to eat first. Little jasmine has already drunk a lot of the wine she sent, and the little guy is trying to pour it into his stomach. When gray saw it, he immediately changed it into a sip of slow drink. She was very lady. Gray found that the rest in the bottle had nothing to do with her. This last cup should be drunk slowly and tasted carefully. "Gray, are you ready?" The little guy pretended that nothing had happened and asked calmly. "It''s done. You can become a powerful magician in the future." Gray smiled and nodded. He was used to stealing drinking water. There was nothing to say. "Really? Gray, you are so good that I can help you fight bad people in the future! " The elf clapped his palm and said happily. "Of course, little jasmine will become more and more powerful." "Yes, I''m awesome!" The elf nodded seriously, glanced at the food, flew over, picked up a plate of fish and sent it to gray. He said politely, "this is delicious. Here you are!" "Thank you, little Molly!" Gray didn''t refuse either. He took it and put it in front of him. The dinner was very pleasant and comfortable. Until half an hour later, they put down their tableware and asked the people in the soup house to clean up. When the staff of the soup house left, gray turned his palm, and a light blue water appeared in his hand, rotating constantly. Gray tried again, a little stronger than his previous pure water attack. Take it down and teach it to the elf to familiarize herself. In the future, when she meets the enemy, she can not only act as a wet nurse, but also be invisible and become an assassin. With her talent, few can find her. The elf turned the ring into the size of his wrist and put it on his wrist. He didn''t continue to be a belt. Familiar for a while, the elves use it more and more smoothly. Gray makes some animals composed of sea water to fight with her. The elves can fight back and forth. "Ha ha, I''m awesome!" The elf is elated and forks his waist! Chapter 578 To help the elf get familiar with the strengthened ring, gray continued to study the group of things similar to the power of faith, but there was no obvious progress on the difference between the two. The heavy rain outside didn''t stop until after midnight. Because of the heavy rain, the sea water below didn''t subside because of the arrival of the day. At a glance, it was a vast ocean, dotted with large and small islands in the middle, like emerald gemstones. These islands were originally small hills on the ground. When the sea flooded the land, they became islands. However, although the water surface here is very broad, the depth is not deep. It is only four or five meters deep. In a clear place, you can directly see the seabed, and where the railway track used to be, it can only be submerged to the lower leg. This is the strangeness of the world. The sea is like the tide, and gray is curious about the world. There are not so many strange phenomena in the strange space of the Pirates of the Caribbean World. The alternation of day and night is accompanied by the fluctuation of sea water. For example, most people in the world only work at night, and those gods only come to the soup house at night. For example, after a heavy rain, even the land will be submerged to form the sea, and so on. Compared with this alien space, the alien space like the underworld demon prison, in addition to environmental factors, many rules are very similar to the earth world. Grayson was lazy. He felt very comfortable. The medicine bath that could help sleep yesterday was very useful. Then he opened the window and flew out. He sat on the roof of the soup house again and had breakfast with the elf. At this time, the people in the soup house basically just fell asleep and no one would care about him. After breakfast, because the soup house was basically sleeping at this time, gray wanted to eat, and no one did anything for him. So he went to the shops in front of the soup house. During the day, these shops looked very normal. They were no different from ordinary shops, but they didn''t open the door. They looked very quiet and lifeless. There was no one and it was boring to wander around. Gray just walked once and lost interest. He took the elf to the previous stone steps, grabbed a handful of soil and turned it into two fishing rods. Then take out some food as fish from the backpack space, and start to exercise your patience with the elves. Although the sea water suddenly appears and disappears, there are still many fish in it. Although I don''t know where the sea water finally flows and where these fish come from. But there are fish in it. In less than half an hour, gray and the elf have pulled several fish up. Maybe it''s because of the shallow water in this place. The fish they catch are only small fish the size of a palm. They don''t see any big fish. "This position is not good. We can''t play our superb fishing skills at all." Gray touched his chin and said thoughtfully to the elf. "Well, bad position. Let''s go to dinner. It''s almost noon. Let''s go to lunch." The elf agreed. As soon as he threw the fishing rod, he was ready to eat happily. "Well, you''re right. Let''s change our position and go fishing elsewhere." Gray nodded and promised. "I said go to lunch." Little jasmine stressed discontentedly. "I know. Change places." With a wave of gray, several small fish flew back to the sea, and the fishing rod turned into soil and scattered in the nearby grass. Reaching out to catch the elf who wanted to escape, gray flew to Shanghai and flew into the distance. What do you think about having lunch? Who has just finished breakfast and has lunch in less than an hour? If you eat like this, you have to eat twenty-four meals a day. You will either die or become a fat man sooner or later. The world''s sea is changeable, but the sea water is extremely clear. With Gray''s eyesight, flying not far from the sea, you can directly see the seabed and the fish swimming in the sea. After flying around the sea, gray finally found a place where the sea was deep and many big fish swam here. So he stopped decisively with the elf, threw out the magic flying blanket, sat on it, rubbed out two fishing rods with sea water, basked in the warm sun and continued the great cause of fishing. The elf was very unwilling, but he still didn''t give up the idea of letting gray eat lunch, because after eating, he could have wine to drink. Stuffed a piece of chocolate for her, the elf suddenly became good, sat upright on the magic flying carpet, chewed the chocolate seriously and caught fish. At noon, gray and the elf baked fish for lunch on an island. The elf drank the expected wine with satisfaction. Then they didn''t plan to continue fishing, but lay on the grass and began to empty their thoughts and stare at the sky in a daze. Of course, when they were free, they didn''t forget to study the power of faith that had made little progress. About the afternoon, gray suddenly felt something approaching at a high speed in the distance. Turning his head, he saw a group of white birds chasing the white dragon, flying over from both heads. Take a closer look, those chasing after the white dragon are not white birds, but simple paper people made of paper. Although it was a paper man, it also chased the white dragon and fled everywhere. "Eh, is it time?" Gray stood up happily. "Little Molly, get up quickly. Let''s do business." After getting the dragon power of the river god, gray remembered that there was a dragon under grandma Tang. However, gray likes to be famous. This dragon is under the hand of mother-in-law Tang without offending himself. He also plans to spend some time in the soup house and enjoy the delicious food and medicine bath in the soup house, so it''s not good to directly attack him. But it doesn''t matter. He knows that Bai Long will lose most of his life if he is instructed by mother-in-law Tang to steal money. At that time, mother-in-law Tang won''t want him again. That''s the perfect time to do business. As for whether Bai Long will steal, gray thinks he should. Although Qianxun is gone, Bai Long''s stealing money from his mother-in-law has little to do with Qianxun. Even if Qianxun is not there, he is likely to do it. Of course, it is also possible that he stole things to negotiate terms with mother-in-law Tang and to help Chihiro save his parents. When Chihiro and her parents were out of danger, he would certainly not steal. Now it seems that he''s right. Bai Long still stole money''s mother-in-law''s things and is still being chased by money''s mother-in-law. "What kind of business? Buy wine? " The elf rubbed his eyes and sat up. "Yes, are you happy to buy wine?" Gray didn''t spoil her careful thinking, said along with her. "Happy!" The ELF''s sleepiness immediately dissipated and became energetic, "we... Eh, gray, the long dragon is being chased. Oh, do we need help?" For dragons, elves still have a good impression, but even the river god yesterday, it''s bad dragons who offend gray. She promised to give money but didn''t give it. It was a very bad dragon. Moreover, the Dragon had too many claws and its head was not a dragon. She didn''t like it. Although the dragon was not very similar to the Dragon she knew, and its body was too slender, she recognized that it was a dragon. The knowledgeable elf has seen in a book brought back from other worlds that this is also a dragon, but it looks different from the dragon in her original world, but the smell of the dragon will not deceive people. Chapter 579 Of course, gray gave her the answer at the first time. "No!" Gray said firmly, "that dragon was chased and killed for stealing other people''s things. Unlike a good dragon like me, we don''t help a bad dragon." Nonsense, help him. What''s the deal with grandma Tang? Don''t you want the power of the dragon? "Oh, it''s a thief dragon. It''s too bad." The elf said angrily, "I hate thieves. The last time I put chocolate in a vase, it was stolen. I didn''t find who it was." Finally, the elf was a little wronged, but she carefully hid the chocolate and prepared it to be used as food reserve. She ate it carefully when she was greedy. Gray turned his eyes guilty. He remembered that he had a whim when he passed a vase. He reached out and touched it, took out a piece of chocolate and ate it. "Yes, thieves are the most hateful." Gray said indignantly, as if he felt the mood of the elf. In the sky, the white dragon passed by the two people, but he was also entangled by the white paper man. He was injured and had to drill into the sea to avoid. White dragon was once the river god of a river. In order to learn magic, he signed a contract with grandma Tang and became her subordinate. Therefore, the white dragon''s action in the water is very sensitive, and there is no embarrassing situation such as not water. After he entered the sea, the paper men did not dare to enter the sea. They only kept rotating on the water and did not intend to leave for a short time. They had to guard him here and wait for him to come out. White dragon didn''t stay underwater for too long. He didn''t come out until he was cured. There is something in his stomach that makes him almost crazy. He can''t think calmly. It''s the safest way to recover in the water. The things in his stomach made him roll in pain. After walking a distance in the water, he rushed out of the water again and rushed straight to the highest floor of the soup house. That''s where Mrs. Tang is. He signed a contract with Mrs. Tang. Mrs. Tang is the enemy of Mrs. Qian. She will save herself. This is Bai Long''s only idea. He can''t help it. Because of the contract with mother-in-law Tang, he realized that he took her as his dependence after he lost his ability to think. If Bai Long is sober, he knows that he can''t go to grandma Tang at this time, but the best choice is to recover from his injury underwater. Of course, grandma Qian''s magic may also be the reason why he had to go to grandma Tang. He needs grandma Tang to remove grandma Qian''s magic for him, or he will die. However, he obviously wouldn''t know. When grandma Tang saw that he was seriously injured, she didn''t want to treat him at all, but thought he was useless and wanted to get rid of him. In the back, gray and the elf sat on the magic flying carpet and flew slowly towards the soup house. He was not in a hurry. He had to wait at least for a while. After grandma Tang decided not to white dragon, it was a good opportunity to talk business with her. "Speaking of system, don''t you really give me a businessman''s achievement? I feel I have a businessman''s talent." Gray touched his chin as he flew and said at the bottom of his heart. No way. As a good law-abiding man, he always wants to do business when he meets what he wants, rather than killing people and stealing goods. Compared with those guys who always kill and seize treasure and are proud of the golden belt of killing and setting fire, he has the word "good man" written all over his body. If you look at it with a magnifying glass, you can see the words "good man" written all over his body. If you look at it with a microscope, you can still see that every cell of him exudes goodwill. As for whether grandma Tang is qualified to deal with Bai Long, gray doesn''t know what contract Bai Long signed with her, but Bai Long has a contract with her after all. After Bai Long''s death, grandma Tang seems to be the only one who can deal with his body. As for stopping Bai Long to save him and deal with him, gray refused, which would offend mother-in-law Tang and be detrimental to his enjoyment in the soup house. Moreover, the white dragon may not agree to sell his dragon power. It can be seen from the reaction of the river god last night that they attach great importance to their own power. Moreover, gray is not sure that he can solve his curse, and the elf is only half sure. He won''t do anything that is obviously unequal between income and payment. After smashing countless glasses, Bai Long finally flew to the top floor where mother-in-law Tang was located. He turned a corner and flew in from the balcony. Grandma Tang was writing something. When she saw the white dragon flying in seriously injured and the countless white paper people chasing after him, she quickly played a magic and stopped the paper people. "White dragon, have you failed again?" Mrs. Tang said angrily. Seeing the appearance of white dragon, she didn''t think he had succeeded. Bai Long fell into the house, losing his strength. The dragon blood flowed out of his mouth without money. His consciousness was chaotic. He couldn''t hear mother Tang''s words and couldn''t give an answer. "I''ve soiled my carpet. Damn it." Mother Tang said with disgust on her face, "get rid of him quickly. He can''t live anyway. Then remember to clean my carpet. Don''t see any blood on it when I come back." "How heartless." A voice came. Grandma Tang turned to the Chaoyang platform and saw Gray''s foot fall on the balcony. Unfortunately, she looked at the seriously injured white dragon. "Guest, this is not open to the outside world. Guests, please go out." Mrs. Tang''s face was not very good, she said faintly. Gray walked in with a smile and didn''t care about her tone. "Don''t hurry to rush people. I just heard you say that the white dragon can''t work. Want to get rid of it?" "What''s the matter? Do you want to save him?" "Of course not." Gray shook his head. "I mean, it''s a pity to dispose of it like this. It''s better to sell it to me directly. You can also get a gold coin. What do you think?" Mrs. Tang thought for a moment, but instead of refusing, she put on a look of talking about the price, "how much can you offer? This is a dragon! " "Grandma Tang, everyone should be sincere. You just wanted to dispose of him as garbage... Grayton said," forget it, you know what I want. In his current situation, I can''t get too many things. " "Well, I''ll give you a fair price. It''s enough to buy him." With that, gray took out a bag of golden gold coins, threw them gently and threw them on the table in front of Mrs. Tang. WOW! Gold coins rolled and many of them fell on the table. Grandma Tang pointed and lined up in front of her one by one. Seeing these gold coins, Mrs. Tang''s eyes lit up immediately, but a moment later, she looked at gray and said firmly, "double it!" "Deal!" Gray didn''t bargain. As soon as he reached out, a pile of gold coins appeared beside him, and then flew to the table in front of Mrs. Tang. When the gold coins were delivered, gray went to the seriously injured white dragon, took off the faith furnace on his neck, opened the lid and sucked at the white dragon. "Wait!" Mrs. Tang suddenly stood up and shouted to stop. Gray''s decisive decision to close the deal made her feel that she had received less money. Gray looked back with a kind smile. "Anything else?" "Guest, I suddenly feel that white dragon is still useful to me. The money is not enough to buy white dragon." Mother-in-law Tang quickly spoke out the words from the bottom of her heart. "Really?" Gray''s tone gradually became cold, and his eyes were full of murder. "Are you kidding me?" Mother-in-law Tang''s heart was pounding and her secret path was bad. Why did she suddenly forget that she was a bad star and provoke him? She didn''t make trouble for herself. She was so eager to make money that she forgot even this. "No... no, you can take this dragon!" Mrs. Tang smiled and quickly changed her mouth to deny her previous sentence again. She felt blood dripping from her heart. Obviously, this dragon is very important to him. If he is not so anxious, he may buy it at three times the price. But now that the deal has been concluded, if she goes back on what she said not to sell or asks for a price increase, the evil star will never give up. Unfortunately, I should have let him increase at least three times. I lost a lot. Originally, a waste dragon sold two bags of gold coins. She was very happy, but gray promised so decisively. Her happiness value directly bottomed out, and what she didn''t make was a loss. When the deal was concluded, gray put away the injured white dragon with the melting pot of faith, and then looked murderously at grandma Tang. "Guest, what do you want to do? Our transaction has been completed. Please leave here immediately." Mother-in-law Tang said in fear that she would follow the footsteps of the Twelve Gods and the river god in the next moment. River God also repented after trading. Now it is estimated that there are no ashes. I can''t learn from him. He just responded in time and didn''t go back on the price increase. He shouldn''t be so good? Chapter 580 Finally, gray really didn''t do anything to grandma Tang. After she made an apology and handed over a brewing formula of the wine Gray had drunk before, gray generously forgave her for teasing herself. Gray, the wine maker, saw that many things exist in this world and in this different space, and they are relatively rare and difficult to collect. So gray didn''t bother to look for materials to brew by himself. He directly placed an order for 1000 jars with grandma Tang, which made grandma Tang cry happily and didn''t care about the loss at all. As for the wine recipe, gray plans to take it back and study it by himself to see if it can be improved and brewed with the magic medicine of the main world. This kind of wine is actually a relatively simple medicine. However, it is still called wine because it has the characteristics of wine and has a large amount. As a great magician, it is really not too difficult to improve such a formula as long as you are willing to spend time. Back in the room, he continued to refine the white dragon. The dying white dragon didn''t even have the strength to resist. It directly turned into fly ash, leaving only a few groups of the purest power. Compared with the river god, the white dragon also left three groups of power, but the power of water and faith are few, but the power of dragon is more. However, the white dragon is not as powerful as the river god, so the things left are still a little less than the river god. The power of belief of the white dragon is the smallest, almost close to nothing. It is only a ball as big as a glass bead, and the power of water is half smaller than that of the river god. Gray knows this, because the white dragon''s River has long been filled, and there is no river anymore. Naturally, no one remembers him. It''s normal to believe in him. Only the power of the Dragon satisfied gray. Maybe it has something to do with the fact that the white dragon is really a dragon. Of course, this is what he wants most. As long as the power of the dragon is enough, other powers don''t matter. After absorbing the power of the dragon, Gray''s Dragon scales increased a lot again, and even his four-dimensional attributes increased a little. It seems that he insisted on exercising, made a lot of little, reached the critical point, and then broke through the bottleneck by the power of the dragon. Therefore, his highest attribute has reached 30 points, and the other three attributes have also reached 26 points. "It''s getting stronger again." Gray whispered to himself and squeezed his fist. Then gray took off the Poseidon ring on his finger and threw it into the melting pot of faith, integrating the small force of water into it. Little Molly''s are enough for her. Now it''s time for her to play. After refining the power of belief into a pure state, the small group merged with the large group of river god. Gray''s eyes looked at what the white dragon left except the three groups of power. It was a small seal. The white dragon fell out of his body when it was refined. Gray controlled the power and didn''t refine it. For others, even the horns and claws of the white dragon were refined into the power of the Dragon by him. Only this seal, gray thought it was very interesting and was ready to take it out for fun. Control the flame to swim on the surface of the seal again, and slowly invade it, burning all the marks or magic curses left by people. Taking out the seal, gray took it in his hand and looked at it for a while. The engraved side seemed a little vague and couldn''t see what it was. Gray took out the ink white paper and was ready to see what was engraved under the seal. The seal was stained with ink. Gray saw that the magic in the seal flashed and a mark appeared on the white paper. In the middle of a circular magic array, a Fusang character ''deed'' is written in the middle. "No, not at the bottom." Gray picked up the seal and saw that the pattern on that side didn''t match the pattern printed on the paper. Reach out and touch, the pattern on the paper doesn''t look like that printed by printing mud. If you wipe it with your fingers, you can''t get any paint. Wipe off all the ink on the seal and try to print on the white paper. Sure enough, the pattern appeared again. Obviously, the patterns are printed by the seal, but not those at the bottom of the seal. Gray doesn''t care. Magic props can''t be measured by common sense. Some magical places are normal. Instead of studying the magic array printed by the seal, gray found that the function of this thing is very simple. It is a contract magic array. If you look closely, you can find that in the small seal pattern, the magic array is very complex, and the binding effect of the contract is also good, and these are all concentrated in such a small magic array, and can be released continuously through such a seal. "Witch''s seal?" Gray learned its name from the seal. That''s right. The seal was stolen by Bai Long from mother-in-law Qian. Like mother-in-law Tang, mother-in-law Qian is also a powerful magician or witch. Moreover, mother-in-law Tang also signed a contract to deprive others of their names to control each other''s magic. Now it seems that matching with this seal can achieve a good effect. Otherwise, mother-in-law Tang will not always think about mother-in-law Qian''s seal. "Things are good. I''ll collect them impolitely." Hey, hey, with a smile, he put his things in his backpack. Gray felt comfortable picking up the leak, and then remembered the little paper people chasing the white dragon. I remember that in the original book, mother-in-law qian can come to the magical separation directly through the paper man, which is also very magical. Take out a handful of paper people''s paper man before entering Mrs. Tang''s place, and gray inputs magic into it. The paper man didn''t respond. Gray wasn''t disappointed at all. You don''t even know what it''s called. You can''t take it and use it directly. "This is just those white birds. There''s no strange place!" The elf also took a paper man and fiddled with it. "It''s decided. We''ll go somewhere else tomorrow." Take the paper man, Gray said energetically. "Well, take some delicious food here." The elf raised his hand and made a suggestion. (?¡ä ?` ?) You can go, but you must bring delicious food! Gray nodded and gently rubbed the ELF''s hair with one finger, like teasing a kitten. "Of course." When night fell, the staff of the soup house got up one after another. Gray took little jasmine to the bath below again. By the way, he gave the monsters a menu and asked them to prepare some food boxes according to the above requirements. When Mrs. Tang knew the news, she was almost excited to give him a farewell party to celebrate his leaving the soup house. In order to confirm the authenticity of the news, she pretended to stay and asked if it was true. After all, gray just said to ask them to prepare more food and pack them up. It just seemed that they were leaving. "Don''t worry, I''ll come back. After all, I still have a thousand jars of wine here." Gray couldn''t help reminding her when he saw her happy expression. "I''ll stay longer next time." "How can this be? If it''s inconvenient for guests to come back, tell me an address and I''ll send it to you in person." Mrs. Tang was shocked. In her opinion, gray is definitely a bad star. There is no doubt that the first night he came, Twelve Gods died. The next night, the river God died. Now on the third day, his white dragon was bought by him because he was dying of serious injury. It is estimated that he can''t live. There will be dead people every day. No one can bear it. If it goes on like this, the business of the soup house will be greatly affected. Now it''s Bailong. Will it be her turn next time. Anyway, she didn''t dare to gamble. She''d better send this guy away as soon as possible. "Thank you very much." "Then I won''t disturb the guests." Mrs. Tang secretly hated herself. Why did she come down here? She always seemed to do some irrational things since she met the ordinary family. Just like this time, no matter whether he goes or not, what he does will not affect his decision. Obviously, he just needs to wait, but why should he come down and go this time? But then again, this guy is really rich. He has made a lot of money on his own these days. It would be better if he was kind and didn''t kill. Chapter 581 The next day, under the furtive gaze of a pair of eyes in the back soup house, gray fell gently on the sea, and the sea held him along the railway track. After being carried by the sea for a while, gray thought it would be better to sit on a magic carpet or a flying broom. If he couldn''t fly by himself, it would be more interesting. So he scattered his magic, plopped into the water and stepped on the track under the water. "This strange space really keeps pace with the times. Even the tracks have been paved. I don''t know how these people went to other places before there were no tracks." Gray smiled and walked in the water step by step, feeling the resistance from the sea and stirring the water happily. Soon he came to a platform in front, not far from the soup house, where Chihiro boarded the train in the original book. There was no one on the platform and gray didn''t stop. The train would not come until some time. It would probably wait until the afternoon. He didn''t have so much time to wait for it. If you have that time, you might as well fly over by yourself. Of course, Gray was curious about the train and the black figures on it. If he had the chance, he also wanted to see what those things were. It''s just impossible for him to spend time waiting. Along the way, gray found that the sea here was really endless, and tiled all the way to the end of the line of sight. There was no wind and waves. It was incredibly flat, just like a mirror tiled on the ground. At the end of the sky, the real sea meets the sky, and the clouds in the distance seem to float directly on the water. "Interesting place!" In front of them, a small island appeared. The island was really small. There was only a house and a tree on it, and there was a chair under the tree. There is no vegetable garden, no farmland, simple. Gray really doesn''t believe there can be people here if he didn''t pull a clothes drying pole to dry his clothes in the open space outside the house. After looking at it curiously for a while, gray is going to interview to see why someone built the house here. Maybe you can travel normally when it''s not the sea, but if you encounter heavy rain or at night, you can only be trapped there? Or is it a monster or a God, or a witch like Mrs. Tang? Of course, in fact, mother-in-law Tang is not human. No human has grown up like that. It is estimated that she is also a monster. However, she looks like a human, so she has just been called the witch. Gray thinks this possibility is great. The world is full of malice to mortals. He really can''t stand here without some strength. Stepping on the water to the island, I couldn''t feel any creatures on it, and there seemed to be no one in the house. "Not at home?" The timing of the secret passage was wrong. Gray turned and prepared to return to the track and move on. Creak! When he was ready to turn around and leave, the back door opened, and a beautiful mature woman came out and saw Gray ready to leave at a glance. "Sir, can I help you?" The woman stood at the door and shouted to gray with a little vigilance. "Hello, I came along the railway and saw a house here. I couldn''t help but want to visit. I''m very sorry if I disturb you." Gray nodded slightly and expressed his apology for rushing to the door. "Why? I feel very happy when there are guests visiting." The woman smiled gently and opened the door of the house. "If the guests are not in a hurry, it''s better to come in and have a cup of tea." "Good!" Gray agreed directly, went to the door happily and walked into the house under the guidance of the woman. Although it''s not big from the outside, when he came in, gray found that it was like a huge castle, and the space inside was very huge. It''s nothing to be surprised. So is grandma Tang''s soup house. The internal space is several times larger than it looks outside. This is a major feature of the magical world, which can save the land for building houses. If this technology is obtained in the real world, ten families can live in a one storey building, and the stocks of the real estate industry will soar. "My name is chunriqingzi. What do you call me, sir?" "Hello, miss Qingzi. My name is gray!" Chunriqingzi was a little surprised. This name is not very common, but there are many gods and monsters in Fusang, and there are many wonderful names, so he didn''t put his surprise on his face. "Please sit down, Mr. gray. I''ll make tea for you." Chunriqingzi took gray to the sofa, bowed politely and politely, and turned into another room. Gray sat down on the sofa and looked at the surrounding layout curiously. There was a lot of space here, but there was not much furniture. The whole place seemed particularly empty. "I don''t want tea, I want to drink!" The drunkard whispered, but only said in Gray''s ear that it was not heard by the woman entering another room. Gray pretended not to hear it, and his eyes stayed on a wall. There was a two meter high statue of God, a woman, holding a strange tool in his hand, like a prop for sacrifice. Before long, chunriqingzi came out slowly with a set of tea sets in her hands and smiled gently, "long wait, Mr. gray!" "Will miss Qingzi worship the gods at home?" Gray asked curiously. Moreover, miss Qingzi gave him the same feeling as those gods met in the soup house. It can be said that she is also a God. Will such a person worship other gods again? "Because the LORD God should always remember his kindness to us." Chunriqingzi said softly, put the tea set on the tea table, poured him a cup of tea and handed it to him. Listening to her tone, she didn''t regard herself as a God at all. She was just an ordinary person who worshipped the gods. But gray knew that the woman was the same as those weak gods. The god worshipped by the other party should be a more powerful God. Gray took the tea cup and put it under his nose. A smell of tea poured into his nose and praised: "miss Qingzi''s craftsmanship is admirable." "Is this the first time Mr. gray has entered the world?" Chunriqingzi poured herself a cup of tea and sat demurely opposite gray. "Yes, it''s a magical world." Gray didn''t know how she saw it, but she didn''t hide it. "Mr. gray is very powerful. Just now I almost thought that some powerful monster was going to invade here." Chunriqingzi smiled. "Will miss Qingzi often be invaded by monsters?" "That''s not true. They will invade other people''s territory. Generally, only those fierce monsters or people who have just entered the world go to the wrong place." Chunriqingzi shook her head and explained, "I saw that Mr. gray just looked and left. I guess it''s your first time here." Gray nodded. "I''m really sorry. I didn''t know it would cause misunderstanding." "It doesn''t matter. Just stand outside the island and shout if you want to visit others next time." Chunriqingzi waved his hand, "moreover, if the other party is hostile to you, the other party''s strength will be affected by the increase of the land under his feet." "Increase?" Gray was a little puzzled. Isn''t this an island? If there is no sea water, it is at best a hill. Can it increase its strength? Is it so magical? Chapter 582 Chunriqingzi knew that gray came to this world for the first time. He didn''t understand many things, so he enthusiastically introduced him. "Everyone who comes to this world, whether gods or monsters, has a chance to turn a piece of land into his own territory, and can be blessed by the land and gain more powerful power." "When Mr. gray comes for the first time, he can also choose a piece of land he likes and turn it into his own territory." "But you''d better choose when there is sea water, otherwise when the sea water rises, the low-lying territory will be easily flooded." "Of course, if your ability is related to water, you can also choose to establish your own territory under the water, which will be safer." Chunriqingzi is really enthusiastic, but the most critical part is not mentioned. "What should I do?" Gray became interested in it. Turning a piece of land into your own territory is not a simple ownership of land property rights, but the real land is yours. You will be blessed by the land and become the owner of the land. You will be alert when others enter your territory. According to chunriqingzi, gray feels that this thing is like a kingdom of God, but the land is too small, only a few hundred square meters, and it is still selected from the world and belongs to a part of the world. If the land and even space are created by ourselves, and can be opened up into a world in the future, even if it is only a small world with a radius of tens of miles, it can actually be called the kingdom of God. Of course he is interested in such a magical thing. However, this is only what he thinks. It is a guess without any real evidence. After all, the world he has been to has not met the kingdom of God. Even Olympus is just a huge strange space, and it has long been destroyed in the war of the gods. He has not been in it. It may really be the kingdom of God, which is probably the paradise of van Helsing''s world. Unfortunately, he has not been to it and cannot be verified. Looking at Gray''s expectant eyes, chunriqingzi didn''t arouse people''s appetite and said directly, "in fact, it''s not difficult. You just need to immerse your strength into the earth, connect with the earth, and let the land bring your breath." Suddenly, her face became serious and warned seriously: "it should be noted that although in theory you can assimilate larger land as much as possible, if the land is too large and exceeds the limit you can bear, then you will become a part of the land and a puppet of the land." "I see. Thank miss Qingzi for her reminder!" Gray quickly thanked, because just now he was still wondering whether he could bring the whole world into his territory and pack it away. Now it seems that if he really does that, he doesn''t know how to die. "You''re welcome. Mr. gray is very popular. Seeing Mr. gray, Kiko feels like meeting an old friend." Chunriqingzi smiled unabashedly, her beautiful eyes staring at him, flashing strange colors. Gray took a deep look at her. He didn''t expect that this familiar woman at home had such foresight. He saw the essence of his kindness at a glance. "Can mortals gain their own territory if they enter this world?" "It should be possible, but where do mortals have the power to turn land into their own territory? I''m afraid if I haven''t done it, I''ll be assimilated by the world. " Chunriqingzi shook her head slightly. At least she didn''t think that any mortal could do it. Even if mortals are qualified to do that, they can''t do it. Mortals here refer to those ordinary people. Some people who master magic or witchcraft are not classified as mortals. Those people are called yin-yang wizards, gods, witches and witches. But even humans who master extraordinary power can hardly find a way to enter the world. They basically have to look at luck if they want to enter the world. Gray nodded slightly. He thought too much. Ordinary people want to assimilate a piece of land, on the premise that he has a power that can be detached. "In fact, let alone mortals, even some weak monsters and gods dare not assimilate their own territory even if they come to this world. If they are careless, they will directly become a part of this world." "After having their own territory, even if they return to the real world, they will appear directly in their own territory when they come back again." After talking about the territory for a while, gray soon understood almost everything. In fact, there are only a few points to pay attention to, and the process is very simple, as long as he is not greedy. And there are elves around, and gray is not worried that she will deceive herself. Perhaps the more powerful God lied. The elf couldn''t hear it, but chunriqingzi didn''t feel too strong. The elf could easily tell whether her words were true or not. "By the way, miss Qingzi, what''s the matter with the tracks outside? Who built them?" Gray said curiously that the track was his second curiosity. Who would lay a track in such a world? What is the purpose of laying tracks? Just for the convenience of others? Is there such a great guy in this world full of monsters and gods? Besides, those gods seem to have taken a boat. I haven''t seen anyone take a train. Those who take a train are dark shadows. As for monsters, it is even more impossible. There are good monsters, but there is a limit to good intentions. Chunriqingzi shook her head. "I don''t know this, but a long time ago, walking on this route was a huge sailboat." "Once I left the world and came back after a period of time, the ship became a railway and a train. At that time, the real world was just building a large number of railways. Maybe there was some connection between them." Listening to her, gray felt that the change from sailing boat to railway track was not artificial, but that the world changed automatically according to the situation of the real world. The only question is, does the world have this ability and why does it do it? "Well, what does this train and the previous ship deliver?" "I don''t know about this kind of thing, but the figures transported on it are neither monsters and ghosts nor humans. I don''t know what they are." Chunriqingzi said. For those figures above, she has seen them from a distance, but she has never been on a boat or train or in close contact. Skipping the tracks and figures, gray asked her how big the world was and what the world was. Chunriqingzi answered one by one. She didn''t know how big the world was, and the world didn''t have a name, because most gods and monsters lived in their own territory. Many times they were still engaged in wind and rain in the real world, and no one paid attention to how the world was. After gray asked some questions, they began to chat. There was no fixed topic. They talked wherever they wanted. Unconsciously, after drinking a pot of tea, they have been talking for a long time. Gray felt that he got a lot of information about gods and monsters in the chat. It was very pleasant to chat with chunriqingzi. When the time came in the afternoon, Gray was ready to leave, but chunriqingzi said that it was rare to have such a pleasant conversation and wanted to keep him down for dinner. Gray was so generous that he agreed. Chapter 583 The next day, Gretel set out again with the elf. Although he walked a little way one day, he felt that visiting chunriqingzi was a very correct thing he had done, and the harvest was not small and unexpected. It can only be said that people are handsome and can eat everywhere. Even monsters and gods eat this set. Appearance is justice. In the back, chunriqingzi, with eyes full of red light and eyes full of eyes, stood under the big tree on the island, waved his hands vigorously, and cried reluctantly: "Mr. gray, you must visit again when you have time. If you decide on a territory, you must tell me the location, and I will come to visit." "Miss Qingzi, I won''t forget it. Don''t worry. I''ll come to you when I have time." Gray also waved reluctantly. "You two have something to hide from me!" The elf opened his eyes and looked at gray seriously, trying to see some clues from his expression. "No... Gray was just about to deny it, but thinking that the object was an elf, he quickly stopped the car and said seriously," don''t talk nonsense without evidence. " In the face of elves, it''s no different from telling her the truth directly, so we should answer from the side. Anyway, we just don''t admit it positively or deny it positively, so she can''t help it. Don''t say, the messenger of the rice lotus God is different. It''s powerful enough. No wonder it''s so attractive. Yes, last night, when gray had in-depth communication with chunriqingzi, he learned that the other party was the messenger of the rice lotus God, the body was a fox, and the statue enshrined was the rice lotus God. Of course, chunriqingzi said that there are many gods like her, such as rice and lotus, all over the world. Don''t be surprised if you meet them in other places in the future. Gray said that of course he would not be surprised. This is a fox spirit, or fox God and spirit fox. Of course, if you encounter it, you should try to communicate. At this moment, gray remembered some legends left by his predecessors, such as life and death friends and reckless heroes. And these, in this world full of gods, he can try one by one, take the road of his predecessors, take a look at the scenery they have seen, and perhaps surpass his predecessors and make unprecedented feats. You can even create stories, leave your own legends and become legends in the eyes of others. Just think about it. It''s not because of anything else. It''s mainly because you can spread your stories and become a household celebrity. It''s difficult to calm down your excitement. Remember the location of chunriqingzi''s territory. Gray continued to move forward with the elf. He said he would come back when he had time. It''s not just that chunriqingzi is such a kind-hearted person who is enthusiastic and helpful and broad-minded. He is worth making friends and making deep friends. He can be a good friend. Of course, he will often come back and communicate in the future. Leaving the island, the sea caused by the heavy rain has not subsided, and the two continue to tread on the sea on the railway track. "Gray, there''s a car ahead." The roar of cars came from the front, and a train changed from a small black spot on the rail at the end to a roaring train. The train has only two carriages, but each one is very long and can be used as a locomotive in the front and back. "Let''s go to the front platform." Gray and the elf quickened their steps and arrived at the front platform ten seconds before the train arrived. The platform is actually a dirt road, but a part of it floats out of the sea and just extends to the edge of the railway track, providing a place for people to wait for the train. The road extending to the other direction, however, goes all the way to the bottom of the sea, then appears on an island like a small town in the distance, and continues to enter the small town. When he got to the dirt road, gray found that he wanted to fork out. This is not a platform at all, but a road to cross the tracks. On the other side of the track, there is a road hidden under the water, which is the continuation of this road. Therefore, this is really not a platform. It just looks like a road on the platform when there is sea water. If there is no sea water, you won''t be mistaken, because the whole road will appear on the open surface. There are street lights on the dirt road to remind passers-by that a car is coming, and stop waiting for the train to pass the railway. Sure enough, the train didn''t stop here. The bottom was immersed in the sea and stirred up some insignificant waves, driving past gray and the elf. You can see from the window that there are black figures sitting in the train, but you can only see the back, not the face. Soon, the train disappeared into the distance. Gray and the elf looked back and turned to the town at the end of the road. "Do you want to go and have a look?" Gray touched his chin, narrowed his eyes and looked at the town thoughtfully. "Go, go!" "Well, go and have a look." Gray nodded, took the elf to the water and walked to the distant town. "Qingzi said that the territory of a single person is generally not very large. What''s the matter with this town?" The small town Qingzi didn''t tell him, but the other party told him about the soup house and praised the other party''s medicine bath. According to Qingzi, the soup house really belongs to mother-in-law Tang. In fact, it only belongs to the soup house. Although the street on the other side of the bridge has also been built, it belongs to the soup house, but it is not her territory. In other words, she occupied it nominally, but if someone wants to assimilate a piece of land there, it is entirely possible. Mother Tang has no other means to stop others from assimilating there except by force. "Maybe this town is like soup house, but a monster or God assimilates a part, and then attracts a group of people to do something here." Thinking, gray has set foot on the land of the town. "Ghost house?" Gray looked at the sign on the roadside. "The name is simple. Are ghosts living in this place?" Speaking of ghosts, gray remembered the three ferocious ghosts he met on the first day. He didn''t know whether it had anything to do with here. Gray continued to walk forward and distinguish whether it has been assimilated and become someone else''s territory according to the method of Qingzi religion. Then he found that the smell here was a little messy, and several smells were mixed together, but they all belonged to the power of ghosts and were very cold. Although Qingzi said that few people will assimilate the territory together, it is obvious that these minorities have assimilated this land as their own territory, and may have formed some alliances. But as long as one guy doesn''t assimilate such a large piece of land, it''s completely different for many people to form an alliance with a powerful ghost. If only a ghost assimilates such a large territory, his strength can easily crush these possibly allied ghosts. Chapter 584 Since he felt that these ghosts were not very powerful, gray had no scruples, and walked into the town. As he walked through the streets of the town, the ghosts in each room were awakened. They are the masters here. They assimilate the land here. Of course, they can form a small town. They are not only them, but also many small monsters and some black figures. These are their slaves. Those humble houses on the side of the street are for them. The farther forward, gray felt the more breath in the town. I''m afraid there must be dozens of ghosts here. Of course, in their own opinion, they are not ghosts, but gods. Even if they occasionally eat people or kill wild gods who enter here by mistake, it is a normal need. The town is not big. After Gray''s field survey, there are only dozens of families, and there are about 20 or 30 ghosts. The others should be low-level monsters attached to ghosts, just like frogs in the soup room. However, the houses in the small town didn''t open the door. It''s probably the same as the soup house. They had to wait until night for large-scale activities, and during the day for them to sleep. When gray came to the other end of the town, he found that there was also a road leading to the seabed. Before being submerged by the sea, he should be able to lead to the distance normally. At this time, the ghosts in the town had secretly communicated. "Human?" When gray returned to the middle of the town, a cold voice sounded in the houses on both sides. "Yes, I am human!" Gray stopped and looked at the house with a smile. "Hello, what can I do for you?" "Hey, hey, hey!" The guy in the room gave a strange smile, and then began to speak in a sad tone, "of course, I want to invite you to the room as a guest. You''re not an ordinary human, don''t you have the courage?" The tone of the ghost is full of irony, just to excite this young looking human into the house. It''s daytime. It''s time for them to sleep. If they go out, their strength will be weakened. It''s not suitable to do it outside. But as long as this human is introduced into the house, he is a turtle in a jar and can''t escape. You can also enjoy a delicious meal, and you are a human with cultivation. This meat is much more delicious than those monsters and mortals. "Hum, how dare you underestimate me? Who gives you the courage? Will the great demon hunter be frightened by you ghosts?" Gray was so angry that he went straight to the room where the sound came from. "Demon hunter? Ha ha, is this a new career? I haven''t heard of it at all. " The ghosts in the house continued to ridicule. Of course, it''s not intended to belittle and ridicule. He has never heard of the devil hunter. Fusang has people who deal with monsters and ghosts. However, they generally call themselves yin-yang masters or Witch demon eliminators. There may be a name like the devil hunter, but he doesn''t know. "Damn monster, are you ready to die?" Gray was so angry that he kicked the door of the ghost room and strode inside. Gray hasn''t forgotten that he still has an achievement to make. These monsters need to add bricks and tiles. It''s just that these guys take the initiative to seduce themselves. In the soup house before, he didn''t do it because he had to continue to enjoy it and there was no good reason. But this town is not a good place at first sight, and the ghosts in it are not good ghosts. They just killed them to add bricks and tiles, and eliminate harm for the people. Kill two birds with one stone. Why not. I''m really a good man! With a compliment in his heart, gray finally stepped into the house where the ghost was located with an angry face. The house was gloomy. The surrounding windows were blocked by black cloth, and the outside sun could not shine in. If Gray had not had excellent eyesight and entered such a place from the sunny outside, his sight would be affected immediately. The ghost seemed to know this. He regarded gray as an ordinary human who could do magic. In essence, he didn''t change. He thought he needed time to adapt to the dark light in the house, so he launched an attack when he entered the door. Flashing cold claws suddenly appeared from the dark and grabbed Gray''s back. This claw is like an eagle claw, sharp and slender, and looks like a slender machete. If it catches it, I''m afraid there will be several bloody wounds on the body immediately, and it''s not impossible to be seriously injured in an instant. Gray noticed the movement as early as he shot, but he didn''t take the lead. After he approached himself, he turned around as fast as possible and punched out. "Die!" In the dark, the guy who only showed a pair of ghost claws and ghost eyes sneered. Humans don''t use weapons and magic. They want to compete with gods by virtue of body, not to die. How can the human body be compared with the gods? "Click!" The expected sound of bone fragmentation and unexpected severe pain made the ghost''s heart fall to the bottom of the valley in an instant. It was not the human hands that broke, but his own claws. At this time, his ghost claws were broken at an exaggerated angle, dripping with blood. Yes, the ghosts here are not ghosts composed of souls, but ghosts with entities, just like the three brothers of ghosts in soup house. The ghost screamed and could no longer hide his whereabouts. Under Gray''s powerful bombardment, he had to show his true body. This is a ghost completely different from the previous three brothers of ghosts. He has a human face and body, but his limbs are more slender and grow sharp and slender claws. Of course, the claws on his hands were broken and hung bloody on his wrists. "How is it possible that human beings cannot have such power. You are not human." The ghost roared in horror, then quickly retreated and tried to hide into the darkness again. However, how could gray give him such a chance? With a heavy step on the ground, he appeared in front of the ghost and punched him in the face. Facts have proved that the ghost''s face is not thick enough to be harder than his claws. Gray''s punch directly hit his face into his head, and his head sank in an instant. The ghost''s action stopped suddenly, bombarded the wall like a shell, and then fell straight to the ground. Although his body was still twitching, he had died completely. Gray was a cautious man. Seeing that his body was still moving, he patched a foot in his chest, and finally made the ghost stop all the signs of life. "Fifteen!" Gray secretly counted that this was the fourteenth false god who died in his hands, if both the river god and the white dragon were false gods. However, considering that the white dragon''s River has been filled and he has run to work under mother-in-law Tang, it is difficult to say that he is not a God. Many of Fusang''s mythological systems are borrowed from China, and the Chinese gods are sometimes called cutting down mountains, destroying temples and overthrowing the throne. That is to say, some gods can turn them into monsters when they meet certain conditions, so they can''t be gods. The boundary between the gods and monsters in Fusang is not obvious. Sometimes he is a God, and sometimes he becomes a monster, which is unpredictable. Gray thinks that the situation of the white dragon is very similar to this. Maybe he has become a monster after no one sacrifices. Of course, gray doesn''t want to care too much about whether one or two are gods. Fusang is known as eight million gods. He wants to achieve success. Some gods and monsters are killed by him. Fusang doesn''t lack these. Grab the ghost''s body and throw it into the box. Gray looks out the door. In this town, there is not only this ghost, but also a wave of experience waiting for him. Chapter 585 The ghosts of other houses saw that gray was angered by the ghost language. When they entered the house, they were secretly complaining that their brains didn''t turn fast enough. Why didn''t they think of such a good way? If you speak first, most of the human beings are your own. You just need to drink soup for others. After all, it''s an alliance. We can''t refuse to give it at all. Eating alone will be excluded. Eating alone will die quickly. Then, after seeing human beings go in, there was a scream. Although the sound was very similar to that of the ghost, no ghost believed that the ghost was beaten and screamed at once. It was estimated that he was cheating and wanted to leave more for himself. Not long after the scream, there came the angry cry of ghosts. They didn''t believe it. There should be a limit to show. It''s no fun to treat all ghosts as fools. Are you the only ghost in the world? "What on earth is the fool long claw doing? He''s just a human. He''s like this. Aren''t you afraid we''ll rob him?" Some ghosts disdain the way, do not suppress the volume, and the roaring sound rolls in the town, not afraid to be heard by the long clawed ghosts. "Afraid of being robbed?" Another ghost sneered, "long claw, if you bastard just ate alone, I will never spare you." The waiting answer did not appear, and the long claw in their mouth stopped making a sound after asking. "Asshole, do you really want to eat it alone? You''d better think clearly, asshole. We''ll definitely kill you." The voice still didn''t reply, but there was finally something in the door of the house. One leg stepped out of the door and exposed in the sun. "The guy with long claws is strong enough to appear in the sun?" When a ghost saw the leg, he couldn''t believe it. As ghosts, they are not that kind of soul ghosts. Although they hate the sun, the sun has no absolute lethality to them, but will suppress their power and make them weak in the sun. So few ghosts will appear in the sun. Only those legendary ghosts have the ability to walk in the sun. Otherwise, if you become weak in the sun during the day, you may become a dinner for other ghosts at night. There is no doubt that the world of ghosts is so ruthless and cruel. But they soon found that the leg was not a long clawed leg, but the human leg that went in before. "Isn''t long claw deliberately teasing us, but something really happened?" There is an incredible guess in the hearts of the ghosts that a human can kill the gods in the territory of the gods? How is this possible? Even if it is daytime and the sun is just right, their power has been suppressed to a certain extent, but they will also increase in their territory. As soon as they increase and decrease, they can basically maintain their original strength. How can they be killed by a human in this breathing time? Gray didn''t give them too much time to continue thinking. He came out directly and confirmed their guess. If the guess is wrong, how can long claw let the human leave his house? He must want to eat it on the spot without leaving any residue. "This guy is very dangerous. Be careful!" The ghosts finally found something wrong and loudly reminded everyone in the other rooms. "Arrogant human, how dare you kill the gods? The shadow of death has enveloped you. You will die here." A ghost who is good at intimidation said, his voice is erratic and gloomy, which makes people hair at the bottom of their heart. Gray stood in the middle of the street. The sun in the sky plated a layer of gold on him. He was as wise and powerful as a fairy. In contrast, the ghosts hiding in the house could not see that they had nothing to do with the gods. Gray laughed, looked at the house by the street and said contemptuously, "a group of ghosts who dare to call themselves gods are really laughing to death. Are the gods so weak? They were killed with one punch." Gray smiled recklessly, did not pay any attention to these ghosts, and said his sarcasm directly without cover. Now, the ghosts in the house were very angry. They were ghosts. Although they claimed to be gods and were indeed turned into gods by many mortals, they were obviously not good things and had a very hot temper. Some ghosts blew up when they heard Gray''s words. Regardless of whether it was day or not and whether it was sunny outside, they directly opened the roof and killed it. Under the sunshine, ghosts clearly fell into gray''s eyes. Some looked ferocious, some had sharp teeth and claws, full of fangs, some were seduced by demons, their bodies were hot, and some were shrouded in black fog. They couldn''t see what was inside. "That''s right. What kind of shit God is hiding? Come and become the soul under my sword. It''s your honor." Gray took out his sword from the lake and continued to taunt. "Go to hell, asshole!" The ghosts couldn''t stand his ridicule for a long time. As soon as they came out, they killed him directly. Even in the sun, although their strength is lower, they are now many people... Ghosts. It''s easy to kill this arrogant human together. One by one, ghosts shot with different means, but they all aimed at Gray''s key. "Yes, I''m not a coward at last. Congratulations. You''ve evolved into a death thrower now." The ghosts were about to make a noise when they saw a sword flash on a ghost who rushed to the front. The ghost rubbed past gray and fell in half behind. Before they were frightened, gray moved at high speed and cut another ghost in half. It''s all second kill! At this time, they found that they didn''t seem to be the opponent of each other, but they had rushed out at this time. Can they go back? The answer is of course not. Looking at the way the embryos are killed, even if they run back, they may not let them go. It''s better to fight hard. But there are also one or two smart people who don''t want this territory at this time. They turn and run to the sea outside the town. As long as they enter the sea, they have plenty of places to run. "Whoosh!" A water arrow darted out, caught up with the two escaped ghosts, and successfully opened a hole in their heads. Two ghosts fell to the ground, and two ghosts were killed again. The ghosts in the house couldn''t sit still. Brave and powerful, they still want to help and kill gray. Timid and weak, he is ready to run away from the back of the house. Anyway, he can''t see it. He should be able to run away from the back. So, Five ghosts rushed out of the house again, and more than a dozen ghosts began to retreat quickly from the back of the house. Chapter 586 A group of ghosts with poor strength really worked hard, but they still brought gray a little trouble. At least they delayed him for a period of time and won time for other ghosts to escape. What a tearful friendship. Even if you die, you have to create opportunities for other ghosts to leave! When there were only seven or eight ghosts left on the street, finally some ghosts couldn''t help but escape. There was no way. So many ghosts sneaked at most, causing him a little harm, and the wound disappeared in a few seconds. They couldn''t see any hope of winning. Of course, the claws of ghosts are not very clean, and there are poison curses, but on that monster, these all don''t work. The other party has a purification magic, and all negative spells become slag. What else to fight? As for creating opportunities for other ghosts? Silly, which ghost would do that? I''ll do it. I''ll die early. Eight ghosts fled in all directions. The blue water arrows in the rear flew out. Two ghosts fell in response and their skulls were opened, but six escaped. "This thing is really easy to use. You can find some more river gods to chat." The water arrow flew back into gray''s hand and turned into a round water mass. "Gray, they ran away." The elf warned. "Can''t run, look up!" Gray pointed to the top of his finger. The elf looked up and blinked. The sky was still that day, and the cloud was still that cloud. I can''t see the difference. She shook her head, saying she couldn''t see anything in the sky. "Gray, is there anything on it?" Ask if you don''t understand. The elf is definitely a good child who loves learning. "Yes!" Gray smiled and snapped his fingers. Suddenly there was a wave in the sky, shaking the light and shadow on the ground. "It''s water!" Little Molly said happily that she found that there was a water curtain in the sky surrounding the whole town. But before, gray used magic to control the water curtain, making it like transparent glass, which would not be blown by the wind, and the light and shadow on the ground did not shake, so they didn''t find it. Of course, the light must have changed a little, but the elves didn''t find it. If these ghosts who have been staying in the house can find that the light is wrong, there is a ghost. Well, there are ghosts. They are all ghosts, but they can''t find ghosts. In front, the six ghosts who escaped were scattered and separated. They didn''t dare to gather together. They were afraid of being caught when they were chased. Now they escape separately. It''s uncertain who is unlucky. Anyway, they still have a great chance to escape. However, when they fled to the edge of the town, they found the ghosts they had chosen to escape before, and some of their monster servants were standing there, anxiously attacking the water curtain in front. "Asshole, you damn fools can''t break this kind of thing. Do you want to kill us?" Several ghosts from behind scolded. Wait, when was there such a layer outside the town? Damn it, it''s that despicable human. It''s his good deed. He wants to kill all of them and won''t let them go. All this has been premeditated. The ghosts thought angrily, then rushed over at a high speed, and the soles of their fists, claws and feet slammed on the water curtain in front of them, trying to break it. "Asshole, fool, come and concentrate on attacking a position. How can you break it?" A ghost yelled. "Yes!" Other ghosts with bad brains think this idea is really great. If they had thought of it earlier, they would have left here. The ghosts began to concentrate, and the ghosts who spoke before made a sound again, "listen to my command and attack with all our strength." "Yes!" "Ready, 1, 2, 3, attack hard!" The ghosts bombarded the water curtain with force, but as soon as they shot, they found that the water curtain in front of them became much thicker again. Even if they concentrated their efforts, they could not break it. "Don''t be discouraged. You can do it. Believe in yourself and try again. This time, you must burst out the most powerful force." "Yes, we understand!" The ghosts answered loudly with great momentum. Only the ghosts who proposed to attack together looked confused. What''s the matter? I didn''t shout the order to attack just now. Now I''m not talking. Which bastard stole my limelight and tried to die? He turned his head, looked at the source of the sound, and then saw the demon human sitting there on the roof behind him, looking at them. "Here he is!" The ghost shouted, turned and ran away. There are still some ghosts in other places. Go find them and continue to try to break the water curtain. Here, let''s leave it to the partners behind to attract fire. They died a glorious death and will remember them firmly. "There are only seven. No wonder you can''t break it. You''re not only cooking, you''re not united, and you don''t do good. You can''t help being killed." Gray looked helpless and sighed slightly, as if worried about their future. "In order to prevent you from doing evil and dying at the hands of some witch, I''d better end your sin." Gray stood up, looked at the ghosts who ran away and shouted, "remember, I killed you, just... Just demon hunter, evil nemesis, gray!" He almost said something wrong. Fortunately, he was smart enough to connect without making mistakes. With that, gray didn''t delay and rushed to the escaped ghosts. We must hurry up. If we don''t hurry up, maybe those ghosts really concentrate all their efforts to break the water curtain. At that time, he will catch them all over the world. It''s very troublesome. The sword flashed, the ghost fell to the ground, and gray continued to rush to the second. The ghosts were not as fast as him and had nowhere to escape. Even if they fled in all directions, they could not escape no matter how hard they tried in this small closed town. "My Lord, I am willing to surrender." Seeing that he could not escape, a ghost quickly turned around, knelt on the ground and rushed forward with both hands, ready to crawl on the ground. With a flash of sword light, his head and body separated before his body could climb down to show respect and submission. "Sorry, you speak too slowly." Gray whispered and turned to chase the other ghosts. "My Lord, I am willing to surrender!" Be a ghost and kneel down to beg for mercy. "Sorry, your voice is too low, I can''t hear you!" "Sorry, you are too ugly. I won''t accept it!" "You devil, die together!" The ghost wants to explode. Gray''s sword pierces his heart and annihilates all vitality. A group of scattered ghosts, gray took a lot of effort and finally solved it completely. As for those little demons, most of them had already died in their battle, and the rest were sent by gray to follow their master. Anyway, it didn''t take much effort. The little demons could be killed as long as he got some sea water. All the bodies were thrown into boxes by gray, ready to be refined in the furnace of faith. He counted 23 ghosts here. Even excluding the white dragon, he killed 35 gods and ghosts, but some of them should not be gods. Because when he reached the 17th, the system reminded him: [congratulations to the host, you successfully killed 20 monsters in the name of gods and achieved the achievement: ¡¤ killing gods (pseudo) (2), achievement point + 5] Gray remembered clearly that he had to kill monsters in the name of gods to achieve success, so some monsters were not counted. I don''t know if killing other monsters can achieve the achievement of killing monsters. Anyway, there is no sign now. "Anyway, just continue to kill. It''s just a monster. The eight million gods in Fusang are still short of monsters? Now let''s see if these ghosts can refine anything special. " Gray said excitedly that in addition to taking some of the materials he could use, he threw away all the previous monsters and gods. Now it''s really a waste. If he had been refined like refining the river god, he might have gained a lot. Chapter 587 Gray put out the melting pot of faith in the center of the town and began to put the ghost''s body into it. Little jasmine looked at the house left by the monsters, turned her big eyes cunningly, flapped her wings and flew in. Gray took a look and didn''t care. He has completely eliminated the danger here. The monsters and monsters inside are dead. Little Molly won''t have trouble doing anything. "It stinks!" The elf flew out of the first house, covered his nose and cried. His little face was almost wrinkled together. "Use magic, stupid little Molly." Gray refined these monsters with great ease, looked at the appearance of the elf, smiled happily, and then reminded her. "I know, gray is a fool." Unconvinced, the little guy put a green magic mask on his head and flew into the house again. Soon, you can see the faint light flickering in the window blocked by the black cloth. It''s the elf using magic. Because the black cloth blocks the light, it doesn''t look obvious outside. Little Molly came out of a room, and gray just refined a ghost. Ghosts leave less things than river gods, only a group of belief power smaller than the white dragon, and a group of dark energy, and nothing else. Needless to say, the power of faith is still the same. Gray is very curious about the black fog energy. After feeling it, he finds that it is really the energy related to ghosts, which is very cold. Gray integrated the power of faith into the previous big group, and put the cold energy aside. Then he looked at the elf and found something. As a result, there were only a few jade stones and a black horn that seemed to be a ghost horn. However, although there were few things, the elf was very interested and happily entered a house. But generally, there are some good things only when you enter the houses of those ghosts. The houses where the servants of those monsters are basically empty. At most, some interesting things are collected by her. Gray took out her small box again, let her choose what to put in, and then continued to refine the ghosts. Facts have proved that many ghosts are just ghosts, not ghosts in the name of gods, because gray did not find the power of faith in them, only the power of a single ghost. Finally, gray determined that among the ghosts he killed, there should be 11 in the name of gods, accounting for only half of these ghosts. Gray fused all the powers of the same attribute, but he found that the power of faith was good, but the ghost energy was not exactly the same. Some were the same, some were the same on the surface, but there were great differences in essence, so they could not be integrated together. It can only be said that ghosts are different from ghosts. Looking at the weather, it was almost afternoon. Gray took out the prepared food and warmed it up for lunch. But it''s strange that the elf hasn''t urged him to eat. He shouted twice to the house on the street. An elf flew out, held a pile of things, flew to gray, and threw them all on the ground. Then he didn''t hurry to clean up. He looked at him with big eyes, "gray, have dinner?" "Yes, it''s incredible that you forgot to eat." Gray pretended to be surprised and looked at her. "Piggy doesn''t like eating. What if he gets hungry and thin in the future?" "You are the pig!" The elf was so dissatisfied that he stretched out his hand and pulled his share in front of him, as if to distance himself from him. After lunch, gray helped the elf sort out those things. He took away some materials obviously taken from various creatures. These things are not easy to teach the elf to keep. Who knows if there are any strange things in them. Only those harmless jade, gold, knives, etc. He gave the elf and asked her to put it in her small box. After finishing these things, the time has come in the afternoon, the sun is West. "Let''s go on tomorrow!" Gray said, and he was a little guilty. In his opinion, even if he walked with his feet, it wouldn''t be for several years. If he went to see every island he met, it would not be impossible. Although Qingzi didn''t say how many islands there are here, according to Fusang''s so-called eight million gods, there must be countless islands here. Even if he doesn''t go back to the main world, he may not be able to finish all the islands. However, I''d better rest here tonight. I can''t be so curious when I''m on my way tomorrow. Gray didn''t want to live in those ghost houses. He set up a tent by magic on the grass near the sea. When night came, the lanterns hung in the town lit up automatically. However, unlike usual, no monsters and ghosts opened the door to do business this time. The town looked quiet and strange. "There''s a boat!" The elf jumped around on the grass, suddenly stopped and looked at the sea. On the sea, a brightly lit ship suddenly appeared, and then quickly drove towards the town. "Sure enough, I knew there would be guests here at night." Gray smiled and admired his decision to stay. "As a guest of these ghosts, I must not be a good man!" Nodding quietly, gray held out his hand to the ship. Wow, wow! The sea rolled, a huge hand rose from the bottom of the sea, and then slapped the ship hard. With a bang, the ship was torn to pieces by the sea, and the weak ghosts and monsters were buried in the sea, but several ghosts and monsters didn''t die and crashed the ship and rushed out. Three ghosts, a general riding a tall ghost horse, an enchanting beauty, a sarcoma all over, like a meat ball of a meat mountain. Of course, they are ghosts. Three ghosts rushed out and became angry. Their scarlet eyes looked at gray outside the town. They locked him at a glance. "Asshole, die!" The general riding the ghost horse angrily scolded, raised his weapons and began to prepare for the charge. "Oh, he''s a beautiful man. His hair color, skin and temperament are really different. It''s really rare." The graceful female ghost didn''t care about the destruction of the ship. She looked at gray with a smile and a bit of flattery in her eyes. While giving gray a wink, he continued to fiddle with his posture, "my little brother invited me down. Do you want to talk with me and communicate alone?" "Yes, but if you want to communicate with me, I''m afraid you don''t have the strength." Gray shrugged and didn''t care too much about the ghost coming. This guy is really stronger than those ghosts in the town, but his strength is limited. It''s just careless. He still has time to deal with such a long distance. Meat mountain seemed to have no mouth, only made a cooing sound, rolled over the sea and killed gray, but the speed was really different from that of the ghost. "Then how can we be strong?" The woman licked the corners of her mouth and winked at gray. Anyway, she doesn''t care about the ghosts that have nothing to do with her, and the ship is not hers. She''s not hurt and there''s no need to worry about it. Moreover, he killed those ghosts so decisively, and there was no news in the town. It is estimated that he also killed them. Such a man is too domineering and in line with her heart. The female ghost tightened her legs. The sea breeze tonight is particularly wet. "Kill one of them!" Gray said indifferently. He didn''t believe that female ghosts would really kill them. He was just joking, cooperating with the performance, giving face to each other, and everyone was happy together. Chapter 588 On the sea, the four hoofs of the ghost horse where the ghost will sit have lit a green ghost fire, and its eyes have become the same scarlet as the ghost will. The ghost horse trod on the water with four hoofs, but it didn''t sink. It started to charge. A distance of hundreds of meters passed in the blink of an eye, and soon came to gray with the ghost. "So fast!" Gray was secretly surprised. When the ghost horse just ran, it was only the speed of an ordinary horse, but it accelerated in less than two seconds. The sweat BMW was a fart in front of it. The ghost lowered the spear a few points and ran straight into gray. He was originally a small general in ancient times, but he was not very proficient in martial arts. Only this sprint was the best. After he died on the battlefield, by chance, he was worshipped by the people in the village as a hero and became a ghost. He recovered on the battlefield. He found a dead horse on the battlefield and became a ghost. He regained his most familiar appearance. The ghost will gradually come to mind the people he killed, the ghosts and demons he killed with a spear, and the shadows of those things will gradually coincide with the people in front of him. "Die, asshole!" The spear tip flashes a strange black luster. The ghost will come with the ghost horse and stab angrily with the spear. Gray hurriedly dodged and moved a little hastily. The spear rubbed past him. There was a crack in his clothes on his arm, and there was also a crack in his arm. "Shit!" Gray scolded. It was not just that he pretended to force failure, but that female ghost who really shot at the pile of meat mountain, and he spared no effort to cut off a layer of meat mountain, making its height suddenly short by 20 cm. In his eyes, these ghosts and gods in Fusang are just those evil gods and obscene words. Especially every time they encounter these things, they open their mouth and shut their mouth to eat people, and they don''t look like gods at all. So as long as gray feels a trace of malice, he will be treated as a monster. The female ghost was very malicious to him when she appeared. It is still so until now. It is reasonable that they should work together to deal with themselves, but she really attacked the meat Mountain Ghost because of her words, which naturally surprised him. It can even be said that the female ghost is a little retarded and totally unreasonable. Of course, maybe people just want to distract him and create opportunities for the ghost. Anyway, Gray was surprised and distracted, but he almost didn''t keep up with the action, so that the ghost made some achievements in the first blow and suffered a small injury on his arm. After gray dodged, the ghost would want to pull back the spear to beat, but the ghost horse was too fast and had rushed out in a twinkling of an eye. He had to pull the ghost horse around and charge again. The wound on the arm squeezed out a trace of black gas, and then healed quickly. Gray looked at the ghost coming again. The ghost will stab out the spear with force, and a cruel smile will appear at the corners of his mouth. He dodged before. This time, he will be able to pierce him. The ghost horse is so fast that no one can hide. WOW! Losing face, Gray was too lazy to play with him again. When he rushed over, he directly set off a wave and hit it. The ghost would immediately turn upside down and fall to the ground. The ghost will have to get up and fight again, but the sea water suddenly sends out a thick killing opportunity. Every pore of him feels a fatal crisis, and the sea water turns into countless thorns. For a moment, the ghost will have no time to respond, and suddenly become a honeycomb. The ghost horse has nothing to do, but is firmly bound to the ground by the sea water and makes a sound of sorrow, as if it is grieving for its master. After glancing at the ghost horse, gray didn''t care about it. He continued to press it with sea water. He just didn''t have a horse. It''s a pity that the horse sent to the door was killed. With this thing, he can pretend to force in the future. On the sea, the meat mountain stretched out countless arms and grabbed the female ghost together. But the female ghost''s body method was agile. She dodged all her arms with a gentle flash. A black line connected to her fingers wrapped around those arms. As soon as she pulled them, countless arms fell down together. "Little brother, look at me... The female ghost proudly turned her head to gray and just saw that the ghost would be stabbed into a hornet''s nest by the sea. Oh, no, it seems that I really got into a bad guy this time. At the bottom of the female ghost''s heart, she knew that things had developed in an unexpected direction. She didn''t care about meat mountain and didn''t want to have in-depth communication with her little brother. She turned around and ran away. Her actions were extremely crisp and neat, which made the angry meat mountain confused for a while. No way, ghosts will die so easily. If she stays, the situation will be different from what she thought before. The lingering battle she wants may become a life and death battle. What she wants is that her strength is similar to that of gray, and even stronger than him, so that it is convenient to play with him. If gray is stronger than her and strong enough to kill her easily, I''m afraid she won''t play together and she may be killed. "Hey, hey, I''m leaving so soon. Don''t you mean to talk and communicate alone? I''m looking forward to it, miss. What are you going to do? " After escaping a distance, the female ghost was about to breathe a sigh of relief when a gentle voice came from her ear, which startled her. Turning around, gray didn''t know when he had come behind her and flew forward against her back. There was no doubt that what he had just said. But what really made her heart cold was that she didn''t feel gray at all at such a close distance. Today, I really kicked the iron plate. My little brother has become a big gray wolf. Bad luck! The female ghost sighed again at the bottom of her heart, and then the fingernails of her left hand suddenly grew longer, turned into five sharp daggers and inserted them into gray''s chest. The black line on the other hand swam like life in the picture and wrapped around him from behind. "Wretched, grab your chest!" Gray smiled and scolded, reached out to stop her sharp ghost claw, and squeezed her wrist tightly. Behind, a flame rose up. The black line touched the flame and was not ignited. Instead, it directly collapsed into black smoke and was completely burned by the flame. Feeling that the flame could not ignite it, gray controlled the flame across an arc and fell on the ghost''s hand along the black line. The female ghost burned the black line on her hand. A cruel color flashed in her eyes. Her right hand became the same as her left hand and turned into a sharp claw to kill gray angrily. Both hands were caught. The female ghost finally showed the color of despair in her eyes. She no longer resisted. Her neck was horizontal and waited quietly for death. When the two fought, they were moving at high speed. The female ghost was bound. Gray stopped with her, and then looked at the delicate and slightly pale face of the female ghost and exclaimed that it was worthy of being a ghost. As expected, it was the same as some legends. Seeing that she was waiting to die with her eyes closed, gray grabbed the water, rubbed out a water rope to tie her up, and then carried it back on his shoulder. Not far from the town, the meat mountain on the sea has become a mass of broken meat, which is then swallowed up by the sea. The ghost horse was still neighing. Gray gave it two feet in the past, but it didn''t recognize advice, wanted to resist, and stretched out its head to bite him. "Since you are so loyal, I will send you to follow your master." As a person who is willing to make people beautiful, gray sent it to the West. Well, no, as a ghost, I have no qualification to return to the West. If I die, I really die. But gray doesn''t care. He''s just a horse. He doesn''t have no need to take time to tame it. He may not be able to tame it. After a wave of mass destruction, gray sat outside the tent, and the female ghost was placed opposite him. "It''s up to you to kill or cut." The female ghost looked very stiff, raised her head and put her neck in front of him. The kind gray looked at it and maintained her few self-esteem. "What the hell are you?" "Hum, if you want to kill or cut, suit yourself!" The female ghost was still very tough. She added, "let go of me and I''ll tell you." "Good!" Without fear, gray waved directly to disperse the sea water on her and let her recover her freedom. "Ah ha ha ha!" The female ghost smiled strangely, which raised Gray''s vigilance. Does this guy have a backhand? "My body is a gorgeous ghost named Xueji. It is said that it was formed after the unjust death of a beautiful woman." Xueji suddenly became serious, knelt down in front of gray, put her hands on her belly and bowed her head respectfully. "Legend? Don''t you know? " Gray touched his chin and was curious about the word legend. "My body only remembers a memory long after it took shape. At that time, my body floated into the mountains." Xueji continued to answer. Gray nodded thoughtfully, "that''s it!" "Since you are so obedient, I will try my best to let you live." "Thank you, sir. I will repay you well in the future!" Xueji said quickly, and her chest was stuck to her knees. Just as gray nodded, she got up quickly, then changed small steps into big steps, big steps into running, and left quickly. Chapter 589 Gray has a black face. Is the ghost playing with him? Or are you showing your IQ? Why is it so hard to guess her behavior? Xueji''s nervous ghost heart fluttered. Yes, their ghosts have hearts and entities, not the pure soul state of the dead. The bottom of my heart repeated don''t chase me. Xueji has come to the beach and is about to step on the water of Shanghai. Suddenly a sea sword stretched out on the water and aimed at all parts of her body. "Sir, what are you doing? Didn''t you say you wanted to let me go? I will repay you." Xueji asked with an ignorant face, her eyes flashing innocent words. "I told you to live, not to leave. Don''t misinterpret my words here." Gray snorted coldly, "get back and sit down." Xueji rolled back, knelt down opposite him, bowed and apologized sincerely, "I''m sorry, I misunderstood your meaning, please forgive me." This time, her head was not buried too low, but about 45 degrees. Her hands on her abdomen gently pulled her kimono to make her apology look more sincere, so that gray could see it at a glance. "What a sincere apology!" Gray coughed slightly, took out a piece of parchment, pressed his palm on it, saw the emergence of magic masks, then reassembled, and finally hidden into the parchment again. With the seal of the witch, he stamped a seal on the parchment. Gray took a deep look at Xueji and pondered for a long time. After half a minute, he looked up for a few minutes and sighed, "look up and sign the contract." Xueji looked up and respectfully took the parchment. She saw that it was densely filled with words. It seemed to have a special beauty, but it was not Fusang. "Sir, what is this contract?" Xueji is an illiterate ghost. She can''t recognize the magic runes above. She can only ask questions with an open mind. "This is the master-slave contract. My master-slave, you can''t resist my orders, can''t think of harming me in the bottom of your heart, can''t..." When gray finished, xuejiton was surprised. Madder''s former slaves were not as miserable as themselves. This was not signed at all. There''s no way to live. If you suddenly get angry, can you beat him by surprise and kill him? If you succeed, even if you don''t kill him, as long as you seriously hurt him, you will plunge into the seabed, then muddy the sea, look for an underwater cave to hide, and you may be able to hide. Xueji calculated, but remembering the situation when the guy killed the ghost general and the power to bind herself, she knew that the guy''s power should be related to the sea water. If she entered the sea water, she might be more like his wish and can''t run away. Then attack his lower body and attack the man''s fatal weakness. At that time, as long as he can''t run fast, evacuate quickly, and then drill into an island, he may not be able to find himself. Xueji''s eyes flickered, but she didn''t get angry in the end. It was really that gray gave her a terrible feeling before. It didn''t seem to take much effort to kill the ghost and catch her. She calculated and found that her success rate was pitifully low, and there was only a dead end to the implementation of the plan. Gray looked at Xueji holding the contract and hesitated. His eyes flashed and flashed, and he kept sending out malice. He could hardly help slapping it. "If you don''t sign or not, I''ll send you to peace and tranquility now. Finally, I''ll give you a one-stop cremation service." Xueji tearfully bit her lower lip tightly and choked a few times, "I sign!" Then he stretched out his finger and cut it gently, a drop of blood flowed out, hesitated, and finally pressed it on the parchment. Gray is satisfied to put away the parchment. He can already feel that he has a connection with Xueji. He can control her life and death at any time and let her obey any command. Gray is not surprised that a ghost of Xueji can have blood. Most of the ghosts he killed these days have blood. Xueji is just like them. It is said to be a ghost, but it is more inclined to be a ghost than a ghost. "Well, don''t cry and lose your face. Follow me. You''ll never be disappointed." Gray reached out and grabbed the elf. "This is little jasmine. Treat her like me." "I see, master, I''ve seen little Molly!" Xueji cried, feeling that her future was bleak and the ghost was dark. Obviously, I just came to this ghost paradise to play. After seeing gray, I wanted to take some lessons from him on a whim. Why did I suddenly become a prisoner and a slave? Why did he attack the meat Mountain Ghost at that time? If he ran directly at that time, he would still be happy now. Woo woo! How pathetic I am! "Be obedient. Those who are not obedient are bad guys!" The elf said solemnly with a straight face. "Yes, little jasmine." Although she was still feeling sorry for herself, Xueji responded quickly. As a woman in Fusang, obedience is a lever, especially when Xueji was a female ghost who died not knowing how long ago. At that time, women were more obedient. "Gray, what can she do?" Little Molly is curious about why other monsters were killed by gray, but she left this. Is it because she looks like a human? "Laundry, cooking, warming the bed and quilt, anything." "Did she cook delicious?" Little jasmine brightened her eyes, then thought of something and quickly added, "if it''s not delicious, you have to do it." If her cooking is not delicious, she won''t eat it herself. "Don''t worry, my Lord. Although I haven''t cooked for a long time, I feel I can do it." Xueji said confidently. She could cook before she died. Although she doesn''t have any memory, she is so confident that she can do it. "That''s good!" The elf nodded with satisfaction and would cook delicious food, "but even if I warm the bed, she will collapse my bed." Her own bed is only so big that she can''t go up. "Then let her warm my bed. My bed is not afraid of pressure and can bear it!" Gray said confidently. Xueji also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the host was not a pervert and didn''t put forward any excessive requirements. She still knew how to wash and cook, warm the bed and fold it. If she couldn''t, she could learn. "But master, the temperature of my concubine is different from that before her death. It''s a little low. I don''t know whether the effect of warming the bed can meet the master''s requirements." Gray held out his hand. "I''ll see how low it is." Xueji smiled shyly, leaned forward, and sent her exquisite face to Gray''s hand, "master, do you think it''s very low?" "It''s really a little low, but it can''t be too low. It doesn''t matter." His majesty said very leniently. After all, this is limited by physical conditions and not intentional. How can he be criticized for it. "Thank you, master. I''ll go and warm the master''s bed now." Xueji entered the role quickly. Now she wanted to start working. "Go!" Gray likes such a smart maid. "No, let her cook first and see if it''s delicious." The elf has bright eyes and wants to see if she can really make delicious food. "Then try it." Gray doesn''t matter. It''s still early. He''s not in a hurry to sleep. It doesn''t matter whether he warms the bed or not. "Yes!" Xueji nodded respectfully. Chapter 590 "What are those black figures?" Gray stood on the roof and looked down at the town. Beside him is Xueji, a ghost with a paper umbrella. The sun is just right. Xueji''s face under the umbrella is red and white, and her eyes are like autumn eyes. Hearing Gray''s question, Xueji answered in a demon voice, "go back to the master, I don''t know." They have left the former ghost town, which is a new town encountered by the railway track, but the town is full of black figures and no powerful monsters. Gray was curious about these black figures. They were neither people nor ghosts, nor monsters and gods. They were like puppets led away, but their movements were no different from normal people. "Master, no one cares about them. Anyway, they can''t eat. It''s useless. They can''t be called. Everyone is allowed to live and die, and they don''t care when they meet." "Did they build this town?" Gray continued. If they built the town, it means they still have a normal side. Maybe it can be a breakthrough. "How can they understand this? This should be built by some monster, and then the monster died. They wandered here. " Xueji doesn''t think they have this ability. After reading it for a while, Gray was not interested in continuing his research. He was just pure curiosity. It was best to understand it, even if he didn''t understand it. If he really had to spend a lot of time on it, he wouldn''t bother to do it. "Well, let''s go and move on." Clap hands and stand up. Gray leaves the town with Xueji with an umbrella and the elf sitting on Xueji to enjoy the cool. The sea water on the ground had subsided, and such a big sea had disappeared before he woke up in the morning. After the sea water subsides, a large area of grassland and lakes are exposed on the ground, as if the sea was another world before. Its rise and fall can not affect the growth of grass at all. In a lake full of grass, gray caught some big fish and barbecued himself. They have experienced Xueji''s cooking. Gray is going to send her to the soup house and ask her to learn how to cook with the cook in the soup house, and then investigate and decide whether to hire her as the special cook for the king and the elf. Xueji was very sad that she couldn''t cook. She even ate three roast fish and said she wanted to support herself. However, she will try her best to do a good job in washing clothes, warming beds and folding quilts without being a waste maid. Then he found that laundry was completely unnecessary. With a gentle wave of Gray''s magic, all the stains on his body were removed. It was necessary to fold the quilt, but it was just to make the bed every morning. The most important thing is to warm the bed. Sometimes it''s very hard to work until midnight, but she''s not afraid. Now this work is her main business. She plans to make achievements to show gray. The elf didn''t know anything about this, but blamed gray for being too delicate. It was clear that even if no one warmed the bed, the quilt was warm, but gray wanted to find a maid to warm the bed. Her self-reliance elf never needs this. She warms her bed every time. With enough food and drink, gray has no desire to move forward for the time being. He takes the elf to lie down leisurely on the grass, basking in the warm sun, and the cool wind blows across his cheeks, feeling comfortable all over. The elf rolled on the grass and fell into the lake. "Gregory, come down quickly. The lake is so cold." The elf flapped a pair of thin wings in the lake and pushed her to draw a circle in the water quickly. As soon as his majesty heard this, he sat up from the grass, looked at the lake, and nodded like he had made up his mind. "Then I''ll come!" Gray jumped with his clothes and pants off. The elf was having a good time and suddenly felt that the sky turned black. "Is it going to rain?" She turned over and looked up at the sky. Then she saw a behemoth smashing in with a whale leap. "Smelly gray!" Angrily scolded, and the little wings rushed to the center of the lake. With a bang, the huge spray lifted several meters high, and huge waves surged in the lake. Countless lakes surged up to the shore driven by the spray, and then flowed back from under the grass. The elf awkwardly drilled out of the lake, swept his eyes and found the giant dragon with his eyes narrowed and his body hidden under the lake. "Smelly gray, you muddy the water!" Cried the elf discontentedly. Gray saw that it was true. Just now, all the silt at the bottom of the lake was stirred up, and the clear lake became turbid. Gray doesn''t like muddy water either. The dragon tail swings gently in the water, and the lake around him becomes clear with the naked eye. In less than ten seconds, the water of the whole lake was clear again. "The master is not human. It''s so cute. No wonder he''s so powerful." Regardless of the lake water splashed on her body, Xueji looked at the giant animals in the lake with her eyes shining. "Master, I''m coming too." She pinched her fist. Xueji''s clothes instantly turned into a three-point swimsuit and entered the water in a beautiful posture. After entering the water, she didn''t mean to surface, but came to gray downstream. "Great master, let my concubine massage you. You will be satisfied." She rubbed her hands excitedly, and Xueji touched Gray''s back with her little hand. Gray lay in the water with his head exposed, narrowed his eyes and began to sleep. He didn''t want to move much when he became a dragon except in battle. As for Xueji''s actions, he didn''t take care of them. He just touched them. They were people and ghosts who knew the roots and the bottom. Xueji was still his slave. There was really no need to guard against anything. Xueji touched curiously, and finally came to her chest after touching her back. Then she saw those dragon scales, densely arranged on her chest, flashing hot brilliance. "Does the master have dragon blood? No wonder it''s so powerful. " Xueji started again. After touching the dragon scale, she only felt cold, but it seemed that there was hot power hiding. "Do you like dragons, too?" The elf didn''t know when to appear next to her and asked curiously. "Of course, dragons are very powerful. If you can become the size of a normal person, you will know how powerful they are." Xueji smiled mysteriously and instilled bad ideas into the elf. DANGER! Xueji sounded the alarm bell in her heart, but before she could react, she pressed her with a claw, then penetrated into the mud at the bottom of the lake, and arranged a seal magic array by the way. "Of course I know the dragon is very powerful." The elf watched Xueji be pressed down, muttered and floated to the water. Xueji is a monster. Before she can cook delicious food, she will warm the bed useless, regardless of her. Chapter 591 Tickets! The conductor''s uncle held out his hand and stared at the three with a fat face. He was not allowed to get on the bus without a ticket. Gray handed out a gold coin and smiled. "Please give me three tickets." He has an elf on his head and a gorgeous ghost Xueji around him. There are three people in total. They need three tickets. As for ticket evasion, it is impossible for him to do such things. It is not a matter of course to buy tickets by car, read books and vote. All marshals will not haggle over such small things. The conductor uncle took the gold coin, counted their number, held out two fingers, and then gently broke it. He broke a small piece from the gold coin, about one tenth of the gold coin. The rest of the gold coins were returned to gray. He broke off a small piece and put it into the bag in front of his stomach. Then he took out three tickets and crushed them with his machine. After the ticket uncle smashed the ticket, he turned and left without saying a word. Gray took Xueji and the elf on the train. Xueji wanted to stop talking. She could already guess the answer she got after she asked. Why not experience such an interesting thing? If you don''t try, life will be too bad. That''s the answer. It''s quite reasonable. It can''t be refuted at all. But when she asked a lot, Xueji also understood that someone actually did nothing and wanted to play with everything, just like some curious gods who had just entered the world. Gray doesn''t know what Xueji is thinking. As long as she doesn''t have malice, he doesn''t want to pry into other people''s hearts. He is really happy and the world is very interesting. "Come on, let''s find a seat and get off at the bottom of the marsh." Gray beckoned Xueji to find a seat and sit down. I took a look inside the carriage. There are still many places on the train. There are also some dark shadows on the train, and none of the monsters and gods can be seen. Although he did not intend to study what these shadows were, the shadows sat in front of him and did nothing. Gray couldn''t help staring at them to see something. Then he quietly reached out to touch a dark figure sitting next to him. Without entity, I can''t touch or feel any energy. Except for seeing, it''s just a mass of air. "Gray, look, there''s a light, beautiful light!" The elf stood on the window with his head against the glass and looked at the outside world excitedly. Light? What light? Gray turned his head and looked out. On this section of the road, there were many neon lights floating on both sides of the track. There were no signs or electric poles, floating directly in the air. "Do you know what this is?" Gray asked Xueji that although she was a silly gorgeous ghost, she had lived here for a long time. She should know something. "I don''t know. I haven''t seen it." Xueji followed the colored lights with her eyes and answered very simply. "Haven''t you passed here before?" "I passed by several times, but I didn''t see this." "Oh, that''s only visible in the carriage?" Gray couldn''t help shaking his head and thought about what to do. It should be regarded as the projection of external neon lights. If you really want to study, there are too many unknown things in the world. Everyone wants to understand. It''s impossible to be tired to death. As night fell, the plain was gradually submerged by the sea, and a little light appeared on the distant sea, which was the monster God occupying the island. Night is the most active time for the creatures of the world. However, gray never wanted to be like them. He could play together in the first half of the night and eat and drink all night. How nice the day is, so quiet, the air is so fresh, and the sun is so bright. How can he miss it. Gray learned from the elf, knelt down in his seat, looked out through the window and discussed what fun he saw. With the advance of the train, the sea water in front gradually decreased, and forests and land began to appear. The track was no longer submerged in the sea water, but there were a lot of grass emerging from the water in the shallow sea water. "Where there are many water plants like this, fishing is the most suitable. They like to hide in these water plants." Gray taught Xueji his rich fishing experience. "Master, that''s great!" Xueji clapped her hands, and her big eyes were full of admiration and admiration. Gray nodded slightly, a little like a maid. Looking at the dark forest in front of him in the moonlight, he also understood that not all parts of the world are islands. There are small islands like the place where Qingzi is located, as well as ghost houses. There are medium-sized islands where ghosts gather together. In addition, the front one is not very large for the time being, but when you look at the forest, you know a very large island. "Master!" Xueji cried weakly. "What''s the matter?" Gray didn''t look back. He lay on the window with the elf and pointed to the forest. The elf also said he saw a deer and let gray catch it and roast it. But now in the car, how could he go down to catch deer for her? And just had dinner, how could he be so hungry. "Master, there seems to be something wrong with this uncle!" Xueji pointed behind him. Gray looked back and saw the conductor uncle standing behind him without expression. Seeing him looking at himself, he pointed to the front. Gray thought for a moment and asked, "is the bottom of the marsh station ahead?" The conductor uncle nodded slightly and turned to leave. "Are they dumb? Why is no one talking? " The elf was very curious. From the time he got on the bus to now, except for their three voices and the voice of the train, the dark shadows of others were very silent. They sat like a robot, motionless and didn''t make a sound. Of course, all the shadows in the carriage have got off by now. They are the last people in the carriage. "Maybe I can''t speak." Gray doesn''t know why they keep their mouths shut, but do you need to feel strange about anything strange in this strange world? "Well, let''s get ready to get off. We''re coming to the station ahead." Gray took the elf and Xueji to the door of the car, looked at the empty car and thought. "I don''t know. The bottom of the marsh station is the last stop. The world is actually not very big." Otherwise, why do those shadows get off in front of them? As soon as they get off here, there is really no one on the bus except the conductor uncle? Looking at the boundless sea always gives people a feeling that the world is incomparably broad, but it is not impossible that the end of sight is the end of the world. However, I haven''t been to the other side of the soup house. Maybe there is a very broad world there. Moreover, now they are going to get off and have no time to go further back. This stop may not be the last stop, so they can only go to see it later. On a platform without a stop sign, the train stopped slowly, the train door opened, gray took them off, then the train closed the door, drove away into the distance and disappeared into the night. Chapter 592 "Let''s go. After so many days, we finally arrived." Gray himself felt relieved. If it hadn''t been for a train coming just when he came to the platform, he saw such a chance and took the train, otherwise he really didn''t know when he would be here. On the way by train, he saw many small islands. Many islands seemed very interesting. He wanted to go up and have a look, but it was a pity that he couldn''t go down in the car. "What are we looking for?" The elf has been eating, drinking and sleeping. He doesn''t have any problem with Gray''s going this way. He thinks he just takes her everywhere. Why does he seem to have a destination now? "Just visiting an old man." Gray said casually, but she was stunned. Are Grandma Qian and grandma Tang really old people? Mother Tang''s children are still wearing belly pockets. Is she really an old woman? Or is their race old-fashioned? Or is Mrs. Tang old? After thinking about it, gray quickly threw it out of his mind. It''s none of my business. I''m just here to make a deal. He doesn''t care about other people''s age. It''s disgusting to think about whether they are old or old. Along the dirt path from the platform, the three came to the entrance of the forest in front. There was no light in the forest, just like a human eating abyss, but none of them was afraid. Gray art expert is brave. The elf follows him everywhere. She knows that sitting on Gray''s shoulder is the safest. Xueji herself is a ghost. She likes the dark environment best. Naturally, she can''t be afraid. But just as gray was about to take them into the woods, a light suddenly appeared in front of him, coming up and down this way. "Wait a minute!" Gray stretched out his hand and pressed Xueji, who was going to follow him, with his eyes fixed on the light. With his eyesight, he naturally saw what it was. It was like a street lamp. There was a candle in it. It bounced this way. The candle lit up the surrounding roads. When the street lamp jumped in front of the three people, he didn''t continue to jump. Instead, he took the lamp as his head and bowed his head slightly. When gray returned the salute, the street lamp turned and continued to jump in the direction of coming. From time to time, he stopped and waited for them, obviously to show them the way. Gray knew that this thing was the magical creation of mother Qian. It seemed that mother Qian had sensed their arrival, so she let it pick it up. In other words, is mother Qian''s territory so large? She noticed it when they all just set foot on this land? Well, it may not be that the territory is so large, but it may also be sensed by magic and other things. In his heart, he guessed the strength of mother-in-law Qian. Gray was also careful. In this world, except for Qingzi, he had not met a kind monster. In his opinion, mother-in-law Qian, like mother-in-law Tang, was not human anyway and needed to be vigilant. In front of a yard, the street lamp jumped up and hung on the gate to faithfully perform its duties. Gray walked into the yard from under the door. The ground of the yard was very flat and there were no weeds and leaves. He looked at both sides. They were very farmhouse characteristics. They were all planted with vegetables. The windows of the house in front showed some orange shimmer. There was a maid around to knock on the door. Of course, gray didn''t have to do it himself. Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududui! The door opened automatically, and a voice very similar to mother Tang''s voice came out, "come in!" Gray smiled and walked in, but he didn''t see anyone in the room. Gray narrowed his eyes and looked at the open door around him. After Xueji entered the door, the door closed slowly, and the people behind the door appeared in front of several people. "Mrs. Tang?" The elf widened his eyes. "Why are you here?" Little jasmine as like as two peas, and the man in front of him knows the same thing as the mother in law. Even the clothes and accessories are very similar. Even if Gray doesn''t know the truth, she will think that the grandmother is coming. No wonder the elves admit it. "This is mother-in-law Qian and mother-in-law Tang''s twin sisters, so they look alike." Gray said with a smile. After the introduction, he nodded gently to mother-in-law Qian, "Hello, take the liberty to visit. Excuse me." "I know you, a powerful human, are not gods. Your name is gray, right?" Mrs. Qian nodded slightly, "please sit down and I''ll make you a cup of tea." Gray took the elf and sat down at the table. Xueji stood respectfully behind him with her hands close to her belly. "This is a ghost, isn''t it?" Mrs. Qian said while making tea, "Mr. gray is more powerful than I know to accept such a powerful ghost as a servant." "It seems that grandma Qian is not really here to provide for the aged." Gray smiled. "I just prefer a quiet life, but I haven''t reached the point where I need to provide for the elderly." Mrs. Qian said unhappily. She turned and put a pot of tea on the table, and took out some cakes and cookies. After saying thank you, gray took some of the food himself, took a sip of each, and then gave some of them to the elves. "These tastes are good. They are your favorite tastes." "Xueji, sit down too. Don''t be so formal. You should treat me as a friend. I don''t eat people." Xueji nodded silently and sat down beside him. If we are friends, why sign that crazy treaty? You don''t eat people. People who eat people die in your hands. It''s much more terrible than those who eat people. After eating something, Mrs. Qian said with a smile, "I thought it would be a little girl, but I didn''t expect it to be a strong man like Mr. gray." "How can you think of coming to me when you are not even an opponent of some ordinary gods? Are you going to give it back to me? " "What?" Gray was stunned. He broke the cake on his plate with a fork in his hand. He wondered, "did I take anything from my mother-in-law?" Mother Qian gave him a deep look and sighed, "maybe I remember wrong. I thought my sister would ask you to bring something to me." Although she couldn''t feel the witch''s seal, she still knew the end of the white dragon, that is, it fell into the hand of the man in front of her. The white dragon was in his hand, and the seal was naturally in his hand. But gray didn''t want to give it, and she didn''t want to force it, or she didn''t dare to force it. Because Gray''s strength is very strong both in the news she gets and in her feeling. The seal that has fallen into his pocket may be his own thing to ask for, but the other party can also say that it is his own booty, or even prevaricate that she hasn''t got it at all. Anyway, she can''t search herself forcibly. Gray smiled politely, "it''s a pity that we didn''t talk to Mrs. Tang about visiting her. If you have any letters, I can bring them to her for you." The seal has changed its name to Sutton. Its full name is the seal of the contract. It has nothing to do with the seal of the witch. How could he give such a useful thing to others. "That''s not necessary. The sisters are witches. Communication is still very convenient." Mrs. Qian shook her head and refused. She just made an excuse. She knew very well that Mrs. Tang wouldn''t bring anything to herself. The two sisters were becoming enemies. What else was there to communicate with. Chapter 593 She didn''t hear the answer she wanted. Mrs. Qian was in a bad mood and planned to see off the guests. But thinking of the information she heard and the monsters and gods who died in his hands, Mrs. Qian didn''t drive him away directly after all, but asked him politely what happened to him this time. "I saw grandma Qian chasing the white dragon before. I''m very interested in your paper man magic." Gray didn''t like his mother-in-law either. When he heard mother-in-law Qian ask questions, he directly explained his intention. "Interested in Shi Shen?" Mother Qian really didn''t expect this. She was stunned. "Those are very simple form gods, not even form gods. They are just simple props made by magic." "So this is Shi Shen." Gray suddenly realized that he had also heard the name of Shi Shen. Fusang involves ghosts and yin-yang masters. Basically, Shi Shen exists. However, his understanding of it is only limited to this name, and he doesn''t know more. "So, can grandma Qian teach me this magic?" Gray doesn''t seem to know what politeness is. Obviously, he just refused to return the witch''s seal. Now he has the cheek to ask others to teach him. Of course, he likes trading, fair trading and taking what he needs, so he doesn''t intend to force her to teach himself. He will pay tuition. "I also know some magic. I can show you what magic you like first. We can exchange it with each other." Gray intends to exchange knowledge for knowledge, which is more fair and acceptable. "No, my magic is enough, and there are many places where I haven''t studied my own magic. If I covet other magic, I will eventually hurt myself." Mrs. Tang refused and secretly warned gray. She didn''t want to make any deal with gray. The reason she said was that on the one hand, gray didn''t return her things to her, which made her unhappy. I don''t return what others have. I don''t have any sincerity. I still want to exchange magic. I think too much. "Don''t be too busy refusing. If you don''t want knowledge, I have something else to exchange." Gray smiled confidently. If it''s a big deal, just exchange her seal. Compared with that magic, the seal can''t be given up. And he still has many good things to show. How do you know that there is nothing she wants? As a big businessman who takes the legendary business tycoon as an achievement, gray knows that the reason why most things can''t be traded in the world is that the chips are not enough, or the chips are not what the other party expects. And his chips were put out one by one. He didn''t believe that he couldn''t move her. You know, it''s collected from all over the world. There are some things that the world doesn''t have, which can be said to be extremely precious. And he believes that as a witch, as an old witch who looks a lot of age, he should have a lot of knowledge. Even if he doesn''t know them, he should be able to see their general value more or less. And because it is the only one in the world, it is even more rare. What he didn''t expect was that even though Mrs. Qian showed obvious interest in some of them, she still insisted on not agreeing to the transaction. Gray thought she wanted more and added some chips, but she still refused. Gray frowned after several rejections. He doesn''t like extortion. In the absence of conflict, he prefers trading to get what he wants and achieve a win-win situation. Because he knew that once some openings were opened, they couldn''t be closed. Many things, there are only zero times and countless times. When an evil beast comes out of the cage, he may not be able to close it back. He doesn''t want to become another evil dragon at all. If it doesn''t work below, you can only try with the seal. If it doesn''t work, there''s no way. Thinking, the small faith furnace on Gray''s neck opened a small mouth, and a special force of faith jumped out and fell on his hand. "What do you think of using this as tuition?" Gray grasped a mass of faith and gently squeezed it. The power of faith deformed in his hand like a soft ball. For this last thing, gray didn''t choose the power of those monsters. He felt that they were of some use to the witch, but they were of little use. With the power of faith, he felt that his mother-in-law Qian should agree, which was his inner intuition. Seeing the power of faith, Mrs. Qian suddenly straightened her eyes, breathed uncontrollably heavy, and stared at the power of faith, "is this? "Incense?" Just hearing the last two words, gray knew that this thing was different from the power of faith. Although incense is also the power of faith, in his understanding, it is necessary to pay homage and burn incense for worship in order to have the power of incense. Therefore, in many Chinese myths and legends, gods set up temples to protect believers and attract incense. The general power of faith, as long as the faith is remembered in the bottom of my heart, such as the oral mention of XX blessing and XX on, will provide a small amount of power of faith. Of course, going to a temple or church related to gods to worship and pray will certainly produce more power of faith and higher quality. "There are differences between the power of incense and faith, but which is better or worse?" Gray''s mind is scattered and thinks of more things, but his attention is still on mother-in-law Qian, waiting for her reply. Just right, grandma Qian knows this thing, and according to her appearance, there may be a play in this transaction. Next, maybe we can apply some information about incense through this transaction. However, in addition to seeing the power of faith at first sight, Mrs. Qian immediately recovered her composure. After a sip of tea, Mrs. Qian looked at gray calmly. "Although I don''t know where you get such a big group of incense, the incense is produced when believers pray to the God. It belongs to the God. Even if it is taken by others, the effect will be greatly reduced." Obviously, although she is interested in incense, she is not interested in a group of other people''s incense. Because the incense is a symbol with the believers'' idea of praying to the gods. Even if it is obtained by other gods, the utilization efficiency is very low, and it may be distorted into the God believed by the incense believers. If the power of the incense is not enough, it may become a monster of God and demon. The gods are still so, not to mention a witch who is not a God, the risk will only be greater. "Exclusive to other gods?" Gray looked at the power of the incense in his hand. He didn''t feel the breath of other gods on the incense. Even at the very beginning, the essence was clean in the belief melting pot, and the belief melting pot was specially designed to do this. He used the power of faith and had never recovered the magic power only as a pure energy. At first, he had no way to use the power of faith to make holy water, because the power of faith in the furnace of faith was the purest and did not contain any distractions, so there was no special effect of the power of faith. Gray took a thread from the incense ball and threw it to mother-in-law Qian. "Look, I''m not the low-level incense you said. It''s the purest incense. It doesn''t bring a trace of distractions. Anyone can use it." Mother Qian stretched out a finger and caught the power of the flying incense. The light in her eyes was uncertain. Chapter 594 Mrs. Qian looked at the incense and thought for a long time. She didn''t wake up until gray and the elf finished eating the things on the table. She made up her mind to send it under her nose. "Anyway, even if gray lied to me, it won''t have any impact. If it''s really what he said, the incense is ownerless, then my chance will come." Mother Qian secretly thought that small risks and large benefits are not proportional to risks and benefits, which is completely worth a try. Her huge nose sucked gently, and the incense left her fingers and was inhaled into her body. Pure, absolutely pure power of incense, which does not contain any miscellaneous thoughts of mortals, which is absolutely amazing for the power of incense. You know, the power of gods is also very different. In addition to their own power gap, one of the conditions that determine whether a God is strong or not is the power of incense he absorbs. The power of incense can be used to enhance one''s own strength, and can also be used to change the body to make the flesh stronger and life longer. It is even said that incense will bring some special abilities to the gods when it helps them become gods. Whether there is incense in the body and whether it has been used to enhance strength and physical body are also important characteristics of gods and monsters. Just now, grandma Qian used the power of incense to improve her magic. Although the effect is not obvious, there is no doubt that it works, and there are still no side effects. Mrs. Qian opened her eyes, with two pure lights in her eyes, and looked at gray. "Your incense can be changed from me to the knowledge about the type God. I will teach you how to capture the production type God." As gray said, the so-called no trading is mostly because the chips you give do not meet the expectations of others. The power of incense can make her heart beat more than those he took out before. Because she clearly knows what this thing is. Although she can judge some things before, she can''t guarantee that she won''t make mistakes. Moreover, this thing is of great use to her. Even if it is the power of a group of incense of other gods, she actually cares about it. Moreover, it is a group of pure incense without owner and no distractions. Its value is more than ten times higher than that of the same incense, which is far beyond her expectation and directly breaks her inner defense line. "Grandma Qian, you''ve gone too far." Seeing her appearance, Gray was not in a hurry. He had just planned to change it with this regiment, but now, it remains to be discussed. "We all know how valuable the power of so many incense is. It won''t take so much to exchange a form God magic." "One tenth, I''ll give you one tenth of the pure incense. You give me the form God magic, and I need to watch and learn what you do with this." You ask too much and I''ll sit down and pay back. Gray is familiar with the old routine of trading. "You... Mrs. Qian almost jumped up and patted the table, but she calmed down after years of Qi cultivation." one tenth is impossible, at least 70%, and I only give you the knowledge of form God. If you want to observe it, you can give me all the incense. " "Grandma Qian, your name is not wrong. When I heard your name, I thought you opened a bank in the world. I feel that it matches grandma Tang who opens a soup house." Gray smiled and turned back to the subject, "I''m not stingy with you. I''ll give you 30% of this incense. I want to form God knowledge and observe, and you have to explain." "Thirty percent, how can it be? Even Shi Shen knowledge is more than this price." Mrs. Qian shouted. For the sake of incense, her mood was not as calm and detached as when gray first entered here. "At least 60%, otherwise I will never teach you any knowledge, absolutely not." "Forty percent!" Gray said with a painful face, as if it was really cutting meat from him. How reluctant he was to give up this thing. "Fifty percent, this is my last bottom line, and you must not do anything unfavorable to me in the process of observation. If you don''t agree, sir, please leave." Mother Qian took a deep breath and hooked her finger. The door of the house opened directly and was ready to see off the guests. With a sigh, gray chose to compromise, "OK, 50% is achieved, but you must teach me with all your heart, and I can ask what you do with incense, but I promise I won''t destroy your business. We can sign a contract for this." "Good!" Mrs. Qian nodded and agreed that contracts are still very useful in this world, because what binds them is extraordinary power, which is more effective than any law or morality. With the joint efforts of the two magicians, a contract was quickly drawn up. Any two parties determined that there was no trap in the contract, signed their own names, and the contract was officially established. In order to be safe, gray also determined twice. One time, he identified it with his magic knowledge. The second time, he directly asked her: you didn''t make any traps in the contract, did you? Mrs. Qian answered No. the elf nodded to show that it was the truth and the contract was established. When the contract was established, Mrs. Qian couldn''t wait for gray to give her half of the incense. Gray didn''t procrastinate. He split it directly and achieved an absolute average. 50% is 50%, no more, no more. "Mr. gray, this is the magic related to the form God. You can have a look first. The form God is actually very simple and doesn''t need to consume too much power. If you don''t understand anything, you can ask me at any time." Mother Qian took out a thumb sized book from her pocket and put it on the table. In the twinkling of an eye, it became the size of a normal book. She pushed it in front of gray. On it was written the word "Shi Shen" in Fu sang Wen, and there were many black monsters painted on it. "Do you live with me or build your own house outside?" Mrs. Qian continued, "I need some time to prepare some things and go out for some time." "Of course, I will make a list of everything I want to prepare and tell you its role." "Well, let''s live outside. I found it a good place to camp when I just came here. I can''t miss it!" Gray said with a light smile that he was very happy when grandma Qian promised to trade. Moreover, he planned to trade with that group of incense before, and even made preparations that were not enough to continue to add. Now he only uses half, and he is also very happy. As for the things that mother-in-law Qian wants to prepare, it''s good if people can give her a list and mark it. It''s unrealistic to ask her to help find one. "Well, then forgive me for my poor hospitality." Mrs. Qian nodded. This is to thank the guests. "Excuse me!" Gray took Xueji and the elf out, cleared an area on the grass outside, and began to set up a tent. Before long, the light in Mrs. Qian''s house went out. Mrs. Qian turned into a big bird and flew out of a window on the roof. The posture of the big bird was the same as that of Mrs. Tang seen by gray a few days ago. It seems that she can''t help it for a moment. She''s going out to look for materials. Gray watched her leave, then floated a magic lamp around her and began to read the form God magic book given to him by mother-in-law Qian. Chapter 595 Time flies. On the grass, gray lay on a mat with four white paper dolls on both sides, beating his back and pinching his shoulders. The four dolls are only the size of a barrel, without a neck. Their faces are handsome facial features painted by gray himself. Their limbs are like small short legs of Xuebao. They look like dolls coming out of animation. They are very cute. On an island hundreds of miles away, another gray stood on a big stone and kept moving in his hand. He made a series of moves, then roared and threw magic into the water. Finally, he controlled the sea to surge on the sea, and a vacuum appeared on the sea. "I think it''s OK. Most of my magic can be used. It''s just that the consumption is a little big and the power is a little inferior, but it''s acceptable. It''s mainly the influence of materials. If I use some materials with better magic guidance and materials that fit me better, I should be able to improve." Gray muttered to himself. After experimenting, he cut off his right arm with his palm like a knife and magic protection. Looking at a piece of paper falling, but his arm didn''t change significantly and didn''t break with the paper, gray nodded slightly, "limb deformity won''t affect the overall separation, but..." Gray held out his hand and pressed it forward. A palm print sank into the sea. "The output power of magic is greatly reduced, and the magic consumption has increased a lot. With more magic, the effect is not as good as before. It seems that deformity affects the magic level." He tried to grab a stone, but it took a lot of effort to pick it up. "The physical quality has not been inherited, and the strength is slightly inferior to that of ordinary people." "Next time we should use some more precious materials, which should carry more strength." While thinking, gray took back his magic attachment, and the form God turned into an ordinary human white paper, which fell with the wind, fell into the sea and was soaked by the sea. "Shi Shen is still very easy to use." Gray stretched out his hand and threw it away. An equal sized Shi Shen began to cook in a pot. "It''s just too far away to take it back. It''s not important to do anything from a long distance in the future. Just use an ordinary split and throw it away when you run out." "Well, I have to do some high-quality spare parts. Maybe I can use them when I return to the main world." Now he doesn''t envy the rose separation of the witch at all. The form God separation he learned is much more convenient than her. It can be cancelled at any time and multiple separation can exist at the same time. Except for one thing, Carlisle''s part has real life. If Carlisle dies one day, she will have a chance to resurrect on Rose''s part, but the price is not small. "According to the introduction in the form God manual, if you are carrying your own strength, you''d better catch a spirit monster or God, erase your mind and refine it into form God, so as to do your best." "The best thing for other type gods is to catch monsters and refine them. Type gods made of paper, an ordinary material, not only need to be controlled by themselves, but also consume a lot. If they are made of other monsters, they can act independently in addition to being absolutely loyal to themselves. They can be called perfect servants." Xueji came over with food and elves, and skillfully spread the meal cloth on the grass. "Master, today''s dinner is fish sushi, fish head soup, boiled fish, fried fish... Please taste it." Because he wanted to stay here for a long time, gray asked Xueji to take her letter of introduction to the soup house to learn cooking. Now that she has returned from her studies, her cooking has soared. In the future, he basically doesn''t have to do it himself. "Why is it all fish? Where did you get so many fish?" Gray said curiously that he had been experimenting with God today. There was no fishing at all. Where did these fish come from. "Little Molly is very powerful. She caught all these." Xueji said with admiration. The elf sat proudly on the tablecloth, waiting to enjoy the fruits of his victory. She patted the tablecloth with her small hand and attracted Gray''s attention. She pretended to clear her throat. She looked six points similar to someone. "Gray, I want to drink." The elf has bright eyes and feels inexplicably confident. "Yes!" Gray didn''t refuse and took out a bottle of good wine. After eating and drinking, the elf rolled on the tablecloth a little bored. "Gray, how long are we going to stay here?" It''s not a big place here, and there''s nothing fun. Gray also holds the book every day and holds a pile of materials to refine props. It''s not fun at all. She wants to play elsewhere. "It won''t be long. Grandma Qian has almost prepared. After we see how she uses those incense, we can leave here immediately without waiting for more than a second." He already knew that incense was necessary to become a God. Not enough. Although he knows how to do it, he has no experience in the process, so he wants to observe the transformation process of mother-in-law Qian and accumulate experience for himself. Of course, he didn''t want to pretend to be a God. After he got the power of Calypso, some mysterious changes had taken place in his body, and the magic had been transformed into higher quality magic, or it could be called divine power, but he didn''t bother to change his mouth and called it magic. Speaking of, it is a kind of power used by people. What it is called depends on your own habits. However, it is really worth studying that incense makes gods in this world. Even if you don''t change, it is also an interesting thing and can increase your knowledge. "I''ll ask her!" Gray took out a paper crane and input magic. The paper crane immediately came alive, glanced at him, flapped its wings, flew into the sky and flew away. In an unknown forest, grandma Qian commanded Shi Shen to dig a deep pit on the ground. She was about to go down to look for something and noticed the flying paper crane. The paper crane flew to mother-in-law Qian. A virtual shadow emerged from the paper crane and soon became solid. It was gray. "Grandma Qian, how''s the material collection? It''s been more than two months. Haven''t you finished collecting it? " Gray stretched out his head and looked at the pit around mother Qian and asked faintly. "If you don''t come back, your yard will be full of weeds, and your vegetables will be eaten by insects." Mother Qian pondered for two seconds. "I have almost collected the materials. Please take care of the vegetable fields. I can give you more materials this time." "That''s settled." Gray smiled and promised. I didn''t expect that mother-in-law Qian was very concerned about her vegetable field and would trade magic materials for it. Although it may not be useful to him, gray likes to collect things. Maybe he will use them one day? Chapter 596 After two and a half months, Mrs. Qian finally found the materials she needed and returned to her own cabin. A big bird landed in the yard. How to slowly stand up straight and become mother-in-law Qian. Gray came out of her cabin when she returned to the sky over the island with the elf and Xueji. "Grandma Qian, you''re back. How about this vegetable garden?" Grello proudly introduced to her, "we take care of it ourselves. Every weed is pulled out by ourselves, and the insects are caught by ourselves one by one to ensure that there is no pesticide residue and natural pollution." "I also helped. I caught the insects here." The elf raised his hand and pointed to the vegetable field on the left. "Please have dinner with me tonight. Let me express my gratitude." Granny Qian was stunned and immediately smiled. She thought she came back. Gray must be eager to know the usage of incense, but unexpectedly, he said the dishes first. However, the garden is really good, well maintained, and the taste should be excellent, but it is less. "Then excuse me." Gray promised to come down. Mother Qian''s craftsmanship is quite good. It can be proved that her cakes, cookies and snacks were swept away by them for the first time. "The materials are collected this time. I need to rest all night and keep in good condition. I can prepare for the ceremony tomorrow." As Mrs. Qian explained, she opened the door and the light in the room lit up automatically. "It doesn''t matter. I''m not in a hurry. Don''t worry about preparing. I don''t want to watch a failed ceremony." Gray said indifferently. He really doesn''t care about the incense God. He and the elf have shuttled around the world for a total of ten or twenty years, but neither he nor the elf has changed significantly, which shows that both of them are long-lived species. Decades of time can''t leave obvious traces on them. Becoming a God to increase their life is not very attractive to him. As for becoming stronger, he is strong enough. I don''t think this incense can make him stronger. Of course, everything depends on the final result of mother-in-law Qian. If the final effect is very good, he doesn''t mind looking for some guys to try, and then try it himself. However, at this time, I''d better prepare for dinner first. Incense can''t run away. I''ve been waiting for two and a half months. It''s no different from that day. The elf also has bright eyes. The food made by mother Qian is really delicious, and mother Qian seems to talk well. She won''t refuse to ask her to prepare some wine, will she? The elf didn''t make his request on the spot, but planned to find a chance to whisper to her later, otherwise the hateful gray would share her wine. When gray left, Mrs. Qian said that preparations would begin at noon tomorrow, and the real ceremony would begin in the evening. The next morning, after eating the breakfast made by Xueji, gray continued to get familiar with Shishen while waiting for mother-in-law Qian to come out. At about eleven o''clock in the morning, grandma Qian came out of her house. Seeing that gray was busy, she went to a large open space in the woods and took out a huge tripod stove and put it on the ground. Then add wood below, blow a breath at the wood, and the wood will burn directly. Then she let the tripod be burned by the fire and began to depict the magic array around her. This magic array is to prevent people from approaching. Even gray didn''t intend to let him watch it closely. After the magic array was painted, the big tripod she had released had been burned, and the air around the big tripod was distorted by the heat wave. Mrs. Qian took out a long spoon, put her fingers in a bag at her waist and took out all kinds of materials. A piece of white paper was thrown out and flew out of the woods. Before long, when the white paper came back, Mrs. Qian took a deep breath, and then poured a pot of water into the big tripod. As soon as the water entered the big tripod, it immediately boiled, and the steaming water vapor filled the whole forest. A gust of wind blew, and the white fog dissipated rapidly, revealing the innermost mother-in-law Qian. Gray strode forward, leaned against a tree to watch grandma Qian''s actions, and then felt that this view was not comprehensive enough. He took out the magic flying carpet and flew higher to watch, so that he could see the changes in the big tripod. When she saw that the water in the big tripod consumed only one-third of the capacity of the big tripod, mother Qian quickly threw those materials into it, and each fell into the big tripod with a certain rhythm. These materials include not only herbs, but also animal fur, bones, jade and wood. Gray took the list provided by mother-in-law Qian in his hand, looked at it and compared it, so as to deeply understand the respective properties of each material. Because some materials are difficult to melt, Mrs. Qian sometimes uses magic flame to assist in heating. Finally, until four or five o''clock in the afternoon, Mrs. Qian finally refined the liquid in the cauldron. She pointed her finger to the inside of the tripod, and a milky liquid flew out and fell into the bottle in her hand. A large cauldron of water, coupled with many materials, finally got a small bottle of medicine. After getting the medicine she needed, Mrs. Qian looked inside the tripod. There were about ten drops of medicine left. She reached out and grabbed it, put it in a pipe, and threw it to gray sitting in the tree. "This is for you." Mother Qian didn''t perform the ceremony immediately. She sat down by the remaining charcoal fire and began to recover her strength and spirit. "Call me when you''re ready!" Gray was not interested in watching an old woman rest, put Xueji on the tree, jumped down by herself and walked to the cabin. In my mind, the repeated pictures are the process of mother Qian refining medicine, when to put in which medicine, when to use what heat, and so on. He has the rest of the medicine given by mother Qian. Obviously, this medicine is not enough to do the same ceremony as mother Qian, but it is probably enough to study and test the efficacy, or to find a smaller insect or mouse to do an experiment. Back in his cabin, gray took out his tools, took out a drop and began to test. An hour later, he and the elf carried a plate of fish and walked towards the woods while eating. He has seen the medicine. Its function is to stimulate the potential of the human body and make the energy of the human body and the body active. It can be used by others without making too much adjustment according to different individuals. It can be used directly by making some detailed adjustments according to different races. This is a widely used medicine. If it is used in combat, it can also activate strength and temporarily enhance combat effectiveness. It can be used on the spot. Back in the woods, Mrs. Qian still sat where she was, as if her posture had not changed. The charcoal fire around her had been extinguished, the sun could not shine here, and the woods began to become dark. After more than an hour, the round moon in the East rose, and there was more light in the woods. When the moon rose, mother Qian opened her eyes, and there seemed to be pure light in her eyes. Chapter 597 Looking at the moon on the sea from the gap in the woods, Mrs. Qian took a deep breath and took out the medicine refined during the day. "I''m going to start. Take a good look yourself. Don''t disturb me." Mother Qian didn''t untie the magic array and continued to let gray watch outside. She didn''t light a fire anymore. Instead, she went to a place where the moonlight could shine. "The moonlight is mild. When you become a God, if you carry out it under the moonlight on the full moon, you may have unexpected harvest." Mother Qian didn''t say much. She opened the medicine and poured it in. Then she closed her eyes and fell into silence. But gray could see that her magic was becoming more and more active. It felt like a calm lake began to make waves, even huge waves. However, the spray did not harm things on the shore. On the contrary, it had become extremely gentle before landing, like a big hand stroking it and retreating. When this state reached the extreme, Mrs. Qian did not hesitate to take out the sealed incense and put it under her nose. As she breathed, a trace of incense kept coming from her nose into her brain and into her body. Gray was stunned. Can he breathe in for so long? It''s been a minute and he''s still breathing. Can his body stand it? It''s feasible to hold your breath for a long time, but can your body hold the air for such a long time. While Gray was watching, he was tucking away at the bottom of his heart. The mother finally absorbed the aroma of her body and began to make complaints about the combination of incense and her own strength and her body. Slowly, mother Qian''s state began to change. Although it was not obvious, her state was getting better step by step, and her breath became stronger bit by bit. "Alas, there''s also a magic array, otherwise I''ll have a close look. I can''t see very clearly now." Gray regretted that the energy changed in her body. Standing so far, he could feel some good. It was impossible to completely grasp the changes. A few minutes later, Mrs. Qian suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were bright, and even the furrow like wrinkles on her face were much less. "Congratulations, mother-in-law. Are you a God now?" Gray jumped down from the tree and didn''t get close to the magic array. He congratulated outside. Mother Qian nodded gently. There was no movement in her hand and suddenly disappeared into the magic array. Gray''s eyes were shining and looked at the magic array, but he couldn''t see any trace left by mother-in-law Qian. Even his breath disappeared. "Master, did she escape?" Xueji gently fell behind his side and looked strangely at the magic array. Mother Qian disappeared. In her opinion, of course she ran away, but she couldn''t find a reason for her escape. Here, gray didn''t act too cruel. Grandma Qian also signed a contract with him. Shouldn''t she be afraid of him? And mother-in-law Qian has become a God. Her strength has increased somewhat. Is it that the stronger she is, the more timid she is? "Maybe!" Gray didn''t know why. He couldn''t feel the existence of mother-in-law Qian. He just heard his past achievements from mother-in-law Tang and was afraid of attacking her. "Let''s go. Since grandma Qian has become a God, we have also seen the ceremony. We''ll leave here tomorrow." "Go somewhere else to play!" The elf is the happiest. She doesn''t want to stay here for a long time. "Tomorrow?" Mother Qian suddenly appeared in front of them. "Leave tomorrow!" Gray nodded and looked curiously at mother-in-law Qian who suddenly came back. He didn''t understand what she meant. "Well, I''ll be away for some time tomorrow." Mother Qian then looked at Xueji and said faintly, "I just got the ability in the experiment." Now gray was curious. She felt very strong about the new ability she got when she became a God. "What is it?" Regardless of taboos, he asked directly if he wanted to know. If Mrs. Qian didn''t want to say, he wouldn''t say it. Mother Qian naturally doesn''t want to tell others her ability. In this world, her own sister is not trustworthy, let alone a stranger. Just telling others about your ability will only make you die faster. She smiled and walked out of the magic array. "I feel a little hungry. Do you want to eat something?" Gray didn''t care. He just asked casually with a try attitude. If Mrs. Qian really didn''t care to be known and said, she could get more information. At the dinner table, gray continued to ask about all aspects of his body after becoming a God. Mother-in-law qian can choose not to tell about the acquired ability, but she can''t hide these changes, because it is expressly stipulated in the contract and no one can break it. According to mother-in-law Qian, her body has become younger, her life expectancy has increased greatly, and her strength has increased by about 10%. Now she can sling her sister, that is, mother-in-law Tang. In this regard, gray can only say that there is no regret in life, do what you want to do, and don''t wait for the future to regret. After dinner, gray took the elf who didn''t want to leave to say goodbye to mother-in-law Qian. By the way, he said goodbye for tomorrow''s departure. When he left tomorrow, he didn''t have to come here to say goodbye. "Gray, where are we going? Go ahead? " "No, let''s go back and have a look at the real world. The real world is the most delicious place. There are all kinds of delicious food." Gray had a feeling that staying in the world too long was not necessarily a good thing. Of course, from here, he can also leave the world, but he is afraid of accidents. When he has not mastered the method of shuttling between the two worlds for the time being, he should be safe and take the channel over the soup house. After getting familiar with it, you can go in and out anytime and anywhere. Leaving the island where mother-in-law Qian was located, gray didn''t take the train back. Instead, he cut out an eagle and threw it out. The eagle grew in the wind and quickly turned into a realistic giant eagle with wings spread out and a full wingspan of five or six meters. With the little elf and Xueji, he jumped gently and landed on the wide back of the Shishen eagle, driving it to fly in the direction of the soup house. In the yard below, Mrs. Qian pushed open the door and watched the giant eagle leave. She looked surprised. "This guy''s talent is really excellent." It took her several years to make Shi Shen real when she studied Shi Shen, and this guy only practiced Shi Shen for a few months. Even if he practiced day and night, it was very powerful. Seeing the giant eagle disappear into the sky, mother Qian smiled at the corners of her mouth and was in a good mood, "it''s time to see my dear sister." Chapter 598 Gray took a deep breath in the familiar forest path and felt more comfortable than other spaces. After a night''s rest at the sunny son''s place and taking a bath in the soup house, he took them out and felt comfortable all over. Of course, fortunately, the entrance is in the woods. If the entrance is at the intersection, he may not feel so good if he takes a deep breath of car exhaust now. He had wanted to visit Mrs. Tang and was going to ask her something. Unfortunately, Mrs. Tang seemed to have something to do. She was not only furious in her room, but also allowed no one to disturb her. His visit didn''t succeed, and gray didn''t insist. He had plenty of time, not in a hurry. However, for the mood of mother-in-law Tang, he guessed that after mother-in-law Qian''s strength increased, after listening to his words, he decided not to leave regrets in life and talked to his sister. Gray was slightly disappointed that she didn''t see Mrs. Tang. After all, Mrs. Tang has many guests and needs many things. She asked her to collect many things. She can do twice as much with half the effort. If Mrs. Qian had come to ask Mrs. Tang for help, the materials would not have taken her more than two months. "Xueji, you have to change your clothes. You can''t appear in front of people like this." Gray looked up and down at Xueji and said. Take out a short dress, add a pair of high-heeled sandals, a portable bag, a gem necklace and a pair of pearl earrings. A fashionable girl appears in front of them. Gray himself became a young man in casual clothes. Walking with Xueji, he was like a rich second generation who came out shopping with his girlfriend, or a little white face who was brought out shopping by his girlfriend. The elf saw that both of them changed their clothes and changed their clothes into a light green skirt similar to that of Xueji. Taking them out of the woods, gray found that it was in a village or in the suburbs, far from the city. "Gray, shall we walk over?" The elf shook his legs and looked at the city road in the distance. "I walked over and you didn''t move at all." Gray looked around and found a village or town on one side of the mountain. "Maybe we can borrow a car. I think some kind-hearted people should lend it to us." Gray touched his chin and said with confidence. I haven''t touched the car for a long time. I miss driving. For him, when he thought of it, of course, it was to do it. There was still a pile of gold coins in his backpack. Even if no kind-hearted person was willing to borrow a car, he could still buy one. Follow the road like walking to the entrance of the village. Suddenly, a group of violent people with different hair colors riding motorcycles came from behind, and then stopped steadily in front of him. A row of locomotives formed a line and blocked the road to the village. A group of young mobs jokingly looked at gray and Xueji, who was half a step behind him. When they saw Xueji, they suddenly had bright eyes, "Yo, there are still people walking outside at this time. Boy, have you just opened a house and come back? How can you still walk? Is it for fun? " "You guys are too young to know what is the best posture. Why don''t I teach you some experience? I''m sure you''ll be happy. " The leader of the green hair mob opened his mouth and locked his eyes on Xueji. "Look, I said there was nothing wrong with my feeling. Someone sent us a car right away. Although it''s not a car, the locomotive is also very interesting." Gray turned back and said to the elf and Xueji. If you don''t know early, you should go to the city, so you can meet them early. "The master has a clever plan and unparalleled wisdom." Xueji clapped her hands and looked adored. "Hey, hey, are you ignoring us, asshole? Don''t show your love at this time. Get in the car and take you to a fun place." The leading green hair shouted, took a baseball bat from the back of the locomotive and tapped the locomotive gently. Several other runaways came over with an obscene smile and looked up and down at Xueji, as if they saw a rare treasure. Gray looked over and found that in addition to holding Xueji, there was a guy staring at himself. He was angry and wanted to kill. "Please let me sweep away these disgusting guys as the master, please." Xueji asked solemnly. "It''s really love to sweep us away. What way do you want to sweep us away, with your own body?" The rioters laughed, "we''re really looking forward to it!" "Go!" Gray nodded slightly. It was just a group of ordinary people, or a little gangster who came to deliver the car. It was almost enough to break a leg. "Then I''ll go. You should be careful. By the way, I hope you can make me enjoy myself." Xueji crossed gray and met the mob gangster coming in front. The mob laughed ferociously. They licked the corners of their mouths and showed an excited look on their faces. "It''s really active. It''s the first one to be so active." "In the past, I always resisted and feared. Occasionally I met such an active person and felt that my heart was about to jump out." Then his heart jumped out and fell into Xueji''s hand. It was still beating. It took a while to stop beating after being thrown to the ground. "Dead... Dead?" Other mobs seemed to be strangled by the throat and looked at the mob with a blood hole in the chest. "Kill!" "Kill her and avenge Jianer." The mobs had different reactions, some wanted to run in panic, some wanted to kill in anger, but a minute later, they knew that either choice was futile. Gray dealt with Xueji in the back, and the magic flame burned without leaving a trace. Although he thought it would be good to break a leg, Xueji killed them. It''s nothing. Anyway, it''s just a group of Fusang scum. What should he care about? Death also purifies the filth of the world. "Wait, you can''t kill me." When there were only two people left, they crawled back with their hands and feet. One of them shouted, "we''re from the wild good group. You can''t kill us, or you''ll all die." "Wild good group, can black astringency?" Gray was curious. Xueji looked back at him and waited for his decision. "Yes, our Yeliang group is the largest black astringent club in Chiba City. If you offend us, you will definitely die miserably. Let us go, we won''t tell others about you." This guy''s brain hasn''t burned out. He didn''t say anything cruel at this time. "Oh, if you''ve done everything, don''t leave anything." Gray said to Xueji that he just didn''t expect to meet the largest local black society when he met a group of runaways. "Master, I understand." Xueji nodded and clawed to end his life. The last one held the phone in his hand. Even if his hand was shaking, he insisted on dialing out, "Hey, I want to call the police. We met a murderer. My companions died. Come and save me." Before he could say the address, gray reached out, the phone flew into his hand and pressed the hang up button. "Aren''t you black astringent and call the police?" "Asshole, we''re legal." I don''t know if things will turn around when they reach the extreme. Being afraid to the extreme will give birth to fear. He roared at them. At first, gray thought he didn''t forget to beautify himself when he was dying. Later, he knew that Fusang''s black astringency would really be legal. He could only sigh that it was really a wonderful country. After seeing him off, gray chose the best motorcycle, rode it and tried it. He patted the fuselage happily, "come up and take you to experience the speed of the wind." The elf stood in front and held the front windshield with her little hand. Xueji sat behind him and grabbed his clothes nervously. As a female ghost who died early, she hasn''t tried the feeling of locomotive yet. "Let''s go!" Leaving a row of locomotives in place, gray rushed to the distant city with the two. Chapter 599 Facts have proved that it makes sense for people to like locomotives. It feels like flying, which is slower than riding a flying broom, but ordinary people have limited conditions. After experiencing the feeling of super mob galloping, gray came to the city and disposed of the locomotive at a low price. Then he took the two people to the restaurant to prepare for breakfast. When they left the soup house, the soup house monsters had not got up and had no place to eat breakfast. Because it was still in the morning, they didn''t have many choices. After asking pedestrians, gray chose a very popular breakfast shop among the population. Having had enough to eat and drink, gray and Xueji sat on the bench in the park, leaning back against the back of the chair and gently shaking their legs, "what should we do next?" "I don''t feel like I have any goals. It''s better to sit in the park for an afternoon." "Good idea, the master''s idea is great!" As always, Xueji began to flatter after hearing what he said. The elf is lying on a flower in the park. According to her, she is close to nature, but both of them know that she is eating. She just ate too much in the breakfast shop. Little jasmine''s face began to thicken! Gray thought to himself. He said he would sit in the park for a day. In fact, it didn''t take that long. Soon the ELF''s body returned to normal. He took two women around the city as a tourist. However, after walking once, gray knew that there were really many monsters and ghosts in Fusang. He could see many in broad daylight and mingle with the crowd. It would be more at night. "Lord gray!" Walking down a street, a voice suddenly called out Gray''s name. He looked back in surprise. There were people who recognized him here. It was his first time to come to this city. Who could it be? A man''s voice doesn''t seem to be particularly worth looking forward to. Why isn''t it a beauty calling herself! Oh, hidano Mingfu, Chihiro''s father, and his wife. Seeing him turn around, hidano was surprised. "It''s really you, Lord gray. Aren''t you over there?" The world he has been to is called the hidden world, because it is said that many people have disappeared in the world, and the legend is to go to the hidden world. He also doubted the authenticity of the world, but his memory was so clear that it didn''t seem like a dream, and his wife and daughter remembered the world, which proved that he didn''t have hallucinations. It''s impossible for three people to have hallucinations at the same time. He is very grateful to Lord gray who has helped him. Otherwise, he and his wife are still pigs. Maybe they have been eaten. Chihiro will suffer all the hardships. Maybe he will encounter other dangers. What he said was obscure. He didn''t directly mention the gods or the other world. He was afraid to attract other people''s attention and bring trouble to gray. "I don''t like staying in one place for too long. The world is so big. I should always go and have a look." Gray smiled. "How have you been since you came out there? Is there anything uncomfortable? " "No, after you sent us back, we returned to normal life." Hidano said with embarrassment, "I just wasted some time there. Some things here have become more troublesome, but they have been solved." It''s been two months. If things haven''t been settled here, he''s really a waste. "Why isn''t Chihiro here?" "We''ve got a job in the countryside now. Chihiro is still at home. We''re going to the city to buy something. We''ll go back later." Yoko Ono: "Lord gray, we are very grateful that you saved us. Can we invite you to be a guest?" "Please grant our request. Chihiro has always missed Lord gray and little Molly." The two bowed and bowed with sincere expressions. "Also, I don''t know how to thank you before I leave. I built a shrine for you on my own. It will be completed soon. Please give me some advice." "Shrine? Give it to me? " Gray was stunned. He never thought that things could develop like this. However, when he thought about it carefully, it seemed good. He realized his idea of trying the power of faith without refining it in the belief furnace. He had thought about it in the Caribbean Pirate world, but there was not enough time at the end. Although the world is incense, it seems that incense is worth studying. However, he was still afraid of the power of belief or incense close to him. He was absorbed in the essence by a belief melting pot. So he intended to make a container that could store incense so that he could not run away from incense burning in the belief furnace. "OK, then excuse me!" Gray agreed decisively. "Lord gray, who is this lady?" "She is Xueji, my maid." Gray nodded gently and introduced Xueji to them. Xueji smiled and didn''t speak. They haven''t bought anything yet. Akio digono asked Yoko to take them around Chiba City and buy what they need. At noon, several people returned to the village where they were going to go before, which was the place where hidano Mingfu moved. Several locomotives were still on the side of the road, and several policemen were looking for something there. "Those locomotives belong to a group of extreme guys. I don''t know why they were found parked here this morning. Those people are also missing. The police are looking for them." Youzi explained, looking a little happy. It seems that they have been angry with these guys here and are not good for their senses at all. "But I don''t seem to have found anything useful. I think they were probably captured by other Jidao organizations." Hidano Mingfu also said. "Really, I think it was killed by ghosts. I saw an ominous smell here." Gray said seriously. Xueji lowered her head and rolled her eyes silently. Didn''t you let me kill it? "Killed by ghosts?" When they heard the speech, they trembled all over. Akio Di Ye almost drove down the mountain. If someone had told them that some people had disappeared, they would have been killed by ghosts. They would not believe it, but after experiencing the hidden world, they realized that the world was far more than what they saw. Digono Mingfu was silent. Youzi hesitated and asked gray, "Sir, is that ghost still here?" "Still there!" Gray told the truth, and then comforted, "but it doesn''t matter. With me here, she doesn''t dare to do anything. She will leave here soon." "That''s good!" They were relieved that they had made a wise choice today and invited the LORD God to visit their home, otherwise there might be trouble in the village. Instead of stopping here, the car went directly into the village and then into the yard of a two-story building. "Chihiro, come out quickly. The LORD God is coming to see you!" As soon as the voice fell, a little girl ran out of the house, bowed in front of gray, called Lord gray, and looked left and right. "Little Chihiro!" Little Molly flew out and came to Qianxun. "Lord Jasmine!" Chihiro was smiling. Little jasmine crossed her arms and held them in front of her chest. She looked like a big sister and nodded gently. "Lord gray, please come in." The two stood at the door and asked gray to go in first. Across the road from his house, a pair of eyes looked at this side behind the window, full of curiosity. Chapter 600 On a hill not far from the village, a shrine was under construction. Gray only looked nearby, took Xueji away and walked casually on the path in the village. "Master, there is a child following us!" Xueji said softly. Behind them, a little boy held two twigs and followed carefully. Although he had no tracking skills, he was fascinated with self-confidence and thought he had not been found. "Don''t worry, it''s just a child." Gray said indifferently. First, in his induction, the children behind him are really ordinary humans. They don''t have the smell of those extraordinary forces. They are not disguised by monsters, but have a feeling of divine protection. Second, the boy didn''t mean any harm. It seemed that he was just pure curiosity. Taking a walk in the country, Gray was ready to go back. He returned the same way. The little guy behind had nowhere to hide and ran to the village. When walking through a small forest, the boy suddenly burst out a head from behind the tree, and his nervous voice trembled, "that, are you a God?" "Chihiro said she had met a God. The God she said looks like you. You still came back with Mr. Di Ye today. Are you a God?" The boy asked again, looking at him nervously and waiting for his reply. Chihiro said that he had met with gods, and Akio Ono didn''t care at all. In his opinion, Chihiro could take the initiative to make new friends, and he was also building a shrine for gray. There are many rumors about gray in the village, and his shrine is more acceptable, and Gray''s incense will be more prosperous in the future. As for not being able to say, gray didn''t mention not being able to say, and Akio Di no believes that since other gods have shrines, it shows that shrines are actually useful to gods. It''s not only the place where gods protect mortals, but also the place where mortals worship gods, which is the link between the two sides. He was helped by gray and had the obligation to let more people know that there was such a good God in the world and worship him together. Therefore, many people in the village know that the reason why hidano Mingfu''s family arrived in the village one day late is that they met the God, were invited by the God to be a guest, and came back the next day. Of course, knowing doesn''t mean believing. It should only be that Akio and his family have made a beautiful excuse for their delay in moving, so that they can integrate here faster. Looking at the innocent and expectant eyes of the little guy, gray nodded gently, "I''m a God. What can I do for you?" "You are indeed a God." The boy even changed his voice. He bowed restrained and almost knocked his head on the tree. "My name is zhujianxin. I''ve just been impolite. Please take more care." "Don''t be so afraid. Tell me what''s wrong with you." Gray walked up to zhujianxin and looked at him curiously. This little guy has a lot of courage. He dares to follow strangers alone. Zhujian nodded his credit, "Lord God, are you very powerful?" "Why, you were bullied? You can''t find me. You can find your parents or teachers. " Gray shook his head. He was not interested in helping one little boy beat another. If this kind of thing gets out, he won''t get mixed up. People punch Nanshan kindergarten just for fun. It will become true here. Will you lose face. "No, Lord God, I''m not bullied." Zhu Jianxin was worried. His ears were red and he said, "I had a dream." "What dream?" Gray had lost interest and asked casually as he walked back. It was like teasing the little boy. "I dreamed of a tall big sister who was taller than you. The big sister played with me and said she would give me a gift." Bamboo letter said with a wrinkled face. "But others said it was a monster. They played with me just to confuse me. They would eat me in the end." "Taller than me, it must be a monster." Gray nodded with a serious expression. "Does she come at night?" "Well, the night before yesterday, I could dream of the big sister every day. The big sister is very gentle and beautiful. Is she really a monster?" Zhujianxin''s small face is tangled. He obviously doesn''t want to believe that the big sister is a monster, but everyone says so. He is also a little unsure. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll help you at night. If she''s a monster, I''ll drive her away for you. If not, I won''t hurt her." Gray smiled, "Chihiro told you, I''m a good God." "Well, thank you, Lord God." When Takemitsu heard gray say this, he immediately relaxed. He hoped that gray could tell him tonight that the beautiful big sister was not a monster, but a good man. She came to play with him. When night came, around ten o''clock, Takemitsu ran over and rang the doorbell, told gray that he was going to sleep, and asked him to remember to help him see if his big sister was a good person. "Master, that should be a God?" Xueji whispered behind him. She also felt something. Gray nodded gently. There was indeed the breath of God''s protection, but who said that the evil god could not protect people, and he didn''t kill one or two. When he met him, he should always go and have a look. I don''t know how beautiful Zhujian''s big sister, who is taller than him, is more beautiful than Xueji? Instead of returning to what as like as two peas, he took out a carved blue statue of his own and handed it to the bamboo letter. "Sleep by the pillow, so that I can enter your dream and see what your big sister is." Crystal is a magic crystal sent by kestoff''s friends. He didn''t find too many uses, so he used it as a carrier for his own form God separation first. Let alone carve the magic crystal into his own shape. When he uses the form God separation, he feels much smoother and more closely connected than other equivalent materials. "Thank you, Lord God!" Takemitsu happily took over the statue and held it tightly in his hand. When his parents urged him to go to bed, zhujianxin ran back to his room, carefully put the statue at the head of the bed, threw himself on the bed, quickly covered the quilt, closed his eyes and prepared to go to bed. "Lord gray, was that the bamboo room just now?" Chihiro poked his head out of his room and looked at gray who was going back to his room. "Yes, he asked me for help." "Everyone else thinks that big sister is a bad person, but I think she is a good God." "I''ll find out, Chihiro. Good night." "Good night, Lord God." When he returned to his room, gray waited for half an hour and found that there was still no movement in the bamboo room, so he felt a thought, and then found that the boy was still tossing and turning in bed. "Let me help you." A magic flew out of the statue and landed on zhujianxin''s forehead. He immediately felt sleepy, his eyelids became extremely heavy, and soon fell asleep. After zhujianxin went to sleep, gray waited for a while, suddenly felt a breath appear and disappear in an instant, and then zhujianxin''s divine power became rich. "Come, Xueji and little Molly are here to protect me!" After saying something to them, gray closed his eyes and calmed down. His main spirit was put on the Shi Shen part on the statue. The elf said I would go too, but gray didn''t hear it. Chapter 601 In his dream, zhujianxin appeared in an antique courtyard. When he looked around curiously, a tall woman came out of the mist at the edge of the yard and walked towards zhujianxin. "Big sister!" Seeing a woman, zhujianxin suddenly forgot that others had told him that she might be something bad. He ran over with his short legs and jumped at the woman. "Zhujian, it''s time for tonight. Let''s do something we love." A woman is tall enough to deter many people, but if you don''t pay attention to her height, you will only feel that this woman is really a perfect woman who leads to crime. White as jade skin, straight legs, rounded buttocks, slender waist with a full grasp, a pair of unattainable mountains, flawless face, a thin layer of gauze on the body, as if made of clouds, you can see some secrets that make people''s blood spray. What''s more unbearable is that she obviously has a pure face, but what she does is extremely angry. She speaks gently and politely, but the content is extremely hot, and seems to feel very normal. Two temperaments make her a combination of angels and demons. Any man can''t help but want to try her depth as long as he sees it. The woman held up the bamboo letter, then held it tightly and buried his head in her chest. The tall woman holding a teenage boy feels like a mother holding her son. "OK... OK!" Zhujianxin looked at the woman with a red face and blurred eyes, and agreed to her proposal. "Good what good!" The sound of Chizha is like thunder, which makes zhujianxin''s blurred eyes recover a moment of clarity. When the wind and cloud gathered, gray suddenly appeared in the courtyard and glared at the woman, "bold demons, how dare they lay such a vicious hand on a teenage child and say such shameless words of tigers and wolves. They have the ability to attack me and bully children." To tell the truth, he was the most disgusted with these bullying things in his life. Whenever he saw them, he would stand up. It''s too much for such a tall woman to shamelessly attack a child with facial cleanser. "Who are you?" The woman raised her head, looked away from zhujianxin and landed on gray. "Hum, you don''t have to know who I am. Just know that I am the messenger of justice and the nemesis of evil." Gray snorted coldly, "Zhujian, come here soon. Your body will be weaker and weaker with this guy." "Lord God, is the big sister a bad person?" Zhujianxin was a little unbelievable. He came to gray to actually ask him to help prove that big sister is a good person, not really afraid of her. Because he thought big sister was a good person, but others didn''t see her with their own eyes, so he said she was a bad person. As long as they saw her, they would believe she was a good person. "Of course, Zhujian, believe me, it''s not a good thing for a child." Gray said seriously, "come here quickly. If you don''t believe it, you can wake up and ask your parents if a woman wants to do something comfortable with you. Do you think they agree or disagree?" He still believed that a woman was a good man and would not harm him. His little face was full of tangles, "but..." "There''s not so much, but come back to me." Gray didn''t have the patience to continue persuasion. He grabbed zhujianxin in the air and brought it back. Although the woman grabbed him with both hands, she didn''t exert any force. Gray pulled him back. "Woman, stop bullying children. I''ll take care of anything." Gray was heroic and generous. When Zhujian was caught by him, he was completely immune to the special feeling of women. At this time, he just felt that women were really abnormal. Fortunately, he met such a friendly God as Lord gray, and his eyes were filled with tears. The woman looked at gray and thought for a while. She was a little stunned and said, "you''re not my goal!" "Arrogant, at this moment, I still think about children like Zhujian. It''s a great crime." Gray angrily scolded, flew forward and reached for the woman''s shoulder. "No, my goal is not you." The woman was still talking and raised her arm in front of her. She seemed very bad at fighting. She was caught by gray three or two times. Finally, she looked at him pitifully and asked him to let go of herself. She would never find zhujianxin again. She would find a new target. "Hum, are you still looking for teenagers?" Gray glared angrily. He felt that the woman''s work was really not personnel. They all said to let her find herself. Unexpectedly, he said in front of himself that he would continue to harm others. Is it true that his identity as his Majesty''s evil nemesis is false. "Yes!" The woman replied stupidly that even if she was caught, she didn''t choose to lie. "See, this woman really has a bad heart. I took her away. You can sleep well." Gray turned back and said a word to zhujianxin. He grabbed the woman and turned into a streamer and disappeared. In zhujianxin''s room, a streamer flew out of zhujianxin''s forehead and landed in the statue at the head of the bed. After the statue received the streamer, it became more flexible, and then played a sleeping magic on zhujianxin. The statue opened the window and flew out to Diye''s house opposite. In the room, gray suddenly held out his hand. A streamer flashed in from the window and fell on his hand. "Master, the matter has been settled?" When Xueji saw that he opened his eyes, she dared to ask, "is it really a God?" "That''s right!" Gray nodded. "I''ll decorate it and show you later. The God feels a little stupid." He stretched out his hand and made some arrangements in the room. Gray gently touched his finger, and the crystal statue burst out a divine light and turned into a tall woman. The woman looked around alertly. Her body was empty and she was about to escape, but she hit a transparent barrier and was bounced back. "You let go of me. I''m leaving." The tall woman pleaded. Her voice was as soft as a breeze, so that people could not be hostile to her. It seemed that it was a sin to disobey her words. "Let you go and let you continue to harm children? Hum, I''m not a justice nemesis. Even if I die today, I''ll keep you! " Gray raised his face, an expression of generosity that I don''t want to go to hell. "I have nothing to do with sin!" "I''m a good man!" The tall woman said weakly. "Shut up, you want to do that to children, and dare to say you are a good man." Gray was distressed. "He''s still a child!" Xueji blinked. How did she feel that the master suddenly became righteous and hot-blooded? Was it an illusion? "Xueji, go outside. Today I will try this woman well and let her explain all her crimes." "No, master, please let me join the trial. I am also dead with sin!" Xueji clenched her teeth and said firmly on her face. "I''m just guiding him to be a real man." "I won''t believe your lies." Gray hummed coldly, subdued the woman and began to teach her a lesson. Chapter 602 The next day, when gray opened her eyes, there was only white in front of her. The tall woman looked at gray pitifully with tears in her eyes. He also knew the woman''s name, eight feet, is such a simple name. Gray felt that her eight feet should be the previous measurement. Her height was about the same as herself, not really two or three meters high. However, even such a height is outstanding among women. Xueji blushed and looked at him vaguely, "master, you seem to be more handsome." Gray checked his state. He didn''t change anything except a trace of eight feet. "Know how to control yourself." Gray put aside Xueji''s restless hand and refused the morning exercise. Then came to eight feet in front, without saying a word, directly began to use the learned form God techniques, ready to turn eight feet into their own form God. Mother Qian gave him the form God spell, which can turn all kinds of forms that do not belong to their own kind into form gods. However, the more powerful they exist, the more difficult it is to turn into form gods. Gray had just started, he felt that the magic became obscure after it entered Bachi''s body, and Bachi''s power was still struggling to resist and unwilling to yield. "I am a God. Even if I die, I won''t be your type God." Aware of Gray''s idea, eight feet began to violently resist, not only the power in the body, but also the body, regardless of whether it was naked or not. "Sure enough, the subdued God should be carried out when the target has no resistance." Gray nodded softly, knowing what to do next. An hour later, eight feet was as soft as a puddle of mud on the bed. Gray pointed his finger on her forehead. A little connection came between the two. Hachi is the God of first love. She doesn''t care much about what just happened. She doesn''t have the concept of chastity. Although she is not first love, the process is still very happy. She is better in all aspects than those little boys. However, comfortable is comfortable, indifferent is indifferent, but her inner pride of belonging to the God makes her extremely resistant to becoming another type God. However, when that wisp of connection came into being, Hachi found that he couldn''t have a bad feeling for this man, and even couldn''t even raise the idea of trying to hurt him. "Finally, I still can''t escape and become the type God of mankind?" Eight feet curled up and cried. But as soon as the idea of depression rose, it dissipated without a trace. Instead, what floated in her heart was joy and trust, as if becoming gray''s type God was her great glory. This is the form God, which is more overbearing and strange than the contract, and can distort the personal subconscious. Of course, there is nothing wrong with the Yin and Yang masters who accept the form God. Monsters and ghosts are evil. If they can''t get their loyalty and worry about regurgitation every day, it''s better to kill them. After taking eight feet, Gray was in a good mood. Finally, he did another good deed. He cleared a big hidden danger for the teenagers in Fusang and did a good job without leaving a name. A few days later, the shrine built by hidano Mingfu was completed. On the night of the completion of the shrine, the road from the shrine to the village was doubled, and it was extremely flat and thick, which surprised the people in the village. Knowing the news, they went here to watch the excitement, wondering what happened when the road was widened twice overnight. You know, it''s not far from the village. If anyone works at night, they will certainly find it. Moreover, such a large project is almost finished in one night. There are definitely a lot of people. Some machines have to be used. It''s impossible not to make a little noise. However, the fact is that no one found anything unusual last night. When I got up this morning, I found that the road had been widened. "This is a gift from the LORD God. It protects the God of business travel and trade and the master of the sea. Lord gray, this is your miracle and enlightenment!" Akio Ono prayed and thanked piously. "Look, what''s that?" Suddenly, bursts of frightened voices came, and people turned their heads and retreated in horror. In the woods, a human shaped stone statue came out. The stone statue''s steps were heavy, step by step, and the earth trembled at his feet. "Lord God!" After staring at the stone statue for a while, Zhujian finally remembered something. The letter said excitedly, "Mom and Dad, it is this God adult who drove away the monster in my dream for me." It''s no wonder he remembered it for so long. There is a gap between the skill of the stone statue and gray. It''s only seven points. He wears antique clothes and accessories, and his body is more dignified. It''s normal that zhujianxin can''t recognize it. Zhujian''s parents had never seen gray. The next day, they didn''t care much when their son said that a God had come to Diye''s house. At noon that day, gray left Diye''s house and went sightseeing in the forest. Later, they didn''t see it. But this does not prevent them from trembling and choosing to believe what their son said before when they saw the moving statue. "Lord God, thank you for helping my son. Please forgive our ignorance." The family fell to their knees and confessed piously. But the stone statue didn''t care about them, but each step was as good as the same amount. After leaving a line of footprints in the forest, he finally set foot on the road to the shrine. In people''s eyes, as soon as the stone statue set foot on that road, it immediately became much more flexible. When the soles of the feet stepped down, it did not leave any deep footprints like normal people. The stone statue did not care about them, nor did it care about those who retreated. It focused on the shrine and walked step by step. People stepped aside one after another and found that gray was just moving towards that side. They were relieved. Although they didn''t dare to approach, they didn''t stay away. Instead, they followed a distance and looked curiously at what he wanted to do. Although he didn''t know what had happened, he knew it must have something to do with gray. As a person who built a shrine for the gods, he was not afraid. He bowed down carefully and respectfully to follow the stone statue ten steps away. The stone statue went to the shrine, looked at the shrine, left a deep handprint on a stone outside, and then walked into the shrine. When they came in, the stone statue had stood in the middle of the shrine with a book in hand, motionless, as if it had become a real stone. Some people did not dare to enter the shrine to watch. They were amazed by the handprint. After this, some people had completely believed in the existence of gods. They knelt down in the shrine and began to worship gods under the leadership of Akio Ono. Gray stood invisibly on the crown of a tree, looked at the situation below and nodded with satisfaction. In this way, these people will believe in his existence and worship him. However, except for this miracle, gray is not ready to do anything. The gods need to remain mysterious. Too much contact with ordinary people will make them lose their awe. As for his shrine? Isn''t that nonsense? Of course, it worked. All the successes after worshipping in the shrine are related to him. As for those who failed after worshipping, it is not sincere enough. While seeing this scene, Akio Ono silently decided to quit his job and concentrate on serving the LORD God and managing the shrine. Chapter 603 At night, the door of the shrine was closed, and all the people went home, even hidano Mingfu went back. Gray came out of the darkness and went directly to the inside of the shrine. The lock of the shrine door couldn''t stop him at all. Behind him are eight feet and Xueji, who are a little taller than him. Entering the shrine, gray went to his statue, put his palm to the book in his hand, covered it on the tree for a while, and a dark light mass the size of his thumb was pulled out by him. "Incense!" Eight feet whispered. Although she is also a God, no one remembers to build a shrine for her, because her goals are children. The incense she collects are fragmentary incense of poor quality. She has never seen such incense produced by praying in the shrine. Such incense has higher quality and greater effect on the gods. Gray felt the incense on his palm and felt a faint sense of closeness. He knew that this was because the incense itself belonged to him. It was his strength, just as he could easily recover it with a magic now. After absorbing this small group of incense, gray didn''t feel any change in strength. Such a small group of incense is only a drop in the bucket for him now. However, there was no change in power. In spirit, gray noticed something different from the power of faith. Small thoughts rang out in his mind. Some people asked him to bless themselves, some asked him to protect his distant family and return safely, some wanted their children to thrive, and so on! "Sure enough, it''s better to believe in the power of faith after the purification of the furnace. If you use more of this power of faith, I''m afraid you will become another person." Gray rubbed his temples and vowed not to use this power that had not been filtered by the furnace of faith, whether it was incense or ordinary power of faith. The thoughts of people in this village can''t have any impact on him, but if it''s tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, millions of people, his head is expected to explode. He had never used this feeling before when he used the power of faith in the melting pot of faith. The power of faith was pure and incomparable. He could use it as he wanted without worrying about any sequelae. "Hoo!" Getting rid of his thoughts, gray looked at his statue and turned away. Although these incense have some side effects, they can be purified again. Maybe they are of other use, so as not to be confused by the power of faith. Just collect them in this container first. Gray doesn''t know whether his incense belief furnace will be separated automatically, but it''s safer. "Wait, gray!" The elf stopped him, stared at his statue, touched his chin with his little hand, and thought seriously on his face. "What''s the matter?" The elf pointed to the statue. His face was angry and wronged, bulging like a little hamster, "what about me? Why not me? Gray, you''ve changed. You don''t like me! " "I''ll add it to you!" Gray covers his forehead. If his acting skills are so poor, he directly asks for it. He also pretends to be a little girl. Xueji''s silly girl taught you. With that, gray grabbed a stone from the outside, danced his fingers, jumped on the stone, and soon a lifelike elf appeared in his hand. Put the statue of the elf on your shoulder and integrate the two into a whole. "Well, we should go!" All the incense here will gather into the book in his hand, so don''t be afraid that the elf will suddenly receive the incense and impact his spirit. The door of the shrine was automatically locked, and gray had taken them far away in the twinkling of an eye. Half a year later, in the Shenyin world, with a bright moon rising from the sea, on an island with a crystal lake, the elf sniffed hard with a bottle. Wisps of white fog incense were inhaled into her body, integrated into her blood, combined with her body and magic. Gray stood by and guarded her, reminding her what to do from time to time. On the outside, there are Xueji, Bachi, a coquettish woman with a fox tail, and a tall brown red horse with four hoofs burning fire. Xueji, fox woman and red horse have been experimented by him and become gods. He picked up the fox girl in the real world, and the red horse was used as a substitute for walking. It was precisely because he had experimented with them and was sure there would be no danger that he dared to let the elves try. With the passage of time, the ELF''s state became more and more stable. Gray was relieved. This situation has been more than half successful, just as when mother Qian did it himself and he transformed Xueji and others. "I''m full!" The elf stopped with a worried face and reluctantly opened the bottle. It smells so comfortable. Unfortunately, it''s full and can''t eat any more. The bottle contains all his incense power, so that the elf can suck enough to the limit that the body can bear. "Focus!" Gray drank softly and reached for the bottle. Most of the incense power accumulated during this period has been consumed. Little jasmine should be able to improve a lot this time. "Ah!" The elf suddenly gave a soft drink, waved a green magic in his palm and landed on a small sapling by the lake. Gray turned his eyes and saw that the small sapling began to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye. In one second, it had the thickness of its arms. In ten seconds, it had become a towering tree, big enough to be surrounded by two people. "Little jasmine is so powerful!" "Little jasmine is great. It makes it so big at once." "ßÔ Er ßÔ ER!" The horse hissed. Several people instantly turned into elves, and all kinds of flattering words were said without money. The elf smiled proudly and flew to Gray''s shoulder to sit down. Gray looked at the big tree and nodded slightly. Looking back, gray grabbed the little guy in his hand. "Didn''t you get any special skills?" The elf tilted his head and nodded. Gray didn''t ask her to demonstrate. He just felt that the weight on his hand suddenly increased sharply, and the ELF''s body suddenly became larger, and suddenly became a big Lori hanging on him. "Gray, I''m as old as you!" The elf said happily and shook his hands around his neck. "Come down and let me see!" Gray grabbed the ELF''s waist with both hands, took her off himself and put her on the ground. "Stand still." The elf stood up. All aspects of her body now seemed to be magnified to the same scale as before. The appearance did not change, but it became an enlarged version of her before, and the height could reach Gray''s chest. "So cute!" "Master, please be sure to give little jasmine to my body to dress up. My body will make little jasmine the most lovely girl." The fox woman''s eyes flashed her heart and begged softly. Gray ignored her, looked around the growing elf, touched his chin and frowned, "this ability seems to be of no use." Then he glanced at eight feet, "if you give eight feet to this ability, you can become a giant. It really doesn''t seem to be of any use to little jasmine!" He felt very sorry that the elves didn''t fight on the flesh, or basically didn''t fight. They usually relied on magic and magical avoidance talent, waiting for him to come out after the battle. So this ability is really of no great use to her. The most useful thing is that she can eat a big meal in the future and make gray poor at one time. "Why is it useless? Little Molly is so cute!" Others retorted, saying they liked the way elves looked. Gray nodded slightly. Now it''s like this. He won''t change anything again. It''s better to accept it calmly. Moreover, this kind of elf is really cute. Although it used to be cute, it is more like a pet, but now it is more like a lovely human Laurie. Of course, no matter what, he likes elves, and his love for Elves will not decrease. Chapter 604 After making sure that the elf became stronger, his life became longer, and there were no sequelae, Gray was relieved. He has been looking for ways to make the elves stronger. After all, the elves have experienced various worlds with him. The time passed on them is really passed. Even if they return to the main world, and the past time will not come back. He is now a man, but also a dragon. He also has the exuberant vitality brought by intermediate self-healing and strong physical quality. Although he doesn''t use accurate values, he feels that he can live for hundreds of thousands of years. But he doesn''t understand the elf. Although the appearance of the elf has hardly changed, who knows if this is due to race. Like mother-in-law Tang and mother-in-law Qian, she may not be old by birth. Therefore, when he has the opportunity, he still hopes that the elf can become stronger and accompany him to more worlds. After little Molly became a God, Gray was ready to continue to look around the world. He not only enjoys the scenery, but also has clear goals and achievements to achieve. Kill God (pseudo). The first paragraph requires five, the second paragraph requires 20, and the third paragraph requires that gray estimates that the probability will not be less than 100. There''s still a lot to do. Of course, he hoped it would be fifty, but the probability was poor. Twenty years, this is the time gray set for himself in this world. He will go back in twenty years. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ It rained heavily overnight, and the next day the whole world turned into a sea again. On an island, a huge dog slept comfortably under the only big tree on the island. Its huge tail was very comfortable one by one. "Hello, excuse me, are you the man eating dog?" Gray rode a tall brown red horse to the sea, looked at the huge dog sleeping under the tree and asked politely. Although he needs gods to accomplish his achievements, he does not kill casually to avoid falling into the situation of killing because of killing. Behind him was Xueji. When gray asked, they had dispersed and surrounded the island where the giant dog was located. "Human?" The giant dog was disturbed and opened his eyes angrily. After seeing gray, a happy look flashed in his red eyes and asked arrogantly, "human, are you willing to give food to the great dog God?" The giant dog said and licked the corners of his mouth greedily, "come down quickly and let the dog God enjoy your body and the horse. It''s your honor." "Well, you have answered." Gray nodded gently and said to the others, "come on, just take a breath." "Yes, master!" Xueji and the fox woman responded loudly, and then killed the giant dog. The ghost horn on Xueji''s head grew, and her fingers became sharp claws. She came to the giant dog and tore one claw at its eyes. The fox woman changed in the air and became a huge fox that didn''t have to be much smaller than the giant dog. She rushed to the back of the giant dog. But the giant dog was also very flexible and fierce. He avoided Xueji''s attack and turned his head to bite the fox woman. Fortunately, Xueji cooperated with each other, so she didn''t lose the favor. The elf flew out of Gray''s shoulder and instantly became a big Laurie, dressed in armor and holding a long sword, like a majestic female knight. "Gray!" The female Knight looked at the mount under gray. A knight without a mount is not a real knight. "All right!" Gray nodded helplessly, got off the horse''s back and rode up by the elf. The horse gave an excited neighing. The elf drove it to the giant dog and chopped it down with a sword. "Come on!" Eight feet stood on the periphery, his hands clenched his fists, and looked determined to cheer for several guys who were fighting. She is not good at fighting, otherwise she will not be easily caught by gray. This is her original words, which means that if gray doesn''t want to lose her, she will cheer everyone outside. In this regard, gray has nothing to say. His purpose of catching them is not really to cultivate several fighting gods, so they like whether to fight or not. The elf is obviously a violent maniac, and likes to play a knight girl. Every time, she likes to wear the armor and sword made by gray for her. Gray took out a plate of melon seeds, gave them eight feet and cheered them together. After the blessing of the territory, the giant dog''s strength is indeed good, but its two fists are difficult to defeat four hands. Its four claws and one mouth can''t beat three women and a divine horse. In the continuous output of three people and one horse, the injury on the giant dog became more and more serious. It finally couldn''t help but roar up to the sky and spit out a magic ball to push the three back. Two claws grabbed in front of the body and tore open a space door. This is the gateway to the real world. It is invincible and doesn''t want to stay here and die. "I''ll settle with you when I''m full." The giant dog roared coldly, lowered a little acid in his mouth, and rushed in towards the space door. "Hum, don''t think!" Xuejijiao drank, the ghost horn on her head flashed, and a huge black energy light directly hit the shoulder blade of the giant dog and flew it out. "I''ve been guarding against you for a long time. Do you still want to run?" The fox woman took the plate from the other side, brushed a few claws and waved them. There were several more wounds on the giant dog again. This is not the first time they have cooperated in fighting. They have met guys who can''t fight and want to run before. However, even if they don''t stop them in time, gray will beat them back in time and won''t let them leave. With more experience, you will naturally have experience. Besides, this guy had to talk hard for face before he left. It''s strange to be able to run away. "Let me come!" The elf held up the knight''s sword and rode the horse to rush over. With a sword, he angrily chopped on the back of the giant dog. The horse was unwilling to be lonely. He quickly stepped on his hoof, left several hoof prints on the giant dog, and then stepped on the air to go away. "Die, asshole!" Xueji ghost claws flash cold, and its life will end in the next moment. "Wait!" The fox woman hurriedly stopped, jumped up and stepped on the giant dog, forbidding it to struggle again, "this is to be left to the master." Xueji''s body froze and turned into a statue. Gray came over and threw Xueji, who was under his control, under the tree. Then he went to the giant dog and raised his fist. "Damn human, you can''t kill me. There are people above me. If you dare to kill me, Lord canine God will kill you and eat all your relatives." The giant dog showed fear, but he still didn''t change his tough stance. "What shit dog God?" Gray disdained to murmur, hit it down and landed on the giant dog''s head. The sound of broken bones came, the giant dog widened his eyes, and the light in his eyes dissipated slowly. "There''s someone above me!" Before his death, the giant dog still shouted reluctantly. "Someone? Didn''t you say it was a dog God? There should be a dog, right? " The giant dog fell, his eyes opened angrily and died in peace. [congratulations to the host, you successfully killed 100 monsters in the name of gods and achieved the achievement: killing gods (pseudo) (3), achievement point + 5] A pleasant voice sounded in his ear, and a smile came from the corner of Gray''s mouth. "I heard that dog meat is delicious. Repair it. We''ll eat dog meat today." Gray made a happy decision and opened the information page. Chapter 605 As expected, the quantity needed in the third stage is 100. The achievements of the new stage are achieved. Five new achievement points arrive, and Gray''s achievement points reach 20. "A huge sum of money. Why do I want to spend it so much?" Gray looked at his message with a smile. [gray Sutton Strength: 30 Agility: 26 Physical strength: 26 Spirit: 26 skill: Advanced marksmanship Advanced fighting Intermediate fencing Intermediate firearms Intermediate equestrian Intermediate archery Intermediate self-healing Intermediate magic control Change (human dragon) Achievements: 20] "Upgrade intermediate self-healing or intermediate magic control?" Gray didn''t consider other intermediate abilities. He saved so many achievement points just for these two skills. Moreover, he felt that with her continuous practice and so many practices in the world for more than 20 years, intermediate fencing was about to be upgraded. He could break through that barrier with just a little more effort. In contrast, these two intermediate skills make him feel no direction, especially the intermediate self-healing. The intermediate magic control is better. The increase of magic and strength should increase its proficiency. The intermediate self-healing has no exercise direction at all. The only guess is to increase physical strength. If the physical strength is high, it may turn intermediate self-healing into advanced self-healing, but it is difficult to say how much to increase. "Plus intermediate self-healing!" Without thinking too much, gray made a direct decision. He doesn''t like to hesitate. He has some achievements. Of course, it''s the one that is difficult to upgrade. Moreover, intermediate self-healing has become advanced self-healing. His life-saving ability has been greatly improved, and he can wave more freely in the future. Eighteen achievement points disappear, and the intermediate self-healing on the page slowly becomes advanced self-healing. Gray felt his body warm, and every cell seemed to be moistened by the sun and rain, becoming stronger and more vigorous. At the end of the promotion, gray felt that he felt better than ever before. Looking at the page, in addition to the changes of advanced self-healing, even physical strength was affected, increased by two points to 28 points. Sure enough, I inadvertently exercised the ability of intermediate self-healing. It only takes 18 points to upgrade to advanced, reducing two expenses. Struggling to resist the urge to add the remaining two achievements to agility or spirit, gray closed the page and looked at the people around the giant dog to study how to eat next. "Leave lunch, the rest..." Before gray finished, a heavenly pillar of light fell from the clouds and fell on the sea, setting off huge waves. Several people were like great enemies and looked at the pillar of light with full vigilance. When the light column dissipated, a man with a dog head and a long knife appeared in front of the crowd. "You killed my servant?" The dog God opened his mouth full of fangs, and his fierce eyes swept over them, and finally stayed on gray. "Damn mortal, bear my anger!" The dog God roared and rushed towards gray, gathering a fist of violent energy ready to go. "What are you?" Gray was ready, and the sea around the island had begun to roll. When the dog God rushed over, a huge sea palm patted him back like a fly, like a shell hitting the bottom of the sea. The dog God came and went quickly, but the dog God was not stupid. He fell into the sea. He didn''t wait for gray to make more actions. He directly exploded energy, repelled the surrounding sea water, jumped out of the sea and went up into the air, Gray''s idea of using sea water to press it on the bottom of the sea failed, and the dog God was decisive enough. "Man, you succeeded in irritating me." The dog God was angry. He came down from the sky. He thought he could easily kill the mortals who provoked his majesty. Unexpectedly, he was taught to be a man at the first move, which made him sweep the floor as a God and made him angry. "So, what the hell are you? It''s impolite of you to compare like this without answering my questions. " Gray shouted. Two dragons flew out of the sea and wound around each other to kill the dog God. Although I don''t know what this guy is, he has a dog''s head. It seems to have something to do with the previous big dog. It''s probably the person who says "there''s someone on it" in the big dog''s mouth. Since it''s a big dog, it''s obviously not like a big dog. Its strength will only be stronger than him. It''s worth taking all its strength and being cautious. "Bastard, damn mole ants, dare to despise the great dog God." The dog God roared and smashed two water dragons, and gray knew what he was. Before, the big dog was also a dog God, and this guy was also a dog God, but this guy was obviously stronger and could become a human. "Master, we''re on!" Xueji fox nodded to gray and was about to attack. "Wait a minute. You''d better help me sweep the array. Just give this guy to me." Gray quickly stopped them. This guy is difficult to deal with. He''d better do it himself. Otherwise, he will be very distressed if others are injured except the ELF''s mount. When the dog God saw that this guy was still only talking to women, he was angry, "asshole, you will pay for your arrogance." Finally, his palm pressed on the handle of the knife around his waist, and his eyes locked on gray, "go to hell!" When the long Sabre came out of its scabbard, the cold awn suddenly appeared. A peerless drill tore the sky and appeared in front of the people in an instant. The target was directed at gray. WOW! The sea water surged up and turned into a thick wall to block the front. After the huge blade tore open the sea wall, it began to become dim. Gray cut it out with a sword and defeated it. But the dog God''s attack was not over. His figure kept flashing in the air. Every time he appeared, he approached at a high speed. In a moment, he flashed in front of gray and slashed angrily. Qiang! The exchange of swords and swords produced a string of dazzling sparks. Gray and the dog God took a few steps back, then rushed back quickly, and the sharp sword and shadow mercilessly cut off each other. The dog God thought it was easy to catch. Unexpectedly, he encountered a hard stubble and couldn''t entangle each other. Each time, he was either equal or injured each other, which made him more and more angry. "Impossible, a mere mortal, how can you have such a powerful power." The dog God can''t believe it. The other party is obviously just a mortal. It''s the limit to kill giant dogs. How can he be compared with him? It doesn''t make sense. "You are too weak!" Gray smiled and began to attack, "a dog is a dog. Even if you wear people''s clothes, it''s still a dog. How can you beat people?" "As a dog, we must have the consciousness of a dog!" Gray roared. When the dog God was about to get angry, he clamped the knife he cut with his arm and didn''t let go even if his chest was torn open. "Go to hell!" The dog God was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, he dared to take his own knife, which was no different from looking for death. Gray smiled. His long sword was not slow. He suddenly shot out from below and pierced the heart of the dog God. "I never do business at a loss." Not everyone can do such a thing as exchanging injury for injury. It needs capital and confidence to do it. Just as it happens, the newly upgraded advanced self-healing has given gray such capital and confidence. However, even if the heart was pierced, the dog God did not die and was still struggling tenaciously. Chapter 606 "It''s impossible!" The dog God lost his voice and screamed. In his eyes, such an injury is enough to kill any mortal, even those yin-yang wizards or witches. But now, the man is not only not dead, the wound is still healing and repairing, and it won''t take long to recover. He still fought back and pierced his heart. It''s not a myth. It must be a fake. It''s magic. His eyes are deceiving himself. The dog God was so angry that his fangs became feet long and bit madly at Gray''s head. Gray gave up the idea of throwing a divine fire into his body, kicked it on the belly of the dog God, raised it out of thin air, and the dog God fell into the ocean again. This time, as soon as the dog God hit the sea water, the endless sea water around him surged wildly, rotating and turning into a huge vortex, trapping the dog God in it. Countless seawater turned into a sharp water knife, which shot and rotated like a storm, and brought detailed wounds on the dog God. A little makes a lot, and instantly turned him into a blood man. "Go away!" The dog God was furious, and his strength was released recklessly. He hit those flying water knives into water vapor all over the sky. His body turned into a giant dog, and his strength gathered in his mouth and turned into an energy ball. "Roar!" The furious ray tore open the water curtain that stopped him, and the dog God jumped out of the sea again, but this time he no longer rushed to gray, but stepped on his limbs and fled to the sky. Although a little ashamed, compared with Xiaoming, his face is nothing. He has a strong feeling that if he continues to stay, he will die here. At a glance before he fled, he saw that the man''s injury had healed, and he estimated that it would take at least ten years to fully recover from the puncture of his heart. The contrast between them was enough to make him despair. Although Gray''s injury is not as serious as his, it''s not a skin injury that can be easily recovered. You know, with his knife, Gray''s sternum will definitely be broken, and even his heart. Therefore, the dog God is afraid. He is not afraid to work hard. He is afraid to fight his life. The resulting injury is not worth mentioning to the enemy. He recovers easily. That is the place of despair. However, what he didn''t know was that gray himself disliked the slow recovery. He felt that the recovery speed was the same as that of his intermediate self-healing, and he didn''t play the power of advanced self-healing at all. The dog God doesn''t know this. If he knows, he will spit blood on the spot. If he knew, he would understand that without his sword Qi suppression, the opponent''s resilience could instantly recover most of his injuries, and he could fight him with more ferocious means. When the dog God wanted to run, gray naturally wouldn''t allow it. When he came, he stayed and walked into the melting pot of faith. He was curious about the difference between the dog God and other ordinary gods. When the dog God came, a light column ran through the heaven and earth, almost arriving in an instant, but when he wanted to go, he could only fly up slowly with his limbs. Of course, this speed is very fast compared with ordinary gods, but it''s a little slower for gray, and it''s even slower than when he came down before. Gray had two wings behind him. His wings were angry. A few seconds later, he had come to the top of the dog God and looked at him from a commanding position. If the dog God went back and left with the same beam of light as before, he couldn''t stop it if he wanted to, but now he flew by himself, it would be much easier. "Get down!" Gray took out a bronze spear and stabbed it into the dog God''s head. Suddenly, the dog God opened his mouth, and wisps of blood dripped from his mouth. A bright red energy ball rotated in his mouth. The moment he opened his mouth, he spit out, directly hit the bronze spear, and then flew out. With a successful attack, the dog God didn''t love the stack at all. He kept spitting blood in his mouth and fled to the sky as fast as possible. On him, the energy flame was burning, and his speed was higher again. Gray grunted, shook his arm and ran after him again. Before long, the two had flown to the clouds. When they came here, gray found that there was a continent on it. This continent floats above the clouds, but it does not block the sun. It is completely invisible under the clouds. It can only be seen when it is on the clouds. "A different space!" Although the hidden world is also a different space, the different space is large enough, so it is not surprising that there are one or more different spaces in the different space. The dog God tried his best to rush to the continent. Suddenly, he seemed to have crossed something and pulled away from gray in an instant. However, gray didn''t panic and rushed over at a faster speed. He understood the characteristics of different space. Isn''t space changing? As long as he crossed the barrier, he would immediately appear behind the dog God. As gray expected, when he entered the alien space, gray immediately appeared behind the dog God, and the bronze spear pierced out. However, what he didn''t expect was that when he entered the different space, a huge palm came from a distance, like a fly, directly on the dog God. The dog God flew backwards with his huge palm, was pierced into his abdomen with a bronze spear, and then hit gray hard. "Poof!" Gray spewed out a mouthful of blood and didn''t do anything, so he and the dog God were photographed and flew out of this strange space. "Are you tired of fighting in my territory?" The indifferent voice came out of different space. Gray didn''t have time to think more. He grabbed the dog God''s body, turned and left, and flew down as fast as possible. The people who spoke didn''t seem interested in chasing them. They just played them out of different space and didn''t care any more. It all depends on their own ability. Gray was also relieved. But the bottom of my heart is also complaining that the dog God is not the person in the different space above. How can he go the wrong way and run to someone else''s house? Desperate? In twelve seconds, he fell back to the sea from a height of 10000 meters, and the sea caught him like cotton. Throwing the dog God''s body on the sea, gray began to recover from his injury. I don''t know who it is. The power is terrible. The dog God died when he went out of the different space. If gray hadn''t strong vitality and resilience, I''m afraid he would also die. Even advanced self-healing only healed some injuries in these 20 seconds, but fortunately, as long as he doesn''t die, he can stand up alive. "Master!" Xueji and others hurried to him and looked at him with concern. Little jasmine jumped off her horse, resumed the appearance of an elf, put her little hand on Gray''s chest, and her palm was green. "I''m fine. I just need to rest for a day or two if my bones want to grow well." After a break, gray waved to them and asked them to help themselves stand up. Put away the dog God''s body. Instead of staying here, they went to a further island. For gray, advanced self-healing can make most of his injuries recover in a short time, even if his bones are broken. But the sword Qi belonging to the dog God in his body is still suppressing his self-healing power, otherwise he will be well soon. Fortunately, I was promoted to advanced self-healing, otherwise intermediate self-healing was suppressed and it would take longer to recover. Chapter 607 [congratulations to the host, you successfully killed 1000 monsters in the name of gods and achieved the achievement: killing gods (pseudo) (4), achievement point + 5] "One thousand, will it be ten thousand directly next time?" Gray shook his head and closed the properties page. Eleven years have passed since he was frustrated by the strange world above the cloud, and gray has been in this world for more than twelve years. Originally, he planned to spend 20 years in this world. Unfortunately, no matter how beautiful the scenery is, there is a day when he is tired of seeing it. It is very convenient for gray to go anywhere, so he has also gone to many places in the past 11 years. He has begun to feel bored and plans to go home. Last time, the dog God turned into fly ash in the belief furnace. It is no different from ordinary gods, but it has more power and more power of incense. Gray left the tooth of the dog God to create a knight sword. He named it natural tooth, which explained that it meant the sword of redemption. But the elf disagreed, because Gray said the sword was given to her, so she wanted to name it herself. She didn''t like the name of natural tooth and changed it to dragon sword. In addition, gray has other gains. For example, he met another snow girl. There is no way. The snow girl is too poor and shivering with cold. Gray has always been kind-hearted and chose to lend her a warm embrace. The snow girl is not a God, but she is not a monster. She is probably a kind of spirit, and different from the ghost complaining spirit. Anyway, gray thinks the snow girl is a great existence. For example, his swordsmanship broke through and became advanced swordsmanship. "Master, are you leaving? Where are we going? When will you be back? " The snow girl gently rubbed her shoulders and asked softly. Several others also opened their mouths and asked what Gray was about. "When I leave this time, I want to go to another world. There is a 99% probability that I won''t come back, so you will be free in the future." "Wow!" The girls cried together and held Gray''s thigh. "The master will take us together. We are willing to follow and serve the master all our life." "You''ll die!" Gray, tell the truth. "As long as you follow your master, you are willing to die!" "But you can''t follow me when you die, and I''ll be sad." Gray was moved and said, "and it''s not without a task for you to stay here. I need you to look after my shrine and don''t let any monster destroy it. This is an important task." "Will the master really be sad? So moved! " "But the master left, and it''s meaningless for us to stay here." Several people quarreled and wanted gray to take her with them. Gray rubbed his temples with a headache to calm them down. He also wanted to take them away, but he knew that the last time the Caribbean could leave with a mermaid was the common result of different space, bu Lao Quan, Titan blood and his magic props. But even so, some mermaids almost died, so it was impossible for him to take them away. He would only let them die in the process of shuttling. In that case, it''s better to leave them, at least they can live. After Gray''s persuasion and command, as his style God, they could not resist, and Wei chubaba agreed to stay. Gray didn''t leave them nothing. He also found them a big island and arranged a huge magic array, which can attack and defend. Each person has a controllable prop, which is a weapon he specially made for them. If they assimilate territory here in the future, their strength will be stronger. Basically, as long as they are not from the continent above the cloud, they will not pose a threat to them. So, speaking of the cloud, he wanted to send a gift before he left. After all, he deserved the slap last time. Gently open a box and gray adds something. In the box, a group of extremely rich black objects are rolling and surging, and the escaping energy is like black fireworks. Pop closed the box, gray looked at several people, "be careful yourself. If you encounter anything, you should work together and face it together, especially eight feet, stupid and weak. Take care of her more. If you do well, maybe I''ll come back one day." "Yes, master!" Several people said cleverly, only eight feet flat mouth, she just didn''t want to talk, and where it was weak, it took longer than others. To explain, gray turned and left with the elf. No need to say goodbye affectionately. Last night was enough. If you say goodbye again, you may really say goodbye to the world. Flying all the way to the distance, I finally came to an island with a big tree. There was a new God on the island, a god like a frog. He was digging a pit under the tree, as if he was going to build a pond for himself. Gray took a look and flew up quickly. The frog didn''t notice. When he came to the place where he had been a long time ago, a vast continent appeared in front of him. Gray flew forward. The elf grabbed his clothes tightly and was afraid that gray would suddenly go back and leave her here. "Are you ready?" Gray took out the box and whispered to the elf. "Yes!" When the elf answered, he also crossed the different space and appeared on the continent. A huge palm appeared in the sky and patted him in an instant. "Go!" Gray quickly threw out the box, then chose to leave without saying a word and disappeared into the world with the elf. The next second, the giant hand smashed the box and roared past where gray had just been. With a bang, the box exploded, and countless black mud spots fell with black energy, like a black heavy rain. Before the mud spot landed, the strong negative smell directly corroded the big hands contaminated with mud spots into several big holes. "Damn it, what is this?" When the roar came, a brilliant man came out and looked at the rain with deep eyes. He was angry at what the human who had just appeared and disappeared did, and he was glad that it was only the energy hand that attacked, not his body, otherwise he would be in big trouble now. Of course, now his trouble is not small. If this thing is allowed to spread, his kingdom of God won''t want it. But most of the highland sky is divided by others. Now he has lost his kingdom. Do you want to go to the small Jedi that no one wants? The man rolled up these mud spots, but when the divine power touched these mud spots, he felt all kinds of thoughts burst out in his mind. The huge distractions almost shut down his brain. "Ah!" The man couldn''t help crying out and quickly took back his divine power, but those mud spots were like bone gangrene, and his divine power would enter his body. The man decisively cut off the divine power and gave up that part of the divine power from the root. With his giving up, the divine power was quickly eroded by the mud point and turned into a new mud point. "Waste!" A great voice came, a big river covered the land, intending to wash and extinguish the mud fireworks. A new God perceived the crisis and came to solve it. But those mud spots could not be eliminated, but spread along their divine power, forcing them to give up their divine power. Gods continue to appear, and the smell of gods continues to be depressed, but the mud point is growing. Like an unsolvable virus, it will only derive more and cannot be eliminated. "Damn it, what did you do and how did you make such a monster?" A woman with dazzling light appeared in front of them. "Tianzhao great God, please relieve this disaster. This thing can restrain our divine power." Seeing the visitor, the other gods were relieved. Tianzhao grabbed the palm down, and this place directly became a huge pit. She grabbed countless soil, tore open the space and threw it into a world full of darkness. "How did you make such a thing?" After solving the mud point, Tianzhao turned to look at the owner of the land. "Heaven shines on the great God. I didn''t make it. I threw it to me alone." Tianzhao closed his eyes, and then opened them suddenly after a while. The light on his body shrouded the God. He said in a cold voice, "how dare you deceive me? There is no man you said!" The God turned to ashes in the light of the sky. During this period, he tried to resist, but he was never the opponent of the sky. He didn''t even have the qualification to escape. Below, Xueji and others are on the island. They look at the sky and wait for gray to return. Suddenly, all of them were stunned. They were disconnected from gray. They could no longer feel Gray''s position, and gray could not use it to resist them from a long distance. "The master is gone!" "What shall we do?" "Listen to the master and set up an organization. Let''s unite and wait for the master to come back." "Well, what''s the name?" The snow girl raised her hand and held a small note in her hand. "This is the name the master gave me. She said it was the name she wanted for us." "Let me see!" Xueji was the fastest and grabbed it from the snow girl. "The gods of the world unite to become a family!" Xueji read out her name and two question marks flashed in her eyes:? ?£¿ "Is such a long name really good?" Fox woman questioned. "This is the master''s decision!" Eight feet said weakly. "Oh, that''s it. Our organization will be called ''gods all over the world unite to become a family''!" X5 "ßÔ Er ßÔ ER!" The horse hissed. Chapter 608 Family dinner, five people in their seats! Gray and Merida sit opposite each other, the Marquis and the Marquis sit opposite each other, and the ELF''s seat is on the table, on Gray''s left. The Marquis temporarily remembered one thing and put down his knife and fork. "By the way, the people in the sweet potato manor said yesterday that the sweet potato can be harvested. Does your majesty want to see it?" "The sweet potato can finally be harvested. Is my national food and clothing plan finally on track?" Gray pulled a smile from the corner of his mouth. After waiting for decades, the first wave of sweet potatoes finally matured. It''s rare, rare. "Of course!" Thinking of his previous plan, gray temporarily stopped eating and looked at the marquis. "The time is tomorrow. I''ll go to the manor tomorrow." Well, there are other seeds of high-yield crops. This time, some large and full seeds are selected and distributed as seeds. Next year, the kingdom will probably have enough to eat all over the country. The first time I went to ink heart, he brought sweet potato and some other seeds because of the space in his backpack, because he thought sweet potato was good and high-yield, and there were not many other rice and corn. Later, when he went to Mysterious Island world, he chose a cube of high-yield wheat, rice, corn and other seeds to be planted by the previous planting team before he finally left. So now, if it is only used as seeds for the second year, these are completely enough for national use. The next morning, after lunch, Gray was ready to go to the manor. They should have dug up a lot by now. "Wait for me, I''ll go too!" He had just got on the carriage. Merida came running fast on Angus, then got off the horse smartly and slipped into the carriage. The whole movement was like flowing clouds and water at one go. Looking at the big and small heads staring at themselves, Merida blushed rarely, then glared at them fiercely, looking for reasons and said, "I heard yesterday that the sweet potato you brought back from the fairy in the lake is said to be able to produce in large quantities so that everyone can eat, so I''m just curious." "I understand!" Gray nodded and closed the carriage door. When I came to the manor, I dug up a lot of sweet potatoes, all of which were relatively large. But gray looked and no one tried one. You know, when he used to help Grandpa work in his hometown, if he dug sweet potatoes, he would dig and chew them. These people don''t understand the fun of life. "Your Majesty, most of them have been dug. They can all be dug out before tonight." The person in charge of this piece walked up to him with sweat and said carefully. "Well, well done!" Gray nodded, praised, grabbed a sweet potato, weighed it in his hand, pointed to the pile of sweet potatoes, "is this the yield of one mu?" "Yes, your majesty, according to your order, we haven''t moved any of the first mu of sweet potatoes. They are all here." "OK, prepare some carts for me to pull all these sweet potatoes away!" Gray waved and a clean stream of water washed the pile of sweet potatoes. He soon washed the pile of sweet potatoes clean. Then one sweet potato automatically flew into the wagon, and finally piled three carriages. "Go back to town!" Gray waved and Angus, who followed them, ran over. As soon as gray turned over, he rode up. Merida was not happy. She grabbed Gray''s clothes and pulled them. She turned over and rode up and sat behind him. "Don''t you want to see how they dig sweet potatoes? Doesn''t it depend on how high sweet potato is? No more? " Gray teased. "Angus is mine!" Merida doesn''t explain. Anyway, the horse is hers. She can ride it if she wants. She doesn''t say it''s good not to ride it for him. She''s still weird here. "OK, suit yourself!" Gray smiled, waved his hand and took the three carriages towards Wang Du. Wangdu, on the huge square in front of the palace, big pots were set up, and the soldiers placed a lot of firewood in front of each pot! People talked about it and didn''t know what to do. Does your majesty have any interesting ideas to show you? Before long, they saw his majesty coming with three carts. "What''s that? Why haven''t you seen it?" After appreciating his Majesty''s handsome appearance and getting a good mood for the day, people''s eyes were gradually attracted by the things on the carriage behind. These things are behind gray, obviously related to his majesty. It''s hard for them to pay attention. "Is this sweet potato?" Someone said uncertainly. It is not that he is knowledgeable, but that gray has long done prevention. In order to avoid people not knowing food, he has long printed his experience of obtaining various precious seeds and sent them to everyone, known as the twelve tests of his majesty. There are not only his experience, but also pictures of all kinds of grain, introducing how to grow and eat. "Listen, my people, this is the food I get from the fairy in the lake. You can call it sweet potato." As like as two peas, I said I knew it, just like the book that your majesty sent. "I''ve already seen it, but I didn''t say it." There was a lot of discussion below. Gray coughed gently, pressed down these voices and continued, "this is only the output of one mu." "It''s only so much per mu. If you plant all sweet potatoes, you won''t worry about nothing to eat in the future?" "By the way, your Majesty''s book says sweet potatoes can be eaten?" "Maybe many people don''t believe it can be eaten. In order that my people will no longer suffer from hunger, today I''ll tell you with facts that it can not only be eaten, but also delicious." With these words, gray took two sweet potatoes from the carriage, brushed them with a knife and peeled them off, one for himself and the other for Merida. "Your Majesty, such a thing..." He wanted to be courteous and tried it for his majesty, but his majesty kicked it away. Only when he ate it himself could he achieve the best effect, so that everyone believed that it was edible. "Click!" In the intense gaze of the people, gray bit it down, chewed it a few times and swallowed it. Merida also took a bite from him, and then her eyes brightened. "It feels like fruit and a little sweet." The two quickly finished eating the sweet potatoes on their hands. Gray looked at the people around him and recruited a team of soldiers. "Anyone who wants to try the taste of this car can come and get one. Remember to line up." "Another car, cook it for me, the last car, bake it, everyone can only eat one, only one!" When the order went on, many interested people consciously lined up. As for whether they can eat or not, no one will doubt this. His majesty has printed a book and told everyone. At this time, he tried it himself. What are they worried about? His majesty wants to harm them and needs this means? His majesty is really great. He took risks to get seeds for them and tried them first after planting them to dispel their doubts. His majesty is still a person if he is not loyal to him all his life. In the end, the sweet potatoes that came out of the estate entered their belly, and a few of them entered the belly of the king''s majesty and his highness, and the elves. Now they found that, as your majesty said, it was not only edible, but also delicious. However, some people like to eat raw, crisp and sweet like fruit, some people like to eat boiled, soft waxy and sweet, while others like to eat roasted, with a strong aroma. As they continued to discuss, the news that the sweet potatoes brought back by his majesty could be eaten and delicious spread like the wind, from the king''s capital to the surrounding towns, villages and aristocratic territories. Lord Marquis immediately posted a notice that those who want to plant can register in advance and receive collective planting training. Before long, rice and corn matured, and gray showed them how to eat again. As for high-yield wheat, there are in the kingdom. Just tell them that the output of this wheat is higher than that of ordinary wheat, and they will naturally rush to plant it. Chapter 609 Sweet potato and other seeds continue to ferment, and people''s specific acceptance will not be seen until next year. However, the number of applicants has begun to show, and their acceptance is still very strong. Under the leadership of his majesty, the people of Custer Kingdom basically choose to believe in all the things launched by his majesty, for nothing else, because his majesty is really making their lives better. Except for the rebellion at the beginning, the rest are developing in a good direction. Moreover, his majesty is still a dragon slaughtering warrior. They have no reason not to believe their king. Seeing that things were on track, Gray''s eyes turned to the north. His castle was finally largely completed. He couldn''t wait to move into a new castle. New castle, new city, no feces and filth on the streets, a clean paradise. But moving can''t be done overnight, especially for a king. He has too many things to consider, and everything has to be done slowly. It fell to the Marquis, who was very happy and arranged everything in order, just as she used to manage the house in the territory. Gray is lazy and comes to the flower kingdom. Belle''s book has been written. It only needs to be published to sell well all over the country and become a well-known beautiful girl writer in the country. Therefore, gray found Pedro, the king of the beast. As the king who once had the largest collection of books in the country, although he has been forgotten for several years, he was still the king when he came back. It was not difficult for him to publish a book. Of course, Miss witch can do it. She is also a baron. It''s just that gray wants books to sell well all over the country. Of course, it''s better to find a king. How can the Baron''s power be comparable to the king? Her identity as a witch can''t be known to everyone. After reading Belle''s manuscript, Pedro and sunI exclaimed, "I can foresee that a legendary literary giant is rising and Belle''s reputation will spread all over the country!" "Of course!" Without any modesty, gray grabbed Belle''s little hand and showed off. The smell of sweet dog food filled the whole castle. But the other two are not afraid at all. They are not single dogs. SunI is still pregnant. It is not them that should be envied. "These are gray''s stories. I just write them out." Belle didn''t take credit, but her eyes were helpless. "Besides, you just read the first page. Should you wait until you finish flattering?" "Don''t gray often say that he knows from the first page. When we see the first page, we know that the story behind is absolutely wonderful and a masterpiece." SunI put on a serious face and said she was telling the truth. Pedro nodded in agreement and put his head beside sunI. "Don''t turn it so fast. I haven''t finished reading it yet." "Why are you so slow? You can see it later." SunI pushed his head away impatiently and turned the next page by herself. Pedro turned his head, moved to gray bit by bit and asked in a low voice, "is there any medicine that can calm people''s mood, enhance appetite and ensure the health of the fetus?" "Yes, I''ll give you a list. I''ll refine it for you when the materials are found." Gray didn''t refuse. He just refined some medicine. Even if he never refined the latter two, it''s not difficult for him. But he really didn''t have this medicine, because no one around him could use it. Merida has a great body. She can eat a lot at a meal. The soldiers are strong willed and emotionally stable. Although belle is a little weak, she is not a sick girl who falls down when the wind blows. On the contrary, she is in good health. Gray regulates her, eats well, and has a good appetite. She is addicted to the ocean of knowledge every day, and her mood has never been out of control. As a natural caster, Aisha still has some control, but before, because Anna was out of control, the only bottle of stable emotion refined by Gray was used by her, which was temporarily refined. As for the protection of fetal health, this need not be considered for the time being. He is not ready to be a father. He is very careful every time. Contraception is not needed. It''s good to refine it by magic. Pedro was overjoyed and hurried out, then came back with a pen and paper and impatiently handed it to him, "write quickly, I''ll send someone to find it right away!" "In such a hurry? I think sunI is very good, her mood is also very stable, and her body is also very healthy. " Gray glanced at sunI who was still reading the manuscript and smiled. "Ha ha!" Pedro pulled at the corners of his mouth and rolled his eyes, but he didn''t dare to be seen by others. "Write quickly, so that I can be found. The sooner I find it, the better for sunI and the fetus." Gray shrugged. This is the trouble of getting married and having children. When their children are born, there will only be more trouble. When he wrote, Pedro ran to sunny''s side to pay attention, and had to watch it with her. Belle held a book in her hand, but her attention was not on the book. She glanced at Sunny from time to time. Obviously, she was still very nervous about what she wrote for the first time, and didn''t take the previous praise as a reality. Gray brushed quickly, went over and patted Pedro on the shoulder, handed him the paper, "find Carlisle when you''re ready!" "I think you are the best!" Pedro''s serious face. "Honey, let''s go out for a walk. SunI will have some time to finish it." Greg took Belle and turned around and left. He had to do everything himself. What did he do with a maid. Moreover, this kind of thing is not too easy for the witch lady who is a natural caster and is good at plant magic. She can do it best without his own hands. Moreover, although these materials are not precious, Pedro''s inventory may not be complete. He doesn''t want to wait here for a few days just to refine a few medicines for him. "Good!" Pedro shouted at their backs. Although Gray said well, he still wanted gray to help. In his opinion, the master must be more reliable than the servant. Moreover, he only knew Carlisle was a witch, but he never saw her do anything powerful. He thought she was just so. However, Carlisle was very happy to get the task and said that when the materials were in place, she could soon hand over the medicine to him. This is the master''s trust, which is one step closer to her becoming the master''s confidant. At dinner, sunI finally finished reading the manuscript and highly appreciated it. She also said that she could read it several times if she didn''t need to print it. When the new book came out, Belle had to give her an autographed one. She wanted to keep it in her bedroom and read it several times when she was free. However, the time required to publish a book is not short, and gray can''t wait until the book comes out for the time being. Pedro said that he would use the power of the royal family to publicize the book, make the people all over the country know the book, collect readers'' letters and give them to Belle at that time. At the end of the dinner, sunI had an idea and looked at Belle brightly. "Does Belle have a plan to publish a new book?" "No, gray gave me this story!" Belle shook her head and decided to go back and ask gray about other experiences. She felt that every adventure he took could be written into a book. "How about writing a book for us? Just use our story, the story of a beautiful girl with amnesia who mistakenly entered the castle and lifted the prince''s curse. " SunI''s eyes were bright and beautiful fantasies appeared in front of her. "Yes, many people will like this story." Pedro has no objection, and he really wants to see it. Moreover, if a book is published, his image may quickly replace the selfish and mean prince in people''s hearts and become a good reformed monarch, which is loved by everyone. Belle''s eyes turned on them. Seeing that they were not joking, she nodded, "yes." She was worried that Narnia''s story was finished and there was nothing else to do. Now she is at home, raising flowers, reading books, and is going to invite a teacher to learn a musical instrument. Gray said he didn''t need a teacher. He could teach her a beautiful musical instrument, and then Belle kicked her out of the study. "Good idea!" Gray also agreed, "I''ve decided the title for you. How about beauty and beast?" "The title of this book is absolutely hot. Anyone who sees it will want to find out." "Not bad, but I think it''s better to call the prince''s redemption!" Pedro made tentative comments. Then she was rejected by sunI immediately. She thought beauty and beast were very good, so the title of the book was decided. Chapter 610 "How do you feel?" In the secret room, gray looked at sterly, who was flushed, examined her and asked her how she felt. "Master, I feel stronger, and I seem to be free to switch between fish tail and human leg. I won''t be so seriously affected as before, and it doesn''t matter if I won''t go to the sea for a long time." Stri looked down at her legs and said excitedly. She also got up and jumped a few times to prove that she was in great shape and could fight 300 rounds at any time. "Good!" Gray nodded gently and wrote down the data he had just obtained on the tablet in his hand. So, really, do you still need to master extraordinary power to become a God? Before that, he found several ordinary soldiers to carry out experiments, but their bodies could not absorb the power of incense at all. It was because they drank Gray''s medicine, their physical quality became much stronger, and gray assigned them to a higher post. Yes, these experimental subjects are voluntary people selected by him from the army, because he is very sure that even if he fails, his life will not be in danger, but there will be some benefits. Naturally, he is not willing to cheapen those criminals and experiment with them. Sterly is the marshal who he thanks for his support! Chapter 611 The snow covered the whole kingdom, and the farther north allendel was covered deeper, and there was a piece of silver between heaven and earth. In the cold wind, gray flew north. There was no way. Aisha''s birthday was coming. He had to celebrate her. "Well, if only they could be in one place and accept each other." Gray is daydreaming while flying, imagining the picture of three people living in peace and having no objection to him. If one day he could wake up with a smile in his dream, it was a pity that this kind of thing could hardly happen. Not to mention that the world is basically monogamous, even for many kings, let''s say three people, a tribal princess, a queen, and one, although not so noble, who reads every day, is wise and brave, but it''s not stupid at all. I''m afraid it''s difficult to realize his dream. "Alas, animals, scum!" After scolding, gray continued to fly north. Not long after, alendale''s was in the distance. On the wall of arendale, a thin figure, against the cold wind, kept looking at the sea in the south. Suddenly, a black spot appeared in the sky, getting bigger and bigger. A smile appeared on the woman''s face and looked at the flying black spot gently. The black spot approached and gradually showed Gray''s appearance. He fell from the sky, fell in front of Aisha, and hugged her tightly. "It''s so cold outside. Why are you standing here?" "I know you will come and want to see you earlier. Moreover, I am the master of ice and snow and am afraid of the cold?" Aisha smiled faintly. Ice and snow master is a nickname that gray joked when he saw her several times. He said that the name was very domineering. People had to be in awe before they heard it. At this time, she refuted gray. Feeling each other''s temperature and breathing, neither of them spoke again. It seemed that they could speak for a moment and forever. "Aisha, i... Anna ran over with a cloak in her hand. Then she saw Aisha holding with a man, and her voice stopped suddenly. She rubbed her eyes hard. Anna saw who the man was. Her face suddenly became cold, turned her mouth and looked disgusted. "It seems that I''m not coming at the right time!" Gray let go of Aisha, took her in one hand, waved to Anna with the other hand, smiled gently and said, "no, you came at the right time." The picture is full of slag man. Unfortunately, Anna didn''t snuggle up with her, otherwise she could reveal the real face of slag man today. Anna''s face jumped, her cloak in her hand became a ball, and she hit it directly. "Asshole, did you draw a turtle on my face last time?" Anna thought of something and asked angrily, "how can you compensate me for not going out all day?" Gray shook his head decisively. Last time he came to see Aisha, his sister-in-law made trouble all day, so before he left, he drew a big turtle on her face and applied magic to make her wash it in a day. But this kind of thing belongs to doing, happy belongs to happy, but it will never be admitted. "It''s not me. It should be little Molly!" "Smelly gray, he did it. He also said Anna was too hateful to make a fool of you!" The elf was about to say hello to Anna. Unexpectedly, he was carried out to carry the pot and resolutely sold gray. "I knew it!" Anna was very angry and deeply speechless about someone''s shameless behavior of pulling the elf to carry the pot. Gray shrugged and knew what he could do. Believe it or not, ask my wife to hit you. "Well, it''s too cold outside. I have to go back to the castle quickly, or I''ll freeze to death." Aisha grabbed King gray who quarreled with Anna and dragged him to the castle. Along the way, people in the castle went in and out and were busy. Obviously, tomorrow is the Queen''s birthday party, so many things need to be prepared in advance. Aisha did not take him into the main hall, but into a side hall, where no one disturbed him. In the castle, the fire in the fireplace is burning vigorously. The whole castle is surrounded by a warm atmosphere, so that people who come in from outside feel the warmth of home. They can''t help but want to take off some clothes. "What are you muttering?" Aisha looked at him suspiciously and always felt that he was thinking of something bad. "I said there was the warmth of home. People couldn''t help taking off their thick winter clothes when they came in." Gray sat down next to her Majesty in front of the fireplace. When he saw that there was no one around, his fingers restlessly hooked her Majesty''s skirt. Her majesty rolled her eyes and gave him a slap. "Take off your own." She''s getting used to a guy who doesn''t look good sometimes. A princess with an elf broke in untimely. When she saw someone still holding the palm of her Majesty''s chest, her fingers seemed to want to hook her clothes and pull down. Her eyes suddenly became dangerous. "It seems that I came at a bad time!" Princess Anna said with empty eyes. The murderous spirit in the bottom of her eyes was gathering, and an illusory knife was inserted around her majesty. Gray turned his head, took back his palm as if nothing had happened, patted the position around him, and opened his arms to her. "No, you came at the right time." Anna rolled her eyes again and sat opposite them, leaning towards the fireplace to receive more heat. "Aunt Liang is really not sensible. She will definitely not find a boyfriend in the future!" King Gray said with a disappointed face. Give her two chances, but she doesn''t know how to cherish it. It''s a pity. You know, King gray rarely gives people two chances. Girl, do you know what you missed? You missed 100 million, 100 million! With a proud hum, gray lay down next to Aisha and put his head on her legs. "It''s so tired to fly over the sea. Press it for me!" Originally, he was lying facing outside, but when he saw a smelly face staring at himself, he immediately turned his head and faced Aisha''s belly. Feeling Gray''s warm breath, Aisha blushed, and her slender fingers fell on his head and rubbed it gently. "Asshole!" Anna looked at this scene, her eyes suddenly showed a strong light of jealousy. Her own sister didn''t have such treatment. As soon as her eyes turned, Anna stared at the elf and began to mutter close to her ear. Her eyes glanced at gray from time to time. A smell of conspiracy filled the castle. The elf nodded. Gray asked her to carry the pot before. It''s time for him to pay the price. Gray changed his posture and a grim smile hung around his mouth. Dare to discuss how to fix me from such a close distance. What''s the difference between talking in front of me, Anna, little Molly, you''re finished. At night, two dark shadows furtively touched Asha''s door, but before they opened the door, they reached out their hands and caught them one by one. There was no time to speak. The two guys had been sealed with their voice and strength. They were tied up and thrown into the study. The next day, when Aisha walked into the study, she saw two guys with big turtles on their faces crowded together and turned awkwardly, afraid to see anyone. Chapter 612 The two guys were punished for their pranks. They both felt very shameless, mainly because Anna felt very shameless. The elf said that she became smaller, and everyone couldn''t see the turtle on her face. But Anna said that she shared weal and woe, and sisters were concentric. She succeeded in keeping the elf in the appearance of big Laurie. Later, Aisha pleaded for them, and the birthday party was about to begin soon, so gray helped them wash the turtles off their faces. After washing, Anna jumped up and tried to find him. Gray directly grabbed her arm with one hand and her waist with the other hand, which was easily clamped under her arm. "It''s all your fault. We prepared a surprise for Aisha." Anna struggled and looked at him angrily. "What surprise? Draw a big Aisha on my face? " "No, we have prepared a lot of gifts and are going to take Aisha one by one." Gray nodded. "I know. It''s what Aisha did on your birthday. You''re too creative." Anna''s birthday was in August. At that time, Aisha also prepared a surprise for her, but Aisha caught a cold that day. Then every sneeze would make a pile of snow monsters, and finally a lot of snow monsters, which almost burst the castle. Of course, these snow monsters are still very cute. Anna is also very happy at last, saying it is a perfect birthday. It would be even better if there is no eye-catching man and only their sisters. "Aisha, Aisha, Aisha, hey, have you seen Aisha?" Snow treasure wandered around the castle. It was supposed to stay outside the door. It was the first to say happy birthday to Aisha. Unfortunately, it overslept. Of course, even if it doesn''t oversleep, it won''t be the first to say happy birthday. After all, there are people inside the door. They can tell Aisha happy birthday as soon as they open their eyes. "Didn''t Aisha go to the hall? Didn''t you see her?" Gray said that Asha had just asked him to wash the turtles off their faces and left. Otherwise, her sister-in-law wouldn''t dare to turn the sky and try to find him. "Oh!" Xuebao looked at them curiously, turned around and walked away. Now it was anxious to say happy birthday to Aisha, regardless of other things. When Xuebao left, gray looked down at the clamped Anna and said seriously, "I''ll let you go, but don''t fool around any more." Anna is not angry. It''s obviously you who fooled around first. We just fight back. Can we act recklessly and confuse black and white with great strength? However, after being released, she was still very interesting and didn''t look for him. After looking for a mirror and seeing that there was no turtle on her face, she angrily took the food aroma that had been filled in the castle and completely forgot to find the elf who wanted to find the field. After getting rid of the two little guys ready to make trouble, gray found Asha, who commanded his servant to decorate the castle. Unlike Anna''s birthday, she not only celebrated her own birthday, but also the queen of arendale. Her birthday is not her own business, and the whole city should participate. "Why do you always like to bully Anna?" "I also like to bully you!" Gray smiled and asked, "what''s next? Is it time to receive gifts? Can I help you? I''m very experienced in opening gifts. " "Too much. Put it in the warehouse first and see it when you have time." Aisha said with a headache. Those gifts are enough. She can''t stand to see them one by one. "But your gifts must be given to me personally. I''ll open them myself." Aisha is still looking forward to his and Anna''s gifts. "Gift?" Gray was stunned and seemed unprepared. "You forgot, really?" Aisha flashed a disappointment on her face, then smiled and hugged tightly, "it doesn''t matter. You''re the best gift." At noon, Aisha toured the city and received the congratulations of the people of the city. To this end, gray contributed two tall white horses with four hoofs on fire, which were made of paper. The two horses were really powerful and saved enough face for the queen. In the afternoon, the castle entertained guests. In the evening, when the others dispersed, gray took Aisha to the top of the castle, "are you ready? Your gift will be delivered right away." "I knew you must have prepared it long ago, and then deliberately lied to me and said no. give me a surprise, right?" Aisha pretended to be angry. "Cheat? Aisha is so smart, who can lie to you? With this effort, I''ll cheat Anna and the elves. " Gray said, and there was a sound of grinding teeth under the roof. "Do you hear me? A mouse is gnawing at wood. Keep a cat and catch all the mice that steal food." Gray suggested seriously, and then the sound of molars below became louder. Aisha chuckled and patted him twice. "Don''t worry about the mouse. Show me your gift. I can''t wait." Listening to the creaking sound from below, Gray was in a happy mood and no longer hung his appetite. He took out a small snow-white ball and gently threw it into the sky when Aisha stretched out her hand. The ball flew into the sky, flew straight, and suddenly exploded at an altitude of 10000 meters. Aisha raised her head and felt that her neck was a little sour. Then she saw countless streamers across the sky with gorgeous tails. "I heard that when I meet a meteor shower on my birthday, all my wishes will come true." Gray blinked and pulled Asha down on the roof. This is the beginning. The meteor shower behind can cover the whole sky. "Meteor shower, damn bastard, made us hide here." The two little mice in the room are unwilling. Looking at the meteor shower from the window and from the roof are two different experiences. "I''ll take you up!" The elf suggested, then the body turned into a big Lori state, reached out and grabbed Anna, flapped her wings behind her, flew out of the window and flew all the way to the roof. "How heavy you are!" The elf returned to its original size and sat on the roof, eating the remaining ice cream cake from Aisha''s birthday party and enjoying the meteor shower. "I''m not heavy. It''s little Molly. You''re too weak!" The girl''s persistence in weight made Anna think nothing at all and refuted it immediately. So the guy who was originally aggressive and wanted to find trouble fell into an internal struggle. Gray smiled and everything was under control. The meteor shower lasted more than ten minutes. In addition to them, alondel and countless people also ran out to watch. Seeing the gorgeous meteor shower all over the sky, they just felt that it was a blessing from heaven to her majesty and a gift from heaven to alendale. Alendale will become better next year. Listening to their cheers, gray showed an expression that everything was under control. Seeing her subjects cheering, Aisha felt that the gift was really just right and perfect. This is not only a gift for her, but also a gift for everyone in alendale. Chapter 613 After Asha''s birthday, gray played in arendale for another day and returned to the kingdom. Then he arranged to distribute the excellent seeds that had been selected long ago to the farmers and asked them to teach them how to cultivate them. In addition to sweet potato, other high-yield seeds can be reluctantly distributed throughout the country. If those aristocratic territories do not pay a purchase fee, they will not give them for the time being. After making a series of plans, the power of incense has no effect on ordinary people. Gray depicts the magic array in Merida''s bedroom, Belle''s bedroom and her parents'' bedroom to teach them meditation and prepare to teach them magic. As long as they have magic in their bodies, they can use the power of incense to turn them into gods. Among other things, it is very good to enhance their physique and increase their life span. However, this can not be achieved overnight. It needs to take time. This time may be a little longer, but he can afford to wait. Therefore, gray, who hasn''t been to other world waves for nearly half a year, is ready to play in other world. Anyway, it won''t take a few days (time in this world). "What will the new world be like? I''m looking forward to it! " Thinking, he activated the shuttle button. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In a big hotel, gray scrubbed his body in the bathroom. His face was a little ugly. Half an hour ago, he just appeared and was covered with garbage, including many rotten things. Because he just came, he didn''t even have time to open the magic barrier. Although he immediately cleaned it with magic, he still felt it tasted. He used a bottle of shower gel and rubbed it several times before giving up. "Gray, they are all so strange. Why do these people have such a strange thing on their heads?" Little Molly stood on the hotel window curiously, holding the glass, looking at the pedestrians below in surprise. On the Road downstairs of the hotel, countless people come and go, but many of them carry something similar to VR glasses and make strange movements. Gray gently touched her wrist, and silly girl''s sweet voice came out, "Miss jasmine, that''s the oasis login device. The world''s science and technology is very developed, and virtual reality technology has been realized. Oasis can provide all entertainment facilities. Now many people live in the virtual world every day." After silly girl''s explanation, little Molly gradually understood what the virtual world was. "Can you play in movies or games? I want to play! " Little jasmine looked at gray with bright eyes. She was not the elf who didn''t understand anything before. Over the years, she was also a super elf who had browsed countless films and games. Her little head was full of wisdom. "Silly girl, arrange a legal identity for me and the elf." Gray commanded. "Master, the scientific and technological power in this world is very powerful, and artificial intelligence is developing well. I need some time." Silly girl ''thought'' for a while and replied. "Well, you go and be busy!" Gray nodded. As for how he stayed in such a luxurious hotel without legal identity, is this a problem for a magician? The hotel also has a virtual glasses, but he doesn''t even have a real identity and can''t log in. He can only surf the Internet like a computer and can''t experience the virtual world. According to the information found by silly Niu, as long as you have a real identity, you can directly register a bank account with your real name online. All transactions can be carried out through the network. You don''t have to apply for ID card, bank card, driver''s license and so on as he thought before. Well, no, you still have to take a driver''s license if you want to drive. Of course, this thing can also be tested on the Internet, and the coach car of the driving school can drive everywhere in any city. It''s ok if you can''t drive. When you hit your head and bleed, you will drive after damaging more than a dozen cars. As for the loss, it''s just a coach car prop. You can fix it casually. The others are virtual scenes. You don''t have to be careful about the loss. Even if you are killed, you will just start over again. You won''t even lose gold coins. Well, gold coins are money in the game. In the game, you can''t do anything without gold coins unless you charge money. Of course, some old players have saved a lot of things. If they hang up in some open areas, all the gold coins and equipment will fall. If they die all at once, they basically have to start over, and some people may not be able to bear it. Because he is his second life in the game, he goes bankrupt in the game, which will even lead to suicide in the real world. Moreover, the driving school system is integrated with the virtual world. It is also a game. As long as you successfully pass the customs, that is, get your driver''s license, there is also a gold coin reward. It is estimated that you can add fuel several times. In this world, although there are still slums, there will be no starvation. The high development of science and technology has brought about the improvement of productivity. Even if you stay in the virtual world every day, you can live well through government subsidies. Of course, if you want to live a better life, find a job and add government subsidies, the quality of life will immediately get a qualitative leap. However, due to the improvement of productivity and the mechanization of various industries, the number of jobs has been greatly reduced. It is also difficult to work. "Alas, if I cross into such a world, I guess it will become waste wood." Gray lamented that there is a virtual world and government subsidies. If you can''t find a job, you won''t starve to death. It doesn''t matter if you don''t work hard. People''s will will will be easily eroded. Like in the Castel Kingdom, Warcraft, hunger and nobility are not good stubbles. If you don''t work hard, you may die. If you don''t work hard, life will force people to move forward. In short, the world has been very developed. People can''t die of hunger even if they don''t work, and everything is closely related to the virtual world. Even online shopping, you can directly enter the virtual world and try it first. Even some companies directly find a piece of land in the virtual world, build companies and work in the virtual world. The elf sat on the bed and turned on the TV. Now there is a TV program on it. In this era, the entertainment industry is developing better, because people need new virtual worlds to experience, new games to play, and are willing to pay for them. However, this program has nothing to do with the stars. The purpose of this program is only to find the colored eggs of the oasis. "Since an egg hunter found the first clue, this portal to the racing field has appeared, but so far, no player has successfully reached Central Park through this track and obtained the key left by Halliday in the game." The host is a muscular man, and his camera perspective is advancing with his progress. After he steps into a portal, a track appears in front of him, on which countless cars are ready to go. "Therefore, countless people doubt whether Khalidi''s key really exists. Is this a joke he played with us?" "Many people gave up, some of them are still my friends." The big man looked down and turned to a firm expression, "but I won''t give up. I will get the key and become the first person to solve the Halliday puzzle." "The first to get the key, the first to get the eggs!" The big man waved his fist hard, put his fingers in front of him, opened a virtual interface, and then grabbed a car model and threw it on the ground. The car model quickly became larger and became a real car. Chapter 614 When the doorbell rang and gray answered, the waiter opened the door and pushed a dining car in. "Here is your order, sir. Have a nice meal!" General hotels use service robots. Only large hotels will retain real waiters. The purpose is to give guests the best experience and the warmth of home. "By the way, we don''t bring virtual glasses. Please send another one up!" "OK, please wait a moment and deliver it to you right away." The waiter nodded and politely withdrew. "Today, I am a lightning Superman. I will rush across the finish line, enter the Central Park and get the key. Let''s wait to witness the miracle." The man shook his fist at the sky and sat in the car with confidence. The video perspective has also become the perspective of watching other vehicles from the roof, constantly sweeping through each car. "Or these acquaintances, but they will all be defeated by me. I am the son of destiny." "It seems that you still have to get a car before you can participate in the later plan." Gray felt that his luck was getting better and better. The world was quite interesting. Even if he didn''t compete for three keys, the world was worth exploring. Virtual world, which used to be something only in novels, he once fantasized that playing games was like entering a real person. Of course, since the key is still there, it''s of course to get it. It''s related to the whole game world. How can we not participate in brushing the sense of existence? If we don''t tell the world that he came, wouldn''t it be a waste of crossing opportunities and will be laughed at. "Master, it''s done. Do you have any requirements for your identity?" Silly girl''s voice came from the bracelet. "No requirements, just ordinary rich!" It''s not necessary to arrange any background. He just wants to play games and doesn''t want to do anything in the real world. Ordinary rich people are very good. They can not only enjoy life quietly, but also play games happily. "Master, well, you are a rich man who wants to choose a beautiful place to enjoy life. You are here for vacation. Miss jasmine is your sister." Silly girl said, "you should be able to authenticate your identity and apply for your own account now, so that I can get you a sum of money to buy what you want." His silly girl is not that silly girl with rules. This silly girl will only listen to his orders. As long as he opens his mouth, he can do anything. Making some money is nothing. "Be careful not to be found!" Gray charged that he wasn''t too worried. Silly girl has just checked. Although science and technology in the world are developed, artificial intelligence technology has not developed. Artificial intelligence like silly girl is some pseudo artificial intelligence. Although intelligence is not low, it has not broken through that point and can''t win silly girl. What is powerful in this world is the virtual world. This technology is really strong. Gray took the hotel''s virtual glasses and scanned his face with a face scanning ray. "It is detected that you haven''t registered and can''t enter the virtual world for the time being. Do you want to register?" "Yes!" "Please confirm whether the information is correct!" "No mistake!" "Whether to apply for personal account!" "Apply!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Ten minutes later, gray finally got these things done. During the period, the waiter knocked on the door. Gray waved his hand and asked him to put things on the table. Although virtual glasses can open the door to the virtual world, they do not affect them to receive information from the real world. Otherwise, those people on the street would not know how many people were killed by cars. Then the elf turned into a big Laurie and happily put his glasses on his head. Finally, the glasses system jumps out a prompt, "whether to register the avatar to enter the oasis!" "Yes!" Gray said and entered a new world. He came to a pure white room in white. "Please confirm your nickname!" Gray thought about it and decided to call a loud name, so that he wouldn''t be inferior in name after he showed his power, "Zeus!" "This nickname already exists, please reselect!" "Odin!" "This nickname already exists, please reselect!" Well, both of them exist. Gray doesn''t want to continue to try Apollo and other names. Even if he still has one, he doesn''t want to call that name. "Bertman!" "This nickname already exists, please reselect!" "Clark Kent! Tony Stark! King of the gods! Father of the gods! I''m your father! King Arthur! Gilgamesh! Glittering! Sun WuKong! Three burial mages! Qi Tian Da Sheng! Ping Tian Da Sheng! Monkey! " ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Shit, even the nickname monkey is used?" "Yes, is it a nickname like ''shit, even the nickname of monkey is used''?" "No, King gray!" "Yes, is it nicknamed ''gray King''?" "Yes!" Anyway, he is speechless. There are so many people all over the world. These familiar names have been taken by them. It''s better to call his own name than a strange name. Moreover, King gray sounds very domineering and has to beat King Arthur. "Dear king gray, you can set your own shape according to your preferences. Oasis will give each avatar who has just entered a new set of clothes free of charge. You can choose at will." "Try Titan!" "Sorry, your character''s body shape can''t change more than 50% of your body. You can''t leave the human shape." This game is for people to play. There are props that can let people experience different lives, but it''s not good to play different roles directly. Of course, it can be transformed into robots or other humanoid races, but it can''t be transformed into dogs or leopards. "I''ll try!" As soon as the voice fell, Gray''s body began to change greatly. His muscles and bones were getting bigger. A giant five or six meters high appeared in the room, and he could only barely see his original shadow. "You have five minutes of free experience!" It seems that oasis is still a little intelligent. It doesn''t say no. Then he tried to modify it, and sure enough, he could continue to pinch his face. However, the Titan is different from the Titan he wants. What he wants to become is a giant hundreds of meters high, like a mountain. But even the giant he wanted, he couldn''t click the OK key. After trying some other races and even becoming anime characters, gray finally decided to be normal. Becoming a dwarf or a muscle man two meters high is still a little unaccustomed, and it''s not convenient to do some things. So gray decided to keep his body shape unchanged, pinched his ears, turned his hair into fire red, combed it to the back, his two sharp corners protruded from his forehead and bent back, and his eyes turned into golden vertical pupils. Gray looked in the mirror and felt very satisfied. He chose a simple suit from a pile of novice clothes. Click OK and his image will be determined. However, in the future, you can go to the store to buy hair styles and clothes, and you can still make some changes. If you get some exotic experience cards through some conditions, you can also become dragons, giants and tree people, and dress up in public. "Dear king gray, welcome to the oasis. Everything is possible. Have a nice game." Chapter 615 After the system finished welcoming, the rooms around gray suddenly dissipated into light spots, and he appeared on a huge steel bridge surrounded by people coming and going. The bridge kept moving forward and I didn''t know where to go. He could see that there were many portals on the bridge. Some people went to the portal, crossed inward and left. Around the bridge, there are other bridges. Looking down, there is a huge city at the bottom. "So, I appear here directly instead of a personal exclusive room because there is no personal exclusive room and I have to buy a house with money?" Gray took the time to look at his account. The balance was 100 gold coins (given by the system as a friendly gift), 18535 yuan, and it was still growing. "Silly girl did a good job!" Grezan said he didn''t have to worry about money. "Thank you for your praise, silly girl will continue to work hard!" Silly girl replied that the voice came into her mind from the real world, which is really much more than those pseudo artificial intelligence. Gray didn''t take two steps. He felt that he hit a soft thing, and then the ELF''s voice came from reality, "you hit me!" "Sorry!" Gray said he didn''t pay much attention to it for the first time. Then take off your glasses and enter the game room of the hotel. There is a special bond here. As long as you stand in the middle, no matter which way you go, it will bring you back to the middle, so you don''t have to worry about hitting anything or getting hurt. After starting, gray put on his glasses again, and the noisy world appeared in front of him again. "Buy a car, and then get the key. The first day you enter the oasis, you will become a legend in everyone''s eyes!" Gray makes a preliminary plan, then according to the prompt of oasis system, walks to a portal and determines the transport mall. The shopping mall is divided into a shopping mall selling game equipment and a shopping mall selling real goods. Gray enters the shopping mall selling game equipment and then goes to the place selling cars under the guidance of the shopping guide. Soon, he chose a red super run, 100000 gold coins or 1000 real money. Gray didn''t have so many gold coins, and real money came so easily that he couldn''t have a sense of treasure and pay with real money. After buying a sports car, gray came to the portal to enter the stadium, but when he wanted to enter, he was told that the competition had opened. Please wait for next time. And this thing, open once a week, is not too little. "Then come back next time. First practice your driving skills. I tried hard before I got the key!" Gray thought of it, then looked for a venue for the competition, and soon found it. "Gray, what''s your name?" The elf opened the door of the game room and asked loudly. "King gray!" The elf purred angrily, "Your Majesty gray, what''s your name in the game?" "It''s called King gray!" "Narcissism!" With a slight hum, the elf went to another game room and put on his glasses. "Ding! Lord jasmine, goddess of life, requests to add you as a friend. Do you want to add it? " Gray took a swipe at the corner of his mouth. You also mean to say I''m narcissistic. Click OK to add, and a name finally appears in the empty friends list. "Gray, there are a lot of people and monsters here. Where are you? Why can''t I see you? " When the elf saw the hint of passing, he immediately sent a message and asked. Around her, there are countless avatars of players coming and going. Some use skin and become animals in animation and monsters in movies. They look strange and full of fantasy colors. "Where are you? I''ll come to you and send me a location! " Gray said that elves are not technological idiots. She knows a lot about these things. Don''t worry that she won''t use them. Just as the elf was about to send a message to gray, he suddenly found that there were more women around him. The women were very hot, with long red hair, shawls, dark red lipstick and red pupils. "Little sister, are you new? Do you want to join our angel alliance? " "Our angel alliance are all beautiful girls. They are warm-hearted and kind. We help each other. With our help, the newcomers will adapt to oasis life faster and grow rapidly into an independent angel, so that those smelly men can get away." The avatar''s speech is actually what I said, which is only transmitted to each other''s headphones through virtual glasses, so the elf can still distinguish between truth and lies. After listening carefully, she found that the other party was telling the truth and didn''t want to deceive her, so she nodded, "I do." Then send a message to gray, "don''t come to me. I want to join the angel alliance and become a powerful angel." Attached to the back is the expression of the elf at this time, a firm face, and very firm eyes that are not afraid of any difficulties. £¨¡ñ?¡ñ£© Little jasmine''s game avatar is somewhat similar to herself, but it looks more like an animation style. This is recommended by the system, and she also raised her height by 15 cm, reaching a height of 1.65 meters. Of course, height gray can''t see. "Well done. We don''t need the help of any smelly man. We can be independent." The hot woman smiled with encouragement, "introduce yourself. I''m Xiumei." "My name is... Before the elf finished, he was interrupted by Xiumei. "In oasis, you must introduce yourself with the game name. You can''t tell anyone your real name." Then she nodded, "well, now you can introduce yourself." "My name is Lord jasmine, goddess of life!" The elf said excitedly. "Goddess of life? Lord Molly? Where is this role? " Women have some doubts. Because up to now, some commonly used nicknames have long been taken out, so the names of newcomers are basically added with numbers, or find the names of characters in some unpopular movies and games as nicknames. But she soon stopped caring about the name. She opened the virtual interface, pointed at the icon like a book on the interface, and a booklet appeared in her hand. "This is the internal welfare of the alliance and a gift for new recruits. It can help you quickly get familiar with the oasis world. Although you may have known about oasis on the Internet before you came in, the information on the Internet is not comprehensive." Xiumeier smiled and stuffed the booklet into the ELF''s hand. "I... can I have another one?" The elf was embarrassed. "You want to give it to the man you just contacted. No, our angel alliance doesn''t accept men''s help or help men. You can''t give it to him. You can only use it yourself." Xiumeier said seriously, men are the most annoying. Don''t give them any help. "I see!" The elf nodded and didn''t care much. She believed that gray was so powerful that even without this, he would become very powerful. As for giving it to him quietly, little Molly won''t do so, because it''s also given to her by others, and she also declared that it''s not allowed to give it to others, so she won''t give it. "Well, let''s go. Our station is below. See that building? That''s the base of our angel alliance. It can not only provide a rest place, but also manufacture and repair equipment and produce drugs. Isn''t it powerful!" "How awesome!" The elf gave a face. "Ha ha!" Xiumeier is very proud. Today, another lovely sister joined. Those smelly men have one less goal. It''s great. Sooner or later, let those smelly men find robots. Chapter 616 Gray was a little surprised when he received the news from the elf, but he didn''t care too much. It''s just a game, not those games in the novel that are really connected to a real world and hurt in the game. The elf can play as much as she wants here. Anyway, in the real world, she''s next door and won''t be in any danger. After sending a message telling her to be careful and not to be cheated, gray came to the driving school in the oasis and directly entered the internal office of the driving school through the portal. "Hello, do you want to learn to drive?" Behind a desk sat a woman dressed as an elite in the workplace. Seeing gray coming, she smiled and asked. Gray nodded gently and said confidently, "yes, but I often drive and my driving skills are not weak, so I just want to get a driver''s license." "You don''t have to worry about this. In addition to passing the knowledge test of traffic rules and taking some time, other skills, as long as you are familiar enough and can drive the vehicle skillfully, you can get your driver''s license soon." Said the woman. "You must also know that oasis''s driver''s license can be used in reality, and you don''t have to worry about crashing anything. You can practice boldly." When the woman introduced their advantages, gray raised her hand and stopped her gushing, "I want to get my driver''s license as soon as possible. What should I do?" "You can sign up for the driving school first, and then apply for the theory test. If you pass the theory test, you can get on the road and get familiar with the vehicle." Women are introduced again. "We have many scenes. Whether you want to practice alone in an open place or feel the real scene in a city with complex terrain, we can provide you with the most perfect experience." "OK, I''ll sign up first!" "Please fill out a form first!" The woman opens the virtual interface, pulls out a form and hands it to gray. Explained: "this form will be printed out and sent to the relevant departments for warehousing, so it must be filled in." Gray didn''t say much. He picked up his pen and filled it out. "Well, now you pay a thousand dollars for your tuition, and you can start teaching right away." Put away the list filled out by gray. The woman smiled politely and sent the list by e-mail. Gray looked at his account. Before long, the balance on it had reached more than 20000. It was still a very cautious operation by silly girl. If you let go a little more, millions per minute would not be a problem. Therefore, a mere 1000 yuan is not a problem for him. It is directly transferred to the driving school account, not a woman''s account. When the tuition fee arrived, the woman smiled more and more kindly, "if you are sure, you can apply for the theory test now. After passing the theory test, you can practice your driving skills immediately." "First give me a Book of theoretical knowledge. Should this driving school have it?" Gray said that although he claimed to drive a lot, the traffic knowledge he can remember is not necessarily comprehensive. Moreover, this is the future science fiction world and a foreign country. A lot of knowledge may not be applicable. So, it''s better to read it first. You have to make up the exam when you get it. "Yes!" The woman called out the virtual page again and pulled out a thin book, "this is the content of the theoretical knowledge test. As long as you remember the above knowledge, you can easily pass the test." "By the way, you can''t call up any items, materials or contact others during the exam." The woman warned that the anti cheating methods in the oasis are too advanced to give a slightest loophole. Even if someone helps you cheat in the real world, but other people can''t see your test questions, even if you agree to some actions, it''s easy to be found and difficult to succeed. Moreover, if you have that time, why not remember the knowledge points? It''s not very difficult. Learning the Morse code is only for cheating. You have time to learn the Morse code. Can''t you study hard? Gray nodded slightly, asked the woman for a quiet room, turned over the booklet in his hand, spent an hour reading it, and found that he knew a lot of things, only some details were different. In his current memory, he wrote it down after reading it once, and there was no need to read it again, so he directly applied for the theory test on his own page. At the moment of application, there was a message indicating whether he could take the exam immediately. Gray chose to confirm, and then the surrounding changed into a separate examination room. In front of him was the option to take the exam. As long as he clicked, he would immediately give a random question. Soon gray answered questions one by one. It took less than ten minutes, and all the questions were answered, all right. After answering the questions, he appeared again in the office where he had signed up. The woman just received the news at this time, and a trace of surprise flashed on her face. It seems that this guy really came to the exam when he was ready. He passed the theory exam so quickly. "You have passed the theory test. Now you can apply for practice or apply for the test directly." "Let''s practice on the road for a while!" "OK!" The woman clicked on her virtual page, submitted the report, then opened another interface, took out a training car model, put it on the desktop and pushed it in front of gray. "If the damage is serious, you need to pay 1000 gold coins or ten dollars for repair." It''s just a coach car. The cost of repairing the car is not expensive. Reaching for it, gray immediately learned how to use the car from the introduction. "Well, first use this car to test the water, and then use your own car to get familiar with the car condition." Thinking of this, gray raised his head, "you can use your own car during the practice." "Of course, but if it is damaged, our driving school will not be responsible." The woman nodded. It''s their own business for the students to use their own car. Anyway, the tuition has been paid. It doesn''t matter even if they can''t pass the exam in the end. "However, there is a voice correction system on the coach car. Every time you operate improperly, there will be a system to remind you of error correction. I still suggest you use the coach car. Our voice correction system is very real and personified." There is no coach in the coach car. The voice correction system is the coach in Oasis driving school. Gray nodded gently and went to the driving school driving range through the portal. It was an empty city. There were various obstacles on the road, which could fully let the students adapt to various situations and exercise their skills. Take out the coach car, put it on the road, and then click on the page to zoom in. The coach car instantly becomes the same size as the real vehicle. Gray opened the door and sat in. Then gray knew how real and anthropomorphic the voice correction system in the driving school was. When he was ready to get on the bus, the voice system taught him step by step what to do next. If he didn''t do well, the sound was like a real person nearby, cold yelling, loud scolding and chattering. Gray couldn''t stand it. Which driver would really follow the rules as carefully as in a driving school and make no mistakes? But soon, the voice couldn''t scold, because it scolded again, gray soon corrected it, and the voice was completely silent in the back. By the time gray finished half an hour of practice, he felt that everything had become very familiar, and the car coach''s voice suddenly spoke, saying that he recognized his driving skills and he could take the practical test. But gray didn''t take the test immediately. He hasn''t tried his own car yet! Chapter 617 However, gray doesn''t want to test his car in the driving school. Even in the city, there is no one here. It''s very lonely and boring. It''s still fun to have someone there. But if you need a driver''s license to drive somewhere else, then things are back to the origin. "You''d better get your driver''s license first!" Gray is very disappointed. Why can''t he drive casually? In the real world, there are a lot of people who drive without a driver''s license, but it''s so strict and excessive here. "Apply for practical examination!" Not long after the application was sent out, an NPC appeared in front of him with a scoreboard in his hand. The surrounding situation changed rapidly. It has become a terrain similar to the examination room, but with a higher degree of complexity. It can almost let you use all the skills you need to use every day. Of course, there is no need to demonstrate drift here. It will not add points, but deduct points. Gray didn''t do anything unusual. Now he just wants to get his driver''s license and go out to find a place to try his car. It would be even better if he could take part in a race or something. If other online games, such as ideas into the game and skillful driving skills, he may have a little trouble. But this oasis game pursues reality. The actions of your avatar in the game mostly depend on the actions made by the real body. The images you see are not projected into your mind, but printed into the retina. In this way, for gray, it''s no different from those protagonists who open online games. It''s easy to handle some difficult movements with his dynamic vision and his nerve reflex, not to mention a small exam. Before long, he successfully completed the exam at one go and got a perfect evaluation by the way. Go back to the office and wait for the woman to certify his driver''s license so that he can drive in this virtual world. "Congratulations, you got your driver''s license within two hours of signing up for the driving school and got a perfect evaluation." Women smile like flowers, but gray always thinks she wants to deceive herself. Maybe it''s money, maybe it''s color, maybe it''s color. "Those who get a perfect evaluation in the driving school test can choose to participate in a final test. As long as they win the test, they can choose a vehicle that appears in the test as a reward." The woman threw a wink and said seductively. Gray''s eyes brightened, he had a good car, maybe he could give an elf one, and this kind of thing that looks like a hidden task can''t be refused. "I want to participate!" Gray directly promised not to be a fool if there was a hidden reward. Although he knew there might be a pit in it, he had to try to jump if there was a pit in front of him. "You need to pay an additional $200 registration fee to participate in this challenge!" The woman smiled and held out her hand. "Of course, I assure you, the most valuable vehicle in this area is definitely worth more than 1000 dollars, and some even more than 10000 dollars." Of course, it''s the $1000 in the game. It''s very expensive for ordinary people to buy a prop for $1000 in the game. The $10000 is sky high. It''s the level of Batman''s chariot. "Good!" It''s only 200 yuan. It would be great if you could get a luxury car worth tens of thousands. Even if you can''t, you can experience the hidden level. I have to say that oasis is worthy of being a national game. Even driving schools have hidden levels, which greatly increases people''s interest. "Please be prepared, because it is the final test, so the scene is very uncertain. You may be in the car as soon as you enter, so you should get familiar with your scene as soon as possible, and then complete the goal of the test." "I''m ready, and the world will surrender at my feet!" Gray said hot-blooded and handsome, and he is now wearing a demon appearance, which is still very touching. Looking at the man in the middle two in front of her, the woman couldn''t help lifting the corners of her mouth, then quickly clicked on the virtual page, and gray was sent away. At first sight, gray found himself in a car and driving fast. This reminded him of what the woman had reminded him before, so he resolutely reached out to grasp the steering wheel, but he grabbed an empty space because he was sitting in the co pilot''s seat. Task: take the steering wheel, save Brian, take Brian and Dominic out of the gang, and meet MIA smoothly! A line of virtual fonts appeared in front of him. Gray immediately turned his head and saw a train running at high speed in the desert. A car crashed a carriage and hung on the train. In the car hanging on the train carriage, a man grabbed a railing on the car. The situation was very urgent and people might be killed at any time. Gray looked at the past moment and saw a name on the man''s head: Brian! Look at the man driving with himself. He is a bald man with bulging muscles. It''s not easy to provoke. He also has a name on his head: Dominic! "This scene!" Gray nodded to understand that oasis claims to be able to climb mountains with Batman, so it has the authorization of many movie games. It''s not surprising to see this scene. This scene is the first paragraph of speed and passion V, which tells the story of the protagonist and his party picking up the carjacking, then planning to eat the black and get into the gangs. Look at the bald man Dominic. His arm has been injured for some reason. He can''t continue to control the vehicle perfectly. It''s extremely difficult to save Brian. "K, you drive!" Dominic seemed to be very familiar with gray and said directly to him, "be sure to catch Brian." "Of course, leave it to me!" Gray said with a firm face. It seems that Dominic''s arm injury is the chance the system gives him to take over the vehicle. Then Dominic did not drag and hold down the seat, turned back, grabbed the rear cross bar and squatted on the trunk behind the car. Gray understood his intention at the moment of his action, left his seat with a quick and unrestrained action and sat in the driver''s seat. Grasp the steering wheel with the palm of your hand and step directly on the accelerator. The speed of the car increases again. Dominic was thrown back by the sudden acceleration, but he had a strong hand. Although one arm was injured, he didn''t fall down. After stabilizing, he quickly climbed to the front and sat in the co pilot''s position. The back place is for Brian to jump off. The other party can''t jump to the driver''s seat or co driver''s seat on the train. It can only be the back place. After sitting in the co pilot''s seat, Dominic didn''t sit quietly. Instead, he turned and looked to the side rear, pulled up his seat belt to fix himself. The injured hand supported the crossbar, and the other hand was empty, ready to catch Brian who jumped down at any time. Chapter 618 The desert is not as good as the flat land, nor is it a highway. Although it looks flat, it can be seen far at a glance, like a grassland. But in fact, there are potholes and ups and downs everywhere. It is not easy for vehicles to walk, especially for this kind of sports car with low chassis. But gray doesn''t care. He is a man known as the God of autumn mountain chariot. This difficulty can''t defeat him. He grasped the steering wheel firmly and did not shake at all. After bypassing an obstacle beside the train track, he leaned directly against it. The train is just an ordinary train, and the speed is not too fast. When the sports car accelerates to a certain speed, it is easy to catch up with it, otherwise they will have no chance to rob the car. Gray is not timid. The vehicle is directly one meter away from the train. The road near the train track is more flat. He drives comfortably and speeds up a lot. However, due to the towed vehicles in front, a lot of dust is stirred near the train track, which seriously affects the line of sight. Even if you wear sunglasses to block the wind and sand, you can''t see the situation in front. And because this is a game, gray can''t rely on extraordinary power to see the road ahead. Everything here is presented to him by the system after calculation. If the system wants him not to see, he can''t see. If he wants him to see, he can only see. However, it was not difficult for him. The road near the railway track was very flat, flat to a glance, and there were no obstacles in front. He had remembered everything before he approached. For a powerful magician, this kind of thing is only a basic operation. With the memory of the road in his heart, gray is still driving steadily even in the wind and sand. Dominic felt the dust on the back of the smooth head. He couldn''t open his mouth when he wanted to say anything, so he had to trust Gray''s technology. Step on the accelerator again, and the speed of the sports car increases again. He overtakes trains one after another. Soon, he rushes out of the sand. He soon catches up with Brian''s car and drives side by side. "Jump!" Gray shouted, not far ahead is the bridge, and behind the bridge is a river. He doesn''t want to fly into the river. In that way, he must be waiting for others. How can he take them to escape? While shouting, gray also pressed the horn heavily for fear that his voice would not reach Brian''s ears. Brian looked at gray and opened his mouth, but he didn''t hear anything. Only the wind sounded in his ear, and then he heard the horn. At the moment of hearing the horn, Brian looked at the approaching sports car, gritted his teeth, released his grasping hand, then threw out a distance and fell as fast as skydiving. At this time, he can only choose to believe in Gray''s technology. Moreover, in the arrangement of oasis system, gray can come with them to rob the car. He can absolutely trust each other and give his back to each other''s good brothers. If Brian doesn''t believe gray, no matter how hard gray tries, he can''t save him on such a high-speed train. The premise of saving them is that they can trust themselves. Of course, if the other party jumps down and you don''t have enough driving skills to catch him in time, the task will fail at the beginning. Despite the inertia brought by the train, his speed inevitably slows down under the air resistance, and it is almost impossible to keep the same speed as the train. So Brian''s speed decreased slightly after jumping, but gray also gently stepped on the brake at this moment, reduced his speed a little, and let Brian fall behind the car perfectly. Dominic held his breath and narrowed his eyes when gray entered the sand. He didn''t look at Brian until he rushed out. When Brian jumped down, he also held out his hand and grabbed his hand. Brian''s own hand also smoothly grabbed the back cross bar and didn''t fall off the car. "Ready, I''m going to slow down!" Ahead is the river. He won''t drive foolishly. Such a long distance is enough for him to slow down. Without emergency braking, the vehicle slowed down slowly. When the speed decreased to a certain extent, gray turned the front with a beautiful drift and drove towards the back. In front, the car hanging on the train hit the guardrail supports on both sides of the bridge, resulting in a huge explosion. It directly lifted the carriage, leaving only a chassis to pull the train behind forward. On the other side of the bridge, just after the train passed, a motorcade full of militants rushed onto the railway track and rushed frantically towards this side. These people are the gangsters who are ready to meet them. They are also the ones who saw them fall into the river and wait for the rabbit to catch them. By this time, these people had known what had happened through the people on the train. The invited guys betrayed them and planned to eat the things they got by black Du tun. It was unbearable. In fact, for them, the car is the second, mainly the things on the car, which is what they value. Now, the other party swallowed the car and things together. Naturally, they won''t give up. They''ve always been the only one who hacked others. When it''s their turn to be hacked, it can''t be simple. Gray looked back. Although the terrain was undulating and difficult to see, and there were many weeds to cover it, he could also see the smoke rolling up behind him. Obviously, a large team of people came after him. Although the distance is still far, sports cars do suffer a little compared with those off-road vehicles. Thinking, gray looked at the two people around him, "where is the nearest road?" However, after gray asked this, a virtual map appeared in front of him. He stretched out his hand and gently pulled it. The map was placed on his right. The map shows not only the surrounding terrain and routes, but also the hiding places they are going to. Obviously, as one of the participants in their plan, he should know some plans and routes, otherwise he doesn''t know anything. Isn''t he going to be blind? Oasis system likes to pay attention to authenticity while playing games. If your identity should know those things, even if you don''t know at the beginning, oasis will give a prompt when you plan to go to that step. "Go that way!" Dominic didn''t think much, but when he was in a hurry to save people, he wasn''t sure for a while, so he asked in order to be safer. "I see. Your wound should be treated simply. I don''t think these guys will let us go easily." Gray said to Dominic as he continued driving. Then he joked about Brian in the back, as if he had been an old friend for many years. "Brian, if you catch it, don''t fall down. I won''t come back to collect your body. At most, I''ll set up a clothes grave for you." At such a high speed, ordinary people fall either dead or disabled, and there is no chance at all. "Fuck you, I won''t fall if you fall." Dominic shook his head. "Don''t care about this small injury. Moreover, this is not our car. There is no medicine that can be treated." "We''d better get out of here and deal with it after returning to the stronghold!" "Good!" Gray just doesn''t want to drive dully. It''s all Dominic''s own responsibility to mention it casually. He doesn''t have to worry about an NPC. But he felt that since he came, these people were also like real people. It would be more interesting to treat them with the attitude of treating this person. It felt like crossing another world. In the rear, heavily armed gangsters drove off-road vehicles at a high speed on the desert, faster than sports cars, and soon they were approaching quickly. Chapter 619 Gray frowned slightly as the gangster traffic behind him drew closer and closer. There is still a distance from the highway. If they catch up with them, it will be very difficult to succeed in the task. As for running away after being caught? Get rid of it. It''s not really into speed and passion. It''s just a hidden level. It''s a place to test your driving skills. Being caught is failure. You don''t have so much time to be a lone hero. His task is to save Dominic and Brian, and then escape from the gangs, which is actually a process to test his driving skills. It''s not easy to change places with Dominic in a high-speed car or save Brian on the train. The requirements for driving skills are still very high. And now it''s the same to escape from gangs. The gangsters are more familiar with the terrain here. They are real local snakes, and their cars are not bad. They are all modified off-road vehicles. They are very fast and move freely in the wilderness. It is also difficult to get rid of them. "Alas, it seems that this car is going to be returned to the factory for overhaul." Gray sighed slightly, then the strength under his feet increased and the throttle increased again. Boom! The engine of the vehicle made a low roar. Gray held the steering wheel and felt a sense of excitement at the bottom of his heart. The car doesn''t drive as fast as he can fly with all his strength, but it feels different. The speed of the sports car increased again, leaving behind the gangsters who were supposed to catch up. "Forget it, shoot!" The leader shouted that he couldn''t care so much. He would do it whether shooting would kill them or not. If it''s useless to kill them, it''s OK to just hurt them. If they kill them directly, it''s also bad luck for them. There will be other ways to find the car at that time. The others heard the order and did not hesitate to shoot directly at the vehicle in front. However, in this wilderness, the road is rugged and the car is bumpy. In addition, Gray''s car is not fixed. It is also bumpy up and down. Most of their bullets don''t know where to go, and none of them can hit. "A bunch of waste!" The leading gangsters shouted abuse, but there was nothing they could do. The terrain here was really bad, the pursuit was ok, but it was difficult to do it. "K, the road is here!" Suddenly, Dominic''s eyes lit up, pointed to the front and said. In front of them, a straight road appeared in front of them. Gray also breathed a sigh of relief, then the steering wheel turned slightly for a small half turn, and the car turned into an oblique angle to cut into the road. He doesn''t want to drive vertically on the road and then drift. There is a great possibility of accidents. In this way, although he has to run a distance in the wilderness, he can accelerate away without slowing down and changing direction as long as he gets on the road. Who knows, at this time, a team of off-road vehicles suddenly appeared on the road ahead. They were driving towards them. Looking at their clothes, they were obviously with the gangsters behind them. "I knew it wasn''t that easy!" Gray licked his lips, not flustered, but more excited. Seeing the bullets coming from the opposite side, gray turned the steering wheel and entered the wilderness again from the road. It has to be said that there is still a glimmer of vitality in this terrain. If it is in the mountains and there are mountains on both sides, he can only rush through, but here, he can break through from other directions calmly. When they entered the wilderness, the oncoming gangster motorcade also turned around, entered the wilderness and chased them, and the people behind them closely surrounded them, which was bound to catch them. Because of the blocking in front, even if gray changed his direction, they kept getting close. Only the team behind kept a distance. "Don''t let them get close, or as long as you hit a few shots, the mission will certainly fail." Gray''s heart is like a mirror. In the roar of the car, he continues to choose a flat place to fly. He doesn''t go in a straight line and twists and turns. The team that intercepted him before has also become the back team. If he saw the people behind him chasing in a straight line, he would turn away and drive in the other direction at the same time. Anyway, he wouldn''t let them shorten the distance. After chasing each other for ten minutes, under Gray''s strong observation and repeated guidance and temptation, he finally adjusted his direction, left them all behind, rushed onto the road again, and left them with only three middle fingers and unbridled ridicule. Well, or the wanton laughter for the rest of my life. "K, you''re great. I knew it would be no problem to come to you!" Dominic patted his thigh hard, and Brian was also very happy. They were crazy people who pursued speed and stimulation. At this moment, they really felt excited and exploded. "I think so, too, but you''d better call me king gray!" Gray also smiled proudly. Then he opened the map, found the meeting and location, and sped away without slowing down. At this time, he held the steering wheel with one hand, put the other hand on the door and spread his fingers. "What are you doing?" "I''m feeling nature and the speed of the wind." Gray looked serious. "The speed of the wind?" The two guys who pursued speed also stretched out a hand. Brian didn''t have two seats. He was afraid to be in the back. He even wanted to try. Then they changed their looks and looked at gray with a trace of obscenity, "I feel it. It''s really sexy!" All the way into Rio, gray made several rounds in the city and finally came to the meeting and place. It was near the suburbs and lacked monitoring, so it was convenient to escape. Stop at the door, Brian comes forward to open the door, gray drives the car in, and then the door closes. Closing the door, Brian couldn''t wait to shout Mia''s name, and then a woman came out from behind the stone pillar. "Thank you, K!" When he stopped the car, Mia came over to sincerely thank him and came forward to give him a hug. "You''re welcome. We''re friends!" Gray said casually, tightening his arm. Looking at the page, the task was indeed completed. He waved to the three people, "goodbye, three!" "Goodbye!" The three nodded without asking where he was going. Gray smiled. No matter how real or personified, it was actually a program, a game. Back to the driving school office, gray immediately saw a surprised woman on his face, "you really finished it. It''s incredible." "Now that you know, can you give me the reward?" Gray smiled, hiding the task is really not easy, but it''s just for ordinary people. It''s really not too difficult for him. Although this is a virtual world, his actions and reactions are based on his real body. He is the biggest bug in this game! "Here you are!" The woman regained her composure, opened a page, drew a line at gray, and the page came to him, "you can choose one at will." On the page, there are more than ten kinds of cars, sports cars, cars, off-road vehicles and so on, and the prices are clearly marked at a glance. Most of them have similar values, and there is not much difference. They are between 2000 and 3000 real currencies. The 10000 yuan car that the woman said before doesn''t exist at all. Gray looked and found that the car he had driven before didn''t appear in it. Instead, a Chevrolet Corvette grandsport appeared. This is also the car that has appeared in speed 5. It''s worth 2500 dollars here. Gray only looked at it and decided to choose it. First, he liked the Yellow Chevrolet very much. Second, he handled it from the speed of five miles. He didn''t choose the car with the speed of five miles. I felt it was incomplete. And Chevrolet is enough to rank in the top three in these cars. It''s similar, but its performance focus and shape are a little different. After getting his driver''s license and choosing the car, gray happily left the driving school and was ready to officially start his legendary road of the game. And he hasn''t tried the two new cars. Now he can''t wait to try them. Chapter 620 Out of the driving school, gray searched and found a racing game world. The world is as big as the earth. Racing events are popular in it. Every city has a track, and racing competitions continue every day. In some special cities, there are more magical tracks, such as the track built near the mountain, the track through the crater, the track through the magma, the ice and snow track through the ice field, the cloud track flying in the clouds, and so on. However, although the track is rich, it is not easy to go up and run two laps. This is a game. If you want to go to a high-level track, you should first pass the low-level track. Of course, you can go to the city where the advanced track is located, but you can''t participate. But who doesn''t want to experience the avatar in the game world? Through the portal, the picture in front of gray turned into a small town. The scene in front of him was very real. It seemed that he could smell the smell of grass and flowers. Of course, these are illusions. Although virtual glasses can let people see these things that are no different from the real ones, they are actually fake. It is estimated that what is needed to achieve the effect of smelling the fragrance of flowers is not as simple as a pair of glasses. At least a whole room is needed to store all kinds of pheromones, so that when people feel something, the body can really perceive those things. However, even if the picture is close to reality, it is already great. Gray goes to the front, where there is a racing registration place, which is the advantage of the virtual world. If you want to participate in the race, it will send you to the town where the race is being held. Gray felt the virtual world around him and came to the registration point slowly. "Boy, if you linger for another two minutes, the game will begin!" A bearded man in a security uniform shouted to gray. "What''s the hurry? It hasn''t started yet!" Gray shrugged and didn''t care. The world is full of racing cars. Even if you miss one place, it won''t take much time to go somewhere else. Even if it doesn''t work in the Western Hemisphere, you can go to the eastern hemisphere. It''s only for a while. Gray waited for his name in the uncle''s newspaper. The events here are developed, only once a week, and more than 30 people in the town also participated. Therefore, the competition will not be delayed. The competition will start ten minutes after the registration of most competitions. Dashu said it will start only two minutes, which is obviously a lie to him. If you don''t want to wait for these ten minutes, you can go out and do something in the real world at this time, such as making a cup of coffee. The avatar will become a puppet and stay in the oasis. Gray looked at the thirty people, including people from other towns. They loved racing and often pursued events. They were there wherever there were events. Then he inquired about the competition for the key. As expected, no one got the key. Grayton felt stable. "This championship award is only a level 10 engine. It''s too stingy!" There is no level of avatar in the oasis. Your physical quality depends on how you transform yourself. You can obtain advanced parts and serum to transform yourself, but the equipment has a level, and the highest is an artifact of level 99. The car gray bought was a level 15 good thing. The reward he got from the hidden level of the driving school behind was a level 40 good car. He didn''t think much of the level 10 modified equipment. Of course, not all things can be bought with money. Many good things need to be purchased. More can only be obtained through some tasks. Purchasing authority is not how much you recharge, nor how many levels of members you are, but the tasks you complete. Each time you complete a task, you can get some purchasing authority according to the performance of the task. For example, gray can also get a purchase permission for the task he completed in the hidden level of the driving school. The level of items purchased must not exceed level 50, which is ten levels higher than his reward, but he needs to spend his own money to buy them. This is a hidden reward, which is not included in the reward. However, although it doesn''t look like a reward, it can also sell about 10000 gold coins and add fuel to the car several times. This is already very expensive. After all, 100000 gold coins can buy a class 15 car, and 10000 gold coins can be sold because the engine is a key part. If other parts are used, it is estimated that there will be thousands or even hundreds of gold coins. The race will start soon. Gray took a look. They are all relatively low-level vehicles, and the most are no more than level 15. However, many have some traces of transformation, and some even thickened the body. This makes him wonder, isn''t the ultimate speed pursued in the speed race? Wouldn''t vehicle thickening be a drag? "Then try the water with this car first!" I didn''t want to understand what happened to them. Gray took out the car he bought. Although the class 15 car is not the top in the competition in this small town, it is enough. And he is not persistent and won the first place. He doesn''t care about the reward. More importantly, he is happy. Take out your own vehicle on the track, put the virtual shadow on the vehicle model, assemble and zoom in, gray sat in and began to prepare. "Oh, there''s a new man. The car is good!" A guy with blue and red patterns on his arms went to the car, knocked on the window, put on an inexplicable smile, and talked up. "All right!" Gray opened the window and looked at a black modified car next to him. It was the flower arm man''s car. "Is that your car?" "Well, did it scare you? Vegetable bird? " The big man laughed and pointed to his car. "This is the car for the competition. Your sports car should go to the university to have a little white face, or go home to find your mother to drink milk. I think it must be very suitable for you, ha ha." The big man said, bending over with an exaggerated smile. "Really?" Gray smiled gently, the door suddenly opened out, hit the man''s face, and suddenly hit him with blood all over his face. "Wow, I''m sorry you''re hurt!" Gray laughed heartily without apologizing. By the way, he stepped out of the door as a gangster. He threw the door back bravely, and the door closed with a dull sound. "Madder, son of a bitch, you''re looking for death!" Uncle huaarm was furious and hit gray with a big fist. "Oh!" Gray just chuckled and hit back in the same position. What stunned him was that he didn''t hit the man directly and smashed his car as he expected. On the contrary, they fought a close match. No one took advantage of them and stepped back. As soon as his thoughts turned, gray immediately understood, "it seems that not everything is determined according to the real body. The power of this incarnation is just ordinary people in the system, so the effect is only the power effect of ordinary people." Knowing this, gray saw the big man hit again, so he no longer hit him hard. Instead, he grabbed his fist, used his strength on his waist and legs, grabbed him, turned around, wrapped him and crashed into his car, and the windows were smashed. Uncle huaarm shook his head to recover from dizziness. He wanted to rush up again, but he was held by several friends. "The game is about to start. Give him a lesson when the game starts." A man said with a grim smile. Uncle huaarm wiped the corners of his mouth, snorted coldly, cut his throat at gray, turned and sat in the car, but his eyes kept looking at gray. After thinking about it, gray put his hand out of the window, thumbed up, then turned to the bottom, shook it hard twice, hung a beating smile on his face, and made a "rotten" mouth for him. Bang! Uncle huaarm slapped his hands on the steering wheel, and the car shook. Obviously, he was not angry. "I''ll kill you, absolutely!" Uncle huaarm roared loudly. "Wow, look, our little sheep is angry. It''s so cute. Do you want dad to give us some sugar?" Gray laughed and ridiculed recklessly, regardless of his image. He is now a devil. Of course, he should be arrogant and arrogant to meet the requirements of people. "Shit... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah... Ah..." the big man was incompetent and furious. Chapter 621 With three minutes left, gray flirted with the big man for a while, took back his eyes and continued to study the game. Reach out in front of you and open a virtual map, which is the map of the town and the town track. Each contestant has one. The town track is generally in the mountains outside the town, and it is not a particularly steep mountain, but an ordinary mountain forest. There are occasional obstacles and several sharp turns. It belongs to a novice racing track. It is simple and can be remembered at a glance. After remembering the track, it was only one minute before the start of the race. Gray lit a fire and warmed up for a moment. The referee in front was standing on a table at the side of the track, with his revolver facing up at a 45 degree angle. On the track, cars have begun to roar and can start quickly and rush out of the starting point at any time. With the sound of a gun, more than 30 racing cars rushed out in an instant. Of course, it''s impossible to line up on the track. Some are in the front and some are in the back. When gray signed up, the race was about to start, naturally in the last paragraph. With the sound of a gun, everyone rushed out, and gray was no exception. In a few seconds, he finished accelerating and tied tightly behind the cars in front. Suddenly, Gray''s eyes were frozen, the steering wheel turned slightly, and a car behind rushed to the position where he was driving side by side. If he hadn''t avoided in time, he would have been hit. "Can''t help it so soon?" Gray smiled. He turned back again and hit the body of the man behind him. He looks a little familiar with that person. He is probably the person with uncle huaarm before. Now he is ready to avenge uncle huaarm. He wanted to stand in for others, and gray was not polite. He hit directly and squeezed half of the car off the track. There is a road sign in front that reminds them to turn next. The road sign is an iron pole erected on the roadside. If that guy continues to drive on the current route, he will definitely hit it. It depends on his luck to survive. However, who cares? For gray, it''s just a game. The guy around him is either an NPC or a player. It''s just a matter of life and death, and he won''t really die. And even if it is true that he will die, he will die if he dies. He can only blame himself for his lack of eyes. Many people die because of racing every year. This kind of dead gangster has contributed an important force to him. But this guy is not stupid. Seeing that he was about to hit a road sign, he quickly put on the brake, slowed down, quit the fight with gray, and then the car drove on the track and could continue the race. Seeing that he couldn''t kill the guy, Gray was disappointed, but he didn''t hold his breath with him. Instead, he stepped up the gas and rushed forward quickly. Because I just entangled with this guy, I''ve been pulled away by the people in front. However, he is not worried. The people in front of him are not friendly and rush forward directly. There is always entanglement. Moreover, the road is not short. Although it is not as long as two hours in some competitions, it takes at least 40 or 50 minutes to finish. In the first few minutes, he had plenty of time to surpass them. A few minutes later, the gap between each other opened, but it was not as crowded as it was at the beginning. Gray saw the opportunity, suddenly accelerated, cleverly surpassed the two and entered the middle echelon. However, at this time, he attracted the attention of some people. The lights of four or five racing cars flashed a few times and surrounded him in front and back. "Or you!" He also knew that he was the former uncle huaarm. "Sure enough, I am the protagonist. Even entering the driving school test can trigger the hidden level. Even if I enter a low-level competition area for the first time, I can meet the villain beaten in the face by me. I am not the protagonist. Who is the protagonist?" With a proud hum, gray stretched out his hand to turn on the music. At this time, of course, he started the victorious BGM and was ready to kill the four sides. "Come on, a bunch of garbage!" Holding out his hand in a sarcastic gesture, gray pushed the accelerator to the top, headed ahead to slow down and hit one of his cars. That guy was just, but he didn''t hide at all. He was hit by gray on the ass of the car and shook for a while. At this time, another slowing car also came to a position parallel to him and pushed towards him in the way he had pushed others before. Gray disdained to smile, seized the opportunity, stepped on the brake, gave him the position directly, and let him take over and run against the car in front of him. Gray, on the other hand, went on his way all of a sudden after he came and rode away, but the latter two who were ready to pursue couldn''t catch up. "Unfortunately, if only a collision angle or sharp knife had been installed in the front of the car and two sharp spikes had been added to the wheel." Gray regretted that without these, it would be a little risky to just rely on the car to hit. The sharp knife can pierce the car in front when it hits from the back, and the sharp spikes on the wheels can pierce their tires when driving side by side. They are all first-class good things. "No wonder they want to refit, or I''m too young and simple." "Shit, someone really installed these things on the wheel. It''s too bad. I just think about it. You really dare to do it!" Not long after moving on, gray saw a sharp spike pop up when the car in front was driving side by side with another car, puncturing the tire of the other car and directly rolling the car out of the track. The people on the car didn''t know whether they were alive or dead. After whispering a few words, gray didn''t drive side by side with him. He passed him directly in a corner and left him far behind. "Wow, there is a tree blocking the road in front. That''s great. Which genius came up with this obstacle?" In front, a big tree seemed to be cut off by someone and fell on the road, blocking the road directly. A racing car in front of him suddenly stretched out a collision angle, directly inserted under the trees and threw the trees high. "Great, thank you!" Gray rushed forward, the trees fell behind, did not deviate from the road, and continued to block the road. The car in front slowed down a lot because it hit a tree. Gray took the opportunity to pass it. Then when he passed him, he gave him a praise and thanked him for cleaning the road for himself. After participating in the competition, he has been targeted. Now he finally meets a kind-hearted person, and gray is very moved. But the man was ungrateful. He scolded a blocked word and watched gray surpass him. Go on, as he expected, the cars in front are not harmonious and fighting with each other, which gives him a chance to catch up. With his excellent reaction ability and dynamic vision, gray micro operated again and again, and finally left all the vehicles behind. Then when other vehicles wanted to entangle themselves, he filled up the power and rode the dust. The one behind immediately stopped arguing and ran after him quickly. Gray looked at the rearview mirror and nodded. He was really a good man. Today he has made contributions to promoting world harmony. It''s unreasonable not to give himself a Nobel Peace Prize. After eating ash and yelling, gray finally crossed the finish line and won his first racing trophy. Chapter 622 Standing on the podium, gray cried, "first of all, I want to thank my parents..." Before he finished his plagiarized speech, the audience at the bottom booed and many people dispersed. It can be seen that they are all avatars of players. They just come to see the game. Who wants to listen to this kind of award-winning speech once a week, and it''s still such an old-fashioned and nothing new award-winning speech. NPC set off the atmosphere. They did their best to listen carefully to Gray''s lengthy speech and cheered to meet his vanity. This is one of the rewards given by oasis to players and let them fall in love with the game from the bottom of their hearts. After all, players are the main body of the game. After they win, arrange some NPC cheers, which can simply increase players'' favor for the game. Why not. "Friend, are you interested in going somewhere else? I have a task here. I can get a level 25 car. Then you can go to a bigger place to play. " A guy with obvious animation style came up and took the initiative to say hello. Such a guy can be seen as a player avatar, because all NPCs are similar to real people, and only player avatars are strange. Of course, some player avatars choose the normal appearance of human beings and have not changed. "What''s the meaning of loading force in this small place? It''s interesting to go to a big place. There are many talents and it''s better. When you win the championship, the whole world will cheer for you!" Animation players seduced. "When I sprout new?" Gray sneered, "you didn''t know where I was when I was in the oasis!" Then he turned and left without taking a look at him. "It''s strange to come to the low-level market to abuse food and encounter a flicker." Turning around and leaving, gray could think of the guy''s confused expression, and his heart was dark and cool. At this time, the information prompt sounded. When he opened it, the elf asked him to go out to dinner. Gray just remembered that the hotel brought in the meal. He hadn''t eaten his lunch yet. He entered the game and named it pinch face for a while. The driving school test lasted more than two hours. The competition here lasted nearly an hour. It was almost dinner time again. Choose offline, the avatar collapses in the game, and gray takes off his virtual glasses. Out of the game room, sure enough, he saw that the elf had gone offline and ordered dinner. When gray looked at the list, good guy, he ordered five bottles of red wine alone. "Have you finished drinking?" Gray covered his face. If he didn''t pay attention, the little guy might get drunk again tonight. No, for the sake of the ELF''s health, we must not let this happen. Return four bottles, then drink three-quarters by ourselves, and the elf keeps one-quarter. It''s perfect. She felt cool behind her back, glanced vigilantly, and finally stopped at gray. She nodded thoughtfully, her body turned into a big Laurie, hugged her arms, and said proudly: "I''ve grown up, sister xiumeier said. Adults can make their own decisions ?_??) ?¡£¡± "Really?" Gray made a few rounds around the elf and shook his head slightly. "You''re still too small!" "I''m not small, I''m already... The elf bent her fingers and began to count, but she never remembered her age. She counted it several times and didn''t count it." she''s many years old, older than Belle, Merida and Anna Aisha. " The elf was very unconvinced, and then released his video in the game. A hot woman stood in front of her and said to her, "our women should learn to make their own decisions, men or something. Let them die." Then the hot woman pressed her palm on the ELF''s shoulder, with a serious and pious expression, "refuse the smelly man, stand on her own, start with me." "This is the angel alliance you joined?" Gray frowned. "This woman is not simple!" "What''s the matter?" "I can see at a glance that she is ill and will reduce her IQ. You are a kind elf, but she teaches you to discriminate against men. Isn''t it sick? What is it?" Gray looked at her with concern. "Quit. I''ll find you a better organization, or we can build one ourselves." "I... I''m not a child. Of course I won''t listen to her. Xiumel is very good except this." The elf doesn''t want to. She thinks the angel alliance is very good. Except that some people are extreme towards men, others are very good. It''s a big deal not to discuss men''s affairs with them. Anyway, only gray is in contact. What can a fool like gray say. The elf insisted again and again, and gray couldn''t be tough enough to forbid her to do it. After dinner, the elf still wanted to go online, but gray didn''t want to do so. Instead, he took her out of the hotel and took her for a walk in the city park. "Silly girl, I''d better give me her real identity by checking the information of xiumeier." Gray took the elf in the state of big Lori and walked in the park. He quietly told the silly girl. "Master, the real identities of all players are protected by the oasis firewall. The oasis firewall is unexpectedly powerful. I feel that the intelligence of artificial intelligence is very high. If it doesn''t attract each other''s attention, I think it will take a long time to break through, or even can''t break through." Silly girl said truthfully that there are countless people who want to do something with a cake as big as the oasis, but the oasis firewall is really strong, and the artificial intelligence in it has exceeded that of other artificial intelligence in the world. "If you can''t break through, it doesn''t matter. You can judge according to the information obtained by the elf and her daily relationship." Although the oasis suggests not to disclose personal real information on the oasis, as long as people exist, they will always reveal all kinds of information. It''s just that this information is difficult for ordinary people to collect and sort out, but it''s not difficult for silly girls to sort it out. The reason why he suddenly wanted to do this was not that gray wanted to make him disappear in the real world because he saw that xiumeier''s woman instill strange knowledge into the elf. But he thought that if he could seduce... Bah, catch a woman who despises men and make her orientation normal, it must be a very interesting thing, and his merit is boundless. But before that, he must first know that this woman is not a stingy man in the real world. If she is a stingy man, he will teach him to be a man. Because the avatar of oasis world is not the original player, you can''t see what evil she is in the real world. A woman who is so beautiful that you want to sleep with her at the first sight may be a man, a man who is about 300 kilograms. She lives in the basement of his mother''s house in the suburbs of Detroit. Her real name is chuck. This thing is more terrible than any sound transformer, photos and makeup, because you can''t find the real side of each other. Therefore, if he can''t figure out the real identity of the other party, gray would rather go to oasis game world to flirt with some beautiful NPCs. Although it''s only a piece of data, at least he won''t be a stingy man. In other words, the oasis world contains thousands of characters in various films, games and animation. The oasis propaganda picture says that he can climb mountains with Batman, so he can also choose to climb mountains with magic woman. Therefore, if you can climb a mountain, why choose Batman? It''s not better to choose magic woman. There are various female roles such as cat girl. Maybe you can climb more than one mountain. He was sure that if oasis advertised that it could climb the mountain with wonder woman, the effect would be absolutely better. This is the professional opinion of a professional. Moreover, he is willing to act in person and shoot promotional films for oasis. Chapter 623 Taking the elves out of the park, they went to the street and found that the food culture here is not developed. People don''t like eating outside. They all like to make or order takeout by themselves. There are also drones for delivery. In this world, machines are developed. You can get thousands of scenery without leaving home. All kinds of delicious food are sent to the window. You don''t even have to go out of your bedroom. Of course, the premise is to have a room with windows. If you are chuck who lives in the basement of his mother''s house in suburban Detroit, you have to go out to get takeout with a little self-knowledge. If you weigh another 300 kg, it is recommended to change to a room with windows. After all, going out every day should be a very troublesome thing for this body shape. Changing to a room with windows is respect for your body shape. He bought some snacks and ate while walking. Seeing that it was getting dark, gray took the elf and prepared to return to the hotel. However, he didn''t intend to go back the same way. Instead, he was going to take a detour to eliminate food. I heard that the business there was very prosperous. There were many sellers who just bought a wave. The elf became so big that she couldn''t always wear her green dress and choose some new clothes for her. Gray likes beautiful girls to wear all kinds of good-looking clothes, which can make him happy. After two hours of shopping with the elf, gray didn''t feel tired at all. Walking in front of a shop, gray suddenly found that this is a shop specializing in Oasis related products. Oasis virtual glasses, oasis game room installation, and X1 touch Jumpsuit developed by IOI for oasis can make people feel the touch in the oasis and make the game more real. "It doesn''t feel good to use hotel things all the time. Let''s buy one ourselves." Gray suggested that he liked to use his own. The elf nodded and agreed. Her eyes looked curiously at the situation inside. She had experienced modern society, but had not experienced high-tech modern society. She felt very novel about all high-tech products. Walking into the physical store, a beautiful waiter with a sweet smile came over and said, "Hello guest, what can I do for you?" "I need two virtual glasses, two pairs of tactile gloves and two X1 tactile jumpsuits!" There is no need to explain virtual glasses. Tactile gloves let people catch anything in the oasis and get a real tactile feeling on their hands. For example, if you touch a wall in the oasis, even if there is air in front of the real world, the gloves will convey the feeling of touching the wall. X1 tactile Jumpsuit is similar to tactile gloves in order to make people feel more real. "Please choose this way!" The beauty waiter reached out and asked. The virtual glasses are also different. With the increase of price, the comfort and practicability are becoming better and better. When using a virtual glasses, because he was logging in by brushing his face, gray glanced directly at his account balance. Only a few hours later, his account has reached more than 100000. So gray chose the best virtual glasses for himself and the elves and packed them by the robot to their hotel. Gray thought about it and let him do it. He didn''t take them back with his backpack. "Please agree. We need to scan your body and choose the best one-piece clothes for you." After choosing the virtual glasses, the beauty waiter obtained their consent and scanned them up and down with a ray of light to get their body values. "Well, thank you for your cooperation. Your X1 touch Jumpsuit will be delivered right away. You can experience it first. If it''s not suitable, you can exchange it for a wider or tighter one." The beauty waiter warned. Gray tried it on the spot. If he didn''t wear thick winter clothes, he didn''t need to take off his clothes and could wear it directly. He is now short sleeved shorts, which is very convenient. After putting on the X1 touch one-piece suit, gray entered a dance bar, which was full of sexy beauties. They danced around him one by one, gently stroking his broad chest, powerful arms and solid thighs. Gray''s X1 touch Jumpsuit lights up everywhere, and plays its own role. It caresses his body like a real person''s palm. The strength is completely the same as the strength used by women in the game, gently with a little provocation. Gray experienced it for a while, entered the dance floor and made various actions, and then directly withdrew. He didn''t care much about the pure virtual beauty, and he couldn''t do anything. If he was a famous beauty role, he could still be a little interested. After all, with the reputation bonus of the role. "Yes, but the ductility is poor. It would be better if it could be made softer and fit the body." On the whole, he is satisfied. There are only a few aspects that he feels need to be improved. "Thank you for your valuable suggestions, because limited by materials, X1 touch one-piece clothes can still maintain the same touch as normal clothes when they can transmit the most real experience to you. This is the best we can do." The beauty waiter explained. "If we have new progress, we will inform you as soon as possible." This is to develop old customers in the future. "No problem. If there are results, I''d be happy to pay." Choose a suitable one for the elf. After paying, gray takes her out of the physical store and takes a long walk back to the hotel. Things are transported by drones and collected by hotel service personnel. When I passed the ice cream shop, I bought two more cups of ice cream. They ate spoonful by spoonful and continued to walk. It took them half an hour to return to the hotel. "Sir, the items you purchased have been delivered. We have delivered them to your door. There are service personnel waiting in front of your door to serve you." When he entered the gate, a man in a small suit came smiling. "Thank you!" Gray nodded and waited quietly after the attendant pressed the elevator for him. The elf turned his eyes, held his head high, pretended to be dignified, and his voice was cold. "After walking for so long, he was a little hungry again. Please send some delicious food to my room and a bottle..." Before she finished, gray gently pressed her shoulder and looked at her with a smile. "We came all the way, didn''t we eat while walking? Are you still hungry? " "Walking... Walking consumes energy!" Little jasmine swallowed her saliva nervously and blinked her big eyes. ¨r(?? ? ?? ? ?)¨q When the elevator came down, gray grabbed the elf into the elevator, turned back and said to the man, "cancel the order." "Yes, sir!" Back at the door of the room, two people were waiting at the door. After gray opened the door, they moved things into the room according to his requirements, and then bent down and retreated out. The packing box is very advanced. It can be opened automatically with a little touch. Two virtual glasses, two pairs of tactile gloves and two X1 tactile jumpsuits are placed neatly inside. "Mine!" Little Molly took away her part and went into a game room. "Don''t play too long. We must come out before 11 o''clock. We should go to bed early and get up early." Gray shook his head, shouted to the inside, picked up his equipment and entered another game room. Chapter 624 Wearing good equipment, gray felt that his combat effectiveness had been improved by at least ten figures. One knife 99 was no problem, and he entered the game with full confidence. Avatars gather in the game, and gray appears on a bridge again. "Hey, rookie, get out of the way!" As soon as he appeared, a Tyrannosaurus Rex walked past him and patted him restlessly. Gray felt a real push from behind, which was the feeling from X1 touch one-piece suit. "What are you doing, asshole? Walking on the bridge will hinder others. Well, apologize!" Looking back to see the Tyrannosaurus Rex swaggering away, Gray was angry. "Rookie!" Tyrannosaurus Rex disdains to smile. Who wants to apologize to the rookie? What can you do if you don''t apologize. Gray was so angry that he turned and rushed out, and then... Climbed down the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s tail to its neck. Free sightseeing tools, not for nothing. But Tyrannosaurus Rex is only skin, not an avatar, and no player can transform himself completely different from humans. Even his hands and feet have degenerated. If he plays for a long time, maybe there will be some problems in the real world. Skin coverage can only be installed in public areas. It can''t enter the task world, because it will greatly destroy the game experience. Gray also learned that the Games in the oasis are generally carried out in the task world. For example, if you want to play any type of game, go to the relevant task world. There are a variety of task worlds. For example, the racing world he entered before belongs to passion racing. In addition, there are various task worlds such as singing and dancing, gang fighting, playing football, Jedi escape, ancient tomb adventure, catching criminals, robbing banks, chaotic battlefield, comfortable life and so on. In short, as long as you think of it, oasis has all kinds of games except some that can''t be played in person. However, when doing bad tasks, oasis will specially remind that this is just a game. There is only a dead end to doing so in the real world. No way, this game is too real. In case anyone indulges in transition, it is not impossible to do similar things in the real world. You must remind him every time. As for which games can''t be played in person? Avatars have entered the game. What else can''t go to battle in person? This needs to be thought carefully. After all, what the avatar touches can also be touched by the real body. That''s because of the game device, but some things can''t be done, because the device doesn''t have a part to simulate the touch. Well, he said kissing, because the face is not covered by the device. To get back to business, the Tyrannosaurus rex was also very unhappy when he was climbed to his neck by gray. He shook his neck angrily and took off in situ. He didn''t throw gray down, and his small short hands couldn''t catch the man on his back. So a second later, Tyrannosaurus Rex decisively lifted his skin and turned into an avatar. He turned his hands and grabbed gray and pressed him angrily to the ground. Gray could have resisted, but when he found that he was angry with a handsome sister, he temporarily chose to give her some face. Then he remembered after being pressed on the ground that his sister might also be a big man, but then he thought, how can there be so many big men in the world? Girls must like normal women''s identity. Except that men will choose a beautiful female role in the end game and hand game, who will choose a female avatar in this game that can be experienced personally? Probably only a few perverts do this? I''m so lucky that I can''t meet the boss of the female avatar. "You provoked me first." Greshenming said, indicating that if there is a pot, the pot is not in him. "Devil? I don''t think so. How can there be such a beautiful devil? Let me help you. " The handsome girl smiled grimly, and her powerful fist rained on his face. Gray held out his hand to block one by one. He thought his luck might fluctuate. Now he is at a low ebb. Such a violent guy can''t really be a big guy. Thinking of this, he quickly kicked the big man out, and then turned around and left. If he stayed with the big man for a long time, he would be angry with the big man. He said that King gray would never become a big man. "Want to run? Delusion! " A gust of air broke out on the handsome girl''s shoes, instantly caught up with gray and hit him on the back of the head. We can''t feel the crisis or the surging airflow, but the equipment still simulates the wind driven by someone attacking from behind. At this time, gray found that no matter how fast he moved in reality, the avatar projected into the game could only reach the limit of human beings, which made him feel uncoordinated and greatly affected the action of his avatar in the game. "Pa!" When he was hit on the back of the head with a punch, the scene in front of gray changed, the bridge quickly approached, and his avatar was smashed down, giving gray the illusion that he was really smashed down. This is a visual sense of dislocation! The sense of oppression from behind was like the real pressure on him. The handsome girl had put her knees against his back, twisted his hand with one hand and pressed his head with the other hand. Her tone was relaxed and happy, "what about the devil? You can''t, jackass! " The handsome girl loosened her hand on the back of his head and touched his two devil horns. "These horns have a model and a kind. It''s a pity that this face pinching technique." "Unfortunately, you big head ghost, don''t judge others'' efforts." Gray said handsome and hot blooded. He put his other hand on the ground and rolled the girl under him. With his elbow against her neck, gray breathed, "are you a female avatar?" "Female avatar boss?" The handsome girl was stunned. She didn''t seem to understand what he was talking about, but if she didn''t understand, ask oasis. Oasis network, fast and accurate, give you the best answer. A string of data flashed in front of me, and the handsome girl''s little face immediately turned red, "big brother, your sister''s big brother, your whole family is big brother, asshole, go to hell, ha ha ha, die, die!" The handsome girl broke free, stood on the bridge with her small face full of anger, took out a big sniper, aimed at Gray''s head, and then pulled the trigger. She is such a lovely and handsome girl that she is suspected to be a female avatar. This is an insult, a great insult. "Poof!" The big sniper shot a pile of fireworks, and then there was nothing. "Damn oasis, damn Halliday, why don''t you fight here!" The handsome girl was very angry. "This world is the world of the strong. This rookie can die at will." "It seems you can''t kill me, so... Gray smiled grimly at the corners of his mouth, grabbed her sniper and pulled her in front of him. Now he is sure that this is just a violent girl, not a female avatar. "So, are you convinced?" "No, I''ll kill you. I''ll definitely chase you to nowhere to escape. Quitting the oasis is your only choice." The handsome girl said fiercely. She is not a good stubble. Although fighting and killing are not allowed here, she has more than this strength. Holding Gray''s arms with both hands, two long straight legs roared up and kicked Gray''s chin. Gray is experienced, but the power and response of the avatar are not as good as that of a handsome woman. Once the power used by the noumenon exceeds the power of the avatar, it will cause discomfort that the avatar is contrary to the actual body action. So they were half weight, and no one could do anything. "Asshole, I remember you, asshole who climbed on my head!" The handsome girl stared at a pair of pure big eyes in the animation and said viciously. "I remember you, too. You don''t look at the way." Gray said reluctantly. "Wait and see!" "There''s a name in the newspaper!" X2 "King gray!" "The girl with Pearl Earrings!" "Wow, hahaha!" The earring girl laughed with exaggerated thumping, and her tears were almost laughing. "King gray, this is a character in an unknown third rate novel. Someone in the world should take such a low-end name. I''m laughing to death!" Gray stepped forward a few steps and looked down at the girl with earrings. His eyes stopped on her chest and a wicked smile hung from the corners of his mouth, "the girl with pearl earrings? You''re a lot worse! If the oasis hadn''t reminded me, I almost thought I met a man, Xiao... Xue... Sheng! " "Little... Pupil? Asshole, wait to die! " The black Jingzi on the earring girl''s head appeared, said with fire in her eyes, turned and left. Chapter 625 "Ding, the girl wearing Pearl Earrings asked to add you as a friend. Did you pass?" Note: asshole, if it''s a man, I''ll never let you go. Wait to die. "Am I afraid of you? Joke! " Gray decided to refuse, and then added a friend to send it. In the note, he threw a terrible dead man''s head, which rotted to the dripping of rotten meat, and spent him 100 gold coins. Through this friend note, you can also send things, but it is very expensive. Scary dead heads and lovely roses are very expensive. One hundred gold coins, the initial gift of oasis was one hundred gold coins. All at once. On the other side, the handsome girl wearing Pearl Earrings smiled proudly when she saw the news sent back, "hum, you still have a little masculinity." "Well, refuse?" The earring girl was stunned, and then she was angry, "a rookie, I personally add your friends and dare to refuse. Wait, don''t let me meet you again, counsellor. I don''t have any masculinity and despise you!" The earring girl muttered angrily, swearing, and then another message came into her view. "Eh, I''m sorry. Do you want to take the initiative to add me to show your sincerity?" The earring girl''s face turned cloudy to sunny, a young man''s expression. Click to open the message, a shadow falls out of the virtual page! "Oh, did you send a gift to show your sincerity? That''s very kind! " Thinking, the earring girl quickly reached out to catch the gift, and then screamed to pierce the eardrum, and all the avatars around covered their ears to avoid. A black rotten ghost was thrown into the sky by the earring girl, "die, die!" "But so!" Calm down. The earring girl pretended to be calm and walked in front of the dead man''s head and touched it gently with her feet. "The means are too poor, that is, I am not prepared, otherwise this thing also wants to scare me?" The earring girl despised it very much. "It''s all the remaining means of playing. It''s also used to scare people. Sure enough, a rookie is a rookie." "Wait for me!" The earring girl was about to take revenge. Suddenly, her eyes turned and she reached out and agreed. "Thank you for your gift. I received it. It''s a great gift. Then I don''t care about the previous things." The earring girl pinched her throat and said softly. send out! "Wait, rookie, my sister will let you know what terror is!" Gray didn''t care when he received the news. Although he didn''t think the other party was a guy who would give up, it didn''t matter. He still had to continue to pass the customs and strive to reach the advanced stage as soon as possible and play on various strange maps. No one wants the level 10 engine except novices who are not willing to spend money, but the oasis has been running for many years and has long been popular all over the world. Now the newcomers to the game are basically the new generation of young people. The number is relatively small and it is not so easy to meet. Gray is also too lazy to set up a stall. So they sold it directly to a chamber of Commerce for 8500 gold coins. Then he sent the level 15 sports car to the elf by mail as a game gift, and then transferred a sum of money to her. At 11 pm, gray went offline to rest. The elf was still playing and was caught by him. The next day, gray looked at his account. The value had reached more than 500000. When they are both sleeping, silly girl is still working hard to make money. She is really the best intelligence in the world! "Little Molly, let''s buy a house so that we can live in our own home!" Gray suggested. Can 500000 buy a home? Gray looked online. The house price in this city is not expensive. If you choose a location close to the suburbs, you can buy a very good villa with a swimming pool, a large garage and a garden for $500000. But what gray wants to see is not these, but the game room, the most advanced game room, and two more. According to this standard, gray quickly found his goal, but the price was a little expensive. It was pulled up by the game room for more than 800000. In this regard, Gray said that it''s nothing. Silly girl will work hard for another day. Moreover, silly girl is making investment. There will be more and more money, and they are all from legitimate sources. "Buy a house? Why? " Little Molly tilted her head and didn''t understand why she wanted to buy a house. "It''s good to live in a hotel. Someone helps clean and someone delivers meals every day..." The elf listed a series of benefits of staying in a hotel and said he didn''t want to buy a house. "But if we have our own house, food can still be sent, cleaning only needs a magic, or buying a housekeeping robot." "The most important thing is that we can have a better game room, which can make us play games more comfortable. I heard that the best game room can lie down and play games, enter the game world, and then feel that everything is real!" The hotel is not bad, but he wants the best. "For example, what delicious food you eat in the game world can be felt spiritually." Gray winked at the elf and seduced. If you have conditions, of course, you should play the best. You can make do without conditions. "Then... Then buy a house. We want to live in our own home!" The elf made a decision as soon as she clapped her hands. Yesterday, xiumeier took her to the bar. There was no taste in drinking, but it made the avatar a little difficult to control. There was an illusion of drunkenness, which was not fun at all. As like as two peas, Gray immediately sent a wish to the intermediary, and received a reply at the first time, saying that the villa had an equal proportion model in the oasis world, everything was exactly like the real world villa. If he wanted to see the house, he could enter directly through the link. "Let''s go and have a look!" In the game, gray saw little jasmine all over for the first time. "Gray!" Little Molly rushed over happily, threw herself on him and said proudly, "look, I''m getting taller. I''m an adult." She wanted to show gray when she first entered the oasis. Unfortunately, she met xiumeier and was delayed by her taking her to the angel alliance, but it''s not too late now. Gray knew that the elves had become normal after they grew up, but some details such as ears were a little different, but they were not obvious. In this game, the elf increases his height and body size. At a glance, he will only feel that he is an adult. "OK, I see. Come down!" Grab the elf and put her down. They enter the villa they want to see through the channel sent by the intermediary. Inside the villa, an agent in suits and shoes was already waiting. When he saw them, he immediately welcomed them and enthusiastically introduced the environmental facilities here. Gray was satisfied with the rest, and there was one thing he didn''t notice. It was close to the sea. He liked it very much. But the most important game room can only experience the real world if you want to experience it. It is impossible to enter the game again in the game. However, the intermediary said that once there is a problem, they will definitely be responsible. After the elf identified that this was the truth, gray readily signed the reservation contract, and soon the intermediary would come to sign a paper contract with him, pay the remaining money, and the villa would belong to him. Gray asked them to come after noon and asked them to come back in the afternoon. At that time, silly girl can get enough money. Chapter 626 A week later, gray had already moved into his new home with the elf. By the way, he experienced several games and got a lot of good things. For example, the nitrogen injection acceleration device of the racing car, such as the modified racing car collision angle, can divide the car in front into two parts, such as taking the door as the glider wing to realize short-distance glide flight. After all this, his car has reached level 60 and is worth at least hundreds of thousands of gold coins. In addition to things related to racing, there are also lightsabers up to level 60 that can be used without the force, such as sniper guns, death hunters, and lasers as bullets. As long as there is enough energy, they can shoot bullets indefinitely. He also got a skin, which can make the body emit magma. Although it is only a light and shadow effect, it has no lethality to others and will not damage items, it is really super handsome. It is absolutely powerful to go out and look back. "Little Molly, the egg racing race is open today. Let''s go and win the key back!" Gray walked on the bridge and sent a message to the elf. "No, I have an appointment with xiumeier. We''re going to fight the bad guys!" The elf replied. Now only a few people are still chasing the egg game left by Halliday. Most people have given up, and xiumeier has also given up. He thinks it is impossible for anyone to find the batch of eggs. After all, they have tried all kinds of ways, but no one can reach the central park at the end through that track, so many people think it may be a prank left by Halliday. He joked with everyone at the end of his life. So the elves she took didn''t have time to participate in the competition. After all, elves are not people in this world, and they have no special feelings for halidi and oasis. Chasing a hidden colored egg is better for her than eating a string of barbecue. Well, if she knew that there would be endless money, endless food and endless wine to find colored eggs, she might be interested. Gray has no special feelings for Halliday and oasis. He just feels it''s a pity not to do it since he knows how to find the colored eggs. He feels very bad. Moreover, what a great feeling to get what others can''t get and make others envy, envy and hate! Yes, money is second. He can''t be short of money with silly girls. He mainly wants to have a good time. "Then I''ll go by myself. After hitting the bad guys, remember to look at the scoreboard. My name must be the first!" Gray turned to look at the scoreboard. It''s still zero. These zeros have been going on for several years. Let''s give some hope to those who are still working hard today. Tell them that colored eggs always exist and you can''t find them, just because you don''t have the luck of the chosen son, and you don''t have a chosen son as a teammate, that''s all! "Oh, dish... Gray, you''re here too!" In front of the door to the first challenge, gray met the handsome earring girl who had been crazy about him for some reason these days. Gray looked at me with empty eyes. Did you just want to call me a rookie? I really don''t know what it is. I don''t know the true face of Lushan. I''m a famous old driver. I''m a passionate saint who is popular with thousands of girls. Will I be a rookie? However, this guy is so crazy to have a relationship with him these days. Is it difficult to see the handsome and expert temperament hidden after his incarnation, so he wants to hold his thigh? It must be so. That''s right. This little girl is not full of shortcomings. She still has a little vision. "It''s a primary school student. Do you also come to the challenge!" "Maybe you can call me g, then I will be very happy. Can I call you k?" The earring girl pretended not to hear the words that made her angry, and said with a look of a young girl Huaichun. The picture returns to a world where an enchanting woman stands in front of her, "isn''t it very simple to want a man to do what you want? You just need to do this, that, that, and then you can succeed. " So the girl who came back from the Scriptures felt that she had got the truth, so she began the road of crazy flirting with the Han. She thought out all the follow-up plans, took him to a world for adventure, and then left him in the grave to face those monsters alone, severely repaired and laughed at him. When you go, you can fool him to open a live broadcast with yourself, so that you can see his tragedy outside. Perfect! However, since he also took part in the egg challenge, would you like to play with him later? The earring girl immediately shook her head when she thought of this. No, the egg challenge is very dangerous. Even if the people involved are experts, they will lose a lot every time. A rookie like gray doesn''t need her to do it at all, and can''t walk half the track at all. "If a rookie is not repaired, he doesn''t know how to respect the elder. As an elder, I want to help him understand this truth!" The earring girl decided to keep the plan unchanged. "Of course, little g!" "You''d better not participate. The egg challenge is very fierce. It''s estimated that rookies like you will be cleared out at the beginning, especially those IOI guys. They will do anything to exclude their opponents in order to win." Speaking of IOI, a touch of disgust flashed in the girl''s eyes. The company is disgusting and has a bad reputation. Many people don''t like them, so many people will target them at the beginning and have the opportunity to directly blow up their cars and eliminate them. Yes, violence can be used directly in the challenge. The limitation is that it must be the parts on the vehicle body, not a long-range attack. If you put a machete in the car, you can cut anyone you see. "Then they should also find experts. I think they are rookies coming to play. Won''t they be threatened at all?" "That''s what I said!" Hearing that gray considered herself a rookie, the earring girl couldn''t help grinning, and then jumped into the portal, "see you in the field!" Gray shrugged and followed him into the portal. As soon as the picture turned in front of him, he had come to the starting point of a track. In front of him was a big river blocking the way. No one could pass ahead of time. "Shit, it''s late again!" In front, the earring girl stamped her feet, took out her car and threw it to the ground. She likes the front position. Unfortunately, she has been delayed today and can only be in the back. However, in the competition, the front may also be the most dead position, and the back is not completely useless. "I think there''s another place ahead!" Gray pointed to the front and said there was a vacant seat next to a modified cart. The earring girl jumped into the car and looked. She found that there was still a position in front of her, "thank you. I hate this kind of space occupying person most. Let me teach him a lesson!" But before he could pack up the car, a guy in front of him had already passed by, and seemed to be an acquaintance of the big man. "Shit! Damn it. " "Look, that guy didn''t want that position. He''s back again. Come on, you still have a chance!" The man who walked past looked at his page and found something. Then he turned and walked back. "Choking, great. I wish these guys have no gas." The earring girl laughed, put away the car and ran to the front, "thanks, dish... K!" "You''re welcome, primary school... G!" Gray waved and smiled. Chapter 627 The silver haired anime man walked to the back, looked at gray, took out his car and threw it in a position in the middle and rear. There was no license plate on the car, only the user''s name. Gray looked very clearly at the back, ''pasifar''! "Has it come to this scene?" Gray touched his chin and fell into meditation. He thought it was still early for the plot to happen. He didn''t think he had reached the starting point of the plot. "That..." After thinking about it, gray threw out his car. His car was different from pasifar. His demon sticker was painted on the door and his name was written below. Looking forward from the car, in addition to all kinds of good cars, there are a group of people in uniform. IOI vehicles in uniform vehicle style occupy almost half of the territory in rows. Their cars can be seen everywhere in front and behind. "IOI, a bunch of disgusting bedbugs." As he leaned against his car, a motorcycle slowly entered a vacant parking space in front of him. The color of disgust in his eyes was much stronger than that of the girl with earrings. Gray nodded gently and didn''t answer. He was very sure that this woman was not a female avatar boss, but also a heroine. He also had a follow-up achievement related to the heroine to be achieved, but he was not interested! Here, his majesty solemnly affirms that he will never meet a Duan family who loves one another. He is devoted to every object, not playing casually. He is not scum. Sitting in the car, gray looked back. There were no vehicles behind. Their row was the last row. "Then, your majesty, the road of the God of games will open from this moment." His majesty clenched his fist and cheered himself up. Suddenly, the pupil in front ran back. "A car like you is OK in an ordinary race. It''s wishful thinking to get the first place here." With a smelly fart on his face, the pupil took out a motorcycle from the virtual interface and threw it to him, "I''ll lend it to you for the time being. Remember me when you run out." With that, the pupil walked away with a smelly fart on his face and returned to his car. Gray looked at the motorcycle in his hand. It was a virtual motorcycle from Chuang ¡¤ Zhanji. It was called the speed of light motorcycle. The painting style was very handsome. It matched him very well and set off each other, reaching 200% of the handsome value. Moreover, this thing is a 75 level advanced vehicle with super fast speed, dazzling light at the tail and tailing effects. In the original Chuang ¡¤ Zhanji film, the glare behind the speed of light motorcycle can form a real obstacle to others. Where it passes, it will form an obstacle. Other speed of light motorcycles can''t travel together and will be destroyed if they hit it. But it''s just dazzling here. It''s a tail effect. After all, if you can form essence here, you can divide the track into two halves by riding a beautiful diagonal line at the front of the motorcycle, and everyone can''t pass. After thinking about it, gray replaced his car with a motorcycle. In front, buildings move to give way to a Tongtian avenue leading to the Central Park. A bridge is quickly assembled in a way full of science fiction, and then drives across the river to connect the two banks. The competition is about to begin. "The first one to get the key!" Pasifar stretched out his palm from the window and squeezed it into a fist. Ahead, the tall man who refitted the cart replied in the same posture, "the first person to get the colored egg." Gray looked. Not only pasifar, but also other egg hunters were saying this. They were the first to get the key and the first to find the egg. There was a skylight on the earring girl''s car. She stood up and shouted, "the colored eggs are mine!" The signal light in front turned yellow. The girl quickly sat down and was ready to start the competition. As the signal light turns green, a prompt sound starts, a green signal bomb jumps out of the torch of the huge statue of liberty behind them, explodes into fireworks above the starting point of the track, and green fireworks are released on both sides of the track. The hunters who were already ready to go rushed out in an instant. Just in an instant, gray saw that several IOI cars were directly eliminated by people, and the avatars in them were turned into gold coins and scattered on the ground. All the cars rushed out, except the handsome motorcycle under Gray''s seat. "The first key, I''ll accept it impolitely." With a smile on his face, gray twisted his palm a few times, the motorcycle roared, and then ran out quickly. "Sorry, I''m too nervous. Come again!" Gray stopped quickly and turned back. Repeat the action just now, and the motorcycle flies out like an arrow off the string. The motorcycle is getting faster and faster, approaching the end of the back, and is about to hit the wall behind. Suddenly, the ground collapsed, a passage appeared, and a green space appeared in front of gray. The fast-moving speed of light motorcycle rushed into the green space. After entering the green space, everything around him seemed to be virtualized, leaving only himself and the car, and the rest were green virtual shadows. A sharp turn, the road below is fast and parallel to the track above. Gray watched the cars collide with each other, took out their modified weapons to fight, or was directly torn by the trap on the track, and he just needed to watch the play easily below. "No wonder rebirth is also a big hang. The feeling of foresight is good." Gray thought happily. Around him, virtual shadows of traps rose from the side of the road he passed. These were obstacles designed by the track, and cars were smashed to pieces. The road above is complex, but below him, as long as he keeps going straight and occasionally turns a small corner, it is unobstructed. Large stone balls were pulled out of the ground, and many vehicles could not dodge and were smashed. In front of the road, the huge T-Rex virtual shadow was held by a platform and sent to the road above. "Hey, pupil!" His majesty said hello in a wicked way. But Tyrannosaurus Rex is just a procedure. Its task is to destroy the vehicles competing above. It is not interested in his provocation and is sent to it without looking at it. "Mr. Tyrannosaurus rex has a good appetite!" Looking at his car, Gray was very envious. His appetite was not so good as long as the elf could compare with it. Before long, the King Kong gorilla appeared. It was on the Empire State Building at the beginning, so it didn''t jump out of the ground. King Kong is King Kong. When he jumped down, he directly blocked most of the vehicles. Which car did the two buses fancy? That car is basically doomed. Gray can hear its roar, but whether it jumps or smashes, it can''t affect the following, just like two worlds. "Sure enough, the hardest and simplest thing is to find the right way. You don''t need any strength to pass the customs." An exit appeared in front of him. Gray rushed out with a light speed motorcycle. The light speed motorcycle rushed out of the passage and flew more than ten meters in the air before landing. Then gray looked back and saw that King Kong was hiding in the broken bridge. When he appeared in front of the park, he made a huge roar. "Bye!" Slowing down, gray waved to the invisible man behind him. Through the golden and red woods, gray came to the end of Central Park smoothly. An elegant stopped in the driveway. Gray pulled off the frame, pulled up his hair, and got off in the face of the cheerful music around him. On the lawn, various musical instruments automatically play and sing, playing a happy music. Gray looked at the fountain in the center. The angel sculpture in the middle sank and then closed. The wind suddenly blew around, and the golden and red maple leaves were rolled up to outline the gorgeous lines of the wind. All the leaves gathered in the center to form an old man in a gray cloak. The leaves danced for him and the notes danced for him. "Well done, King gray!" Arnold''s voice was loud, and he seemed very happy that someone could come to him, "you are the first person to complete the challenge." "Of course, Mr. grey robed mage, nice to meet you!" Gray showed his eight big white teeth and walked over. He has only been playing the oasis for a few days. He has no special feelings for Khalidi, but he also has great admiration for him who created the oasis, because he has changed people''s way of life and can change people''s way of life. "I''m happy too!" Arnold, the grey robed mage, nodded and stretched out his hand hidden under his robe. It was a brass key. "It''s yours!" "Bronze key!" Gray reached out and took it. At the same time, the scoreboard behind him changed, and the name of gray king came first. Fireworks rose throughout the city and the oasis was celebrating for the first person to get the key. "You can choose another clue!" In the fountain, a dark box opens and five scrolls appear one by one for him to choose. Gray didn''t have any hesitation. He chose one at random, because all the clues in it were the same. He guessed that the length of the film did not allow five clues to gather. If the five clues were analyzed one by one, the length of the film would be greatly prolonged and appear procrastinated. But here, in this real world, that''s Arnold''s evil taste. It''s obviously the same, and people can choose. "Congratulations, come on, go and find the remaining two keys!" The grey robed mage Arnold encouraged and disappeared in the Central Park. Chapter 628 Many players have long given up looking for early eggs, but when passing the scoreboard, they will still inadvertently raise their heads and subconsciously glance at it to see if the scoreboard that once placed their countless expectations has changed. Today, after glancing at them, they habitually turned around and left, and then suddenly their necks froze, turned back slowly, and stared at the scoreboard. "I... I didn''t read it wrong!" Countless swallowing sounds sounded all over the world in the oasis game. I couldn''t believe it. I rubbed my eyes, "really... Really, someone got the first key?" "King gray, who is this? Where''s the master? Why haven''t you heard of it? " "In one day, I want all his information, or I''ll beat everyone here!" A name plus a scoreboard caused an uproar all over the world. Everyone in the game stopped and stared at the scoreboard. The oasis world has gone deep into people''s lives. Few people have not touched the oasis. As long as they touch the oasis, they will know halidi''s game eggs. And everyone who knows the existence of game eggs will more or less fantasize that the person who gets the game eggs is himself. You know, you can inherit halidi''s shares, inherit his property and control the oasis. Oasis is now the largest company in the world, with a market value of more than 100 billion or even trillions. With halidi''s shares, they can spend their whole life with the money they get, let alone control such a tempting thing as oasis. At this moment, countless people had feelings of envy, jealousy and hatred, and then another vigorous egg hunting boom opened again. It has been proved that this is not Khalidi''s joke. Then who finds the remaining two keys is the next controller of the world. Countless people poured into the Khalidi data Museum in various places of the oasis world, which contains everything about Khalidi. It is said that all clues of Khalidi''s colored eggs can be found in it. The earring girl looked at the scoreboard and pulled a list of friends in front of her, letter by letter. She had a posture of never giving up until she found out the difference. But as like as two peas, she has no other punctuation marks, no matter how she compares them, except for two different names. This makes her have to admit that it seems that the rookie got the first key? Is it really him? The rookie? How is that possible? Look at him. Didn''t he get into the game long? Did you enter the game after finding clues in the real world? For a time, countless questions appeared in the earring girl''s brain. Then she decided to ask in person. If it was true, she wouldn''t tease him and hold this thigh well. She doesn''t need a key, as long as she can enter the finish line, become the top five, get on the scoreboard and be seen by everyone. Of course, if gray thinks he has infinite charm and insists on giving him the key, he will be wronged and accept it reluctantly. To show her sincerity, the girl didn''t send a message and directly sent a video call. Three seconds later, the video was connected, and the focus was a demon bathed in magma. Behind it was the central park she was very familiar with and yearned for. "It''s Xiao... G. what can I do for you?" Gray raised her eyes. At this time, she was opening a scroll and sitting on the grass of Central Park, "seriously" studying the clues above, followed by the speed of light motorcycle she lent out as a friend. "It''s really you!" The earring girl looked unbelievable. The last point was broken by luck. It was really this rookie. Is my judgment really wrong? Is this guy not a rookie, but an expert? Does he pretend to be curious about everything around him? It''s impossible. Who would be so bored? It''s useless to install this! So there is only one explanation. This guy is either very lucky, or he has long found and completed the clue of the competition in the real world. Only in this way can he get the first key and climb the scoreboard champion when he participates in the competition for the first time. "Cai... Ah, no... my king, at the first sight of you, I thought you were not ordinary. Sure enough, you have won the championship in only a week and surpassed all players. I really envy you!" The earring girl twisted around in shame and showed her temptation. Originally, she came back to lure someone to take risks, but now she decided to use it here. Take risks or not. There is no scoreboard incense. "What are you?" Gray meditated, then suddenly realized, "are you ready to die?" "Absolutely not. I''m not that kind of person, and I don''t even know if you''re a big man or a big mother. What if you''re a big man or a big mother? I''m a standard straight man. I''m aesthetic above the level line. Not everyone''s dedication will be accepted. Give up! " The earring girl felt something wrong when she heard the first sentence, and then the more she listened, the more wrong it became. The familiar tic tac toe symbol on her head reappeared, and her small fists clenched tightly together, indicating that she endured very hard. "If the generous king can tell me the customs clearance method, I am willing to devote myself." The earring girl said gnashing her teeth. "If you don''t want to, I''m busy now. This clue is really a little difficult to solve!" Gray shook the scroll in his hand and said helplessly. "Clues?" The earring girl''s eyes flashed brightly, "the clue of the second key?" "Well, if you can''t solve it, you can find me. You know, I''m a talented and beautiful girl with an IQ of 300. Solving a clue is not something that can be solved in minutes?" "You see, I borrowed you a motorcycle. I''d be happy to help you." Gray refrained from scolding her that she was thinking of farting and changed her expression into a surprise, "really? Are you so good? " "Of course, give me the clue. I promise to help you out, but you have to tell me how to finish the competition and enter the Central Park." She also wants her name to appear on the scoreboard and become famous all over the world. Gray''s eyes were surprised. He thought the earring girl was a handsome girl. He didn''t expect to be so shameless, and he said such shameless words with such a face that I suffered a loss. Gray can only describe such a person in one sentence, "I''ve never seen such a brazen person!" "If you are so embarrassed, forget it!" Gray hangs up directly. Before long, the earring girl sent a video call request again. "Look at the mail!" Gray immediately received an email, "you don''t have a good gun yet. This ion gun is the technology of people in black. It''s up to level 85. It only takes five seconds to charge, and one gun can blow down a building." Gray took it out, and a silver white hand gun with a strong flavor of science fiction appeared in his hand. It was charged in five seconds, the muzzle energy gathered, and the blue beam instantly hit the Empire State building where King Kong was located. The poor Empire State Building once again dedicated itself to showing the awesome place of weapons. Not only was the entire empire state building bombed out, but several buildings behind it also suffered. "All right! Looking at our deep friendship, I''ll tell you how to get on the list. " Gray smiled happily and revealed the information to her without hesitation. "That''s it?" The earring girl looked unbelievable. She thought it was an awesome strategy for customs clearance, but she just drove back? But it''s right to think about it carefully. In the speed race, everyone drives forward and strives for the first. Who will drive back? There''s no way back! If driving back is the way to solve the puzzle, that''s right. Otherwise, who can pass the blockade of the gorilla? King Kong is too abnormal as a defense. "Shall I help you solve the clue now? My promise is still valid. " The earring girl seduced. Each person has a clue. If she can get two, her chances of getting the second key will increase greatly. "I also want an automatic rifle. Do you have it?" "Here you are!" An automatic rifle appeared in Gray''s hand. It was also from the gun of the man in black. The bullet was a laser. Compared with the hand gun, it did not need to be charged, and the firing speed was very fast. "Give you a clue!" While giving clues, gray also sent the speed of light motorcycle by the way. Although he likes the motorcycle very much, since it is not within the scope of the transaction, he will not stay. On the other side, the girl with earrings smiled. The champion motorcycle is mine. If it is auctioned, it will sell for a lot of money at a premium of several times and dozens of times. That''s great. And he will also become the runner up and become a legend in everyone''s eyes, hehe. Chapter 629 Get a good gun for free, Gray''s happy mood immediately multiplied by two, feeling twice as happy. "Gray, gray! It''s you! It''s you! " Just after the video hung up, the elf sent a video again, and a lovely voice came from inside. "Everyone says you are very powerful. Do you really want to create human beings with you and let your name appear on the scoreboard?" "Of course, you see, so many people want their names to appear on it, but now there is only me on it, which can explain a lot." Gray raised his head proudly. "Then I''ll go up too. I''m super powerful!" Little Molly clenched her fist and her eyes were firm. "I told you not to come? There''s no chance now. " Gray finished his work in one second, calmly sat on the grass and continued to study the two guns. Originally, the research scroll was made to show the earring girl and seduce her curiosity and desire to win. He knew the answer and studied farts. These two guns haven''t attracted him yet. Gray looked. This automatic rifle uses energy as bullets. Each energy clip can shoot 500 energy bullets, and so can the hand gun. However, the hand gun has no clip limit, but it can only shoot 10 shells a day. "Did you get your driver''s license?" "Driver''s license? The thing you need to drive? Not yet! " Little Molly has a crooked head. She used to go out and rely on gray. Now she travels in the vehicles of the angel alliance, so she never wanted to take her own driver''s license. "Take a test, and then you can make your name appear on the scoreboard, otherwise you can''t compete." Gray nodded gently. "What games have you been playing lately?" "Everyone take me to fight bad people. There are some terrible insects. It''s fun!" The elf showed him that behind him, several women were shooting wildly at a group of huge black scorpions, laughing and shouting regardless of the image. "Then you''ll take a driver''s license first, and then I''ll tell you how to pass the customs." "Good!" Little Molly is very happy and she will become a great person. After hanging up the elf, gray quit the game and appeared on the familiar bridge. "Go to the equipment store to find some equipment." After he got it, gray found that his purchase authority had been improved again, and everything within $100000 had purchase authority. This is simply telling him that go and find some good equipment, or the tree will attract the wind. Players all over the world will notice you. Next time you enter other task world, someone may kill you. So gray followed suit and entered an equipment store through the portal. "Catalytic bomb? Can destroy all incarnations on a planet? " Gray looked at the current price of $20000 and had a time limit to buy something. After a little thought, he decided to start. If he doesn''t start with this thing, he may end up in the hands of IOI and become his own trouble when he is against them. And who says only villains can lift the table? As a pioneer of justice and a nemesis of evil, King gray wanted to master the ability to lift the table in his own hands and cut off the possibility that villains could lift the table and harm everyone. It''s only 20000 yuan. It''s nothing. The purchase amount of 100000 yuan can buy a lot of things. Sure enough, although this catalytic bomb is not an artifact, it is also as high as 99, and its destructive power is stronger than most artifact. "Holy light grenade? Yes, it''s great to throw them out when you meet small-scale enemies. You can eliminate them in an instant. " Gray decided to go the way of the protagonist and let the protagonist have no way to go. "Even if this magic cube is OK, it feels like chicken ribs. It seems useless to go back to a minute ago!" Although I think so, thinking that many forced hanging is a time reversal, Gray''s finger still clicked the buy button very honestly. One minute backward of the Rubik''s cube is not the reverse of all time, but that other people in the game return to the position one minute ago except those limited by the magic user, and the state becomes the state one minute ago. And when others reply, it also takes a few seconds to reply. In other words, users can choose to escape when they reply, or bury a mine at the position of the enemy a minute ago, or activate the energy hand gun. If there are many enemies, they can also throw a countdown high explosive bomb. In short, as long as the brain hole is large enough and the calculation is accurate enough, after the enemy returns to the position one minute ago, even if you put a piece of shit in front of the enemy''s original mouth, he may accidentally hit it or bite it. Gray''s brain began to outline some wonderful ideas, "it doesn''t seem to be chicken ribs, but an artifact. Look at the scope of action. Wow, the scope is quite large and great." "Hmm ~ ~" Gray walked along the commodity exhibition and snorted, "that''s it. Level 80 invisible armor. This is good!" Invisible armor is attached to the body surface. Generally, it can''t be seen or felt, but once a long-range attack falls on the body, the armor will emerge immediately. Moreover, because it is a game, there will be no delay, and the bullet won''t fall on the body before it appears. "With long-range defense armor, I also need a melee armor. I want meat into a pig. No one can beat me!" Unfortunately, advanced equipment is not so easy to obtain. The system is refreshed. It is basically mediocre. There is nothing remarkable. The real good things still need to be hit by the avatars. They will be consigned only if they feel they can''t use them. More importantly, the equipment sold by avatar consignment is different from the equipment refreshed by the system. You don''t need to buy permission. You can buy it with money. Therefore, once advanced equipment comes out, it will soon be robbed, which is difficult to say. But that''s ordinary people. It''s not difficult for gray. Because he can shout to buy! Of course, you have to remain anonymous. Otherwise, with his current popularity, those guys may kill him out of jealousy, envy and hatred. His majesty doesn''t care about these figures obtained without effort, but it''s always bad to be slaughtered. He likes to take advantage. Anonymously released a message about buying armor, and gray continued to stroll around the store. Later, he bought a pair of shoes that can take people to fly, a bandage that can recover all injuries as long as it wraps around the wound, a UAV with its own small missile, and a watch that can pull out a huge tower shield. But even so, he hasn''t spent all the 100000 quota. The system gives too many and miscellaneous things, and there are too few good things. UAVs and tower shield are purchased directly from the consignment space, which does not account for the purchase quota. "By the way, I have to buy a car for little Molly, or she will get the top five in a scooter, and the rest of her face will be disgraced." Gray nodded slightly, "buy her a good car for the face of players all over the world!" The car with the system refreshed must not be required. That''s the highest. It''s still better to play an avatar from the game, or even a car that has been modified by yourself. From left to right, gray chose a class 60 car. "Better than my car!" He skimmed his lips and chose to send e-mail. He was a little sour. He was very kind to the elves. His Chevrolet was only level 60 after transformation. Buying a car for the elves was level 60 directly. There was still a lot of room for transformation in the future. In addition to the car, he also bought a pair of green Elf wings, which belong to decorations. They can fly in public areas, but if they enter the game world, they can only see. "Save the rest and buy it later!" Chapter 630 Playing games will make time go by quickly. You often don''t realize that several hours have actually passed. The oasis with a stronger degree of immersion than those mobile games makes time go by like an accelerator. Unknowingly, a week has passed. "Percival, you''ll be absolutely surprised!" Artemis entered on his motorcycle, saw pasifar''s car, stopped next to him and said confidently. That day, she noticed the man with the strange devil shape. She didn''t know why. She just noticed that maybe it was his handsome under the devil shape, or his pure and kind soul. In short, when she looked in the rearview mirror, she found that he stopped there and didn''t move. However, at that time, she had rushed out of the car for a distance. She was still accelerating in order to win the first place. She couldn''t see each other from the rearview mirror, but she was also very clear that no one broke through King Kong''s defense from the front. As a member of the first echelon, she was sure of this. No one broke into the Central Park from the front. And she also saw that the letter "King gray" was written on Gray''s car at the beginning, which was exactly the same as that on the scoreboard. There is only one truth, that is, only opening backward is the right way to pass the customs. If gray were here, he would thumb up and say that this woman is born second. Pasifar didn''t respond to Artemis'' words, and he looked a little nervous in the car. There were several IOI cars behind his car before, so I didn''t see gray go back, but after gray won the championship, he entered the library again and finally found a clue. On the left side of Artemis, there is a handsome black super run, but the collision angle in front of the car tells all those who have evil intentions that they will die ugly if they think of her. This is the earring girl who got the information. She didn''t use the speed of light motorcycle. Now that she knows the customs clearance method, she also understands that it is not that the light speed motorcycle is too strong, but to find the right way to pass. Her current car is much better than the light speed motorcycle, and she knows the customs clearance method. The second place must be her. On the left of the earring girl, there is a vehicle with a lovely fairy dancing. The original cold model is a little cute. In the car, the elf put his hands nervously on the steering wheel and gently cheered himself, "I''m the most powerful. I want to catch up with gray!" As the statue of liberty sent out another flare, all the vehicles moved in an instant. All the vehicles in front rushed out to the front, and finally only three vehicles remained behind. They all thought that only they knew the customs clearance methods and were ready to wait for those people to go away and eat alone. Then there was an embarrassing scene. The three people looked at each other. Finally, the earring girl first said, "you know?" At this time, there is no need to say more. What I thought was easy to get has twists and turns again, and it''s time to seize the opportunity. The other two immediately understood that the others either got the news from gray or knew the customs clearance methods from other places. For example, someone happened to see them when someone was going through customs. However, compared with the three, one of them was more decisive. At the beginning of the game, he directly backed up and went back as fast as possible. This man is an elf named ''Lord jasmine, goddess of life''. At this time, she looked happy and scared, and there was a trace of excitement. "Gray was so powerful that she had guessed that someone would know the way to pass the customs. Therefore, no matter what others can see or can''t see, she should seize the first opportunity at the first time." The other three people also saw the ELF''s retrogression and hurried to catch up, but it was slow step by step. The elf had already taken the lead. According to Gray''s plan, they were not given a chance at all. And elves have been practicing driving and participating in speed races these days. Although they can''t control the vehicle to the top, some difficult actions can be done. I saw her back into the underground track, a beautiful back and elegant, turn the rear to the front, and drive directly along the green track. But the latter three are not so easy to get rid of. They are all old birds, and they are the ones who have never given up looking for colored eggs. They have all the skills and determination to catch up. The motorcycle accelerated quickly and was easy to turn, so artemis, riding a lightweight motorcycle, came second. The elf was beside the earring girl, so when she retreated quickly, she was the first to react, but it didn''t go back as fast as the motorcycle that changed direction, so artemis took the first step. On the contrary, pasifar was a little nervous about the information he found, but he didn''t see the elf go first, and what he wanted was to go backwards, which was a bit slower than those direct turns, but ranked last. The four chased towards the end. The elf in front was nervous. Gray was right. Sure enough, someone would chase her. "Don''t chase me, or I''ll hit you!" The elf warned that there was still a gap between her technology and these old birds, who had been mixing in the primary track. But her threat didn''t work, because the latter three wanted to be the next person on the scoreboard, get the clue and find the second key. No one will make way for someone you don''t know, even if she is cute, but who knows if she is a female avatar? You know, in the oasis, appearance is the most unreliable. If it weren''t for the inability to use long-range weapons, several people even wanted to take out laser cannons and blow up the ELF''s car. The elf bit his teeth and looked at the two buttons at hand, one red and one green. "Gray said, use this if you can''t run!" The elf finally pressed down when he found the guy behind him getting closer and closer. Nitrogen injection! The tail of the ELF''s car spewed out a half meter long blue flame, and the huge driving force increased the speed of the ELF''s car by a large section again. However, this is not enough to get rid of them. The three old birds also have their own means. It''s just nitrogen acceleration, which is not enough. "And this!" The elf moved his hand to the red button and pressed it hard. When the trunk was opened, countless powders were scattered with the wind brought by the vehicle, covering the road behind. "Despicable!" Several people in the back scolded angrily. "It was all gray!" The elf pie pie pie mouth, regardless of her business, moreover, is a game, even if killed, it doesn''t matter, just killed a ball of data. No matter how kind she is, she won''t give up her ranking for this strange reason! With countless powders as interference, the elf successfully got rid of them, then rushed out of the underpass and drove towards Central Park. The road here is not as narrow as below. She needs to hurry to get the second place, otherwise she may be overtaken by others. In this way, gray is the first and she is the second. It''s the best! The three behind fought endlessly. When they came out, they were no more than five meters apart. Some parts of the two cars had been concave, and the motorcycle was a little deformed. Without the dust interference, the three played their fastest speed and chased ahead at top speed, but they were still a step slow and let the elf arrive first. As if they were ranked according to the terms when they set out, Artemis was second, the girl with earrings was third, and pasifar was fourth. As they took their lead, four names reappeared on the scoreboard. Chapter 631 First place, gray king, 100000 points! Second, Lord jasmine, goddess of life, 80000 points! Third place, Artemis, 60000 points! Fourth, the girl wearing pearl earrings, 40000 points! Fifth place, pasifar, 20000 points! Five names appear on the list, indicating that the competition for the first key has come to an end, and others will never have a chance again. If the track is not closed, others may be able to take a walk behind the track when they are free to feel the first place''s mood of watching them rush forward miserably, but the clue is definitely not with them. "Who are you? You know how to pass customs so well?" In Central Park, the earring girl was very upset. For this reason, she paid two advanced weapons, but the result was only the fourth. Who can bear it? She suspected that gray had sold a piece of information everywhere! "I found it out myself!" Pasifar said dejectedly when he saw that both women''s eyes were on themselves. He thought he was second, but unexpectedly he was fifth. The gap was too big to accept for a time. "I was sold to me by an asshole!" The earring girl took the initiative to say, quite gnashing her teeth, and then looked at Artemis. "I just saw him back that day!" Finally, it''s the ELF''s turn. The elf is looking at the scoreboard with a happy face. He also pulls out the virtual interface and plans to send a video report to gray to let him know that he is also very powerful. "Hey, the goddess of life, Lord Molly, how do you know the way to pass the customs?" The earring girl asked impolitely, and the other two stared at her closely. "Gray told me. I said I wanted to be strong, so he taught me how to do it!" The elf said happily, then click OK, and the video was sent. A few seconds later, the video was connected. Gray, with an automatic rifle and a lightsaber, was able to kill the monster in front of him and walked towards the pyramid. Around him, countless people were fighting with the monster and each other. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you get the ranking?" Gray hasn''t had time to pay attention to the scoreboard, but based on his understanding of elves, it''s normal for her strength not to get a place. After all, she has only learned to drive for a short time. Even if he helps prepare some things and gives advice, it is difficult to surpass other people who know the inside story. "Don''t worry, there''s still a chance next time. Even if not this time, there are still two keys!" With that, gray took an armored man owl head with a sword. This is a player''s Avatar. He grabbed the hand of the lightsaber, and all the gold coins dropped by the avatar entered his account. "Death planet is really a good place to earn gold coins and upgrade!" Gray thought that he was very happy. Where else could there be such a fun fight? Don''t worry about getting hurt, although he''s not afraid of getting hurt. Well, dying on the death planet will lose all the gold coins and equipment you brought in, but if you survive, you can make a lot of money. Gray doesn''t think he won''t die. In the game, except that he reacts faster than others, he is similar to others in all other aspects, and sometimes his equipment is not as good as others. Especially after he installed the oasis login module newly developed by IOI, he is directly the avatar of mind control. The power and speed he can play are related to the avatar in the game. Of course, there are also benefits, because in reality, the body does not move, and there will be no sense of disharmony. So he bought a safe house in the oasis. All the keys and equipment were stored in it. He only took a sword and a gun and entered the death planet. Well, he also had an invisible armor. Even if he died, he didn''t have to be too sad. "I got the second place. Look, it''s under you!" The elf shifted his perspective and let gray see the scoreboard. "Great, worthy of little jasmine!" He thumbed up and shot a monster like a fast raptor in the head. Gray continued to talk and laugh quietly. "Damn it, how can my heart beat faster suddenly?" The earring girl covered her chest and looked at Gray''s natural and unrestrained rotation in the monster group. She cut the life of the monster and avatar while talking and laughing with her friends. She felt handsome, which was the kind of feeling she pursued. "Asshole!" After a while, the earring girl returned to her senses, strode forward in shame and anger, and asked angrily, "asshole, why did you tell others when you made a deal with me?" "Others?" Gretel was puzzled, "who else? This is my sister. Didn''t you get a good position in the third place? " "Eh, fourth? It''s not the third place. You''re too delicious! " Gray looked up and glanced at the scoreboard again. "Artemis, pasifar, good, keep going!" "Hey, K, why are you on the death planet? Shouldn''t you look for the clue of the second key in the library at this time?" The earring girl interrupted. Gray turned his head and looked at her seriously. "Didn''t you say you wanted to solve the clue for me? I gave you all the wires!" Does this guy trust me so much? He really thinks I''ll give him the clue after I figure it out? The girl''s little heart beat violently again, and her white cheeks were stained with crimson. "Less nonsense, so few clues. How can I solve it so quickly by myself? You have to work hard yourself!" The earring girl turned her head, short hair flying, handsome. "Haven''t you got a clue now?" Gray smiled, "little Molly, take a picture of your clues and send her one. Three clues should be solved?" "Can... Can you?" The earring girl feels flattered. This guy is so generous that he doesn''t even want compensation? Just give yourself the clue? "Oh!" Little Molly was obedient. She took a picture on the scroll, added earrings, and sent it to the girl''s friend. "Thank you, I must... Huh?" The earring girl quickly enlarged the picture, then showed a shocked color on her face, quickly opened her clues, and suddenly turned pale. Slumped in the third, the earring girl''s handsome little face looked at the sky, her eyes filled with despair. "What''s the matter?" Gray was curious. He cut off a monster and stood behind a stone to avoid the battle for the time being. He probably knows what''s going on, but as an excellent actor, he can''t be timid. An excellent actor is natural without any trace of performance. "The clues... Are the same!" The earring girl said in a low voice of despair. She could not see the hope of the future, and tears began to brew in her eyes. "The same?" The four were stunned. Pasifar and Artemis quickly got together and muttered for a while. At the same time, they opened the scroll and looked at each other''s scroll. The elf sneaks up to the earring girl and pulls the video angle to the clue of the earring girl. "How could this happen?" Gray said incredulously, "Halliday fooled us and let us choose. The original five clues are the same!" "This bastard!" The earring girl angrily said that the others were OK, but she lost a good equipment for this. All this should be counted on halidi. As for gray, she thought gray didn''t know the clue would be the same. He was innocent. "Maybe he just didn''t expect us to share clues?" Pasifar is a big fan of Khalidi. Seeing this, I can''t help defending him. "It''s also possible. After all, this society is becoming more and more impetuous. People always wear a mask. No one knows who is who and no one believes in others. Halliday is just a mortal. He didn''t expect such kind and innocent people as me and little Molly to get clues. It''s understandable. I can''t blame him. " Gray touched his chin and looked thoughtful. However, this move almost made the lightsaber cut off the devil''s horn on his head, which scared him to stop. "Uh huh!" The innocent and kind elf agrees with gray very much. Although gray now looks like a devil, it''s just an incarnation. He''s a good man, and he''s a great good man! Chapter 632 Several people discussed for a while. Gray ignored them and put the camera behind him. He killed all directions and climbed the mountain. However, climbing the mountain can''t get the reward directly. We have to hold it for a period of time. Here, monsters and avatars close to the treasure will only attack the person closest to the treasure. The avatars who rush to this position want to get the treasure, and the monster''s task is to guard the treasure. Whoever depends on it will kill anyone recently. But gray took an unusual path. He first cleared the avatars around him, and then left a large number of monsters. For him, monsters are not the most dangerous, but those incarnations, because you don''t know what evil moves he has. The oasis contains too many worlds and various equipment items, among which there are many strange ones. Gray can''t say that he can stop their attack. The monsters are different. Most of these monsters will only attack in close proximity. Once they are crowded close, there are only a few who can attack. Although there are more and more, he is under more pressure. However, compared with the avatars, these monsters are much easier to deal with. When gray waved his lightsaber, ordinary monsters can''t get close at all, and the monsters outside can help him block the bullets of sneak attacks outside. As soon as the time came, he got his long-awaited equipment! However, the game is not over yet. The death competition starts all day, and it is a planet. It is not difficult to accommodate people all over the world. The planet is full of randomly refreshed equipment, some garbage and some powerful. Gray is just a place on the death planet. "Get the reward!" Gray smiled gently, pocketed the Dragon maid who looked like a hand-made dragon maid, then broke through the monster blockade and came to a quiet place to rest. "It''s actually done by Thor. Can you turn into a biochemical man of the same size?" The handsome earring girl envied, "Damn, how could you get it!" This Thor is not Thor, but Thor, the Dragon maid! "King gray, do you have time to get together somewhere? Maybe we should work together to crack the clues." Artemis suggested to the elf. Gray was the first to find a way to solve it. Here, except pasifar, others can be said to be inspired by him to get on the scoreboard. He must have a special place. Maybe he can solve the second clue. "Why?" Gray was puzzled and asked directly, "we met for the first time. We don''t know who each other is. A name is also false and our appearance is also false. What basis of trust do we have to do something together that is enough to get hundreds of billions in the end?" "There must be only one person who can get the eggs at last, so who is this person? Are you willing to make wedding clothes for others and give up selflessly? " Gray shook his head slightly. "It''s better to be the enemy at the beginning than intrigue and turn over at the last moment. In this way, when you provoke me, I can kill people more decisively." Gray scoffed at this cooperation without a foundation of trust, and there was no need to consider it. "I don''t want money. No matter who gets the eggs in the end, I just want him to prohibit the loyalty center from entering the oasis!" Artemis said hastily that she felt she needed allies! The loyalty center is a department under the IOI. It is responsible for lending equipment to players, enticing them to borrow equipment, and then encouraging them to participate in the death competition. After they fail, all of them are caught in the loyalty center to work for the IOI, like prisoners and slaves. Artemis'' father was lured to borrow the equipment of the loyalty center. Finally, he was unable to repay it and died of fatigue in the loyalty center. So she tried to avenge her father and destroy the loyalty center. "Prohibit loyalty centers from entering the oasis? This is nothing. After all, IOI haunts in groups every time, which seriously destroys the balance of the game. It''s nothing to prohibit entry. " Gray nodded softly. "But we still don''t have a foundation of trust. If you change your mind after you get the back key, we can''t help you!" "I believe Artemis, she won''t do that!" Pasifar said eagerly and couldn''t wait to stand in line for her. In this regard, gray can only say that everyone has his own aesthetics. However, whether he believed it or not had anything to do with himself, and he didn''t believe it anyway. Gray has long known that human nature is complex. Judging a person by the impression of a film will definitely suffer a great loss. Now it''s not a movie, everyone is real, and the character is by no means as simple as that shown in the movie. The handsome girl said nothing. She is an old man of oasis game. In the early days, she was cheated by so-called acquaintances. She knows that in this false world, trust is out of reach for anyone. "So, since you trust each other, you can form a team together. Come on!" Gray encouraged them and waved a small fist to cheer them up. "K, we can cooperate. I know everything about Halliday very well. We''ll give you the key. You just need to close the loyalty center!" Pasifar said eagerly. It seems that if several people work together, they will be able to find the second key. "Sorry, come on!" Gray refused again and closed the video directly. He is ready to rest for a while, and then continue to fight. By the way, he uses gold coins to strengthen the maid Thor to the top, that is, a powerful Summoner up to level 85. A difference of level 5 can be called an artifact. All those who have reached level 90 can be called artifact. Thor''s manual operation is a little poor. It is said that Thor''s manual operation has appeared before and has strong ability. Unfortunately, it''s not him. This is also one of the charms of the death competition. As long as you are strong enough, you can wear a divine suit. The strengthening of gold coins is not available elsewhere. His lightsaber has also been strengthened to level 80, reaching the upper limit, and its power has greatly increased. "There are not enough gold coins!" Gray looked at the automatic rifle in his hand and sighed slightly. This gun is still the initial level 70, and the strongest can be strengthened to level 85, but his gold coins have been used up in lightsaber and Thor. "Keep working!" Gray took care of this, put away Thor''s hands, stood up again, got up and saw a monster pounce on his face and divide it into two with a sword. When he was about to continue to kill the enemy and earn gold coins, he suddenly felt a change in the map. He opened the map of the death planet. Gray found a cloak sign flashing in the distance. One of the characteristics of the death planet, advanced equipment will appear on the map of all avatars in the range, seducing them to fight. "At least it''s a good thing to strengthen to level 89, and the cloak is also a kind of armor. The key is handsome. I can use it!" Gray looked at other avatars on the field. At this moment, many people were attracted by the announcement, and then took out the vehicle to rush in the direction of the cloak. A muscular man just took out his little motorcycle, a bullet came out from the side, one shot broke his armor, and the second shot exploded his head. Gray took back his weapon, turned his lightsaber into a hilt and pinned it to his waist. After collecting the gold coins dropped by the big man, he handsome stepped on the small motorcycle and galloped away. He didn''t forget to say thank you before he left. Xin Kui someone took out the vehicle, or he would run over. When he dies on the death planet, everything on the avatar will become gold coins except the equipment he takes out, so he has to wait until he takes out the vehicle. Chapter 633 [regeneration cloak: has strong defense and change ability!] In a simple description, this is the cloak gray obtained for the second time, a level 90 artifact. [demon helmet: a ferocious demon helmet. Wearing it, you can obtain Demon power to protect yourself.] This is the armor he bought. Although there is only one helmet, it can be regarded as whole body armor, because the devil''s power protects the whole body. However, gray bought a leather armor that would not affect the flexibility of the avatar and put it on him to further strengthen his defense. "As I am now, cos it''s more than enough for me to be a regeneration man." Gray touched his chin. The regeneration cloak is the cloak of the regeneration man. This is a movie he hasn''t seen. After getting the cloak, I searched it. I feel that the cloak is still very powerful. Just because attributes take into account both defense and change, they are worse than artifacts of the same level. If they are completely defensive artifacts, their defense power will be much more terrible. However, the changes are also good. It can not only be used as armor, but also become all kinds of useful things. Even when you are in a hurry, you can guest play a vehicle and become a shield and weapon. "Hey, come back. Do you really have no direction?" The earring girl knocked the table with her fingers and said discontentedly. "It''s agreed that you will solve it. Remember to send it to me after solving it!" Gray yawned. "It''s so late. It''s time to go to bed. It''s good to go to bed and get up early." With that, he will be ready to go offline and ignore the earring girl. As soon as he came out of the death planet, he was blocked by the earring girl, and then he was pulled to this coffee shop to study clues with him. Research fart. If I didn''t want to give you a chance to have some fun, I would have got it. Do you still need to solve it? Ignorant mortal! "You just believe me? Do you know who I am? Do you know what kind of person I am? " The earring girl slapped the table, stood up with her hands on the table and bent over to look at gray, creating a strong sense of oppression. "Didn''t you say that there is no foundation of trust in the oasis? If you don''t solve it with me, how do you know I solved it? If I don''t tell you what you can do? " "That''s for others. I''m still very relieved of you!" Gray said sincerely. Her eyes made the earring girl feel whether she had met a fool who didn''t know the world. But thinking of what he said to Artemis before, it proves that he is not stupid, so there is only one truth. The earring girl suddenly pointed to gray and made a gesture of torture, "say, do you want to soak me!" "Unexpectedly... Unexpectedly, you found it!" Gray was shocked, and then his face became gloomy. He took out a kitchen knife in his hand and said fiercely, "it seems that I can''t keep you anymore!" "Pa!" The earring girl turned and left. This guy couldn''t communicate. He pinched such a beautiful face. However, this guy has a high level of face pinching. The devil''s face can be so handsome. Gray drank the coffee in front of him and got up. Because he used the game cabin and drank the coffee in the game, he could feel some mentally. He felt that it was close to the spiritual network. Suddenly, a flash of fire appeared in front and magnified rapidly. "Be careful!" The regenerative cloak behind him instantly changed into two ropes, wrapped around the earring girl''s waist, pulled back, hugged her and hid behind the sofa in the coffee shop. With a bang, a shell fell in front of them. The sofa was torn up in an instant. They were also lifted by the air waves and hit the back wall heavily. Gray stabilized his body, touched the handle of the lightsaber with his palm, a red lightsaber popped out, crossed the wall, cut two gaps, kicked it open, and rolled out with earrings. "Boom!" Another shell exploded in the back. "Shit, who''s chasing us?" The earring girl was furious, opened the virtual interface, pulled out a heavy machine gun, and fired at the guy with the bazooka from the breach. For one second, the other party''s rockets didn''t have time to fill, and his armor was broken. The next second, the Avatar was torn by violent bullets and turned into a pile of gold coins. "An unsophisticated rookie dares to kill me!" The earring girl Leng hum, because she was unprepared, she was almost killed by a rookie just now, which made her very angry. "I hope his mother can leave him some money to pay his debts and don''t drive him out of the basement." The earring girl''s malicious curse. Although this is not a safe area where fighting is prohibited, the things to be paid for fighting here are not a little, and the broken things will lose money. Of course, oasis will determine whether the party initiating the battle or the seriously provocative party will pay, or both sides will pay, but most of them are the people who provoked the battle to lose money. But even if they don''t have to lose money, being attacked and killed is not a good experience. "This!" With a slight stroke of Gray''s finger, a virtual interface flew to the earring girl, "it seems that you are implicated by me." On the interface, there is a reward order with a reward of up to 5 million... Cash. You can also get at least 50000 bonus for providing information! And the name on it is his, and the image has not yet. "Hum, are you involved? I''m the fourth on the scoreboard and a famous game expert. If someone envies my beauty and strength, it''s not impossible to invite someone to kill me. " The earring girl snorted with disdain and directly rubbed the virtual interface into a mass of garbage. The handsome girl shook her hair, grabbed the machine gun and said coldly, "I must let these guys pay the price. I can''t be provoked by any rookie!" "By the way, who sent the reward? Do you have any clues?" "No, you know, I''m pure and kind-hearted. I''ve always been kind to others. Even kittens and dogs don''t want to hurt. There''s no enemy at all, so I don''t have a clue who wants to reward me!" Gray blinked his big eyes and said innocently. "Er!" The earring girl turned her head and retched, "please don''t sell cute. The devil sells cute. The sense of disobedience is too strong." "Oh, do you like the domineering President?" Gray said suspiciously, and his expression became cold. "Woman, mind my business. I''ll crush these bugs one by one." "You don''t even know who sent the reward!" Earrings make complaints about girls. "It says here, ah, ah!" Gray pulled out a reward again and sent it to the earring girl, "Anyone who provides clues or kills King gray can get a reward. Depending on the importance of the clues, 50000 to 500000 will be given a bonus. The killers will be given a bonus of 5 million as evidenced by the killing video!" "The above bonus is notarized by oasis and distributed by IOI!" Therefore, it can be seen how strong IOI''s penetration into the oasis is. Oasis notarization can be obtained for issuing rewards. No wonder they can not only develop various products related to the oasis, but also allow the loyalty center to enter the oasis on a large scale. Moreover, every employee of the loyalty center who enters the oasis, even if he dies, only needs to change a machine to start over again. After receiving the standard equipment issued by the IOI, he is a hero again. So terrible! ¡°IOI£¿ These damn rats! " The earring girl frowned. There are no famous experts in IOI, but there are a lot of cannon fodder and various equipment, which is very difficult to deal with! "It''s all right! Didn''t you say that it''s just a group of small insects. They will be crushed to death with their fingers! " Gray said indifferently. The IOI is really powerful. The crowd tactics can make most people give way, but is gray afraid? Of course he''s not afraid. Which online game protagonist doesn''t have a brilliant record of one against ten thousand? He won''t die anyway. He just died! Don''t give advice, give it a go! However, the IOI has released a reward. Do you want to give them a physical elimination in the real world? But he just thinks about this kind of thing. He won''t physically eliminate it because he is offered a reward in the game, unless the other party doesn''t talk about the rules first and starts in the real world. Chapter 634 After all, because a reward in the game is really too much to kill in reality, it already belongs to the category of a madman. He is definitely not a madman. "Well, little g, do you want to make some extra money?" Standing in a pile of broken bricks, gray easily stabbed an avatar trying to get close to them, calmly received the gold coins he left, and asked casually. "What extra money? Did anyone else find us? " The earring girl looked around warily. She also noticed the guy who had just disappeared, but gray killed him directly before she started. But since someone touched here, it''s normal for others to come. "No, just these two. Maybe I don''t think I''m famous, so I''m going to see the world and get familiar with the battle!" Gray''s tone was relaxed. "What kind of extra money is that? By the way, I haven''t picked up the gold coin just dropped by that guy. Won''t it be refreshed by the oasis? " Gray left the girl with earrings, and then came to the bridge through the portal. "Beautiful lady, are you interested in going to Lin Xiaowu for a holiday?" In front of a portal, gray put a faint smile on his mouth and held out his hand to the earring girl, the gentleman''s invitation. "Cabin in the forest?" The earring girl frowned, "this world is not fun. There are many and terrible monsters in it. It is difficult for five people to pass, let alone the two of us." Most avatars in the world of the cabin in the forest will not go. Although you will get the status of legally entering the cabin in the forest, if you help complete the sealing ceremony, you will get very little reward. But if you want to release many monsters to brush experience gold coins, those monsters will not easily stand there and line up to kill you one by one, but burst out and let you be killed off guard. In particular, it is difficult to say whether the ancient god, who finally slept under, could save his life. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, as long as we are not in combat for five minutes, we can quit the world. Even if there is danger, I will protect you!" Gray patted her chest to reassure her that she had studied it thoroughly. The earring girl skimmed her mouth and disdained her face. "I''m the master of the game. Who can protect who is not sure!" However, she did not refuse. Without waiting for gray, she had entered the portal first. Gray smiled and then entered it! With a flash of white light, gray had come to a deep mountain and old forest. In front of him was a shabby hut and shop, and there was a gasoline dispenser that had been abandoned for some time. "What are you looking at? We should go! " The earring girl patted him heavily on the shoulder. Beside the girl, there is a handsome motorcycle, the speed of light motorcycle. A not very good-looking man is refuelling the motorcycle. "Well, you can go, but remember, don''t disturb the ceremony. If the ceremony goes wrong, you''ll have to fill it with your own life!" The man told impatiently. They are special staff. In order to ensure the smooth progress of the ceremony, they can intervene only when necessary. But they didn''t take it seriously. When they incarnate into the game, how can they get rewards if they don''t do things? How can they get gold coins if they don''t do things? Will they drink the West and north wind in the future? "Come on, get in!" The earring girl turned over and stepped onto the motorcycle and asked gray to hurry up, "hold tight, my speed is very fast!" "Soon, then... Can I hold it up a little, so I may feel more secure!" Gray said tentatively that he was most afraid of the fast speed. He usually drove only 20 yards and didn''t grasp anything. He always felt insecure. The earring girl''s face turned black. She pulled out a big sniper against Gray''s head and said with a grim smile, "is it safe enough now?" "Enough, enough!" Gray put his palm around the earring girl''s small waist, ignored the big sniper on his head, and said seriously, "don''t waste time, let''s start quickly!" With a cold hum, the earring girl took back the sniper, the motorcycle roared, and took gray along the mountain road to the forest. Half an hour later, the two passed through the tunnel. The earring girl stopped and knocked off her hands. "Is this it?" Gray leaned back against the motorcycle, held his chest in his hands, put on a cold face, red magma flowing all over, and the devil''s horn glowed red. "Raise your head slightly and lower it. OK, look colder. You''re a devil. Don''t be so coy!" The earring girl looked at her virtual interface, a camera ball slowly adjusted her angle with her command, and gray was also fine-tuning her posture. The white light of the photography ball flashed, and Gregory Gunda''s cold figure was fixed in a photo. "Do you really want to do this?" The earring girl points on the interface, and a photo flies out, and the characters inside are lifelike. "Of course, why not do something to make money? If we leave this opportunity to others, we might as well make a profit ourselves. " Gray smiled faintly and everything was under control. "Well, I sent it!" The earring girl nodded helplessly and sent the edited email after notarization. Ding! The email was sent in less than one minute and a reply was given to the convenience. "Your information has been notarized by oasis and is true and valid. Your bonus totals 700000 US dollars and will be credited to your account within one hour." Yes, gray asked her to report herself. If he wasn''t afraid of scaring IOI, he wanted to report himself. Oasis world, as long as you are famous, it is difficult to really keep it completely confidential, except for your real identity. It is difficult to keep the player''s Avatar information confidential. So sooner or later, they will collect some information. Why not take the initiative to give them some extra money and dig a pit for everyone to play with? You know, the cabin in the forest is a very good world. There can only be five avatars at most, corresponding to five protagonists. When gray first noticed the world, after reading other people''s strategies, he found that there was no oil and water in the world, and he might die accidentally. Of course, if you don''t participate in the plot and don''t go to the place where monsters are imprisoned below, you can still save your life. You should come to the mountains and forests to play, as long as you quit the world before being attacked by monsters. If you are attacked by a monster and fall into a combat state, and then you can''t find a place to quit the combat state, you''d better wait to die. When the last ancient god slaps down, most people will die irresistibly. The income is low, the risk is high, and the number of people is limited. There is no boss in this world. But for gray, this world is perfect. "I''ll pass it on to you." Earring girls don''t want to take advantage of this. "Half and half!" Gray sent half of it back. "I need you to help me kill later." "Thank you very much. The gold coins and equipment of those people should be mine. I won''t be humble." The earring girl was no longer polite and accepted it generously. "No!" A minute ago, at the IOI headquarters in the real world, countless people were dealing with the oasis with virtual eyes. Suddenly, one of them was stunned, and then managed the avatar temporarily and took off the virtual eyes. "Supervisor, someone sent a picture of King gray and his current position in the game world." Here are two pieces of information. One is his photo and the other is his current location. The total reward is 700000 yuan. "Please notarize!" Yes, as the second largest company in the world, IOI is such a cow. Although they can''t directly access the information of oasis, they can use oasis to determine the authenticity of the information. "It has been notarized, and the result is true!" "What are you waiting for? Tell the hounds immediately and let his name disappear from the scoreboard immediately!" The supervisor breathed a sigh of relief and shouted excitedly. It is reasonable to say that those who can get the first key must be experts, and the information is easy to collect. But the gray king didn''t know where it came from. They didn''t have any news before. They couldn''t find anything if they wanted to check. This was very oppressive. Fortunately, with strong financial and human resources, they finally found a clue. Although it was provided by others, they also paid a reward, so they found it by themselves. Chapter 635 Oasis world, a piece of data was sent out from the IOI headquarters, instantly scattered all over the world and fell into the mailboxes of countless people. "Hey, the reward has been updated!" An avatar stopped, opened the virtual interface, and a domineering figure appeared in front of him. The red magma lined the people in the photo. "Handsome enough, I don''t know if he got the first key or not. He can pinch his face. And this skin, madder, almost thought there was a devil. He''s so handsome. I also want to have a devil''s skin. No, I also want to have an angel''s skin." In another place, a sexy woman boldly drank the wine in the glass and opened the virtual interface, "this is the guy who got the first key, worth $5 million?" At this moment, with the update of the reward news, countless hunters turned their eyes to the central world, which is the world where the bridge is located, and all the portals are here. "The cabin in the forest will choose a place. If this information is not accidentally leaked, it will be interesting." A leisure man stood on a piece of grass floating in the void and played 100 points of golf. "If the hunter goes in and finds that he has become prey and is beaten by four, his expression must be very wonderful. It''s a pity that he can''t see it. If only someone had a live broadcast to show us the excitement." "You can go by yourself. You''re an ace bounty hunter." Beside him, a woman smiled. "I''m not going. How could it be so coincidental that it was accidentally exposed in a world where only five people could enter. It''s probably a trap, and even if you kill him, you''ll let him disappear from the scoreboard. It''s no fun. It''s really interesting if someone really gets Halliday''s legacy. " The man said with a smile, put a golf ball and swing it in one stroke. "98 points, small mistakes, come again!" A sea world, a guy whose chest was transformed into a skeleton stood on the ship. Opposite him was a steam pirate ship, and the captain was commanding the battle. "Eh, I found it. It seems that this guy is lucky!" Muttering, he waved, "retreat, let the dog go today, but I want to state that his head is just on him, and I''ll come back and get it in a few days." The ship under his feet gradually distanced from the pirate ship, raised his middle finger at the pirate ship, and then waited for a while to exit the world directly. In the center of the oasis, the portal bridge, countless people crowded in front of the portal leading to the cabin in the forest, pushing and pushing each other. "Get out of the way!" Ferocious elok roughly opened the crowd around the portal and squeezed in. "Do you squeeze you, shit, son of a bitch, hurry to die!" Avatars have a bad temper. They are pulled away for no reason. They swear directly. Anyway, they won''t really die in the game. Dare you fuck me and I scold you. What''s the matter. Elok looked back and continued to squeeze forward. He was in a hurry to make money and had no time to force them. "Full?" In front of the portal, elok saw that the five people inside were full, suggesting that the avatars could not enter again. "I hope the boy doesn''t eat so much. All the people who go in are rookies. It''s best to kill all the people who go in!" Elok prayed that the reward should be his. If he could break out the key, he could sell it at a high price. Unfortunately, when the avatar dies, most of his equipment will fall into gold coins, and only a few equipment will fall. Moreover, because it is not a death competition, death will not drop all items. At most, half of the gold coins and one fifth of the equipment will be dropped. If gray is killed by him, he may not drop the key. But after being killed, some ongoing tasks will be cleared, and Gray''s name will no longer appear on the scoreboard. Although the key will not fall again, new clues will appear in the arena. You can go to another person to get clues on the list to increase their chances of getting the second key, which is what IOI wants. Thinking, elok suddenly found that the impassable red portal in front of him suddenly turned blue. He glanced at the scoreboard of the virtual interface. There was no name on it. Without saying a word, he rushed directly into the portal. As elok entered the portal, the portal returned to impassable red again. With a naked guy turned into a pile of gold coins and left a disk like equipment, gray happily began to count the harvest. Bounty hunters and mercenaries are rich people. This money is not reflected in gold coins, but in equipment and props. Therefore, everyone can leave a lot of harvest when he dies. Gray was too lazy to subdivide with the earring girl, so he asked you and me to take turns to pay money, and the other party will drop as much as he wants. Seven or eight guys who didn''t have long eyes and wanted to come in to earn a reward just died. This one belongs to him. The disc was also equipped with a remote control, and gray understood its properties when he got it. "Remote control impact mine, good!" Gray''s eyes lit up and felt that it came in time! This mine is from the galaxy guard. It can burst out a powerful shock wave and instantly fly people standing nearby. The powerful shock force can easily cause internal injury to an ordinary person and even massive bleeding of his internal organs. Even the transformed avatars will definitely be dazzled by the shock wave, and at that time, they will be slaughtered. With a sweep of his eyes on the mountain road, gray quickly chose a place. Without saying much, he directly buried mines on the mountain road some distance after leaving the tunnel, covered it with some dust and stones, and completed the seamless camouflage. It''s really seamless. It''s normal for such a mountain road to have some potholes, stones and dust. You can see that there are traps at a glance. Gray suspects that they are hanging! "You''re so insidious!" The girl was watching beside her, and she was so insidious on her lips that she was eager to make complaints about her. It seemed that she would be very glad to see the bad luck of the next landmine. "Then I''ll tear it down!" Gray thought about it and seemed to think it was too much. He decided not to play Yin and upright with those guys! "No!" The earring girl quickly pressed his hand and turned her eyes. "Forget it, it''s all buried. It''s a waste of time to dig it out. Maybe the next person will come soon. We need to adjust our state and be ready to fight!" With that, she looked at gray with a firm face, nodded and gave him encouragement. "I see!" Gray was very moved. He held the girl''s little hand and looked at her affectionately, "let''s work together to crush these annoying bugs!" Pop! A blow on the back, Gray was KO on the spot! Chapter 636 After a while, they ran to the side of the road and hid behind a big stone. All the big snipers in their hands were aimed at the tunnel. As long as someone came out, they would shoot. One is responsible for exploding their long-range defense armor and one is responsible for exploding their dog heads. With this routine, seven or eight avatars have died under their guns, so they are familiar with this routine and have experience. Except that the first wave is a little difficult, the latter waves are easy to solve. Because several people in the first wave came in together, they also appeared in front of them at the same time. Therefore, after they took the lead in solving one person, the latter two had rushed over, and they also took some effort to kill them. But the people behind came one by one, because one can come in when one dies, but the three people in the first wave didn''t hang up at the same time, so the people behind came one by one. As for why they don''t form a team? Joke, I''m a famous XXX. Do you know the famous Bounty Hunter (mercenary)? There are countless monsters who died in my hands. I need to cooperate with those rookies. Doesn''t it smell good to swallow five million alone£¨ Inner monologue from bounty hunters) In the game, oasis has already reminded you not to tell others your true identity. Because this is not only a simple game, in which the equipment can be changed into cash, but also various other stakeholders. Once people know their true identity, their safety is difficult to ensure. It is precisely because it involves various interests that trust is very rare in the oasis. For those who lick their blood with a knife like bounty hunters and mercenaries and make money by hunting others, trust is even more out of reach. Now, even if there are bounty hunters who form teams, they probably form teams together at the beginning. They have established the foundation of trust as early as the beginning. Old hunters are not so easy to trust others. Otherwise, when dealing with the target, the teammates suddenly want to swallow it alone, and put two cold shots at the critical time, so everything should be cool. Anyway, no matter why they don''t form a team, gray and the earring girl are very happy now. They look at each other''s huluwa saving grandpa one by one. They harvest their heads happily, as well as gold coins and equipment. They feel that they can be fat enough to fly. "Someone is coming again. It seems that there are still two. Be careful!" The earring girl looked at the picture from the monitoring equipment at the tunnel entrance and immediately became nervous. In the video projection in front of them, an off-road vehicle sped in, the dust was flying behind, and the target should not be too obvious. "It''s really two people. Change laser weapons and blow up their vehicles." Gray said excitedly. He likes to blow up their vehicle when others are driving. When the vehicle explodes, basically all the people on the car have to explain. Laser weapons are the easiest to explode vehicles that can explode. For example, in space war, as long as laser weapons hit the spacecraft, the spacecraft will basically explode. This is the setting. It can''t be changed. "There''s surveillance above the tunnel ahead. Blow it up!" On the SUV, a gloomy looking man drove the car and said to the tattooed bald man sitting in the co pilot. "Be careful not to damage the tunnel!" The man with a dark face finally told them that they can''t get through if the tunnel is broken. This is the world of a cabin in the forest. It is guarded by invisible barriers. Only the tunnel is the only entrance. "I know!" The bald man replied, holding a gun in his hand and facing the hidden camera above the tunnel, there were two shots, and the camera exploded with the sound. "Switch the second camera!" On the side of the tunnel, the two quickly switched pictures, and another picture in the tunnel was transmitted to them. From this perspective, the two opposite talents just blew up the camera and began to enter the tunnel. "Ready!" Gray held his breath and stared at the tunnel mouth, but his eyes kept turning between the picture and the tunnel, constantly adjusting the angle of the weapon. The earring girl is already holding a laser gun in readiness. The laser gun begins to charge and is ready to surprise them together. A slight roar came from the tunnel. They smiled. The laser weapons in their hands had stored energy and everything was ready, just waiting for the target to come forward. After seeing the car passing a certain position, gray adjusted the angle, pulled the trigger, and a long stored destructive laser energy beam shot out, just in time to meet the off-road vehicle. "I thought we didn''t know you were fishing. Unfortunately, you caught a shark this time!" A disdainful smile hung from the corner of the man''s mouth. When the laser was about to fall on the body, a translucent barrier rose outside the body to block the laser. The weapon in the bald man''s hand has pointed at them, and the bullet will spit out the next second. "Rubbish, you''re not the only one who guessed." The gun in the earring girl''s hand immediately fired a laser and hit the position just struck by the lightning again. I predicted your prediction, so your prediction is of no use to me. The barrier on the off-road vehicle broke in an instant, and then less than half of the laser passed through the barrier and landed on the body. With a bang, the off-road vehicle exploded, and the air wave directly lifted the two people to the sky, so that their armor defense value directly bottomed out. "Damn it, get......" the two reacted very quickly, and they could quickly take out their guns in the air to fight back. Whoosh! Several lasers flew past, just like hitting a moving target, easily harvesting two heads, and gold coins splashed down from the air. "Fun!" The earring girl smiles like a flower. This kind of game of guarding the customs card monster is really very interesting, and the falling gold coins are fascinating. "One by one! Wait, someone''s coming again! " Regardless of the pile of gold coins, the two quickly looked at the monitoring picture, because the camera outside had been exploded before and had not been reinstalled. They could only see it when the man entered the tunnel. However, they are not very flustered. They have just been solved. Even if someone continues to enter, they will not come here so soon. So there should be only one person coming now. This is also one of the reasons why they chose this place. The place is far enough to give them time to repair. The entrance is unique, and the card monster is excellent. The real one is in charge of the pass, and ten thousand people can''t open it. One comes and one dies. "Attack!" After the visitors entered their predetermined attack point, they attacked again, and the tacit cooperation was as perfect as many times before. But the people who came this time were not simple. The big skull on the chest flashed red light, and two things like red crystal balls appeared in the two big eyes, and then shot a shield, which blocked both lasers without breaking. "Want to be a Yin man? You''d better go and see the game of power! " Elok laughed and stood up straight on the motorcycle, took out his iconic skeleton energy gun, and the motorcycle started the automatic driving mode. "I don''t think it''s necessary. Instead, you can go back and review the kindergarten textbooks and absorb some of the wisdom left by your grandparents." Gray took a gentle step forward as he spoke, and he put the button to control the impact mine in front of him. Step over and press the control button. When elok shot the energy gun with a grim smile, an air wave broke out under his motorcycle, lifted him and the motorcycle together, and flew forward with the huge inertia. Watching elok fly in the sky, they naturally wouldn''t miss such a good opportunity. After throwing out a shield to block his attack, they made a sudden attack on him. Elok''s shield was the highest they had ever seen. After the bloody shield was broken, his shield persisted until he fell to the ground. However, the huge inertia and falling from high altitude also made elok lose his head, and his defense value was greatly reduced. Elok subconsciously wanted to find a place to hide, but it was empty. There was neither mountain wall nor Valley on both sides, and he had nowhere to hide. "Fuck him!" They didn''t hesitate. The bullets were fired without money. Elok quickly pulled out a big shield like equipment to block in front of him, but they were not vegetarian. A high explosive grenade was thrown directly when the other person was suppressed by fire. With a bang, elok flew up with his big shield and danced to the back. At this time, as a living target, he had no chance to do anything. Several lasers successfully hit and took his life. Elok was very unwilling to turn into a pile of gold coins and several pieces of equipment. "You are as mean as the smelly donkey in the stable!" Elok finally left such a unwilling word. A few minutes later, outside the conveyor gate, watching the conveyor gate turn blue again, everyone was silent. Suddenly, a duck raised the green onion and suddenly realized, "my gas tank hasn''t been turned off yet. I''ll go offline first and leave." Now after elok went in, four more people have gone in, and the head of King gray is still hanging there, which shows that elok is also dead. Although unwilling to admit it, this guy is really strong. He''s dead. What can they do when they go in? However, some people shrink back and some don''t care. It''s just a game. There are many factors that determine the outcome. It''s a smooth road to win in the future, and it''s a big deal to lose and start over again. It is the so-called fight. Bicycles become motorcycles. Especially in games, there is no shortage of such gamblers. Chapter 637 In reality, elok took off his virtual glasses, went to the refrigerator, took a bottle of drink and drank it at one go. After looking at the can ring, he pinched the can into a lump and said angrily, "this time I lost a lot. I thought it was a big reward. Unexpectedly, it was a big pit. It felt like going to exchange five million. Instead, I gave someone a box of chocolate and milk." After a few hours of rest and dinner, elok went online again to check what he had lost. Before long, elok scolded angrily, "Damn, how did the blood moon pearl fall? I really lost my underwear this time, my God. " Before long, elok''s voice became more angry. "This guy killed me. Do you want to add my friends to ridicule? Madder, if I can''t scold you, my name won''t be elok! " "In the future, there will be four things I hate most, Steampunk, pirates, Tabor salad and gray king!" His mouth kept muttering some words with unknown meaning. Elok thought, and his body was still very honest about the consent option. "I''d like to see what this insidious little green man who would only pull a bone stick and hide in a crypt to sneak into an ambush wants to do!" Gray Wang remarks: I''m still cutting leeks. When I''m free to talk, I heard you have some good props. If I can see them, I''ll pay a high price. "Deal?" Elok nodded quietly, "that''s OK!" He is a bounty hunter. He won''t have trouble with money if he can''t get along with anyone. Silently drew gray out the list of his most hated things. In his world, things are so simple that he must not hate to give money. After thinking about it, elok sent a message to a friend. "It''s still going on. Basically, it keeps the speed of one person in 10 to 15 minutes. However, some people have begun to unite and are ready to wait for a period of time. They are almost like people. Four people go together and share the bonus equally." As for how to determine whether the people inside are dead or not, wait for an hour. If only three people can enter, three people will wait inside. When the previous one dies, one will come in again. "Four in? Shit! There are two people on the other side, three dozen at most, and four dozen at most. It''s better to dream of turning the packaging of chocolate into chocolate. " Elok is speechless. It''s useless that people outside don''t even know several people inside after so long. Of course, it may also be related to the concealment of intelligence by other bounty hunters. Naturally, those people are unwilling to be killed. Some are waiting for others to send them up and consume a wave. Some are secretly forming a team and waiting for a second chance to enter. If they tell others information, what are the benefits of those people killing gray? I can, but I can''t just be unlucky. Bounty hunters have a bad relationship. Many people hold this mentality. But the bounty hunter was not stupid. After several times, only three people entered, they also guessed that there were two people, not only one. However, it is reasonable to say that if three people kill two people together, they will go in one round, and the probability of success should be greater. But people outside only saw three people go in together again and again, and then the portal returned to the passable state again and again, but the name on the scoreboard never disappeared. Gradually, there were fewer and fewer people in front of the portal to the cabin in the forest. After all, everyone is not a fool. So many people die when they go in. If they think they can go in, they can just pick up a head. That''s a real fool. Of course, there are many people who hold hope and think they are strong. The people in front have consumed each other''s equipment, and the other party will be tired after playing for so long. They have no reason not to win. Before long, nine out of ten people in front of the portal left, but there were still some left, dozens of people, and some people added that these people came out from all task worlds. In addition, some people, with red eyes, clamored to go in for revenge by borrowing equipment. This is a guy who has died more than once and exploded a lot of good things. Until night came, gray looked at the tired earring girl and built a hidden safe house on the stone wall. "Leave your avatar and hang up. Go and have a rest and eat!" Avatars can hang up and stay in the game, but they won''t generate revenue, and they can be killed, so few people will choose to do so. "Good!" The earring girl did feel a little tired. Although she had a rest time, it lasted for seven or eight hours. Her stomach was growling. Watching the earring girl walk into the place he opened up, gray comes forward and hides it with a piece of equipment. However, he is not sure of one dozen four, and still needs the earring girl to help her knock off an entry quota. In this game, compared with other people, he has no other advantages except quick reaction and rich combat experience. Their physical qualities are similar, and other people''s equipment may even be better and more comprehensive than him. So if you can play two to three, gray will never play four. Even one to three is better than one to four. However, if you don''t let others incarnate offline, of course you should protect them. If they stay in the game to help you hang up, they will die and lose a lot of money, that''s not very good. Until the cabin in the forest went into the night, and it was eight or nine o''clock in the real world at night, Gray was finally broken by the other party in a mistake. In addition to the one who was killed by his thunder, the other two set up a bunker and attacked him crazily. These guys are crazy. All kinds of disposable props are thrown out without money. Gray doubts whether they have gathered everyone''s props outside. There was no way to carry it. In order to prevent some props with a large attack range from affecting the location of the earring girl, gray resolutely stepped back and entered the mountains behind. Instead of fighting positional warfare, we will fight guerrilla warfare. I retreat when the enemy advances, I advance when the enemy retreats, I disturb when the enemy is stationed, and I fight when the enemy is tired. This was what he had planned for a long time. Anyway, only three people could come in and play hide and seek with them in the woods. It''s hard to say who is the hunter and who is the prey. As the wind blew into the woods, gray approached a pile of mossy stones, the larger of which spread his cloak behind him, covered himself, and then the mossy stone became a circle. Suddenly, the dark palm stretched out from the crack in the stone behind, and a dagger pierced his neck. "What?" Gray flashed. A dirty female zombie wanted to squeeze out of the crack in the stone. She distinguished people not by looking, but by the smell data provided by the oasis. "Shit, why don''t you come to me instead of looking for the five protagonists?" Gray looked at the guy speechless. She was still struggling to squeeze out. The dagger in her hand was raised, ready to give him a try at any time. Gray looked at her and thought she was too poor. He moved the stones around and built a simple grave for her. Then he hid himself in a pile of shrubs, covered his body with his cloak, and looked quietly at the situation ahead. Although the news just made is not big, gray believes that those guys are professional. They will find something wrong here and find it. Sure enough, before long, the two people came together. They didn''t turn on the light, but put on a pair of high-tech glasses to scan the situation in the forest land. However, they were very careful and didn''t come forward to check. After confirming that someone had moved the pile of stones, one of them shot directly, and the other looked around warily. Because they don''t know if Gray will be inside, but if they don''t test it inside, they may be attacked secretly. The stone was blown open, revealing the zombies inside. "Someone!" The shooter let out a cry and the bullets rained through. After another person identified someone, he also fired directly. The poor zombie lady, who just had her own grave, was openly destroyed by two criminals. She was also dug and whipped. It was very sad. Seeing such a shameful scene, the kind king Gray was shocked and angry, and trembled with anger. After the laser gun in his hand gathered energy, his cloak turned into a normal look, revealing the true face of the gun. "Come on..." A man noticed something wrong and wanted to remind his companions, but he didn''t finish his words and had no time to dodge. They had been blasted into gold coins. In fact, they are very vigilant, but they didn''t expect that someone could escape the exploration of their high-tech glasses with such cheating props. Gray shrugged, or how to call it an artifact. Although the artifact of level 90 is not as good as the top artifact of level 99, it is also an artifact at least, and it is also a functional artifact. Put away the gold coins and several dropped disposable props. Gray looks at the little zombie sister. At this time, she has been broken by two crazy guys. Just because she is immortal, she is not dead yet. A broken hand is still climbing on the ground. This is also one of the reasons why the avatars don''t want to come to the cabin in the forest. The little monsters at the beginning are very difficult to fight. They must use props with light power to kill them. The harvest is small! Crazy to come to this world. Chapter 638 When the earring girl went online, it was more than 11 o''clock in the real world. Gray was still fighting guerrillas with them and reaped a lot of rich gold coins and equipment props. Along the way, he also mutilated several zombies, buried them in the soil into meat sauce, and pressed them with big stones to ensure that they didn''t even have a chance to lift the coffin. "Where are you? Why don''t you keep watching them? " The earring girl sent a message. After going offline, she felt a little tired. After dinner, she leaned against the sofa and narrowed for a while. Unexpectedly, three or four hours passed directly. "They are a little powerful. I withdraw into the forest and play guerrilla tactics with them!" Gray edited a message and sent it while watching the three people walking slowly past his eyes. Then when the three people passed a place, he pressed the remote control button in his hand. It''s not an impact mine, but a disposable prop picked up from an avatar behind him. Because it''s disposable, it''s powerful. Just for a moment, the transparent armor on the surface of the three avatars was directly broken, and then the three turned into gold coins in the white light. All the plants and trees within ten meters of the white light were carbonized and then turned into ashes, and the ground became a similar crystal structure. "Good!" Gray jumped down with a smile, reached out and put all the gold coins into his account, then took a look at a huge mechanical spider they dropped, and put it into the virtual interface. "Now it takes a lot of time to come in outside every time. I feel like I have no oil and water. I''m ready to return. If you''re tired, go offline and have a rest. I''m ready to leave the cabin in the forest." But the earring girl didn''t reply. A minute later, gray heard the roar of a motorcycle. The earring girl stopped beside him with a beautiful emergency brake. "It''s all solved. It''s good!" The earring girl turned around the place and looked a little surprised. "Are you using nuclear weapons here? The land has crystallized! " "Those three people have good armor. They have to use some powerful props." Gray explained, "it''s late now. Do you want to play a little longer or plan to go offline." Play games together, others just go online, gray doesn''t think it''s very good. "Play a little more. I''ll see how you play hide and seek with them and get off the line at twelve." The earring girl said that she didn''t intend to go back to the tunnel to block people. She wanted to try the feeling of forest hunting! "Then let''s find a place to make a trap, hide and wait for the prey to bite!" Gray felt that he had returned to the time when he used to hunt Warcraft in the forest. He used all kinds of means. It was good to kill each other. However, they set up traps and waited for half an hour. No one came. Gray observed the picture from the camera, and no one passed through the tunnel. "It seems that no one is coming. Shouldn''t it be them who retreat in the face of difficulties?" Gray said to the girl with earrings around him. They sat on a grass pretending to be stones and surrounded them in a regenerated cloak. "It should be. I killed you for seven or eight hours, and you killed yourself for three or four hours. There should be a lot of people killed. These people probably understand that coming in is to die." The earring girl smiled. No one is a fool, especially the bounty hunters. They are as good as monkeys. Obviously, they won''t do anything to die. Even if they can''t get more money and just die, it will be a huge loss for them. They should stop the loss in time once or twice. If they die several times and lose their pants, they can only start over again. All equipment should be saved again. I don''t know how long it will take. Of course, experienced people may rise again in a shorter time, and some have no previous luck, can''t get good equipment and tend to mediocre. "What shall we do, go out for a drink?" Gray is also a little speechless. Why don''t these people have any perseverance and can''t even persist for a day. How can this succeed and stand out? He blushed for them. "OK... Be careful!" The earring girl instantly took out her weapon and looked at the front for a while. In the dark forest, a huge black bat roared and rushed over, and then was beaten and retreated by the earring girl. "Is this the vampire locked up below?" Gray wondered. Although they didn''t take the initiative to interfere with the plot, the braided girl and her family are still sleeping in this land. The plot change is inevitable. It''s impossible to develop according to the original situation. It''s not uncommon to change into anything. Unexpectedly, they rushed down and released these things. While the earring girl was shooting, gray took out a laser sniper and aimed at the bat''s head. The powerful power directly tore its head to pieces and exploded like a watermelon. But it hasn''t died yet. Many monsters in the forest are not afraid of physical attacks. At least ordinary physical attacks won''t let them die, such as the previous zombie family and the vampire bats in front of them. "When we are in a state of battle, there will only be a steady stream of monsters behind us. Let''s go away and leave when we get out of the battle!" The earring girl put away her weapon, took out her little motorcycle again and motioned gray to sit up. "Hold on!" The earring girl said handsome. "Where?" King Gray said obscene. "Believe it or not, if I shoot you, your head will explode!" The earring girl''s face was black, and a big sniper stood against Gray''s forehead again. Honestly grabbed the small man''s waist, and the small motorcycle roared away. Not long after they left, a huge Python broke the trunk all the way and chased them. Then when it passed a certain position, it didn''t know what it touched. With a loud noise, the huge snake body was directly divided into two halves from the middle. Gray looked back with regret and heartache. "Oh, my trap has been confiscated. Now I don''t know what has destroyed it!" "How many levels!" "A one-time trap of more than 70 levels is as powerful as some weapons of more than 85 levels!" "It''s a pity!" The earring girl thought that if she blew up an enemy, they wouldn''t know what to blow up. If she blew up a powerful monster and couldn''t get back the gold coins and equipment, she would feel very bad. However, they didn''t look back. They had become purgatory. They fell into a state of battle and couldn''t get out. They really played. Although the atmosphere of the cabin in the forest is not very scary, it really gathers all the strange monsters of horror films together. Any one is a killing machine. If it is used as a copy, it is considered that the difficulty of hell is a little lower than the five stars. The two rode their motorcycles and soon came to the tunnel where they ambushed others. Gray looked at the situation on both sides and said to the earring girl, "let''s go to the mountain over there. I want to see what the old God is. It''s a pity that only one hand appears in the film!" "Well, I also want to see. They say that the following is Cronus. I don''t know if it''s true!" The earring girl nodded. "Cronus?" Gray just finished watching the film. She didn''t pay attention to some in-depth discussions. There was a slight difference. "It turned out to be the God of Greek mythology. I''ve seen calypso and Charon in Greek mythology, and killed her!" "It''s as if no one has been to the world of Pirates of the Caribbean. I kissed Elizabeth!" The earring girl skimmed her mouth, "But can you kill Calypso now? It''s impossible. Calypso is also a God. When the other gods in the Caribbean Pirate world don''t appear, it exists like the ceiling. " "You and Elizabeth?" Gray suddenly had a picture in his mind, "you''re so good at this, aren''t you really a big man?" "You want to die!" The motorcycle stopped on another mountain. They waited for the sunrise of the cabin world in the forest. As soon as the sun came out, the old God came out. Soon, a red glow rose in the East, and the sun was about to jump out of the ground. At their feet, the earth was shaking and something was about to break through the ground. They glanced at the state. Fortunately, they were not in the combat state and could quit at any time. Moreover, with that layer of barrier, the monsters could not get out for the time being. In front, the world in the barrier collapsed. A huge black and red hand broke the ground and smashed it down. Then the other hand stretched out, grabbed the ground and began to climb out. "How big!" The earring girl looked at the giant hundreds of meters high and couldn''t help admiring. "No wonder it''s sealed. It''s really ugly." Gray said that this guy is not like him. Even if he deliberately gives himself a demon appearance, he is still handsome and heinous, which makes countless people jealous. And this guy is a monster, with a ferocious face and a smell of destruction. He is very fierce. "Roar!" The giant let out a roar with unknown meaning, looked at them with huge eyes, seemed to hear what Gray had just said, slapped him and hit the barrier. With one slap, cracks began to appear on the barrier. "Rubbish!" Gray reached out his middle finger and held his high-tech glasses. "Roar!" "Go!" Run away after loading, thief! If he doesn''t run, he will die, let alone the embodiment of little power. Even if he is here, he has to turn around and run in the face of a big guy of this degree. Chapter 639 When they came out of the cabin in the forest, they appeared directly on the bridge. No fighting was allowed on the bridge. Even if others had been up to the appearance of King gray who was the first on the scoreboard, there was nothing they could do! "You''re great!" A hairy guy came up and said seriously. Gray remembered him, a guy with great perseverance, who was killed by himself three times. "You are also very powerful and have strong willpower." "Thank you, but I won''t trouble you again. You are strong. I believe many people won''t trouble you again. It''s your ability to get the first key." "Thank you! If only you could think so when I got the second key. " "I will. I''m too lazy to solve Halliday''s riddle. Who knows what strange things he''s made? It''s a headache. Just wait for you to accept this bastard''s legacy. This bastard has been fishing for everyone for so many years." "This is the fourth girl wearing pearl earrings. She is also very strong. I''ve heard your name." The man looked at the earring girl again and said a compliment. "As long as you don''t take revenge!" The earring girl shrugged and the big man was killed three times, each time with her contribution. "Of course!" Those who remained in front of the portal but were not ready to go in smiled and drank one by one. They greeted each other, and some held grudges, saying that when they became stronger, they would find the field. But they didn''t care. When you get stronger, we will be stronger. At that time, we will throw out a piece of equipment and cry at you. "Come on, you said you would buy me a drink!" Neither of them cared about the eyes of others, but they changed their skin when they came to a hidden place, otherwise it would be inconvenient to go out. "I''m not familiar with the bar in the game, and I don''t drink enough. Why don''t I invite you to a bar in the real world!" Gray suggested that drinking in the game is like drinking water. There''s really nothing to drink. "It doesn''t matter. I can taste it." "All right!" Gray did not insist. They entered the city under the bridge through the portal. The city is huge. It belongs to the center of the oasis. In addition to entering the game world through the portal, there are a large number of entertainment worlds in the oasis centered on countless bridges and cities below. It belongs to a semi safe zone and can fight, but there will be serious punishment. Gray took out his car and said with a smile, "I''ll give you a chance to touch the car that won the championship. Not everyone has this chance!" "Oh, the next champion is me, and the champion vehicle is my light speed motorcycle." The earring girl was not polite. She opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat. Gray sat on the co pilot, opened the list of friends, and suddenly raised his eyebrows, "little Molly hasn''t slept yet?" However, they are not particularly angry. Sleeping at two o''clock and starting at six o''clock has no impact on them, but sleeping longer will make them feel more comfortable. He wanted to open the list and call the elf. After thinking about it, he gave up the idea again. Because the elf won the second place, she also had 80000 yuan more in her account. She didn''t stay at all. She chose all kinds of good wine on the Internet and sent it home that day. The rest called takeout every day. If gray hadn''t found out earlier, the elf would have slept in wine. Tell her to go offline and don''t look at her. She must continue to eat and drink. Let her play games. Ignore the elf and continue to look down. The bounty hunter elok is still online. After determining the name of the bar they are going to, gray sent a message and asked him to talk about a business at a bar called hearthstone tavern. "What did you ask him to do? He was killed by us just now. He must be very upset." The earring girl doesn''t like elok. She looks at each other from head to toe, from outside to inside. "He has an artifact in his hand. I want to buy it!" The treasure ball artifact is said to build an unbreakable magic shield. If there is no spell, people outside can''t take you anyway. Gray wants this artifact, but the spell must be kept secret, or as soon as you release it, someone else''s spell will be untied for you, and the artifact will become garbage with the name of an artifact. When they came to the hearthstone tavern, it was very lively. Some people fought wine and others laughed. They found a seat and ordered some drinks. They talked about the things in the game while waiting for elok to come. Suddenly, the earring girl opened a message, looked happy and cautiously opened the sound shield, "K, Artemis and pasifar invited us to disturb the world together. They said that the second key might be there!" "Disordering the world? A nightclub? " Gray was a little impressed, but he was a good man. After entering the game, he played all over the world, only played games, and didn''t go to the overnight shop. "Yes, it was one of the nightclubs originally built by Halliday. According to Artemis, Halliday built a disordered world after his secret love failed. Maybe it was a jump that could not be realized. If the second one was likely to be there." The earring girl looked excited and wanted to go to the disordered world immediately. "Come on!" Gray hit a hatchet and was not interested in it. He said he was uncooperative, and he didn''t know when the earring girl reached a consensus with them. "Won''t you go?" The earring girl stared at him, "but Artemis said it''s best for two people to go together, preferably two people who are in love, so that maybe we can trigger the customs clearance conditions and get the key." "She sincerely invited you to have a look. You were the first to get the key. Maybe you can see something." "Oh, she has a good eye. I''ll go and have a look!" Gray just remembered that going to the nightclub was to dance. Hugging men and women together was much better than drinking fake wine here. Just now, his mind didn''t turn around and almost refused. Sure enough, staying up late hurt his body. "However, I have an appointment with elok. Wait until he comes to complete the transaction as soon as possible." "OK, I''ll wait for you!" The earring girl nodded, "and elok is an old fox. I''ll help you look at it and estimate it, so that you won''t be cheated as an unjust big head." Before long, elok strode into the hearthstone tavern and saw Gray and the earring girl at a glance. He was deeply impressed by the two people who killed him. Besides, gray also sent him photos of the two of them after they changed their shapes. "Sorry, my neck hurts a little. I hit the electric pole on the left while driving. I lost a lot of money. Can I reimburse this money?" Elok said seriously as soon as he came in. "Sorry, I can''t. take out the treasure ball. I''m in a hurry now. Finish the transaction quickly. You go offline to protect your neck." "It''s cool and fast enough. I like people like you!" Elok nodded solemnly. "Give me $100000, and this ausuvax ball belongs to you." With that, he took out a head sized treasure ball and put it on the wine table, looking at gray with burning eyes. "Ten thousand!" Gray felt that he had learned the true marrow of bargaining. If he wanted to cut, he would cut to death. Elok choked, picked up the ball and turned away. "Wait a minute, 20000!" "Elok, fifty thousand. If you can, leave the ball!" Said the earring girl. "No, at least 80000!" "Fifty thousand, if you can''t go, the price is already very high. Believe me, a simple defense artifact, but also a large-scale defense artifact. Few people want it." The earring girl did not give in. After some bargaining, elok finally agreed to a 50000 deal, handed the spell and the ball to gray, and promised not to say the spell to the outside world, nor to disarm his defense when gray released the ball. This is just by oasis. If he violates it, all his equipment and gold coins belong to gray. "Let''s go. They''re already on their way to confusing the world." Seeing gray put away the ausuvoks ball, the earring girl took him and left. Chapter 640 The disordered world is similar to a small spherical celestial body and a circle of virtual Star rings. It can''t enter through the portal, but can enter from the void by spaceship. Gray just entered the game. He didn''t expect to buy a spaceship, and none of the brothers who died before contributed a spaceship, so now he can only take the spaceship of the earring girl. At an entrance to the disordered world, they saw Artemis and pasifar who were a little earlier than them. The four entered the disordered world one after another. Except gray, the other three are Game Masters. They are well-known in some circles. After they boarded the scoreboard, they are even more famous. Many people recognize them and are recognized as soon as they come in. Gray and they didn''t know, but after he got the first key, the reward released by IOI made him known. Then a group of bounty hunters died in the cabin in the forest, making everyone realize that this guy''s power is not coveted by ordinary people. His reputation spread all over the world in a short time. The four entered together, which immediately attracted the attention of many people. Most people dare not make wrong ideas in this semi-public area, and they all came up one after another to ask for a group photo. The four dealt with it casually and stepped onto the platform. "Jump from here? I don''t think it''s so simple. Over the years, countless people have jumped from here. It''s impossible that all bachelors come here for fun. There may be many couples and even couples, but no one gets the key. " Gray shook his head slightly and gave them a preventive injection first, so as not to be too disappointed in the end. He underestimated them. They had been in the first test card for so long, and no one was discouraged. "Maybe dancing is the key, maybe!" Artemis said that she thought this place was very possible, which was a place she thought of very hard, and she didn''t want to be denied easily. Gray nodded gently and agreed. "You''re right. None of the people who came here have excellent dancing skills." Artemis stopped talking. For so many years, there are always lovers with good dancing skills. This is the most famous nightclub. What she said is not normal. "Maybe you need a kiss of true love?" Percival followed Artemis'' train of thought. Gray looked at him, Tucao''s words stuck in his throat, and then stiffly turned to "make complaints about it!" His eyes are a little strange. Pasifar has a warm male style. This opening is paving the way for the next things. Powerful! Old driver! "I can''t get the key after discussion. Why don''t I go in and practice?" Gray did not give everyone the opportunity to think and discuss this carefully, and immediately suggested, "practice gives true knowledge, whether you can jump down and know!" "K, you''re right!" Therefore, the four people who couldn''t wait jumped into the dance floor. The dance floor was not on the ground, just like a sinkhole, but people wouldn''t fall into the bottom, would be held up by a force, and could walk up and down freely, so they could make all kinds of difficult movements. Two men and two women chose to block external music on the dance floor and only listen to their own music, otherwise the sound is miscellaneous, but they can''t dance well. Handsome pupils want to dance that kind of handsome dance, but king gray has long released soft music and turned her gently step by step to become two butterflies on the dance floor. After the song, there was nothing unusual on the dance floor. "It seems that the ordinary method is not working!" Gray said in a deep voice, his face flashing with determination. "For the key!" The earring girl snorted, put her hand on Gray''s shoulder slightly, and her upper body quickly approached him. For the key, his Majesty was duty bound to respond quickly. His hands slipped slightly from her waist for a distance, and then let them get closer. This is to make the key easier to show up and for the dream. The purity can no longer be pure. "Artemis!" When Percival saw someone succeed, he suddenly became angry and looked at Artemis''s charming face, trying to try the taste of red lips. But Artemis is more active than him. She urgently wants to get the second key and at least have the capital to negotiate against the loyalty center. "Look! Beauty and the beast! " Someone pointed at gray and the earring girl. He couldn''t help but stand with the earring girl in his present incarnation. He really had this feeling. Your uncle Mei, I''m so handsome. Can''t you see? I''m blind! Gray devoted himself to getting the key, but did not block the voices around him. At this time, he heard the guy''s voice clearly. A minute later, the earring girl pushed gray away and gasped. In the real world, in a room, in a semi-circular game cabin, a girl suddenly straightened her upper body and gasped. Before long, she returned to normal and lay down quietly. Confused the world, the earring girl glared at gray, and his majesty quickly explained, "since you are a hot couple, it''s not too much for a minute." "It doesn''t seem to be here!" The earring girl didn''t answer. She calmly looked around and turned back to the ground. Gray followed up and said, "in fact, I figured out some clues before. Are you interested in going together? Well, take them with you! " The earring girl looked at him, but she didn''t cry out. She just nodded excitedly and looked at him with bright eyes. The other two didn''t have their great dedication. In order to find the key to give everything, they quit the dance floor after a little taste. They looked at them with envy as if no one else had dedicated themselves to art. At this time, they were waiting outside the dance floor. Gray was about to walk over when a tall guy came in through an entrance. "This shape, unrighteous Superman!" Gray''s eyes lit up. Let alone, this guy showed his unrighteous Superman''s temperament in place. At first glance, he was a bad embryo. "Hello, King gray!" The unrighteous Superman went directly to gray, looked at him calmly and stretched out his hand to him! Gray didn''t reach out, just nodded softly, "Hello!" The unrighteous Superman calmly withdrew his hand, "I''m Nolan Sorrento. You may have heard of me..." Gray nodded honestly, "I''ve heard of IOI''s boss, right? Oh, by the way, you sent the reward before. " "Yes, but that''s a misunderstanding. Now I want to invite you to join IOI with an annual salary of $4 million. If you get the colored eggs, you can get a bonus of $25 million." Nolan Sorrento said confidently. "Four million. Oh, no, it''s amazing. It''s a little more than I earn in a week. It''s incredible. I mean, it''s great. Can I really get this job? Really? " Gray''s exaggerated face made these expressions with his demon face. It was really funny and ironic. The earring girl made them laugh. Everyone present was happy. Only Nolan Sorrento''s already gloomy face suddenly turned black and frightening. In fact, the conditions he gave were good, if the object was just a loser who lived in a civilian cave, a guy who got the first key by chance and had no confidence in the latter two keys. "10 million a year, 100 million bonus. You know, you may not get the back two keys." Nolan Sorrento subdued his anger and whispered: "You haven''t found the second key when you get the clue. Is it difficult to solve the clue? We will do our best to help you. We have a strong think tank team. They know everything about Halliday and they will do their best to serve you. " As for Gray''s claim that he has four million a week, he thinks he''s bragging. Four million a week, sixteen million a month, two hundred million a year. He doesn''t have such a high income. "The first clue was found and a racing track appeared. Many people thought that someone would find the key soon, and that person was probably himself. Countless people poured into the track." "But the result is that no one gets the key until five years later. How long do you think it will take you to find the second key? Or, like the first person who solved the clue, he was forgotten a few years later? " Sorrento smiled. He spoke with facts. "It shouldn''t be too long, sir. Let''s wait and see!" Gray smiled, did not have the interest to continue to talk with him, nodded to the three and left together from the exit. "You''ll regret it, absolutely!" Nolan Sorrento threatened in the back, because he had no other means but to threaten. People don''t need money, money can''t move him, and they don''t know his real identity. It''s impossible to talk about the real threat. A reward has been released in the game. As a result, the bounty hunter suffered heavy losses. He has no way to start! Chapter 641 "K, you''re great. Halliday''s eggs have nothing to do with them. Let these bastards die!" Artemis was very excited. Gray''s rejection of Nolan Sorrento made her blood boil. This is what you should do to these damn bastards and let them get away early. Pasifar also agrees with this, "these people who don''t know Khalidi for the sake of interests don''t deserve to get colored eggs at all." Gray: I don''t know him either. I just know he made the oasis. I don''t know anything else, but I know the strategy of customs clearance. "You''re right. IOI bugs don''t deserve colored eggs. They don''t give them to dogs!" The earring girl hummed in a clear voice. Gray glanced sideways: I said I could find the second key and finally get the colored egg. You talk like this. I doubt you''re targeting me. "It''s late now. The line I found is a little spirit consuming. In order to ensure a success, why don''t we come back tomorrow with enough spirit?" Gray made reasonable suggestions. Flash movies are not a good place, or horror movies. They are immersive when they enter. If they are in a bad spirit, they may be frightened, make mistakes and lead to death. It''s not good. It''s better to be safe and take action when you''re ready. "And if girls don''t sleep at night, won''t it affect their skin?" Gray added that they didn''t agree with their suggestions. The earring girl thought, tangled, hesitated and nodded, "it''s twelve o''clock. It''s time to go to bed. Let''s continue tomorrow!" She wants to get the second key right away, but she also hopes to be more secure. If she really finds a way to pass the customs, she can get it at one time, so as not to be robbed by others. When the spaceship landed, the earring girl put her hands on both sides of her head, turned into a fog, and officially went offline. "Good night, guys!" With that, gray sent a message to the elf to go offline to sleep, and also chose to go offline. "Can he really find the second key?" "He found the first one first. If he really knows Halliday, it''s not surprising to find the second key." Artemis said softly that she would follow anyway. Even if you can''t get the key and make some contributions, let the people who get the colored eggs ban the loyalty center in the future. If you get the second key by chance, it''s even better. Whether you occupy a voice or hand it over for trading, it''s a heavy chip enough to impress anyone except IOI. No, even IOI people may be moved. After all, the loyalty center is just a department under him. Artemis finished and went offline. She should keep up her spirit and prepare for tomorrow. After she left, pasifar whispered to himself, "I have solved the first clue, and I can do it!" Instead of going offline, he went to the archives, which contained Halliday''s life. He felt that Halliday put everything related to the answer to the mystery in to see if he could get some clues. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next day, he was refreshed. At the urging of several people, gray went online and five people gathered outside the archives. Before the first key appeared, a large number of ordinary people became egg hunters again and poured into the archives, crowding the place. Then, after a cooling off period of more than a week, many people did not have the enthusiasm that gray had just got the key. After a few days of fruitless search, the archives gradually became deserted, and only those senior egg hunters continued. The arrival of the five naturally attracted the attention of some people, and others followed behind them to see what information they had checked. But gray didn''t see anything. He found the curator and asked him to open a separate room for himself. There''s nothing wrong with this. Protecting the privacy of the avatar is also a part of the game. The avatar doesn''t care. It can''t be used, but he can''t refuse it. A white room was created in the archives. Gray entered with five people and closed the door. "Curator, please take us into the film flash." Gray said directly. "Flash? Are you sure? " The curator''s face showed surprise. Flash is a horror film. Being on the scene is not a movie. Not everyone is willing to go in. In recent years, only some horror element lovers often go in and out of horror films, but most of them never enter the second time after entering once. "OK!" The key is inside. I''m not sure how to do it? And ghosts are not worth mentioning to him. People''s courage is related to their own strength. If you can blow it out, it won''t be so terrible. He has killed a lot of ghosts. How can he be afraid of the false things in this game? "As you wish!" The curator nodded, and the ground in the room suddenly began to sink. "Halliday didn''t get married or have a girlfriend in his life, but I found that he dated a woman, and there were flashes of movies released at that time." Gray explained to the little friends behind him. "Gray is great!" The elf clapped his palm and his big eyes were full of worship. He touched the ELF''s head and smiled, "and the movie flash fits our clue. An inventor who hates his invention." "This film is adapted from Stephen King''s best-selling book, but the author doesn''t like his work!" Pasifar''s eyes were bright and he realized that gray was looking in the right direction. "When a man and a woman date for the first time, they either watch a romantic film or a horror film, so he probably went to see the film with his date that day, but he didn''t confess. This is the regret of his life. This is the unrealized jump." "So we have to escape for him and finish the jump for him?" The earring girl also understood. At this time, the falling ground had fallen to the ground. In front of them was a lonely cinema. The rear was all hidden in the dark, and only the gate was bright. [overlooking the theater, Stanley Kubrick''s works flashed] The subtitles rolled in the theater. After the curator came down, he stood in front of the theater and stopped talking. Gray nodded to the other four and took the lead in opening the gate of the theater. Push open the door inside, the purpose is not a row of auditorium, but a huge mansion. The door behind them is closed, as if they had just pushed open the door of the mansion to enter it. Down the stairs is the hall. The windows outside the hall shine and you can see the shadow of trees outside. "Come on, we are not ordinary people. We all play high. Don''t be so timid. We are frightened by several ghosts. It''s all fake." Gray took the lead and followed the elf and the earring girl into the hall. On the table in the hall below, a printer was placed on it, and a printed paper was not taken out. It was in the shape of a key composed of words. When they came over, a stack of papers on the table with the same keys turned one page after another, turned one page and disappeared. "A total of 305. We only have five minutes. The more time is delayed, the more dangerous it should be. Find the key as soon as possible." Gray scanned the amount of paper and said. He suspected it was six minutes, but it didn''t take them a minute to get here,. "Five minutes? How can we find so many keys in the flash? " The earring girl questioned that there were many rooms in the flash, and there were many keys. It was difficult to determine which one was the key they were looking for. Maybe the one they are looking for is also an ordinary key. It will become a jade key only after it is found. Maybe, this is also possible. "There are too many keys, or shall we act separately?" Artemis frowned and suggested. Gray looked at her in surprise. The others were dignified. They didn''t know what had happened, but gray was stunned. Wouldn''t it be stupid not to be dignified? Chapter 642 Gray sighed and looked serious. "Don''t you know that the most taboo in horror films is to split up. Once dispersed, it may be a real ''split up'' action." There was a scene in the cabin in the forest. Several people thought it was safer to be together. As a result, the group below forcibly separated them in order to kill them. It can be seen that separate actions in horror films are never advisable. "Moreover, in this film, our weapons and equipment are invalid. Can you meet ghosts and fight with ghosts?" When gray finished, the other three looked at each other, as if it was such a truth, especially the earring girl who had just returned from the forest cabin. She remembered that the people in the forest cabin didn''t want to separate, and the people who presided over the ceremony underground forced them to separate. "Maybe we should go to room 237." Room 237 is the main plot room in the film. Several people discussed, only the elf who didn''t understand anything turned his eyes around, and suddenly a ball jumped out of nowhere and rolled back. Little Molly looked sideways and was ready to pick up the ball. "Come back!" Gray grabbed little Molly''s arm and pulled her back among the people. "If you are caught by a ghost, you will die, and then you will lose gold coins, equipment and money!" Without money, you can''t buy wine or delicious food. It''s terrible. Little Molly shivered and quickly hid behind several people. Gray went to the ball. Sure enough, he saw two girls standing in front of the elevator, greeting him with a cold voice and expressionless face, "Hello, Danny, come and play with us." Play? Do you think you are Daji? Gray: Hello, I''m not Danny. I''m Danny''s father. You can also call me Danny''s father The two girls didn''t respond to him, turned into the elevator hand in hand, and then laughed together: "Danny, come and play with us!" "Come on, let''s find the key!" Gray doesn''t care about them. The mansion is very large and extends in all directions. It''s very complicated. It''s not so easy to find the key. "To 237?" "No, the key should have nothing to do with 237. The main thing is that jump. You know, the ball is a scene where men and women are in close contact and can easily express themselves. Maybe Halliday is looking forward to such a scene." Gray remembered looking for a dance hall. Next to the dance hall was a picture of Halliday and his date Kira. But he can''t say it clearly. He can only say his own guess. After taking a few steps, gray suddenly slowed down, "no, which papers were 305, not five minutes or six minutes. If we just opened the door, it began to turn?" "How long did it take us from the door to the printer until we detected that the stack of paper began to turn?" "317, look for 317 first. On the road, two people pay attention to one side. If they meet a place to dance on the road, they should inform each other in time." Calculate, Gray said. He didn''t know whether he was right or not, but it was somehow an idea, and he didn''t delay looking for the ball. "Come on, the back stairs are open and the blood is surging out." Pasifar in the back suddenly said eagerly. "Shit, no one can open the door and flow out!" Gray yelled and pulled the two girls to run. Of course, he didn''t forget to observe the surrounding situation and listen to the music on the road. The blood wave in the back was rolling, bloody and terrible. Several girls were trembling with fear and didn''t dare to imagine being submerged by the blood wave. Women love to be clean. Even in the game, they won''t really be infected with them, and they can''t stand it. "Gray, hurry up!" The earring girl urged eagerly. All the gold coins and equipment burst out of oasis game killing. She didn''t see much blood except her own blood in reality. "It''s already very fast. Can you stand it any faster?" Gray replied discontentedly, sweeping his eyes from the objects on both sides. Soon his eyes brightened, and a picture hung in the corridor fell into his eyes. There were a group of people in the picture. At the front were Gray''s impression of Halliday and nakira. In addition, the sound of blood waves and music came faintly. "Found it, follow me!" Running to the front of the picture, gray made a sharp turn and took her two daughters into a room in front. At a glance, gray saw that the number of rooms above was 317. Sure enough, that pile of paper is not only a limitation, but also a hint. When people are in the oasis, they can view the time on the page, and they can copy it. It is easy to calculate the specific number of that pile of paper. "Ah ah ~!" Outside the door, blood waves passed by, and two screams came from inside, but the blood waves did not flow into the room at all. Gray''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He stretched out into the blood wave and pulled out two guys covered with blood. "Thank you!" The blood stains on the two people will soon dissipate. Oasis will not deliberately make something to disgust the avatar in some aspects. It is necessary for them to experience the so-called extreme reality. "What is this?" Percival noticed the situation in the room and frowned. "It''s not something in the flash." In front of them, there was a bottomless abyss. A group of zombies danced on it. Among the zombies, there was a woman in a green dress who was exchanged by the zombies and couldn''t leave. "That''s the lover of the zombie circle in the chaotic mansion. It''s one of the earliest games developed by Halliday!" Gray mercilessly robbed Artemis''s lines, "see, that''s Kira, we''re right!" "Who''s going?" After a moment of silence, the earring girl turned her eyes smartly and tried to open her mouth. Then she focused on gray. Obviously, he worked the most all the way. If he had the chance to get the key, she naturally wanted him to go first. She just had to get a jump clue in the back and keep the name on the scoreboard. In Artemis'' eyes, the wave light flowed, and his steps had unconsciously stepped out. "What are you doing?" The earring girl grabbed her arm, and her beautiful eyes glared at her. She felt that if she didn''t agree, she had to start. Gray was right. In the game, there was no foundation of trust for those who met by chance. As soon as they saw the hope of victory, someone wanted to win the fruit. Gray didn''t care. He never believed them. He invited them together just for the sake of the clues they were willing to share with him. "Let K get it!" Pasifar hurriedly made peace. Nodding slightly, gray went to the edge, saw a zombie and jumped on his knees. Zombies are rotten all over, but they don''t feel like grasping rotten meat. It should be an oasis to take care of the player experience, but make zombies look scary. The moment he jumped into the Zombie dance floor, the four people behind him were sent out and appeared at the gate of the cinema again. On the other side, gray followed the shoulders of the zombies, gracefully jumped over step by step, stepped down the zombie who caught Kira, then smoothly held her hand and took her to a stone platform in the center. When he invited her to dance, the conditions were automatically met, and Kira''s body was broken into light particles and reorganized into a green robed mage. "It''s you again!" Although the color of his clothes changed, he was obviously in COS Gandalf. Mr. Gandalf, without ink, took out the emerald key directly and pointed to a bronze book behind him. Gray went up and inserted the emerald key. A hole was opened in the middle of the book and a scroll flew out. Gray put away the scroll, didn''t read it here, and waited for the book to return the key to himself. Sure enough, after waiting for a while, an emerald key exited. "Goodbye, Mr Gandalf!" Gray didn''t comfort him, he didn''t know him well, and since that was his regret, he can''t make up for it now. This level is just his self comfort, just a beautiful expectation. People often think of that sentence! If only I could go back to that time! I must¡¤¡¤¡¤ Chapter 643 When gray came out of the cinema, the earring girl greeted him with an eager and expectant look, "got it?" "Of course, I have no artifact that I can''t get, no crown that I can''t get!" Gray proudly raised his head and sent a fist to several people. A green and charming emerald key was lying in the palm of his hand. The four stared for a while, and three of them had a much faster heartbeat and a lot heavier breathing. "Where''s the clue? Get it! " Little Molly just thinks it looks good, but she also knows that as long as she gets another key, gray will have a lot of money and can buy a lot of delicious food. "It''s natural, but it''s not suitable for parsing clues Before gray finished, pasifar couldn''t wait to say, "let''s go out and solve. I have a safe place." "Don''t worry, you go and get the remaining four clues first!" Gray shook his head slightly, and his bright eyes seemed to pierce the darkness, "Although we didn''t expose the movie" flash ", when we enter the archives and get the key, the scoreboard outside will change, and some people will doubt it. It won''t take long for them to guess that it''s not difficult. " "There is no shortage of smart people in the world. They may not know it''s the movie of flash, but they can definitely guess that the key is in a movie." Because there are only materials in the archives, and then you can enter all kinds of movies that are not very popular and suitable for game experience. If you want to experience those worlds, you can only enter them from the archives. There is no portal for these worlds on the bridge. In this way, they can certainly think of a movie. Perhaps the specific one needs to be verified continuously, but the most important thing for IOI is human and material resources, which will be found out sooner or later. If they enter the flash world, they will find the printer inside, make sure that the clue is in the flash world, and then go all out. Once the IOI gets a clue, they will definitely match in the end. When dealing with bounty hunters, he had to enter the cabin in the forest to form a situation of two to three. Now he had to risk being besieged by tens of thousands or even tens of millions of people to solve the third clue. He didn''t want to take such a risk. What he wanted was to grasp all the clues directly in his own hands and not give potential enemies the chance to surpass themselves at all. As long as there is no clue, the IOI think tank will not have any clue even if it collects all its hair. "We get all the clues and don''t give IOI a chance!" After gray said, all three people have bright eyes. They all have no good feelings for IOI. They can not only get clues, but also maintain the ranking on the scoreboard. They are happy to block IOI. "After getting the clue, it is estimated that tens of thousands of yuan will be recorded in the account, all of which will be hit to your private account." Gray looks at the elf. Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, little Molly lit up her fighting spirit, "I want to get a clue." Little Molly suddenly thought of something and got tangled up, "but sister Rimmel said she also wanted her name to appear on the scoreboard." "Do what you want!" Gray shrugged. Although he could think that Merrill might sell at a high price after getting the clue, the elves would do it if they liked. The props he bought were not real or furnishings, and the IOI was enough for them to drink a pot. Although I don''t like trouble, happiness is the most important thing! "But you think about it. If you give up, you will probably lose a room full of wine, chocolate and snacks. In the future, you will have no money for a midnight snack." Gray still reminded her. "No!" Little Molly has some good feelings for Merrill, but it''s not enough to give up a lot of good wine and food for her. Then she blushed and explained, "it''s dinner, not supper. I can order one for you later." She thought gray didn''t know that she secretly ordered takeout in the middle of the night. She took the takeout very carefully every time, trying not to make a sound. "Well, do you all remember our course of action just now? After you go in, leave everything else alone and go straight to the ballroom. " "I see!" The three answered in unison. "Talk!" The earring girl shrugged and strode into the cinema. Gray didn''t follow in again. They didn''t encounter anything before. This time, they are more experienced and will only be faster. Flash terror belongs to terror, but after you know it''s fake, you won''t feel terrible if you don''t step on their trap. For example, the two little girls don''t pay attention to them at the beginning. Maybe nothing will happen. Without entering each room, it is difficult to encounter those strange events. Just follow the previous route, rush all the way forward, find the ball hall and rush in, and everything will be over. Simple! Sure enough, before long, three people were transmitted, namely little jasmine, Artemis and pasifar. After a while, the girl came out with earrings at the back of her ears. Then she opened the scoreboard at the first time and was very happy, "ha ha, I''m in the second place." The previous 40000 points plus the current 80000 points, her points are up to 120000, 40000 points higher than the previous little Molly, and gray is up to 200000 points... Well, it''s just a change of order. "Go on!" Needless to say, gray, three people entered the cinema again. Outside, Nolan Sorrento looked at the scoreboard hanging on the company''s headquarters, his eyebrows jumped, and his anger quickly rose from the bottom of his heart. "Increase the reward and go after them with all your strength. I don''t want to see their names appear on the scoreboard!" "Mr. Sorrento, how much do you think is appropriate? It''s a sky high price to kill an avatar every five million, and those hounds seem irrelevant." The secretary next to him warned. "10 million, no 50 million, add 50 million to me. I want everyone to kill them and all IOI employees to act together." "Last time, the five million shareholders have complained. This time, if it is increased to 50 million, all employees will be used. The shareholders will not agree. 50 million will kill an avatar, which has never been done before." She thinks that 50 million yuan is still negotiable, but using all employees will definitely bring great losses to IOI. "It''s all right. They''ll agree. Getting the oasis is the goal of all of us. It''s only 50 million. It''s nothing." Nolan Sorrento shook his head. "Which movie did they enter? Did you find out?" "No, there are too many movies. They are still checking one by one." When the Secretary finished, he suddenly saw that the girl wearing Pearl Earrings ranked fourth on the scoreboard suddenly became the second, and the score became 120000. "Damn it, they''re brushing the level. Why don''t you leave us a chance, damn guy, ********************************************************** Nolan Sorrento flew into a rage, roared with red eyes, and spit out countless blocked words. Outside the cinema, gray suddenly opened the virtual interface and saw his reward. The number on it changed again, 50 million. "Shit! IOI is crazy! " Look again, the reward has become a reward for five people, and everyone has tens of millions of rewards, including 50 million for gray, 40 million for the girl wearing pearl earrings, 30 million for the goddess of life, Lord Molly, 20 million for Artemis, and 20 million for pasifar. "IOI is in a hurry!" "Hum, let them come." Earring girl cold hum. "It seems that we can''t continue the wave. When they get the clue, we''ll go straight to the third key." You can play games whenever you want. At this time, tens of millions of rewards will definitely be missed by everyone. At this time, even if you want to have fun, you can''t play games. Others won''t agree. They will trouble them anytime and anywhere. Even if they finally lose a sum of money, they are not afraid. Killing one of five people is enough for them to compensate. As gray expected, the reward directly attracted everyone''s attention as soon as it was released. Those mercenaries who decided not to trouble gray stared at the reward with red eyes and went to the mobile phone information immediately. Chapter 644 If you know the final answer and remove it with that magic number, all the things you need, want and desire are in that tragic fortress. "What the hell does that mean?" Five people stayed in the safe house of the earring girl, scratching their ears and cheeks. There was no clue. Only one person counted the zeros in his account heartlessly, thinking about how many delicious food he could buy. "Think slowly. We have plenty of time. Anyway, we know the clues. We don''t have to worry about who will take the lead." Gray is not in a hurry. He just can''t go out to play games. It''s nothing. Look for two books to practice magic and martial arts. The time will soon pass. As for clues, it really depends on them. He knows little about the third clue. He only knows that it is a fortress in the ice and snow world. There is no space to introduce the specific situation in the film, so he doesn''t know the specific location. Reaching out and pressing on the virtual glasses, his avatar has not moved, "silly girl, search all the castles in the ice and snow world in the oasis, except the world in the film." At first, gray didn''t know what the third clue meant. Of course, he still doesn''t know now, but with his deeper understanding of the oasis world, he can be sure that the place where the third key is located has nothing to do with the film world. Because finally, IOI can be directly transmitted into that world, and countless people rushed to help the war, which obviously does not comply with the entry rules of the film world. You know, there is a limit to the number of people in each film world. Some people are many and some are few. For example, a cabin in the forest can only enter five people, but not one more. This is to prevent players from brushing monsters on a large scale and playing boss with crowd tactics. There are many good things in some worlds. If players are allowed to enter and fight monsters unscrupulously, the oasis world will be full of equipment, and then everyone will be dressed in God''s clothes to destroy the balance of the game. Game balance doesn''t need everyone to be the same. It''s the one who destroys the game balance most. The real game balance is that everyone has the same starting point, not the same final result. Let silly girl deal with the information. Gray pressed the button, and then returned to the oasis again. He saw that the elf didn''t know where to get some snacks and was eating happily. Gray rolled his eyes. They are all virtual things. The taste is also simulated to deceive the brain, and it is much lighter than the real feeling. There is almost no taste. What''s delicious? "The five clues are the same again. Halliday is really lazy." The earring girl is boring. It''s good that she is an egg hunter, but it''s just out of interest. It''s a kind of psychology that everyone wants. I also want it. But she''s too lazy to do it because she has to take pains to study Halliday''s life and study him thoroughly in every detail. Artemis was much better than the girl with earrings, but he didn''t have a clue for a while, and so did pasifar. Gray extrapolated from the results, and the oasis world is huge. Even silly girls have to constantly screen the data. Well, this process may take a few minutes to a few hours, depending on the size of the oasis data. He estimates that it is not small. After all, this is a virtual reality game that can accommodate the avatars of global players, but he has not seen too many people, which shows that most people are distributed in various game worlds. If one wants to play all the Games in Oasis world, it may take more than half of his life. If you add those movie worlds, a lifetime may not be enough. Therefore, players entering the oasis have their own obvious choice bias, choose their favorite and interesting world, and occasionally enter some passionate world to relax. No one will want to play all the world again. Therefore, the world in the oasis is really vast. Even if artificial intelligence looks for it, it may not be able to find anything. Besides, the oasis is not really free to go in and out. People still have a world-class firewall. The three had a heated discussion. Gray asked them to calculate the number. Anyway, he didn''t know which number the magical number was. "Halliday was lonely all his life. It was his regret to leave the first two keys, so the third key must have something to do with his regret." The earring girl hit the nail on the head and extracted the common ground between several keys. "Moreover, the clue refers to the fortress of tragedy, which shows that Halliday thinks his life is a tragedy and not happy." Gray nodded gently and pressed the virtual glasses again, "add tragedy keywords and show me the castle related to tragedy first." I just forgot that Halliday''s clues are closely related to himself, and like the inventor who hates his invention, there must be directional hints in the clues. Apart from that number, the rest is the fortress of tragedy. Back to the oasis, the three are still discussing, "the first key, he wants to step back, the second key, he wants to go back and tell Kira that he loves her." "So, what regrets does Halliday have in his life?" "Maybe this is the summary of his life!" Artemis said, "he felt that his life was full of regrets, and everything was a tragedy, so maybe it was not regret, but his loneliness." "We should find a castle related to loneliness. Which Castle owner dies alone?" Pasifar followed Artemis''s train of thought. "I think the most important thing is the front numbers. As long as we know the numbers, we can greatly narrow the scope." Gray cautioned that if there are no numbers, you have to look for a needle in a haystack, and the difficulty will reach the top in an instant. "K is right. You found the right clue twice. Can you find the clue this time?" Artemis looked at gray. Gray shook his head calmly. "Not necessarily. Decrypting this kind of thing depends on a flash of inspiration. When the inspiration comes, it will be solved naturally. If the inspiration doesn''t come, it can''t be solved for a lifetime. It''s like the first clue, which can only be solved in five years." "Yes, this kind of thing depends on inspiration. You can solve it for the first time, the second time, and not necessarily the third time. If you want to rely on him, you might as well think about it and find inspiration." The earring girl said, with some anger in her eyes. Pasifar and Artemis didn''t know why, but they didn''t care. They nodded to show that what she said was reasonable. Gray smiled gently. "We work together. We have got two of the three keys. It''s not far from victory." "Then we''ll help you find the key. What can you give us?" Artemis turned his eyes and said. Gray looked at her. "Prohibit loyalty center from logging into oasis!" Artemis nodded. That''s what she wanted. Then he looked at pasifar, "a sum of money that you don''t have to work hard for the rest of your life. You can buy better equipment, devote yourself to oasis games, and take your family to live a better life." Pasifar was stunned. "How do you know..." "Look at temperament!" Gray shrugged, looked at the earring girl and said, "well, I can''t think of anything else for you except myself." "That''s good!" The earring girl said calmly. Gray was surprised. She really greedy for her body. "Good!" Because an elf was still eating, he didn''t hear their discussion or put forward his own requirements. Everyone ignored her. Chapter 645 "K, here it is?" A huge Castle standing in the middle of ice and snow appeared in front of the five people. The castle was surrounded by white ice and snow, and below the castle, red magma bubbled. Snow and magma exist together, and white and red are intertwined. Such a strange scene can be seen in the oasis game. "This is it!" Gray stepped up. "Let''s go in. There''s a pursuer coming." IOI''s eyeliner is everywhere. Several people came here. They were discovered by them. IOI will not give up the last chance. If IOI fails this time, their preparations for years will be wasted. So after these pursuers, all the incarnations of IOI must pour out. "We can''t stop the crowd tactics of IOI. We need help." Artemis looked at the pursuers in the rear and was not optimistic about the next thing. Pasifar nodded and agreed with her, "we can ask others for help. I believe many people don''t want to see IOI get the last key." "No, do you think only IOI in the world wants to get the key?" Gray flatly refused. There are more people in the world who want keys. If the IOI has the upper hand and is about to get the key, they may be able to unite to attack the IOI. But if they have the upper hand and are about to collect three keys, many people will thank them for sharing the coordinates of the third key, then kill them and get the key by themselves. At this time, if you ask for help, it is not necessarily friends, but more likely enemies. After all, people are strangers to you, and there is such a big attractive cake in front of them. Why should they sacrifice themselves to give you the cake and make you a wedding dress? You''re not his father! "You snipe them, don''t let them close, I''ll arrange defense." The four took out their weapons and aimed at the IOI soldiers who came after them. The coordinates here must have been exposed, but killing these people can take some time. At least no one will break into the castle and cause trouble to gray. He can arrange it at ease. IOI likes the crowd tactics best, which leads to their scattered resources and many people, but each one is only cannon fodder, and their strength is not strong. If only a few people, they can''t pose a threat to the three game masters at all. Three of the four are masters. They have been wandering in the oasis for many years. They have a lot of good things in their hands, and they have won points. Pasifar, the poorest, has armed himself. As the IOI''s small spacecraft approached, the four people didn''t talk nonsense. They started directly and the laser shot out. Several small spacecraft didn''t even have time to respond. They were directly blasted and burst a few fireworks in the air. In the castle, gray has gone to the center of the castle, opened the virtual layout, and a blue treasure ball fell into his hand, emitting a faint blue light. Ausuwoxpo ball, a super defensive artifact of level 99. Put the ausuvax treasure ball in front of him, the treasure ball floats automatically, and gray begins to pronounce the spell. The osuvaux ball is an artifact that requires a spell to start. "The breath of the devil, the charm of death, your omen!" Gray read it twice with both voice and emotion, and lightning shot out of the ausuwoxpo ball, forming a circular transparent barrier around the whole castle. "What is this?" The four people outside were surprised by the sudden change, and then remembered gray who entered the castle, knowing that this should be the reason why he had no fear. "Boom, boom!" Several still alive IOI employees poured down their guns and exploded on the border, but there was no ripple in the border. "How strong! This is an artifact! " "The ausuvoks treasure ball generates an unbreakable barrier. If you want to break it, you can only rely on a spell. I saw him buy it from Enoch." The earring girl whispered. Gray was ready. She knew, but she didn''t know why he knew it would be useful. Because according to the first competition, it is unrealistic to wrap the portal and forbid others to enter. Equipment is not allowed on the bridge. After the first competition, many people subconsciously think that the latter two keys, like the first competition, enter the special competition world through the portal. But gray also went to elok to buy a treasure ball. Either he was really cautious and thought he should be prepared, or he knew in advance that he would use it. The earring girl shook her head hard. How could she know in advance that this guy should have been killed paranoid, and he was just chased by a reward that day, so she bought this insurance. "What are you doing outside? Come in!" Gray appeared at the castle gate and waved to several people. "Is it really all right? This will not be broken by them. IOI has collected a lot of good things. " Artemis had no sense of security about the boundary of the ausuvos treasure ball, and IOI was like a great demon in her eyes, and always felt that they were difficult to resist. Gray smiled and nodded. "Don''t worry, only two people know the spell, and the other person should be repairing his faulty equipment at this time." He won''t hand over the fatal things to others, so when he used the ausuvax ball, he let silly girl black elok''s equipment, didn''t allow him to go online, cut off his communication signal and let him play stand-alone for a while. As long as he doesn''t go online, Nolan Sorrento can''t contact him even if he knows he has a treasure ball and he sells it. He doesn''t know the real identity of elok. There is no big mistake in being careful. He doesn''t think that people like elok will have a high moral standard. As long as Nolan Sorrento gives him enough money to make up for his equipment loss, and then let him make a lot of money, I believe he won''t mind betraying gray. "Fortunately, you bought this treasure ball. Otherwise, we have to deal with IOI and crack the game at the same time. We can''t compete with IOI hounds." The earring girl said happily. "So thank me for my foresight!" Gray took four people inside. Little Molly''s eyes turned around, came close to him and whispered stealthily, "gray, I also have credit. You have to give me some money." Knowing that she missed 100 million when sharing the stolen goods because she ate snacks, little Molly said she would never eat anything tasteless in the game again. She should concentrate on her work in the future. The magma flows in the ancient castle, forming a gorgeous red rainbow and falling into the magma river below. However, the three people did not want to enjoy the scenery and walked inside without saying a word. Only his majesty and the elf looked around, nodded slightly from time to time, and commented on the scenery or architecture of a certain place. Walking through a long corridor across the magma, the elf suddenly went to the edge to see the red magma pool. "Gray, if you said there was a magma pool at home, can we have a barbecue at any time?" The word "Hope" flashed in the ELF''s big eyes. "No, it''s better to barbecue directly with magic if you put a magma pool at home." Gray shook his head and refused. It''s not good to put the magma pool at home. It''s too hot for the scenery. The other three are speechless. You cultivate immortals, return magma pool and magic. You can''t play games. Are you crazy? Gray didn''t care about their faces. He knew it was such a result. If you said it, people wouldn''t believe it when you were sick, so they didn''t hide it at all. After all, this is a scientific world. You can do magic. You are a dragon. Who believes it! Chapter 646 Walking through the corridor on the magma and through the main hall, I found a collapse on the wall at the end of the main hall, and suddenly there was an ice and snow behind the wall, and an ice and snow cave appeared suddenly. "No, the model we saw should be a magmatic lake and a cliff behind it. How can it be snow? We went the wrong way! " The elf thought a little and found the truth. She has seen the model of the castle. The castle is built on a cliff extending out of the magma lake. Below is endless magma. There will never be ice and snow when walking back. "This is the game world!" Artemis explained, "anything in the game world can happen, such as putting a world in a castle." "Yes, didn''t you enter the flash world from the cinema before? And there are many places in the flash world that we didn''t go. It''s like when we entered the dance hall but reached the abyss. It can also directly fall into an ice and snow maze from the bathtub in the room, or push open a door and enter a cave in an instant. " "Oh!" The elf nodded gently to show that he understood. The magic in the game is very simple. She is the most powerful little jasmine. She knows everything. The other three were not as serious as her, smiled and went on. Through the breach in the wall, in front of the five people is a winding ice and snow path, and at the end of the path is a game console. "An Atari 2600 game console?" Pasifar recognized the only thing that existed here except ice and snow. "Let''s play games?" The earring girl frowned, "but which game is the key, so many games, do we want to try one by one?" "How is it possible that Halliday''s level is not so easy?" Artemis also frowned, his face frozen and said: "In the previous speed race, not one or two people died. There was a flash in the back. If gray hadn''t solved the correct customs clearance method, we wouldn''t have been so easy to get it." "If we don''t finish the clues and others enter the flash film, I don''t think there will be many fewer dead people than the speed race." "So now, is this seemingly harmless game really harmless? I don''t think so. " "You are right!" Gray nodded to confirm her point of view and said with a smile, "if I''m not wrong, the game is actually very simple. I''ll die every time I make a mistake until you officially pass the customs." "As for how to die? Why do you think you put the game console on the ice? " Gray asked himself and replied, "of course, when there is a wrong person to play the game, this piece of ice will break and let players go down for a swim." "But there are only five of us. We have no conditions to try one by one." Said the earring girl. If it is IOI, they can play all the games one by one with so many people, but they have only five people, that is, only five lives. There is not much room for exploration except trying to guess clues. "No need, I have a plan!" Gray shook his head and walked forward confidently. "Which game do you want to play, or I''ll try it first. You have two keys. It''s bad to die. That''s equivalent to giving IOI a chance!" The earring girl proposed to be the first tempter. In fact, she wanted Artemis and pasifar to try first, but it''s hard to say. It''s suspected of harming them. If it''s bad, the team will be dissolved. Dissolution was not terrible. She was afraid of internal strife and let others take advantage of it, so she decided to go on her own to show her sincerity. "No, I''m sure!" With a domineering wave, gray reached out and pushed the girl away. Well, it doesn''t feel right, gray. I happened to see an angry and ashamed earring girl, and his hand was just taken away from her chest. "Halliday is such an old goat that he doesn''t know what to do to protect the female avatar." Gray did not dare to speak, and make complaints about embarrassing laughter. However, oasis men can become women. It''s really hard to put an end to this kind of thing. Anyway, it''s just like this. It''s impossible to go further. Men and women can''t do that kind of thing in oasis. The earring girl didn''t care about him. She watched him turn on the game console and choose the game. "Adventure games?" Pasifar was surprised and realized, "the adventure game is Warren Robin Knight Game. He was the first designer to think of the game egg." Pasifar''s tone gradually turned into ecstasy. "The third level is the level of looking for colored eggs. Halidi takes this game as the third level, which is reasonable." "No, you can''t pass the customs, this game... Suddenly, pasifar''s face changed, as if he thought of some key points. "Looking for colored eggs, Halliday said it was looking for colored eggs. What are you doing through customs? You can win if you find colored eggs." Gray said in a relaxed tone as he played the game. For this last level, he specially practiced how to find the colored eggs of adventure games in Oasis world, worked hard for an hour, and specially found other game videos to watch. In short, it''s safe. "You know?" Pasifar asked in surprise, then relieved and depressed, "yes, you can get two keys. Flash is almost your own customs clearance. Adventure games are also what you think of. It''s normal for you to think of them." "Nothing. I didn''t expect anything about District 14. Thanks to you." Gray continued to play the game. He was already familiar with how to find the colored eggs. He could also distract himself from chatting. Control the game villain to walk around the room. Finally, in constant attempts, he finally found the stealth point in a room, and then brought it back to the main screen. "Inventor: Warren Robin Knight" Such a line of words appeared on the screen. Gray smiled on his face, looked at the four people and laughed loudly, "game clearance!" "Kaka!" The sound of ice breaking came from his feet, and an ice crack expanded and spread under his feet. "Wrong? How is that possible? " The earring girl is unbelievable. Isn''t he very sure? How can he make a mistake? But now the ice is broken, which is clearly what he said. The ice disappears and turns into a swim in the water. "It''s impossible. It can''t be wrong. It''s an adventure game and find the eggs." Pasifar can''t believe it. After some analysis, they all believe that the adventure game is the final level, and finding the colored egg is the final solution. But now, it''s not. "Is customs clearance the real way?" Pasifar muttered, "the first egg game in customs clearance is halidi''s egg game?" Chapter 647 "What are you muttering about? I didn''t fail! " Gray squinted at some shocked looking guys. "But... Before they finished, the ice under the game machine in front broke and the game machine fell into the water with a thump. Gray shrugged and looked too young. "Why can''t you wait until things turn out?" They didn''t answer, because as the game machine fell into the water, the ice on the cave began to fall one by one, some in the water and some on the ice. The faces of the four unknowingly changed again. Just now the game console fell into the water instead of gray. They thought the game was over. But now in this situation, they couldn''t help but show that Halliday thought it was too easy to fall directly and wanted to arrange a wonderful way for gray to die. A huge ice cream fell in front of gray, hit the ice and turned into a storm, mixed with the kind of wind and snow. The five people are familiar with this scene. Although the ways are different, the way is the same, that is, the appearance of Halliday''s Avatar arnock after customs clearance. Their faces changed from worry to joy. As soon as their faces changed, they felt some spasms in the muscles on their faces. In a white robe made of ice and snow, Arnold appeared in front of gray and handed out a crystal key. "Thank you!" With three keys in hand, there is a huge crystal like door on the water in front, which corresponds to three locks. "Ready for victory?" Gray looked at the four people behind and walked towards the crystal door with a laugh. In front of the gate, gray first inserted the crystal key he had just got, then the second emerald key, and finally the brass key. Three keys open three locks, and the crystal gate collapses, revealing the world after going out. Behind is still a castle, which is covered with countless gold and silver, just like the king''s treasure house, extending to the deepest part of the castle. The deepest part is a huge egg emitting orange light. This is halidi''s colored egg, which all players dream of. Gray waved to the back four and asked them to go in with him. "Is that ok?" Several people looked at the white robed arnock who had not disappeared. "Of course, you are friends, aren''t you!" Arnold nodded and posed to come in. The five people walked into the gate and walked towards the colored egg step by step. Pasifar felt a little dreamy. The colored egg that had been thought of day and night was within reach of them. "Get it and become the new owner of the oasis?" "That''s right!" Wearing a golden brown mage''s robe, Arnold kindly appeared in front of several people with a gold pen in his hand. He handed the golden pen to gray. "As long as you sign these documents, the oasis is yours!" On the table, the documents have been placed, just waiting for gray to sign. "Gray Sutton!" Several people looked at the information above. Finally, they saw the buyer''s signature column and looked at gray strangely, "do you use your real name as your nickname?" "Didn''t you add a ''King''?" Gray shrugged and looked at the earring girl. "I just don''t want to introduce myself in the real world after meeting the right person." Confirm your eyes and meet the right person. The earring girl''s heart collides with the deer. God gives her a good opportunity to jump up and bite. Arnold didn''t bother. When they were finished, he handed over the golden pen again, "sign it, you will be the new owner of the oasis." "This is still a test!" His majesty, Zhizhu, holding the golden pen on the document, said, "you don''t want others to make the mistake you have made, do you?" "Very good!" There was a flash in Arnold''s eyes. His tone changed and became more emotional. "I just want to confirm it again." With that, Arnold''s robes turned into gold scraps, and the surrounding buildings were the same, like old paint peeling off. The flying gold chips disappeared, and the group reappeared in a new room. The room was very chaotic, but it had a home atmosphere. Arnold also turned into Halliday. He didn''t have any excellence in his clothes. He stood quietly aside. "This is your home!" Pasifar looked around and looked curiously. At the window, a little boy is playing a game. "That was me a long time ago. I like him by my side." Halliday said, then went to the door. "Come and look at this." There is a red button at the door. Khalidi pointed to it and said, "as long as you press this button, the whole oasis will be closed, and the bug cleaning program will empty all standby servers, that is, you have the right to permanently close the oasis now." "Then this button will become your most failed invention. Everyone likes oasis. Why close it?" Gray shrugged. Halliday smiled and didn''t speak. He walked to the window here, "now accept the reward, get the colored eggs, and the game is over." Halliday was like an old man saying goodbye to the world. He talked about his own affairs and searched for the colored egg in the drawer. No one interrupted him. For an old man who has died, everyone is tolerant enough. Finally, Halliday found the colored egg from the sundries and handed it to gray. "The real world is the only one." "As long as you like, virtual or reality is your choice. Everyone has the right to choose his own life." Gray doesn''t agree. Halliday didn''t speak any more. He didn''t know gray. Maybe for a person who still uses his semi real name in the game, the difference between game and reality is not worth caring about. Gray also carried the eggs in front of the four to let them see clearly. After playing the game as a child, Halliday put down the handle and walked over to the door with the old Halliday, "goodbye, King gray!" "Mr. Halliday, wait a minute." Gray asked the protagonist''s exclusive question, "aren''t you an avatar?" "No!" Halliday answered in the affirmative. "Is it consciousness upload?" Gray is curious that this technology is still immortality in disguise. "No, I''m just a program, a program with high intelligence." Halliday still shook his head and denied his guess. "Is it really possible to upload consciousness?" "I don''t know, but I think you are very similar." "Go out. The real documents have been sent to your house. Thank you for participating in my competition." Halliday opened the door and walked out of the door with himself as a teenager. Gray touched out a quarter, looked at the bombs and disposable props in the layout, shook his head slightly, "there''s no use in the back hand. The enemy is too delicious." "Isn''t it good!" Several people were speechless. "There is a knock at the door outside. I''ll have a look. I''ll see you at the old place later." Gray goes offline. "I''ll go and have a look!" Elf offline! Chapter 648 "Hoo!" Wade took down his virtual eyes, took a long breath and rubbed his cheeks. His eyes turned around the waste RV he sorted out. He sat gently on the ragged sofa in the back. "The egg game is over!" Disappointed and relieved, he could not say what his mood was. Every egg Hunter thinks he is the son of destiny and the last person to get the egg, but reality has proved that there is only one son of destiny. "We helped him figure out the number of area 14. We didn''t help him with anything else. I don''t know how much he will give us." No one doesn''t like money. Wade needs money more and won''t say anything. He refused to pay without much effort. He is tired of living in the civilian cave. If he has a sum of money, he will take his aunt to a better place to live. As for the man, he really doesn''t like him. Let him continue to struggle in the civilian cave. As for whether Gray will give it, he doesn''t know. If he gives it, it''s naturally the best. If he doesn''t give it, he can''t help it. "Ding, you have a sum of money to the account!" I don''t know how long, Wade put on his virtual eyes again and was ready to go to the oasis. However, he just put on his virtual glasses and found a transfer. "Here we are!" His heart beat violently, his fingers stretched out to the news in front of him and opened nervously. "One hundred million, one hundred thousand! million! must! Ten million dollars! " The beating heart made his whole body steaming, and his cheeks turned red in extreme excitement. After taking a few deep breaths, Wade forced himself to calm down. "Move out of here first, and then buy a farm." Wade knows very well that he doesn''t have much ability. If he runs a business and opens a shop, he may lose his money. He buys a farm, then hires several experienced workers and buys some advanced machines. He doesn''t say he can always be rich in the future, but it''s not the same as in a civilian cave. At least, there must be no worry about food, drink and clothing. Instead of going home, he searched the Internet for what he wanted. "It''s better to stay away. I don''t know where Artemis is. If only I could move to her side." Wade thought, glancing at messages. "No, we must ask Artemis before making a decision!" No matter which farm, it doesn''t quite meet his standards. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Artemis, I think Before pasifar finished, Artemis interrupted him, "look, gray is holding a press conference." In front of her is the live broadcast of the real world press conference. "Unexpectedly, this guy is also very handsome in reality. Even on such an important occasion, he is not formal." The earring girl touched her chin to comment. Percival sat down next to Artemis and stopped talking. "Mr. Sutton, congratulations on getting Halliday''s legacy. What changes will you make to the oasis next?" "The oasis is the home of everyone and needs to be built together." Gray looked at the following row of reporters and nodded slightly, "I was also a player of oasis before, so I won''t make too big changes and damage the interests of players. You can rest assured." "However, I found that there are still some disadvantages in Oasis game. Employees of large companies form a strong team and infringe on the interests of other players. For the better operation of the game, I think some companies and organizations that infringe on the interests of players should be restricted from entering oasis!" "Oasis is a place for everyone''s leisure and entertainment. It is a place for everyone to be happy. It infringes on the interests of players. We will never allow it. For details, you can query on the official website. " "Mr. Sutton, are you talking about IOI? As we all know, IOI has been investing a lot of manpower in the oasis, monopolizing some powerful game worlds, seizing all kinds of powerful equipment, and offering a reward for hunting is extremely bad. Such a company can be regarded as bad competition in the game and infringe on the interests of others? " At the end of the press conference, gray went online immediately after receiving the news from several people. He met several old friends in the safe house. "I''ve restricted the IOI loyalty center, and their reward has been lifted. There''s no need to hide here and meet again?" Gray looked at the relatively large room, his eyes stopped on the three, and his expression was quite helpless. "Thank you, gray!" Artemis stood up and bowed gratefully. She has been trying to solve the loyalty center, not only to avenge her father, but also to avoid more people being hurt by the loyalty center. Now gray has fulfilled her promise without much help, which makes her very grateful. "You''re welcome. Not only the loyalty center, but also the IOI will be solved slowly." Gray laughs that the problem of login restriction of loyalty center is easy to solve, but IOI is not easy to do. It''s the second largest company in the world. However, since I have a grudge against IOI, of course, I have to bring it down. "I have received your transfer, thank you!" "You''re welcome. It was discussed at the beginning. You deserve it." Gray looked at the earring girl and said, "your reward hasn''t been given yet. When will you come to my house and I''ll give you the reward." "Not rare! When I''ve spent all the money you gave me, I''ll ask you for compensation. " The earring girl hummed coldly. She regretted that it would take a long time for us $20 million. After chatting with his friends for a while, gray suddenly flashed his eyes and showed a bright smile on his face. "I have an idea. You can help me." "What idea?" "I intend to reopen the closed track and flash film, but change the customs clearance method. Each customs clearance player can get a commemorative key. Collecting three keys can randomly obtain a piece of level 70 to 90 equipment or a task to obtain artifact. What do you think?" Gray said his ideas. He found out on the day of customs clearance that many players in the world began to contribute their little faith to him. Although they only worship, not as good as those believers who believe that he is God and worship him, not even pan believers, gray has always been fastidious and never wasted. Therefore, he should further explore and turn himself into the God of games in their eyes, so that everyone can become his pan believers. "I think it''s good. Many people actually want to pass a Halliday competition and get three keys. Even if the three keys are no longer the three before, the equipment is also a good choice." Percival nodded in agreement with gray. The earring girl added: "finally, the reward can be distributed in the form of colored eggs. I think they will like it." "How do you want to change it?" "You can''t go back in the speed race. It''s too simple to go back. Last time you were seen, it had been spread all over the sky, so this speed race is a real speed race and weakens King Kong a little." Several people discussed and participated in the design of a game, which is still very new and interesting for them. Chapter 649 Nolan Sorrento kicked the office chair away and looked at the people on TV angrily, with a distorted expression on his face. The existence of IOI loyalty center is linked to oasis game. Oasis game does not allow them to log in, so their loyalty center has become the most useless department and can''t do anything. Most of IOI''s businesses are related to oasis. Once oasis limits these businesses, IOI will never be the second largest company in the world. "Don''t worry, Mr. Sorrento, we have a contract with oasis. If they cancel all cooperation, the amount of compensation will be a sky high price. He doesn''t dare to do that." The female assistant comforted. The cooperation of the loyalty center was removed by oasis. It only compensated a little liquidated damages. Other businesses can''t do. Oasis doesn''t have so much ability. "The loyalty center has made the shareholders very unhappy. You need to do something to restore the shareholders'' confidence." "They said that the one who was chased and killed by IOI was biased against us, but as long as we continue to cooperate and strive to improve the impression in each other''s hearts, we are still the second largest enterprise in the world." Sorrento rubbed his temples. The shareholders were right. In business, there was always only interest, and those who hated had to stand back. As long as there were enough interests, most businessmen would choose to put down their hatred. Because most successful people are mature, know what they want, and don''t do things by mood. However, judging from the news conference just now, that guy is just a hairy boy. He is easily influenced by personal emotions and may not be as expected by shareholders. However, gray is not the only shareholder in oasis. He just has the greatest voice. Other shareholders will ensure that the interests of the company will not be damaged. "I see. I''ll find a chance to talk to Mr. Sutton and continue to cooperate with oasis." Sorrento waved his hand and felt a headache. But the Secretary didn''t go. Sorrento raised his head and frowned. "Is there anything else?" "Because Halliday''s competition is over, the departments set up to win the competition are useless. You need to make new arrangements for them." The female secretary hesitated, "because of Mr. Sutton''s attitude, the governments of some countries asked to send someone to supervise the work we arranged for the staff of the loyalty center, but fortunately, they didn''t go too far, they just showed their attitude. After all, we are not soft persimmons." IOI, as the world''s second largest company, is certainly not a soft persimmon. If they are not sure that they are going to fall, no one is willing to take action against them. Weng! The mobile phone vibrates. There is a special prompt message. Sorrento straightened up, turned on his mobile phone, and then frowned tightly. "Oasis publishes news and recruits the world''s best scientists. What do you think he wants to do?" The Secretary thought for a moment and hesitated, "this... Is very normal. Oasis has been recruiting scientists to study new games and devices." Sorrento nodded softly, indeed, but he was a little too sensitive because this guy was new to the top. This guy probably wants to make some achievements quickly and prove his ability. He is really young. Scientific research is the investment cost of several years and decades. How can achievements appear so easily? The Secretary withdrew. Sorrento exhaled and was ready to put on virtual glasses and go into the oasis. In fact, he likes oasis very much. He just wants to get the colored eggs and has little time to play. Now the colored eggs have been taken away by others. Although he is unhappy, he is finally relieved, put down his burden and can play his beloved oasis game. "Mr. Sorrento, gray Sutton is on the air!" The female secretary rushed in and showed him with a high-tech screen. On the screen, gray is the dress in the game, a tall hell devil. At this time, he sits on a huge throne, and the throne is in the castle, which is built on magma. On him, Gulu magma flows down, and the red magma flows down the throne to the main hall, and then flows into the magma pool below. "Everyone, as you can see, I''m the gray king who just won the colored egg. I know many people like oasis game, so I decided to restart Halliday''s three competitions." "Of course, the rules of the game have changed. You need to explore this by yourself. Those who get three keys can open the treasure chest and randomly obtain a piece of equipment from level 70 to level 90." "Do you want gold coins? Want an artifact? I can give you everything you want. Go find it and I''ll put them there! " When the camera is pulled away, a huge treasure chest appears in Gray''s hand. There are three key holes on it, corresponding to three keys. With a slight toss, the treasure box fell on the hall, and the whole hall seemed to tremble. "Come and get it. I''ll wait for you here!" Gray''s deep eyes seemed to penetrate the void and fall on every incarnation in the oasis. "Look at the three contests, madder. The eggs were taken away. We don''t even know what the second and third contests are." Some incarnations said eagerly. Because the group of five acts secretly, in addition to the IOI that has always paid attention to them and has strong human and material resources, others do not know that the second level is flash and the third level is an adventure game. However, gray has changed. The flash is good. Everyone can enter the competition, but can adventure games give them a pile of game consoles to pass the customs first? impossible! "The first level is still racing, but the King Kong inside will weaken to a certain extent. Well done! Every time, it''s the dog King Kong. He blocks the last side and doesn''t let the past pass. He also knows how to ambush under the broken bridge. No one can pass. Now it''s weakened and my opportunity comes. " "What are the last two levels? Well, the horror world collection can enter 10000 people at a time, appear in various horror films, escape from horror films, enter the next floor, and get the key through a dangerous maze. " "This is more difficult than the first level." The avatar muttered that it was difficult to escape the horror film alone, and it was too much to go through the dangerous maze. "The third level is on the death planet? Shit, do you want to be so cruel? " "A new area will be created on the death planet. It is usually isolated by the border. As soon as the time comes, it will disperse and expose the battlefield inside. The key is in the center of the battlefield." Click to zoom in, and a land full of magma appears in front of him. On the bubbling magma, there are countless stone bridges leading in all directions like tree roots. In other words, those stone bridges with tree roots converge from all directions to the middle, and the small roots gradually become larger and smaller. Finally, there are only four leading to the middle platform. In the middle is a magic array. Just after watching, suddenly someone hurried to the racing track. "What''s the hurry? Didn''t King gray say that this game will always exist." Said his friend. "You know a fart. He said it''s level 70 to level 90 equipment, but it depends on the face. I guess it must be an artifact for the first time. The back should really look at the face. Take the artifact for the first time. Hurry up." Gray said that the first level had been opened. As soon as the time came, it would begin immediately. He decided to open a level at 12:00 noon on 246 for players to collect keys. Today happens to be Tuesday, and it''s not yet 12:00. In the game, the devil Gray was suddenly stunned, and then quit the game immediately. [congratulations to the host, you have successfully established a legendary image in the hearts of countless players and achieved achievements: legendary player, achievement point + 3] Chapter 650 On the magma pool, looking at the disappearance of the avatar transmission in front, pasifar and Artemis looked at each other, a little helpless. These games made by gray are really too difficult. The first one is good. It basically continues Halliday''s racing speed, and the difficulty is reduced a little. The latter two are completely different. The difficulty is twice as high as the first one. Neither of them got the first crystal key, but let a guy who doesn''t know where to get it pick it up. "Artemis, I''m moving." Pasifar and Artemis quit the death planet together, returned to the bridge outside and said to her haltingly. "Yes!" Artemis nodded lightly without asking. "Well, can you tell me where you live?" Pasifar summoned up his courage and asked, "don''t say the address, just tell me which city it is... Please!" Looking at pasifar for a few seconds, Artemis sighed, grabbed his shoulder with both hands, whispered close to his ear, and then pushed him away, "you can come to me, but you will definitely be disappointed. We can''t even be friends in the future." With that, Artemis turned and left without waiting for him. "No, certainly not, I''m sure!" Pasifar shouted behind him, looking excited and excited, "she is in the same city with me. It must be God''s arrangement." However, he has to choose his new home again. He hasn''t summoned up the courage to ask before, and some of the selected spare parts are far away from the current city. Those can''t be used now, so he has to choose another one. The information about the farms around the city was transferred by him. He wanted to choose a romantic place with flowers and green trees, mountains and water. In the majestic ancient castle, magma flows. Gray sits on the throne and faintly looks at the coming player avatar. The Avatar was curious about this. It was the first time for him to enter this ancient castle. Before that, like Arnold''s Avatar, he appeared on the spot and gave them the key. Only this time, he came to the castle and saw the huge treasure chest. "Bertman offers his loyalty to you, the great lord of hell, the devil of fire and the king of gray." The avatar said loudly with a strong sense of shame. "Bertman? Good name! " Gray raised his eyebrows, smiled and tossed it. A crystal key flew out and fell in front of bertman. He reached out and caught it. Bertman didn''t look at gray, an incarnation of hell devil. There was no incense from an artifact. A key is inserted, and the treasure box opens automatically. A colored egg is quietly placed at the bottom of the treasure box. Bertman reaches out and takes it out, looking excited. "You can keep it as a souvenir, or open it and you will get a gift from the devil." Gray said faintly. "Thank you for your generosity!" Bertman nodded gently, turned and disappeared in the castle hall. "It''s normal. There''s nothing to look at!" The earring girl came out from behind a post and said. Gray stood up. For the first time, someone came to open the treasure chest. He was still ready to come and have a look. The earring girl had to follow. At this moment, she said something general. Tut Tut, woman. "Just now I was wondering whether to change his artifact explosion rate from 100% to real random." Gray touched his chin and said, as some avatars expected, the artifact explosion rate of the first colored egg is really 100%. This is the same as the first kill of the reclamation boss. There is an explosion rate bonus. "Why?" "I have a grudge against him!" Gray clenched his teeth as if he remembered something. "What hatred? He didn''t walk on the bridge and sweep you with his tail?" The earring girl sarcastically said that she felt that someone had little heart and met her just because she was swept by her tail. "No, it''s called ''this nickname already exists, please choose again''." Gritting his teeth, gray remembered that when he just entered the game, he changed his nickname again and again. As a result, the nickname already existed. The earring girl took a smoke from the corner of her mouth. This hatred is really unheard of. "Then, do you want me to call you Mr. bertman?" "No, since the name doesn''t belong to me, don''t force it." Gray waved his hand generously. So you just wanted to change the explosion rate? "It is said that pasifar and Artemis will meet in reality." The two men walked towards the portal in the castle, and the earring girl suddenly said. "Oh!" Gray nodded faintly. This is a very obvious thing. They have a good impression on each other. It''s normal for netizens to meet. I just hope that they won''t die in the light. After all, in the game, when people pinch their faces, their avatars are optimized. In reality, to tell the truth, they don''t have high looks. Artemis also has a birthmark on his face. Of course, in this era, a birthmark is easy to get rid of, but if it is not removed, it is easy to affect his first impression. "You don''t seem surprised at all?" "Why should I be surprised that many people now have feelings in the game and then meet in the real world?" Gray asked, disapproving. Before there was no virtual game, people could play online love games. Now technology is more developed. It is normal to form teammates and get along day and night and fall in love. Of course, many people take this to cheat money and sex, and it has been tried repeatedly among housemen and women who stay at home. "I''ve seen this sign for a long time, but pasifar hasn''t acted. I thought he would wait for years." Gray added one last sentence. The earring girl hummed softly, opened her long legs and entered the portal, "I''m going off the line for lunch. Do you want to go to lasvia in the ninth district in the afternoon?" "No, I have something else to do!" Gray showed helplessness and refused. "Forget it!" The earring girl takes off the virtual glasses and turns into smoke. On the plane, gray took off his virtual glasses and looked at his beautiful secretary, "how long will it take to get there?" "Sir, we''ll be there soon. The driver has been waiting for you at the airport. It won''t waste your time." After lunch, Adela took a walk in the garden and bounced back to the game room. "Will that guy gray come? What can he do? " With doubts, Adela put on her virtual glasses and entered the oasis. Just appeared in the oasis, before she had time to act, the oasis prompted her that someone was calling in the real world. "I''ll see who''s bothering me to play the game!" With a trace of resentment, she chose to go offline. She lives alone. If she can prompt someone to call, she will ring the doorbell. After quitting the game, Adela took a notebook and turned on the monitoring at the door. A handsome man appeared in the surveillance. He held a lollipop in his left hand, a small pink schoolbag in his mouth, and looked left and right at the door. "Gray, how did this guy find me? Is it an abuse of authority? Damn dog. " Complaining, Adela hurried downstairs in slippers and came to the gate in a second. She took a deep breath and calmed her mood. Adela opened the door and looked vigilant, "who are you and what do you want to do?" "Pupils, let''s go to school together!" Gray smiled and asked handsome. "Bang!" Several black lines appeared on Adela''s forehead. Her eyes stared and shook hard. The door closed hard and almost patted someone in the face. Chapter 651 Ten years passed, and gray returned to single in the third year. After all, not everyone can stand that his boyfriend doesn''t marry you, just thinking about the world of two. In this regard, he has nothing to say. He is not a great demon king and will not forcibly lock the princess in the castle. Love freedom, in modern society, who hasn''t divided hands several times? In the past ten years, gray felt that this was his most fulfilling trip to the outside world. Oasis games made people linger and forget to return. There were endless kinds of fun games to play, and he could enter all kinds of films and films, which was just like heaven. However, no matter how fun the game is, there is also a tired day. Recently, gray found that he was not interested in the game in the oasis, so he planned to take the elf home. Of course there''s no problem going home, but the oasis still needs to be dealt with. With his support, oasis has realized its own production of landing equipment and various technology products to enhance experience, which has completely replaced the position of IOI in this kind of market and become the global giant and the real first. "Set up another game for players to pass and inherit?" Gray touched his chin. He also has no children and relatives, so the oasis is once again facing the situation of no inheritance. And he doesn''t want children. He is still an elegant and beautiful 18-year-old boy. What kind of children do he want? Through game inheritance, he can probably stay in people''s hearts for a long time, so that they can continue to provide themselves with some meager power of faith. However, he felt that it was not necessary. The belief power generated by these players who were not as good as pan believers was not only small, but also of poor quality. After purification in the belief furnace, he could not gain much. His power of faith in other worlds is still reaping intermittently. He can harvest a lot every time. Now he does not lack the power of faith. "Why don''t you donate it!" Gray suddenly had the idea that if he didn''t do anything, after he left, oasis must be owned by the government where the company was registered, or by the country where he came here. However, the latter is less likely, because it is a small country and is not qualified to break the wrist with the large country where the company is registered. Maybe he will suddenly have several illegitimate children and may want to inherit the inheritance. "So, donate it and make some contributions to the world." Gray nodded slightly and made a decision. "What do you donate?" Little Molly asked vaguely with a steak in her mouth. "We''re going back. The oasis can''t be taken away. I decided to donate it to do good things." "Good!" The ELF''s eyes brightened up, and then he was a little distressed, "who do we donate it to? Why don''t we build some charitable funds? But I heard that charitable funds are not charitable. " Elves learn a lot in the game, but they are still very simple and know a little about many things. "Well, I''ll take care of it. Take your time." Gray rubbed her little head and smiled. He had thought of what to do. The elf angrily threw away his hand. Gray took out his tablet and sent an email to his secretary asking him to book a plane ticket to China. In the evening, Samantha was cooking dinner in the kitchen. She reached out and ordered the interface next to her. A news suddenly jumped out. "Hey, Wade, gray has gone to China. What is he doing in China?" "How do I know? Probably to travel. " Wade walked back and forth on the lawn pushing the lawn mower and replied carelessly. Samantha disagreed with this view and said, "travel? How is that possible? There is nothing in the oasis. Do you have to fly to a foreign country to travel? " "If he wants to see the real world, taste the food he can eat, feel the real local scenery and culture, what''s strange about going abroad." Wade retorted that oasis can really let people go anywhere you want and eat all kinds of food you want, but it''s all fake. No matter how close to reality, it''s impossible to make you feel real. Suddenly, there was a clang in the kitchen. Samantha was about to load the pan and fell to the ground, but she didn''t realize it and looked at the new news on the interface. "What''s the matter?" Wade quickly turned off the lawn mower, strode into the kitchen, pulled Samantha from the pile of hot food and into his arms. "Are you okay? Aren''t you hurt?" Wade looked at her with concern. "Mom?" A seven or eight year old girl poked her head out of the kitchen door, followed by a four or five-year-old boy. Two small heads looked at them curiously. Wade turned his head and smiled. "Children, the kitchen is a little messy. Will you wait for us on the sofa?" The two little guys nodded and turned away. Wade looked at Samantha again. She shook her head slightly. "I''m fine. You see, gray established 100 charitable foundations around the world, and then donated all the remaining property and oasis shares to the Chinese Academy of Sciences." "Let me see?" Wade made sure his wife was okay, so he focused on the front interface. Then he exclaimed in disbelief, "is it true? Why did he do that? It is reasonable to say that even if you want to donate, it should be donated to his own country. " They were surprised and puzzled about it, but it was limited to this. What gray did was his own freedom, which had little to do with them. "As mentioned above, he is to promote the development of global science and technology and the happiness of people all over the world." "Science knows no borders. All science and technology is ultimately for the better development of human society. I believe the world will become better and better. China is now in the stage of rapid development. When it is officially determined to forge ahead, donate it to them. I believe they can make more contributions to the world. " The two looked at each other, speechless. Under the news, hundreds of thousands of pieces of information have been refreshed. There are no more than three kinds of contents. People in China praise Gray''s great righteousness and say they must work hard for human progress. The people of the country where gray registered the certificate scolded that all kinds of foul language were brushed without money, and then blocked by the system, and then continued to brush. The third is that people in other countries eat melons or envy, envy and hate. Why not choose their country. "Science knows no borders. Can gray still believe this obvious flickering slogan?" They both looked unbelievable. How do you think gray is not that naive person. Science without borders is just a slogan shouted by others. If anyone really shares his science and technology unconditionally, he will only be praised by other countries on the surface and scolded secretly. If there are really no borders, where will there be so many scientific and technological barriers in the world? trade barrier? The world has long become a big family that loves each other. But in fact, the world has not become a big family that loves each other. Hundreds of countries are still in conflict. The squalor between countries is unimaginable to ordinary people, and the goal of world peace is out of reach. "Shall we persuade him?" Samantha thought for a moment and asked. She really couldn''t bear to see gray squander all her property, even if it had nothing to do with her, but they were friends. She felt that she should be advised about such irrational things. "Forget it, no matter what we do, what gray wants to do with his things is up to him. Besides, the news has been sent out. Now even if gray wants to regret it, it''s too late!" "That''s what I said!" Samantha looked at the closing news for a few times, and a 10 million receipt message jumped out. Samantha stared in surprise, "eh, who gave us the money? You have a sum of ten million funds confiscated? " "How can we have so much money that we haven''t recovered? It should be from gray! " Wade guessed. In recent years, we occasionally play games together, and the relationship is good. According to Gray''s character, it''s not surprising to give them one share if we dispose of all the money. Other little partners probably have one. There is also an e-mail, in which there is a video of a man walking on the sea with a big Lori, "everyone, as you can see, I am a God. I''m gone and want to go back to the divine world. Goodbye!" The question marks on both faces continued to increase, and then angrily closed the email, "God? You are a psycho. Give away all your property. Are you going to drink the West and north wind? " "Keep this ten million for him first. When he starts begging that day, we''ll give it to him and let him suffer first." Chapter 652 "Go back!" Gray put the little jasmine who turned into an elf on his shoulder and said with a smile. "What''s the matter? You seem very happy!" Little Molly said strangely that gray was happy when he came home, but he was definitely not so happy. He must have something he didn''t know. "I think of something happy." In the twinkling of an eye, gray appeared again and had returned to the castle. The mermaids in the castle felt the breath of Gray''s return, came up to serve, rubbed their shoulders and beat their legs, so that he could feel the warmth of home again. Gray opened the information interface silently in his mind while enjoying it. Originally, after he knew that this was a high-tech world, he didn''t want to achieve any achievements. He just wanted to have fun. Unexpectedly, there were many unexpected gains. [congratulations to the host, you have successfully scattered tens of millions of possessions in one day and achieved achievements: scattered wealth boy (1), achievement point + 1] [congratulations to the host, you have successfully scattered a billion possessions in one day and achieved achievements: scattered wealth boy (2), achievement point + 2] [congratulations to the host, you have successfully scattered hundreds of billions of wealth in one day and achieved achievements: scattered wealth boy (3), achievement point + 3] The achievement of a legendary player was achieved before. The achievement point was added with three points. Unexpectedly, the last wave of unintentional operation achieved three achievements at once. Sure enough, being a man still needs waves and doing all kinds of things that ordinary people dare not do, so as to better achieve achievements and harvest. This is the reward of kindness. Gray nodded secretly. He was too kind to see the system. He was in a hurry to send him achievement points. However, after watching the progression between the three achievements, gray also knew that this achievement would basically be over here. "It seems that the money scattered boys in the next stage don''t have to think about it. The requirements of the fourth stage should be ten trillion, which can scare people to death." Obviously, the three achievements this time are multiplied by 100 on the basis of the upper level as the conditions for the achievement of the lower level. This time, he picked up a bargain and got $500 billion. Even if it was properly operated and increased later, it was less than one trillion, let alone ten trillion. There was basically no chance to complete the next stage. How can there be so many of the world''s largest companies waiting for him to inherit. Don''t want this. Gray looks at the bracelet on his wrist. It''s a silly girl''s change. In this high-tech world, of course, he won''t forget his silly girl. So gray asked the company to write several pseudo artificial intelligence, so that silly girl can learn from it and enhance her intelligence. In addition, he has been looking for Halliday in the game. Unfortunately, he didn''t find him and didn''t find him with his authority. He really thinks that Halliday''s state is very similar to consciousness upload and alternative immortality. "Master, have you had a good time these two days?" The mermaid asked softly. Someone disappeared a few days ago. They have taken this as normal. They are curious about what he does, but it is not strong. "An interesting trip!" Gray smiled. "Hasn''t anything happened these days?" "No, the Marquis has been busy supervising the spring ploughing recently. He has not been in the castle. Your two apple trees have been taken care of and are growing normally. Maybe you can try watering some old springs for it. Some sisters always have the feeling that watering the old springs will make it grow better." Sterly whispered as she gently rubbed his head. Every time gray came back, she asked if something had happened in the castle, so she also formed the habit of actively collecting information and telling him when he needed it. The elf is not interested in these, flapping his wings and flying out. When he flies out, he becomes a big Laurie. In the past, she preferred the appearance of elves, and would not often use them even after she got the ability to grow bigger. However, after using the form of big Lori in the last world, it seems that this has become a habit. "La la!" The elf happily patrolled the castle, and then came to the kitchen. Merrida is carrying a plate of stew. She has just finished practicing riding, shooting and fencing. She needs to eat something to replenish her energy. When a piece of food was put into her mouth, Merida chewed twice and suddenly stopped. A girl sat in front of her very familiar, and then pulled some of the food in front of her in front of her and ate it as if there were no one else. "Delicious, Merida, are you full? Then I''ll eat it all!" Seeing that Merida stopped moving, the elf stretched out evil claws to her food. "Little jasmine?" The voice is the voice of little jasmine, but people don''t seem to be. Isn''t little jasmine a little one? So small, slap big, very lovely elf, how can it be a little girl? "Well, you''re welcome. Let me help you!" Seeing that she didn''t eat, little Molly picked up the food left for her. Merida felt that she was not hungry. She looked at little jasmine curiously and turned around her a few times before she was sure that it was really the elf, not a little girl pretending to be. Because the face is very familiar, it is an enlarged version of the elf, with wings behind it, and the skirt is also the ELF''s skirt. "You... Merryda thought in her mind," how did you become like this? I mean, weren''t you such a small one before? " Merida made a gesture and compared her two fingers to a height of more than ten centimeters. "You say so?" The elf tilted his head and thought, jumped gently, and turned into a small one flying in the air. "Yes, you just, is that magic?" "No, gray turned me into a God, and then I can grow up at will." The elf explained and continued to concentrate on solving the food. Merida pondered for a moment, slowly sat next to the elf, her eyes were uncertain, and she said casually, "well, didn''t gray do anything strange to you?" "What strange thing?" Little Molly doesn''t understand that gray is a strange person. He always does all kinds of strange things. On the contrary, she doesn''t think gray does anything strange. Merrida knew that the elf was a simple child and could easily be cheated by bad people. She thought about it and whispered, "for example, let you sleep with him?" "We always sleep together." The elf looked at Merida strangely. What''s strange? She always slept with gray. "I mean, he made you an adult, slept in a quilt with him, and did some strange things to you." "No, but gray is afraid of the cold and often finds some big sisters to warm his bed." Little Molly shook her head. She has her own bed. Don''t sleep in Gray''s bed. It would be terrible if she was pressed by him. "Big sister?" A black line appeared on his sharp forehead. Sure enough, slag man stone hammer! That night, gray hoped that the elves would grow up and become more sensible. In the past, he thought it was great that the elves could continue to see all kinds of knowledge and keep their innocence. But now he doesn''t think so. Little Molly needs to know that there are some things she can''t say. But the problem is not big. For a successful warm man, handsome smile and sincere sophistry are basic skills. Nothing can not be solved by sweet words. If not, go deeper and deeper. At that time, all problems will come naturally and be solved easily. Chapter 653 When spring came, the kingdom was full of vitality. Farmers worked hard, workers worked hard and soldiers trained hard. Everything was developing in a better direction. On this day, Gray was collecting some water potions in the sea and cared about his Mermaid by the way. Suddenly, he rushed out of the water, looked south, looked over the forest, over the mountains, over the lakes and rivers, and came to a huge volcano. Above the volcano, a thumb sized crystal man walked carefully to the crater, stretched out his head and looked down. In the fiery red magma, a wounded dragon was bathing in it. The red fire light went out with his breath, and a huge sound roared. "Back, very good!" Gray smiled at the corner of his mouth and came back. It was inevitable that he came back to adjust his magic and threw a form God separation here. "Damn bitch, I''m seriously injured this time. You''re no better. When I recover, I''ll frustrate you." "However, I can''t stay here more. The boy should not give up such a treasure land. I don''t know when he will come back. The boy''s self-healing ability is too strong. Even if I can win, he can''t kill him. When I solve the bitch and get stronger, I''ll come back to him for revenge." Thinking, the Dragon began to absorb the magic in the magma regardless of everything, and his injury recovered quickly. "This guy, he doesn''t plan to come back after he leaves again this time?" Gray watched his movements and silently walked back to hide under a big stone. Here, gray took back his spirit, looked at the Mermaids around him, smiled and said, "go and play by yourself. I left a little in advance. I''ll see you next time." Fly from the sea, instantly enter the castle and open the portal. "Gray, what are you doing? Why don''t you call me!" Little jasmine ran over angrily. After two steps, her body turned into an elf and fell on his shoulder quickly. "Nothing. You stay here and I''ll be back soon!" Gray said and wanted to take down the elf. He went to fight monsters, not to play. The dragon was seriously injured this time. I don''t know what it is or whether it has caught up with it. "You lie, I can help!" Little jasmine said angrily that she was not the elf who could only play auxiliary before. She was also a powerful soldier with armor. Gray was a little helpless, but he agreed when he thought that the elf had magical ability and was still very powerful to protect his life. "All right! If you are in danger, remember to hide your ability to start, and then I''ll let you attack him, and you''ll attack! " "I don''t want to sneak attack. Sneak attack is not good. I want to be a fair Knight!" The elf proudly raised his little face and said. Knights are not all aboveboard. Muttering in his heart, he took the elf through the portal, and they appeared in the manor. Before Carlisle could do anything, he saw Gray rush out of the window and fly south on a flying broom. His eyes turned and nodded to agate who was cleaning the room. Carlisle took out his flying broom and rose into the sky. In the garden, Belle raised her hand and set up a shed in front of her eyes. She looked at the sky with a small face. These people didn''t say a word when they went out. It was a little far away. Gray flew with all his strength and came to the southernmost town half an hour later. He separated a part of his spirit and controlled the crystal man. Xiaoshi God came forward and looked. The dragon''s injury has basically completely recovered. At this time, the magma in the volcano with rumbling magma has solidified and emits white smoke. However, with the breath of the dragon, there are still red lines under the solidified magma, which flash away. "Did this guy use all the magic in the volcano to recover from his injury?" Xiaoshi God looked at it, and suddenly the Dragon below opened his eyes, and his huge eyes suddenly looked at the crater. "Oh, no, found!" Gray said blandly. The little crystal God grew up and became gray. "It''s you!" The Dragon roared, his eyes burst out, and the volcano began to vibrate with his roar. "You think you can defeat me with only one magic separation. Go to hell!" The Dragon roared, his wings spread the solidified magma, his limbs broke all the magma covered on his body, and the Dragon jumped up and flew out of the crater. "That''s possible. I''ve made great progress during this period of time." Gray smiled. He wasn''t ready to do it. This form of divine separation was originally just to monitor here. There was not much power that could carry him, and it was still the power of magic. His own physical quality could not be inherited. In general, the strength of this form God separation is less than half of his strength. There is no hope to fight the dragon. We can compare more for a while and delay time without doing anything. But obviously, the dragon and he have nothing to say, just want to kill him. "Die!" The Dragon opened its mouth and a dragon breath spewed out at him quickly. Gray stretched out his transparent wings behind him and soared into the air, narrowly avoiding the blow. "Ha ha, magic separation, dead goods, kill you first, and then kill you later." The Dragon waved his claws. His attack speed was very fast. Even if gray added magic wings to himself, he couldn''t keep up with his claw swing speed. This is the limitation of separation. Because of the material, the material determines the upper limit of his physical quality, and his coming spirit represents the upper limit of magic. Obviously, neither of these is enough. The moment the Dragon waved his claw, gray knew he was finished. So he resolutely gave up the crystal God separation, and the spirit quickly withdrew to the noumenon. The next moment, the crystal God was crushed under the dragon''s claws, and gray felt a slight tingling in his brain. If it is an ordinary demon ghost type God, there will be no spiritual backfire after being killed, but this is his form God as a separate body, which has a deep connection with him, rather than the unequal control relationship. Therefore, when the crystal divine separation is destroyed, he will be backfired to some extent. However, he took back the mental power attached to it in time, which has little impact. It only takes a short time to recover. Not to mention his mental strength of up to 26 points, his physical fitness of 28 points can also provide good resilience and cultivate his spirit. You know, the body and spirit are not completely unrelated. The recovery of mental power is basically affected by the body. The stronger the body, the faster the recovery of mental power. And he also has advanced self-healing. Although it seems that it only works on the body, it also plays a great role in the recovery of mental power. Therefore, this little backfire doesn''t matter at all. Maybe it will recover directly before catching up with the dragon and won''t affect the next battle. "Do you still want to run when you come back? Beautiful thought! " Although he didn''t know what happened to the dragon and suffered such a big loss, Gray was sure that the Dragon couldn''t run away this time. He must be his own booty. And the existence of the wounded dragon may also be a powerful Warcraft, such as the golden storm bear, the ancestor of the golden family. The Dragon smashed his mind, and the huge longan twinkled, "this guy seems to be stronger than before. Damn it, I''ll come back to you when I solve the bitch." Although it is only a separation, the dragon still feels a crisis. He has not been mediocre for more than half a year and has become a lot stronger. In this way, I still feel some crises, which shows that the other party has not stood still, or solved the current thing, improved a little, and then came back for revenge. Chapter 654 The elf sat curiously on Gray''s shoulder and flew south with him. He kept thinking about what''s fun here. Gray would come in such a hurry. But after thinking about it, she found that she had forgotten almost everything here. Except for a small town with a lot of wine, her memory had long been blurred. And the town had just fallen behind them, and Gray''s goal was obviously not it. Suddenly, gray made a sudden brake. The elf didn''t catch his clothes and flew out directly. He rolled in the air for several times to stabilize his body. "Gray, what are you doing?" The elf flew back angrily and looked at him angrily, waiting for him to give himself an explanation. She was so frightened that she almost thought she would fall to death. "There''s a guy following us!" Gray sensed that a contractual connection was coming this way, and knew that Carlisle found it when she came out from Belle, and then she chased it. "But don''t we have something urgent?" The elf is so strange. Gray is in such a hurry. He should fly quickly now. "Don''t worry, it can''t run away!" Gray smiled gently. He was just in a hurry to kill the dragon before he recovered, but now the dragon has drained the volcano and his injury has recovered. There is no need to rush again. Anyway, he gave tracking magic to the giant dragon, and because it absorbed the magic in the volcano to heal, the tracking magic has been silently printed in his body, even if it will not dissipate in another two or three months. If you haven''t found him and killed him in two or three months, even if he is very lucky, spare his life for the time being. The reason why he found it and killed it was because gray felt that if the dragon were not stupid, he would have run away by now and would not stay where he was waiting to die. Moreover, seeing that he recklessly absorbed the volcano to recover his injury, rather than continue to regard it as his nest, the Dragon didn''t intend to stay here more at the beginning. Now he found that he knew he was back and would run. Before long, Carlisle rode the flying broom to the maximum speed that the broom could bear. When he saw Gray, he was ready to go to linhaiduo. Then he felt that the contract began to start. He flew up and smiled. "Master, I see you seem to have something urgent, so I want to help you." Carlisle explained with a guilty heart. "Hum!" As soon as gray reached out and took Carlisle''s collar, he brought her over, threw her on the flight broom and started again. His flying broom is much faster than her junk. If he flies with all his strength, Carlisle will be too tired to catch up. Do a ghost a favor. But now the Dragon left the island and flew to the sea. I don''t know where to fly. It''s also good to have a witch help drive the flying broom. He can have a rest and save energy to deal with the dragon. When he came to the top of the crater, gray just glanced at it without stopping. The Dragon had already flown away. He could feel that the other party was flying towards the south. "After he entered the thunder cloud that day, he met other islands in the south. This injury was caused by fighting with other powerful creatures on the island?" Gray secretly guessed that this is the most logical situation. There are thousands of islands on the sea. It''s no wonder that the dragon may encounter the island in any direction. Because it has been nearly a year, the injury he caused to the dragon must have healed long ago. When the dragon is injured again, there must be someone else. I just don''t know whether they are both defeated, or the dragon is wounded and runs for his life, or the dragon has killed his enemy. "It''s better for the one who hit the dragon to suffer a slight injury, and then the dragon will recover from the injury and go back for revenge. If both lose this time, I''ll pick up a bargain." Gray thought. After all, he is so handsome. What if he wants to be more beautiful? Moreover, in the prehistoric fierce beast war, the protagonist finally picked up a bargain, which is very consistent with his identity. "Master, who are we after? Is it the enemy of the master? " Carlisle held his master''s request tightly, his eyes bent into beautiful crescent, and murmured. "It''s a giant dragon, so it''s no use saying you went." Gray didn''t forget that Carlisle was settled by her own dragon breath. Although she has become stronger after the beast lifted the curse, the dragon is not weak. The Dragon at that time was much stronger than when he dealt with Carlisle, and it had just been detected through the separation of Shi Shen. The dragon became stronger, and the witch lady was probably not an opponent. "How can I? I''m much stronger. Even if it''s... I''m not afraid of anyone except the master." The witch said very hard, showing strong self-confidence. "Me too. I''m super powerful!" The elf patted his chest, raised his head and looked confident. "All right, you''re all great!" The Dragon flies close to the sea, and its wings occasionally vibrate angrily, which can set off huge waves. He is in a good mood. He has such a treasure to recover from his injury, but others don''t. It''s only two days. The woman can''t recover much. This time, he must kill her, swallow her and come back to gray for revenge. However, the woman has a whole elf Kingdom and has unimaginable resources. If she goes back earlier, she will recover less, and it will be easier to kill her and eat her. "Hum, when I eat that woman, I will rule the elf Kingdom and take all those humans as slaves." The Dragon thought that after half a day of high-speed flight, a huge island that could almost be called the mainland appeared in front of him. With a roar, the Dragon fell towards the kingdom by the sea and landed in the castle. "Lord dragon, you are back!" The people in the castle bowed their heads and retreated with fear and fear. "I''m hungry. Bring the food!" The voice of the dragon is like thunder, and the ears of shocked servants and maidens roar. But no matter how uncomfortable it is, they dare not neglect it. Some people stagger out like drunk and bring him food. "Ha ha, what a weak human being. Such a low-level creature can occupy such a large land." The Dragon groaned with disdain in his pupils. "Lord dragon, is that woman dead?" A dignified woman came in, looked at the dragon and asked. There was a sense of pride in her bones. She was looking at the dragon with her head up. Instead, she looked like looking down at the dragon. "No, but she was seriously injured. When I was full, I went to kill her." The Dragon smiled, shrunk and became a strong human. "Well, I can''t wait to destroy their world." The woman''s eyes flashed hatred. "You''ll get what you want soon. Let''s have fun." The Dragon went over, grabbed the woman''s arm and smiled. "What are you doing?" The woman flew into a rage and slapped the dragon in the face. The Dragon stopped and looked at her coldly, "in the future, I will be the king of this kingdom. You are just my slave. What do I ask you to do. You have to do something. " "You... The woman was angry. The Dragon grabbed her neck and dragged it in front of him. "Remember, when talking to your master, you should learn to be humble." The woman grabbed his arm, struggled hard but couldn''t break free, and her face gradually turned red. The Dragon put her down, but he didn''t let her go. He smiled obscene on his face and stripped her clothes bit by bit with his other hand. Chapter 655 The giant dragon is neither human nor converted from human. He was born a giant dragon, so he has no shame, so he starts to act directly when eating. All the servants and maids who came in were surprised, then bowed their heads together, sent food in fear, and hurried away. They are faster, but no one dares to run, which makes the Dragon unhappy. He will eat people directly. The queen was ashamed and angry to die, but in the hands of the dragon, she was just a doll. She couldn''t escape his palm. Even suicide was a luxury. The Dragon doesn''t care at all. If he hadn''t done so before, because he still needs these humans to provide him with food and logistics. If he falls out with humans and humans join hands with that bitch, he probably can''t bear it. But that bitch will die soon. She is the most powerful existence here. Who else can compete with her on this land? He will be the only owner of this land. All creatures are his slaves. He can do whatever he wants and come as happy as he wants. He doesn''t care about the feelings of others. However, after all, this is the castle of the kingdom. Some people always have a heart for the country and the royal family. Soon, the prince who just ascended the throne, that is, the king of the country, rushed over with a large team of people. As for the old king, of course, he died. The old king did not support the queen and the dragon to fight against the elf Kingdom, so the queen was ready to let him get sick and take control of the country for the time being, and the Dragon added strength behind him. The king fell ill and farted in a few days. So the kingdom fell into the hands of the queen. If the dragon was not more and more difficult to control, the queen would not necessarily let the prince ascend the throne. However, the dead Prince of the old king didn''t know the inside story. He just doubted the dragon, and didn''t agree with the dragon and the queen. Although he felt that the queen had done something wrong, when he knew that the queen had an accident, the new king immediately summoned an army to prepare for rescue. "Beast, let go of the queen!" The prince rushed into the huge room built for the dragon with his army. He roared and took out his long sword to kill the dragon. The tall horse jumped up, the sharp blade avoided the queen, and took one hand to hold the dragon who ate meat in the back hand. "Die!" The new king''s eyes are full of killing intention. He doesn''t like the big man who has changed the dragon. Today, he humiliates the royal family so that the royal family is disgraced. It''s difficult to solve his hatred if he doesn''t break him into pieces. However, his movement was not fast in the dragon''s eyes. The Dragon pushed away the queen. The woman was still very beautiful. She was a mature woman with full charm. Don''t die in battle. Then his palm turned into a dragon and grabbed the new king''s long sword. The building here is very spacious. The new king rushed in on a horse with a strong and heavy momentum. Although the long sword did not hurt the dragon''s claws, the giant dragon retreated by the impact and smashed the huge stone chair behind. "I don''t know what to do!" The dragon was furious and stood up from the rubble, holding the blade tightly in his hand. "Kill!" The knight behind rushed in, bypassed the dragon, and cut him with his long sword. But it didn''t work. The new king had to draw out the long sword first, but he found that the sword was held in his hand by the dragon. No matter how hard he tried, it didn''t move. "Your Majesty, step back!" The knight shouted in horror. A knight gave up his mount and jumped over to bring down the new king. Behind him, a flash of blood flashed, and several deep wounds appeared on his back. The bones were clearly visible, and the man had been killed in an instant. The dragon was half dragon, covered with stiff cutin, and his hands turned into sharp claws. It was just his claws that tore open the knight''s body. The Queen''s eyes flashed with deep hatred and resentment. She grabbed her clothes from the ground and ran out, wearing them while running, regardless of other people''s eyes. Out of the dragon, the queen had hastily put her clothes on her body, and then recklessly went to her secret room. The new king felt the hot blood on his face. The whole man stayed for a moment. Although he had been practicing his sword, several surrounding countries were friendly and restrained. He had not experienced the battlefield. This was the first time he saw someone killed in front of him. The hot blood did not quench his inner anger, but made the anger burn more vigorously, and the killing intention filled his chest. He pushed away the knight who had died for himself and took his sword from him. The king hit the neck of the dragon who was dealing with other angry knights. A blood mark appeared on the dragon''s hard and thick skin. His angry blow unexpectedly broke the dragon''s defense. However, it is only a bloodstain. For the dragon, this kind of injury is worse than skin injury. "He also has weaknesses. Kill him!" The king roared and pressed his sword with both hands, trying to cut off the dragon''s head. The Knights cheered up. Every attack failed and made them almost desperate. It was just the responsibility to protect the royal family that made them rush regardless of their lives. Now the giant dragon was injured for the first time, and they finally saw a glimmer of hope of victory. Hope may be small, but as long as it exists, they are willing to risk their lives for the possibility of victory. The dragon''s claws grabbed the long sword and his murderous and cruel eyes made the king fall into an ice cave. "Bang!" The Dragon kicked the king on the chest. The king''s mouth was bleeding wildly. He flew back and hit the wall. "Kill him and avenge the king!" The Knights roared and attacked fearlessly. "Hurry up, hurry up!" Outside the door came the Queen''s voice. Three teams of soldiers rushed with three crossbow carts, and the crossbows and arrows were aimed at the killing dragon. "Shoot me and kill him!" The queen roared madly. Her eyes had turned crazy red and stared at the dragon. The iron rope twisted, and the crossbow creaked and loaded with three crossbows and arrows. Three crossbows and arrows were shot from the crossbow. Lightning generally came to the dragon, and the Dragon quickly reached out to resist. Three crossbows and arrows collided with his claws, the dragon was knocked back, the crossbows and arrows were broken into powder, and a few drops of blood flowed from his claws. "Neck... Neck... Weak defense!" The king said with his last strength. "You have no chance!" The dragon also heard his words. His head quickly turned into a dragon''s head, opened his bloody mouth and laughed wildly. The fire flashed in his mouth, and a pillar of fire spewed out, turning the surroundings into a sea of fire, and three crossbow carts were also lit. "Ha ha, lower creatures, die!" Seeing the Knights struggling in the sea of fire and finally falling down in the sea of fire, the Dragon nodded with satisfaction. "Wait, my slaves, I''ll soon kill that bitch and come back to conquer you. All those who don''t obey will die!" The Dragon returned to its original shape, flew into the sky and flew to the forest in the distance. The queen knelt powerlessly on the ground and looked at the sea of fire ahead. She knew that the royal family was over. In order to avenge her brother, she killed her husband and her son, and she was greatly insulted. "Why?" The queen roared with tears and filled her chest with anger and hatred. She was unwilling. Why can bad people always win? It''s unfair. This world shouldn''t be like this. "Ah ~!" The cry of sadness spread far away, and all the survivors felt a sense of sadness at the bottom of their hearts. Chapter 656 "Master, can your magic work? Can you still find the dragon? " Carlisle is a little helpless. It''s been a long time. Why hasn''t she caught up with the dragon? She has been flying according to his instructions. "It''s normal that the magic that has been put for so long is a little out of date!" Gray said with a curl of his mouth. Besides, the dragon has been moving at a high speed. Just determine a general direction to catch up. It takes a lot of mental power and magic to locate him all the time. "Gray, there''s someone ahead!" Little Molly stood on Carlisle''s head, grabbed two locks of hair, looked at the city looming in front and said excitedly. "I''ll say that''s right. The guy I chased has no way to enter the earth. He will definitely settle down elsewhere. This must be his new nest." Gray was sure, "we''ll catch up and kill the dragon." After flying for a while, Carlisle keenly found that there was a fire in front. Although it was daytime and far away, the fire was still very bright. "Master, there is a fire ahead!" Carlisle said, pointing to the fire. "No, it''s not an ordinary fire. I feel the smell of the dragon. It should be caused by the dragon breath of the dragon." Gray narrowed his eyes and stared at the area. But why did the Dragon spray a breath of dragon breath here? He didn''t know and couldn''t understand. Because if the dragon and these people have a grudge during this time, it should not only burn such a little place, but the entrance. All buildings are surrounded by a sea of fire. He doesn''t believe how kind the dragon can be. He is only punished a little for being offended. Suddenly, he thought of a possibility that the dragon was just on a whim and vomited a breath of dragon interest, just like ordinary people walking on the road, seeing a pile of ants and stepping on them when they passed by. Thinking of this, gray thought it was quite possible, because there was really no psychological burden for a dragon, especially a dragon. "Gray, let''s help them!" Soon they came to the top of the city. "Yes!" Gray nodded gently, put his hands together, grabbed a mass of sea water and spread over the sea of fire. The sea water splashed down and put out the sea of fire. Fire overseas, the crying queen was drenched, slowly raised her head and saw the two people sitting on the flying broom. "Wizard?" The queen muttered to herself, then suddenly stood up and shouted at them like crazy. Gray was about to urge Carlisle to continue chasing the dragon. When he heard her cry, he stopped and looked down. After thinking about it, Carlisle came to her and looked faintly at the disheveled and embarrassed woman, "what''s the matter?" "Lord wizard, please help us, please!" The queen stumbled over to gray and kept shouting. Gray frowned. The vapor pressure of the water evaporated from the sea of fire was on the queen, so that she could not continue to approach, just like being fixed. "What can I do for you, madam?" He didn''t want to let her close to him. The woman''s spirit was very unstable and her body was full of madness. "Lord wizard, help, help my son." The queen couldn''t come and jumped, "you, bring the king here." When the soldiers behind heard this, they quickly moved the king who had just ascended the throne. Gray looked embarrassed when he saw the king. "Madam, there''s something else. Let''s go first!" In his opinion, the woman must be crazy, or she wouldn''t let herself save her son. It''s OK to say if you''re just injured, but it''s charred. The whole is charred. There''s no vitality. You''ve already died completely. You have to save a fart. Hurry to add a fire and bury it. "Lord wizard, wait, wait!" The queen was more conscious and knew that her son had no hope of resurrection. She fell on her knees and cried bitterly. She changed her appeal, "wizard, I don''t want you to save him. Please avenge my son and kill the dragon. I''m willing to present the kingdom of ostai to you." "Everything in the kingdom of ostai is yours. We can do anything for you. You are a wizard. You must need magic materials. As long as you kill the dragon and Mary Pherson, the kingdom of Moore will also be your territory." Queen ingrace began to draw big cakes to depict Gray''s future rule over the two kingdoms with endless wealth and potions. "Mary Pherson?" Gray wrinkled his handsome eyebrows and thought, "who''s the dragon you''re talking about? I know, but who''s Mary fisson? Has she done anything evil? " "Master wizard, Mary Pherson is an evil witch. Evil goblins can be seen everywhere in her kingdom. They do all kinds of evil. My poor brother was brutally killed by them." Queen ingrace complained loudly and was extremely sad and angry. "In addition, the daughter of king Stephen, the neighboring country, was cursed by her. She came to the castle on the day when king Stephen''s daughter was born and cursed that her daughter would be stabbed by a spindle on her sixteenth birthday and couldn''t sleep for a long time. She was an evil witch out and out." "The story sounds familiar." Gray touched his chin and said. "Have you heard of it?" Queen ingrace raised her head excitedly, "please help us. I will convince king Stephen to marry his daughter to you. In this way, you can have two kingdoms and Moore Kingdom, and you will become the greatest king." Gray was calm. He didn''t want any kingdom. He didn''t care so much. As for wealth, he was a little excited, but his gold vein hasn''t been mined yet. Moreover, it is possible to persuade King Stephen to marry his daughter. If king Stephen is the king in his memory, after all, this guy is a ruthless horse. But it''s hard to inherit his kingdom. This guy finally married the princess, sat on the throne and reached the peak of his life. "Is that dragon here all the time?" Gray is more concerned about the Dragon than the two kingdoms and Mary Pherson. He is not interested in helping the queen, because he can see it without elves. The Queen looks crazy. There are many places in her words that deliberately hide some things. She just wants to use him to deal with the dragon and Mary Pherson without any sincerity. "Yes, he has been entrenched here and enslaved us." The queen wept as if she had been greatly wronged. Gray looked at a group of knights behind who were angry but didn''t speak. Their anger was half to the dragon and half to the queen. It can be seen that the Dragon didn''t occupy here. His presence here may have something to do with the queen. "I''ll deal with the dragon and avenge you. You have gold coins ready." Gray nodded and said that he must kill the dragon, but if he could earn some gold coins by the way, he would be very happy even if he didn''t lack it. "You wait. I''ll go after the dragon." With that, gray rode on the flying broom and rushed to the forest ahead with the elf and the witch. He just sensed the dragon. The other party had stopped moving at high speed and kept moving in a small range in this direction, like looking for something. Chapter 657 Gray was a little envious of leaving the magnificent castle. The castle here is even wider than his new one. The castle in the whole city directly accounts for half of the area. The road is wide and the castle is white and tall. I don''t know how many years it has been widened by the kingdom of ostai to become like this. But the huge castles are gardens, and there are only two real buildings, oh no, three. Although gray didn''t ask about the building they came out before, according to the strong smell of the Dragon inside and the style that is obviously too rough and completely inconsistent with the surrounding environment, he can also guess that this should be built by the other party for the dragon. Therefore, the reason why this happened now should be that the cooperation fell out, rather than the sudden attack of the dragon as the queen said. But he was looking for the dragon, so he didn''t expose her. At least he could get some gold coins. He didn''t dislike it at all. Well, this time I killed the Dragon half for personal resentment and half for trading. I reached a deal with others. Does the system really not give me the achievement of a business tycoon? "Master, that woman is not telling the truth. She is using you. Do you want me to turn her into a beast or her son into a beast?" The witch lady was ready to move with her cheerful suggestion. "Her son is dead. You can only turn her into a beast." "OK, I''ll do it now!" Carlisle felt that the master agreed, and immediately happily prepared to jump directly from the flying broom. "Don''t worry, you turn this woman into a beast, so who will give her the kiss of true love? A poor old king? " Gray is speechless. If you cast a spell on such an old woman, it''s unlikely that someone will save her when she dies, and she won''t really fall in love with others. Carlisle thought about it and found that what the master said was very reasonable. The woman really didn''t need to cast magic. The disappointed body was a little weak and lay soft on Gray''s back. "Roar, come out, Mary Pherson, damn bitch, come out and die!" The Dragon circled over the moor forest, and the voice of anger rang through the forest. "If you don''t come out, die!" The Dragon didn''t have much patience. Mary Pherson was hurt by him. She must have found a secret place to recover. At this time, she may not come out. Therefore, the dragon''s brain, which was not very good at thinking, thought about it and decided to burn the forest in the simplest way. If you don''t believe it, you can''t force Mary Pherson. Moreover, turning this place into a sea of fire is also good for the next battle. The witch''s main magic is to control vegetation. The fire will weaken her strength and make her combat effectiveness continue to decline because of her serious injury. And those elves who are injured and run away will distract each other''s attention and make each other angry and desperate. Ha ha ha ha! The Dragon laughed wildly and thought that his move was very clever and could kill many birds with one stone. Of course, this is indeed true. Mary Fassen, as the queen of Moore Kingdom, is filled with her eyes, hidden and everywhere, and she knows when the Dragon enters the forest. When the forest was destroyed on a large scale, she directly felt the action of the dragon and came out of the wounded place angrily. Mary feisen looked angrily at the dragon in the sky. The river in Moore forest began to boil, and countless drops of water flew into the sky. A heavy rain extinguished the fire in the forest and wetted the forest. Even if the Dragon did it again, the flame could not spread quickly. The rain falling on the Dragon gathered together like life, like poisonous snakes, constantly drilling towards its ears, eyes and mouth. But it was useless. With a roar, the Dragon shook the rain off his body, broke it into droplets and fell into the forest below. "Mary Pherson, are you ready to die? Moore forest will be my territory. " The dragon was flying in the air, and her eyes had locked on Mary fisson below. The moment the other party started, he found her place. Mary feisen didn''t say much. She stared at the dragon with her eyes. Her fingers kept dancing and her magic spread. In the forest, huge thorns rose from the ground, and sharp poisonous thorns flashed cold light, forming a huge barrier. "Stupid!" The Dragon cried, his mouth opened, his breath gathered in his mouth, and a second later, the flame burst out. These things can''t stop his dragon breath at all, which has been confirmed in previous battles. No plant can stop the burning of dragon breath, and all obstacles will turn into fly ash in front of him. Mary fisson''s wand clubbed hard on the ground, and the Green Magic spread rapidly along the ground. Poof! Several huge vines once again stretched out on the ground. They grew very fast, directly grew into an incomparably huge body and length, and then bound towards the dragon. If the Dragon wants to attack with dragon breath, it will not fly too high, which gives Mary fisson a chance. However, the two sides have known each other''s means very well, and the dragon has been guarding against Mary fisson without making full use of its strength, so it flapped its wings to fly away at the moment when the vine rose into the sky. But as soon as Mary fisson gritted her teeth, the growth rate of those vines accelerated again, and almost instantly caught up with the dragon to fly away, and a vine wrapped around his hind legs. Then, other vines also wound up, constantly wound around him, and pulled down hard. "Roar!" The Dragon roared, the limbs danced wildly, and the strong and sharp claws tore the vines to pieces. At this time, those thorns that no longer had to resist the dragon''s breath rushed up, and sharp stings fell on the dragon''s skin, but only one by one. Mary fisson doesn''t give up. Thorns are entangled and cut like a knife and saw, but it doesn''t work. She was fighting with her wounded body. At this time, with her high-intensity battle, her face turned pale again, and she felt that she would fall to the ground at any time. "Damn Stephen, if my wings are still there, the beast will never dare to enter my kingdom." Mary Pherson''s hatred for king Stephen deepened again. When her wings were taken away, she not only lost the ability to fly in the sky, but also lost some means against the enemy and nearly half of her magic. "Protect the forest!" A huge tree Elf Warrior pulled out his legs from the ground and rushed here with clumsy and load-bearing steps. Behind him were dozens of tree elf warriors in different forms and two plant elves like python. "Protect the forest!" A strange water spirit jumped out of the water and rushed to the dragon with the water. "Protect the forest!" A group of elves with big ears and pig nose rushed out. There are also flower elves of different colors, small dandelion elves, tall elves with hard horns, and elves as big as tanks. All kinds of elves rush out and attack the dragon like death. Pop! When the Dragon shook its tail, more than a dozen elves had no time to dodge. They were smashed by the tail and died directly. The Dragon waved its limbs, rolled its claws and tore up thorns and vines. At the same time, several elves died. "Retreat, I order you to retreat in the name of the queen!" Mary fisson roared angrily. But no one listened to her. The tree elf stretched out his arm like a branch and grabbed the two legs of the dragon. The branches grew and bound him like vines. Python elves entangle them, and other elves soldiers attack with spears and axes made of wood. Other elves took stones, sticks, and everything that was not a weapon as a weapon. They hit with their own bodies and sprint with their horns to attack the dragon''s weak eyes, ears, wings and abdomen. Chapter 658 When gray came here, he saw such a tragic scene. Because of the elves, gray always thought that Elves were beautiful creatures, so he loved Wu and Wu. Seeing these lovely little things slaughtered, his heart also burst into anger. Moreover, the dragon has a grudge against him. He naturally stands on the side of the spirit. "Gray, let''s help them!" The elf said unbearably. "Well, you stay away, protect yourself, and I''ll kill him!" Gray handed Carlisle the flying broom and took out a long gun, which was the magic weapon he had made for himself, "Take it and help next to it. I have only one request. Don''t let it go to heaven." Carlisle himself is good at plant magic. Now, with his magic tools, even if he can''t compare with the giant dragon, there is no problem to contain one or two. Gray didn''t bother to fight with him alone because he could fight in groups. He ran away last time. This time, he can''t do it again. The flying broom came to the top of the dragon. He was still busy fighting with the elves. He didn''t find a few people who used hidden magic. Gray stood up on the flying broom, a bronze spear appeared in his hand, jumped down and dived towards the dragon. When he jumped down, the bronze spear sent out a deadly attack, pierced the sky, and the hidden magic was automatically broken. For a moment, everyone on the battlefield found him. "Who is he?" The elves had such a question in their hearts, and turned to joy, because they saw that he was going for the dragon and came to help them. Mary Pherson had no blood on her face and her hands and feet were weak. If she had not been supported by a magic wand, she seemed to fall the next moment. When she saw Gray, there was only a moment of joy in her eyes, and then a deep fear. She doesn''t trust all human beings. This man is helping them deal with the Dragon now, but after solving the dragon? Will this man be indifferent to seeing so many elves with no strength to bind chickens and her big elf queen? Human beings are greedy, their desires can never be satisfied, and it is impossible not to be moved. "Stand back and don''t disturb the adult''s fight!" Mary fisson clenched her teeth, tried to consider her words, passed the language in her mind, and changed some words that contained discrimination and ridicule. The elves didn''t disobey the order this time. Only two Python like elves haven''t let go. They still cling to the dragon, even if their body has been broken by half of the dragon''s claws. Even if they survive, it is difficult to recover, and they will die soon. In that case, it''s better to create an opportunity for the human who helps them to seriously hurt the Dragon at one time, so that the dragon will not hurt others again, and Mary Pherson will not continue to work hard to maintain magic. The Dragon felt the killing coming from his head, but he couldn''t look up. Instead of relaxing, Mary fisson continued to overdraw her strength. Regardless of the output of her injury, she seemed to want to live with him. "Go away, damn bitch!" The dragon was shocked and angry and began to struggle desperately. With a click, one of the tree elves that bound him was torn in half by him, and the thorns on his body were smashed. The Dragon rolled aside with the remaining tree elves. When rolling, he saw Gray. He immediately recognized this guy. His anger burned in the bottom of his heart and turned into a dragon breath. The killing mechanism of the bronze spear was sharp. A layer of indestructible magic wrapped gray and rushed down against the dragon breath. The hot dragon breath was directly separated by the bronze spear. For a time, he couldn''t get close to his body. "It''s impossible!" It''s been a long time. How could he become so strong? It''s not scientific or magic! Seeing that the dragon breath didn''t work, the Dragon rolled again. This time, he finally got rid of the last tree elf wrapped around him. Damn it! Mary Pherson fought with him several times before, and didn''t let these elves who obviously sent vegetables participate in the battle, so he didn''t care. Unexpectedly, there were powerful elves among them, and he accidentally suffered a great loss. Sharp pain came from his wings. He just didn''t completely escape. The other party''s sharp spear pierced his wings and tore them apart. Under the ground, a magic wave was about to move. "Don''t do it again. If you do it again, you will die yourself." Gray turned to Mary fisson in the distance. At this time, she was so badly injured that she had to risk dying of exhaustion to continue fighting. Does the woman think he can''t? Do you look down on people? "Master, let me help you!" The witch drank, and the golden rose petals fell from the sky, turned into a long sword and stabbed down the dragon''s back. "Fool!" The Dragon disdains that Mary Pherson''s thorns can''t hurt herself. Does this little magic want to hurt herself? The Dragon didn''t look at it. Its huge wings flapped and scattered the rose sword. It couldn''t get close to it. Then he straightened his upper body and waved a pair of huge claws towards gray with all his strength. Dragons are powerful not only because they can fly in the sky, but also because they are terrible beasts even if they can''t fly for the time being. "Hiss!" The bronze spear tore open the dragon''s front claws, and his stiff skin in front of the bronze spear also belongs to the existence of one poke. "Die!" The bronze spear pierced the bone from the front claw, and the pain invaded the bone marrow. The Dragon roared angrily, and the other claw was photographed severely. This time, you have nothing to stop. Gray quickly raised a hand and firmly caught a claw as big as his own. His hand was covered with hard skin, his five fingers turned into sharp dragon claws, and there were scale like lines on his arm. "You have become much stronger. Unfortunately, I am stronger faster than you and faster than you think." Gray grinned and showed his white teeth. "You are no longer my opponent!" "If you lose the ability to fly, you can''t even escape!" Gray pulled out suddenly, and the bronze spear withdrew from the dragon''s claw, bringing out the blood of the canopy. The scarlet blood poured on gray. He didn''t avoid or sweep it away and let it fall on himself. Instead, he turned his hands into dragon claws and stepped back to let the dragon''s claws hit the ground heavily. He stepped once, and the fastest speed broke out in an instant. The bronze spear struck again like lightning and stabbed the dragon''s neck. The Dragon opened his mouth and bit down at gray. Shoot you, bite you! Gray''s eyes flashed and resolutely changed the target. The bronze spear slightly adjusted its direction and stabbed at the dragon''s upper jaw. With a click, the Dragon bit the bronze spear. The sharp spear did not achieve the expected effect of piercing his head. Grello was disappointed, then gave up the bronze spear, turned over according to the dragon''s head and fell on his neck. The sword in the lake appeared in his hand and cut it off. Chapter 659 "Roar!" The dragon was injured, roared angrily, and rolled his body hard. His huge body rolled in the forest, just like a bulldozer in operation, and pieces of woods fell down. Because of his action, Gray''s sword was deformed and his strength was greatly reduced. Only a blood mark was scratched on his neck and cut his hard skin. Gray tightly hugged the dragon''s neck and didn''t care how he rolled, because it didn''t work for him, nor did it work for the dragon. Both of them are typical of rough skin and thick flesh. Ordinary swords are difficult to hurt. How can they be hurt by vegetation? WOW! The sound of running water sounded, a river in the forest was drained by gray, and countless rivers flew over to form a huge aboveground lake. "How... Goo Goo..." The dragon was shocked. How could this be? Last time I met him, although he was strong, he was not invincible. If he hadn''t made a mistake, he should have won. But this time, he actually mastered new magic, and such a huge river was easily pulled over by him. How is this possible? Like himself, he is a giant dragon and should be more friendly to the fire attribute. How can he master such a powerful water attribute magic? Wrapped by the river, the Dragon felt a strong binding force. It seemed that the river was no longer a river, but a huge and heavy steel, trying to press him to the bottom. The Dragon wanted to resist, but found that he had really become a prey to be slaughtered in the water. Everything in the water is under the control of that guy. All the water follows his instructions and moves with his will. He is the God in the water. Even the dragon can only be slaughtered by him in the water, just like a lamb to be slaughtered. The best way is not to let him touch himself with water at the beginning. Unfortunately, if he could run under normal circumstances, there is nothing he can do now. Before, when the other party started, one of his wings was abandoned at the first time. Even if he could fly, he could not fly high and could not move flexibly. Under the water, the vine of the rose grows freely, instantly entangles the limbs of the dragon, and further suppresses his resistance. Gray raised his sword. In the water, the water was not his obstacle, but his help. His movements will not deform due to the resistance of water, but the water will push his arm, making him stronger and attack stronger. The blade of the long sword pierced into the dragon''s neck along the wound cut before. The scarlet dragon blood gushed out of the wound, but it did not integrate into the water, but became a group alone. "You can''t kill me!" The Dragon struggled violently. Gray paused a little to hear what he had to say. He didn''t mind listening when the other party had no resistance at all. But he didn''t take it away. As long as he changed, the long sword would cut off his head. "I''m your father. You can''t kill me!" The Dragon said sincerely. The dragon blood in Gray''s body is his son''s and naturally his blood, so he''s not wrong. Strictly judging from the blood, gray is really his son. "Ka!" The dragon''s head and body were separated. Gray''s black face dispersed the surrounding River and let them return to the previous river again. "Ma De, I shouldn''t stop. I have to provoke me when I die." Gray spit unluckily and jumped down from the fallen dragon. However, although the dragon''s head and body were separated, he did not completely lose movement. His blood was boiling, gurgling out of the dragon''s body, and then stretched out blood tentacles to rush to gray. "I don''t know how it feels. When I killed your son, I seemed to cut off my head with a sword from the back. Now you are the same. Your father and son are really destined." Gray sneered, took out a beautiful small bottle from the backpack space and aimed at the dragon blood stretched out. A suction force was generated at the mouth of the bottle, and all the dragon blood was put into the small bottle. The soul in the dragon blood seemed unwilling and roaring, but all this was useless. "Bathing dragon blood is really powerful. You can also get some dragon power, but I still think it''s better to refine you into medicine." Gray smiled and wanted to put dragon blood into his backpack, but he found that he couldn''t. He could only put it into his magic pocket. Then he took out a box and put the dragon''s body away. This time, it was smoothly put into the backpack space. "Master, you are so powerful!" The witch jumped over and flattered her Majesty in a series. "Hum, he fell before I did it!" Little Molly said with a small waist, although she didn''t intend to do it. But Rimmel said that what to do is to pay attention to a momentum. When the enemy falls, this sentence is most appropriate. As for killing the dragon, are the dragon and the elf friends? What does that have to do with her little Molly? She didn''t do it, and gray killed a dragon. The dragon is damn. It is a dragon. The burning castle before this has proved that there is no need to prove anything. This is a dragon, damn it! The elf will not make friends with such a dragon. Only a good dragon like gray is the ELF''s friend. "Yes, it''s all the credit of little jasmine." Gray put away his sword and bronze spear and looked at the elves who hid behind the tree and looked at him timidly. "You... He just opened his mouth, and the elves in front of him wanted to burst open suddenly and flood in. "Look, it''s an elf. He''s an elf''s friend!" "It''s a friend of the elves. Naturally, it''s also our friend. It''s a friend of the elves." "Thank you for helping us!" The elves thanked each other, and some wanted to get close to the elves. Elves are a special kind of elves, not small elves. There are many small elves in this elf Kingdom, but they are only ordinary elves, and little jasmine is an elf. "You''re welcome!" Gray pulled at the corner of his mouth and pointed to Mary Pherson who fell to the ground in the distance. "Your queen is hurt. Don''t you go and have a look?" Fortunately, these guys are not their own people. Otherwise, if they are seriously injured, they will happily thank others. If no one cares about themselves, he will live immediately and teach them a lesson. "Ah, the queen is hurt. Go and see the queen." With a loud cry, the elves retreated like a tide and rushed towards Mary Pherson. Gray also stepped up to Mary fisson. The woman was already angry and her life was at stake. "The queen, is she dying?" An elf asked sadly with tears in his eyes. "Can''t you live like this?" Another spirit sighed. "Why don''t you be our king? I''m sure you can protect us." Another elf looked at gray innocently and said in a very sincere tone. The point is that his words were unanimously agreed by other elves. So, originally still discussing whether the queen had any elves to save, the topic immediately turned crooked and began to ask gray to be their king. No one cared about the Queen''s life and death. Gray''s mouth was sharp. He swore that he would never be the king of these pit goods. Chapter 660 Gray''s cheeks were pumping badly. He was obviously a group of pit goods. There was a seriously injured patient waiting for treatment in front of him, but he didn''t know why. He wanted to laugh. At last he calmed his mood and didn''t laugh in front of them. Gray put on a helpless look and said, "your queen can be saved." "Can you save it?" "That''s great. Please save her." "The queen is still saved. We don''t need to change the queen." The elves said, and gray suddenly felt that the elves really couldn''t compare with little jasmine. Little Molly is stupid occasionally because she is simple and she is not stupid. But these guys are not simple. They are really stupid. "Little Molly, help people!" Gray had no choice but to sweep away the elves around Mary Pherson. These guys were so busy trying to save people. In fact, they really expected their witch to die! Little Molly flew up, came to the top of Mary fisson, and sprinkled a green magic in her hand. Mary fisson''s condition was stable for the time being, but her ability to become stronger as an elf was still just hanging her life. It can be seen how serious her injury was. Gray even felt that the energy in each other''s body had dried up, just like a river. Without the source, there would be no more water. The other party''s vitality is only a trace, like a residual candle. It doesn''t need to blow. It won''t be long before it will be completely extinguished. Take out a bottle of medicine and pour it into her mouth, but she seems to have lost all the instinct of normal people to swallow, and the medicine will flow out along the corner of her mouth. "I know!" Little Molly proudly forked her waist. "I''ve seen this before. Gray, you have to feed her with your mouth so that she can drink and live." "Master, I can help you block it!" The witch lady stood up in time and was willing to work for her master. Her magic can grow a vine around and create an independent space for him. She can do whatever she wants. "What are you all thinking?" Gray glared at them fiercely, his tone was slightly loose and helpless, "we are all magicians. Do we need to use that low-level means?" He always takes advantage of King gray. He disdains to take advantage of others'' coma. To take advantage, we should take it openly when the other party is sober. Gray stretched out a finger, and the potion originally flowing from Mary fisson''s mouth turned into a water line and gathered in the air, as did the rest of the potion in the bottle. Gently open Mary fisson''s small mouth, and the potion water line enters her throat and stomach from her mouth. "Well, where can you give her a rest? Your queen needs self-cultivation. " Gray looked at the elves. "Yes, yes!" The elves raised their little hands. "We have more places to rest, but the queen often rests in the tree. I suggest putting her on the tree." Gray once again deepened the idea of never being the king of these pit goods. "I''m talking about houses and beds, soft beds." "Bed? We all sleep in flowers or on the lawn. " The elves looked at each other. They had no bed. "I knew it!" In a whisper, gray reached out and picked up Mary fisson. "Take me to your grass." "The master is so heartless that he doesn''t kiss such a beautiful girl." Muttered the witch lady, and the acid filled the whole forest. If the host can''t resist, she can go with the flow and introduce herself to the pillow, and then have a beautiful and romantic story with the host. A group of people... Two people and a group of elves came to a grassland by the river. Gray looked and saw that the grass here was extremely fertile. It was very comfortable to step on it. On the Bank of the river, there is a big tree. Its thick branches and leaves can block the sun in the sky, making it very comfortable. "Carlisle, build a bed and then a cabin." Gray said faintly. Carlisle curled his mouth and did it directly. Vines soon grew on the ground, no longer thorns with thorns, but very soft vines. Vines intertwined and soon woven a low vine grass bed on the grass. Gray held Mary fisson and tried. The bed was very soft. Put Mary fisson on the bed and gray took out a thin quilt to cover her. In addition to the small bed, the surrounding vines continued to grow, and soon covered the grass, weaving a vine carpet on the grass. Then the vines continued to grow, interwoven a thick wall around the periphery, surrounded the four sides, and finally covered the sky. A forest hut was completed. "So magic is really useful." Gray lamented that extraordinary power is not only used for fighting, but also for daily life, but also has convenience that ordinary people can''t think of. It will take ordinary people at least a few days to build such a hut. Counting the time of cutting trees, it will only take more time, but in the hands of the magician, it only takes a few minutes to finish it. "Go and collect some potions. I''ll refine some healing potions for your queen." Gray wrote down a long list and handed it to Carlisle and little Molly. He solemnly said, "brave knight, I''ll leave it to you!" "No problem!" Little jasmine happily went out with a group of elves, and Carlisle also took a small group of elves to collect potions. Gray''s eyes fell on Mary fisson''s face. Through the joint efforts of the elf and gray, her injury improved a little, but it was not obvious, and her face was still pale. "This is the end of being brave." Gray curled his mouth, took out a bottle of medicine again, blew it gently at the mouth of the bottle, and the medicine turned into a mist to cover Mary fisson, slowly moistening her nearly dry body. But there was little effect. The mist was absorbed by her. Even if it was inhaled by her, it would exhale gently with her breath again. "The dragon is really a disaster. It makes trouble everywhere. This time, it hurt such a beautiful little... Big sister." Gray smacked his mouth and was dissatisfied with the dead dragon. As for the dragon who was chased and killed by him, what does it matter to him? Who can predict the development of future events? He didn''t expect this. But fortunately, Mary fisson is not hopeless. Everything can be saved. He is the master of King Gray''s medicine, and it''s nothing to say. Looking at Mary fisson carefully, gray nodded secretly. What I have to say is that Mary fisson is a great beauty he has never met before. It''s not more beautiful than others, but another temperament, a powerful Queen''s aura, a high cold and sexy imperial sister fan. Aisha is also a queen, but she doesn''t have the aura of a queen. Instead, she follows the amiable line of being close to the people. Sometimes she is still a little cute in front of him. Merida is a female soldier. She is bold and unrestrained. She is not cold enough. She is not a royal sister. She is handsome. Belle is a female scholar and follows the style of literary wisdom girl. But Mary fisson is beautiful, and the corners on her head are also very good-looking. That is, the cutin covering her hair is not very good-looking. He doesn''t like it. He prefers fine hair to something like this cutin. This thing makes her look colder and cruel, loses a little softness, and greatly reduces her sexuality. "Unfortunately, when she wakes up, she must give her advice to take those things." As a life-saving benefactor, she won''t refuse his little request. Chapter 661 Out of the cabin, gray looked at the forest with a slight eyebrow. He was a little surprised. He remembered that Moore forest was the habitat of elves and a very magical place, but the place where they fought before was not counted. From here, although it was beautiful, it felt dead. It is clearly spring, the season for the recovery of all things, but there are few flowers here. The trees are dark dead trees. It looks like a dark forest, not a magic forest. He reached out and grabbed a handful of soil, which fell between his fingers with his rubbing. "A little Narnia, so when she became Queen, she really became the king of this land?" Gray felt the subtle resentment and the dark smell carried in the soil, which was the reason why Moore forest became what it is now. "But it''s much worse than the White Queen and Narnia. Maybe it''s only because the magic of this place is too strong that this land has a strange image." This is not Narnia. The world is very big. Unlike Narnia, which was created by Aslan and gave the white witch the power in Narnia, it finally became like that. This land is not Narnia, and Mary Pherson is not the white queen, so it can never become the frozen appearance of Narnia. At most, it becomes dead like this, but it doesn''t affect the survival of other creatures. At best, staying for a long time will make people feel depressed. "Good place!" Gray smiled and opened the magic array under his feet. His magic went down the magic array and dived into the ground to expel the darkness in the earth. This is the magic usage learned automatically in Narnia for several years. Then he tried to assimilate a piece of his own territory in the hidden world, but he stopped halfway every time and experienced it repeatedly. Therefore, it is very simple for him to use magic to turn a special land into his own. It is here that there is no such characteristics as the hidden world and the Narnia world. He can''t really turn it into his own thing from the perspective of mystics. If you can, the throne of Moore forest will change hands soon. But thinking of those pit goods elves, even if gray is sure to become the king here, he won''t do it. In such an important position, let Mary Pherson play by herself. With that trace of death and resentment receding, from his feet, the vegetation began to glow, and the green grassland became more vibrant. Beautiful flowers bloomed in clusters on the grassland. The slight fluorescence coincided with the golden sunshine, and everything became quiet and beautiful. "It still looks more comfortable." Gray breathed a sigh of relief and felt that an invisible dark cloud had dispersed. "I don''t understand why we have to change the living environment and draw smoked makeup after blackening. I''m beautiful. Isn''t it good to live in a beautiful place? What''s the matter with having to torture yourself? " Gray said he couldn''t understand. Didn''t he write that he was a bad man on his face? As he talked to himself, a large area of land around him became vibrant, which was very different from other places. Soon, some elves found this place and crowded here. They all like nature and green plants, but Mary fisson is too strong for them to disobey her. You know, there was no queen or king in Moore forest at the beginning. The elves here coexist peacefully and live together by mutual trust and sincerity, rather than the rule of the queen. Until Mary feisen was cheated and cut off her wings, her temperament changed greatly overnight, so she was self styled as the queen of Moore forest from the guardian of Moore forest, and the tree elves who fought side by side with Mary feisen supported her, allowing her to control the moor Kingdom smoothly. Because of the submission of the elves, Mary Pherson''s magic invaded the earth and changed the environment of Moore forest together with her resentment and hatred. The flowers are not blooming, the plants stop growing, and even the green seems to have a little more negative smell, which is not liked by the elves. But now, a place has returned to its original appearance, and they can go back to their previous life. Countless elves flew from all directions, chirping, dancing among the flowers, rolling on the lawn, fighting, chasing and laughing with each other. On the contrary, he was the greatest hero, which was completely ignored by them. "Your queen is resting. Keep your voice down, or this place will soon become the same." Gray warned. One or two were fine. At one time, so many elves crowded in and chirped like sparrows. He felt very uncomfortable in his ears. "Queen!" All the Elves were silent for a moment, and gray also realized how scared Mary fisson made them. No one even saw it. They could be frightened by only one name. "Isn''t the queen hurt?" An elf whispered, his eyes staring nervously at the vine hut. "Yes, that''s why I need to rest." "Did you make this? You made Moore forest what it was? " "Yes, it''s me." Without the expected thanks, the elves continued, "can you turn the whole moor forest back? It''s too small here! " Silly, I don''t know how to ask people to do things. Thank you first. Muttering, he didn''t argue with the elves whose IQ was obviously not online. "My ability is limited. Just doing this is the best I can do." "So... What do you do?" The elves did not dare to speak loudly, nor did they dare to discuss. Look at me, I look at you. I''m so anxious that I''m almost crying. Now this place is enough for them, but it is too small for the elves of the whole Moore forest. At that time, it will only be crowded. People with dense phobia will die suddenly on the spot. "But if you can collect some magic potions for me, I can refine some potions so that I can restore more places to their original state." Gray said directly. Don''t beat around the bush when talking to simple people, don''t beat around the bush when talking to stupid people, and don''t beat around the bush when talking to simple and stupid elves, not to mention he doesn''t like to beat around the bush. Sometimes people like to complicate things. That''s good. It''s a deal. Clearly, you give me magic medicine and I''ll restore the forest to its original appearance. It''s simple and easy to understand. "Good, good! Let''s find the potion! " As soon as the elves heard this, they became excited and immediately planned to collect magic potions. "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you what magic potions to collect, otherwise how do you know what to collect?" Gray waved his hand, and a virtual image of potions appeared in the air for the elves to identify. "Choose one, so that you don''t remember wrong." Gray had no confidence in the memory of these elves, and it seemed difficult for many small elves to collect a potion. "I remember!" One by one, the elves turned to collect magic potions. Gray puts the silly girl on the ground, and the projection always exists for the elves to recognize. He wanted to remind them not to pull out the young plants because of impatience. Then he thought that these Elves were close to nature and would not do such things that hurt nature, so he didn''t say much. Chapter 662 On the rattan bed, Mary fisson was in a coma for a day. Under Gray''s medicine, her body finally slowly recovered, and her face was more bloody. It was no longer in a state of serious injury and dying, and the oil was exhausted and the lamp was dry. Suddenly, Mary fisson''s eyelids moved, as if she wanted to open her eyes. The spirit who took good care of her immediately found out this situation and flapped its wings to fly out and report to gray. Gray was driving out the underground breath for the elves by the river and restoring the scene before Moore forest. Hearing the news, he hurried back immediately. At the end of the day, he has made a 10000 meter long river normal within a range of more than 100 meters on both sides. Naturally, this area can not be compared with the previous moor forest, but for the moor Forest Elves who have endured the rule of Mary Pherson for more than ten years, these are very precious. Gray is also very happy. This wave, he has collected a lot of materials, which can be used for a long time. He decided to brush up the favor of the elves. If he wanted magic medicine, he came to the island and Moore forest to let the elves collect it for himself. Moore forest is full of magic. So many Elves were born. It is a treasure land. There must be a lot of precious magic drugs. However, when Mary Pherson wakes up and solves Princess Arlo''s sleeping curse, the whole moor forest will be rejuvenated and return to its former vibrant appearance, which may even be better than what he has made now. So we have to brush the favor, or reputation, to make the elves think he is a reliable good man. Even if it''s not good, they are willing to work for him. It''s fun and interesting. Otherwise, why do you want magic medicine and people will pick it for you? Mary fisson also needs to brush her good impression there. She is still the queen of Moore forest. He doesn''t stay here for a long time. She needs to have a good relationship with the local snake and come back later. Now is a good opportunity to help them kill the dragon and help them recover their homes. They should at least be friendly in the eyes of these elves. As for Mary fisson, it''s a little difficult. This woman has been cheated. She is very sensitive and extremely resistant to human beings. It takes more time and energy to influence her with the truth and get her favor. But at least it started well. I saved her life and saved Moore forest and the elves in it. Although it is unlikely that she will become friendly to her senses immediately, at least she will not become an enemy or exclude herself because of human identity. It is not too much to ask for magic potions. After all, although Mary fisson has blackened, in fact, only the darkness in her heart has been released. In fact, she is still good in essence. She has not become an unforgivable devil. She can''t do such a thing as revenge with the hand. It can only be said that he is indeed the son of destiny. The time when he comes is so coincidental that he can brush a wave of good feelings mercilessly. When the lucky son of destiny rushed back to the rattan house, Mary fisson didn''t wake up, but she could see that she was trying to open her eyes. It''s time to show real technology! Gray sat down in front of the bed and looked at her anxiously. It seemed that she felt the power transmitted by Gray''s heart. Mary fisson slowly opened her eyes. Her bright eyes looked dim at the moment, and her deep fatigue did not subside with the long coma. "Are you okay?" Gray asked softly, the concern and worry in his eyes were just right, and the warm man''s style was shown. "Human!" Mary Pherson''s dim eyes stared at him tightly, trying to say that human beings were not welcome here, but she thought that she was saved by him and Moore forest was guarded by him, so she couldn''t say anything. This kind of thing is really not her style. She will only revenge those who hurt herself. "Yes, it seems that you still remember me!" Mr. warm man said happily, then picked up a bowl of soup, scooped up a spoonful and blew it to her mouth, "you''ve been in a coma for a day and need to replenish energy. Eat and drink first!" "Venison?" Mary fisson looked at the floating minced meat in the bowl, shrugged her nose and said. "Yes, deer are ordinary deer, not elves in Moore forest." Gray gently explained, a little embarrassed in his heart. Moore forest does have elves that look like deer. If he didn''t show his differences in time, he would almost become his meal. "Don''t explain, I can tell." The expression on Mary fisson''s face remained unchanged, a little cold. "Your body needs cultivation. Drink first. It''s good for your recovery." Gray didn''t care. He would be surprised if Mary fisson smiled at him. "I can do it myself!" Mary fisson tried to sit up with her weak arm, but she felt sore and weak all over. Gray helped her up. When she sat up, she held out her hand to gray. It means that there is no need to bother him to feed, or that she doesn''t want a human to feed herself. She hates humans. "All right!" Pass me the bowl. "It''s very hot." "I..." Mary fisson was about to say I was fine. The man in front of her put his other hand out and shook her hand twice. "So weak, can you afford a bowl?" Gray smiled, drew back his hand, scooped up a spoonful of broth and brought it to her mouth, "Don''t be hypocritical. I''m your life-saving benefactor. I''m already in debt. I''m afraid of more?" "Or do you not think I saved you, so I don''t want to repay you?" "I didn''t let you save me!" Mary fisson said a hard word, then opened her mouth and held the spoon. "But I did save you, which is an indisputable fact." Gray scooped another scoop. "I can give you my life back." Without changing her face, Mary fisson drank the broth in the spoon and chewed the minced meat. The queen of Moore forest is so hard hearted. She doesn''t take advantage of anyone. If someone wants to take advantage of her, she wants the other party to pay a heavy price. "Forget it, just think I didn''t save you." Gray shrugged off the subject. The cabin was temporarily silent, leaving only a slight sound of breathing and drinking soup. Before long, there was a chirping voice outside the door, and the elf appeared with a large group of elves. The elves are in good condition, and the gifts given by gray make them very satisfied, as if they have returned to their previous life again. In return, they took some time to collect medicine for him every day, not only the magic medicine needed to cure Mary fisson, but also the magic medicine that Moore forest had matured but they didn''t often use, all brought it to him. "Gray, I''m back!" The elf flapped his wings and flew into the hut. The other elves stopped outside and classified the potions on the grass. They were afraid of Mary Pherson and dared not enter the cabin. Mary fisson used to be their friend. She likes to laugh and is full of enthusiasm every day. They like to play with her. Now Mary fisson is their queen. She has a bad temper and looks cold all day. No one likes her. "This is... Mary fisson''s eyes were attracted by the incoming elf." an elf? Where did you come from? " She knew that although there were many elves in Moore forest, there were no elves. Chapter 663 "I came with gray!" The elf flew to Gray''s shoulder, tilted his head and said lovably. "This is little jasmine, an elf. I''m gray. I''m a human magician who pursues truth and a tourist all over the world." Gray introduced little Molly and made a simple self introduction by the way. Mary fisson''s eyes always stopped on the elf. When she heard his words, she said her name without expression, "Mary fisson!" "Little Molly, how can you follow him, follow a... Human?" Mary Pherson looked at the elf and then glanced at gray with a strange look. "Gray is fine. Why don''t you follow gray?" Little jasmine asked strangely. "Of course it''s because I''m handsome and kind?" Gray also said naturally, "otherwise, do you think anyone who sees a guy with demon horn fighting with a dragon will help you without hesitation?" Mary fisson stopped talking. Her prejudice against human beings made her unable to understand why little Molly followed gray, but she also knew that it was better not to say anything at this time. This man is not his enemy, but his benefactor. He doesn''t have to transfer his resentment against others to him. He needs to restrain himself. Therefore, it''s not difficult for him to help himself. It''s a big deal. Finally, give him Moore forest, which can be regarded as a reward for his saving his life. As for whether he won''t, it''s impossible. Men are all virtue. If such a big elf kingdom is given to him, he must be happy and jump up happily. Those human kings tried to occupy Moore forest, and no one would be unwilling. "I''ll do it myself!" Mary fisson looked at him with a faint firmness in her tired eyes. "Here you are!" Gray doesn''t care. Since you want to do it yourself, try it. Anyway, according to his examination, Mary fisson''s current physical condition is very bad. It''s hard to say whether she can afford a spoon or not? The spoon was handed to Mary fisson. Gray didn''t pass the soup bowl. It was the broth he had made. Now there was only a small pot left. She couldn''t turn it over and waste it. She stretched out her hand hard, and her muscles were shaking. It felt like sleeping, her arm was numb, she couldn''t use her strength, her fingers couldn''t control, but she still insisted on working normally with this hand. Gray looked a little uncomfortable for her. "It''s as slow as a snail. Are you sure you don''t want my help?" "No, I can!" Mary fisson clenched her teeth and continued to reach out like a snail. One corner of her head began to tremble with her body, and her face became more pale. "I''m really afraid of you." Gray sighed and shouted out, "Carlisle, come in and help this noble Queen." "No, I can do it myself!" Mary fisson was stubborn like a cow and refused to compromise. Outside, Carlisle didn''t make a sound. Gray felt it. Carlisle was on the lawn outside, only a hundred meters away from here, so he wouldn''t be unable to hear him. Seeing this, gray punished Carlisle with a contract, and then looked at Mary fisson''s efforts faintly. Finally, a minute after gray held the bowl, Mary fisson finally touched the spoon with her finger. A smile flashed by. Mary fisson struggled to hold the spoon, then scooped a spoon with deformed and clumsy movements, ready to send it to her mouth. But because the arm was weak and sour, the broth was directly sprinkled on the rattan bed before it was sent to the mouth. The broth flowed down from the gap, leaving only minced meat on it. "Forget it, I won''t feed you either." Gray shook his head, cleaned the rattan bed with a wave of his hand, and gently put the broth in front of Mary Pherson. A glimmer of fear flashed in Mary Pherson''s eyes. She was not a God, and her indifferent appearance was not all of her, so she would also be afraid, afraid of death. Normally, no one wants to die, and so does Mary fisson. Even if she didn''t want to fight and die with the enemy, she couldn''t help it, but if she starved to death because of face, she would certainly be laughed at by everyone. She would. "Please help me!" Mary fisson let out her breath and whispered like mosquitoes and flies. Gray looked at her and didn''t ask if she was sure she wanted to help. He knew that if he asked, Mary fisson would really choose not to eat and wouldn''t speak again. She took back the spoon from Mary Pherson and gave her a spoon. "Little Molly, little Molly!" There was a voice outside. The spirit was whispering to her. Little Molly flew up from Gray''s shoulder and out of the door. Mary feisen turned her eyes and looked at it. She was so frightened that the elves outside suddenly scattered like birds and animals, and gave up a large piece of grass in an instant. "Flowers?" Mary Pherson suddenly straightened her eyes and stared at the flowers on the grass outside in a daze. How long has she not seen such a scene of red flowers, green grass and flowers everywhere? Since then, I have changed, and then the moor forest has changed. The vegetation is covered with a layer of haze, the flowers wither, and the elves begin to fear her and stay away from her. "Is it because I''ve lost my strength that I''m back outside?" Mary fisson suddenly said sadly. As soon as she woke up, she found that her strength had disappeared, just like a spring dried up, and there would be no new strength. When their own strength disappears, the original prosperity is restored outside, which shows that because they have changed, Moore forest has deteriorated, they have lost their strength, and Moore forest has changed back to its former appearance. In other words, I hurt the Moore forest and the elves. I changed from the protector of the forest to the villain who hurt the forest. I hate the most. Mary fisson didn''t find that when she lost her strength, her mentality also changed. She would never have thought of this before. She would only take it for granted. She was the queen of Moore forest. She wanted it to be what it should be. "It''s not you, it''s me who dispelled some bad breath underground. It has nothing to do with you." Gray, tell the truth. "In other words, even if I lost my strength, the Moore forest did not change back. Without you, the Moore forest would become a dark forest forever?" Mary fisson is in a worse mood. "Can you stop thinking so much at dinner?" Gray couldn''t think of anything to comfort her, so he directly interrupted her thoughts and put a spoonful of broth on her mouth, waiting for her to drink. Mary fisson habitually opened her mouth to catch the broth, and her sad mood was interrupted. "Why did you do that?" She asked softly. "Is it comfortable to live in a gloomy environment all day?" Gray frowned at her. "I''m not feeling well anyway, and neither are the elves." Mary feisen was silent and wanted to say that she didn''t mean to blame him for turning the forest back. Instead, she thanked him for correcting her mistakes, but she couldn''t say anything, so she had to be silent. Chapter 664 A black crow flew over the forest and came to the edge of the rattan house. Its wings seemed to be hurt. It flew askew and almost fell out of the air several times. Finally, the crow landed obliquely on the grass outside the rattan house. It seemed that he did not have a good balance. The crow directly fell to the ground, inserted its beak into the grass and ate a mouthful of mud. Shaking his head to get rid of the grass, the crow limped towards the rattan house gate, and its feet seemed to be hurt. "Pa!" With a sound, the crow''s body floats involuntarily. No matter how hard it struggles, it can''t break free. "Dumb! Dumb! " The crow screamed in panic and flapped its wings, but it only rolled up a burst of grass in vain. "A crow delivered to the door doesn''t seem to be an elf. It''s so fat. Bake it and eat it. It''s really lucky today." Gray smiled and grabbed the root of the crow''s wing, tied it with straw rope and threw it on the ground to repair it later. "Wait, crow?" Gray suddenly turned his head and his smiling face became unlucky. "How could it be a crow? Crows are a symbol of bad luck. " "Sacrificing this crow may be able to recover some of the lost luck." He touched his chin thoughtfully. "Dumb!" The crow shouted in horror, but its wings were tied and could not escape. Leaning on the crutch Gray had prepared for her, Mary fisson walked slowly to the door and called to the crow, "Duval?" "Dumb!" The crow shouted twice and asked her majesty to save herself. "Wait, this is my subordinate, Duval." Mary fisson looked at gray. "Did he offend you?" "No!" Gray shook his head slightly and put on an innocent face. "I just see that he is very fat, so I want to use it to replenish your body. After all, you need to replenish nutrition now." When it comes to supplementary nutrition, he is proud, "you see, you have eaten well and rested well recently. You can get out of bed and walk around in only one day. I believe you can recover in a few days." Mary Pherson was speechless. Gray didn''t know that Duval was her subordinate, and Duval was not an elf. The other party''s misunderstanding was understandable. "Well, please let him go now. He''s not an ordinary animal!" Mary Pherson was on crutches and held her head high, which made gray feel funny. She was obviously ill and had to be brave, pretending that I was strong and no one dared to offend. Pointing to the crow, the crow untied the straw rope. It quickly ran to Mary fisson''s feet for comfort. "Drink this medicine. You can recover a lot after drinking it." Gray pulled a gem like liquid from the stove at hand, put it all into a silver cup, and handed it to Mary fisson. "Thank you!" With a stiff thank-you, Mary fisson took the silver cup and drank the liquid medicine in it one mouthful at a time. After drinking the liquid medicine, Mary feisen felt a familiar warmth rise in her body, spread from her stomach to her whole body, and her cells scrambled to absorb nutrients like a dry earth. She shook her fist gently, and Mary Pherson felt much better. She didn''t fall down with a blow as weak as before. After looking at the silver cup, I found that the liquid medicine in it had not been drunk. There was still a shallow layer left, which could just cover the bottom of the cup. "Duval, open your mouth!" Mary fisson squatted down and put her hand on the crow''s head. "Dumb!" The crow knew it was a good thing and could heal some injuries. He quickly opened his mouth. Mary fisson poured the rest of the liquid medicine towards his mouth, but the action was a little unbalanced. Some of the liquid medicine poured directly outside and did not enter the crow''s mouth. Gray reached out a little, the liquid hovered in the air, then turned into a water line and flew all into Duval''s mouth. "Dumb!" Cried the crow excitedly. "He''s saying thank you." Mary fisson worked as an interpreter. "You''re welcome!" Gray smiled and nodded. "I have to apologize for almost baking you just now. It''s compensation." Duval''s body was stiff, but he soon forgot this stubble. He shook his feet and wings excitedly. He found that his injury had miraculously healed and could fly again as soon as he clapped his wings. "He was injured when he helped me deal with the dragon before. I turned him into a dragon, but the Dragon transformed by magic can''t be compared with the real dragon after all. He is not the opponent of the dragon and was hurt by the dragon." "Dumb!" Duval was a little depressed. He couldn''t help and protect Mary fisson. "It''s normal. If the dragon can defeat it casually, it''s not called the dragon. It''s very powerful to save your life under the dragon." Gray nodded and said approvingly. The crow flew up happily, stopped on the small roof, and called twice to Mary fisson. Mary Pherson was silent for a moment before she looked up and said to the crow, "go and watch her. Don''t let her go back before her birthday!" "Dumb!" Duval shouted twice, saying that he understood and would do it well. "I want to take a walk outside." Duval left and Mary fisson looked at gray. "This is the best. Your body has recovered a lot now. It''s also good to walk more outside." Gray nodded in agreement. With her own, Mary fisson recovered too quickly. Now it''s not a problem to walk outside. Looking at her like this, no one can imagine that she was still dying two days ago. Gray put away the furnace of faith and hung it around his neck. He made an invitation to Mary fisson and walked up the grass with her. Along the way, many elves could be seen playing in the flowers and grass, but when they saw Mary fisson coming out, they all hid in the forest, behind the leaves and into the flowers. In short, I just avoided her and didn''t meet her. Looking at this scene, Mary feisen was a little sad. She remembered that she got up and flew around Moore forest every day to greet all the elves she saw, and they would respond happily. But now, they have become the people they fear most. "Huh? "What about the forest in the distance..." Mary feisen was suddenly attracted by the large forest in the distance and said in surprise. Gray shrugged. "I''m just an ordinary magician. I''m not an elf like you or the king of Moore forest. It''s great to turn so many places into their original appearance." Mary feisen thought that she was the queen of Moore forest and the most powerful Fairy Spirit in Moore forest. She had a close relationship with Moore forest, and the other party was just a human. However, gray couldn''t change the whole forest back to its original appearance, and he lost all his strength. Doesn''t that mean that the Moore forest will be like this in the future and can''t change back to its previous appearance? I did it wrong! At first, I shouldn''t have let that human thief into the forest if I didn''t let him into the forest¡¤¡¤¡¤ Chapter 665 "Gray, we''ve got a lot of potions again. Look!" Several elves flew out of the woods like offering treasure and flew excitedly in front of him. One of them held a magic medicine and showed it to gray as if he couldn''t wait for her praise. It was very cute. "Well done, thank you!" Gray smiled, touched the heads of some elves and took the potion from their hands. "Ha ha, we... Female... Her Majesty the queen!" At this time, the elves who lacked a string saw Mary Pherson around him and quickly bowed respectfully to show their respect. "Don''t do that!" Mary Pherson gently raised her hand to get closer to the elves. The elves trembled with fear and quickly flapped their wings and retreated a short distance. "You go and play. I''ll take your queen out for a walk. Don''t care about us." Gray''s tone was relaxed and completely treated these guys as children. Mary fisson has changed a lot, but the elves don''t know. They still need to take their time and don''t worry if they want to treat Mary fisson as before. "It seems that you have received a lot of potions." Mary fisson''s secluded opening. "Who was that potion for?" Gray raised his eyebrows and looked at her. Mary fisson looked away and stopped talking about it. She just said it casually without any other meaning, but she was refuted by gray as if she didn''t allow him to collect. Go on, every time they come to a place, the elves fly away, and then fly back after they leave. "What have you done to them? How do you feel that all the elves are afraid of you except those tree elf soldiers? Are you the devil? " Gray teased, "don''t say, you really look like a devil." "If I were the devil, you shouldn''t save me!" Mary fisson looked at him coldly and said faintly. "I''m not a devil, I''m a dark fairy!" In addition, Mary fisson shook off gray and strode forward. With a slope, she came to a cliff. There was a big tree at the edge of the cliff, and part of the big tree stretched out of the cliff. She went under the tree, gently stroked the tree with her fingers, walked around the tree, and a trace of nostalgia flashed in her eyes. After looking up for a while, Mary fisson suddenly dropped her crutch and grabbed the branch to climb up the tree. But she was hurt and lost her strength. She didn''t catch her hand when she climbed halfway and fell directly. Gray stepped forward and caught it easily. "If you climb a little further, you''ll look good." Further ahead, there is a cliff below. When you fall down, you go straight down. "Let go of me!" Even if she was held by the princess, Mary Pherson''s expression was still calm. A face calmly made gray doubt whether she had maintained this expression for too long, so this face was solidified and could be taken off as a mask. Hearing her words, gray followed suit and quickly released her hand. Mary fisson fell directly and landed on the grass below. He was not afraid of hurting her. The moor forest was lush and the grass here was very soft. Mary fisson fell from this height and her ass hurt at most. A sullen look flashed in Mary Pherson''s eyes. She clearly asked her to put herself down rather than let him go directly. However, he pretended not to understand and directly released his hand. This man is too careful! Mary fisson gave her evaluation in her heart. But the soft grass under her body is quite comfortable. She has the idea of lying down and sleeping. When she got up from the grass, Mary fisson was not discouraged and continued to climb the tree. "Why do you have to go up?" Gray looked at the woman who was too tired to climb half way and asked puzzled. Mary Pherson exhaled, let herself fall, and was caught by gray. She didn''t ask him to let go again. Her beautiful eyes stared at a position of the tree and spoke in a nostalgic tone, "a long time ago, I slept on it every day. The scenery on it is very beautiful." "Don''t you fall down when you sleep on it?" Gray was curious, took Mary fisson step by step, stopped where her eyes fell, put her carefully on it, and then sat down himself. "At that time, I had wings. Even if I fell, I could fly." Mary fisson sat down comfortably against a branch. "Moreover, we elves are close to nature and generally don''t turn over when we sleep." Mary fisson''s expression was a little proud, then she seemed to think of something, and her mood fell down again. Gray looked at her back and didn''t ask her why her wings didn''t exist. "I can lend you a pair of wings. Do you want to try?" "Excuse me? How can I borrow it? " Mary fisson became interested and looked at him curiously. Gray felt out some materials, rubbed his hands, and the fire flashed in his hands. After a while, he turned them into something like clay, and then began to pinch his hands. Before long, a pair of golden wings appeared in his hand. He breathed into the wing, which zoomed in quickly and landed on Mary fisson''s back. Mary feisen turned her head and saw that a pair of huge golden wings had appeared on her back. With her heart moving, the wings opened and touched the branches and leaves of the tree. Making sure the wings could move, Mary fisson took a deep breath and jumped straight down from the tree. The wings vibrated, and Mary Pherson flew up, with an undisguised expression of surprise on her face. Her wings fluttered angrily. She dived down, skimmed over the water, aroused waves, then flew over the flowers, over the woods, and finally rose into the sky and went up to the sky. "Not strong enough!" Mary Pherson said softly that it was easy for her to do these movements with her wings, but now she feels very hard. I don''t feel like I can''t fly up yet. Suddenly, a feeling of weakness invaded her whole body, and Mary fisson felt that she had returned to the feeling she had felt in the hospital bed before. She had no strength all over, let alone vibrating her wings. Mary fisson''s wings stopped vibrating and the whole person began to fall freely from high altitude. Gray''s fingers moved. The wings behind her wrapped her into a golden egg, stopped the falling trend and flew to gray. Jumping down from the tree, gray took the golden eggs to the grass. The wing returned to her back, and Mary fisson collapsed on the grass and didn''t move. "This wants to go to heaven?" Gray looked at her funny. She didn''t have any points. Now she is a sick man, and her strength is lost. Her wings are still magic props made by herself. It''s a little whimsical to rely on this to go to heaven. "Don''t fly so high in the future. This is not a real wing. I won''t be there next time you fall down." Gray warned. Mary fisson''s eyes moved and didn''t speak. After a while, she sat up hard, her golden wings stretched out in front of her, and one hand stroked gently, "I like black wings." "I like golden wings." Gray shrugged, put his palm under the sun and opened his fingers. "It''s like the sun in the sky, warm and comfortable." Chapter 666 Moore forest is the kingdom of elves. Many things here are magical and charming. It can show the most charming side both during the day and at night. The moor forest during the day is a paradise that many people fantasize about, and the moor forest at night is a magical and charming dream. In addition, many Elves will shine all over at night and swim in the forest, adding a magical color to Moore forest. From a high altitude, it seems that a milky way lights up in the moor forest at night. This is the moor forest after gray recovered along the river. Most elves in the moor forest gather on both sides of the river. At night, those elves gathered here will bloom and turn the river into a magical Milky way. Elves move and fly in the forest like stars. Many elves gathered together, but only the sound of wing vibration and rustling came out. The elves at night will not make too much noise, so as not to disturb other elves who have already slept. Gray woke up from his dream. It was already midnight. The bright moonlight spread on the grass. Only bits of white light fell on him through the branches and leaves. "I slept so long?" Gray thought it was incredible. During the day, he just wanted to squint on the tree for a while. He didn''t expect to squint for so long. Patting the trunk under his ass, gray muttered suspiciously, "what kind of tree is this?" He wondered that this kind of thing that he slept for a long time unconsciously had not happened for a long time. Now he can basically set his biological clock and wake up whenever he wants. For example, if he has something to do two hours later and thinks to himself, ''I''ll sleep for a while and get up in two hours'', then he can certainly wake up in two hours. But when he slept in this tree, he felt relaxed. When he woke up, he was very comfortable. He didn''t get up at any time, just like he had just had a whole body massage. "Not bad!" Gray patted the trunk and jumped down from it. On the grass, Mary feisen sat on the edge of the cliff with her legs in her arms, staring at the bright elf Galaxy in front of her, unaware of Gray''s awakening. Gray came up to her and sat down gently. "Isn''t it beautiful?" "What does it have to do with you? Moore forest is mine." Mary feisen was disturbed and in a bad mood, said coldly. "But they like me!" Gray shrugged and looked very beaten. "Moreover, I can overthrow you at any time now. I am the king of Moore forest." "Then why don''t you do it?" Gray was silent for a moment. "Because these elves are too... Simple, I can''t lead them." "It''s stupid, a bunch of fools!" Mary fisson is outspoken. She thinks that apart from her, none of Moore forest''s IQ is online, and even three mentally retarded have surrendered to the enemy. "But you almost died to protect them." "I want to protect the forest. It has nothing to do with them." Mary fisson looked away and said disgustingly. They talked one by one and occasionally attacked each other with guns and sticks. "Look, the highlight of tonight is here." Gray slapped and pointed to the Milky way below with a little excitement. The elves below suddenly became orderly. They danced around the trees and glowing magical plants on the grass and on the water. The dancing posture of elves is full of free and romantic atmosphere. They fly with nature, but they can always draw a beautiful arc and leave a gorgeous streamer. This is not only a gift given by the elves to the magician who saved them, but also a celebration for themselves. They finally don''t have to endure the dark forest and can finally restore their previous life. Although this area is still a little small, and many elves live together here, it is still a little crowded, they believe that the magician will restore the whole Moore forest to its original appearance. "What''s the point? I used to see that it was just a group of dull guys entertaining themselves. " Mary feisen curled her mouth, but her eyes were honestly staring at the performance below. She hasn''t seen such a performance for a long time. She thinks she has forgotten, but in fact, it is just buried in her heart. An opportunity can trigger it all. "Lord gray, we brewed it with mountain springs, wild fruits and nectar. Here you are... And her majesty." A glowing elf as big as a baby flew up with a bottle, looked timidly at Mary Pherson, put down the bottle and flew away. "Have a drink?" Gray took out three silver cups, put them on the grass and filled them with fruit wine sent by the elves. "I''m tired of drinking." Mary Pherson glanced at him and said indifferently that the latter sentence ''and Her Majesty'' was obviously added temporarily after seeing her here. "Have a drink!" Gray brought the glass to her. Mary fisson snorted, rolled her throat twice, and still didn''t reach out. "Give me face!" Gray grabbed her hand, delivered the glass to her hand, and held it for her. "It was because you saved me that I gave you face." In fact, because of her own reasons, she has not been with the elves for a long time, nor has she received gifts from the elves. Although she strongly asked the elves to respect her as the queen, she didn''t oppress them much, and it was not easy to grab the fruit wine. So she still misses the taste of fruit wine. "OK, thank you for giving me face." Gray raised his mouth, picked up his glass and gently touched her, making a crisp sound. "Smelly gray!" An elf flew over like a bullet, slapped it on Gray''s chest, hit it gently twice, and his eyes turned around. Until I saw a silver cup on the grass, I flew down happily and drank with a silver cup in my arms. "Does little Molly like drinking?" Mary Pherson took a sip and looked softly at the elf. "Uh huh!" Little Molly said vaguely. She didn''t have time to answer her. "How about staying in Moore forest to ensure that you can drink such good wine every day." Mary fisson seduced. These days, when she was free, she seduced the elves to stay. From the aspects of partners, security, environment and so on, seducing the elves almost formed her instinct. "No!" Little Molly refused without even thinking about it. She''ll be there wherever gray is. It''s fun to follow gray. "Come on, give you some more!" Gray picked up the bottle, gently tapped the elf and filled her glass with wine. "Thank you, gray. It''s delicious!" ????) Then gray added another glass to himself, another glass to Mary fisson, and a bottle of fruit wine was poured out. Little jasmine finally held the bottle, poured out a few drops and tasted it slowly. Chapter 667 The next day, gray woke up in the tree. Mary Pherson slept on the grass below, breathing long. In her sleep, her golden wings wrapped her up and looked like a golden egg lying on the ground. Gray woke up early and it wasn''t light yet, but the elves who moved at night had rested, and little jasmine was still sleeping soundly in the bird''s nest he made on the branch of the tree. On a stone beside the tree was a vine hut. At that time, Carlisle made a house for herself. She was still more used to living in the house. It was quiet around. Gray didn''t really get up. He just lay half on the branch and began to tidy up the potions in his backpack. "Enough!" A smile appeared on his face. A pile of potions were neatly placed in a corner by him, and the others were thrown into the box. When he handled the potion, the clouds in the distance began to glow, and the sky became bright bit by bit. Before long, the sun jumped from the forest, and a trace of golden sunshine sprinkled on the earth. Just like everyone installed alarm clocks, the elves all stretched out at this moment, flapped their wings, and chirped to start a new day from the flowers, under the grass, under the leaves and under the river. The golden wings trembled and the two wings separated. The sexy woman stretched her sexy body and yawned gently against the rising sun. "Good morning, Miss Mary Pherson!" Gray sat in the tree and continued to enjoy the beauty of the beautiful woman stretching her body. Mary fisson was stiff and turned to look at the tree. "Morning... Good morning!" "Would you like something to eat in the morning?" "Drink some flower dew and eat some wild fruit." Mary fisson tells her recipe. Her food has always been like this. Gray tilted his head and thought, "well, I''ll try how great the elves'' recipes are, so that you can eat them all your life." "Yes, it''s easy for humans to get tired of what they like, and then like new tastes and new toys, so humans can''t be consistent." Mary fisson sneered, and her face became cold again. "You''re wrong. I''m a more single-minded person. We can''t generalize at any time." Gray retorted seriously that he was not lying to her or to himself. Strictly speaking, he is really single-minded, because he only likes beautiful ones. Mary Pherson didn''t say anything, just showed a disdainful expression, and then spread her wings and jumped off the cliff. "I''m serious!" His Majesty was unwilling to shout and only got a heartless figure who didn''t look back. Finally, Mary fisson found the fruit and flower dew. She was returning the favor, starting with some small things. At noon, the crow flew back and reported to Mary fisson. "Dumb!" The crow was hoarse and made a series of bird calls. Gray had a headache. He bet that no one could understand what he said except Mary fisson, because he tried all kinds of communication magic and didn''t understand what he was saying. "Does Arlo want to see me?" Mary fisson frowned gently. Now she has lost her strength. Even with Gray''s wings, it is very dangerous to get out of the forest. Because Gray''s wings are limited, they can''t fly too high. "Dumb!" The crow continued to cry. He asked Mary fisson to turn himself into a man. He didn''t know that Mary fisson had lost his strength. "Go and look at her. I''ll think about it again!" Mary fisson waved and didn''t respond to his request. The crow was dissatisfied, but he flapped his wings and flew away. "You''re tangled. Why?" Gray tilted his head and stared curiously at her face. "Ask clearly!" Mary feisen hummed coldly and then explained, "I have lost all my strength now. Once humans find me, they will besiege me. At that time, not only I was in danger, but the whole Moore forest was in danger." Moore forest is safe not because of the kindness of the enemy, but because of her strength and the thorny wall that blocks the enemy. If anything happens to her, the thorny fence can''t form an effective defense without her control. It will soon be burned. The human army can drive straight into the Moore forest and kill. "But others don''t know that you have lost your strength, and you now have new wings, dazzling golden wings. Your enemies will only be afraid when they see it?" Asked gray. Mary feisen was stunned for a moment. She didn''t dare to go out because she was lack of confidence and felt guilty automatically. But in fact, even Duval didn''t know that she had lost her strength, not to mention those humans who didn''t know her at all? "So I can go out!" Mary Pherson muttered to herself, but it''s still a little unsafe to go out like this. If there is a Han who sees her and attacks her instead of running away, she is likely to reveal her secrets. However, it''s just to see Arlo, not to the Kingdom, and it''s not far from the forest. It''s not likely to meet humans. Mary fisson was entangled. Seeing her hesitation, gray thought for a moment and suggested, "shall I go with you?" Mary fisson shook her head without thinking. She would rather not go than take gray. Gray did help her save Moore forest. Yes, and he''s not a bad person these days. He can get along with the elves, and the elves follow him. Everything seemed to tell her that he was a good man, a good man. However, human beings are the most camouflaged creatures. Some people may be good people on the surface, but they are murderous demons behind their backs. She has suffered a loss once and doesn''t want to eat it again. "No, I''m sure Duval can handle it." Although she said so, Mary fisson became depressed next. After more than ten years of living together, unconsciously, she has really regarded this kind girl as her own daughter. Before, she also regretted and wanted to lift the curse. But even if she did it herself, she could not lift the curse. More than a decade later, while Princess Arlo became more and more beautiful, the curse became deep-rooted and difficult to get rid of. And now she has lost her strength. Even if she thinks of other ways, she may not be able to implement it. "True love!" Mary Pherson muttered to herself that the last thing left now is true love. Only true love can lift the curse, which is impossible as there is no way. She doesn''t believe that there is true love in this world, otherwise she wouldn''t have set the condition that true love can lift the curse. And even if there is true love in this world, Arlo has been raised in the countryside. He has never met a man with those three stupid elves. How can he meet true love in a short time? Or do you hope that the three fools will look after Arlo and prevent her from running around and touching the spinning cone on her birthday? It''s impossible. Those three fools will screw things up. She believes in the ability of those three fools. Such a powerful curse, they can''t help it. The three of them will only add fuel to the fire by coincidence and make the curse happen more smoothly. Do you really want this guy to help? But she really didn''t think this guy was trustworthy. Mary Pherson began to get tangled, and her eyebrows were unknowingly squeezed together! Chapter 668 On the fourth day of the dragon''s arrival, with the help of gray, Mary fisson''s physical injury has completely recovered and can move freely. However, she lost her strength, and gray could do nothing about it. If he had a way, he would first give it to his relatives, let them have magic, and then become a God. How could he not turn to Mary Pherson, who has no relatives. Early in the morning, Gray was ready to say goodbye to Mary fisson and leave Moore forest. Although he put a form God separation in the Kingdom, the distance is too far and the daily activity consumption is quite large. He can''t stay here too long. As for Mary fisson, he is not greedy. As a warm man, he must be greedy when he sees such a sexy woman. It''s just that the woman is too cold and he''s not sure about it. He''s not sure about it. Instead of wasting time here, it''s better to go home and romance with your wives. And the princess Arlo, he was really not greedy. I don''t know why, he didn''t feel much about the princess before he met. He didn''t look forward to it as he did when he guessed it was Belle and Aisha a few times ago. "Leave?" Mary fisson didn''t think of this. She thought gray would stay here for a long time. Because someone always wants to break into the forest, she has the feeling that human beings hate to have to go when they come to the forest. Moreover, gray has not been idle recently. She can harvest a lot of magic drugs from the elves every day, which should be very rare for a wizard. She thinks he won''t give up easily, and even thinks about how to politely ask him to leave in the end. Unexpectedly, he wanted to leave in just a few days, which was really unexpected. "Yes, I''ve been disturbed in Moore forest for so long. It''s time to go back!" Gray smiled and nodded. "The place where the elves live should be enough for the time being. If not, I''ll see it again in a while." "Of course, you''d better restore your strength yourself, so that the whole moor forest can be restored, so I don''t have to work hard." In the past few days, he will also help the elves continue to restore the Moore forest. Now it has expanded from both sides to kilometers deep, forming a huge residential belt, which is enough for the elves to live for the time being. Of course, it is impossible to be like more than ten years ago. At that time, the elves could run and fly in the Moore forest, and each group had its own habitat. Now they can only make do with it and find a place they like better to squeeze together. However, elves are easy to be satisfied. They only need sunshine, dew, wild fruits and flowers to live happily. They won''t complain because of the narrow living space. Mary fisson was silent for a moment. Of course, she knew that as long as her strength was restored, it would not be a problem to solve the problem of Moore forest. But the question now is not about Moore forest, but whether Arlo can''t wake up. She thought for a day and her head was about to explode, but she still didn''t think of any good way. "If it''s all right, we''ll go." Gray stood up and was ready to find the elf and Carlisle. "Wait!" Mary Pherson took a deep breath and her eyes were firm, as if she had made a difficult decision. "Will you lift the curse?" "Break the curse? A little! " Gray probably guessed what she wanted to say, but he didn''t refuse to help. If he doesn''t help, Mary Pherson can''t kiss her to wake her up. The silly white sweet princess may really sleep all the time and become a real sleeping beauty. "Only know a little?" Mary feisen was disappointed, but quickly said, "it doesn''t matter. You just stop her from going out and keep her at home. Don''t let her touch the spinning needle. When she is over sixteen, the curse will break." "Stop who? Why? What curse has she suffered? " Gray asked suspiciously. He took it for granted that he didn''t know. "Arlo, my goddaughter, she is cursed. The curse will come true on her birthday, but as long as you promise not to let her out, keep her in the house all the time, and never touch the spindle on the loom, the curse will be useless." "Since she can stay in the country, why not take her directly to Moore forest? There shouldn''t even be a loom here? " Gray asked his own questions from a tricky angle. Mary feisen thought for a moment and her eyes brightened. "You''re right. There is no loom in Moore forest. Take her here. As time passes, the curse will be lifted automatically." Mary feisen trembled with excitement and begged, "gray, can I ask you to bring her to Moore forest?" Now she has no ability to bring Arlo, and if she wants to take Arlo, she has to deal with the three fools. Now it''s getting closer and closer to Arlo''s birthday. Those three fools will pay more attention to Arlo, prevent her from being in danger, and maybe they will follow her all the time. "Of course, it''s just a little thing. We''re friends, aren''t we?" Gray smiled. "So I''m going now?" "Thank you!" Mary Pherson took a deep breath. "Duval will be back soon. Let him take you." "Why is your goddaughter cursed?" Gray pretends to be curious and plays a normal person who doesn''t know the plot. "Because of her stupid and ruthless bastard father." Even over the years, when it comes to that man, Mary fisson still gnashes her teeth. "Her father was a thief. He stole my wings. My heart was filled with hatred and anger, so I cursed her and let her be stabbed by a spindle on her sixteenth birthday and fall into endless sleep, so that the man could feel the feeling of pain." Mary fisson was very proud, disdained to hide, and told the story directly. The gist of the story is that the loser youth met the fairies in the forest when he was young, and then sneaked into the castle and no longer contacted. One day, the old king was ambitious and wanted to expand his territory, so he launched a war. As a result, he was beaten to the ground by the soldiers led by the fairy and never recovered from illness. So the old king wanted to kill the fairy for revenge, and promised that whoever killed the fairy would marry her daughter and inherit his kingdom. The young man who sneaked into the castle was moved. He came to the forest to find the fairy and pretended to talk about the old love. Then he stunned the fairy with medicine, took her wings and proved to the king that he had killed her. So the young man inherited the throne, gave birth to a daughter with the queen, held a celebration banquet, and the three elves came foolishly to congratulate and send blessings to the humans who attacked them. The fairy felt that it was unbearable, so she cursed the young girl at the party, so that when she was 16, she would be pierced by the spindle on the loom and fall into a permanent sleep. But the new king gave his daughter to three unreliable elves in order to escape the curse. However, the three elves could not raise children, so in order that their curse could work, the fairy helped herself. As a result, she was influenced by the child''s innocence, kindness and loveliness, and decided to help her lift the curse. After listening to the story, gray had a question. As a good student who asked questions, he raised his hand, "excuse me, why don''t you curse that guy directly?" "If it were me, I would curse him directly, because he could betray your trust, steal your wings, and give his daughter to three unreliable elves without hesitation. It is obvious that he is naturally cold and thin, and will not suffer because of this." Gray shrugged and said he didn''t understand Mary Pherson''s hand. If he comes, he must find the guy directly. Even if he doesn''t curse, he should let him know what it means to be miserable physically. "At that time, my heart was full of anger and hatred. I couldn''t think too much." Mary Pherson shook her head gently. "Moreover, I''m not good at cursing. If it weren''t for the opportunity of the three elves to bless her, I couldn''t curse her." Gray agrees with this. Mary fisson used to be similar to these elves. She was kind-hearted and didn''t have a heart. She wanted to protect the forest rather than hurt others, so it''s normal that she wasn''t good at cursing. "Well, I understand. I''ll bring her safely to Moore forest." Gray suppressed the desire of Tucao, make complaints about it. "Thank you!" Chapter 669 Gray sat on the tree with a thoughtful face. Do some kings in the world like only children because they know the truth of fewer and better children and a happy life? And I love my daughter deeply. Even if my daughter is caught by a dragon and cursed, I may be a queen, but I also adhere to the policy of giving birth to only one. Otherwise, why is the old king on his own side so, so is the old king here, and so is the new king Stephen. They all have only one daughter. As soon as the time comes, they compete to recruit relatives and throw hydrangeas to see those destined to inherit their country! The old king of Omo asked the brave to save the princess. The old king here asked the brave to kill the elves. Now Arlo is cursed, probably to ask the brave to kiss her with true love. In this way, I am quite similar to the king Stephen. They all follow the route of marrying the princess as king, and have a strong sense of vision. But he really killed the dragon and saved the princess, but he didn''t marry the princess in the end. He cheated his feelings and stole his wings. In fact, he did not fulfill the requirements of the old king, but married the princess. In this way, I''m still very different from that scum. "Scum, more scum than me!" His majesty scolded angrily in his heart. He was extremely shameless to such a person. Facing such a beautiful woman as Mary fisson, he cheated her feelings, not human. A man should be like him, pay the truth to everyone he likes, and die without regret. When his majesty lay leisurely on the tree to beautify himself, a crow flapped its wings and landed on a branch with two dumb calls. "Coming?" Gray opened his eyes and saw the crow shaking his head at him. "Duval, take this gentleman to Arlo and take her to Moore forest." Mary Pherson said to the crow, holding the wand as if she had become the once indifferent and arrogant queen. "Dumb!" Duval cried, looking at gray with some doubt. Mary Pherson never took the initiative to bring Arlo back to Moore forest. Except once she found that Arlo was curious about it, she brought her in several times and sent her back in one day. But see what Mary fisson means, is she going to take her to Moore forest for a long time this time? "You don''t have to worry too much, just lead the way." Mary fisson didn''t explain because it wasn''t necessary. The crow nodded softly. Mary fisson could do whatever she wanted. She couldn''t resist her. He shouted at gray and let him follow him. The crow flapped its wings and flew. After flying for some distance, he landed on a branch and looked back to see if gray kept up, but as soon as he looked back, he found that the other party was right behind him, sitting on a magic flying carpet and taking out a book, which seemed to want to pass the boring time when he was on his way. "Dumb?" The crow tilted his head and wondered very much. The elves and he could fly on their own wings. Mary fisson couldn''t fly without wings. How could this man fly on a piece of cloth? It''s amazing. And I feel very comfortable sitting there. It''s like letting others fly with me. It''s very handsome. "Why don''t you go?" Gray took out the book and saw Duval stop and smiled, "don''t worry, I can keep up!" Duval screamed twice, flapped his wings and flew, and gray controlled the magic flying carpet to follow. Duval flew over the forest, over a cliff, all the way to a remote place. There is only one family in such a vast and sparsely populated place. The family is surrounded by a small forest, and outside the forest is a huge grassland, lush and covered with weeds and flowers. At the end of the grassland, there is a cliff. Opposite the cliff is Moore forest. This is a natural barrier. Therefore, if humans want to enter Moore forest, they can only enter from the entrance on the other side, where Mary Pherson cast her magic and gave birth to a thorn wall. The crow''s cry interrupted Gray''s reading. He put away the magic flying carpet and fell from the air. "Dumb!" The crow stretched out its wings and made a stop. His wings pointed to himself and to the house in the forest. "Are you going alone?" "Dumb!" The crow nodded. Gray didn''t refuse. Duval and Arlo were very familiar. It must be more convenient and natural for him to take her out than himself, and won''t attract the attention of the three elves. Although he didn''t care about the three elves and even thought they would beat them if they stopped themselves, it was obviously not the best way. It''s still up to Duval to bring Alonso out so that he won''t attract anyone''s attention. Duval turned and flew in, and soon came to the front of the hut. In the room, Arlo was sitting on the bed reading when she suddenly heard the sound of flapping her wings. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a crow stopping in front of the window. "Duval!" Arlo exclaimed in surprise, smiling like a flower on his face. He dropped his book and ran over, but Duval gave a dumb cry and turned and flew away. "Is the fairy godmother looking for me?" Arlo didn''t think much. She ran downstairs with her skirt. She saw three aunts in the room. She said hello and ran out quickly. On the stone platform outside, Duval was combing his feathers. He saw Arlo coming down and flapping his wings to the forest. "Wait for me!" Cried Arlo, chasing out with a bright smile on her face, jumping like a butterfly dancing gracefully in the woods. "Duval?" After losing the trace of the crow, Arlo thought he was playing hide and seek with himself and took the initiative to search in the woods. But Duval didn''t want to play with her at this time. He called twice to expose his position and let her catch up. Around the woods, the eyes suddenly opened, and an open grassland appeared in front of her. On the grass, a man turned his back to this side. He seemed to hear something. He turned and looked over, "it''s pretty fast!" Ailuolue was slightly surprised, and then walked over curiously. She was not afraid. She looked so good. How could she be a bad man? She went up to gray and looked at him curiously, "who are you and why are you here? Are you waiting for me? Where''s Duval? Are you Duval? You''ve become handsome! " "Girl, are you 100000 why?" Gray shook his head. "I''m not Duval. He''s there!" He stretched out his hand and pointed to the direction she came out. On a tree, Duval was falling on it. When he saw Arlo looking over, he gave a dumb cry. "Who are you? Why do you know Duval? " The girl turned her head again and continued to stare at gray. "My name is gray Sutton. I''m a traveler." "I know that travelers are people who play around, write down interesting things and tell others." The girl said happily, staring at him with big bright eyes, "right, graysutton?" "It''s gray Sutton. You can call me gray or Sutton directly, and that''s not a traveler." "Why? My name is Arlo, his name is Duval, and my godmother''s name is Mary Pherson. Why do you call two names? " "Gray is the first name and Sutton is the last name." "Why don''t I have a last name?" "All human beings have surnames. You can follow my surname!" Gray had a bad smile on his lips. "Arlo Sutton?" Arlo repeated it twice, his eyes brightened, "Arlo Sutton, that sounds good!" "It''s not good. It''s so suitable for you. I''m a little reluctant to share my last name with you." Gray thumbed up, showed a bright smile, and his white teeth glittered. "Dumb!" Mr. crow reminded him that it was time to get down to business, or the three silly Elves might come out. "By the way, Mary fisson asked me to take you back to Moore forest. Duval can..." "Good!" Before he had finished what Duval could prove, Arlo jumped up and promised happily. "But I want to talk to my aunts so that they don''t worry about me." Gray shook his head slightly and said seriously, "no, we must start at once. It''s urgent." "It''s very close. I''ll be back in a minute!" "It''s too late to explain. Get in the car. Bah, get on the flying carpet." The three elves certainly wouldn''t let Arlo go to the forest. He didn''t want to make trouble for himself. Chapter 670 The weak girl was forcibly pulled onto the flying carpet by the big man. The flying carpet broke off the ground and flew towards the forest. "So anxious?" The girl was startled. If Duval hadn''t stood beside her, she would have thought she had met a bad man. "I''m very worried. Mary fisson misses you very much. She can''t eat any more. She''s much thinner when she''s hungry." Gray said with certainty. "Oh, let''s hurry up. I''m going to see my godmother!" Arlo was soon attracted by the flying carpet. She lay on the edge of the flying carpet and looked carefully below. She forgot that she couldn''t report to her three aunts. "You say you are a traveler. Do you have anything interesting?" The girl looked back innocently, "books and travel notes are OK. I heard that you all like to write down things during the journey and then go to other places to sing." "You''re talking about a bard." Gray was speechless. He didn''t have the hobby of recording the pretend stories on his journey. "What is a traveler?" "Play everywhere, participate in interesting things, and then become a member of the story, or even the protagonist of the story. You don''t have to tell others. Just be happy. This kind of person is called a traveler." Gray explained carefully. "Do you have anything interesting?" Regardless of the difference between the two, the girl wants to hear a story. The furthest time she went out, she was still curious about what was opposite the cliff. As a result, she made a detour to the entrance of the forest. Later, she was brought back to Moore forest by the fairy godmother. I haven''t been to other places once, so I''m very curious about the anecdotes of other places. Moreover, this man is not only good-looking, but also a traveler who travels everywhere. There must be a lot of stories to hear! Gray looked at her deeply and coughed gently. "Then I''ll tell you a story I heard. I think it''s very educational." "Good!" Arlo sat upright and showed a serious attitude of listening to the story. "On the vast land, there are two neighboring countries, one is the human kingdom ''only one'' Kingdom, and the other is the elf kingdom ''silly white sweet'' Kingdom." Arlo raised her eyebrows. The two kingdoms sounded a little familiar. "In the elf Kingdom, there is a beautiful fairy. She lives on a big tree on a high mountain. She flies down from the mountain every morning and greets every elf she meets. She is warm and kind. She is a real fairy." "Until one day, a loser boy broke into the forest. The fairy was very curious about human beings and played with him enthusiastically. They became friends without accident." "Wait, what is a loser boy?" The studious girl raised her hand to ask questions and showed strong curiosity about unknown words. "That''s what ordinary teenagers mean." Gray glared at her discontentedly, "don''t interrupt!" Arlo nodded carefully to show you to continue. I stopped talking. "Since then, as long as there is time, teenagers will come to the forest to play with fairies, and their feelings are becoming deeper and deeper." The girl nodded secretly, her heart filled with joy. It seems to be a beautiful love story. It''s good. The girl is also at the age of Huaichun and likes love stories. "Until one day, the young man no longer entered the forest, and the fairy never saw him again. She looked out from the forest many times and couldn''t wait for the person who wanted to wait." The girl exclaimed, and the smile that had just appeared involuntarily disappeared. Her little hands were tangled together and said nervously¡° What happened to him? Maybe he is ill. Why doesn''t the fairy go to the human kingdom to see him? " "Why not die?" Gray stared at her angrily. Before he said a few words, you would interrupt me. Don''t go on with this little story. The number of words in water will be scolded. "Dead? How? " The girl''s big eyes were full of surprise and pity. At the beginning, she felt that the boy and the fairy should be together. "Of course not. If you interrupt me again, we will acquiesce that he is dead and the story is over." "Sorry!" Arlo apologized decisively. It''s good if she didn''t die. There must be a reversal in the back. The two people must be together. Gray nodded gently, warned her, and continued: "the king of the human kingdom is old. He urgently wants to do something and leave a good reputation for himself, so he focuses on the elf kingdom that human beings have not yet set foot in." "Does he want to occupy the elf kingdom?" The girl was surprised and hurriedly covered her mouth without blurting out. "As long as he occupies the elf Kingdom, he will become a great pioneering monarch of the human kingdom. Therefore, he led the army to approach the forest and wanted to take the forest as his own." "At this time, the once fairy has grown up and become the guardian of the elf Kingdom, leading the elves against the invaders." "The boy will certainly appear. Help the fairy fight the enemy." The girl thought to herself that there was a scene in her mind that a tall and handsome man came out to save the forest. "When she grows up, the fairy is beautiful and powerful. Her wings are strong and powerful. She can take her to a height of 10000 meters, and can also set off a strong wind to blow people away, becoming her powerful weapon. So the king lost miserably. When he went back, he fell ill, but he was unwilling. He clearly wanted to become a great monarch. How could he be defeated by a winged goblin? So he told everyone that as long as someone killed the fairy, he would give the throne to that person. At this time, the former youth has become a youth and a secretary around the king, which is the result of his efforts in recent years. Once a young man loved wealth and power. He wanted to live in a tall castle. So he was moved. He went back to the forest and called out to the fairy. The fairy was very happy about his arrival and didn''t take any precautions against him. He thought his good friend had come back again. Unfortunately, the young man said false sweet words to confuse the fairy, and then gave her a potion to let the fairy fall into a deep sleep. " In Arlo''s eyes, there was a feeling of fear, staring anxiously at gray, hoping that he would stop talking, or change the ending. "In the face of the sleeping fairy, the young man took out the prepared knife and rowed at the fairy''s neck for a long time, but he didn''t stab it after all." Arlo breathed a long sigh of relief. ''I knew he wouldn''t do it.'' Then he heard gray continue to say, "the fairy woke up the next day and didn''t find the figure of the young man, and there was a piercing pain behind her. She wanted to fly, but her wings were gone, leaving only two bloody wounds." Arlo covered his mouth in horror and was shocked. How could it be like this? The end of the story shouldn''t be like this. "The young man returned to the castle and offered his wings to the king, saying that he had killed the fairy, and the king married his daughter to the young man as agreed and passed the throne to him. The fairy who lost her wings could no longer fly. She saved a crow caught by a hunter and made it her own wings. " Arlo couldn''t help looking at Duval. She felt familiar at the beginning of the story, and the fairy godmother once said that she also had a pair of powerful wings, so is this really the fairy godmother''s story. It turned out that the king in the castle betrayed the fairy godmother and exchanged her wings for the throne. It''s shameless. Gray said and stopped. Why did she say that? Of course, it''s to favor Mary Pherson and help the princess recognize the truth in advance, and what king Stephen did is really shameful. Although from the perspective of human rationality, he is right even if he killed Mary fisson, no matter what means, because occupying the rich and fertile forest is good for human beings. But from a perceptual point of view, this is a complete scum, more scum than his majesty. So for his majesty, he naturally prefers the kind-hearted, beautiful and sexy elves, the kind of bearded uncle, insidious and ruthless, and the devil stands for him. Chapter 671 Gray had formed his first impression from the perspective of God, and the other party had a good sense of her after meeting Mary fisson, so he naturally chose to stand on Mary fisson''s side. Arlo herself is Mary fisson''s goddaughter, and she doesn''t know that the king of the castle is her father. When she knows the truth, she naturally chooses to stand on Mary fisson. And even if she knew that the castle was her father, with the silly white and sweet character of the princess and what the king had done, she probably would still be on Mary Pherson''s side. In this way, Gray''s goal was achieved. On the next road, the lively Princess Arlo stopped for a while, probably digesting the fact that her godmother had her wings cut off. Princess Arlo fell on the cliff with silence all the way. Mary fisson closed her eyes in the tree and seemed to be sleeping. Arlo was about to open her mouth when she found Mary Pherson sleeping soundly. She quickly shut up and didn''t dare to disturb her. "Eh, behind the godmother, her wings have been found?" Arlo exclaimed in her heart that the reason why she knew that Gray''s story was about Mary Pherson was that she had asked Mary Pherson about the fairy wings. Mary Pherson said her wings had been stolen. But now, the golden wings behind the godmother look more beautiful and powerful than those of other elves. Did the godmother take back her wings? She felt happy for Mary fisson from the bottom of her heart. She felt that the other party must have called her to Moore forest to celebrate getting back her wings. Since it''s a celebration, you can''t sleep so dry. There should be a festive atmosphere. The girl used her head, then turned and ran down to find the elves. Elves are her good friends. Although they are afraid of Mary Pherson, they are very good to Arlo. Find a group of elves. The girl asks them to help decorate the site and pick flowers and wild fruits. Gray didn''t care about her. She was in the forest. She couldn''t get out, and she didn''t necessarily want to go out. He looked at Mary fisson sleeping in the tree and thought, "this woman has been looking forward to her tree for a long time, but she has inexplicable self-esteem, so she doesn''t mention sleeping on the tree at all. As soon as she leaves, she can''t wait to take a nap." He thought it was very possible. Before, he felt comfortable sleeping on it, and Mary fisson took the initiative to open her wings to sleep on the grass every time, so he was not humble and occupied it all the time. Although Mary feisen didn''t say she wanted him to get out of the way, she actually wanted to go back to her nest to sleep. She just didn''t say it because of various considerations, so she couldn''t wait to fly back to her nest after he left. Gray walked away for a distance, took the melting pot of faith from his neck and threw it under a big tree. Then he turned his hand over and a piece of flesh and blood appeared in his hand. Open the melting pot of faith, throw the flesh and blood in, and then add magic potions. All magic potions are distinct in the furnace and do not affect each other. Shenhuo divides dozens of them and roasts them under each medicinal material. When the effect meets his standard, some magic drugs will be combined. "I feel like refining pills more and more." Gray whispered to himself that other wizards and magicians make medicine by boiling in a tripod and adding various materials. He threw all the materials into it, and then gave priority to the magic drugs as needed, and finally fused them together. It''s said to be refining magic medicine. In fact, it''s more like refining pills. However, he still likes this feeling. Anyway, it''s a good way to achieve the effect, and it makes him feel like he''s cultivating immortals. It''s great. In the belief furnace, all the materials have been processed, and finally there are only two groups of crystal like gem liquid, one is dark green and the other is dark red. The fire under the two liquids suddenly became fierce. The two liquids began to boil at high temperature. At this time, gray fused the two liquids together. Although the two liquids are fused together, there is a violent repulsion between them. It seems that there is a violent reaction inside the fused liquid, which makes the surface of the liquid roll continuously, like boiling. "Oh, I failed again." As Gray''s voice fell, the liquid suddenly stopped reacting and turned into a dark mass like stagnant water, emitting a palpitating smell. After burning all the stagnant water, gray took out a notebook, wrote down some data, compared them with each other, and soon smiled again. "This time, you can!" Gray figured out the key and couldn''t help smiling. Open the furnace of faith again and put in the same material. Half an hour later, a drop of medicine flew out of the melting pot of faith and landed on Gray''s fingertips like a small ruby. "Carlisle, come here!" Gray called through the magic mark. Before long, Carlisle ran over with his little hands on his back. When he came in front of him, he handed out some wild flowers like a treasure, "master, what can I do for you?" "I need a mouse or a rabbit. Catch one for me." Carlisle tilted his head and deliberately sold cute, "can piggy? Just now I saw a little pig in the forest. It''s very cute. " "Yes, go and get it back." Gray nodded. He just needed a little thing to test the medicine. It doesn''t matter what it is. If these Elves were not intelligent, pure and kind, he might directly catch an elf for experiment. He also has confidence in his own medicine, which is 95% good for the tested object, and the other party will get great benefits. Of course, if you encounter that 5%, there''s no way. After all, it''s just a pig. Soon Carlisle brought back a black pig. Gray imprisoned it with magic. After a little examination, he threw the drop of medicine into its mouth. Draw a cage on the ground. Gray puts down the pig and quietly waits for its change. Before long, the skin on the piglet became thicker, and two sharp fangs grew on both sides of the mouth, which was similar to that of an adult wild boar, but smaller. Seeing this change, gray smiled, "yes, the medicine succeeded." After determining this, gray suddenly took out the dragon''s body. At this time, the Dragon had been broken down into pieces of flesh and blood, its blood and a lot of magic drugs. All these were put into the furnace of faith by him. This refining lasted for more than an hour. Finally, gray stopped all his actions and a fist sized liquid medicine flew out of the furnace. It was only this liquid medicine that sent out a strong smell and attracted the attention of the elves. Gray quickly put it in a bottle to isolate the powerful smell. Mary Pherson was awake. She stood on the grass. She just glanced at it and didn''t ask any more questions. Chapter 672 After putting away the medicine, gray found that Mary fisson had come down from the tree and stood on the grass, pretending that she had been there all the time and didn''t sleep in the tree. Gray doesn''t know why she pretends to be like this. It doesn''t seem to make any sense. "Arlo has arrived. It seems that she wants to prepare a surprise for you." Gray went over, stood next to Mary fisson, looked at her side face and said. Mary fisson nodded gently and looked straight ahead. "I know, Duval has told me." "Is the new wing still handy? Do you want me to strengthen it? Maybe I can make you fly higher. " "Really?" Mary fisson turned in surprise, and a rare look of expectation appeared on her cold face. Gray nodded. Of course, this is true. After all, he just made the wings casually at the beginning. He didn''t even depict the magic array and magic pattern. There is still room for strengthening. "Thank you!" Mary Pherson reached out and took off her wings, which suddenly became the size of a palm and floated in the palm of her hand. With a reluctant look, Mary feisen handed the wings to gray, "what do you need? You can tell me that there is no shortage of various magic materials in Moore forest. Even if you can''t find them for the time being, they should be found in a period of time." Mary feisen looked at him sincerely and was saved. The other party gave her wings. Although she still couldn''t completely believe him, she already had the foundation of trust. Otherwise, even if she couldn''t go by herself, she wouldn''t let gray pick up Arlo. Gray smiled and answered, because he really needed magic materials in Moore forest. He wouldn''t be hypocritical about such things. "Then I''ll start." Sitting cross legged on the grass, gray took out a lot of magic materials, opened a hole in the belief furnace around his neck, and the divine fire jumped out and fell on his hand. "What magic is this? What a powerful flame magic." Mary feisen was secretly surprised. When she lost her power, she felt that this magic could easily cause terrible disasters, which was more terrible than the dragon breath of the giant dragon. Gray doesn''t know what she thinks, but after several worlds, Shenhuo has been very strong, and it''s very convenient to use it to do some things. However, the development of divine fire seems to have come to an end. If he wants to take a step closer, in addition to continuing to cultivate and wait for time to cause qualitative change, he only wants to integrate other powerful flames with divine fire. Unfortunately, it also needs fate to find other flames. Moreover, it may not be possible to integrate. If the conflict cannot be integrated, it will damage the divine fire. Of course, this is all in the future. Now he has to concentrate on refining wings. The little golden wings fall into the divine fire, rise and fall in the divine fire, and soften. Those materials are melted bit by bit. Some are added to the wings to strengthen the materials of the wings themselves, while others are integrated with each other to prepare for the next depiction of magic array and magic patterns. Mary feisen stared at it. Although she couldn''t understand it, she felt so magical. After she lost her wings, she wanted to turn Duval into a man and let him ask for information for himself. She said that she had become her own wings. In fact, she only had a pair of eyes and ears. She never thought of using magic to add a pair of magic wings to herself. Of course, she may not be able to do such magic. The golden wings became the size of a PU fan, and the molten liquid materials were pulled into silk threads by his spiritual force, which were branded on the golden wings bit by bit. After completing the depiction of magic arrays and magic patterns, they melted into the wings and disappeared, while the golden wings became more dazzling and dazzling. At the first sight of the finished product, Mary fisson felt that even compared with her own pair of wings, they were not much worse. "Try it." Looking at the way she couldn''t wait, gray pushed her wings gently and flew to Mary fisson. She turned around and let her wings fall on her back. The golden wings became bigger again, and the golden wings even dragged on the grass. Mary feisen looked excited and surprised. Her huge wings spread out and her hands caressed the wings carefully. "It would be better if it were black." She silently thought that her original wings were black, so she especially preferred black. After being betrayed, although the kind heart is still there, the heart also prefers darkness and likes darkness to hide itself. And gold, in fact, in her opinion, is too publicity and bright, which is incompatible with her current situation. "I think you can at least fly as high as that mountain now. Why don''t you try?" Gray pointed to a mountain and smiled. The mountain is about 200 meters high, and the previous wings were only enough for her to fly tens of meters high, about twice as high as the forest. Mary feisen was moved. Her previous wings really didn''t make her fly enough, because she couldn''t fly high. Her own wings could take her straight to the sky. The wings fluttered, and the grass under her feet fell low under the air flow. Mary fisson suddenly flew into the sky and flew out of the cliff. "Godmother, I''m ready for dinner." Arlo took a team of elves and made concerted efforts to carry fruit, flowers and a big stone and two small stones. She just saw Mary Pherson fly out. "So beautiful, so powerful!" Arlo cheered happily, and then urged the elves, "let''s decorate quickly. We can start when the godmother comes back." "Gray, can you help us?" "Of course!" Gray was ready to stretch out his hand and use magic to help them put one key in place. After thinking about it, he wanted to take back his fingers. He walked over personally and picked up the big stone. "Where is better?" "Under the tree, the godmother can sit here and rest in the future." Arlo pointed to the tree where Mary Pherson slept. Put down the stone, gray took out a tablecloth to cover it, put the four small stones in four directions, and polished them to make them look more like stools. Arlo looked at him, his eyes glowing. "Is this your magic? What a magical magic. I feel more powerful than the godmother''s magic. " "Why, do you want to learn?" Gray, look over. Arlo shook her head quickly. Although magic was good, she had no idea of learning. "Put things up quickly." A pile of fruit was poured on the stone table, and clusters of flowers were inserted around by industrious elves to create a sea of flowers. "Do you need such trouble?" Carlisle came out of the woods and waved his hand. The vines on the ground grew. Delicate roses bloomed on the vines, red, white, yellow and pink. "Thank you. I''m Arlo. Who are you?" "Carlisle, master''s maid." The witch went behind gray and stood respectfully. "It''s always convenient to have two servants to take care of when you go out." "But aren''t you a magician? A magician should be omnipotent? " Arlo wondered what the magician wanted to do in her cognition. The three entered the happy chat mode. Before long, little jasmine flew back and turned around. She found that there were only wild fruits. She took one and went away to play with the elves. After another period of time, Mary fisson flew back excitedly to attend the celebration banquet held by the goddaughter for herself. Chapter 673 After the happy dinner, Ella took Mary fisson as if she had endless words and countless whispers to talk about. Gray was not interested in hearing this. He said hello, took out his flying broom and flew to the beach. Carlisle was left in Moore forest by him. He didn''t intend to go. He also wanted to see if the curse would work if he took Princess Arlo to the forest. He had only one elf with him. There was no way. The elf always suspected that he wanted to go to another world behind her. At that time, she was playing with other elves. When she felt that he was going to go, the brush caught up. She couldn''t do without her. In this regard, of course, gray has no problem. Big and small things are all right. If you want to follow her, follow her happily. He is not afraid of anything. After catching up with gray, the elf knew that he was going to drink medicine far away, because he was afraid that the effect would be too strong, and the noise might be a little big and affect others. This sentence was obviously a lie. The elf heard it at once. Then she used her brain and soon figured it out. Gray must have fun. After being questioned, gray didn''t say anything. Could he say that he was afraid of revealing the dragon''s body and was inconvenient to continue to play happily in Moore forest? After all, Mary fisson was beaten to death by the dragon a few days ago. She can''t be saved without her own words. Now she has become a dragon. Even if Mary fisson doesn''t say anything on the surface, she probably can''t help but have a grudge and defense in her heart. Even if I saved her, I am also a giant dragon, which is similar to the dragon that hit her. Even if she was more active, she might doubt whether her motive was to take a circuitous way to capture Moore forest and kill her competitors. He doesn''t want to be doubted. He is a good man who is willing to help others. It can''t happen to be wronged. Before long, the coast appeared ahead, and gray galloped across the sea on a flying broom without leaving a trace. Far from the coast, gray found an island only ten meters long and wide, and immediately stopped on it. He needs a quiet place away from the crowd. It''s good here. No one will come here. He can do his own things at ease. "Stay away from me. I''m going to take drugs." Gray threw out the magic flying carpet and dropped the elf on it. Taking drugs is a serious thing! The elf nodded. After he was a little far away, his big eyes stared at him curiously. Gray took a deep breath, adjusted his state, took out the bottle of magic medicine and drank it. After all, we have done experiments. There is no problem with the medicine. Naturally, we should be heroic. Isn''t it that we don''t have confidence in our own medicine. When the potion enters the stomach, a powerful force directly explodes in the body. However, although the force is powerful, it is not violent and does not contain some negative breath. This is not only the credit of the belief furnace, but also the credit of his own medicine refining technology. Gray is very glad that he has got the belief furnace, otherwise many things will be very inconvenient. Feeling the energy in his body, gray suddenly turned into a dragon and lay lazily on the island waiting for the medicine to work. The small island was immediately covered by a giant dragon. The huge wings and body covered the whole island. The tail behind and part of the head were also immersed in the sea. It looked like a giant dragon floating on the sea. The Dragon narrowed his eyes and seemed very comfortable. His tail swayed gently in the sea, stirring up layers of clear waves. Seeing that there was no danger, the elf quietly moved the magic flying blanket and finally fell on his head. He lay down comfortably and narrowed his eyes in a good mood. As the moon rises and sets, the sleeping dragon is slowly getting bigger. Its huge body has grown by about half again, reaching an amazing 30 meters long and a wingspan of 60 or 70 meters. It lies on the sea like an ancient giant beast. When the moon rose an angle, gray opened his eyes, shook his head, shook the water off his face and stood up. [gray Sutton Strength: 33 Agility: 27 Physical strength: 30 Spirit: 27 skill: Advanced marksmanship Advanced fighting Advanced fencing Intermediate firearms Intermediate equestrian Intermediate archery Advanced self healing Intermediate magic control Change (human dragon) Achievement points: 16] "Yes, I have improved my strength by three points, physical strength by two points, agility and spirit by one point, which is equivalent to getting six achievement points." "And after becoming a dragon, it has become more powerful. The power of dragon breath has increased a lot." After some calculation, gray found that the goods received were quite abundant, which made him very satisfied. "When I went back, I forgot to ask Arlo how many days were left for her birthday. If there were still a month or two, I''d better go home first and come back when the time is almost up." Gray thought it would be only a month or two at most. At least it would be these two days, otherwise Mary fisson wouldn''t rush to let him pick up. "Curse, tut Tut, troublesome things. Wouldn''t it be better to do something directly? Why curse? " He thought to himself that gray had become a human again, sitting on the magic flying carpet and flying towards Moore forest. Before long, Moore forest was far away, but gray suddenly appeared a warning sign at the bottom of his heart and quickly stopped to look at a forest below. This is still the territory of the Kingdom, a distance from Moore forest. "There are bad people down there. Be careful!" Gray narrowed his eyes and said to the elf. "Yes!" Little Molly sat on his shoulder and looked down curiously with big eyes. As they stopped, the people in the woods seemed to know they couldn''t hide and appeared one after another. At the moment of seeing them, gray almost thought Mary Pherson had come out, but in fact, it was not. It was just a group of guys who looked like Mary Pherson, dark fairies with horns on their heads and wings behind them. They belong to the same ethnic group as Mary Pherson, but it is obvious that they have no power of Mary Pherson, but ordinary winged elves. "Human beings, Moore forest is the kingdom of elves. Human beings should not touch it." One of them said in a deep voice. Gray shook his head gently. "What does the kingdom of elves have to do with you?" "Mary Pherson is our people. She is the queen of Moore forest. We need to help her protect her kingdom from evil humans." Another dark fairy spoke. Gray thought for a moment and didn''t tell them that he was the benefactor who saved Moore forest. Instead, he touched his chin and asked, "so where were you when the Dragon invaded Moore forest?" "Don''t talk nonsense to him, kill him!" More than a dozen dark fairies showed their fierce eyes. They naturally know about the Dragon invasion. In fact, that''s why they noticed the existence of Mary Pherson. They just don''t have any ability except to fly. They don''t dare to deal with the dragon. It''s good if the Dragon doesn''t take care of them. "Don''t you know? The Dragon died in my hands. You dare not even deal with the dragon, but dare to deal with me? " Gray thought it was funny. What''s the logic of these guys, or no logic at all? Mary fisson is weaker than the dragon, and the dragon is weaker than themselves, and they can''t even compare with Mary fisson. The difference is not a bit, but a natural moat. How can they have the courage to fight themselves? He really doesn''t understand. Do these guys who seem to have the wisdom of normal people actually have the same IQ as those pure elves? Also, not this IQ. Why do you want to come here to kill yourself? But what gray didn''t know was that they really didn''t know the specific process. They didn''t dare to get close. The Dragon died. They just thought it was the reason why Mary feisen joined hands with him, and even thought Mary feisen did more. Chapter 674 Returning to Moore forest, gray found that Mary fisson''s mother and daughter were still awake, mainly because Mary fisson watched Arlo play with the elves, and then inadvertently showed a kind old mother''s smile. "You smell of blood." Just after the fall, Mary fisson put away her smile and turned expressionless to stare at him. Gray put away the magic flying carpet, and little jasmine became the size of a normal person and happily joined the carnival of the elves. When I got to the stone table, I sat down, grabbed a fruit and took a bite. "On the way back, I met some guys who wanted to kill me and took care of it." A group of dark fairies without self-knowledge. Gray only delayed for a minute, so he took a knife and let them rest in peace. Mary Pherson nodded gently. She had killed people herself, so she didn''t think it was a criminal thing, especially killing those who were malicious to herself and wanted to occupy Moore forest. It was a very right and just thing. In her eyes, although gray has the nature of being a good man, he is by no means a kind-hearted virgin. It is not surprising that he killed several people. So without saying anything, she turned her head again and looked at Arlo and them playing. Gray didn''t continue to explain. After all, it was really Mary Pherson''s people. Even if they didn''t know each other, it was hard to say. Let it drift with the wind. "Hey, Mary Pherson, I''ve refined some medicine. Would you like to try it? Maybe it can help you recover your strength." Carlisle came up with a small dark face and looked expectantly at Mary Pherson. Gray glanced at her. Was the stove blown up while refining medicine? Restore strength? Mary fisson''s heart moved slightly, and she was attracted by Carlisle''s words. As a creature mastering extraordinary power, if you lose this power, it''s like a normal person losing a hand. It''s inconvenient to do anything. It''s undoubtedly quite uncomfortable. If she had a chance to recover, of course she wouldn''t give up. "What is it?" Mary fisson asked nervously. Carlisle took out a bottle of cyan medicine and proudly began to show it, "I admire you for losing your strength to protect the forest, so I developed this bottle of recovery medicine." "It has no other function. Its only function is to supplement the power consumed in the body, but your power is completely consumed. I think it may help you recover some power. As long as you recover some, you can recover more in the future." "Really?" Mary fisson smiled in surprise and held out her hand involuntarily. Carlisle also reached out to push the medicine to her and looked at gray with eyes in her eyes, waiting for him to praise himself. "Well done!" Gray also held out his hand and took the potion before Mary fisson got it. "Let me have a look!" He knows Carlisle''s level. Although the strength of refining magic medicine is not weak, he is still a little skeptical about refining a potion that can help Mary Pherson recover. In order not to let Mary fisson die miserably, gray decided to help her. She has no power now. She is just an ordinary elf. If she is poisoned, she may die immediately, and it is too late to rescue. "Master, people are also very strong." Carlisle waichubaba said. "I''ll see." Gray waved his hand, dropped a drop of medicine everywhere, detected it and swallowed it. Ten seconds later, gray opened his eyes, "the medicine is harmless and has some magic, but whether it can help you recover depends on luck." With that, he handed over the medicine. Mary fisson took it, drank it all without hesitation, and then closed her eyes and waited. "It will be useful!" Carlisle held his little hand and prayed. It was hard for him to do it. It must be useful. Mary Pherson''s body trembled slightly, and the bean sized sweat drops on her forehead. Seeing this scene, Carlisle suspected that she had not only failed, but also refined the wrong medicine, which was poisoning Mary Pherson''s body. "Master!" "Don''t worry, it''s all right. Her state is still very stable and her vitality shows no signs of slipping." Gray saw more than she did, and had determined that the medicine was harmless before, so he wasn''t very worried. Mary feisen trembled for a moment, opened her eyes nervously, and then waved to the grass. The grass had not changed. She showed such a disappointed face. After drinking the medicine, she felt a vague force waking up in her body, but the feeling lasted only a moment, and she couldn''t feel it no matter how hard she tried. "How do you feel?" Gray opened his mouth. Of course, he could see that Carlisle''s medicine had failed, but failure did not mean nothing. Success was to learn from continuous failure. It''s impossible to make the right medicine the first time. It is the right way for a magician to find a new formula to make harmless potions and improve them continuously. So Mary fisson''s feeling is still very important, which can provide inspiration for the next improvement. Of course, if she doesn''t feel at all, like drinking water, there''s no need to improve. Mary Fischer told her feelings. Gray and Carlisle nodded at the same time. The medicine had some effects, but the efficacy was not enough to lead to the power seeds in Mary Fischer''s body. So there is the direction of improvement, towards enhancing the efficacy. "Carlisle, I''ll leave it to you." Gray reached out and patted Carlisle on the shoulder and said confidently. "Thank you, master. I will try my best." Carlisle nodded excitedly, not only because of his affirmation, but also because he developed a new medicine, which is a very fulfilling thing for a magician. Later, she can write this medicine into her autobiography or magic manual, indicating that she invented it herself. Since learning Gray''s magic, she has been working hard. Now it''s time to prove herself. Mary fisson solemnly thanked her. She saw the hope of recovery, which made her very excited. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Outside Moore forest, the home of Arlo and the three elves. At this time, the three elves looked at each other in panic. They found a big problem: their little baby Arlo was gone. Arlo always likes to run out, so at first they thought she was just going out to play and no one cared, but until now she hasn''t come back and told them. This kind of thing doesn''t often happen. After the last time, elotte promised them that she would say hello in advance if she came back late. "Maybe she just played outside and forgot the time. She''ll be back soon. We''re just worried." The red leaf fairy said tentatively. "But now it''s dark. Can she still find her way?" "Sure. Didn''t she come back late before that time? Maybe we can go to bed now. When we wake up tomorrow morning, Arlo will go back to her bed as before." Arlo was taken away by Mary Pherson to play in Moore forest several times before. Then she sent her back without disturbing the three elves. Therefore, they all thought that Arlo came back by herself, and it would be the same this time. When she woke up tomorrow, Arlo would appear in her bed. Chapter 675 The next morning, the three elves didn''t see Arlo coming downstairs, didn''t hear her voice, walked into her room, didn''t see her, and nothing on the bed had been moved. They finally determined that Arlo didn''t come home all night and immediately panicked. "God, she hasn''t come back all night. Where the hell has she been?" The three fairies were full of worry and doubt. With their IQ, they didn''t know where to find people, because they never cared where Arlo went and who to play with when she was away. They just broke their fingers and counted the days bit by bit. When Arlo grew up, they took her back to the castle and sent her to the king. But now that Arlo is gone, they can''t make a job with the king. "What should I do? The princess is gone, and his majesty will punish us. " The blue butterfly fairy was afraid. "She is a good child and won''t go far. Maybe she just fell asleep under a big tree. Let''s go out and look for it. Maybe we can see her on the grass as soon as we go out." "Poor Arlo, I don''t know if I catch cold at night." The three of them immediately became convinced of their guess. They felt that Arlo was just playing, tired and fell asleep outside. They began to worry about it. "Can we use magic?" Asked the green fern fairy. It''s good to be able to use magic. If they don''t use magic, they don''t know where to find Arlo and have no clue. "No, absolutely not. We agreed that we can''t use magic until Arlo grows up." The red leaf fairy insisted. "I hate life without magic and wings." The other two elves complained. "We haven''t used magic for a long time. Maybe we won''t use wings." They have lived an abnormal life for sixteen years. "Come on, don''t complain." The three elves opened the door and came out of the house. They looked around blankly and looked at each other, "where can I find it?" "Maybe in the forest. She often plays in the forest." "Maybe she went to another town. She seemed to want to tell us last time that she was going to leave after her birthday." Several elves speculated one after another, but no one thought of Mary Pherson and Moore forest, because they had not seen Mary Pherson and other elves for 16 years, and had not returned to Moore forest for 16 years. Moreover, Mary Pherson didn''t appear in front of them these years. They subconsciously thought that Mary Pherson couldn''t find them and quietly waited for the curse in the dark corner. After all, they hid in this remote place in order to avoid Mary Pherson and achieve their original purpose. They naturally want it. With their brain circuits, there was no doubt that Mary fisson had found them long ago, but she didn''t appear in front of them. One day later, the three searched for no clue, and all put a worried face on the table, "we must tell your majesty and ask him to send troops to look for it all over the country." "Yes, it''s only two days before Arlo''s birthday. Only his majesty can find her." "I suspect that the reason why Arlo left must be that Mary Pherson''s curse worked. The power of the curse is leading her to a place where the curse can be realized." "But don''t forget, your majesty has ordered the destruction of all spinning wheels. There is no place in the world where you can continue to realize the curse, absolutely not." "He''s just a mortal. There must be spinning wheels in the world that haven''t been destroyed, otherwise Arlo won''t go missing." "It must have been destroyed. Arlo just went out to play and couldn''t find his way home." The blue butterfly fairy stubbornly said that it was right to stick to her own point of view. The three argued with each other, but no one disagreed with each other. In the end, they directly started to pull their hair and ears, and all kinds of attack methods were used. Half an hour later, the three remembered the business, and simply Arlo disappeared. They urgently needed to enter the castle and report to the king, so they changed back to the appearance of elves and flew towards the castle. After entering the castle, the three found that weapons were being made in full swing in the castle. The sound of Jingling was heard all the time. The soldiers walked back and forth in the corridor with materials and weapons. They didn''t stop even at night, as if they were preparing for a war. The three found the king in the Council hall. He was wearing armor and was discussing with the generals how to arrange defense to deal with the coming Mary Pherson. He believes that if Arlo''s curse fails, Mary fisson will enter the castle again to retaliate against herself. He must be fully prepared to let her come back. "Your Majesty." The three flew behind king Stephen and shouted loudly, attracting his attention. "You?" Stephen turned around and frowned deeply when he saw the three men. "Shouldn''t you be with Arlo? You came back two days early. " Then he looked suspiciously at the people around him, "did I remember the wrong day? It''s time today? " "No, your majesty, you remember correctly. It''s really two days away." "Then why are you back? Where''s Arlo?" Stephen looked at the three elves angrily. His anger almost gushed out of his eyes and burned them to ashes. The three elves leaned slightly. "Sorry, your majesty, Arlo is missing." "Gone? What is missing? Why did it disappear? " Stephen was very angry and roared loudly. If Arlo is gone, some things will be difficult to implement. He had planned to wait until the curse on Arlo was lifted and wait for Mary Pherson to come and end it with her. Of course, it''s best to end it for her. But now that the people are gone, Arlo is likely to be cursed, and Mary Pherson will not come, all this preparation will be in vain. "Your Majesty, could it be Mary Pherson who took the princess away?" A man opened his mouth in doubt. "Impossible!" Stephen directly denied, "she is waiting to see my joke and revenge me with Arlo. How can she not let me see Arlo cursed? She must still be in the kingdom. " "In that case, your majesty, we still have two days to send troops to find the princess." A general suggested. "Yes, find her and bring her back to me. She must come back." Stephen looked excited, as if he had grasped the last straw. Arlo must appear. No matter what state he is in, he must lead Mary Pherson over and completely solve this big problem, otherwise he can''t even sleep well. "What are the characteristics of the princess?" They asked the elf. The princess was taken away and raised by the elves since childhood. They have never seen the princess. They don''t know what the princess looks like. Even king Stephen doesn''t know. "She has long blond hair and wears a light blue skirt..." the three elves described Arlo''s appearance and dress. Stephen sat back in his chair with a gloomy face and didn''t know what he was thinking. "Three idiots, how can I believe them?" Suddenly, Stephen scolded angrily and turned his head, "if you can''t find Arlo, kill the three idiots." "Yes!" The general agreed without hesitation that if he could not find the princess, someone would naturally bear his Majesty''s anger. At that time, there is no choice whether to find the princess to be punished or kill three idiot elves to calm the king''s anger. Besides, it was the fault of the three elves. Chapter 676 Two days passed in a flash. When the time came to noon on Arlo''s birthday, they still couldn''t find where the princess was, as if she had suddenly disappeared from the world without leaving any trace. "Your Majesty, there''s still no news about the princess... The general stopped talking. The kingdom is not safe. They sent troops and haven''t found it for two days. The princess may be more or less dangerous. With only half a day left, it may not be possible to find any results. "What about the three idiots?" Stephen seemed to have fully accepted the status quo and sat down in his chair tired, but his overall mood was stable. After all, he was able to betray his childhood sweetheart from the beginning, cut off her wings, and gave his own daughter to three people he thought were raised by idiots. In fact, he had no feelings for a daughter who had not seen for 16 years and had only one blood connection. So all he cares about is himself, whether Mary fisson will retaliate against him again, and how to deal with Mary fisson and save his life. Well, although he has no feelings, three idiots lost his daughters. He should kill them. It''s an explanation for his daughter and revenge for her. "We caught them with fishing nets while they were not paying attention and waited for your disposal." "Kill it!" Stephen waved impatiently. "Damn guy, we raise your daughter for you, and you want to kill us." Three angry accents came, and three elves appeared at the window and glared at Stephen. With a wave of their hands, the things on the table in front of Stephen moved and crashed on Stephen. "Come on, let''s go back to the forest and never help this damn guy again." "Shoot arrows and kill them!" Stephen roared, and a group of archers rushed out of the castle, rode their horses and began to chase them. "Sorry, your majesty, general, the three elves opened their cages and ran away." A panting soldier rushed in and said flustered. "We already know, fool!" King Stephen was furious and waved to clean his things. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ Moore forest, Mary feisen sighed disappointed, "it seems that I can''t recover for the time being. I hope Arlo can successfully spend today." "Don''t worry, Moore forest doesn''t have a loom, does it?" Gray smiled and compared Carlisle''s research data these days. Carlisle took a potion every day these days, but Mary fisson had only a hazy feeling after drinking it and could not accurately perceive her strength, no matter how it was improved. As far as medicine is concerned, he doesn''t have a good way at present, but perhaps which detail he ignores is the key. Perhaps he thought of the key point in a flash. The magician''s research depends on derivation over and over again. "Godmother!" Arlo came running, holding a wreath in her hand, ran to Mary Pherson, put it on her, stepped back, looked up and down, and praised, "it''s so beautiful." "You are the most beautiful person today." Mary fisson smiled happily, without any previous gloom. "It''s a little worse." Gray said, "it would be better if you had hair on your head instead of this cortex." He doesn''t like Mary fisson''s current dress. For example, her head is wrapped with snake skin, which is almost integrated with her. That makes Mary fisson look a lot cold. Mary fisson raised her hand and touched her head. She touched the cool cortex, not the soft hair. "I think the godmother is very beautiful now." Arlo retorted loudly. She liked her godmother now. "Elves are different from us. It''s more mysterious without hair." Little jasmine flew over with a wreath and put it on his head, but it was too small to look like a small wreath crown. After giving gray a wreath, little Molly looked at Arlo and seriously retorted, "no, it''s nice to have hair." She has hair, and others have hair. Of course, it''s nice to have hair. "Godmother, leave him alone. Special is the best. We don''t want to be like them." Arlo glared at gray angrily. Her godmother was the best. He was not allowed to talk. The elf agreed with gray, and Arlo defended Mary fisson. They walked away with their mouths mixed. Many elves happily prepared food and drinks for everyone. They liked Arlo very much and were willing to do something for her. "Master, I think it''s her personal problem. My medicine is OK." Carlisle came up to him and whispered. At first, making medicine was both interest and sympathy, but successive failures soon destroyed her confidence. She felt that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t succeed. She didn''t want to continue. Gray nodded gently and let her play by herself. She didn''t have to continue refining medicine. Of course, he didn''t have any clue, but he didn''t say he had to develop it. Do it with interest. If you do it well, Mary fisson will get tangible benefits and restore her strength. She will go further in her pharmaceutical research and get Mary fisson''s thanks. If you don''t do it well, there''s no way. There''s no need to force herself. Whether she can succeed or not depends on whether God gives her a chance, which makes gray think of the key points in a flash. However, it''s a pity that Carlisle can''t stick to it. Other places are not like Moore forest. There are not so many magic drugs for her to practice. She wasted a good opportunity. Here, the three elves who fled the castle soon hid in the woods, while the Knights riding on horses with sharp swords walked through the woods, trying to find them and carry out the king''s orders. However, after the three elves changed back to their original shape, they were only as big as slaps. If they hid anywhere in the forest, they could hide well. The Knights couldn''t find them at all. They could only run around the forest like headless flies, hoping to see them. Three elves hid among the leaves. The red leaf fairy moved a stone on the ground with magic and smashed it on the back of a knight. "Here, here they are!" The knight immediately shouted and looked around with his sword. He was full of vigilance. A group of knights rushed like the wind, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t find three elves. "I really want to give Stephen a hard time." The green fern fairy flew over with a thick and thin slender wood. The slender wood was like a knight''s spear in her hand. And there seemed to be a Stephen in front of her. She stabbed him hard as if she were stabbing him. "No, we can''t go back. Stephen''s Knight will catch us again. At that time, we may not be able to escape again." The blue butterfly fairy shook her head. Although she was also very angry, she still knew who was more important than life. "Then I''ll keep it. I''ll stab him hard when I have a chance." The green fern fairy held her wooden thorn and said with hatred. They were kind enough to help him raise his daughter. They didn''t fly freely for 16 years. As a result, they had to be chased and killed by him in the end. It was too much. They were not human. They are now chased and killed by the human kingdom and offended Mary Pherson. It''s terrible. "Shall we go back to Moore forest?" The blue butterfly fairy asked carefully. If you offend Mary fisson and return to the forest, will you be retaliated by her? Now Mary fisson is not the naive and lovely little girl before. She has a strong sense of revenge. "Why not go back? Moore forest is also our home. Mary fisson is not qualified to drive us away. " The red leaf fairy hummed, but her confidence was a little insufficient. "Well, when these humans leave, we''ll go back to the forest." Chapter 677 Three sneaky figures flew back to Moore forest, flew to the depths of the forest, and soon came to the water. "They''re celebrating, celebrating that Arlo was cursed by Mary Pherson!" The three elves hid in the tree, looked at the scene outside and said angrily. Because there is nothing to celebrate in the woods, everyone is basically happy every day and will not celebrate anything. Only Mary Pherson''s orders can make them celebrate. She is now the queen of Moore forest. The elves dare not resist her orders. This must be that she thinks the curse will succeed, so she is ready to celebrate. "I''m so hungry. I haven''t eaten all day. Why don''t we eat their food and ruin their celebration." "Good idea." The other two agreed without thinking. Anyone who saw no one on the stone platform on the cliff quietly flew over. "We ate Mary Pherson''s food so that she didn''t have to eat, this damn guy!" This is where Mary Fischer used to sleep. Naturally, the things here are also prepared for Mary Fischer, which is easy to guess. The three elves flew to the stone table, jumped directly into the basket, held the fruit and began to bite. "I want to dedicate this to gray and thank him for helping us." The voice of an elf came, and the three elves delayed, picked up a fruit, flapped their wings and flew into the leaves above to hide. From among the leaves, the three saw several elves put a small basket on the other side of the stone table, which contained several fruits that were not common in Moore forest. "Damn it, we should wait." Then you can eat those fruits. "Come on, Mary Pherson is coming back. We can''t be found by her." The blue butterfly fairy urged softly. The three elves quickly slipped away from the other side of the tree, and their heads would not enter the forest. They said they were not afraid of Mary fisson, but in fact they were scared to death. "Well, Mary Pherson eats the rest of us." Carrying a basket, Arlo walked slowly to the stone table, gently took out the flowers in the basket and put them in the middle of the fruit. This is not only an ornament, but also a drink. The sweet spring of wine is installed in the flowers. "Eh, who ate the fruit here? A few are missing." With a sound of doubt, Arlo hurriedly went to the elves and asked them to give themselves a few more fruits to make up for the eaten ones. When she came back with the fruit, Arlo put it in one by one and was suddenly attracted by a slender stick in the basket. "What is this?" Arlo picked up the stick and found that the other end of the stick was very sharp, like a thick wooden needle. Such a delicate wooden needle is rare. Arlo picked it up and inserted it into her belt. She was happy to go to Mary fisson. But as soon as she looked back, she found her godmother and gray behind her. It turned out that after the afternoon, they had been following her, ready to stop any situation in time. Mary fisson is afraid that the curse will come true, and gray wants to know whether the curse will be solved so easily or something else will happen. If there is any change, in what form does it appear? Is it the power of the curse that directly creates a loom out of thin air in front of Arlo? So he followed Arlo and was ready to watch the change. "It seems that it''s all right." Gray smiled. Now Arlo''s birthday dinner is about to begin, the sun is about to set, and the curse time is about to pass. Arlo has no chance to touch other things that may hurt her. Mary feisen nodded slightly. She was glad that when she cursed, the curse was very clear and needed the spindle on the loom. There was no loom or spindle in Moore forest, so the curse could not be realized. Arlo spent today, the curse will no longer pose any threat to her. She will continue to be a happy princess, not a human princess, but a princess of Moore forest. At the beginning of the birthday party, gray took out a huge cake and put it on the grass. The diameter of the cake was two meters and the height was one meter. The sweet smell filled the air, and the elves came around one after another, looking at the cake and drooling. "Don''t worry, let''s sing a happy birthday song first, and then we can eat." Gray put a candle on Arlo''s cake and patted his palm to attract everyone''s attention. "Happy Birthday to you... Little Molly is the first to say. She doesn''t remember her birthday, but it doesn''t matter. Her birthday is with gray. When Gray''s birthday is, she''s the birthday. She can also sing the happy birthday song, and she sings it very well. The elves didn''t say that they had a birthday, but they knew that birthday was an important day for mankind. They began to sing together and send good wishes. After singing the song, the elves continued to stare at the cake, and Arlo blew out the candles. "I hope you can be happy forever. I want to live with my godmother forever." Gray turned his mouth and said, "if you say it, it won''t work." he swallowed it back. Don''t joke when you''re happy. "Divide the cake!" Little Molly comes forward attentively and becomes a normal person. She takes out a big plate and has to do it. Gray waved to the forest. Countless leaves flew in, washed in the clear stream, and flew to him one after another. "Come on, it''s time to share the cake." With a gentle slap on the ELF''s restless little hand, gray took out the cake knife and gave it to Arlo and Mary Pherson. "Hum, I''ll do it myself!" The elf tooted his little mouth and stretched his little hand to the cake again. Gray was so angry that he dug a large piece and gave it to her. With such a big plate, you might as well move the cake away so that we wouldn''t have to share it here. The elf walked away contentedly. Who said she had to fill a big plate. She just didn''t want the cake to fall off. The elves swallowed their saliva at the cake, but they looked at Mary Pherson timidly and didn''t dare to come forward. "Come here, don''t be afraid of her." Gray shouted, "she''s fine. She won''t do anything to you." This cake is not only to celebrate Arlo''s birthday, but also to thank the elves for collecting potions for him all the time, so they all have one. What can they do if they don''t eat it? Mary fisson took a knife, cut a piece of cake and held out her hand to the spirit behind. When the elves found that Mary Pherson was not as terrible as before, they dared to come forward, take the cake and run away. The elves are actually not timid. As long as someone takes the lead, they dare to do a lot of things, not to mention receiving a delicious cake from Mary Pherson. As more and more elves got the cake from Mary Pherson, the elves felt that she was not as terrible as before. The sun set in the west, and half of the red disc fell into the mountains. The sun was warm and bright, not dazzling. "Thank you!" The last cake was given to them, and the rest was left by gray for himself, Mary Pherson and Arlo. "It smells good, eat well!" Arlo took a small bite and her happy eyes narrowed. When she opened her eyes, she found that she had a little cream on her hands, a feeling of wet and greasy, and subconsciously wiped it on her waist. "Ah!" A trace of blood suddenly appeared in the belly of her index finger. Arlo exclaimed. She didn''t have time to say anything. A strong smell of curse broke out, and she fell straight down. Chapter 678 Gray moved very fast. At the moment when Arlo fell, he threw the cake and quickly came to her to catch her without letting her fall directly to the ground. "Arlo!" Mary Pherson exclaimed, and the stone table was almost overturned by her golden wings. "Calm down!" Gray shouted in a low voice. A magic flying blanket opened and hugged Princess Arlo on it. Mary Pherson rushed over and shouted to Arlo, but she was in a deep sleep and could no longer respond to her cry. "How is it possible that we have clearly connected her to the forest. There is no loom here. How can there be a spindle?" Mary fisson couldn''t believe that all their efforts were so weak in the face of this result. "And she didn''t touch anything. She just ate the quick cake. It has nothing to do with the curse. How could it be like this?" Mary fisson was so worried that her voice was tinged with tears. But they both knew that the smell that had just erupted was definitely the smell of curse. Even if Mary fisson lost her strength, she could feel it. That was the curse she had put on. However, how could it be? She has brought Aloha back to the forest. She can''t touch the medium of curse. Mary fisson felt a little dizzy. If her strength were still there, she wouldn''t be so desperate as now. But now she had lost her strength, and even if Arlo was taken to Moore forest without touching anything related to the loom, the curse took effect. In Mary Pherson''s view, it is clear that God is telling her that the curse will take effect, and she will never be able to lift it. No matter how strong the manpower is, how can it fight with heaven and fate? "Dumb!" The crow cried anxiously. The cake on the branch fell to the ground. He didn''t feel it. His eyes looked at Arlo sadly. "What is this?" Gray found a trace of blood on Arlo''s waist, gently took a wooden needle out of her belt and handed it to Mary Pherson. "This is a spindle. Although it is only part of it, it obviously meets the conditions for Arlo to fall asleep." Mary Pherson recognized it and answered mechanically. "This thing shouldn''t be in Moore forest." Gray frowned. In his expectation, even if the fate of Arlo receiving the curse could not be changed, it should not be realized in this almost rogue way. When he brought Arlo back, he checked her. She definitely didn''t have this thing, but now there are more. It''s very abnormal, just like it appeared out of thin air. Mary fisson also knew that it was not normal for this thing to appear here. You know, Stephen ordered the destruction of looms all over the country. And she just picked up Arlo, but she happened to get a spindle needle in the forest, which made people feel that it was deliberately arranged. Mary Pherson suddenly looked up at gray. "Arlo won''t wipe food oil stains on her clothes. She must have been under the control of a curse just now." Gray nodded gently. There is cream on normal hands. Either lick it directly or find something to wipe it. Few people will wipe it on their clothes. Mary Pherson said that Arlo wouldn''t do that. She obviously doesn''t belong to that few people. It shows that this is indeed the control or induction of the curse, which makes her make some unreasonable behaviors to achieve the curse. "What shall we do? Arlo''s curse can only be lifted by the kiss of true love." Mary Pherson looked into Arlo''s eyes, revealing deep regret and despair. She doesn''t think there is true love in this world. At first, the so-called true love lifted the curse, but only teased Stephen, so that he could feel the taste of despair after hoping. Where is she going to find something she doesn''t believe to lift the curse for Arlo? "I was wrong. I was blinded by resentment and revenge. I made such a mistake and hurt you." Mary feisen remorsefully said that at this moment, she would rather go back to that time and watch Stephen grow up happily with her than curse again. But time can''t go back, everything is irreparable. Strong guilt and remorse flooded her. After eating the cake, the elf was ready to come back and see if there was anything left for him. As soon as he came back, he saw Arlo fall. Gray and Mary fisson sighed and frowned around Arlo. "Master, you should have a way?" Carlisle stared at the sleeping Arlo for a moment, turned his head to gray and said. Gray could help the beast solve the curse before. Although they finally lifted the curse with true love, gray undoubtedly had mastered the method of extracting the curse of separation. But gray shook his head. "It''s useless. I''ve seen it. The curse in Arlo''s body is entrenched in her brain. It''s very difficult to extract it. If you''re not careful, you''ll hurt her." Gray decided to tell Mary fisson how to lift the curse. He didn''t say it just now. In fact, he wanted to study the curse, but now he can''t find anything. He''d better tell her directly. Moreover, Arlo left a wooden needle. There is a strong curse on this game. If you want to study it, you can study it directly. "Gray, why don''t you try." Mary fisson said suddenly, with a trace of expectation in her eyes. Obviously, she was in a hurry to go to the doctor. Obviously, Gray said she couldn''t. She also wanted him to try whether he could kiss the princess to wake up. Gray moved for a moment, then refused directly. When a girl fell asleep and kissed her, he always felt a trace of obscenity. Although Mary Pherson asked him to save people, he knew that kissing her would have no effect, and he also knew who should kiss her to wake her up. It was really obscene to promise at this time. He is not without women. He not only has women, but also all of them are beautiful. Why should he do such a thing? "Mary Pherson, why don''t you try giving her a kiss yourself?" Gray said, pretending to be thoughtful. "You used to curse her, but you''ve been taking care of her. You really treat her as your own daughter. Isn''t this true love?" "Shouldn''t true love be between men and women?" Mary feisen asked suspiciously that this is everyone''s habitual thinking. When it comes to true love, everyone thinks of the love between men and women, not other feelings. "Love between men and women can have true love, but if you love an enemy''s child so much, I think this is also a kind of true love." Gray nodded solemnly. Besides Mary fisson, he could not think of anyone who could lift Arlo''s curse. Arlo''s father can''t. He obviously won''t have true love for anyone. Even if there is love, it can''t rise to the level of true love. Three elves can''t. They are born with few roots. Even if they live together for 16 years, he doesn''t think they will have true love for her, because their care for Arlo is more like a task, a task to take care of her until she reaches adulthood. Mary Pherson hesitated for two seconds, looked down at Arlo and bent down slowly. A dead horse is regarded as a living horse doctor. Whether you succeed or not, you always have to try. Mary Pherson''s lips touched Arlo''s lips. In order to increase her success rate, she chose to kiss her lips rather than her forehead. "Please wake up. I am willing to make atonement for my actions and let you punish me." Mary Pherson, holding her hand tightly, stared at Arlo with tears in her eyes. Chapter 679 In the forest, a group of people gathered around the sleeping beauty and waited with bated breath. They looked at her without blinking and didn''t want to let go of any movement. "Huh?" Arlo let out a gentle nasal sound, slowly opened her eyes, looked around in confusion, her eyes stayed on Mary Pherson, her arms raised her upper body, "fairy godmother, how did I fall asleep?" "Dumb! Dumb! " The crow flew over and shouted excitedly around Arlo. His voice was very noisy, but no one cared about him. "You wake up, my lovely little monster!" Mary Pherson hugged Arlo tightly, and a teardrop flowed from the corner of her eyes, but there was a smile in the bottom of her eyes. "You''ve just been cursed. Only the kiss of true love can wake you up." The elf flew excitedly to tell her the story after she fell asleep. "Curse, kiss of true love?" Arlo took Mary Pherson''s arm and came down from the magic flying carpet. She looked at the elf in surprise. "So, I met my true love?" Arlo''s expectant eyes moved around, and finally turned around between the elf and the woman and landed on gray. After all, he is the only man here. Who does he look at? Is my true love gray? I feel a little sudden. Although he looks good, will he be too fast? It''s only a few days! Arlo''s heart was pounding and her white face was tinged with crimson. Gray found that she looked different and knew that she might have misunderstood. Originally, this misunderstanding should be loved by men. But as a gentleman, his majesty, unwilling to take the credit of others, hurriedly said, "it''s not the true love between men and women, it''s the true love between godmother and goddaughter, it''s Mary fisson who woke you up, not me." With these words, Grayton found that he had achieved unprecedented peace and felt as comfortable as doing another great good. I''m really a good man who doesn''t seek fame and profit! Gray silently praised himself. Arlo was disappointed. Gray was also handsome, handsome and powerful. He felt like a fairy godmother. He was mysterious and attractive. But she soon put away this disappointment. The girl has some good feelings for handsome people, but it''s bullshit to say that it''s love. After Arlo and Mary Pherson hugged each other deeply, gray took out the wooden needle he got from her. "Arlo, where did you get this?" "It was in the fruit basket before, and some of the fruit was taken away." Arlo thought for a moment and replied that she remembered very well what had just happened. The fruit that appeared in the fruit basket was eaten by several people. This was no information at all, and gray didn''t continue to ask. Arlo couldn''t know more. She didn''t investigate who put the wooden needle in. Curses can''t be made out of nothing. Either they curse an animal to put something in, or they drive an elf to do it. Those disappeared fruits are proof. If the elves did it, let the elves ask one by one to get the answer, but gray won''t let her do it. Firstly, the elf will be very tired. Secondly, even if he knows that it is done by an elf, it is probably not the original intention of the elf, but driven by the curse, and he may not even know it. If it is done by small animals, there is no need to check. There is nothing to find out at all. And now this has been very good, is a good result, there is no need to destroy everyone''s happy mood! The curse was solved without danger, the atmosphere in the forest became active again, the birthday party continued, and Mary Pherson and Arlo became closer and more natural and harmonious. Arlo is grateful to the fairy godmother for saving herself and for her true love for herself, while Mary fisson put down some things so that she can treat Arlo with an ordinary heart. No guilt, no resentment, let everything in the past drift with the wind, regard her as her own family, and give her family warmth and love. "The master is really good. He did another good deed." Carlisle came to him slightly drunk and said with a smile. "Of course, I''ve always been a good man!" His majesty accepted the praise of the witch without modesty. Gray drank fruit wine, ate wild fruits and quietly enjoyed the performances of the elves. In the castle, Stephen, dressed in armor and holding a long sword, looked quietly at the forest in the distance. He is waiting for someone. He believes she will come. Come on, today is the time to settle your grievances. Either you die or I die. Stephen believes that Mary fisson is definitely not her opponent. Even if she has magic, she is not a vegetarian. For today, he has prepared for 16 years. Even the entrance of the castle is covered with iron thorns, just like the thorny wall made by Mary fisson, which he specially deals with Mary fisson. Mary fisson can''t touch iron. Once she touches it, her body will be injured. In addition to this, he also prepared a large number of weapons and trained a large number of soldiers. As long as Mary fisson dares to come, he will let her have no return and completely solve the resentment between them. In this way, Stephen waited until late at night, but he didn''t see Mary Pherson. He felt a sense of humiliation when he was fooled, and a sense of anger when his plan failed and he punched out in the air. His anger rolled in his chest. Stephen angrily pulled out his long sword and chopped it on the shelf, which was made of wood. "Your Majesty, it''s late at night. The person you''re waiting for shouldn''t come." The general who protected him spoke. The person looking for the princess has not received any news so far. Maybe the princess has already suffered an accident, and it is normal for Mary fisson not to come. "No way, she will come." Stephen roared angrily, "Mary Pherson, do you want to sneak on us when we have a rest? No way, I won''t let you succeed. " "Everyone cheer me up. Mary fisson will come. I will catch her, humiliate her severely, and return the shame she has brought me ten times and a hundred times." Stephen looked excited, with bloodshot eyes. If he was crazy, he decided that Mary Pherson would come and she would take revenge. She will come and must come. If she doesn''t come, why does she prepare so many things for herself, won''t it become a joke. By this time, his thinking Mary fisson had closed her wings on the grass and slept sweetly. And his daughter, who he thought had suffered an accident, also slept in a rattan house not far from Mary fisson, surrounded by an evil witch. On the tree, gray looked at the elves living in the bird''s nest, covered himself with a blanket, arranged a temporary border to prevent the blanket from being blown away and slept. Chapter 680 Viewed from a high altitude, the huge Moore forest seems to be cut by an invisible line, which is divided into two worlds: vibrant and dark. "It will recover!" Mary fisson looked at the indistinct dividing line and said secretly in her heart. The huge golden wings closed slightly, and her flying height slowly decreased and fell on the grass, holding a basket of wild fruits and a spring filled with flowers. On the table, gray chewed a fruit for five minutes and finally cleaned the pulp on it. "I''m full. Thank you for your hospitality." "We''re full, too." Although Arlo didn''t grow up in the castle, she moved gracefully when eating. Sometimes elegance means cumbersome and slow, but even so, when gray chews a fruit, she has eaten a plate. "I have something to tell you." When Arlo was going to find the elves, gray suddenly spoke. "What''s up?" "I have been here for a long time, and I should leave, so I say goodbye to you." Gray whispered. It''s mainly because the sleeping beauty is awake. The Royal sister beauty doesn''t seem to have that meaning. I feel there''s nothing interesting behind. It''s time to go. I haven''t had time to eat and sleep with some beauties this time. "Leave today? Are you in such a hurry? " A trace of surprise flashed across Mary fisson''s face. Unexpectedly, it was what Gray was going to say. I gave you the tree. You still want to leave such a comfortable tree? That''s too much! "Well, I''ll leave today, but Carlisle will stay here to help me cultivate some potions and you will take care of her." Carlisle felt that he had found a new direction, had great interest in refining medicine, and planned to stay here in the future. And she also liked the atmosphere of Moore forest. Her magic was originally a kind of magic close to nature. She was very fond of here, and there were these lovely elves and countless potions here. This is a new paradise for her. She doesn''t want to go back to the original place. How good it is to stay here. Gray didn''t force her either. It''s enough for belle to have an agate. Carlisle is dispensable. It''s just right to stay here. The environment here is good. It''s just right for her to collect more materials for herself. "Please take more care in the future." Carlisle stood up at the right moment and bowed slightly to them. "No problem..." Mary feisen nodded softly. As soon as she was about to continue to say something, she felt the dull footsteps coming. A tree Elf Warrior came running with heavy steps, quickly came to several people and said to Mary fisson, "those humans, they are coming again, with a lot of weapons." "Gray!" Mary fisson turned to look at him. If it had been before, she must have flown over immediately, but now she has lost all her strength. If human beings set fire to the thorn wall again, she can''t stop it. Or everyone in the forest can''t stop it, except the man in front of him. "When the thorn wall is destroyed, there must be a war between humans and elves." Mary feisen''s face was slightly cold. "Even without me, tree elf soldiers and powerful Elves will beat the enemy hard." "I don''t care about killing a few people, but..." She looked at Arlo, "but I think it''s best not to have a war. Human beings live safely opposite the wall and elves live happily on this side of the wall, which is good for both sides." Gray nodded gently. "I agree with you. It''s best to avoid war and live in peace." "Then let Carlisle help you." Turning to miss witch, Gray said with a smile, "in the future, you will live in Moore forest, which can be regarded as a member of Moore forest. Now you can just do something for everyone to recognize and accept you sincerely." Although the human army is not famous, it is purely for aggression and occupies a low moral position. But gray can help the elves resist them and prevent them from entering the moor forest, but he won''t help them kill humans. "No problem!" Carlisle did not refuse. She had seen the thorn wall. It was very similar to her magic. She could try to control those thorns and block the human army. Several people got up, Mary fisson flapped her huge wings and was the first to fly. Gray looked at Arlo and Carlisle who couldn''t fly. Carlisle didn''t seem to have plans to take out his flying broom, so he took out his magic flying carpet and invited two beautiful ladies to go to the edge of the forest with him. Holding Arlo''s hand and sending her to the magic flying carpet, Carlisle looked at him with pitiful eyes, and gray gave her this benefit. Let the witch Miss happy all the way to beat his legs and pinch his shoulders, and invited Arlo to join him. Arlo hesitated and took over the work of pinching her shoulders. Gray almost habitually leaned back. Fortunately, his strong willpower prevented him from doing such a thing, otherwise he couldn''t explain clearly. Outside the forest, the human army lined up neatly and looked at the forest, but some people had some fear in their eyes. They are veterans who have experienced the war with elves. Last time the king ordered to burn down the thorn wall, they were present. That time, they suffered heavy losses, and even the general almost confessed here. For them, that wall is the devil''s means. They don''t want to get close. "Go!" Stephen rode a tall jujube horse, wearing gold armor and a long sword at the waist and crotch, and roared at the thorn wall. However, his spirit was not good, his eyes were bloodshot, his voice was hoarse, and he sounded dull and harsh. The soldiers did not dare to disobey the order. The front row held up torches. They wanted to try to burn the forest again. If they couldn''t, they wanted to force Mary fisson out. Pa Pa! A few small thorns suddenly rose out of the thorn wall, and the thorns beat on their hands, so that all the torches in their hands fell to the ground. "Mary Pherson, I know you''re here. Come out!" Stephen shouted angrily when he saw the scene. "Stephen, look at you. You''re dying. It''s really gratifying." Mary fisson flew out of the woods, stood high above the forest sea and said coldly. "You... How could you..." Stephen looked at Mary Pherson in the air in horror. How could she have wings? Her wings should still be in the secret cabinet in her basement, and her wings should not be gold. "Wings?" Mary fisson glanced at her golden wings and a smile hung around her mouth, but she was soon replaced by coldness. "Stephen, it seems that you are ready to die when you mention it." "No, no, no, it''s impossible. How can you have new wings? I cut your wings. I cut them myself. They are still in my castle. Your wings are fake, fake!" Stephen shouted excitedly, and deep panic appeared in the bottom of his eyes. He found that he did something wrong when he came to Mary fisson today. If he didn''t come, she might have forgotten what had happened and everything could be at peace. But now she regained her wings and brought up her hatred¡¤¡¤¡¤ Stephen felt deep regret in his heart, and the chill that could freeze his soul, which was the cold and fear from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 681 Behind the thorn wall, gray and Arlo stood in a secret place, watching the army outside, and the panicked king Stephen. Arlo looked at the man, frowned and asked angrily, "so he is the guy who stole the godmother''s wings?" "Yes, it''s him, otherwise he wouldn''t be so shocked. He looked at Mary Pherson''s wings, said it was impossible, and asked her how she had new wings." Gray nodded and confirmed her guess. "What a despicable fellow. It''s unfair that such people can become kings." Said Arlo angrily. In her eyes, the king must be kind, open-minded and broad-minded. Unexpectedly, he was a villain and shameless. The guy who stole the godmother''s wings and now attacked the forest is really bad. "So, isn''t the wing behind the godmother her first wing?" After scolding Stephen, Arlo''s eyes fell on Mary Pherson''s wings. When she saw the wings before, she thought that the godmother had taken back her wings from the thief and held a banquet for her. Unexpectedly, the thief was also surprised at this. It seems that his godmother''s wings are still there. Gray nodded definitely and opened his mouth complacently, "of course not. I did it. Isn''t it beautiful? Does the bright gold match with Mary fisson''s own darkness feel particularly amazing?" He made the godmother''s wings? Arlo gave him a deep look, but did not continue the conversation, but looked out of the forest. "I really hope the godmother can punish the thief. Such a thief is not worthy of being a king. It''s a shameful guy." Arlo was very angry, very angry, but raised by a few not too clever elves, she didn''t swear. A shameful sentence could show her anger. Gray didn''t comment on this. He just looked at it quietly and thought to himself: Mary Pherson had certainly punished him, but the means were not on him, but on his daughter, which was intended to make him feel pain. But it doesn''t seem to be punishment. After all, he doesn''t care. Moreover, his daughter only slept, did not feel any pain, and slept for less than an hour, which is not more than the real sleep. However, the king was different from what they imagined. He seemed to have suffered some torture. His face was very poor and his eyes were full of blood. If he stimulated his spirit again, he might die suddenly. Mary feisen''s eyes were cold, but her heart was a little flustered. She had no magic. She could scare people with her wings, but how to repel them. If you don''t do it, just look at it like this, it''s not her character. It must be found to be bluff. Let Carlisle cooperate with him? It seemed that there was only one way. Mary fisson made a decision and gestured to Carlisle below. She was ready to get angry. At this time, gray suddenly stepped up step by step, came to Mary fisson and gave her a magic so that she could stand in the air without flapping her wings. "King Stephen?" His eyes fell on Stephen and his tone was confused, as if to confirm his identity. "Who are you?" Stephen''s eyes widened. Is there a second powerful spirit in the forest? It seems that his behavior today is really looking for death. One Mary Pherson is enough for him. Now there is a second kingdom. Is the Kingdom going to be destroyed? "It doesn''t matter who I am." The man with two horns and wings on his back opened his mouth indifferently, and his eyes were cold and indifferent to everything, which made people shudder. "The important thing is that the wings you stole must be returned to Moore forest before sunset today, or I will kill you, destroy your castle, and imprison your soul in the fire forever, burning day and night until your soul burns to ashes." As he spoke, a flame appeared in his hand. The flame released his power without concealment. The rolling heat wave made the armor on the Knights hot, and big sweat drops on his head. "Mary feisen is a kind fairy. Even if you stole her wings, she didn''t kill you, but I hope you understand that we are not always kind. Killing is also a good choice when necessary." "Return your wings and swear never to invade Moore forest for any reason. This is the only reason you can live." Gray didn''t give him another chance to speak. As soon as he came out, he directly controlled the whole negotiation with a tough attitude and threw out a result that he must accept. Stephen swallowed his saliva, but still felt his throat dry. The rolling heat wave hung above his head like a sharp blade. He didn''t dare to retort, trembling and said, "I... I swear!" I just sent back my wings and didn''t say what to do to myself. I should be fine. "Well, go away. Remember, my wings don''t return to Moore forest before sunset. My flame must fall in your castle." With that, gray fired a flame and fell on a rock outside. The huge rock turned into hot red magma in a moment. "I see!" Stephen fought with his teeth, nodded with trembling, and could no longer care about face. As soon as he pulled the reins, he turned and left. As soon as he left, the soldiers quickly turned around and fled like Amnesty. They were glad that they had not fought yet, otherwise so many people might die here. No one dares to say that his body is stronger than the rock and resistant to burning. If there is a little Mars, it is estimated that when the family comes to collect the remains, they can''t even find their ashes. "Thank you!" Mary Pherson watched the human army retreat, sighed with a sigh of relief, and turned to thank gray standing beside her. "You''re welcome. After today, they probably won''t attack Moore forest again. You can maintain a temporary peace." Gray nodded. Judging from king Stephen''s performance today, he has no courage to attack Moore forest. It is difficult to say whether his successor will attack again when he is old. However, at least the two sides will maintain peace in a short time, which is enough. It depends on the elves themselves in the future. At noon, Mary Pherson''s wings were pulled out of the forest by a team of soldiers and put in a glass cabinet. Even if her wings left her body, they still didn''t ''die''. They still remained active in the glass cabinet. It seemed that as long as the cabinet was opened, it could fly high by itself. Mary fisson wanted to fly out and get her wings back. Gray only gently hooked his hand and flew in the glass cabinet with wings. "I can do it, too." Mary Pherson whispered that it was only a piece of cake to control objects by magic before she lost her power. Gray didn''t hear the words of envy and jealousy. He pressed one hand on the glass cabinet and looked at the black wings inside. It seems to feel that the master is nearby, so it is particularly active and wants to return to the master. "Open it!" Mary fisson said eagerly. She also wanted to be one with her wings. Although gray gave her good wings, it was only magic props after all, not real wings. It was her own wings that made it easier, and her own wings were stronger and could fly up the clouds. There was a longing in her heart for the wings to return to herself. "No, wait!" Gray raised his hand and pressed her shoulder to calm her down. "What''s the matter? What did Stephen do to my wings?" Mary fisson said in a deep voice. She has lost her strength and can''t feel something now. So gray stopped her. The first time she suspected what Stephen had done to her. After all, she has no hope for Stephen''s character. She is a scum who can do anything. If she does anything to her wings, it is also very possible. Chapter 682 "No, he''s just a mortal. How can he do anything on your wings? At best, get some poison or something. I can see it at a glance. " Gray shook his head slightly and denied her guess. "I just think that your wings can remain active when they leave your body. It carries your strength. If we use some means when the wings return to you, maybe we can restore your strength." Gray didn''t sell off and just said what he thought. Of course, Mary fisson''s wings are not ordinary wings. Ordinary wings are directly necrotic when they are cut off. It''s impossible to grow on her for more than ten years. The wings of Mary Pherson can still remain active and move independently even after leaving her body for so many years. Among them, there is a lot of power of Mary Pherson, which makes it grow behind her back after leaving Mary Pherson. "Restore strength!" Mary feisen raised her head in surprise and didn''t want to take back her wings so urgently. Compared with strength, waiting for a while is nothing. She needs this strength to protect the forest and Arlo. With a box to put away her wings, gray smiled and said, "I''ll study your strength and maybe make a breakthrough." Falling from the sky together, Arlo greeted her, looked curiously at Mary fisson''s back, and couldn''t help asking, "fairy godmother, where are your wings?" Didn''t you say you went to get your own wings? Why are you still this pair of golden wings? The godmother''s wings are black. Or are the wings useless because they have been separated from their godmother for too long? Questions kept coming to Arlo''s mind, speculating about possibilities. "With me, I want to see if I can help her recover her strength." Gray stepped on the soft grass, found a cool place to sit down and took out the box. The glass cabinet in the box has been broken. The black wings rush through the box. It seems that they feel the box open and the wings fly out. Gray calmly stretched out a finger and stopped the black wings. When the wings came outside the box, they turned into a pair of huge wings one or two meters high. They were still struggling to get out of his control. "How beautiful!" Arlo came forward and gently stroked the wings. It felt like touching something soft and silky. It felt great. Gray looked at Mary Pherson. Before he could speak, Mary Pherson seemed to understand what he meant and shook his head slightly. "I can''t control it now, but I have a strong desire to let it back to my back." "I think, although it has no thinking, it probably has such an instinct to be integrated with me again." "The closer we get to each other, the stronger the desire and instinct." Mary fisson took a reluctant look at her wings. "I''ll go to the forest and continue to study." "Go and get Carlisle to prepare another bottle of medicine." Gray shouted in the back. Carlisle had a deep research on the potion that made Mary feisen recover, and although the potion failed to awaken her strength, it also made her feel that with this wing as a lead, it might succeed. But before that, let him see what miracles the wings have and can be separated from the main body and never die. Mary fisson left here and flew to the mountain selected by Carlisle. She came to the small mountain. She found that Carlisle had built a tall two-story attic, which was made of vines. It was not big, but it had an elegant and close to nature charm. She is now cultivating the surrounding land with magic vines, as if she plans to open up a piece of farmland. Some elves are helping her to move some flowers and plants to other places. Falling in front of her small attic, Mary fisson didn''t bother. She''s not in a hurry yet. Gray needs a lot of time to study his wings. Carlisle saw her coming, stopped with a smile, turned and walked over. A set of vine tables and chairs were formed in front of her, and the green leaves on the vine shook with dew. "Mary Pherson, have you got your wings back?" She asked. Although it was a question, her tone was very positive. She knows Gray''s strength. If the king goes back and makes him lose face, he must go to the castle to reason with him and get his wings back. So there was only one result, nothing more than Stephen sent it or his majesty went to get it himself. Mary fisson smiled and nodded. "It''s back. Gray said there''s my strength in my wings, which can help me recover my strength." "I see. I''ll prepare you a bottle of the best medicine." Carlisle clapped his chest and vowed. "How do you..." Carlisle raised his head proudly, flashed the light of wisdom from the corners of his eyes, and opened his mouth with unusual certainty. "If you could direct your strength, you would have replaced these wings long ago, but you didn''t, which means you still need something." "Hum, the previous failures are not my medicine. Some of your feelings are proof. Although my medicine can''t directly restore your strength, it can strengthen your perception of your strength. Even if you insist on taking it, you may be able to restore your strength one day. Now you have your own wings as a guide. If you add my medicine, the probability of success will be greatly increased. " Mary feisen applauded and admired, "Carlisle, your wisdom is comparable to the sun in the sky. Please ask you for the medicine." Carlisle''s tail suddenly cocked up in the sky. She always flattered behind gray. Unexpectedly, she was flattered. Mary fisson gave her enough face. Carlisle said she would prepare the materials immediately and she could get the medicine tomorrow. Mary fisson was assured that she left contentedly and would not disturb Carlisle to continue to open up wasteland. Carlisle''s heart is really big, but she doesn''t open up a large field directly, but opens up a small piece of farmland at regular intervals. According to her plan, she will plant an independent magic medicine on each farmland, which will not affect other farmland. And she will ''hire'' elves to work for herself. The reward is food. Food and wine attract elves greatly. Not elves, but for most elves, food and wine attract them. "Thank you, Belle!" If she hadn''t often started to cook for Belle, her current cooking might be a step away from being able to eat. After all, she used to have a title and was usually served. Mary fisson left here and continued to fly into the forest. By this time, she had reached the junction of light and darkness. She had no rejection of the darker forest. She flapped her wings and flew over. Suddenly, Mary Pherson spread her wings in the air, and the wind stopped her. Her eyes fell on the flowers in a tree below. On that tree, she saw three familiar figures. Although she hadn''t seen them for many years, she obviously wouldn''t forget any familiar elves. She knew them. Chapter 683 "Yo Yo, look what I found, three Dalits." Mary feisen looked at the three elves with naked irony in her eyes. She didn''t like the three of them. Stephen was such a rotten person that they ran over to bless him, fought against themselves and scolded them. They didn''t have much experience in swearing and left a good mouth. And these three guys won''t take care of Arlo. Several times Arlo was in danger. If she hadn''t watched, it''s unknown whether Arlo would have lived until now. "Aren''t you entrusted by the rotten king to take care of the princess? You should enjoy it in the castle now. How can you go back to my forest?" Mary feisen has greatly improved her acting skills. She has understood that as long as she is not guilty, others will always be guilty, and the wings behind her are deterrence. "You, you took back your wings. No, your wings are black. This is your new wings?" The three elves looked at her in horror. Like others, the first thing they noticed was always Mary fisson''s dazzling golden wings. So I prefer black wings, Mary Pherson said. "Bitch, you haven''t answered my question yet." Mary fisson looked at them coldly, which virtually caused great psychological pressure to them. "Moore forest belongs to everyone, not you." The red leaf fairy showed her head behind a flower and said angrily. But she only dared to be angry. She really wanted to rush up and fight with Mary Pherson. The three of them would die miserably, which was proved sixteen years ago. At the beginning, they were dismissed with a wave of her hand, and there was no resistance at all. And they don''t want to answer the questions related to Stephen. It''s clear that they helped him and were chased by him in the end. This shows that they helped the wrong person and did something wrong, but they don''t want to admit their mistakes in front of Mary fisson. "Yes, it must be you. Where did you get the princess?" The green fern fairy turned a muscle in her brain and suddenly understood something. She pointed to Mary fisson and said excitedly. Besides Mary Pherson, she couldn''t think of anyone who could quietly take Princess Arlo away from them. And Stephen''s army can''t find the princess all over the country, which is almost impossible, but if the princess was taken to Moore forest, it makes sense. Human beings can''t come here to find people. Mary feisen smiled psychologically. It seems that the three idiots haven''t found Arlo in the forest yet. They should not dare to talk to other elves. At this time, they all hide here. Obviously, they don''t dare to go to the land that gray made, for fear of being found. If they were not guilty and communicated with other elves, they might have found that Arlo was here long ago, and maybe they could bring themselves some trouble. Unfortunately, they don''t have a chance now. "So Stephen is very kind to you. You have to work for him when you go back to the forest." Mary fisson laughed sarcastically. Even if she didn''t see it with her own eyes, she knew that with Stephen''s current character, she knew what punishment they would have for them after losing the princess. They are likely to kill them directly. If they can come back here now, they may still escape death. "The princess is innocent. You can go directly to Stephen if you want to do anything!" The blue butterfly fairy said angrily. They were disappointed with Stephen, but not with Arlo. Mary Pherson smiled. It seemed that Stephen had indeed done something to them. "I can get you back into the forest, but..." "But we promise you everything." The green fern fairy blurted out. They can''t go back to the forest for more than ten years. Now they can''t play with everyone when they come back. It''s even more uncomfortable to hide every day. "Just listen to what you have." The other two don''t want to promise too easily. It will appear that they have no backbone. Although they really don''t have it, they should pretend to have it. "I want you to tell Arlo when you meet her that I sent you to take care of her. You are not allowed to mention that she is Stephen''s daughter." Mary Pherson looked down at them and said indisputably, "otherwise, I can only let you disappear in this world." At this moment, the three elves seemed to see the overbearing queen who had just ascended the throne of Moore forest. Their powerful majesty made them afraid. "We promise!" Cried the green fern fairy. Although it''s not good to lie, it also depends on the price. Compared with returning to Moore forest, Arlo is nothing. Besides, it''s for her good not to let her know that her father is a scum. "You took the princess!" The red leaf fairy had different concerns. She heard something from Mary Pherson''s words and glared at her, "how is she now?" "She''s fine now, but if you don''t obey, she may be very bad, and you will be even worse." "Why did you do that? Is Arlo not cursed? " The blue butterfly fairy asked. "I just don''t want her back to Stephen''s rotten man." Mary fisson snorted coldly, "answer or not, a word." "Yes!" The three elves had no moral integrity. After confirming that the princess was not in danger and could return to the forest to play with everyone, they directly agreed. As for Stephen, that bastard? Let him die. "Let''s go and play!" "Let''s go and see Arlo first. I''m worried about my baby these days." Said the red leaf fairy. She only ate two fruits for each meal she worried about Arlo. She used to eat a little more than two. "There''s something over there. You follow me first. I have something to tell you." Mary fisson said, not allowing her beak to be set, and didn''t give them a few good faces. Then she flapped her wings and flew deeper into the forest. The three elves did not dare to disobey. They timidly followed far behind and did not dare to get too close. In the afternoon, Mary Pherson finally returned to the cliff with three elves, with a bright smile on her face. "Baby, look who''s here?" Arlo looked back and saw three elves flying over with Mary Pherson, her eyes puzzled. She doesn''t know these three elves. She hasn''t seen them here, but they look familiar, but she can''t remember who they are. "Godmother, who are they? Do I know him? " Arlo asked without remembering. Gray is using the magic array to suppress his wings so that they don''t move. Wen Yan also looks up and sees three elves, red, blue and green. He thought of who it was in an instant, but Mary Pherson would bring them back. Indeed, she is worthy of being a kind fairy. You know, if these three guys tell Arlo the truth, there may be some disagreements between them, and they have betrayed before. If they were themselves, they would have died and their bodies turned to ashes. "Honey, don''t you recognize us?" The three elves quickly flapped their wings and said sadly. "Aunt? Why, you... " "Yes, they are all elves. I sent them to take care of you." Mary feisen nodded in the back, confirmed her guess, and took the credit to herself. These guys don''t deserve it. The three elves did not refute and acquiesced in her words. Gray nodded quietly. Well done. And in fact, it was Mary Pherson who took care of Arlo. These elves didn''t accomplish enough and failed more than anything. They didn''t do anything well except accompany her to grow up. It''s not a lie for her to say so. Of course, there are still some loopholes in this statement, such as why Mary fisson didn''t show up in front of the three. But Arlo knew that his aunt was also an elf and could live happily together in the future, so she ignored it directly. "It''s really great. We can still be together in the future." Arlo happily reached out and caught the three elves. The three Elves were glad to see that Arlo did not sleep deeply because of the curse. They chirped and finally knew that it was Mary Pherson who lifted the curse. Chapter 684 On the cliff, a golden magic array seems to release another sun on the ground. The dazzling golden light renders the black wings in the magic array golden in all directions. In the golden magic array, you can see that there are light green veins of different thickness on the black wings, and similar energy points continue to gather in the surrounding air and flow into the veins. "Are these the bones of wings? Bones are the vein of magical energy flow? " Gray looked at it and thought. He just had some doubts about this. For example, his magic was not flowing through bones, but stored in the heart, flowing through blood, and could quickly reach all parts of the body. Maybe it''s because the race is different, she is a Terran, and Mary Pherson is an elf, so she''s a little different? Gray looked up at the happy family in front of him, winked at Mary fisson, said he understood, and then asked her for a favor with the red leaf fairy. There are not many elves who can do magic. Most elves just grow an elf body, can fly or have some magical places. Even if some elves can do magic, their magic is very weak, even if it is useless. For example, some elves performed before are good-looking, but useless and practical. Although the magic of the three elves is not strong and can not compare with Mary fisson, they are not weak. They are the more powerful elves. The red leaf fairy dared not refuse and was carried to gray by Mary fisson. "Put it in. There''s no danger. Just check your body." The appearance of the red leaf fairy is similar to that of the elf, but his face is too mature and completely different from the elf. He doesn''t dare to see it and always feels too contrary. When the red leaf fairy entered the magic array, her body showed a slight red light, but it was not a vein one by one, but the whole body was slightly red, just like the whole person was calcined. "I knew I would have left a few of those dark fairies. No, they are useless. They are almost like ordinary fairies. It''s useless to stay." Gray thought, frowning. After a long time, gray stretched his eyebrows. "Let''s see it tomorrow. It''s best if we can directly rely on medicine and wings." Thinking of this, he also relaxed. Today, I learned about the structure of Mary Fischer''s wings, including bones, blood vessels and other factors. If you give him another chance, he can definitely make the golden wing structure more reasonable and stronger. "If you don''t use it for the time being, you can give me the wings first. I just got some inspiration. Maybe I can improve it." Do it when you think of it, he said to Mary fisson immediately. Mary feisen nodded gently, took down the wings from behind and handed them to him. She didn''t say anything. She could have her own wings tomorrow. If she didn''t need this prop. Gray didn''t pay attention to this either. He just wanted to experiment when he met inspiration, and these wings are ready-made experimental materials, which can be transformed directly on them. It was late at night soon. Gray finally stopped and looked at his work happily. Turning around, gray found that Mary fisson hadn''t slept yet, but sat on the grass and looked at him quietly. "Want to try the effect of the new wings?" Asked with a hint of ostentation. Gray threw his wings to Mary Pherson. She caught the wings and silently put them behind her. The small wings turned into huge golden wings again. "Gray, I brought you a snack." The elf flied from a distance, and the direction was Carlisle''s position. In her hand, she was carrying a large bag of things wrapped in leaves. Gray had smelled the smell of meat and the faint smell of fruit wine on the elf. "Thank you. Go to bed." Gray didn''t know what to say. He wanted to teach her a lesson, and he knew she couldn''t listen at this time. As soon as he heard that he was sleeping, the elf immediately became energetic. His little face was full of tension and quickly waved his hand, "no, I have to go back. Everyone is waiting for me." PA threw the things wrapped in the leaves over, and then flew away in a hurry for fear of being caught back to sleep by gray. A large bag of things opened in front of gray, and Mary Pherson came over, because the elf interrupted. She had not had time to try the newly strengthened wings. Wrapped in the leaves was a bag of barbecue. Carlisle applied magic to it. It was still hot as soon as it came out. However, in addition to the barbecue, there is a small bottle containing light green liquid. "Carlisle moves very fast." Gray smiled, picked up the bottle, opened it, smelled it under his nose, and looked at Mary fisson. "The medicine is ready. Can we try it now or tomorrow?" "Let''s start now. I''m in good shape!" Mary feisen nodded heavily. She was willing to wait for success, but now everything was ready, she couldn''t wait. "Good!" Gray is not a procrastinator either. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong now. It doesn''t matter to go to bed late. Let''s do it first. "I''ll draw a magic array first, and then anything can be controlled in time." He jumped to the grass under the cliff and began to arrange the magic array. When the huge magic array lit up, gray put the black wings he put back into the box, turned his head and said to Mary fisson, "go in and drink the medicine when the wings are about to return to you." "Don''t worry, there''s not enough time. I''ll control my wings." Mary Pherson, who had taken off her golden wings, walked in calmly and felt that gray controlled her wings closer to her back. She didn''t drink the medicine in her hand until she heard a "drink". The familiar feeling emerged, and the wings behind her instantly touched her body, and the two parts that originally belonged to one began to merge. "It hurts!" Mary fisson bit her red lips hard. The stabbing pain behind her made her tremble, and the cold sweat fell from her head. In Gray''s eyes, the magic in the wings began to spread along the contact parts to Mary fisson''s back, but when those energies touched her skin, they seemed to be blocked by something and could not continue to extend smoothly. "If this goes on, even if the wings grow back, she may not be able to regain her power." Gray whispered, and Mary fisson was so painful that it was not certain whether the wings could grow back. Looking at Mary fisson''s face of pain, gray decided to temporarily end the experiment. "Be careful!" Gray gave a low cry, and the magic array ran at full speed, separating Mary fisson from the wings behind her again. Mary fisson fell weakly on the grass and couldn''t lift any strength. Gray went over, put up his wings, then threw out his golden wings and fell on his back. He picked her up, flew to the top of the cliff and put it on the tree. Then he took off the golden wings and put them on her back. He controlled the wings to wrap her into a golden egg and lay on the tree. "I have no place to sleep." His eyes turned and he saw the little rattan house in the distance. Chapter 685 When Mary Pherson got up the next day, she was back to normal, but she looked a little disappointed. "Don''t worry, it''s your wings that can grow back, but I found that it can''t restore your strength, so I isolated it temporarily and tried again." Gray comforted. He felt that it was a highly feasible scheme to use the energy from the same source in his wings to induce the dried up energy in Mary fisson''s body, but they needed a correct method, which needed them to explore. It''s very important for Mary Pherson to recover her strength. For gray, being successful also enriches her magic knowledge and helps her beautiful friends. Why not. "Thank you. I''m fine. These wings are strong." Mary fisson smiled and put away her loss. After eating a few fruits, gray found little jasmine and Carlisle who were still sleeping at Carlisle''s side, gave them a serious lesson, and then told Carlisle that he needed more medicine and refined it with Carlisle. Two more experiments failed, but neither gray nor Mary fisson gave up. They even think that there may be something wrong with the medicine. Maybe they can let the wings grow back directly, or Mary fisson can slowly recover her strength. However, the wings still brought her pain, and those energies seemed to disagree with her body. That afternoon, gray suddenly had a flash of inspiration and excitedly took out some magic materials and threw them into the stove. An hour later, the night had come. He put away the stove, excitedly found Mary fisson and said confidently, "I have a new way. It must be feasible this time. Please cooperate with me again." "Good!" Mary feisen faintly spit out a word and chose to trust him again without hesitation. "Come with me!" He turned and left, and then went to the small house Carlisle had built to heal Mary Pherson. "Will it be in the house this time?" Although she had some doubts, she chose to follow in. "Yes, it''s inconvenient for them to see this time." Gray nodded gently. The room is not big, but it is barely enough to decorate the site. The key is to meet the current needs. Stand at the door and let Mary Fischer go in. Gray closes the doors. A magic ball above the dark room starts to shine to illuminate the dark room. However, the light is not strong and darker than a candle. Mary Fischer feels uncomfortable. The bed and chair in the rattan room are a little in the way. Gray has moved them away. Now the room is not small. Gray walked up to Mary fisson and said with the sacred and serious expression of scientific researchers, "this time I''ll tell you my idea..." "No, you want to do this. Just say it directly. I''ll cooperate with you." Mary fisson shook her head and said she didn''t understand. It''s better not to listen. Her magic is all natural, not learned the day after tomorrow. She has never studied it deeply, so she knows a little about magic, so let gray do it directly and cooperate by herself. "Then take off your clothes first!" Gray nodded. Mary feisen was stunned and looked at him with a trace of gloom. She clenched her teeth. She didn''t know what to think. It was useless to scold or ask. She squeezed her fist and loosened it. Her palm grabbed the skirt of her dress, but she was ready to take off her clothes. At this time, I saw Gray take out a box of powder that I didn''t know what it was and a brush and explain, "I said there would be a misunderstanding if I didn''t explain first." "I want to draw some magic lines on you. When I successfully connect the power in your wings, I will guide it all over your body and deepen the resonance with the power in your body." "It''s very simple. But you still don''t listen and misunderstand me. It''s too difficult for me." "Sorry!" Mary feisen subconsciously apologized, a trace of shyness flashed on her cold face, gritted her teeth and continued to take off her clothes. Elves don''t have such a strong sense of shame as humans, but they don''t have it, especially when facing the opposite sex who is very similar to themselves. Mary Pherson stripped off and stood in front of gray. Now she thought it was good to be dark. "Keep taking it off, take it off!" Gray looked up and continued to prepare the materials. When Mary fisson stood naked in front of him, gray dipped some powder with a brush and walked around Mary fisson. He sketched a picture in his mind and made an abdominal draft. "I''m going to start!" Gray picked up the pen, starting from the scar on Mary fisson''s back, a line went up over her shoulder to the position of her heart. With a precise stop, gray starts another line from the rear, extends from another line, and finally falls on the heart. An hour later, gray controlled the sweat on her body to fly out of the door from the gap. Mary fisson was covered with magic lines in front of her, almost completely covering her graceful body. Mary fisson is not very calm. Gray is very serious and serious when she works. It is the occasional glimmer of color in her eyes that makes her speechless and stirs her heartstrings. Of course, gray thought it was appreciation. He didn''t look up. It wasn''t color. He just enjoyed the beautiful scenery occasionally when he was concentrating on his work. In the face of such a graceful and delicate body, if any man can hold back his eyes and don''t appreciate it, gray is willing to call him the most powerful father-in-law. "All right, get ready. Let''s start." He took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to Mary Pherson. The magic array is arranged. When he inputs magic, it lights up directly and begins to work. The wings in the box flew out and couldn''t wait to lean on Mary Pherson''s back. "Drink it!" While controlling the magic array and limiting the speed of his wings, gray whispered to Mary fisson. Mary fisson did not hesitate. She had done many experiments. She was also familiar with the road, but she was naked this time. After drinking the medicine, the familiar feeling reappeared, as if something in the body was going to break out of the cocoon, but that layer of cocoon was too thick to be pierced. Gray stretched out his palm and pressed it on her heart. The power of faith turned into pure magic and injected into it, and the magic lines began to light up. At the same time, the wings behind her were completely connected with the scars. The magic in the wings no longer spread into the body as before, but began to flow along the magic lines. "Hmm ~!" Mary fisson couldn''t help humming. She was ready to bear the pain, but this time she was very comfortable. The huge drop made her hum out. "Don''t shout!" His majesty blushed slightly. She almost changed him from a serious scientific experiment to a very non serious game between men and women. Mary Pherson didn''t speak any more. She just felt that the wings behind her were integrated with her body and succeeded in becoming a part of herself. The magic lines on her body are all lit up and emit a faint blue light. As the magic lines lit up, Mary fisson felt a powerful force attracting something in her body. The thick cocoon seemed to be pierced several layers, and the power in her body was uncontrollable and ready to come out. "Gray, I think it''s almost." Mary fisson raised her head and looked at him anxiously. On the last floor, she needed help. Chapter 686 Gray inputs more pure energy from her chest, which is transformed by the power of faith. It is absolutely pure without his breath. The energy was absorbed by the magic lines on her chest, and then continued to spread like her body. The magic lines on Mary fisson''s body worked to the extreme, and even her body began to get hot. "Guide, communicate, and control it as you have used it." The energy gradually spread all over her body, not only the magic lines, but also where the magic lines did not exist. Mary fisson felt very hot and dry, and her heart felt like a fire burning again. She listened to gray and recalled what she had felt. Suddenly, at a node, for a moment, it was like a clear spring flowing out of the bottom of her heart. Her heart beat strongly, and a weak energy poured into her whole body, connected with the strength of her body. For a moment, like the completion of the ceremony, all the power of Mary fisson fell into her control like a tame sheep and became a part of her body again. Guanghua is introverted and her magic is no longer revealed. The magic lines on her body are extinguished one after another. It has completed its mission. Mary fisson couldn''t help showing her beautiful fangs, then her eyes moved down slowly, and gray calmly withdrew her hand. He took out a bottle of medicine. "Congratulations on your recovery. This will help you recover your energy. Take a rest yourself." With that, he handed it to her and turned away from the hut. In the room, clothes flew up and automatically put on her. Magic surged. A wooden chair intertwined with vines grew up, and Mary fisson sat on it as if she had lost her strength. "Finally succeeded." Mary fisson breathed out a long breath. These days, she has been tossing and turning. In fact, she is very tired. She is physically and mentally tired. Now she is finally well and can have a good rest. She opened the potion gray handed her and drank it with a heroic mouthful. Mary fisson sat still in her chair and began to rest and recover her spirit and strength. More than an hour later, Mary fisson, who had a good rest, came out of the cabin. The outside world was already at night. The curved half moon was covered by a thin layer of clouds, and the stars in the starry sky were brighter. Following the light of the fire and the sound of wood cracking in the fire, she found gray roasting a wild deer not far away. "Have a rest? You''re lucky. It''s just baked. Let''s try the taste. " Gray warmly invited. "Thank you!" Mary fisson went to the fire and sat down, her huge wings dragging on the grass. "Can''t you put your wings away?" Gray was curious, then his shoulders shook, the golden wings behind him expanded, shook again and disappeared, "like this!" "That''s part of me, not a magic prop." Mary Pherson stared at him, and she didn''t think it was inconvenient. Instead, she liked herself very much. She was very proud of her strong wings. "Who says it''s not magic props?" Gray shook his head. "Your understanding of magic is too rough. Ask Carlisle more in the future. She has a deeper understanding of magic than you." Then he stretched out his hand and a magic fell on Mary Pherson''s back. Mary Pherson resisted his instinct and let him move. The huge wings shrank rapidly and finally disappeared into her back, forming two wing like tattoos under her clothes. "Look!" Gray raised her eyebrows proudly. Mary fisson''s shoulders shook, and the tattoo was immediately activated and restored to its original size. "All right!" Gray tilted his mouth, tore off a fat thigh and handed it to her. "Can your wings fly now? No injuries. " Gray asked conscientiously. Mary fisson paused, looked at the sky and said, "it''s no problem to fly to the clouds." "Then, go to the cloud to eat?" Gray stood up with a smile and turned his hands. The roasted venison was put away by him, and the golden wings behind him spread out. "Yes!" Mary Pherson spread her wings, threw the deer legs to him, and the wings flapped. People had soared into the air and flew towards the sky. Gray smiled, took his thigh, put it away and ran after him. As if aware of Gray''s action, Mary fisson accelerated and flew quickly into the sky. The two figures broke through the clouds at the same time, and the curved crescent sprinkled silver moonlight, putting a layer of silver gauze on them. "Why can these wings fly so fast and so high here?" Mary fisson asked, looking at the golden wings behind him. Before, she was using these wings, but she couldn''t rely on them to fly to the clouds or so fast. Gray looked at her speechless and looked helpless. "I''m a magic prop. Although I can fly without inputting magic, inputting magic is the correct way to use it, okay?" "Moreover, strong physical quality is also an important basis for supporting flight. Before, you were weak like a little rabbit. When the wind blew, you fell down. If you were fast, you would hurt yourself. How can you fly fast?" Mary fisson stopped talking, flapping her wings and hovering in the air. Gray looked around. Except near, there were gray clouds in the distance, and then there was darkness below. Only one or two lights were far away, and the two brightest places were castles. A castle of Stephen and a castle swept by a dragon are still one of the most dazzling places in the night, even if they are not in a good situation. Then there are the residents outside the castle and the villages and towns scattered on the earth, such as dim stars, which are difficult to find if you don''t look carefully. "Well, there are still people in the forest who haven''t slept!" Gray looked down. There were many bright spots in the forest. He was right about the brightest place Taking out the magic flying carpet, gray sat cross legged and made an invitation gesture to Mary fisson. "The scenery above is pretty good. Let''s eat here." The magic flying blanket was tight, just like the real ground. Gray took out a clean big leaf and put all the meat on it. "Would you like a drink to celebrate your recovery?" Although he was asking her, he had quickly taken out the wine and wine glass. She didn''t refuse. Today is really worth celebrating. "The elf knows it''s time to be angry." It seems that she has completely understood the essence of ELF eaters and drunkards. Full of wine and meat, Mary feisen looked slightly drunk and pointed to the forest below. "I''ll make it back to its original shape soon." Then he stumbled and almost fell off the flying carpet, and then he took the initiative to spread his wings and jump down. Gray looked at her like a kite with a broken line. His wings didn''t know to move. He hurriedly drove the magic flying carpet to catch up and catch it. "Crazy?" Gray didn''t have a good face. If she enjoyed the moonlight for a while, she would be gone. Just as she was about to put her on the flying carpet, Mary feisen put her arms around his neck and her red lips came up to him. After a while, gray stared at her drunken eyes. "Are you still awake?" "Not awake!" Mary fisson shouted out like a vent, came up again, but her lower body broke away from his arm, and then pushed him down on the magic flying carpet. Gray nodded in his heart, just sober. The magic flying carpet quickly grew larger, folded up on four sides, and then floated into the clouds. The surrounding clouds became thicker and thicker, and the moonlight could not pierce it. Chapter 687 "Fairy godmother, your wings!" Arlo woke up and found that her godmother''s wings had changed from gold to black. She was pleasantly surprised. She already knew that the golden one was gray''s magic prop, and the black one was the godmother''s original wing. Now the godmother''s wings have turned black, indicating that their experiment has been successful, and the godmother''s wings have grown back. "Gray is really good. If I break my leg one day, maybe he can help me get it back." As she danced merrily around Mary Pherson, a dangerous thought suddenly appeared in Arlo''s heart. "Yes, it''s back!" Mary Pherson sat at the stone table and sighed. The wings behind her spread out to show Arlo clearly. "Godmother, fly quickly and show me. Didn''t you say you could fly to the clouds?" Arlo was very excited and wanted to see Mary fisson fly into the clouds. Mary feisen wanted to stand up, shook her body slightly, sat down again, and said helplessly, "not today. I''ll take you off another day." "Oh, I''ll pick some fruit for you to celebrate." Arlo happily found out the basket, jumped to the bottom, and invited friends to gather wild fruits. After walking a distance, he saw Gray with a big stove on the Bank of the river. "Gray, you''re great, thank you!" Gray first thought of a question mark, and then immediately replied, "you''re welcome!" He didn''t sleep well last night. He only slept for less than three hours, and the sleep quality was poor. In addition, he lost his essence and energy, and his thinking was a little slow. After saying hello to him, Arlo went on and called his friends. Gray turned on the stove. A mass of liquid fell into a bottle. The furnace became smaller and hung around his neck. He walked towards the cliff. When the potion was put in front of Mary Pherson, gray smiled and said, "drink it. It''s good for your health." Mary fisson nodded coldly, picked up the medicine and drank it. "Don''t be so crazy next time." Gray whispered warning that this was the first time he had said such a thing to a woman. "Blame me?" Mary fisson lifted her eyes lightly, and then flashed a trace of surprise. "It seems much more comfortable." "Of course, my pharmacy is full mark." Gray said complacently and answered the first question by the way. Who do you blame? At breakfast, Carlisle came with the elves, along with fruit wine and meat. "Master, will you leave today?" Carlisle asked, because Gray''s first plan was to leave after solving Arlo''s curse. Later, he was interrupted by king Stephen''s attack and turned into helping Mary fisson change her wings and restore her strength. Now Mary Pherson''s wings have grown back on her. Although her strength doesn''t need to recover to the peak, it can recover slowly. There''s no need for him to do anything else. "Wait a little longer and see if she has any problems." Gray shook his head and left at this time. Wouldn''t that be the title of a dry and clean slag man? It''s no good. He''s not like King gray. At least he won''t eat dry and wipe clean. He can guarantee that. The elf just ate and didn''t think there was any accident. After all, it was gray. Even if he said he would live here all his life and the Kingdom didn''t want it, she didn''t feel strange. For her, as long as she has food, drink and play, everywhere is a good place. It doesn''t matter where she is. After breakfast, Mary feisen said that she was comfortable. She wanted to take Arlo around the forest and fly away with her. Carlisle still has her own medicine field to take care of. She also left. The elf went to play with other elves. Gray sat down and narrowed for a while. I don''t know when he fell asleep on the stone table and had a dream. In the dream, Arlo looked at him eagerly and said he also wanted a pair of wings. Finally, he gave Arlo a pair of wings. From then on, he took his godmother with his left hand and his goddaughter with his right hand, and lived a fairy like life. After waking up, gray knew it was just a dream and didn''t mean anything. He didn''t mean it, but his thoughts in the dream were too open to himself. He didn''t blame him. So he immediately collected materials and prepared to transform the golden wings. At noon, the godmother and the goddaughter returned hand in hand. At the dinner table, gray asked the goddaughter what color she liked and got the answer of rainbow. In the evening, gray gave up the tree to Mary Pherson and built a wooden house not far away, which was made purely by hand (Magic) as his room. After everyone was asleep, he suddenly heard some noise outside. Before he got up to check, the door of the wooden house opened automatically, and a demon with two horns and wings appeared at the door. She closed the door without asking herself in. In the past few days, gray finally offered to leave for a while, but he would come back often in the future. "You are always welcome here." Arlo said sweetly, "right, fairy godmother?" Mary fisson looked at the golden wings behind her and nodded reluctantly. When she got up this morning, she found that her wings had changed color, and this guy told her about domineering gold, fashionable silver and elegant black. As a queen, of course, she should have a pair of golden wings, so as to be domineering and deter the enemy. "I''m going to get the forest back to normal, too." Mary fisson said that she didn''t have time before. Now that someone has left, she can just start it. "Your strength hasn''t fully recovered, has it?" "Take your time. Isn''t that what you did? I will do better than you. " Mary fisson picked up a fruit, fluttered her wings and flew into the sky. Gray didn''t hurry to go. The elf was saying goodbye to her elf friend. The wild fruit wine was collected, and her smiling face was almost wrinkled. "Gray, why are you leaving? Why don''t you stay here?" Arlo''s beautiful big eyes are reluctant to give up. Moore forest is so fun and happy with everyone. Why leave? "Because there are people I care about in the distance." Gray smiled. "Just like you left Moore forest, you''ll want to go back to Mary fisson!" Waving to Arlo, Arlo approached curiously. "Before you leave, give you a present." "Thank you. What gift?" Arlo was a little closer and couldn''t wait. Gray held his fist in front of her, gently opened it, and a pair of small wings shining with rainbow light appeared in his hands. "Wings?" Arlo reached out in surprise and carefully picked up the small wings. Just after enjoying it for a while, her happy little face gradually collapsed and looked at gray pitifully, "how do you use this?" Gray took the wing, made it bigger and landed on Arlo''s back. Arlo felt like she had two more arms. An idea came to her mind, and the wings behind her took her to fly. But she didn''t use her flying experience. This frightened her. The more frightened she was, the more flustered she was, and the more uncontrollable the wings behind her. Arlo flew disorderly in the air and screamed. Gray quickly found a chance to fly up and hug her. Arlo also put his hand around his neck in a panic. It seemed that he had a sense of security and the wings behind him stopped. "Don''t be afraid, listen to me." Gray smiled softly, grabbed her arms and put her in the air. "Spread your wings and flap gently." Then he lifted the magic and let Arlo fall slowly attracted by gravity. At this time, Arlo needed to wave her wings to keep herself from falling. However, she could not grasp this degree, either flying at once or falling slowly. "Don''t get excited, don''t be afraid, take your time!" Gray comforted that it doesn''t matter to slow down. Just continue to add strength. It''s the problem to be too fast at once. Under his patient guidance, Arlo gradually had confidence, no longer as flustered as before, flapping his wings in the air. Now she can also fly slowly at low altitude. "I''ll let you go. Try it yourself. Don''t worry, I''ll protect you." "Good!" Arlo nodded, carefully retracted her arm, and her heart beat violently. As gray let go, Arlo flapped her wings and moved slowly, but her eyes kept looking at gray. "Look ahead, look around, see what I''m doing?" Gray was so angry that Arlo didn''t dare to look at it again and quickly concentrated. After a circle around, Arlo felt that she had mastered the skills and flew a little higher. She glanced and found that gray was not there. Suddenly, her heart shook, her wings began to beat indiscriminately, and she began to fall down. Suddenly, a pair of strong arms hugged her, took her down slowly, and finally stopped on the grass. Arlo was relieved, looked up, and saw Gray with a somewhat helpless face. Gently put her down, was about to teach her a few words, let her not be anxious, but found that Arlo didn''t distance away, but approached a bit. "Thank you!" Arlo said thank you, his legs jumped slightly, his arms hung around his neck, and then his red lips were printed. After kissing, Arlo didn''t run away as shy as an ordinary girl, but continued to hang on him, and Shui Lingling''s eyes stared at his eyes. Seeing that he was surprised and didn''t respond to his meaning, Arlo''s heart crossed and kissed again. Ten seconds, twenty seconds, thirty seconds, thirty seconds later, Arlo gasped and released. Gray sighed gently. The gift was a little heavy. He couldn''t play. Chapter 688 On the sea, gray rode a flying broom and flew North at a very fast speed, but what appeared in his mind was still a picture before. "I can''t play." He couldn''t help crying. He really can''t play. Mary fisson has recovered now. Although he can''t beat him, he has never been in the habit of beating his own women. Moreover, he is still on the side of guilty and lack of confidence. He is embarrassed to fight back. Keep sighing. He doesn''t want to play. As a warm man, and Arlo is very beautiful, it''s the appearance and temperament blessed by the three elves and Mary Pherson. No man can refuse. It''s just that a godmother and a goddaughter are really hard to deal with. "If only they could separate the two places." Gray Meimei thought, just like Aisha, Merida and Belle, they can''t see each other. Naturally, there will be no risk of Shura field. As for no, Gray said he never thought that a silly white sweet woman would feel somewhat mentally retarded from the perspective of God. But when this kind of woman appears around you and is silly and sweet to you, the man''s mind will not be the same as before. Shaking his head to get rid of these thoughts, gray continued on his way. Gray returned to the island. The extinct crater was in sight. He landed at the crater with the elf and cancelled some of the layout inside. The dragon is dead and the volcano has been extinguished. Some arrangements are unnecessary. Take back the materials to avoid waste. It took me some time to return to the manor. Because I was on my way with all my strength and didn''t bring Carlisle, I spent less time. When I arrived at the manor, it was less than half a day, about ten o''clock in the evening. Just because he has to fly alone, he is really tired after such a long time. When he returned to the manor, he took a bath, squeezed into Belle''s quilt and fell asleep with the beauty in his arms. "Why didn''t Carlisle come back?" Glancing quietly, she found that gray was almost asleep, and Belle hated her. I picked up the book and continued to read it, but my mind always thought of Gray''s story and wanted to know what happened behind it. The book couldn''t read it. Gritting her teeth, Belle lay on her side on the ground and moved towards gray bit by bit like a bug. After a while, Belle''s little hand gently rested on Gray''s belly, her small mouth came to his ear, exhaled like LAN, gently like a kitten, "say, what''s the matter behind?" Belle doesn''t give him a hard, because she knows that some people like to eat soft. "Later!" Gray opened his eyes with a smile, proudly stretched out his arm and pulled the beauty into his arms. By the way, he threw the elf on the grass. "Seeing the dragon''s attack and the target is a group of good elves, how can I ignore it? So I took out my spear and jumped down from the sky, like a meteorite hitting the earth. The spear stabbed the dragon, tore its flesh and blood, and made it scream..." Gray said vividly. In the story, he was a God from heaven, beat the bad people down, and saw through the king''s tricks. However, he was kind-hearted and didn''t want to hurt anyone. He only wanted world peace and the peaceful coexistence of mankind and elves. Under his influence, the king''s army laid down their weapons, cried bitterly and said frankly that they would become brothers with the elves and never betray. "I really want to take risks with you." Belle''s face was full of longing and said with her eyes narrowed. "It''s too dangerous, but I can take you with me." "With the book of illusion?" Belle knew what he meant. She took herself to see what he did in Narnia last time. "Yes, but we have to wait for the evening." Gray nodded. The book of visions is wonderful, and he often uses it. It can be very real to ensure that Belle can immerse herself perfectly. "By the way, I have a present for you." With that, gray took out a box, gently opened it, and took out two elves the size of fingers. The Elves were still sleeping, and a small red flower on his head swayed slightly. "This is the spirit of Moore forest. He volunteered to come out with me. He can take good care of the flowers and plants." Gray put the elf in Belle''s hand. Belle carefully picked up the elf, "it''s so cute. There''s such a lovely little guy." The elf raised his head and wondered, isn''t I the most lovely? The thumb fairy soon woke up, rubbed her eyes in confusion, looked at Belle curiously, cried, and hurried to fly in front of gray. "This is Belle. She likes flowers very much. You will follow her in the future." Gray explained. These two thumb elves are not intelligent and can''t even speak, just like smart cats and dogs, but they can take care of flowers and plants. In fact, most of the elves gray brought back this time are like this, because those with higher intelligence are reluctant to leave Moore forest and don''t want to be abducted by him. However, there were exceptions to everything. He found several elves with relatively high wisdom and said that they would give them a good place. They could live freely, accompany flowers and provide delicious food every day, so he succeeded in abduction. Mary Pherson knows his movements, but it doesn''t matter. Elves live the same everywhere. A group of heartless guys don''t care about them. These elves gray planned to take care of the potions for himself in the forest. For the elves, taking care of flowers and plants is not work, it''s part of their fun. Chapter 689 After returning to the castle from Belle, gray spent a few days comforting the resentful treasurer and flew nonstop to the north. Then every other month or so, I went to Moore forest again, working as hard as a hardworking little bee. Fortunately, Carlisle prepared a lot of materials in Moore forest. Gray asked her to prepare some early work. When she was almost ready, she went to build the portal, so she wouldn''t have to be so troublesome in the future. After two months of such busy and substantial, the time came to the middle of April. Sweet potato seedlings had come out. Many farmers scrambled to plant, but many had concerns. They only planted a small piece of land, and others continued to plant other high-yield seeds. On that day, after taking care of the two apple trees in the castle, gray went to the forest to take care of the potion and apple trees. At the same time, he also visited the elves. The elves live well here. They have gradually got used to and like the life here. "Gray!" An elf with high intelligence flew up to him with a happy face, "the two apple trees you let us take care of have blossomed." Gray was a little stunned. After reacting, he was ecstatic and hurried to the apple tree. As far as he knows, ordinary fruit trees bloom and bear fruit for at least a few years, and apple trees bloom in the second year? Walking to the front of the apple tree, gray found that the apple tree really blossomed, and the white petals hung on the branches, which was a little dazzling. However, these flowers are not many. Each tree has only five or six flowers, and they all grow together. They grow from one flower bud and hang on the top of that flower bud. Although gray didn''t quite understand, how could this little flower bud bear five or six apples? The branches have to be crushed. After the fairy''s explanation, he knew that although there were five or six flowers, there was probably only one fruit or not. However, the elves explained that they would take good care of it and strive to make it bear fruit. He was very pleased with this and took out the gift he brought them, a big bag of candy, which was very popular with the elves. He thought that the two apple trees could blossom so quickly, in addition to the land environment here, there should be factors taken good care of by the elves. They are to their credit. Otherwise, why didn''t the apples in the castle bloom? Bring them more next time! After the apple tree blossomed, gray came almost every day and watched the apple flowers float away from the branches under the careful care of the elves, leaving only a few invisible small fruits. Gray became more and more happy. Until more than ten days later, there was a victory or defeat in the struggle on the branches, and several small green fruits hung on the branches. However, the fruit farmer elves with rich experience in Moore forest said that after a period of time, they should choose a good one to stay, and the others should be cut off, otherwise these will not grow well. Gray said he understood that these small fruits grow from a flower bud and grow into apples. Whether they can bear the weight or not, I''m afraid the flower bud can''t provide them with nutrition. But he was not a fruit farmer after all. After taking care of it for a few days, he found that there was no problem, so he threw it all to the elves and played again. Another month passed, and the time arrived in mid May. It was three months since the last time. Gray felt he could start his adventure again. So one morning, after breakfast, he grabbed the elf and went into the room as he had done several times before. "To play in a new world!" Gray poked the ELF''s soft face and smiled happily. "New world? Adventure? " The elf became energetic at once. She liked adventure. The last world was very fun. She couldn''t get tired of playing any way. If gray didn''t think it took too long, she wouldn''t get tired of playing for decades. "Yes, ready, let''s go!" Gray put on the Dragon Skin armor made of dragon skin and said to the elf. The elf quickly got into gray''s chest leather armor, two small hands grabbed the edge of the armor, revealed a small head and nodded seriously. "Good, let''s go!" Get ready, and gray won''t delay. Through such things, he is now familiar with the road, and he is no longer as nervous as he was at the beginning. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In a world of dense trees, Gregory shook his head and his eyes recovered. He lowered his head and touched his chest, took out a dizzy elf, made sure she was all right, and put it back. Originally, he also equipped a medicine to deal with this situation, which can quickly help the elf recover. Unfortunately, his surroundings are not very stable and can''t care about it for the time being. Some roars came from around and floated through the forest. Here is the night. There are two small moons beside a huge moon in the sky, which illuminate the land at the same time, making it look not dark. But what the moon can shine on is only the open area and the upper layer of leaves. Under the forest, the faint moonlight is blocked by the dense branches and leaves on the top of the head. However, it is not dark below. Various plants emit fluorescence, so that there is not a trace of light here. It was the light that followed. In Gray''s eyes, it was like day, and all kinds of details appeared in the fundus of his eyes. In the light below, gray saw what was roaring. It was a fierce beast preying on it. The fierce beast is not big, dark and hairless, with six feet and four front legs not far apart. The ears on the head are like pieces of bone. Opening a huge mouth can expose sharp teeth and even a large part of the gums, revealing the ferocity. The little animal that could not see clearly under his mouth was dead and was being torn and swallowed by it. Suddenly, the fierce beast stopped eating, raised his nose a few times, turned his head and looked at gray. Gray suddenly appeared. His smell didn''t spread or make any sound at that time, so he was discovered by him at this time. Looking at it, gray didn''t flinch at all. Although he didn''t know it, fierce animals of this degree can bully those little things. Dare to come here and taste the taste of something he''s never seen before. In less than a second, the fierce beast suddenly picked up its tail and turned and ran away. It kept shouting in horror, and even hit the tree in a panic. "You are sensible!" Gray smiled gently. He didn''t bother to do it when he got here. The animals here are so strange. The plants here can shine at night like those in Moore forest. I don''t know where they are. I''d better explore them first. Turning around, gray looked up at the sky. The trees here are surprisingly large. Trees one meter in diameter are small, and trees more than ten meters in diameter are not uncommon. "Did I come to some tropical rain forest? The tropical rain forest doesn''t have such a big tree, and the strange animal, six feet, how does it grow? " Gray wondered. "Uh huh ~!" The elf hummed softly, opened his eyes, climbed out to see the surrounding environment, frowned and said, "gray, where is this? It''s a little uncomfortable!" Chapter 690 "Uncomfortable?" Gray quickly took the elf out and checked the ELF''s body. He found that the elf was like poisoning, but because of his strange constitution, the poisoning was not deep, a very weak poison. Quickly asked the elf to put a magic mask on her body to help her remove the toxin. Make sure she''s okay. Gray explores himself and finds that with his breathing, there will be slight poisoning symptoms in his body. Just because of his strong physique and strong self-healing ability, this symptom can''t stir up any storm at all, so that he doesn''t even have a sense of crisis. After the elf put a magic mask on himself, he felt much better. The magic mask isolates harmful gases, but it will not isolate the air needed by the human body. Magic is so magical. Little Molly wants to add a magic mask to gray, but gray doesn''t think it''s necessary. He''s not afraid of it at all. This damage is almost nothing to him. Anyway, it''s all right. Let him go. Moreover, he may be able to stimulate his self-healing ability with this continuous damage. This kind of painless erosion feels like ordinary people exercising their body. Isn''t it that ordinary people exercise their body to make the body produce load and play the role of exercise? In fact, it''s almost the same. Little Molly is unhappy. If the world is like this everywhere, she will live with a magic mask every day. Gray couldn''t help it for the time being. He flew out of the tree crown with the elf and stood above the forest. As soon as he looked up, a huge bright moon came into his eyes, with two small moons nearby. "Not the earth, should it be a different world, magic or science fiction?" Gray looked at the three moons in deep thought. The huge moon almost covers half the sky. Such a situation cannot occur on the earth or on any planet. How can there be such a big moon that covers half the sky. The only possibility is that his planet is actually the satellite of the big moon above. It is the real planet. This planet is the real moon. Its status is the same as the two small moons next to the big moon. The plants on the ground that glow at night are absolutely magical and will not fall down compared with the night in Moore forest. "Master, a weak communication signal has been detected." Silly girl suddenly made a noise. "Communication signal?" Gray repeated, looking around, even at night, he could see far with his extraordinary eyesight. There is no trace of civilization around, but a dense primitive jungle. Even if you return to the earth, you may not be able to capture communication signals, right? "Can you find the location?" Although he is not sure, he has no direction. Since silly girl said she caught it, let her try. Maybe there will be surprises. "Master, there are two kinds of communication signals. One is the same as the communication signals we know. The other is from the underground. It seems to be everywhere, but it is very obscure." Silly girl said. "Underground?" Gray looked down through the thick leaves and saw that there were only countless fluorescent plants shining without any artificial traces. What signals can exist underground and everywhere? Gray couldn''t figure it out. He looked around and fell to the ground again. With one foot, the ground directly exploded a big hole and the soil splashed. However, under the soil, there are only some tree roots, some white filaments, and there is no high-tech pipeline laid vertically and horizontally in his imagination. Continue to blow down, there is still no. After a while, gray finally gave up and decided to see who sent another communication signal. Even if this place is beautiful, it''s OK to play occasionally, but it''s always here. No one has no story, so it''s not interesting. But just as he was about to leave, he suddenly looked a little moved, flew up a tree, applied a stealth magic to himself and the elf, and disappeared into the jungle. Before long, a figure jumped silently from the tree, came to the top of the big pit just made by gray, stood on the branch and looked at it suspiciously. Feeling no danger, the figure jumped down. "Isn''t this avatar?" Gray looked at the tall humanoid creature full of blue and translucent, and his brain immediately jumped out of the corresponding memory. Avatar is not the name of this guy. The name of this humanoid creature is Nami. Avatar is a clone of hybrid human gene and Nami gene developed by human beings. Because the satellite has low gravity and rich oxygen content, most creatures on Pandora have huge bodies, and animals and plants are generally taller than similar animals and plants on earth. Once the earth had high oxygen content. At that time, it was the world of some giant animals, just like Pandora now. Although the NAMIS are slender, they are as high as three meters. When humans stand in front of them, they are probably only waist and abdomen high. They are also real giants. "It''s the world, no wonder!" No wonder the plants here are so lush, and there are so many seemingly magical plants like Moore forest. No wonder there are toxins in the air, which will gradually erode the human body. The oxygen content on Pandora is much higher than that in the earth''s air, and some of them are harmless to the aborigines on the planet, but they will harm the people on earth. It is a natural environmental barrier. However, for those who can cross the star sea to come here, this small problem is not a problem. An oxygen mask can easily solve it. The Na''vi below checked the pit. He seemed to have some doubts. After thinking, he pulled out some tree roots from the ground, wrapped with white filaments, and then grabbed his braid. At the top of the braid, there was a pink exposed nervous system. These nervous systems touch the roots like tentacles, and some feelings are transmitted to the Nami''s mind. In the feelings transmitted to him by these underground roots, it seems that the creature that just caused these movements is an upright creature with only two legs. In addition, there is no more feeling. After all, these trees are just trees. They have no eyes and are not gods. They can''t see Gray''s actions. They are still perceived because of their developed roots. As for gray standing on it now, sorry, the bark of the tree is not so sensitive, and animals often hang on them. More importantly, the tree has no self-awareness. What Nami can feel is just the pressure just felt by those underground neural networks. He entered the huge neural network to find it. The tree will not take the initiative to tell him information. Lifting the connection with the neural network, so little stood up and muttered, "two feet, are they web monkeys?" Webbed monkey is a native of Pandora. Like NAMIS, it has blue skin, hairless body, limbs, arms, webbed toes and fingers, and is extremely flexible in trees. "But webbed monkeys don''t get down from trees very much. Are they outsiders?" Nami''s heart was in doubt. He climbed up the tree and searched around. He got nothing, so he turned and left. It''s not a big deal. It''s just a piece of land except a pit, that''s all. And those outsiders, he also knows, can''t still move in the forest late at night. They will inevitably carry those iron giants, which are difficult to hide. It shouldn''t be them. It''s nothing to make a big pit on the ground. Some animals often destroy trees. This is the normal development of nature. They respect nature and respect the laws of nature. There was no need to bother about it. He just felt the movement and came to have a look. Chapter 691 In the tree, gray watched the Na''vi leave, and was not in a hurry to show his figure. He had just heard the naamerican murmur, but he couldn''t understand a word. "Na''vi doesn''t speak English. The bad comments are not negotiable." Gray is very angry. It is generally accepted that the whole universe speaks English. Why doesn''t Nami speak English? This is not beautiful! He can''t understand what the other party says. Maybe he can get important information? "Gray, is that man also an elf? It''s so tall. " Little Molly looked at the direction of Nami''s departure and looked curious. She hasn''t seen such an elf yet. It''s strange. She was curious about elves. In Moore forest, she often played with elves she had never seen, saying she wanted to know more partners. "That''s not an elf!" Gray immediately denied that this is not the time to communicate with Na''vi. he still doesn''t understand each other''s language. If he communicates, he can only rely on sign language. Of course, people may also communicate with you directly with weapons. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he was suddenly stunned. Although Nami was called Nami, their settings were actually similar to the elves in people''s fantasy. Elves are friendly to nature, live in trees, are good at bows and arrows, and can communicate with flowers, trees, fish and birds. NAMIS are almost the same. They are also friendly to nature and live in huge trees. Their exposed nerves can help them communicate with all biological plants with exposed nerves. In this way, Nami is completely a demon modified elf family, but they don''t live in the magical continent, but on an alien planet, although it''s really magical here. "Come on, let''s find someone. It''s fun where there are people." Gray smiled, spread his wings behind him, leisurely flew out of the canopy and went in the direction pointed out by silly girl. It was not until the huge moon in the sky shifted a large angle that gray finally found the human base. The huge base is brightly lit, some huge machines are still working all night, and people can still be seen walking around the base from time to time. Gray disappeared, stood outside the door, looked for a while and asked, "can you invade their network?" He wants to play. Of course, the first step is to integrate into the crowd. Otherwise, he is a human and doesn''t have an oxygen mask on his head. It''s also a trouble to be seen outside. Both humans and NAMIS will be very interested in him. If humans see him, they will probably try their best to catch him and study why he can move freely here and how he flew several light years to Pandora. In comparison, humans come here by spaceship, and everyone''s information is recorded in the system. The NAMIS are probably curious. Even if they don''t want to study, they probably won''t have any good intentions. After all, the racial gap is there. If you are not my race, your heart will be different. No matter how friendly the neville people are to nature, they will not regard an alien as their own kind. "Master, the firewall here is not very strong. It''s similar to that of oasis. I can break through it soon." Silly girl replied. After becoming the owner of the oasis, gray summoned a large number of people to design programs for silly girl and let her learn from the best. She is no longer the former artificial intelligence. Artificial intelligence, but it is said that it can learn by itself. It won''t take long for her to crack the oasis firewall. Obviously, there is only one company here. Nami can''t technology or computers. There''s no need to guard against them. Therefore, the firewall of the base is as powerful as oasis, which has been paid great attention to. With the efforts of silly girl, within an hour, she successfully entered the network of the base, and everything in it changed with her. "Is there any chance for me to get in?" Asked gray. This base is colonized by aliens. Everyone''s identity is recorded. Even gray can let silly girl arrange an identity for herself and be impeccable on the Internet, but if you really let people in, those people can find out as soon as they check. After all, it is impossible for a person to emerge from the base out of thin air. Even if he is transferred to another team, where he was transferred and why the people there don''t know you can be easily found out. Of course, if it doesn''t work, gray can only find an unlucky guy to kill him and replace him. "Master, according to the records of the base system, a spaceship will land recently. It is a support team sent by the earth, including soldiers and scientists." Silly girl browsed the information in the base, "I can arrange an identity for the master on the ship. At that time, the master can go directly to his team. It''s difficult to find out." "The spacecraft is dormant at low temperature. During the flight, it won''t chat like normal people in the car. The owner doesn''t have to worry that they know you." Rare, silly girl took the initiative to explain. Gray nodded slightly. He also found that silly girl''s intelligence was getting stronger and stronger. Fortunately, silly girl is a system reward, her own command is everything to her, and she can''t get rid of the mobile phone in her hand. Don''t worry about betrayal, otherwise such a powerful artificial intelligence will get out of control, which will be a disaster for all the scientific and technological world. "Assign me the identity of a scientist in neuroconduction, and improve the information on earth according to the data in the base, but don''t intersect with other scientists in the base." Gray thought for a moment and said. Of course, he wants to join the avatar team and try his own avatar. If he doesn''t have his own avatar here, what is it? Do you want to join the mercenaries to fight together? He doesn''t have that interest. Of course, traveling is going to be a wave. "OK, master, the system here has been changed, with your list and your simple experience. You are... Silly girl arranged everything in order. "The system on the ship can''t be invaded for the time being, but I''ll change the above information immediately when they come." The spacecraft is still in space. It will take three days to arrive. Now it is estimated that it is still floating outside the galaxy. "Very good!" Gray nodded and walked away from the base with an oxygen mask. This thing will be used in three days. Prepare it first. Then he took little jasmine into these people''s orchards, which are Pandora''s unique fruits that can be eaten. Gray picked two, which tasted very unique. Then he picked two of the same and took them away to taste fresh. "Gray, the moon in the sky is so big. Let''s go and have a look on the moon." Little jasmine said, staring at the huge moon above. Of course, she knows she can''t fly, but there are spaceships in the base. She knows that with spaceships, she can go to heaven and land on other planets. In the last world, the development of virtual technology was very strong, but the manned spacecraft was ordinary. No spacecraft had been developed, and gray had never been in space. The ELF''s understanding of the spacecraft came from the oasis. Many films in the oasis are space science fiction. Now looking at the huge moon and the spaceship that can go into space, the ELF''s mind suddenly became active. "Wait until you have time. It''s someone else''s spaceship. They don''t have to borrow it." Gray said he was a good man and would not do such a thing as forcible robbery for the time being. His temporary plan is to train an avatar to play. When he is tired of playing, he will use a silly girl to seize control of a spaceship and play in space. At that time, even if it was found, it didn''t matter. Not now. Now Avatar has no chance to play if it is found. Or they forcibly seize power, but they can''t be blown up by people and equipment when they enter the spiritual link. In addition to scientists, all here are dangerous elements retired from the U.S. and imperial army. Bombing the base is not a difficult choice for them. Chapter 692 Three days passed in a flash. On this day, Gray was swimming leisurely in a lake on an empty island. Little Molly lay on a fruit, covered with a green magic mask, and slept. "Master, the base has received a signal. The spacecraft will arrive at the base in two hours." Silly girl warned loudly. The opportunity to sneak into the base comes. This is the best time. If you miss it, you can only kill one person to replace his identity. "OK, little Molly, let''s go!" Gray put on casual clothes, picked up the sleeping elf with two fingers, put it into his pocket and flew towards the human base. In order not to be found by their machines, Gray was still far away from them. He came over the base after flying for an hour. At this time of day, the whole base is running at high speed. There are no idle people here. Everyone is a part of this huge machine and has their own position. So gray didn''t pretend to be a childe who came for vacation. Pandora''s scenery is really good, but no childe will come for vacation across a few light-years. It will take several years to travel. If they have that time, they might as well go around the world. To tell the truth, he really wants to pretend to be a childe. After entering, he doesn''t have to do anything. Just wait for his avatar to be cultivated. Unfortunately, he can''t. He has to prove his value in order to get his avatar. After waiting on the roof of the base for a while, a spaceship flew from the sky and fell slowly. In the spaceship, a group of people sat on both sides of the cabin, listened to the command of the officer, took off their safety belts, took out a transparent mask, put it on their face, and turned to look at the cabin door. The cabin door of the spacecraft opened, and a group of people came out one after another and walked towards a place in the base. As they walked away, gray silently followed the tail of the team, and then suddenly appeared. He had an oxygen mask on his face and a big package on his back. Like these people, he just got off the ship. No one doubted him. In the monitoring of the base, he came down from the ship from the beginning and followed everyone all the time. Others didn''t find gray, but he was the last one. He was a little confused. Obviously, he was the last one. How could there be anyone behind him? But he didn''t think much. Maybe it was on the other side of the cabin. The middle of the ship is occupied by goods. They can only sit on both sides. Maybe someone opposite the goods is slower than him. After walking behind them, not far in front of them, several soldiers walked quickly with guns. The party began to run slowly and entered a hall with the soldiers in front. "Wait here, sir. Come back and tell you what to do here." The soldiers pointed to the seats in the hall. The party took their seats. Before long, hard footsteps sounded, and a soldier full of hard man came over. "Where you are now is Pandora. Ladies and gentlemen, you should always remember this." Colonel miles walked leisurely down the aisle without introducing himself and went straight to the point. Gray put on a look of listening carefully. In fact, everyone is listening carefully. On an alien planet, if you don''t understand the information here, you are blind and may die at any time. Colonel miles continued, "Pandora is a crueler place for us than hell. Outside that fence, no matter flying in the sky or walking on the ground, anything alive wants to eat you alive." "There is a native race here. We call them neville people. They like to paint a neurotoxin on bows and arrows. Taking things can make you stop your heartbeat in a minute. They have natural reinforced carbon fiber bones. It''s difficult to kill them." Then the Colonel determined that his duty was to ensure their survival and warned them to obey orders and abide by the rules here. After the school motto, everyone left here and went to their respective departments. Gray is going to the biology laboratory, where he studies the creatures on Pandora and cultivates avatar. "Hello, Dr. Sutton. I''m Max Patel. Welcome to Pandora and welcome you to the biology laboratory." A lab worker in a white coat warmly shook hands with him, "do you want to visit the lab? The things here will definitely surprise you." "Of course, Dr. Patel, every alien creature is of great research value, isn''t it?" Gray nodded, his eyes flashing with excitement. "I heard that creatures on Pandora have an exposed nervous system?" He took the initiative to ask, and was not afraid to show timidity, because the silly girl was still in his hand, and he also made up classes. In fact, the advanced game cabin in Oasis world that can enter the game with spirit is very close to the neural link here, but one of them enters the virtual world and the other enters the body of another creature. As for the neural link information, silly girl has it all. He turns silly girl into a headset and puts it on his ear. No matter what they ask, they can give professional answers. And his answer just now is very consistent with his personal design. A scientist of neural conduction will never be indifferent to a creature with an exposed nervous system. "Of course, in fact, we almost forgot. I''m really sorry. You know, we always forget a lot because of the experiment. If the base didn''t remind us, I wouldn''t know you were coming." Max said apologetically. In fact, they should have known whether there was such a person as gray a few years ago. They have no memory of this, indicating that there may be a problem. But he just thought that he had done the experiment wholeheartedly and forgot. He didn''t have this memory because it was too long ago. After all, as he said, they often forget some small things. But the spaceship has to fly for several years to reach the base. They don''t have the habit of being in a hurry for something a few years ago. There is no doubt at all. Their memory will make mistakes, but the data of the base system will not. The data say that there are people who have really arrived. Naturally, it is true. Can someone reach Pandora directly from the earth without passing through the spacecraft? How is it possible that everyone who comes here is his own. No one will think in other directions at all, because there is no condition for others to mix in. How did you get in? Cut off the ship on the way and get into the sleep cabin? "It doesn''t matter. Compared with the warm hospitality of my colleagues, I look forward to the surprises brought to me by the creatures of the world." Gray didn''t care. "Your neural link technology has been linked to avatar. I really want to feel it myself." "No problem, we will carry out gene debugging as soon as possible and cultivate your avatar!" Dr. Max promised. Although avatar is very precious and each avatar costs a lot, there are notes in Gray''s data, indicating that he has the right to apply for his own avatar for research. Since you have permission, it''s much easier. There are many avatars in the base, and many participating scientists have their own avatars. After all, avatars are part of their plan, and it is impossible to build only a few to use. "Thanks. I''ll buy you a drink in the evening." Gray said readily. Chapter 693 After entering the biological laboratory, gray lived here, seriously became a scientist, and applied for a project to study the exposed nerves of neville people. As for scientific projects, the progress is always very slow. Sometimes it''s not impossible to study for more than ten years, so gray doesn''t worry about his exposure. And he is also doing experiments seriously. He is not lazy at all and performs seriously. Dr. Patel didn''t deceive him about avatar. The next day, he collected his genes and prepared to adjust his avatar. Gray asked every day, and then found that this time really continues. First, genetic adjustment takes time, and then cultivating avatar can''t get the mature body in one day. Even with the use of biological growth hormone and high-tech cultivation module, it is impossible to create an avatar in a short time. Pelt said that the most difficult thing is to combine his genes with Nami''s genes. This is a process that requires continuous experimental pairing. If you are lucky enough, you can pair successfully in half a month to create avatar genes. If it doesn''t go well, it won''t take a year and a half or even three or five years. After making the avatar gene, it''s simple. Avatar can be bred in a month. In this regard, gray found that these people were not very lucky. It took a month to complete the manufacture of avatar gene. Gray has also seen that his genes are indeed somewhat different, but it is not obvious, because even now, people can''t fully understand genes. Because of his disappointment with them, gray didn''t ask about the progress every day. He asked silly girl to pay attention to their experiment and began to hunt delicious food in the base with elves. In a different world, there are always many delicious foods completely different from the previous world. Although the taste is slightly strange, it is also a good travel memory. The elves do not reject such food, but feel very delicious and delicious. Of course, for this reason, gray had to pack food and take it back to the dormitory every day, which led everyone to call him a packing madman. No way, although the elf is magical, no matter how low your sense of existence is when you eat, it''s impossible for others to see the fork move. However, his plan to hunt food has only begun for five days. Dr. Patel told him that his avatar gene has been created and can be cultivated. "Sure enough, the luck of these people is not good. When I am with them, the good luck is suppressed by them. As soon as I leave, the good luck comes back automatically." Gray secretly thought that he should have distanced himself from those unlucky guys in the beginning. "Dr. Augustine!" When I went to the biology laboratory, I met Dr. grace Augustine who also came. Gray smiled and said hello, and was ready to go directly to Dr. Patel. "Gray, didn''t you say, just call me grace." The female doctor smiled. "Listen to max, your avatar gene has been made. It seems that you can drive your own avatar in a month." Yes, driving. For them, avatar is more like a person than a machine. Because their essence is human, avatar is just a tool they made to explore Pandora and better communicate with the neville people. "Yes, I also received a message from Dr. Patel, so come and have a look." Gray smiled, slowed down and walked side by side with grace. "Just in time. I''m going to have a look, too. Let''s go together." Grace walked with him to the avatar breeding room. "But how''s your Neville language? If you meet neville people and can''t speak Neville, that won''t work." Gray raised his head proudly and said in Neville: "of course, no problem, Miss grace, I''m a genius. You should expect more from genius, because we can always create miracles." "Putting the standard of ordinary people on genius is a blasphemy to genius and an injustice to ordinary people." Grace was surprised to hear gray say a lot of coquettish words, but she knew that more than a month ago, gray couldn''t speak Neville at all. According to the information, he was recruited temporarily and was not an employee of the company before, so he didn''t have time to train and learn Navi language in advance, so he can only learn here. She thought it would take at least a few months for him to get some results. However, only one month later, his Neville language was so proficient that it was no problem to communicate with himself. She really couldn''t think of a better adjective except genius. "Gray, I didn''t expect it. It''s amazing. It took you a month to master a language." Grace didn''t hide her exclamation because genius deserved the honor. "Actually, it''s nothing, isn''t it? I just stand on your shoulders to learn. You are the pioneers in translating Neville. It''s great to communicate and learn from scratch." Gray smiled, thumbed up and complimented. They communicated for a while and came to the gene configuration room. "Look, that''s your avatar." Dr. Patel came out and said to him with a tablet. On the flat plate, there is a monitoring of the cultivation chamber, but there is nothing in it except the culture medium. Before gray asked, Dr. Patel operated for a while. A small box appeared on the monitoring. Gray looked carefully and saw nothing. "Well, he is still an embryo. If he wants to be visible, he needs to wait for some time. He will probably see it tomorrow." Dr. Patel saw his puzzled eyes and said shyly. They are very experienced. Avatar directly cultivates mature individuals in the cultivation cabin, and the growth speed is very fast. It is precisely because of this that they can ensure that avatar does not give birth to self-consciousness and make their brain like a machine without any data, which can be accessed by the human spirit. Because of their growth speed, they can''t give birth to new consciousness. Ordinary creatures have a long experience from childhood to adulthood, and they need continuous learning to cultivate their own personality. If a creature that needs more than ten years to grow to adulthood is ripened to adulthood in a month, his body should strive to grow, all energy is supplied for growth, and there is no time to give birth to consciousness. These avatars in the incubator are actually like in the mother. Only after he is born will he slowly give birth to his personal independent consciousness, which is growth. Avatar has no growth process. As soon as they come out, human beings are connected to their minds. They have no environment to give birth to independent consciousness. "Wait, you can drive your avatar in another month. You need link training these days, which will help you drive avatar better." Grace patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "let me show you around. You haven''t even recognized all our people for a month. It''s our dereliction of duty." "Thank you." Gray didn''t refuse. Grace is the head of the biological laboratory. It''s necessary to have a good relationship with her. "Do you see these avatars? Their partners are still on earth, receiving driving training and learning Navi. They can''t come until everything is ready." Grace pointed to several avatar incubators. "Don''t you have to wait a long time?" Gray spoke casually in Neville. As they walked and communicated, grace revealed to him a lot of information about the Nevis and Pandora, because his avatar was about to be completed, and then he would go into the forest with them. Chapter 694 One month passed in the blink of an eye. Gray came to the cultivation room every day to observe his avatar. Every day, he could see that he had grown up again and changed day by day. Finally, Dr. Patel told him that as long as he checked avatar again and confirmed that there was no problem, he could come out of the incubator, which was equivalent to being born in the world and be able to drive. Gray returned to his room with expectation, although driving avatar is very similar to the virtual game of oasis world. But there are essential differences between the two. The biggest difference is that avatar really exists in this world. He can feel all real information, not false data. Everything you touch is real, and you can feel the taste and smell of food. In fact, gray felt that their technology of spiritual link to avatar could be regarded as another kind of magic. "Little Molly, we can go out tomorrow." Gray returned to the dormitory, put a box of food in front of the elf and smiled. "Oh!" Little Molly doesn''t care about it. It''s fun here. "Did you see the blue giant? I''ll use him to take you out tomorrow, so you go out with me tomorrow. Remember not to let others see you, and then you can stay with my avatar. We may often use him to go out in the future. " Gray told him that Avatar was made. He also wanted to go out and have a closer look at the world. Especially those exposed nerves, silly girl once said that two communication signals were detected. One was underground and very obscure. He thought it was the neural network on Pandora that spread all over the planet. The creatures in this world have evolved another way. The existence of exposed nerves allows them to communicate with any creature with exposed nerves. This is simply magic. the second day! "Gray, you use this one!" Grace took him to the connection room and pointed to a nerve connection device. Gray nodded, poked the soft glue inside with his finger, sat up and lay down. Then the hatch closed and gray closed his eyes as his eyes plunged into darkness. Outside, Dr. Patel took a data board and went to the window of the control room. He said unbelievably, "what an active brain. He is the most active person I have ever seen. He is a natural avatar driver." "Let me see!" Grace listened to him and became interested. She went over to take a look at the data board, and her face couldn''t help showing surprise. "It''s really active. It''s really hard to imagine. No wonder he''s a genius. He''s really the best avatar driver." Grace nodded and agreed with Dr. Patel''s judgment. What they don''t know is that this is just Gray''s calm state. Instead of thinking, he is emptying his brain. In the connection device, gray suddenly felt that his mental power seemed to enter his form and spirit separation, and entered a new body from a certain channel. There was a vague call in his ear. Gray opened his eyes. In front of him was not a dark connection device, but a bright room. He was lying in a bed with two experimenters. They were examining his body and asking him something. They had a procedure for avatar''s physical examination, so they did it quickly. Gray followed the guide to go out and have outdoor activities. Although he showed excellent adaptability and could well control the body in a short time, they were still worried and had to continue to observe for a period of time before he could move freely. Little jasmine flew from the air and stood on his shoulder. Avatar is tall and slender, and her shoulders should be wider, but little Molly doesn''t feel as comfortable as Gray''s own shoulders when she stands up. As they checked, Gray was allowed to move freely. He walked outside. Before taking a few steps, a female avatar came up and looked at him with a smile, "yes, you seem to have completely mastered this avatar." "Grace." Gray nodded softly. "Can I go out and have a look now?" "Of course not. Pandora is full of danger. You are not the neville people who lived in the forest since childhood. I''m sure we can''t even find your body in less than an hour." "Don''t think it''s nothing. It''s just an avatar body. The death of avatar will have a mental impact on us and damage our brain and nerves. You don''t think we control this body through neural connections, just driving a machine? " "Although we will not die because of avatar''s death, brain damage may be permanent. Even if it can be treated, it is also a pain that ordinary people can''t bear." "Well, I see. Did we catch some creatures with exposed nerves?" Gray said he understood and asked again. "No, Pandora''s creatures have a strong rejection of us. Even if we catch them, they will commit suicide and will not be kept by us." Grace shook her head. Seeing Gray''s disappointed eyes, grace smiled, "don''t worry, you have plenty of opportunities to communicate with Pandora." "We built a school in Pandora to learn from each other with the neville people. We taught them our knowledge, and they taught us how to get along with nature and how to communicate with those creatures." "Neville people can get their own Icaran and ride them to fly in the sky. We also have a chance. You may become the first avatar to capture your Icaran." "I''ll try." Gray said that ilanka is a big bird like a pterosaur that the Neville rode and flew. It is contained in the data of the base. After the Nawi people tame their ilanka, they can communicate with ilanka through the exposed nervous system to realize the integration of man and horse and fly out of difficult movements easily. Because now all the people who own avatar are scientists, and they all enjoy the convenience brought by high technology, in fact, no one will really live a primitive life like the neville people. It is difficult to learn their essence, and naturally no one will tame ilanka. "Come on, grace, no one can tame the beasts living in the sky. The last time Daru fell off a cliff, the scene was unforgettable." An avatar came up and smiled. Then he looked at gray, "don''t try those strange things. We have already flown into the sky and into the universe by ourselves, haven''t we? There''s no need to risk our lives to catch that thing. Can their Icaran fly across the universe?" "You know, Daru is still lying in the hospital bed. The doctor said it will take at least three months to recover. He has been cultivated for a year." "Thank you." Thank you. "The most important thing for us is to collect their intelligence, rather than really regard ourselves as an aborigine and return to primitive life." The avatar nodded, "Our ancestors tried to get rid of ignorance and give us powerful technology. Of course, we should make good use of it. It''s foolish to give up." "Let''s go. I''ll show you somewhere else." Grace turned and left. She didn''t agree with this man''s idea. As a group of advanced civilizations, shouldn''t communication be the main way to do anything? Repression and killing are what barbarians will do. Gray smiled at the avatar and followed grace away. Chapter 695 With grace getting familiar with the situation of avatar in the base, it turned dark, and a group of people moved after dinner. It was basically time to sleep. The elf eats with his avatar, because avatar is big, eats more and has more food. The elf doesn''t have to worry about being found standing inside. Avatar doesn''t have a single dormitory. Everyone is together. Each person has a bed. Avatar should go to sleep, but the elf doesn''t want to go to sleep. It''s not time to go to bed. "It''s all out anyway. Let''s go out and play for a while." The elf looked outside. She remembered that there were many fruits outside, which she had never seen before. She ate one last time. That was too little. Avatar''s sleep is when the driver disconnects. Gray opened the connection device and came out, and other avatar drivers came out of the device. "I''m starving. Let''s go and have something to eat." "How''s it going, gray? Are you okay?" Grace put on her white coat and came over with a data plate in her hand. "Great, I''ve never felt so good." Gray said excitedly, "it would be better if we could go out." "Well, let''s forget the big blue man for the time being. It''s your first time driving avatar. We have to do some checks to make sure you''re okay." Dr. Patel came over. "Don''t worry, it''s basically all right. It''s just a routine inspection. In the future, it will be checked every three months." "But I think my stomach has protested again." "It only takes a while, and don''t you want to know your physical condition?" After some inspection, gray asked them for a real-time data when he just entered avatar. As a scientist, his behavior is normal. Two days later, gray controlled avatar to play basketball with everyone on the playground and won the MVP with excellent skills. "You adapt very quickly. You are the most adaptable driver I have ever seen, and your avatar is also very strong." Grace sat on the sideline and threw him a fruit, "We are going to school tomorrow. You can go together. At that time, I will recommend you to learn their culture. You can learn their lifestyle from those neville people, and then contact those creatures and use your exposed nervous system." "Thank you. You can go out at last." Gray said easily and excitedly, full of expectations for the next action. "Remember to be friendly to the neville people. In the past, some scientists were too arrogant and suffered a lot." Grace warned, "I remember that we come to know them and communicate with them, not the enemy." Grace''s idea is to communicate and win-win, rather than overwhelming the other side or exterminating the other side. There is high-tech civilization here, and the other party is still in the primitive society tribe. They should help the other party out of the backwardness, and the other party will give them convenience and support their actions on this planet. The school is her idea. We can learn from each other''s culture, understand each other, and communicate with each other, so as not to misunderstand because of some cultural differences. "I understand!" Gray nodded. He just came out to play. He''s not a real scientist or an American soldier. How can he target the neville people. "Then you go on. I''ll prepare something." Grace informed him and turned away. "You hear me, we can go out tomorrow." Gray turned his head and said to the elf rolling in a flower. "Are we going to be teachers?" Little Molly is a little happy. Be a teacher? It''s impossible. He''s going to be a student. The teacher is so tall that he can''t work on the wheel. He''s not interested in teaching a group of young neville people to learn English. Yes, the school only teaches them English and some literary works. They won''t teach anything about science and technology. They not only don''t teach, but also strictly guard against it. This is miles''s dead order. Teaching language is for learning, teaching literature is for cultural output, and teaching science and technology is not to create enemies for themselves. Although it seems that the other party doesn''t look at science and technology and is bent on living their jungle life close to nature. "I''ll take you to catch birds on horseback. Like the big bird we met last time, we can ride it to fly in the sky from one empty island to another." "But we can fly by ourselves." The elf said smartly that her wings are powerful. Even if it is a high empty Island, she can fly up by herself. Gray shook his head seriously. "Flying is not the main purpose. We come to experience the feeling of riding them and flying and understand their customs and culture. This is the precious wealth we encounter in the process of tourism." Many scenic spots in the world, if you generalize, are actually stones, soil, flowers and trees. It''s nothing strange. It seems that you just need to stay in one place. However, people will go to different scenic spots, see different scenery, and even travel to the same place many times. They will not feel that everything is the same, but look for the differences and highlights. The elf shook his head, lay on the back of the chair and looked at the soil below. There were ants like insects trying to collect food. Coming out of the connecting device, grace invited him to the restaurant and said she wanted to introduce someone to him. "Hello, I''m Trudy chaken. Just call me Trudy. You''re the new doctor of Neurology." Grace and gray sat opposite a woman who introduced herself warmly as soon as she saw him. "It''s me. Call me gray." "Trudy is the pilot in charge of our going out. You can contact her when your avatar goes out and comes back." Grace made a detailed introduction, "when you go out, remember where the assembly point is, otherwise it will be difficult for us to find you in the dense jungle." "I see, but aren''t we going to school?" "I just teach you something in advance so that I don''t forget and lose you when I go out." Grace shrugged. "I''ve just had dinner. It''s always strange to eat now." Gray poked his knife and fork in the plate without any appetite. "You should get familiar with avatar as soon as possible. If avatar affects your body health, we may restrict you from driving it." Grace said as if I would be business. Chudi envied, "you''ve got your own avatar. That''s cool. I''ve always wanted an avatar, but I''m just a soldier in charge of flying a plane." "I think you really need a soldier to protect your safety." Trudy looks at Grace and plans to introduce herself. But grace didn''t give her this opportunity, "no, we came with the mission of peace. Joining a soldier is not conducive to our communication." Although she doesn''t hate Trudy, she doesn''t want to add a guy who can only pull the trigger to her team. "All right!" Trudy shrugged. Chapter 696 Different from the cement, steel and glass of the base, the schools built by avatars for the neville people are all wooden houses, and they are transparent on all sides, without closed rooms, close to nature. This is Grace''s decision. In order to fit the style of the neville people, because the neville people naturally like to be close to nature, like the chirping of insects and birds, and the fragrance of flowers and plants. They don''t like being in a claustrophobic space. The human room is like a prison for them. Avatar is driven by humans, so they can''t really teach on big trees, because humans like to do things indoors. So the transparent wooden house came out to meet the needs of both sides. In the wooden house, several avatars are teaching some neville people English. Here are not only children, but also some adult neville people. Gray looked around and wondered, why is the human school? Don''t the neville people also teach the survival law of Pandora? Why can''t they see the Neville teacher? "Wait here. You can look around, but you can''t go too far. You''ll come back when you hear the bell." Grace said, taking a big bag from the plane. Gray came to help and found that it was hard and angular. It felt like a book. "This is our printed English textbook, which can help them learn English." As a scientist who advocates learning and communication, grace has always been committed to peaceful coexistence between the two sides and often provides some helpful things to the neville people. They put the books on the steps outside the wooden house and distribute them one by one after class. "I read that even if we wear the same clothes as them, they can accurately distinguish us from outsiders. What do they rely on?" "Maybe it''s smell. You know, the smell of wild animals is always very sensitive." An avatar passed behind him and hissed in a low voice. Grace sank her face and said unhappily, "I don''t want to hear that here. Next time, you''d better go back to the laboratory." "I can''t wait!" Avatar smiled indifferently and passed them. Obviously, not everyone wants peace like grace. This is very normal. Human beings will not be soft hearted to kill each other, let alone deal with aliens. As a high-ranking human scientist and an elite of developed civilization, how can it be that there is no pride in the face of natives such as Neville? In fact, Gray was surprised at the way the two sides got along. When I first saw the film, I didn''t think about it. After watching it, I didn''t write my impressions, and I didn''t think deeply. But after more than two months here, gray thought that this situation is actually very rare. You know, when the colonists landed on the American continent, they brought massacres instead of peaceful coexistence. The Indian aborigines and colonists were actually not much different except for the differences in skin color and cultural pronunciation, but they were still ruthlessly slaughtered. Here, in the face of aliens who are completely two species with themselves, they began to talk about human rights and peace. According to the normal thinking of the American and imperial people, shouldn''t it be enslaving these indigenous people who can move freely on Pandora to dig for themselves at this time? If they get in their way, they should push across without hesitation and kill all those in the way, rather than politely persuade them to leave. In short, gray could not see the fine qualities of the American people in these people. On the contrary, the colonel and the Engineer in charge of mining inherited some American and imperial blood, but they were not pure enough. After a while, there was a sound of knocking on the wood, and the neville people in the room cheered and walked out of the wooden house one after another. School is actually a crash course in English. Adults and children are here to have classes together. "Listen up, everyone. Come and get the books." Grace shouted to the Neville who were going to disperse. "One by one." Gray took a stack of books, and the Neville passed in front of him, and he gave them one. Soon, all these books were handed out to them, and they looked at them with great interest. "Hey, Savannah, come here." Grace shouted to a female Neville. Ahead, a female Neville man with a bow and arrow turned his head and strode over, "grace, what''s the matter?" "This is gray. He wants to learn the culture of your tribe. I hope you can teach him." Grace pointed to gray and introduced. Then she introduced Savannah, "she is the daughter of the chief of the omatikaya tribe. She is a powerful female soldier and one of my best students. Another is her sister nitley. They are in charge of the Neville school, but now they should have no students. You can get her teaching directly. " "Hello, please give me more advice!" Gray smiled at her and greeted her with Neville etiquette. "It seems that you have learned a lot." Savannah nodded and couldn''t see any expression on her face, "but these are just the surface. You want to be a real soldier. You still have a lot to learn next." "I hope you can stick to it for a long time. Don''t quit in the middle of learning like those people before." The implication is that gray can''t learn their culture and can''t really live like them. At most, he just sticks to it for a long time. In the mind of neville people, although avatar looks no different from neville people, it is still human inside. When we get along with them, we will only be out of tune. The previous people failed to succeed because of various difficulties. "Don''t worry, I''m a genius. There''s nothing I can''t learn." Gray said confidently, not arrogant, but really think that Neville''s jungle survival skills are not difficult. Although the body of avatar is not as strong as his body, it is also much stronger than ordinary people. After exercise, it is stronger than ordinary neville people. Under his control, without magic, this is a standard warrior, a powerful warrior. Those may be a challenge for a scientist, but for him, it''s just a review of the experience of practicing combat. Maybe the specific details are different, but they won''t be too big. "I hope so." Savannah nodded slightly. "Come on, gray. If you can integrate into them, our next communication will be much smoother." Grace said to gray. "Yes, if you show us that you can also become real neville people, we don''t mind continuing in-depth communication." Knightley nodded. Now the neville people think that although humans don''t know what to use to have the Neville body, they are essentially different from them, not their kindred. However, if avatar can live like them and live in harmony with nature, it will prove that human beings are not incurable. They can continue to teach them to respect nature, live in harmony with nature and continue to communicate. Then grace whispered to him that it doesn''t matter if you don''t learn. Anyway, they are the strongest. Even if neville people don''t continue to communicate, they don''t dare to turn against them, so don''t have too much pressure. But if he succeeds, the laboratory will reward him. After all, he will get more information about neville people. Chapter 697 Neville''s school is not here, or they don''t have a school at all. They pay attention to teaching by example and teaching in practice. When the young neville people began to learn, they were brought by their parents, teaching them hunting skills bit by bit, how to get along with nature, and making them a real neville people. Savannah took gray out of avatar school, flexibly turned over the tree and waved to gray below, "follow up, you can''t even do this?" Gray knows that the first test is coming. In many stories, if you want to learn something, both sides always show their hands at the beginning. The master showed his hand to frighten the apprentice, let him know his strength, let the apprentice fear himself, and let the apprentice show his hand, whether it''s to find out or to threaten him, he can''t escape. He smiled, easily followed each other''s actions, quickly climbed up the tree and came to her. The trees are big and connected with each other''s branches, forming a huge traffic network in the air. It seems that any place can be reached through the above network. Gray looked at the road formed by the huge branches under his feet. He felt that it was too big. It was a circle larger than other branches. It didn''t seem to grow naturally. As a good student, of course, gray didn''t understand and asked. Savannah did not hide it and said directly, "if you want to learn from our culture, you should know that everything we have is given by EVA. We can get what we need for survival from nature, but we must not kill indiscriminately, pick excessively and waste." "We live in harmony with nature, and nature will repay us. These roads are EVA''s gift to us, so that we don''t have to pass through the dangerous underground. We can reach any place we want from the tree." AVA, the God of Neville, is equivalent to the God of the church. She mercifully gives them everything, omniscient and omnipotent. "That''s amazing." Gray nodded. He didn''t believe EVA, but he wouldn''t question anything. "Of course, AVA is the kindest existence. He has given us everything. We should be grateful." Savannah said piously, bowed her head silently and recited the words of prayer. After she prayed, the two people continued to move forward from the branch road. When they passed a tree soon, Savannah climbed into the leaves and came out with two fruits soon. One was handed to gray, and she kept one. "Identifying fruit trees is an important skill, which is related to our food source." "Although AVA is kind and makes the forest full of food, we can''t get it for nothing. All our food must be picked by ourselves and paid before we can get it." She didn''t forget to teach at dinner, or teaching had begun since gray went up the tree with her. "Don''t over pick fruit trees when you find them. We can get enough food only when we need it." "Because of restraint, we will always have enough food. If we pick indiscriminately, the forest will be unbalanced and some people may starve to death." While eating the fruit he had never seen before, gray broke off a small piece and handed it to the elf on his shoulder. Savannah didn''t notice that the elf was sitting on Gray''s shoulder. Savannah''s sight was blocked by his neck. She couldn''t see her eating. When she ate, she would launch her talent and reduce her sense of existence. After a bite, the ELF''s eyes lit up and ate it a few times. "Gray, this is delicious. I still want it." Little Molly licked her mouth and said in Gray''s ear. Gray''s big blue ears moved, and the warm smell of the elf made him feel a little itchy. Gray gave some more to the elf to eat. After eating, he stood up from the branch road and looked at Savannah, "Savannah, I''m not full. Can I pick another one?" "Yes, EVA is generous. As long as we don''t waste, we won''t be punished for eating more." Savannah nodded, then quickly ate the fruit in her hand and stood up. "Just in time, pick this by yourself. I''ll look at you." Savannah pointed to the fruit tree path. Gray nodded gently, climbed into the leaves of the fruit tree in twos and threes, and then found the fruit they had just eaten in the branches. Just as he was about to reach out and pick it up, Savannah''s voice came, "that''s not cooked. Change it." As soon as he turned his head, he found that Savannah had also come up and was standing behind him, holding a branch in her hand, standing steadily on the branch and looking at him. "Ripe fruits are different from other fruits. Ripe fruits are purple and unripe ones are cyan. We''d better pick those that are fully mature." "Don''t pick anything that isn''t completely ripe or that is already completely ripe." Savannah''s dedicated interpretation, "The taste without full maturity is not good, which is easy to cause waste, and the fully mature is not good. They will fall down. As food for other creatures, we can''t selfishly take everything away." "I see!" Gray nodded and continued to look among the branches and leaves. Soon two purple fruits appeared in front of him. He pointed to the fruit, looked back at Savannah, and the other party nodded that he could pick it. "Are you full? Shall I pick another one for you?" Gray thought it was a pity to pick one of the two fruits when they came. It''s good to pick both. Savannah thought for a moment and said, "I can eat half more at most. If you can eat one and a half, pick both." "Good!" Gray didn''t hesitate to take off both. He can also eat one, and the elf can probably eat half, just right. Once again, on the branch road, he was silent and boring. Gray asked, "can''t I really pick more? For example, if I don''t go out tomorrow, can''t I pick off what I want to eat tomorrow and take it back tomorrow?" "Of course, AVA is not strict, but if you waste, the omniscient AVA can know. If you waste food, I can only say that your study has failed." Savannah is serious. "I don''t eat it, but I use it to make wine?" Gray asked again. "Wine?" Savannah repeated suspiciously. "Just put the fruit in one place. After a period of time, the fruit will become a fragrant liquid. It''s delicious." "Are you talking about something made by webbed monkeys accumulating fruits?" Savannah shook her head. "Web monkeys are the most naughty creatures created by God. They always waste fruit. We never do this because we can listen to Eva''s Oracle." Gray, the webbed monkey, knows that this is the name after human translation. It is a monkey like thing with four arms and webbed things on their feet. If according to his cognition, the thing made by Pu monkey should be called monkey wine. "Wine can be drunk. Isn''t it a waste?" "Of course it''s a waste. We drink mountain springs and suck nectar. Why waste fruit to do that?" Savannah disagreed with him, "and taking things will affect our judgment and cause us to fall from the tree." "Someone drank it curiously before, but then he couldn''t stand steadily and fell off the tree. Fortunately, everyone caught him in time, otherwise he would die." Chapter 698 Gray stopped talking about wine making, that is, if the race living in the tree still gets drunk every day and falls to death a few drunk people a day, it will sooner or later kill the race. The elves are not very happy. The elves in Moore forest can make wine. These people can''t. It''s a failure. However, these fruits are also delicious, which can make up for the lack of wine. During the day, Savannah always took him around the forest, wandering among the trees and taking him to identify all kinds of edible fruits. The forest is full of food. As long as you can do it, you won''t go hungry. This makes gray sigh that the neville people are loved by the creator, strong and agile, don''t have to worry about food shortage, spiritual sustenance and their God. They are much better than the human beings in the old society. If someone came here at that time, he would feel that he had arrived in heaven. On the way, they met a group of wild animals, like hounds, with six feet, hairless and agile. These beasts wanted to attack them, and gray directly took out the refined steel dagger and planned to teach them to be beasts, but Savannah stopped him, waved the long bow to beat them back and took gray up the tree. Wandering outside until it was dark, Savannah took gray back to their residence, a big tree hundreds of meters tall and tens of meters in diameter. This tree is called home tree. As the name suggests, it is the home of the neville people. The homestead tree is very big. Its root system is deep into the ground. The huge tree roots circling up one by one support the homestead tree. At the same time, it also forms a huge space on the ground, which is more than twice as large as the trunk. It is about 100 meters in diameter. That is where the neville people usually live. "Another dreamer? They can''t learn anything at all. They are as stubborn as stones. They never know how to feel with their heart. I really don''t know what Savannah you brought him back for. Aren''t those people before enough? " A male Neville looked coldly and didn''t welcome him. Avatar is the name of human beings, and the neville people call them dreamers, because they control avatar by equipment and spiritual links, just as they control themselves in dreams. "Sutai, you are too narrow. I believe even dreamers can be part of us." A female Neville walked out of the crowd with a long bow. "This is what those dreamers have proved before, and I didn''t say it alone." Su Tai''s face softened a little when he saw the woman, but he didn''t admit that his view was wrong. "Dream Walker, work hard. I''ll wait for you to tell him that even dream walker is actually the same as us. EVA won''t give up any creatures." Knightley nodded slightly. "You didn''t go to school today. Where did you go?" Savannah looked curiously at her sister. "I am preparing to choose my ikaran and finish saheru. The day after tomorrow, I will go to empty island with you to choose." "My Icaran will be the most powerful," said Knightley with a smile "Well, you will be an excellent hunter, stronger than me and my father." Savannah reached out and patted her on the arm. "I''ll watch you choose your own Icaran," she encouraged Inside the home tree, it''s not like the inside of a big tree, but like a cave, a huge cave. Those huge tree roots are stalactites supporting the cave one by one. The ground and tree roots are covered with green moss, if no one has stepped into the primeval forest for decades and centuries. Moving on, you can see a fire. There are some people standing by the fire. The leader is a Neville male decorated like the feather crown of the primitive tribe. This is the leader of the tribe, chief etukan. Gray knows him and has seen him from the data. "Father, this is gray. He wants to study with us." Savannah introduced him. "Well, dreamer, although you can''t get EVA''s recognition, you can come here to study. It shows that you haven''t reached the point of hopelessness. I hope you''re the first." Chief etukan said, although his appearance did not seem to welcome him. "Thank you!" Gray smiled and said hello to him with Neville etiquette. In fact, I don''t care about what he said. Neville people have Neville lifestyle, and earth people have earth lifestyle. It''s not good or bad. After all, in the eyes of both sides, their own lifestyle is better. And gray didn''t want to really become a Neville. He just came to travel, riding a horse, riding a bird, playing a round and leaving. Etukon nodded slightly and his face seemed to ease a lot. He had seen many dreamers. Some dreamers were arrogant and complacent and despised them. He felt that everything they did was just backward means, and some even didn''t want to learn. They just want to conquer everything through those steel, which is why he doesn''t like dreamers very much. It''s just that EVA sent the oracle to let them contact the dreamers and understand them. He had to choose to cooperate with them. "Come on, go and change your clothes. In the omatikaya tribe, you have to be like everyone else." Said Savannah. Gray glanced at the others. Most of them were wearing only a little cloth to block important parts. Only those with higher status had some decorations, such as those on etukan and Sutai. But he didn''t want to wear only a piece of cloth to walk around and feel chilly. "Why, didn''t you wear clothes when you went to school?" "This is to make you better integrate into us. Do you want to stand so conspicuous among us?" "Why not? I''m not from your tribe." Gray doesn''t want to. If he''s alone, the elf is still here. If she goes back and preaches to merrida belle that she runs naked every day, how can he have the face to see people in the future? "I think we learn from each other. There is no need to completely turn each other into what we want. Seek common ground while reserving differences. Even if we have differences, we can coexist peacefully." "For example, we want to provide you with medical education, but you have your own culture. We can''t ask you to build houses and roads like us, but you can learn what you need, such as which drugs can treat diseases." "What we need is tolerance, just as your EVA contains you and all other creatures, so that you can survive on this planet." "That''s it, let him wear it!" A voice came. On the root of a circling tree, a woman wearing red jewelry like clothes came down. "As long as we are close to nature, we recognize whatever we wear." The woman walked up to gray and stared at him. "I feel the warmth from you. You are different from other dreamers." "Thank you for your compliment, madam!" Savannah and nitelli also looked at him strangely. Their mother Moya was the spiritual leader of the omatikaya tribe, the chashik of the tribe, equivalent to Shaman and so on. The affirmation of the spiritual leader shows that he is really different from those dreamers who came here before. "Then come with us. It''s dinner time soon." Savannah nodded and took gray to the circling root. "I''ll teach you how to pray to EVA and listen to Eva''s voice." Chapter 699 The neville people prayed together around the campfire at the second floor of the home tree. Yes, this big tree lives up to its reputation as a home tree. It is indeed a home made by nature. It is not only layered, but also has a sleeping area, and there is a passage through the branches, so that everyone can go to the tree without climbing the tree. "Did Eva give you the home tree?" Gray said curiously. "How do you know?" Savannah replied in surprise that those scientists who came before only thought that such a big tree was very magnificent and wanted to study it, but no one thought it was given by EVA. Because in their eyes, although EVA is the God of the neville people, it is actually just a fiction. Just like God among human beings, now human beings have rushed out of space and haven''t seen a heaven in space, so gods are fake. Those who believe in gods generally need spiritual sustenance. Scientists can''t even be busy with scientific experiments. How can they have time to worship and contribute energy to the gods? Can God tell him what to do next to get correct and effective results? Can God tell him how to find the right data from the huge data? Can God help him omit countless experiments and try directly is the best one? God can''t do anything. Do you still want to believe? "The home tree is indeed given to us by EVA, which is known to every Neville." Savannah was surprised and soon calmed down and gave him the answer. "I don''t know how long the home tree has existed. Anyway, our omatikaya tribe has always lived here." Savannah''s attitude became more enthusiastic. When gray just asked a question, there was no other scientist''s subtle attitude of "your God does not exist, is it false". This shows that he believes in the existence of EVA. Such a person is the dreamer they want. Gray nodded in such a way that he felt that the home tree grew too deliberately and was full of artificial traces, just like it was artificially designed rather than naturally grown. Because any tree, its trunk is unlikely to be so huge and hollow, and then all supported by its roots. If it was like this when it was a seedling, its root system could not cover tens of meters. Any tree starts from the seedling, the trunk will only be a thick trunk, not supported by the root system. Even if it is supported by the root system after it grows up, it should also have a trunk, but the home tree does not. It is supported by countless thick roots. What''s more, it specially designed these channels for neville people to move up and down, as well as the design of this floor and two floors, as well as those channels to branches and windows on the trunk. Artificial traces are too strong. They are definitely designed for the neville people. "Here you are!" Nitelli came over with some fruits and handed them, "what are you talking about?" "Sorry, I can''t eat enough. Can you bring me another one?" Gray pleaded. "Of course, EVA let us not worry about hunger. We don''t waste picking, but we don''t have to be hungry." Knightley nodded, handed gray her own, and then went to get another. Gray broke off the fruit and put half on his lap. Now he sits in the inner circle. Many neville people pay attention to him and can''t let the elves come out in front of them. Although these people seem to him to be alternative elves, and they should have a sense of intimacy with elves who are also close to nature, gray doesn''t want to expose elves to them. It''s just an intuition, I can''t say why. "Let little jasmine watch it next time!" Gray looked up at it. It was still a layer of wood, but there were enough places for elves to move. "The prayer is about to begin. I''ll teach you the prayer first. You can just follow us later." Savannah said to gray as she played with the fruit in her hand. Gray listened carefully and found that their prayers were not complicated. The content was just to express gratitude for EVA''s food and respect for EVA. However, although the content is simple, some words are awkward, which makes the mouth feel awkward. After listening, he wrote it down and repeated it to Savannah. "It''s so fast for you to remember. The previous dreamers had to write it down several times." Nitelli took the fruit back, sat beside him and said with a smile, "maybe you can really become the first person to learn our culture." "I''ll try." Gray smiled. Soon, the prayer was over, and the activity together was a while, and it was the sleep time of the neville people. Above the home tree, there is a space with many things like branches, and between the branches, there are nets. This is the bed of neville people. "Don''t worry, it won''t fall apart or open. As long as you close it before you fall asleep, you don''t have to worry about falling." Savannah comforted that many people seem to have asked her this question. "It is a part of the home tree. It is alive and will protect us." Said Knightley. "Alive!" Gray muttered, not surprised. Anyway, the home trees are designed. It''s not surprising to design a sleeping place for them. "Yes, it''s alive." Savannah grabbed a branch and gently fell into a bed to lie down. Gray looked and landed on an empty bed. The sleeping net was very strong and had no sense of nothingness that would fall at any time. Savannah nodded slightly and touched the edge of the sleeping net with her fingers. Like the middle area, the sleeping net closed and turned into a sleeping bag. "Good night!" Gray pulled at the edge of the net like she did, the net closed, and he closed his eyes. Little jasmine flew down from his head and landed on his chest. She gently pressed her small hand twice, lay down and began to sleep. Gray fell asleep in a second, but he didn''t really fall asleep, but came out of the connected state, and his mental power was taken back from avatar, just like ending the controlled distraction. Reach out and click on the device, the device will open automatically, and someone will come to check his status. "How''s it going, gray? Were you stunned when you went to the Neville tribe on the first day?" Grace came over. "The last time I went, when I saw the big tree higher than the mountain, I stayed for a minute before I recovered." "Yes, it''s incredible that such a big tree is almost completely hollow." Gray nodded. "Hollow is nothing. Some trees on the earth still live well. Moreover, the home tree has countless thick roots to transport nutrition for it!" Grace didn''t care much about this, but took it for granted. It''s normal to have it on earth and also on extraterrestrial. It''s amazing that only the earth doesn''t have it. Gray nodded. It seemed that they had no artificial trace on the home tree. "I''m a little hungry. Do you want to eat together?" In fact, this also makes sense. The animals and plants in the world are generally huge. With such a preconceived concept, you won''t feel abnormal when you encounter home trees. "No, we''ve already eaten." Grace shook her head and refused, "it''s you. Hurry to eat something. When you control avatar in the future, I suggest you eat fast chocolate and then enter, or put a piece of chocolate next to it." "I see!" Chapter 700 When Gray''s Avatar opened his eyes, most neville people had got up. He opened his sleeping net and just sat up. A little guy flew over and fell on his lap with two fruits about the size of her. "No one found out?" Gray took one, wiped it and took a bite. "Gray, look!" Little jasmine said proudly, then expanded her magic mask, picked up a fruit and flew away. When her figure was covered by the branch and gray lost her trace, gray looked for a while and couldn''t find it. He bit the fruit and climbed up the branch, and didn''t see where the elf was. Suddenly, the elf appeared in front of him with a fruit in his arms, smiled triumphantly, and his eyes bent, "I''m super powerful!" Gray''s eyes lit up. Just after the elf used her talent, even if she held the fruit, she didn''t find it. The fruit was also covered by her talent. It seems that the two can still eat together in the future. From here, many neville people have gone out. They don''t need to work, but they can also hunt and collect food. Savannah said she had to go to school before she could teach gray. When gray knew she was going to learn English, he told her directly that communication is the best way to learn a language. He can communicate with her in English and point out her mistakes, so that her English can be improved without wasting time. Savannah thought about it and resolutely agreed to the plan. Then she said that she would ask for leave for teacher grace, so they first exercise the high-speed movement on the tree, and then come back to teach him how to ride the war horse and communicate with the war horse. Gray pulled at the corners of his mouth. Unexpectedly, Savannah was still a good student and asked for leave for this informal course. Helpless to keep up with her, Savannah was not very fast at the beginning. When she found that gray had been closely following her and seemed able to do it, she accelerated and increased the difficulty again and again. They move at a high speed in the tree. They are as sensitive as two monkeys. No branch can stop them. An hour later, they overtook some neville people who were on their way through the trees and took the lead in arriving near the school. "Why are you so fast? Those people in the past were very weak. Sometimes they walked very slowly and fell off the tree. They were as weak as a baby, but you walked so stably and flexibly." Savannah looked at him like a monster. "Because I''m strong!" Gray is not modest at all. If he had just come out of the incubator, he would not have reached this level, but he had been exercising and often played with everyone. His control over the body has been improved. It is easy for him to make those movements. After all, his physical quality can support him to make those movements. The reason why other avatars can''t do it is that they have never walked through a tree, so they feel guilty and afraid when they see that high. And those are scientists. Can you expect them to be as flexible and powerful as soldiers? But gray is not afraid of these. He hasn''t seen anything. It''s just this height. Even if he falls, as long as he doesn''t have anything below and falls directly to the ground, he will always be able to save his life. In fact, gray is still a little dissatisfied with this. He thought he was so strong. The edited avatar gene must be much stronger than ordinary avatar. But facts have proved that his strength cannot be transferred to avatar through genes. Although Avatar has a better foundation than them, he still needs to exercise himself to become stronger. After the school and teachers asked for leave, Savannah took him to the depths of the forest to teach him herbal medicine in the morning. "This is called poisonous thorn vine. Although its thorn is poisonous, its root is a medicine for treating the wound. Just crush the root and apply it to the wound, and the wound will soon get better." Another thing Savannah didn''t say was that the neurotoxins they painted on the arrows were actually extracted from these stingers. Their chief etukan was not allowed to tell dreamwalker about this. Following her all the way to identify herbs, gray found that many of them were magic drugs. There is a difference between ordinary herbal medicine and magic medicine. Generally, there is no magic medicine in the world without extraordinary power. However, considering that the world is not pure science fiction and the existence of their God EVA, it seems that there are magic drugs here, which is easy to accept. "This is the sleeping flower. It can only grow where it can fully receive the light of Pluto. The sleeping flower can reduce the pain of injury and treat headache." Said Savannah, pointing to a flower growing in a forest clearing. Pluto refers to the huge moon in the sky, and the two small moons are Pluto''s messengers, because sometimes Pluto will send them out to do things, and the small moon will occasionally stay away from Pluto. For this, gray listened silently. If EVA was true, he could accept it, but it was obviously hypothetical to say that the planet and moon were also gods. It is the same as the earth used to think that the sun and the moon are gods. It is a worship of nature. However, he did not refute. For those who believe in God, there is no popular science God. I''m afraid you want to fight. And even if science popularization is successful, what can he get? It''s not good at all. Why bother? Most importantly, he is also God. There is no God who denies his existence. Maybe you can pretend to be Pluto, fly down from the sky and give them an oracle, and then harvest a wave of faith. According to the state of neville people, they are very devout towards gods, and the power of faith must be very pure, which is not comparable to the power of faith provided by Pan believers. Thinking silently, gray reached out and took off the petal of a monthly sleeping flower, put it in his mouth, bit it down a little, and nodded slightly. It''s also a kind of magic medicine, and it''s related to spirit. It''s the best medicine to refine and restore spirit. But now he is avatar and can''t refine medicine, and he doesn''t lack medicine for the time being. Don''t worry. Just take your time in the future. When gray picked a petal, Savannah also picked several sleeping flowers, wrapped them with leaves and vines and hung them on the long bow. "Recently, some people in the tribe have a headache. My mother needs some sleeping flowers. I just brought some back for her." Savannah explained. "Come on, let''s go back." After collecting the medicine, Savannah looked around and planned to go home and garden the trees. On the way back, Savannah still tried her best not to forget her teaching. Because it was the same way back, they would pass by the previous place. At this time, Savannah would point to some herbs to let him identify them and tell them their properties to test whether he remembered them. It is not only an examination, but also teaching again to make him remember more firmly. However, Savannah soon found that she had no room to play. Gray could say the answer accurately every time. He only used it once and completely remembered what she said before. Gray doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with this. As a magician who can refine medicine, it''s his duty to remember the nature of magic medicine. Savannah was amazed again and said frankly again that gray would be the first dreamer to learn their culture. "Put it here." Gray patted a small bag on his body. He didn''t change his clothes and didn''t put down the bag. "Thank you!" Chapter 701 The horse on Pandora is a tall beast with six legs. They have two thick and powerful hind legs and four strong front legs. Their long tongue can lick nectar and insects. Their respiratory organs do not grow on their head but on their chest. There are two braids around their necks. That''s their exposed nervous system. You can control it by contacting it with the braids of the neville people. "You need to ''saheru'' with it, that is, spiritual connection." Said Savannah, pointing to the tall horse. Gray climbed onto the horse''s back. The horse was strong, but the shape of the back was very suitable for the Neville to ride. Even its shoulder blade bones had an arc, which matched the shape of their legs. "Connect it with your catalyst." Savannah gently comforted the horse, stroked it with her palm along a catalyst on its head, and finally grabbed the back part and handed it to gray. At the top of the catalyst, it is shaped like a flower, and inside it is also like a stamen. Gray grabbed from the back and pulled his braid. The hair on the top spread out, revealing the slowly creeping exposed nerve inside. "Don''t hesitate, do it, I believe you!" Savannah raised her head and encouraged her, her bright eyes full of expectation. Gray put his braids with the braids of the war horse. When the catalysts of both sides come into contact with each other, their exposed nerves are entangled together, which seems to become an inseparable whole. And gray also felt a weak consciousness, very ignorant, very innocent, trembling in front of him. At this moment, the horse under him seemed to be frightened. Suddenly, he screamed loudly, and his four front legs were raised high, as if he wanted to lift him down. "It''s okay, don''t be afraid!" Savannah gently stroked Malaysia''s neck and whispered comfort. "Soothe it with spiritual connection, feel its emotions, feel its heartbeat and breathing, and feel its strong muscles and thighs." "Do it with your heart. Don''t use language. Feel it directly with your heart. You can tell it directly through your heart. Believe me, it can do it according to your meaning." Savannah taught her riding experience and sighed with relief as gray and Malaysia became calm. Yes, some dreamers were unable to communicate peacefully with Malaysia at this step and were always thrown away by them. "Now, try to tell it where you want to go and what to do." Savannah continued, "believe it. It''s completely obedient to your orders now. Of course, we''d better ask it to do things as friends." "We regard it as a friend, provide it with food and play with it, and it takes us to run and hunt. We are equal to each other." Savannah seemed afraid of Gray''s misunderstanding and explained later. "I see!" Gray showed a big smile, then pressed his hands tightly on Malaysia''s neck, and his eyes fell on the other side of a puddle in front of him. This is a land of lush water and grass. There are several small waterfalls falling not far from here, and there is no river. The water flows wantonly on this land. Low and shallow water directly submerges the grass, everywhere. Because of the abundant water and grass, it is also the habitat of many animals, including the Malaysian people. Malaysia is very familiar with this place. After feeling Gray''s idea, six strong long legs move and run to the opposite side. The speed of Malaysia is not too fast, at least not up to their fastest speed. Gray didn''t pretend to make it run fast at once, but kept adjusting in the process of running, adjusting the most suitable posture for riding the horse, and then slowly let it speed up. Half an hour later, gray galloped back on the horse and stopped in front of the other horse. Savannah patted her horse and said with a smile, "do you want to compete? I think you have mastered it very well." "Yes!" Gray doesn''t care. He hasn''t ridden a horse. Intermediate riding is not a decoration. Although the horse looks bigger and more magical, it seems more difficult to master. But in fact, it is not difficult to control, but better than ordinary horses. Because the two sides are spiritual communication, Malaysia can easily understand Gray''s ideas and cooperate perfectly. "Do you want to compete? Will you add me?" A sound came from behind, and then there was a disorderly sound of horse hoofs. The two men turned the horse slightly and saw a group of neville people galloping over on the horse, splashing black soil all the way. The two leading grays know each other, Savannah''s sister nitley, and Sutai, who was trained as the heir of the chief. "Let me join!" Sue Tai''s face was cold and her eyes were fixed on gray. He didn''t see Gray''s previous performance, so he doesn''t believe that this man has mastered the ability to control Malaysia in a short time and is qualified to play with them. He wanted to tell gray that dream walkers could not compare with the neville people, because they were born to communicate with Malaysia. This is Ava''s gift to the neville people, and they are the most suitable for Malaysia. Although the dreamer didn''t know how to become the same as them, the other party left him a weak impression, which couldn''t compare with them at all. "Then let''s go!" Gray nodded gently. It was just a competition. The four were ready and determined the finish line. A Neville man stood next to them on a horse, drew his long bow and aimed an arrow at the land in front of him. With a whoosh, the arrows were inserted into the ground, and the four horses ran quickly. Gray''s legs tightly clamped the horse''s belly, and his palms pressed his neck. There was only one request for him to reach the finish line as fast as possible. However, when communicating with Malaysia, this communication is obviously not enough. He should also pay attention to the obstacles on the road and the three people around him. The Neville race is not as simple as horse racing. They also joined the actual battle. After all, they call themselves soldiers one by one. Horse racing is simple. It''s so boring. So when Sutai was ready to attack himself, gray bowed his head and didn''t touch him. He just grabbed the catalyst of the other Malaysia and pulled it. The spiritual connection between Sutai and Malaysia was directly disconnected. After disconnecting the spiritual connection, Malaysia immediately slowed down. Su Tai quickly picked it up again and continued to catch up. But by this time, the other three had thrown him away for some distance. Savannah and nitelli didn''t do it, because they thought Gray had just learned to ride a horse, and they still did it at this time, which was a bit too bullying. Gray''s control of Malaysia is still not skilled enough. For example, he has no research on how to use six legs to run the fastest. Finally, they arrived first, and he won Sutai, who was a quarter slower. "You''re great!" Knightley turned around on her horse and looked at him with a smile. She thought gray deserved the praise for being able to do this at the first contact with Malaysia. The following line of neville people also agreed with him. Although they were not the first, they were Savannah and nitley, the best people in the tribe, and they may not be able to win them. Besides, I won Su Tai. That''s strength. They didn''t agree with dreamers before, but now they agree with the strong. Su Tai was cold faced and didn''t speak. He didn''t expect that gray had the courage to pull his catalyst for the first time. He thought the other party was those avatars before. He could bully casually, so he was caught without precaution. Chapter 702 After getting everyone''s approval in the horse race, gray returned to the tribe and found that others looked at him a lot more friendly. It seems that his status here has been improved. He is no longer at the bottom. Anyone can despise him. As yesterday, after dinner and prayer, gray went to sleep in the sleeping net. The next morning, Savannah called him up happily, because her sister nitley had to choose her own ikaran today, which was a very important day. And if gray chooses Icaran in the future, it''s a rare experience to visit this time. "Come on, I''ll show you my Icaran. Haven''t you seen her yet?" Savannah enthusiastically took him from the Middle Spiral pillar to the middle of the home tree, and then went out through an exit. After going out, there is a huge branch, three or four meters wide. You can drive here. From above, you can see far away, and the mossy home tree is like a towering mountain peak, straight and steep, but it stretches out countless platforms on the mountain. Savannah made two sharp sounds at the dense leaves. Suddenly, the branches and leaves above shook and rubbed. A big bird''s head poked out of the branches and leaves and looked at Savannah happily. This is a big green bird with black patterns all over, like a pterosaur. Its jaw has something like a hammer head. Savannah reached out and touched his jaw, then touched his head and said hello to him. "Don''t stare into her eyes. Icaran will think it''s a challenge." Savannah warned and took out something to feed it. After feeding, Savannah took her exposed nervous system, connected with it, turned over and rode up. "Ikaran is different from horses. They only follow one hunter in their life. Once they complete saheru, you are their closest partner." Savannah never forgets to teach, "if you want to prove yourself and choose your ikaran to become a hunter, that''s the best way, and everyone will recognize you." "Of course, even if you can''t become a hunter, as long as you really feel the nature and learn our culture with your heart, we will still recognize you. Neville people won''t think you are an outsider." "Do you have many hunters?" Gray wondered, there are thousands of Nevis in the omatikaya tribe. How many ilanka give them contracts? Yes, the contract. This is what he thinks. Once Icaran completes the ceremony, he only recognizes one master. That''s not the contract. What is it? "Of course not much. Hunters are not only hunting, but also an important force to protect the tribe. Only the best people can become hunters." Savannah shook her head. Ikaran is the top predator and is at the top of the food chain. How can there be so many ikaran to choose for the whole tribe? That will seriously damage the ecology. EVA won''t allow it. And not everyone can choose their own Icaran. Weak people will only die in the process of choice. "Only those who are considered ready can go to choose ikaran. Even many tribal people can''t do this. You don''t have to worry. I believe your talent will be ready sooner or later, and it won''t be too long." "How can I be ready? Learn your culture? Become a strong soldier? " Gray wondered that Savannah didn''t put forward clear standards. The so-called preparation was just what they thought. They think that when they are ready, they are ready. If they are not ready, they will not. "The road to the floating mountain is very dangerous. If you are not prepared, you are likely to fall and fall to pieces." Savannah looked at him and felt that the man with unusual talent was somewhat impetuous. "And choosing ikaran needs a stronger heart, which must be integrated with the forest, feel the power of the forest and the power of EVA." "Your heart is not pure enough. If you want to choose your own Icaran, I won''t agree." Savannah said firmly that it was not negotiable on this matter. "All right!" Gray nodded indifferently. He had plenty of time. Let''s take a trip to purify his mind naturally and revisit the jungle survival guide. Savannah nodded with satisfaction. "Today I''ll teach you more after investigating what you learned yesterday. Let''s choose a horse and I''ll take you to the forest." This is to consolidate the content learned yesterday. "I also want to receive a bow and arrow. I hope you have the same talent in combat." Savannah added that this is the content to be given to him today. "But aren''t you going to see Emily choose her own Icaran?" "It doesn''t matter. It''s time. I''ll arrive near fukong mountain before noon to guide them and lead them to climb fukong mountain." "Then you can ride my ikaran up. Although you can''t establish a spiritual connection with it, I''ll tell it and let it take you up." "Do you climb up by yourself?" "Yes, every choice has a leader who goes up with them, walks in front of them, guides them and gives them courage." Savannah nodded. She then rode ikaran down from the tree, and soon came back in a circle, shouting at him, "go and get the bow and arrow yourself. I''ll wait for you below." Gray shrugged, turned down the channel, found etukan, received a pair of bows and arrows, and then found Savannah who had brought back two horses outside. They rode to the forest, but they didn''t go far. Savannah stopped at a place and taught him to use bows and arrows. Then she found that this guy surprised himself again. His action was very standard and he could easily shoot a target tens of meters away. "I''ve practiced. We also have archery." Gray explained. "But I think you all have an iron bar." "Now, hundreds of years ago, our ancestors fought with bows and arrows." "It seems that your ancestors may be more suitable to be part of us." Savannah smiled. No, they will not live in the primitive forest and live the same life as primitive people. In addition to teaching him to run, fight and ride in trees, she is also responsible for making him feel nature, feel the breath of the forest and feel the energy of nature. Gray is still outstanding at this point. He has proved with practical actions that as long as his strength is strong enough, he doesn''t need to maintain his awe of nature and belief in EVA like the neville people, and he can still feel the energy of nature. Although this avatar does not carry his strength, it carries his spirit. Even if it can''t use magic, it''s easy to sense the forest breath and natural energy she said. This is the open life. It''s always such fun without effort. I wanted to work hard, but as soon as I started, the other party fell down directly. After silently installing a comparison, gray and Savannah return to the home tree. The neville people who are ready to choose ikaran are ready this time. However, when Savannah was ready to let gray ride her Icaran, even if she comforted her with spiritual connection, it refused to accept it and lifted him off his back several times. No way, Savannah can only let him stay here, find a place to practice what she taught him, and leave with a few people. Chapter 703 After Savannah left, gray rode into the forest under the pretext of practice, and then began to play happily with the elf. After seeing a waterfall, gray decided to take the elf to practice meditation and accept the impact of the waterfall to achieve spiritual unity. The elf turned into a big Laurie and sat down with him solemnly under the waterfall, feeling the water sliding through his body, with a trace of coolness and comfort. Suddenly, a huge tree came down from the upstream and landed on Gray''s head. With a thud, the trees were bounced off his skull. A trace of blood slowly flowed out, and gray fell straight into the pool below. "Gray!" Little Molly was so surprised that she quickly flew up, stretched out her hand to pull him, and finally pulled him to the shore. "The next step is to enter the realm of no self." Gray said seriously, not caring about the injury on his head, because it had been cured under the magic of the elf. Entering the realm of selflessness is to blow the cool wind and bask in the sun where you can feel the wind. Gray said it was meditation, and the elf said it was OK. Then ten minutes later, the elf said he was hungry and took gray to find food. In the forest, they saw some wild animals. I''ve learned what to eat from Savannah. Gray thinks it''s necessary to eat meat. He can''t stand eating fruit with them these days. I can still eat meat in the canteen, but the elf can only eat fruit here with his avatar. They are all thin. Lay an ambush in the tree. When an animal like a deer passed below, gray quickly jumped down and killed him with a refined steel dagger. "Well, what do you say? Let me see. " Gray touched his chin, then hit his palm and realized it. "I can feel you, my brother, thank you! Your soul will be with EVA, and your body will stay here and become a part of us! " Gray put on a sincere look and talked endlessly. "Gray, what are you talking about?" Little Molly looked at him curiously. Why didn''t she make a fire to roast meat? "This is a prayer to comfort its lost soul." Gray said seriously, "this is what we will take in the future exam. It''s the key point. Preview it in advance." "Let''s do it quickly. I''m hungry." Little Molly can''t wait. She wants to eat meat. Gray chose a place to light a fire and began to barbecue. The meat quality of the beasts on Pandora is indeed different from that of ordinary beasts, but it is only different. It is not said that they are more delicious than ordinary beasts, but they have their own advantages. After lunch, they both entered the state of sage on the grass. There was no way. They were too full. "Roar!" A giant beast man with a foot of more than four meters stood up, and his four thick arms beat his chest and roared. Gray glanced over his head and stood up with his arm. "Then omit some steps and go straight to the final practice. Fight the bear!" Before long, the giant beast ran away with his head covered in sobs. He knocked down several big trees and trampled countless flowers and plants along the way. "Gray, it seems to have lost confidence in the future!" Little Molly turned over and touched her belly. Gray quickly waved his hand, "what''s none of my business? I didn''t do it. " After a while, the two returned to the pool. Gray wanted to see how the fish here were different from the earth. Did they have a pair of forelimbs? After seeing it, he didn''t find anything different at first glance. Except for their different appearance, these fish are actually similar to those on earth. But then when he saw the fish preying, he found that there were differences, and there were still great differences. The difference is in their beards. What''s the use of their beards for fish on earth? Gray doesn''t know, but he certainly doesn''t have the function of catching food. But the fish here have this function. Their whiskers are like tentacles. They are very flexible and can firmly grasp the food they want and put it into their mouth. Evolved tentacle fish. If their tentacles were bigger and longer, they could disguise octopus. "Well, does the fish also have exposed nerves? Can neville people ride fish in the sea? Can they breathe underwater? " Gray looked at the tentacles on the big fish''s head and found two tentacles with exposed nervous system. He felt a little speechless. Ah ah! There were several screams on his head. It was ikaran''s cry. Two big birds stopped behind him. Little Molly took a stick and played with the fish whiskers. She quickly threw the stick away and flew to Gray''s shoulder. "Your Icaran is so beautiful!" Gray looked at Knightley and the black striped ikaran on a green background next to her and said with a smile. "Thank you! I heard from Savannah that you learn very fast. I believe you can choose your own ikaran soon. " Knightley fondled ikaran''s chin and said happily. "However, it''s no use just learning fast. You have to feel nature and the breath of the forest with your heart." Savannah said seriously. Gray learned very quickly. Of course she was happy. She just felt that the breath and energy of the forest were not so simple. She gave him a preventive injection first to avoid that he would be frustrated by his bad progress. "How do you all feel about the forest?" "First, integrate into the forest and regard yourself as a member of the forest..." Knightley has just completed the spiritual connection with her Icaran. She is very excited and answers Gray''s questions in detail. Barabara said a lot. Savannah waited for her to finish and looked at gray. "In fact, what I want to teach you is to let you integrate into nature step by step. The others are to help you do it better." Several people played here for a while. The two Neville sisters rode their own ikaran home to the garden tree, and gray also rode back on a horse. Next, Savannah continued to teach him and learned English from him. They observe wild animals, plants and soil. They galloped from the complicated air roads, climbed over the branches and over the open circuit. They jumped from tall trees, slowed down the impact through huge leaves and landed safely. They swim in the colorful pool at night and jump on the fluorescent grass, disturbing beautiful animals and plants. Sometimes they would join the tribe and do nothing under the leadership of chashykmoya, quietly feeling the breeze from the forest. As he invested his energy, gray found the energy of the forest, which is similar to the fluctuation of spiritual connection. It is the power of spirit. Under this land, there is an incomparably huge neural network, which is everywhere and inclusive. When he saw this, gray also gained, his magic improved a little, and his spiritual power increased a little. Although this is not magic, it is also an application of energy. It is not difficult to learn by analogy. And what feels the forest is not only his avatar, but also his spirit, which also makes his magic more pure, calm and easy to control, such as arm instruction. One night at a dinner party around the campfire, chashykmoya of the tribe looked at him and said that he was ready to choose his ikaran to become a hunter if he wanted. If he is not willing to take risks and the tribe is willing to accept him as a member of the tribe, he can go back and forth between the tribe and the base at any time. Chapter 704 The road to the floating mountain is a little far, and the tribe has carried out this year''s ikaran selection activity before. No one in the tribe meets the requirements. Gray can only go alone this time. A man went to choose Icaran and a guide. As a professor of Gray''s knowledge, Savannah naturally became the first choice. She did not refuse and gladly accepted the task. And nitelli also said she would go and see him choose his own Icaran. After all, he is the first dreamer to do this, which is very rare. Gray was calm and rode calmly on the road to the ikaran habitat. First of all, they have to climb a high mountain. The road up the mountain is not smooth. On the contrary, there are many thrilling places, but a six legged horse is enough to cope with it. After climbing to the high mountain, on a platform, countless vines or roots pull several stones to fly into the sky, forming a thoroughfare to the sky. "Let''s go up from here!" Savannah looked serious. "I''ll go ahead and you follow me." Then she patted the horse''s ass and asked the horse to go down the mountain by herself. Next, she couldn''t use it. After observing for a while, Savannah chose a way, waved to gray and took the lead in climbing up. She is already familiar with this place, but her speed is not fast. It seems that she intends to take care of gray. However, later, she found that gray is better than she thought. If she doesn''t speed up, gray will soon surpass her. Before long, they came to the end of the thoroughfare. It was a huge stone, floating in the air and forming a platform in the air. When they went up, an ikaran was resting on it. When he saw them, he shouted twice, but it was useless to fly away. Gray knows it. This is Ivan of Savannah. Savannah looked at the situation. Now it''s not suitable to climb the floating mountain. This thoroughfare does not go directly to the floating mountain, but is under the floating mountain. If you want to climb it, you must climb these vines with the help of the vines hanging from the floating mountain. At this time, they are still some distance from the vines hanging from the floating mountain. They may not be able to jump over, which is a great risk. This is not difficult. Savannah made a spiritual connection with her ikaran, and then ikaran called twice, disconnected her spiritual connection, came to the edge of the platform, kicked her legs and jumped down. The floating platform was pushed by its power and moved slowly towards a pile of vines. "Ready!" Said Savannah loudly, bending down and ready to jump at any time. Before long, the platform came near the vines. Gray and Savannah jumped out at the same time and caught the thick vines. Savannah glanced at him, hands and feet, and quickly climbed up. Gray smiled, climbed up quickly and soon overtook Savannah. "Keep your strength!" Cried Savannah. It''s the stupidest thing to waste your energy in order to fight for a moment. If you can''t climb up and fall into the abyss at that time, you must be broken to pieces. Then gray didn''t seem to hear it and continued to climb up quickly. Avatar''s own physical quality is very strong. With his exercise, Avatar has become very strong, much stronger than ordinary neville people. And there is an elf on his shoulder. If he is not strong enough, let the elf restore magic and return to full state every minute. So in Savannah''s surprised eyes, gray took the lead in climbing the floating mountain. The floating mountain is very big, and a river turns into a waterfall at the cliff, and then turns into water vapor in the process of falling, reflecting a huge rainbow below. The rainbow here is permanent all year round. You can see it as long as there is the sun. Gray went to the river and drank. After a rest, Savannah climbed up. "You seem to be the leader." Savannah said a little sullen. Obviously, she''s here to help him. How does it feel like she''s dragging her feet? He''s the one who''s here to help her choose her own Icaran? Gray smiled and didn''t speak. Savannah continued, "now I believe you can become a hunter and choose your own Icaran." "If you are given time, maybe you can conquer Toruk and become the phantom knight." Toruk is the name of the neville people. In human mouth, it is called lion Eagle winged beast, or phantom, and the knight who conquers it is the phantom knight with the highest status in the tribe. Among the tribes, the appearance of the phantom Toruk is often used as a totem by the tribe. Under the home tree, there is a pair of Toruk bones, which were left by the ancestors of the Nawei people. The phantom is the leader of ikaran and the top predator. It not only feeds on all kinds of powerful animals, but sometimes even hunts ikaran. Gray was interested in the topic. "What if you were a phantom knight?" "My father will probably give you the tribe." Savannah said with certainty. There is no doubt about the status of the phantom knight. If gray can conquer Toruk, the identity of gray dreamwalker is nothing at all. Everyone will recognize his identity as a leader. Because he can conquer Toruk, it means that he is the most powerful soldier and that he has been recognized by EVA. "And I, the next chashik, will probably be your wife." Savannah continued to add calmly. Gray looked at her and shook his head slightly. "If I become stronger in the future, I may try to conquer Toruk." In fact, he himself wanted to conquer Toruk and take it to everyone, but now he didn''t want to. The conquest can continue, but it''s OK to pretend to be in front of everyone. He doesn''t want to be the leader of the Neville. Although he doesn''t care about meat and vegetables, he can do fox women, gods, gorgeous ghosts, snow maids, snake people and dark fairies, but they are no different from people after they become human. But the blue neville people really don''t feel much. It''s not his dish. They can''t get their beauty. After a rest, they continued on their way. Savannah took him to the other side of the floating mountain. Here, two meter wide vines interweave in the air to form a bridge connecting the floating mountain opposite. Ikaran is not here, but on the floating mountain over there, they have to cross this natural bridge. The huge vines several meters thick are very stable and will not shake up and down with their movement. They are like several big trees built between two floating mountains. After passing through the vine bridge and a cave, they came to a cliff cave. A waterfall fell from the top of the cliff cave and flew to the earth below. Next to them, a small river rushed out of the cliff cave and turned into a waterfall. In the distance, several floating mountains are connected by vines to form a huge ring, and countless Icaran are flying in the air. Suddenly, the two dots quickly enlarged and fell at the mouth of the cliff. One is Knightley and her Icaran, the other is Savannah''s Icaran. Chapter 705 "Hey, gray, how''s it going? Are you nervous?" Knightley came quickly, skipped her sister and patted him on the arm. "I think you should have a rest. Last time I was too anxious and almost failed." "Knightley''s right. If you don''t feel good enough, let''s take a break." Savannah nodded, too. Gray nodded, opened his small bag and warmly invited, "why don''t you have something to eat?" The three simply ate something and returned to their state. Gray had an elf and went straight back to his peak. Although the habitat of ikalan is on the floating mountain, there are not many places suitable for Nawei people and ikalan to choose from each other. However, it is a fixed place for Nawei people to choose ikalan from under the waterfall on the left of the cliff cave. The path under the waterfall is very narrow, but only 20 or 30 cm. Moreover, due to sufficient water all year round, some moss grows and is somewhat slippery. If you are not careful, you will fall down and break to pieces. However, the neville people live in trees. They dare to climb up the floating mountain along a vine. This little difficulty can not defeat them, and gray passed smoothly. Through the path, you can see that there are some Icaran staying there, standing on the stone or grasping on the stone wall. "Now, choose your Icaran." Savannah followed him and told him, "if it chooses you, you must move fast. Don''t hesitate to finish ''saheru'' as fast as possible!" Then she paused and reminded, "be careful. If Icaran chooses you, it will try to kill you." "You have only one chance to succeed or die. If you want to give up now, I can let my Icaran catch you and take you back." Gray rolled his eyes. It''s all here. Who will give up and let Icaran grab himself back to the home tree. Do you want to live? I can''t see anyone in my life! "Don''t worry, I will succeed!" Gray walked out of the path and took out a rope in his hand to swing it. This is a special plant skin. The front and back can be quickly adsorbed together. This is used to trap ikaran''s mouth. Ikaran is a carnivorous beast with sharp claws and teeth, so one of its weapons must be sealed first, otherwise the death and injury rate of neville people will definitely increase a lot. Gray first took a fancy to a green ikaran, which is much larger than other ikaran. It is an elite individual. Although it is not comparable to the Toruk skeleton under the home tree, it is also very powerful. And the green ikaran is very beautiful. When it spreads its wings, it is slightly transparent, like a green emerald. "Come on, attack me and become my mount!" Gray slowly approached it, shaking the soft rope in his hand and staring into its eyes. Staring at Icaran''s eyes here, it won''t attack you unless it chooses you. And if you stare into the eyes of the Lord Icaran, it will think it''s a challenge and don''t mind a hand-to-hand fight with you. The ikaran roared twice, but did not attack him. When he saw him coming, he flew away with one wing. "Well, we''re not suitable. You lost a chance to be a king''s mount." Gray whispered, and then he looked at a light blue ikaran on the edge of the cliff. The other party jumped directly under the cliff and flew away without waiting for him. He changed his target again, searched among all Icaran, and stared at a guy who was obviously bigger than the other Icaran. So again and again, the rest of ikaran flew away. Gray helplessly looked at their flying back. "I''m not porter. I don''t need to be so troublesome to choose an ikaran?" Suddenly, at one end of the sky, ikaran looked into his eyes, and then quickly flew over and stopped on a big stone in front of him. "Well, thank you for giving me this face." Gray looked at the ikaran. It was a yellow ikaran with black lines. Ikaran yelled at him, flapping his wings, and then rushed over at some point. Gray turned sideways and tied the soft rope in his hand directly to his mouth to make him close his mouth tightly. Then he quickly turned over and rode on ikaran''s neck, put his hands around his head and covered his eyes. Icaran will not fly after being covered in his eyes. He will only struggle violently and try to get rid of the people behind him. Gray tightly hooped his head with one hand and took his braid with the other hand. He wanted to contact his catalyst and make a spiritual connection. But ikaran''s catalyst was a little long. He sat on its neck and couldn''t touch it accurately. Gray simply gave up his head, grabbed his catalyst with his other hand and quickly approached his exposed nervous system. Icaran was released and struggled violently again to lift him out, but Gray''s feet tightly around his neck and his hands had quickly approached with two catalysts. The pink and tender exposed nerves are connected together and become one in an instant. The struggling ikaran''s pupils dilated and suddenly calmed down, as if he had changed from a fierce beast to a cute pet. "Very good!" Savannah stepped forward and lifted the soft rope from ikaran''s mouth. "Come on, the first test flight is the last link to determine the relationship. Fly out and let it take you out." Savannah pushed ikaran''s head and pushed it to the edge of the cliff. Gray secretly gave orders to Icaran to fly. Ikaran''s wings spread, his legs jumped out of the cliff and slid down. Gray felt the air flow in his ears and gave orders to Icaran in an orderly way. Icaran quickly flapped his wings and flew steadily. After spiritual connection, Icaran focuses on his consciousness. What he wants it to do only needs to be thought out in his heart. Similarly, if you are extremely flustered and don''t even want to do anything, it will do nothing, fall directly down and take you to the yellow spring. "He''s really a genius!" Savannah watched Icaran quickly start flying and sighed to nitley. Knightley nodded. "It''s a monster!" Then they made a call from their throat, called their ikaran, rode up and quickly chased up. The elf looked ahead and found that Icaran was very smooth and had no place to sit. He could only continue to sit on gray and hold his clothes tightly. Soon, two women caught up with him, and the three flew side by side into the distance. "I''ll take you to a place!" Savannah rode ikaran close and shouted to him. Gray nodded to show that he understood and made a gesture to let her lead the way. He would follow. Chapter 706 Neville people have a holy land, which is absolutely not allowed to be entered by outsiders, and there is a huge and chaotic magnetic field, which prevents human machines from entering. As a hunter who successfully chose his own ikaran, he was the first to choose his own ikaran Afanda, and gray became the first human to enter here. There are huge towering stone rings, which are like stone bridges with a width of tens of meters and hundreds of meters. The largest one is even 50 or 60 meters wide and thick, and the length is amazing thousands of meters. But they are all regular half arcs, composed of a complete stone with no support underground. Gray thinks it can''t be a masterpiece of nature, but it''s impossible to do it by manpower. If anyone can do this, it can only be God. With his ability, if it is at the bottom of the sea, it is not too difficult to make such a thing. But for the neville people, especially those who use bows and arrows and have no iron tools, it is impossible for them to think about it at all. Under the rings, it is the holy land of the neville people, their sacred tree, the tree of soul. The tree of soul is a tree like a weeping willow, but it has no leaves. Its whole body is snow-white, and its branches are as pure as white jade. "This is the tree of the soul!" Savannah took him down in front of the tree. "It''s a holy tree that can communicate with EVA!" "But we don''t usually do that because EVA is around us." Savannah picked up her exposed nerve and wrapped it around the branches of the soul tree. Its branches are like an enlarged version of the exposed nervous system. Knightley beckoned him to do so, and gray tried to contact them to see what their EVA really existed. As soon as the exposed nerve touched the branches of the soul tree, gray seemed to hear an empty voice ringing in the depths of his soul, like something whispering to him again, but he couldn''t really hear it. It seemed as if only a moment had passed, but more than ten minutes had passed outside. Savannah and nitelli were waiting for him quietly. "You have been accepted by EVA!" Savannah said happily when she saw him wake up. Gray turned his head and suddenly found that the two were beautiful, beautiful and beautiful. He was slightly stunned, and then immediately said, "can I sleep here? I''m a little tired?" "No, we can''t sleep in the holy land." Savannah said hurriedly, "if you''re too tired, let''s go back quickly." "Good!" Gray quickly mounted Icaran and took the lead in flying out, away from this place. Soon, gray returned to the home tree at a speed they didn''t understand, and without waiting for what they said, he quickly sat at the hole in the branch and fell asleep. In the biological laboratory of the base, a connecting device was opened. Gray quickly pushed away the protective frame, put on his shoes and walked to his room. "Hey, gray, why did you get off so early today?" Dr. Patel saw him and called out. But gray didn''t care. He walked out quickly. "I didn''t expect that I didn''t want to take care of those primitive aborigines. I didn''t expect that their home was above the largest ore vein. Now they have to move and the big tree has to be destroyed." "When it is destroyed, I must carve a spaceship out of its wood and send it back to the earth for my son." The two men walked past him and whispered what they had just found. Gray''s eyes stared, and he unconsciously felt a disgust at their discussion of destroying their home trees and their preparation to drive away the neville people. The neville people are so kind to nature that they even want to fight them. What a madness. These people deserve to die. He quickened his pace again, returned to his room door, opened the door, went in and closed it quickly. As soon as he stretched out his hand, a long gun appeared in his hand and inserted it into the ground. A magic array quickly spread on the ground. Gray sat in the middle of the magic circle, his body fell into silence, but his spirit became active. In the spiritual world, gray searched his own spiritual world and never let go of every corner. An hour later, he finally found a spiritual network outside his spiritual world, that is, on his spiritual barrier. At the moment of discovering this thing, his mental power gushed out like a tide, rolled all the networks, and finally formed a small white ball and held it in his hand. "AVA? Great! " Gray smiled coldly and squeezed the network with a slight force in his palm. But he didn''t destroy it. In reality, gray opened his eyes and thought. A white light appeared on his hand. Then he took out a bottle, put it in, and put seals on the surface of the bottle. I wanted to put it into my backpack, but I found that it was judged as a living body and could not be put in, so I had to find a box to put it in. The box was put in the cabinet, and gray continued to lay a magic array, which was not only the third layer of insurance, but also to keep the rest of the base away. What happened. Out of the room, gray returned to the connection room again, said hello to his colleagues and entered avatar again. When he opened his eyes, he was still in the tree. Nitelli and Savannah sat in front of him and looked at him anxiously. Besides the two of them, there are others. The leader is chashik and Moya of the tribe! "Gray, are you all right? Why do you suddenly fall into a deep sleep and can''t wake up?" Savannah said anxiously. The tribe knows something about avatar, but AVA told them a lot of this information. In fact, they don''t know why they call avatar a dreamer or the spiritual link of human beings. Because avatar basically doesn''t sleep in front of them. They sleep in their own safe house. Even if they enter the tribe to study, they sleep in the sleeping net. The sleeping net can''t bear two people. They have no way to explore. Gray looked at Savannah. He didn''t feel how beautiful she was. He was relieved. Fortunately, he almost changed his race. "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired, so I want to have a rest and let everyone worry." Gray smiled faintly and stood up. "It''s all right. Savannah has taken you to the holy land. You''re one of us." Moya nodded. Gray smiled brightly on the surface, but at the bottom of his heart, he was cold and cool to the point of some indifference. The God of Neville does have two brushes. If others enter the holy land, they may have silently changed their ideas and regarded themselves as a part of Neville. Fortunately, his mental strength is strong, and the other party invests more power. The sudden change makes him aware of something wrong. If ordinary people come here, the other party only needs to invest a small amount of power, which can imperceptibly change his cognition and achieve his goal. Although it is not completely clear what it is, it must have something to do with AVA in Neville''s population, although he did not feel any power belonging to God at that time. However, it is true that I was caught silently after contacting the soul tree. Although I was immediately discovered by myself, it is really strange. "Isn''t there really a God?" Gray wondered. He wasn''t sure. If there is a God here, what should he do to kill him? Besides, the information is not enough now. When you really become a member of the neville people, you will probably be exposed to deeper information. However, if there is a God and he has the ability to kill him, gray will do it. Because the other party''s move is tantamount to erasing him from his will. If he is successfully transformed, gray will no longer be him in the future. Even in the future, even if he still remembers his kingdom, his parents and several wives, he may not go back. But stay here and live the same life as Neville. This is a great revenge, a great Revenge of life and death! Chapter 707 Base, conference room! Around the projection of a towering wood are Colonel miles and engineer Parker. At this time, Parker spoke to miles excitedly. He pointed to the projection of the huge tree in front of him, magnified it and looked at the land below it. "It''s right here!" Parker pointed to the bottom of the tree. "After detection, the mining area here is the most abundant place with mineral resources within a radius of 200 kilometers, which is several times that of other places combined." "You know what I mean, as long as we can exploit this place, we can immediately get a huge fortune. Think about it, this money is enough for us to go on vacation on other planets and have a natural and happy life." "But how can we persuade them to leave?" An employee raised his hand. "This is really a problem, but I think they will agree. After all, we will give them a better life. Why don''t they agree?" Parker smiled confidently. "We give them medical treatment, build roads for them, teach them culture and develop civilization for them. They have no reason to disagree." Miles nodded. "Then let someone talk to them and let those avatars go." They just come to make money. It''s not necessary. They don''t want to kill, because it''s troublesome, and the neville people may affect their actions in the future. It''s best to let them leave nature with the least loss. "Let those people in the biological laboratory go and spend so much money on them. It''s time for them to do something." Parker looked obsessed at the projected mining area. "By the way, don''t let grace know that this woman is mentally ill. Driving an avatar, she really thinks of herself as those blue monkeys." Parker was dismissive of the people in the biological laboratory, who seemed useless to him anyway. Driving avatar is full of experimenters and scientists. They are not even skilled at shooting. It is impossible to rely on them to open up mines. According to his idea, avatar is either controlled by soldiers and involved in combat, or don''t get it at all and waste money in vain. If soldiers control avatar, he is sure that with avatar''s strong physical quality and their special weapons and equipment, they can definitely have a strong team of super soldiers. You can even capture Icaran and distribute it to soldiers to create a group of unparalleled super soldiers, which are enough to run rampant on the planet, and the task force can''t stop them. Unfortunately, the woman was always unwilling. They couldn''t intervene in the laboratory. "That''s it. You continue to detect. I''ll prepare everyone for battle and use violence if necessary." Colonel miles nodded and left to straighten his hands. At the beginning, he planned to conquer here with bullets, but was persuaded by others. Now he still wants to continue his idea when he has a chance. Outside, mercenaries gathered, boxes of weapons were moved out of the warehouse, fighters were rechecked, and exoskeleton mecha were tested and oiled. At school, an avatar came to nitelli and chatted with her like talking about her studies. "The beginning of the development of civilization has always been the separation of individual and collective." The avatar got to the point after chatting a few words that aroused her interest. "The collective development situation is only suitable for civilizations that are still in the stage of ignorance, because they must all get together to survive," he said with a smile "But if a real civilization is always a tribe, its development will always be at a stop stage. A real civilization needs enterprising wise men. Only by breaking the inherent concept can this civilization take off." Avatar does not directly let them leave the home tree, but tells them that if a civilization wants to continue to develop, you should have your own things, your own house and your own home. When nitelli said that life is good now and they don''t want to be separated from each other, avatar explained that it is not about dissolving the tribe, but establishing a city, which is a further development of tribal civilization. Avatar told her that her world was once a tribe. Later, people had their own property, their own families, cities and countries. Finally, they could fly out of the home star and cross the starry sky. The development of civilization is like this step by step. When civilization needs to change, it needs wise people. And nitelli, who they think is the best student, should take on the important task of reformer. Human beings come with goodwill to help the neville people. They can provide them with medical treatment and treat some diseases they can''t help. Build roads for them, open up farmland and let them liberate the productive forces. Teach them knowledge and let them have more food instead of continuing to rely on forests. The more she listened, the more she felt wrong. She was not a child and would not be easily bewitched. The tribe is where she has always lived, and what avatar said, she doesn''t know much about anything except medical treatment. They run in trees, ride horses and ikaran, and don''t need roads at all. She doesn''t know what city is, let alone compare it with tribes. But what avatar said is really tempting. It sounds good to help the neville people become stronger, develop their civilization and reduce their disease and death. "I''ll go back and discuss it with my father and mother!" She said she couldn''t decide such a thing at all, so she''d better tell her parents to let them decide. "Of course, we are here to help you and will not ignore your ideas." Avatar nodded gently and took out a book. "This is home and city. You can take it back. Compared with tribes, this is a higher civilization, and you can continue to live together without separation." "Thank you!" Nitley felt confused. She came to the school after she was sure that gray was all right. She just caught up with the last class and had a lesson by the way. Unexpectedly, the teacher said this to her. Back to the home tree, nitelli immediately went to the chief and chashik. After hearing her retelling, they both shook their heads slightly and disagreed, "the home tree is the home EVA gave us. We must not leave." "The civilization of dreamers is a disease, a civilization with deformities." Moya said, "we are integrated with the forest. The forest gives us food, we respect animals, and animals give us meat." "Trees are the best way, Malaysia is the partner given by EVA, Icaran is the sky Hunter given by EVA, and the herbs for treating injuries are all in the forest. AVA has given us everything we need, and we have reached perfection." Moya looked pious and despised the civilization outlined by the dreamer. Their current civilization is the most perfect civilization. After some explanation, nitelli finally separated from the beautiful future outlined by avatar. After comparison, she still felt that her civilization was more perfect. This is the way people should get along with nature. It is absolutely undesirable for dreamers to consume and plunder nature like that, which will only bring disaster to nature and themselves and finally destroy everything. "I see!" Knightley nodded with a firm look. Chapter 708 Nitley seemed to feel that she was almost persuaded by the dreamer to give up the tribal lifestyle, so she quickly found gray riding ikaran back and instilled the tribal lifestyle into him. Gray nodded and acknowledged that the neville people''s way of life was really good. Basically, neville people don''t have to worry about survival. They have plenty of food, live a comfortable life, and have spiritual sustenance. Chashik and EVA are really perfect. They are the life of many people''s dreams. But he didn''t say anything below. The premise of this way of life is that there is only one intelligent race here and they won''t be invaded by other intelligent races. If they are invaded by other intelligent races with more powerful technology, the arrows and Icaran of the neville people may give them some resistance, but they can''t escape defeat. For example, how many people have landed on Pandora, and how many things have they brought? If human beings are really willing to invest a lot of human and material resources, the neville people will never win. Of course, even those people now have little chance of winning if both sides start a war. With the resources on Pandora and the value of normal temperature superconducting minerals, mankind will never give up such a big cake. Even if they are lucky enough to win once, they will surely face a more violent blow from mankind. Of course, these have nothing to do with him. He is too lazy to remind the neville people that he was almost put together by their God just now. How can he be in the mood to solve their problems? Moreover, even if he told them everything, they probably wouldn''t believe it. After all, they have never seen modern war, let alone interstellar war, the war of destroying a forest with one shot, and they have never seen it at all. In other words, he has never seen a real star war himself, not in the oasis game. She gained recognition and happiness from gray. Nitelli left happily, while gray closed his eyes and tested his state. Once before, he was a little paranoid. Although he felt that if it wasn''t for the soul tree, the other party couldn''t affect himself, if it was unknowingly invaded in the spiritual connection in daily life, it was just that it broke out after contacting the soul tree. Anyway, he''s very careful now! After checking, it was almost dinner time. Gray went down to the campfire at Savannah''s call. However, different from usual, today he is the protagonist, because he has obtained his own ikaran, become a hunter and proved himself. He is already a member of the omatikaya tribe. Of course, they regard him as a member of the tribe, but this is their inner recognition. In fact, there are still the last few rituals to be done. However, in the view of the neville people, the last few steps are more symbolic. In fact, they are very easy, especially for a good hunter. Because the last steps are to hunt together, then hold sacrifices, pray to EVA and announce his acceptance. As long as these steps are taken, even if he is a member of this tribe, no one can say that he is an outsider in the future. That''s what they did when people from other tribes joined their tribe. This time they used the ceremony on dreamwalker, and gray was the first. And gray, he is also looking forward to praying to AVA in the last step. All the people of the tribe are together. I don''t know if so many people will show some traces to the God of Neville when praying together. He has been hiding in the spiritual network, and gray has no way to him. The whole planet of Pandora is covered by the spiritual network. It''s not easy to find him. He has to find him before he can settle the account. At the end of dinner, Savannah took gray out and said she was taking him to the forest, because his learning task was over and he performed very well. Now it''s time to enjoy the fruits of victory. The night scenery of the forest is very beautiful. Savannah took him to a clean pool. There are still many luminous plants at the bottom of the water, which makes the pool look beautiful. Savannah took off her longbow and jumped straight in. Little Molly stared at the pool, stretched out her little feet and tried. She walked down slowly. The pool water submerged half of her magic mask, so that she could also enjoy the cool pool water. Gray also wanted to go down, but suddenly he saw a group of jellyfish like things, only the size of a palm, but they could float in the air, emitting a faint white light. The seeds of the soul tree. Gray knows these things. Savannah told him that these are the seeds of the soul tree. Each represents a pure soul. They are EVA''s messengers. Gray walked slowly over and gently extended his hand, but the jellyfish like seeds seemed to be frightened, quickly agitated the umbrella edge and quickly fled from him. "Does gray want to catch them?" Little jasmine flew out of the water and looked at the seeds curiously. She was eager to try. "No, they''re dangerous." Gray shook his head and couldn''t catch it. Little Molly couldn''t touch something closely related to the tree of soul. "The seeds of the tree of souls are the purest souls. They don''t pay attention to us easily. Let''s not disturb them." Savannah smiled in the water. She didn''t think there was anything wrong. Not everyone can get the favor of the seeds of the soul tree. Most of the time, only when chashyk takes over, the seed of the soul tree will fall on the successor, express her recognition, and give the successor the ability to communicate with EVA and interpret the oracle. Gray nodded gently, went back to the water and plunged into the water. These jellyfish can fly, his Icaran is not around, and he is not a body. Let them go first today. "You are now a member of the omatikaya tribe. You can have your own bow and arrow and choose a beautiful woman as your wife." Savannah hinted. "Besides, I''m not sure how long I''ll stay here. Maybe I''ll leave soon." Gray shook his head. Without the influence of Ava''s black hand, he was not interested in Neville beauties at all. He hasn''t even married a human wife. If he takes an alien who obviously doesn''t conform to his own aesthetics, he''s afraid he''s going crazy. "Leave?" Savannah was stunned. Unexpectedly, gray would say these two words. She was a little lost and said, "I thought you would stay. You are the first accepted dreamer." "I know your strength and talent very well. If you stay, you may become a chief." Gray shook his head. Pandora is really beautiful, but Moore forest is not bad, even better than here. And if he really wants to play, oasis world is the best place. There are more things to play there than here. Seeing that he had not wavered, Savannah did not say anything, but her interest was obviously much lower. But gray was still in high spirits. He continued to chat with her, asking about the history of the neville people and asking for Ava''s information. Of course, as a recognized tribesman, he wanted to know that it was understandable. Savannah said everything she knew. But she was very happy. She didn''t know Ava''s form and where he came from at the beginning. She knew little about him. She only knew that everything of the neville people was given by Ava. The one who knows AVA best should be chahick. Chahick is the spokesman of God. She can interpret the oracle. Of course, the current chashik is Moya. Gray probably didn''t have a chance to get Ava''s information from her. Chapter 709 Hunting is not difficult for gray. After a hunt two days later, he perfectly proved his ability and won the recognition of the tribe. Then, there is the final ceremony. As long as the ceremony is completed, everything will be perfect. In the future, no matter how far he goes, as long as he returns to the tribe, he will be recognized by them. Even if he meets people from other tribes, he will also be respected by them. On this day, Gray''s face, neck and arms were painted with white paint. Savannah painted it bit by bit. It was very beautiful in circles. It felt like a mysterious ceremony. As for his body, gray refused to take off his clothes, so he didn''t draw, and they didn''t insist, chashik said, respecting his tradition. "Well, let''s go. This is your baptism and recognition." Savannah said, taking the lead to go out, looking happy. She said her doubts to Moya, but Moya told her it didn''t matter. As long as she was baptized, she would become a real son of the omatikaya family and become a member of them. Gray, come up. There are many tribes waiting for him. He went to the chief etukan. Etukan looked at him seriously and solemnly announced that he was a member of the tribe. With that, etukan put his hands on Gray''s shoulders, and then his left nitelli, right Moya, and back Savannah put a pair of arms on him. On the outside, others put their arms on them and went out in circles. Looking down from the sky, everyone''s arms form a huge network, like the roots of complex trees, and like the spiritual network all over the world. Under the soil, under the homestead tree, where its roots are located, the same network is flickering, which seems to resonate with the network composed of neville people above. As chashik, Moya was the priest and shaman of the tribe. She began to lead everyone to sing sacrificial songs. Gray closed his eyes and seemed to enjoy the moment again, at least as other neville people thought. His spirit looked beyond the spiritual barrier, and a flash of lightning suddenly hit him outside the spiritual barrier, and a huge spiritual network spread out. In the connecting device, gray moved his teeth slightly and bit a capsule. The liquid in the capsule quickly flowed from his throat to his abdomen. Gray''s spiritual body is like a small sun. He looks at the network being laid outside the spiritual barrier and smiles. The tide of spiritual power gushes out. In addition, there is the power of magic from the outside. This is his spiritual world. It''s impossible for EVA to be presumptuous here. But he didn''t open the barrier of the spiritual world. It''s very strange. I''d better defeat him outside. Under the attack of spiritual force and magic, the huge network retreated one after another. Finally, it merged into a group and had to escape. As soon as Gray''s palm turned over, a small white ball firmly imprisoned by him appeared in his hand. Hold it down with both hands and directly erase it all. The fleeing light sent out a scream that touched the soul and fled in an instant. Gray took his time and came to a place quietly with a trace of spiritual strength, following the network he had not cut off when he retreated. Here, gray saw a mass of white things entangled like hair. Before he could do anything, this trace of spiritual power was crushed by him. Gray felt a little pain, but he didn''t wake up. Avatar, who was in the home tree, opened his eyes, turned his head to the direction of the soul tree and smiled. At the end of the last sentence, Moya was about to say something. The seed of a jellyfish like soul tree fell on her braid, and a small tentacle touched her exposed nervous system. Suddenly, Moya''s face changed, suddenly pulled out the dagger she had been carrying and stabbed gray in the chest. "What are you doing?" Etukan doesn''t know why. This ceremony has just been completed. What does Moya want to do? "Mother!" Savannah and nitelli exclaimed in surprise. They were also puzzled. While exclaiming, they were also ready to stop. But the fastest was gray. He reached out and grabbed her wrist. With a twist, he disintegrated her attack. "AVA Oracle, kill him. He is the devil who brings disaster to the tribe." Moya roared and hit him hard in the throat with her other hand. Gray''s eyes flashed, reached for the spike in her hand, quickly changed position, twisted her arm again, disintegrated her attack, and grabbed her, with the spike against her throat. "Ms. Moya, what did you just say? AVA is going to kill me? " The corners of Gray''s mouth rose and a sense of joy was expressed. He was in a hurry. He couldn''t help himself, so he wanted to do it through these neville people. This is naive. What are these neville people? They may kill their avatar, but they will never hurt their noumenon. However, now he has hostages in hand, avatar does not kill them, and does not give them any hope of victory. "Devil, kill me. My soul won''t die. AVA is with me!" Not afraid of death, Moya calmly raised her neck, "you do it and kill the devil!" Gray raised his foot and kicked a Neville man behind him, holding Moya and saying to the others, "although I don''t know what''s crazy about her, I won''t hurt her as long as you let me go." What else does Moya want to say? Gray put his other hand over her mouth. Etukan, Savannah and others looked blankly. They were also unprepared and had not recovered from the shock. Today is the day to accept gray into the tribe and become one of her own. Why did Moya kill him? "Gray, there must be a misunderstanding. Let go of Moya and let''s talk." Etukon said in a deep voice. After all, he is the tribal chief. He is calm and reacts quickly. "Moya didn''t show any mercy when she wanted to kill me. I''m not from Neville after all. You don''t want to accept it. Just say it. I''m very angry to do it to me at the last moment." Gray smiled coldly, holding Moya back slowly, walked out of the ground of the home tree and called twice to the sky. "Gray, let go of my mother!" Knightley drew her long bow and aimed it at gray. "Put down your weapons, or don''t blame me!" Gray put his spiked hand slightly against Moya''s neck. With a little more force, he could stab it directly. The neville people chased out. Etukan and Savannah walked in front and waved to the others to put down their weapons. Savannah said softly, "gray, please let go of my mother. You have been recognized by everyone. You are one of us. You must have misunderstood." "Don''t worry, I said, as long as you don''t do it, she will be fine." Gray held her out again and said again. "I wasn''t one of you originally. Now that this happens, I can''t stay. Although Moya wants to kill me, you have taught me a lot after all. Offset each other and don''t owe each other. When I haven''t been here." A head of Icaran fell beside gray and roared at the others. Icaran is a personal exclusive mount. The only place to ride is at the back of the neck. It can''t carry a second person, which will seriously affect its flight. So gray had to give up his decision to fly away with chahick. He glanced at the crowd and shouted, "all return to under the home tree. I''ll release her immediately." "Woo woo!" Moya struggled hard to make them not agree and directly implement EVA''s will. But gray put his arm around her neck and her struggle became weak. Seeing that Moya was treated like this, several Neville soldiers were so angry that they had to start with bows and arrows. "Step back!" Gray''s face was cold and his arm worked hard again. Moya almost suffocated and her eyes were turning white. "Su Tai, I see you. I''m absolutely sure to break her neck and put down her bow and arrow before you shoot me!" Gray looked behind a root of the home tree. Sutai hid behind the root of the tree and pointed the arrow at his head. Chapter 710 Etukang''s face changed for a while. Finally, he didn''t start, and asked the people to return to their homes under the tree. Su Tai is not reconciled. He thinks he has a chance to sneak attack and kill gray, and can save Moya intact. Gray watched them step back, smiled and pressed her finger on Moya''s neck. Moya fell into a coma. Roughly pushing it forward, gray quickly turned over and rode on ikaran, connecting his mind and flying into the sky. "She just fainted and chased me and killed him!" Etukan rushed to Moya, picked her up, checked her, breathed a sigh of relief, and then angrily said. "Attack!" Nawi people roared, took bows and arrows, rode on Malaysia and began to pursue. People who own Icaran begin to call their own Icaran, and the cries of Yo Yo come and go under the home tree. As for gray who was just about to become a part of them, no one cares now. After Moya said EVA''s Oracle, all neville people no longer regard him as a companion. They met him with only one result, that is to carry out EVA''s will and kill him. In the air, gray rides Icaran to the base. Avatar can''t give full play to his power. If you want to do it, it''s more convenient to use the body. Just send little jasmine back to the base before disconnecting. Put her outside. He''s not sure if EVA can find her. "Gray, why did they kill you?" Little Molly frowned and puzzled. Mingming was very friendly just now. Why did he suddenly change his face? "It was their God who wanted to kill me." Gray smiled and didn''t care much about it. Neville people are just a group of lambs domesticated by EVA. Although they live a good life, it doesn''t change the fact that they are lambs. But the lambs are kept in pens. They are kept in captivity in the worship of God and the concept of self-restraint. "Bad God! Devil! " Little jasmine is indignant. She thinks neville people are very good. She likes nature and lives in trees, just like the elves in Moore forest. And gray is also good. The God of Neville let them kill each other. Naturally, he is a bad God and a devil. "You''re right. It''s a demon. We''ll find him and knock him down!" Gray touched her little head and laughed happily. Suddenly, he saw an ikaran flying from a distance on his left and passing him hundreds of meters away. "Go to school!" In the past moment, gray seemed to hear the Neville man''s voice and seemed anxious. What are you doing at school? Gray doesn''t know and doesn''t want to go. Now he just wants to go back to the base and kill a God. It''s better to go back to school as a helicopter by riding ikaran directly, and you can harvest a pile of envy, jealousy and hatred in front of everyone. Suddenly, the ikaran he was riding seemed to be crazy, rolling wildly in the air, flapping his wings indiscriminately, and falling down with him. Gray grabbed it by the neck to avoid being thrown out. From the spiritual connection, he felt that a force appeared in Icaran''s mind, as if he wanted to manipulate his brain and turn it against gray. But this is contrary to the rule that it only recognizes one master in its life, so there is a conflict. Of course, Icaran is not the opponent of the mysterious force. At the moment it chooses to fight, its spirit dies. And that energy now wants to control Icaran. Gray also looks for the past along the spiritual connection and fights with each other in Icaran''s brain. "Pa!" Suddenly, the head of ikaran burst open. It seemed that the fierce struggle inside made it unbearable. Gray groaned. He had just suffered a small loss. There was no way. He had to pay attention to how he should escape from this high altitude when Icaran landed. You know, ikaran can fly at an altitude of kilometers. Even if he is in a hurry to return to the base and doesn''t pursue altitude, he is also 100 meters high. Even if the height of the tumbling later is reduced, it is still 70 or 80 meters high from the forest below. Plus the height of the forest, if he doesn''t have a good landing plan, he will consider disconnecting directly. There are all forests below. Gray is a little disappointed. If only there were a lake, maybe it is because this is a forest. When falling at high speed, the branches below can be used as sharp knives. AVA chose to do it here. Gray climbed back with Icaran''s body in his arms and squatted his feet carefully on his back. Next, he could change the direction of the landing point. If there were huge leaves to cushion, he could still survive. At this moment of life and death, he was a little excited. It was really exciting to find a way to live in this situation. Licking his lips, ikaran''s body is only about ten meters away from the forest, and the distance of ten meters takes only a moment. Gray did not act rashly. The situation below was unknown. These lush branches and leaves were the first obstacle. Under the impact of high speed, the leaves could also be used as swords. This level was carried by ikaran''s body first. Ikaran''s smooth abdomen was cut open, and the branch snapped off. The broken branch bounced up, threw out a few drops of blood and water and fell on Gray''s face. He didn''t realize it and stared down. When the branches and leaves spread out, the situation under the canopy suddenly opened up. Gray looked around and knew the surrounding situation. "Gray!" Little Molly climbed out of his chest clothes, flapped her wings and grew up quickly, and then she wanted to catch him. "No!" Gray waved his hand, stood up from Icaran''s back, let little Molly out, and bent his knees before he could talk more. Icaran''s descent speed accelerated again, like a shell falling, but Gray''s descent speed slowed down a lot. With this force, gray moved laterally for a distance, and avatar''s strong physical quality was revealed. With this jump, he landed on a wide leaf like a banana in front. Gray only felt that his chest was hit by a sledgehammer. The leaves were smashed, but fortunately, avatar''s bones were tough and didn''t break. He fell from this leaf again, and the falling potential was reduced by a few points. After a few leaves, the falling potential had become normal. It was not like that before. It was dead. Finally, gray landed safely, and the action standard was just as Savannah taught him before, maybe a little more perfect. "Gray!" Little jasmine has turned into an elf and hurriedly flew over to examine him. "I didn''t... Gray was about to speak, but when he opened his mouth, there was a stabbing pain in his chest, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. The first time he fell on the leaf, he felt no big problem, but at that time, his internal organs had been injured, which was only covered by the sharp pain caused by the huge impact. Little Molly didn''t want to, so she quickly stretched out her hand and pressed him on the chest, and the green light was great. Between breathing, gray felt the tingling in his body decreasing rapidly and his body recovering rapidly. "I''m ready!" As soon as he looked down and saw that little Molly''s spirit was a little tired, gray quickly stopped it. He had just broken his internal organs. He would die later. Little Molly healed him between a few breaths. It was powerful and consumed a lot. Grabbing the elf and putting it on his chest, gray looked at the corpse hanging from the tree and strode forward. "Since you want to run for your life, you can''t delay. If you give up halfway, I''m sorry for you. I''ll bury you later." With a faint word, gray left quickly. Now the neville people behind should have come. Gray didn''t dare to delay here. First, little Molly, he wants to send it back safely. Second, since they all escaped, they should escape well. It''s interesting to escape from life. This time can''t be delayed. Anyway, in his opinion, this is just a game, a game of escape. I can''t escape. The big deal is that avatar dies at last. Let little Molly find a place to hide and wait for herself to pick her up. There won''t be any problem. Chapter 711 Over the forest, after the Neville hunter who passed by gray flew forward for a distance, he was surprised that there was a loud sound of horses'' hoofs in front, and the sound of ikaran''s wings was like the roar of the wind. "The earth people attack the school and are catching the children. Please go and help." He shouted at them. The angry color flashed on her face and quickly said, "Savannah, you and Sutai take someone to save the children. I''ll go after gray!" She shouldn''t have given orders, but Savannah and gray have been together for so long. If she doesn''t have the heart to kill him, her mother will suffer in vain and EVA''s Oracle can''t be completed. Now let Savannah go to school to save people. She takes some people to chase gray. This is the best arrangement. Savannah nodded silently. There was no need to hesitate about how to choose between gray and EVA. Nitelli could arrange it so that she wouldn''t have to kill him herself. "Leave ten people, nitelli, to hunt down gray. The others will come with us, and so will the people below!" Savannah decided, taking a group of hunters to divide troops in the air, and so did the knight riding a horse below. "You''re from over there. Did you see gray?" Asked Knightley, looking at the Neville who reported. "Yes, he seems to be in a hurry. Why chase him?" The man nodded, but he was a little confused about chasing gray. At this time, we should all save the children. Although most of the children escaped because of the maintenance of those dreamers, some children still fell into the hands of the earth people and needed their rescue. And gray is recognized by everyone and has become one of them. Why should he be chased? Wouldn''t it be better to use all our strength to deal with the people on earth? "This is Eva''s Oracle. The actions of those people on earth just mean that they are not credible? Gray can''t be trusted. He must have some intention to join us. " Nitelli was even more indignant when she thought that the earth people had begun to attack them. Although they were talking, their speed only slowed down a little, and then increased rapidly. However, it is a division of troops, but in fact, it is only for different purposes. The routes of the two sides are roughly the same. The orientation of the school and the orientation of the base are roughly in the same direction, with little deviation, but the distance between the base is much farther. Not far away, the messenger said that he had seen gray not far ahead. Another way, an urgent call came from below. Nitley drove ikaran into the forest. Without waiting for them to say anything, she saw the remains of ikaran hanging on the tree. "It''s Gray''s Icaran!" Knightley frowned. Icaran was the overlord of the sky. Gray just ran away on it. Why did it become like this? Her head was gone? However, although she wondered, it was indeed a happy event, which showed that gray could not escape far and could not escape their hands. Without Icaran, he had to run on the ground. "His Icaran is dead. Keep chasing and pay attention to the surroundings. He can''t run far!" Knightley flew into the sky on ikaran and shouted. "Dead?" When Savannah heard this, her heart sank, but she didn''t say or do anything, and continued to chase in the direction of the school. She''s going to save the children. Let others do the hunt for gray. The ten hunters around nitley are all excellent hunters recognized by the tribe, and their abilities are not worse than anyone. In addition, there are knights below, twenty people chasing and killing one person, or those who lost ikaran. These are enough. Savannah left and the others began to search for gray. Neville people have cultivated their relationship with the forest since childhood, and it is not difficult for them to identify the small traces and faint smell in the forest. Sure enough, it wasn''t long before they found Gray''s trace. Twenty people roared after him. Not far away, they found gray who was climbing, running and jumping flexibly in the tree. "Kill him!" Knightley roared, her bow and arrow had left the string, and swished in the direction of Gray''s escape. Gray is jumping on the tree. Little Molly hides in the clothes on his chest with poor spirit. Her little hand picks up the clothes and her small head looks at the front curiously. An arrow came with a slight sound of breaking the air. Gray''s ear moved slightly, his body ran forward a little, and an arrow flew in front of him. He held out his hand like lightning, grabbed the arrow in his hand, and threw it out with his backhand. A Neville man on a big horse fell off his horse, and the arrow was inserted into his chest. Then continue to run, use the terrain to avoid arrows and resist the pursuers. However, although he was not shot, his escape direction has changed. Originally, after ikaran died, he meant to go to school. There were helicopters and armed forces, which were enough to protect himself against the neville people, and could send his avatar and ELF back to the base. After the neville people caught up with him, there was a round of encirclement, chasing and interception. He had to change his direction, even regardless of the direction, and ran to whichever side had a chance. Fortunately, the forest is deep and lush, and it is not easy for ikaran and hunters to attack themselves. After running away for a distance, gray suddenly found that the front suddenly opened up and the forest came to an end. There was a grassland in front. The terrain was empty. The Malaysian arrows could easily catch up with him, not to mention Icaran and hunters flying in the sky. "Remember how to get to the school?" Gray didn''t stop and whispered to the elf. Little Molly shook her head gently. They didn''t go to school several times. Now they are wandering around in the forest. How can she remember which way the school is going? "Well, do you see the big tree in front? When I pass the big tree later, you fly up. Don''t let them find you. Hide behind the leaves. I''ll come to you soon. I''ll come myself." "Uh huh!" Little Molly said she understood that she would launch her talent to fly up later to ensure that the neville people couldn''t find her. Soon gray came not far from the tree. Little Molly flew out of his chest and quickly flew towards the big tree. Gray knew that little jasmine had amazing talent. They couldn''t find her, so he didn''t hesitate to keep running and stay away from here. But before he stepped out, he saw that between the leaves in front, a hunter riding ikaran was ready, and an arrow flew towards him. The elf who just flew out happened to be on the trajectory of the arrow. no way! Gray''s eyes were about to crack, his heart roared angrily, and his mental power surged out, pushing the elf to move a little sideways. Limited by the spiritual link and the body, he can do this by draining his potential. A broken wing like a cicada wing flew in the air. Little jasmine lost her balance and tumbled out in the air and fell on the grass. Gray didn''t have time to think about it. He rolled over to little jasmine, grabbed it, dodged behind the big tree, looked carefully, and couldn''t run away anymore. It''s just an avatar''s body, it''s just a mental autophagy, and he doesn''t care. Holding the elf, gray immediately checked her broken wings. Fortunately, there was no wound. Her wings were like cicada wings. It didn''t matter if they were broken. They could grow again. He could make medicine. Just as he was about to breathe a sigh of relief, he found a slight wound on little jasmine''s shoulder, even scraped, broke a little skin, and there was a slight blood exudation. Chapter 712 But Gray''s face changed wildly when he saw the wound. He didn''t have time to think whether it was the arrow or the wound rolled to the ground. He couldn''t afford to gamble and didn''t want to gamble. He quickly took out a thumb sized bottle from his pocket and poured all the liquid in it on the ELF''s head. "Come on, drink it all." He didn''t have time to feed her. She licked enough medicine at will, and the rest could be bathed in the wound. This is prepared by him. It can cure the neurotoxin on the arrow of neville people. It was originally prepared for himself. Unexpectedly, it will be used on the elf. Because the elf has a unique talent and hiding talent, little jasmine seriously hides. Even if he can''t find it himself, he doesn''t think others can hurt her. I just didn''t expect that little jasmine would be hurt by Liushi. An arrow came from behind. Gray had no time to hide and was shot in the shoulder. "Treat yourself quickly and wait for me here!" Gray whispered and put the elf under the root of the tree. "I''m fine!" Little jasmine nodded gently, put her small hand on her shoulder and treated herself. Gray nodded and ran, but after a few steps, he found that his shoulder was beginning to numb. However, he was not afraid, but very happy. The neurotoxin attack was so fast that little Molly could just act. She was fine. With shoulder paralysis, gray continued to run forward with a smile. He didn''t run anymore. He just wanted to leave here as far as possible as possible at the fastest speed. Gray ran out of the forest and came to the grassland ahead. Knightley rode ikaran and waited for him in front with a bow and arrow. "Gray, don''t run!" She looked at the arrow inserted in his back. "You''re dead. What do you want to say?" "You want to kill me for your God. That''s right. I don''t even want to care about you!" Gray stumbled over, feeling that his mouth was not sharp, it was almost not his own, and he had some difficulty breathing. However, with a smile on his face, he said easily, "but my heart is not big. You have done another wrong that I almost regret, so you are all going to die, and everyone in the omatikaya tribe is going to die, I said." As soon as nitley''s eyes were cold, she loosened the bow string and the arrow appeared on Gray''s throat in the twinkling of an eye. The sky twists and turns, the eyes fall into darkness, and open their eyes again. In front of them is the green light, which is connected to the equipment. When the connection device was turned on, gray did it, gently rubbed his tingling temples and strode outside. "Hey, gray, I didn''t detect that your avatar signs of life have disappeared. What happened?" Dr. Patel came up with the data board and asked in surprise. The signs of life disappear, indicating that he is dead, but gray looks good, as if he has no mental injury. Shouldn''t it be a detection error? Dr. Patel was suspicious. After avatar died, every avatar driver''s brain wanted to explode. He was so calm that he seemed to have nothing to do. "Just killed!" Gray nodded faintly, then without saying anything, strode out. "But haven''t you been recognized by those neville people? Who killed your avatar? There was an accident while hunting? " Dr. Patel is curious. But gray didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He strode out of the gate of the biological laboratory and then walked outside the base. "Hey, put on your oxygen mask." A soldier watched him swagger out, his face changed greatly, and rushed out with an oxygen mask. Gray nodded to him gently. The huge dragon wings behind him opened and set off a gust of wind. When the soldiers opened their eyes again, he had flown rapidly towards the forest. "Is this... A super soldier? Or magic? Or super powers? Vampires? " The soldier rubbed his eyes and felt that his three views had been challenged. Gray didn''t care about exposure. He couldn''t wait to fly to the forest and play his fastest speed. Although his magic mark on little jasmine tells him that little jasmine''s current life condition is still very stable, he is not at ease. He can''t be at ease until he sees little jasmine''s safety with his own eyes. After flying at full speed for less than half an hour, gray came to little Molly accurately. At the root of the tree, the elf obediently didn''t run around. He sat there quietly, looking around with big eyes, waiting for gray to pick her up. "Little jasmine!" Gray stretched out her big hand and little Molly couldn''t wait to jump up. "Gray, my wings!" Little jasmine complained bitterly with a small face. Her beautiful wings were hurt again and couldn''t fly. Gray had filled her with medicine before, and she dared not remove it. Now she was still dirty, as if she had just come out of the mud. "It''s all right. We have experience. I''ll configure you with medicine. They can grow new ones soon." Gray comforted softly and touched her little head. "Come on, I''ll check your body." The magic array unfolds, and little jasmine''s body state is all presented in front of gray. The wound has healed, but the spirit is a little dark. It consumed too much before, was shot by the arrow of the neville people, and was invaded by the neurotoxin on the arrow. Fortunately, gray responded in time and didn''t wait, otherwise the neurotoxin would bring more damage to the elf. Even though the elf has a special constitution and stronger resistance, the toxins in the air have some impact on the elf. It can be seen that her poison resistance is not strong. If she is injured for a long time, her condition will be very bad. "Come on, drink this!" Gray took out two bottles of medicine from his backpack. One was to nourish the spirit and the other was to purify the toxin. Although it''s all right to check with the magic array, gray people are not at ease. Two bottles of medicine are used to keep the bottom. "Oh!" Little jasmine picked up the medicine and looked at the mouth of the bottle. It seemed that she was going to put her head in to drink. "Bigger drink!" Gray tapped her little head with his finger. Little jasmine suddenly turned into a big Laurie, picked up two bottles of medicine and drank it. When she got bigger, the broken wings behind her became more prominent. "Come on, let''s go collect medicine and cure your wings." Seeing her moping with her wings, gray rubbed her little head and pulled her out of the forest. Little jasmine turned into an elf again. Gray quickly caught her and put her on her shoulder. On the grass outside, there was no avatar''s body, only the blood sprinkled on the grass. "I still want to collect my body. I didn''t expect to have been collected." Gray said with a smile that he didn''t care much about his avatar body being taken away. Just an avatar, can not carry his strength, that is, a poor avatar, a game avatar. Little Molly frowned and said, "no, it''s not good to collect the body. Let''s find the magic medicine!" "Well, go find the medicine first!" Gray nodded. It''s not urgent to find trouble. Anyway, the home tree is so big and the soul tree is so conspicuous that they can''t run away. You''d better help the elf grow its wings again. Chapter 713 Looking for herbs, gray doesn''t forget that Icaran, who died because he fought with EVA, is at least a soul connected partner. He doesn''t look like the neville people who have to deal with him as soon as they hear EVA''s Oracle and die for it. So he can''t let it hang on the tree anyway. The only thing that worried him about going there in vain was the neville people''s attitude towards Icaran. They were very friendly to Icaran. Even if it was his Icaran, it died there, and someone might collect its body. However, gray obviously didn''t know that the people in the base were attacking the school, ready to level the home tree, drive the Neville out and mine ore. So after the Neville killed him, only one knight took his avatar body home to the garden tree, and the others went to support Savannah. They had no time to collect the body for ikaran. Icaran''s body was still in the tree. Gray pointed to the void, and the blood and flesh broken in the tree gathered together. With a stamp of his foot, the ground exploded into a big pit, and he put all the flesh and blood of ikaran in it, and then covered it with earth. "If you die for me, I will avenge you." Gray said heavily. AVA can come to ikaran''s mind, which shows that he has a back hand on ikaran and can control them. At this point, gray also increasingly confirmed that the traces of intelligent design on Pandora were not fake, but that these animals and plants were indeed designed by EVA. Because there will be no biological evolution just for people to ride. Even for horses on earth, they evolve only for faster running. Humans can ride them, but they can''t connect and tame Malaysia with their hearts like the neville people. The rule that this spiritual connection can be tamed is Eva''s welfare for the neville people, not the choice of biological evolution, because it is of little use to most creatures. There are so many traces of intelligent design in this world that it is difficult to make people doubt. He felt that EVA must not be the creator of these neville people and animals, otherwise he would not be so weak that he could not even beat himself. These creatures should have transformed them to grow organs suitable for his coming. It is also convenient for neville people who believe in him to have a better life and have more time to thank and pray and provide strength for him. Gray was about to look for some potions when he heard hoarseness in the sky. A head of ikaran flew over, followed by a team of cavalry with students studying at school. Almost all of them were wounded, but all looked excited, because they defeated the earth people with steel monsters, smashed their arrogance and told them that Navi was the master of Pandora. "Well, there''s a human!" Someone saw Gray below and made a noise in surprise. "Kill him!" Knightley and Sutai roared, took down their bows and arrows and aimed at the people below. Whoosh! The arrows were like rain. Gray calmly turned and looked at them without defense. "Is this human being stupid and doesn''t hide?" Although they thought they had blocked Gray''s retreat, and he couldn''t hide, it was somewhat unexpected that the other party didn''t dodge. "Ha ha, Earthlings, see our power Before he finished, his voice stopped like being strangled by someone''s neck. Below, gray raised an arm, and all the arrows fell into the mire and approached gray at turtle speed. A smile came out of the corner of her mouth and looked at them brightly, "I wanted to help little Molly grow her wings back first, but since you want to die so much, I''d better try my best to help you." Gray reached out his hand, grabbed all the arrows in his hand, turned them into a large handful, and then threw them out against the crowded ground cavalry. "How is this possible?" They can''t understand this picture because they haven''t encountered it. Even their God, EVA, will not show miracles in front of them. The other party has already connected this kind of thing through their hearts and branded their image in the hearts of every Neville without showing miracles. Although it looks magical here. As a priest of the tribe, Moya has the special ability to communicate with gods and the small ability to preside over ceremonies, she can''t do such a thing. They have no novels, TV, movies, games and other things, so they have no fantasy works. In short, they have nothing but a God as a belief and have the ability of spiritual connection, and they still rely on biological organs rather than superpowers. They are ordinary neville people and don''t know what this is. But soon some smart people began to guess that only God can do such things that violate common sense? Is he God? Because of the concept of "God", when he met this extraordinary power, he thought of God at the first time. "Are you God?" After dodging the arrows, he asked in shock, staring at him. Many other neville people escaped the arrows flying back, but several people were directly taken away by the arrows. There is no need to hit the key. Just hit it, and the neurotoxin on the arrow will kill them. Gray raised his eyebrows and turned his mind. He was about to admit that he was Pluto, the moon god they worshipped, but someone spoke before him. "He''s not a God. He''s a man on earth. He''s an evil god on earth. Kill him for Ava." Savannah exclaimed, her body trembling. She got along with gray the longest, so she knew him very well. When she saw this familiar face, she immediately thought of gray. After listening to him, she confirmed it immediately. If she was just an ordinary earth person, she might let him go once because of her kindness. But he is an evil god brought by the earth people. She must kill him for Ava. "Then die!" Without pretending to be their God, Gray was too lazy to force another round. His body flashed and appeared in front of a Neville man. He wanted to pull out the short knife to fight, but he only had time to touch the short knife and was beheaded by a sword. The blood gushed high, and the headless body fell from the horse. When the battle broke out, everyone began to attack recklessly. They didn''t expect that the evil god was so powerful that he easily killed an excellent hunter. But no matter how strong he is, he can''t stop their determination to kill the strong enemy for EVA. So many of them will be able to kill him. So, a minute later, more than 20 bodies fell disorderly to the ground, and the Neville began to retreat. "You can''t fight any more. This evil god is too strong. If you fight any more, others will die. These children must be sent back to the tribe." The neville people thought so. The hunters who could fly stayed to block, and the others broke through with people. Yes, a group of people broke through the siege of one person. In this way, two died when they broke through. Although gray didn''t use all his strength, he didn''t show mercy when harvesting. He wanted to kill himself and hurt the elves, not humans. Under these three preconditions, it''s difficult for them not to die. He was chased half an hour ago, and now it''s their turn. He laughed wantonly behind them, chasing them like a cat playing with a mouse, harvesting one life after another, deepening their inner fear. Chapter 714 Under the home tree, Moya looked at the body brought back with deep eyes. "Put it down!" She pointed to a dirt tunnel under the roots of the home tree. Of course, she didn''t think that gray was still one of them even though he was dead, but she sacrificed the body to EVA according to Eva''s Oracle. Avatar''s body was put into the pit, then covered with branches and soil. Moya closed her eyes and silently prayed to EVA with all the people participating in the sacrifice. Under the ground where they could not see, countless white filaments stretched out from the roots and quickly wrapped the avatar''s body into a white cocoon. One picture after another, he saw some fragmentary memories. Very piecemeal. If Gray''s life is a long TV play, what he sees is just some piecemeal pictures that can''t be pieced together. And recently, they are all memory fragments dominated by avatar, a few. Because only when he controls avatar, the avatar brain will work, so his memory of controlling avatar is the easiest to leave residual memory in Avatar''s mind. Although it was only some fragments, EVA was worthy of being a god worshipped by the neville people. She soon found something from these fragments. From Gray''s memory fragments, he saw something that he did not see from the perspective of other neville people or even any animals. A small humanoid creature with a pair of wings behind and no catalyst designed by him behind his head. Shortly after the sacrifice, a group of embarrassed neville people rushed back to their home tree. They immediately welcomed them and asked why. In their view, chasing and killing a person can''t be like this. No matter how powerful gray is, he can''t make them so embarrassed alone. And those children, who were at school before, how could they be with these people? Was it because they wanted to kill gray that the people at school did it? Some people guess that this is what they didn''t expect before. Gray has done so well that he has almost completely integrated into them. They are almost forgetting his identity as an earth man. And the accident happened suddenly. They didn''t have time to think that there was someone behind him. "It''s the earth people. The earth people kill into the school and want to arrest us!" The people who were at school immediately said sadly, "Fortunately, hunters came to save us, but when we came back, we met an earthman who could breathe outside without wearing that strange thing." "He was like a demon, killing more than twenty of us A group of people said all kinds of things, and finally summed up in fear, "we think he may be the God of the earth people, an evil god." "Chahick, please EVA punish him. We can''t be opponents of evil gods." Some people have been killed out of courage. A person can kill so many of them without injury in the face of many excellent Navi hunters, which shows that as long as time is enough, he can kill all of them alone. This is not a fight, this is a massacre, a one-sided massacre. The people who knew that gray was chased and killed by them were silent. They subconsciously felt that they had started the war against gray. The seeds of several soul trees flew in and landed on the catalyst of some people who came back. With their unresisted trust, he soon found the picture he wanted. It''s the essence of that man. He''s really not an ordinary earth man. The toxin he made when the earth man came didn''t have any effect on him. And that speed, that power, is definitely another God. AVA was angry. He did not allow a second God to appear here. He must kill him. Otherwise, he may become the nutrient for each other''s growth, and his people will become his believers. "He came with killing and bad luck. It was our disaster. We must kill him." Moya shouted to attract everyone''s attention. She looked firmly at the people, "EVA dropped the oracle. We can select three powerful warriors, go to the tree of souls, accept EVA''s guidance, become powerful warriors and kill evil gods." "But the hunters are the best. Shall we wait for them to return?" Etukan frowned. He felt heavy pressure, as if a mountain was pressing on his shoulder, which would crush him in the next second. "It''s too late. Choose from the rest of the hunters." After gray, they didn''t send all the hunters, and there were still a few home trees left. Because everyone thinks that those people are enough. It''s easy to find him, catch up with him and kill him mainly by relying on the number of people. Etukon nodded, "hunters, for our home and AVA, we need three warriors to go to the tree of souls and accept Ava''s guidance. This is both an honor and a responsibility." "Now, those who are willing to go come out and remember to be the best." There was a silence. Two seconds later, several people stood up and looked at each other, and several people spontaneously retreated. In less than a minute, the three warriors had been selected. "Well, now you ride on ikaran, go to the tree of souls, accept EVA''s guidance and go as fast as you can." Etukan said urgently. The three immediately called their ikaran and flew to the tree of soul as fast as possible. "All the rest, take their bows and arrows, go back to their home tree and prepare to resist the devil." Neville people have a warlike tradition. Everyone was trained as a soldier since childhood, so everyone picked up a bow and arrow and was an excellent soldier. Except for children who can''t pull bows and arrows, there are as many soldiers as there are. "We can also go to the soul tree to escape. It''s the closest place to Eva. We can get EVA''s shelter." Said Moya. "There are too many people. We don''t have enough horses and ikaran. We can''t walk fast. The devil won''t give us time." Etukon sighed. "Get ready. He''ll be here soon. I have a hunch." As an experienced soldier, he can easily describe an unparalleled devil image in his mind from the description of others. Because he knew very well how excellent the hunters riding horses and ikaran were. If they could get close to them and kill them in any close combat, it would be enough to prove the strength of the other party. They want to escape. They can''t go fast with so many people and children. They have to gather everyone and fight together. If everyone works together to kill him or defeat him with a bow and arrow, it''s really not good. You can also delay time and wait for the three warriors to come back and deal with him together. As for whether I think I did wrong before, if I didn''t do it, I wouldn''t have the current situation? Sorry, they don''t think so, because that''s EVA''s Oracle. EVA is the most correct. AVA must have foreseen the disaster brought by the devil, so she let them do it. Otherwise, if the devil starts killing in the home tree, they may lose more. Let some weak women and children enter the high-rise of the home tree. Etukon organized everyone to establish a defense line, walk among the crowd and give everyone comfort and confidence. Before long, the first Hunter riding ikaran escaped back. As soon as he appeared, he collapsed and shouted to etukan, "chief, he''s really a devil." "We stopped him for a while. When we were ready to ride ikaran away, he grew wings and flew faster than ikaran. We scattered and fled before we escaped from his clutches." "And... He stopped talking and finally said painfully," nitley, dead! " Etukan seemed to have been hit by a heavy hammer in his chest. His body shook and almost fell down. He calmed down and said bitterly: "don''t tell Moya first. You go to the tree to defend!" Then people came back one after another and were arranged to the tree by him. In addition to attacking with bows and arrows, they can also drive ikaran to fight close. They can''t give up ikaran''s combat power. In the end, they can continue to run! Chapter 715 "Coming!" Suddenly, a hunter''s cry came from the sky. Everyone below tightened their bows and arrows and opened them to aim at the front. At both ends, ikaran flew quickly and landed on the home tree. In the back, gray flapped his wings and fell lightly in front of the home tree, looking coldly at the Nawi soldiers standing in a row. "Shoot!" When etukan saw Gray, a strong color of hatred flashed in his eyes and angrily released the arrows in his hand. With etukan''s shooting, other neville people also released their arrows. The bowstring pushed the arrows and shot at gray quickly. The archery skills of neville people are very high. The best group are all sharpshooters. But most of them didn''t choose to shoot gray, but shrouded the Dodge area around him. Of course, there are still the most arrows at gray. They all know that gray has a power to block the arrows. But there is a limit to this power. As long as there are enough arrows, even he can''t stop it? Before the arrows in front of gray, they had bent their bows and arrows, aimed by feeling, and quickly shot the second wave of arrows. Countless arrows form a rainstorm. Gray doesn''t dodge. As soon as his palm is lifted, a magic barrier is opened. Countless arrows fall on it and are directly bounced away, which can''t cause any damage to gray behind. "Gray, or forget it." Little jasmine popped a head out of his chest and said softly. Gray has killed a lot of people. She doesn''t want him to continue to kill. Just kill a few bad guys. Forget the others. "Your wings are not good yet. These people are so hateful!" Gray smiled and said that it was unforgivable that these people almost brought irreparable harm to the elf. How about thousands of people in each other''s tribe? If you hurt the elves, you still have to die. Besides, he just wants to travel. It''s their first hand. Isn''t it normal to pay the price? To be a man is to be responsible for your actions and have the courage to take responsibility. Kill these people, and then kill the so-called EVA, and it will be perfectly solved. "Yes, I''m not used to it without wings. Let''s go find the magic medicine to refine the medicine." Little Molly grabbed his hair with her fingers and said along with him. Maybe Gray will calm down after leaving. "All right! Let them go for a while. If they come to trouble us again, they''ll all click! " Gray nodded gently and said to the Neville man in front, "that''s all for today. I''ll come back to you in a few days. Get ready!" Then he turned and left without giving them time to react, flapping his wings and flying to the forest. He thought it was good to let them live a few more days in fear. "Don''t go, come back, devil, come back and die!" Etukan shouted angrily, and the others shouted like a mountain and a tsunami. They thought he was afraid. He was not invincible. When he saw so many of them and so many arrows, he chose to step back. Even if he is really an evil god, they can defeat him, even kill him and get the gift of AVA, the mother of all souls. Gray didn''t know that the neville people misunderstood him. He was looking for magic medicine in the forest. It was not troublesome to refine the medicine to make little jasmine grow new wings again. He had materials for most of the magic drugs he needed, and only a few magic drugs needed to be found by himself. This time he also made improvements, which may make the wings of the elf grow stronger and make her fly faster. The forest is really good. Gray quickly found the magic medicine and began to refine the medicine. As for the elf, she could only walk not far away, but she was also very happy without wings. She jumped from a grass to another flower and had a lot of fun. Gray silently put away a pair of magic wings just refined, like cicada wings, and continued to refine medicine. Before long, the medicine came out. After little jasmine drank it, the old wings behind her fell off automatically, just like the last time. "Don''t be bitter. Come and eat a piece of chocolate. It will grow soon." Gray opened a box of chocolates, broke a small piece and handed it to the elf, and then threw all the rest into his mouth. Little Molly was very happy to have chocolate, but when she saw that gray ate all the rest at once and gave her only a small piece, she immediately pouted her small mouth, chewed the chocolate, chewed it, and was happy again. "Come on, let''s find that strange white tree. That tree must be a good magic material." Now that the medicine has been refined, little jasmine can grow wings again soon. Gray thinks it''s time to go to AVA to collect debts. "Gray, look at that. It looks like a monkey." Little Molly pointed to a hairless creature with four arms, which is very similar to a monkey. "That''s a web monkey. Haven''t you met it before?" "Oh!" Little jasmine nodded gently, then suddenly raised her head, as if she remembered something, "they seem to make wine?" "You remember that clearly!" Gray smiled. Web monkeys hide their fruits, but Pandora is not short of food, so Pu monkeys often forget that they still have food. Over time, those fruits will ferment into wine under suitable conditions. "Well, let''s go find the bar!" Little jasmine jumped, and her listless spirit was suddenly excited. "All right! I also want to try what monkey wine is like. " Gray promised not to worry about collecting debts. The tree of soul is very important to Eva. He usually won''t leave and can''t run away. Gray took the elf stealth, silently flew to the tree and came behind the Pu monkey. The webbed monkey was not aware of this. It grabbed a few fruits and left two hands clinging to the branches. "You''re going to the place where you hide the fruit." Gray waved his magic at the webbed monkey and landed on the back of its head. The webbed monkey''s ears moved and felt that the fruit should be hidden and hidden to the previous place. Where did you hide the fruit before? The webbed monkey thought and accelerated. Before long, it took gray deep into the woods. "It tastes like fruit wine." Little Molly stared in surprise and urged gray, "let''s go over there." Here, they can''t use web monkeys anymore. They only need a person with a smart nose. Little jasmine not only has a good smell, but also is extremely sensitive to the taste of wine. Following the smell of wine, gray quickly came to a tree, and then found a tree hole on it. The smell of wine came from the tree hole. The webbed monkey in the back also came and seemed to want to put the fruit in. Gray quickly sent it away. With a hook in his finger, a stream of wine flew out of the tree hole and fell into the two silver cups he prepared. He tasted one by himself, and then handed the other to little jasmine. This wine is very good. It has a faint smell of fruit, and the aroma of many kinds of fruit is mixed together, but it doesn''t seem strange, but it has a unique charm. Since the wine was good and there was no problem, gray knew what to do next. Then he used a magic bottle to collect all the liquor in it, and only got a shallow bottom. "It''s so few. It doesn''t look good. Let''s look for it again." Little Molly has no doubt about this. The more monkey wine gray looks for, the happier she is. The two strolled around the webbed monkey habitat and found that there was an amazing amount of monkey wine here. Because the fruit is rich, and the trees here are tall and many hollow, monkey wine can''t be far away. Little Molly holds the bottle and refuses to let go. Her eyes are smiling like crescent moon. Chapter 716 Circle after circle of arc-shaped stone rings, huge and incomparable, lie between heaven and earth. Gray feels very spectacular every time he sees them. Well, although he has been here twice now, he really feels very spectacular twice. Gray gently fell on the huge stone ring, his clothes had been replaced with leather armor, and he was holding a magic weapon and a long gun. "Is that the big white tree?" Little Molly stood on his shoulder and tried to look forward. She only saw a touch of white under the basin covered by many stone rings in front. She couldn''t see clearly. But she also knew that it was the tree of souls. She met Gray''s Avatar last time. Then gray left in a hurry and went offline once. That must be the bad guy Gray said. "That''s right!" Gray nodded, leaning on a long gun in both hands, not in a hurry. In the distance, a stream of water suddenly jumped out of a lake to form a huge river. It flowed away along the terrain. Suddenly, the mountains collapsed and the earth cracked. The turbulent lake water rushed out of the lake and swept across the ground, sweeping all the obstacles in front. Whether it''s mountains and rocks or giant trees, they are all smashed by the huge waves that rush out of the lake. Huge waves, wrapped in sand, stones, vegetation and irresistible power, rushed here. Boom! The sound of thunder roared, and gray felt that the stone rings under his feet began to shake. Under the tree of soul, a will roars in anger. Three strong men, four meters tall, muscular and holding a huge stone axe, angrily looked at the figure in front, climbed up from both sides of the stone ring, and took heavy steps to attack gray. "Blue giant? Have an idea! " Looking at these three guys comparable to giants, gray just smiled gently, the leather armor on her chest changed, leaving a small space. Little Molly jumped in actively, revealing half her small head and looking out. Looking at the surging flood behind, Gray''s magic weapon spear was heavily inserted into the stone ring, and a magic array was launched. After stabilizing, the three giants were less than 50 meters away from him, and they could cross this distance in a few seconds and come to gray. He let go of his long gun, turned and rushed towards the three giants. Apart from the skin color and the braid behind their heads, the three giants can''t see the appearance of neville people. If ordinary neville people see them, they may also regard them as monsters. But now, the tribe is almost gone. These three are warriors who inherit EVA''s grace and the Savior of the tribe. "Roar!" The giant Neville made a fierce roar, threw his fists high above his head and hit him hard. With a bang, the giant''s fist fell on the stone ring by a millimetre. The stone ring shook and almost broke. After they are transformed, they may be able to easily smash stones, but the stone ring is a huge ring with a thickness of tens of meters. It is so high that it will not be easily smashed by him. The giant in front did no harm to gray, but gray hit him on the shoulder with a spear after his fist fell. The giant''s shoulder collapsed, but he just snorted. Behind him, a giant waved a stone axe and cut at gray. The last giant jumped up, but the target was not gray, but the magic array behind him. After being transformed, they could hear the voice of God directly. Their God, EVA, told him that it must be destroyed. Gray lowered his head, wiped the back of his head with a giant axe, looked up again, and he saw a pair of crazy eyes. The giant in front loosened his clenched fists and grabbed gray recklessly. He doesn''t want to attack, but to fix him and create opportunities for his companions. Of course, gray won''t let him succeed. He kicked him violently. Gray took advantage of his strength to fly out. The man is still in the air, and the bronze spear has flown out. The blue lightning caught up with the giant who rushed across him to the magic array. The other party seemed to feel the crisis and didn''t dare to run any more. He turned back and blocked in front of him with a huge stone axe. With a click, the stone axe broke into a pile of gravel and exploded. The bronze spear passed through the stone axe and his body. With great force, he fell heavily on the stone ring and nailed it on it. Gray dare not let him attack the magic array. Although they can''t do magic, they are powerful enough. Once the axe goes down, the magic array is estimated to collapse. I don''t know what means EVA has. This magic array is to help him create a land of Ze and create the most powerful fighting environment. Gray landed and rushed towards the nailed giant, intending to solve him first and then come back to deal with the two. Behind him, the giant whose shoulder was smashed by him with a long gun. The silk threads in the muscles on his shoulder were interspersed between the muscles and bones, and soon made his shoulder recover as before. The other with the axe crossed him, chased gray, imitated Gray''s appearance, and threw the stone axe in his hand. The sound of breaking the air mixed with the familiar roar came. Gray, like having eyes behind his back, seized the opportunity to turn around and kick on the back of the flying stone axe, which not only made the stone axe fly back, but also made his speed a little faster, like a cannon ball flying to the giant in front. Dada, dada! Arrows fell on the stone ring, making a soft sound. In the sky, dozens of hunters rode ikaran, looked at the guy who was much smaller than them, but was about to kill their companions, drew arrows and bows again, and aimed at gray who was flying to the giant. "Ah ~!" The nailed giant stood up from the stone ring with his hands, and the bronze spear went deep inch by inch, and finally came out from behind him. The giant ignored the huge wound on his abdomen. He would no longer bleed. The wound was full of white silk thread. He stood still with a lunge on the stone ring and waved his fist hard. He didn''t care about his injury, but at his wound, silk like white lines were intertwined to heal him. The white silk in the body sutures the organs to ensure that he can continue the vigorous battle soon and contribute his life to Ava. Gray flew over and hit the giant''s fist. He collided with the giant''s fist. In everyone''s incredible eyes, his thin fist easily tore open the giant''s iron fist. For a moment, flesh and blood burst, bones broke, the giant staggered back, and finally fell down again. As soon as he fell, he met a bronze spear that was also obliquely inserted on the stone ring, and the bronze spear pierced through his chest again. Gray looked at the wound of his abdomen being stitched by white silk. Without much thought, he instinctively took out a long sword, stepped on his body and cut off his head with a sword. This is the combat experience. He won''t let him recover slowly. If he doesn''t believe it, if the other party loses his head, Bai Si can grow a head for him again. That white silk''s treatment is limited after all, and it still replaces flesh and blood, not rebirth flesh and blood. After the giant was led by the owl, he didn''t lose his life immediately. Those white silk had not been completely broken. His head and body were like a broken tie. Several white silk tried to sew his head back again. Gray naturally wouldn''t allow it. He kicked him on the head, white silk broke directly, and the giant''s head was kicked out and fell from a stone ring hundreds of meters high. The giant immediately lost his life, and the white silk also lost movement. Chapter 717 Ava''s will is entrenched in the flying head and quickly looks at his last remaining memory. In the giant''s memory, he saw that on the man''s chest, a small head stretched out and looked out curiously. Even in the giant''s memory, he almost ignored it. If he was not good at spiritual power, he might not be able to find this small head even in his memory. "Why did he carry this little thing in such a dangerous battle?" EVA remembered the memory of the avatar corpse she had seen before. The little thing was almost inseparable from him. "Is this little thing the noumenon, and this man is just a puppet she controls?" EVA guessed, and then quickly became positive. If not, she couldn''t explain why the other party was so dangerous and took her. Similarly, the concealment of that little thing is too strong. It must be the weak noumenon''s ability to protect itself. Powerful hiding ability and powerful puppet are combined together, and this little thing is invincible. On the stone ring, gray pulled out his spear and put away his sword. The spear spun rapidly in his hand and swept away the arrow rain that shot at him. The two giants strode to catch up. Seeing their companions dead, they had no time to be sad and killed them. Gray didn''t want to wait. He took the initiative to attack and waved his spear. Countless shadows shrouded the two giants. But those hunters were not ornaments, but they were all marksmen, and the arrows rained down on him. After a wave of arrow rain, gray spear stabbed the bare handed giant in the throat. The giant slammed his hands together and grabbed the bronze spear. Gray slapped the spear hard, and the spear shook. The blood and flesh on the giant''s hands were torn, and the bones were visible. But he didn''t let go. The giant with the axe looked at his head as if he wanted to split him in half. Gray drives the spear and blocks it with the spear rod. The giant axe smashes it down. The spear vibrates again. The bones of the giant''s hands burst and the bone powder rustled down. He still didn''t let go. He even put the spear to his abdomen, clamped the spear with his body, and stretched out his hands to grasp gray. Another wave of arrow rain came, but only a few of them were shooting arrows this time, but in his battle with the two, a few people were enough to bring him trouble. Instead of not firing an arrow, others began to look for opportunities in an orderly manner, one wave after another to contain gray for the giant. Gray dodged the arrow and slapped on the spear. The spear twisted horizontally. The spear immediately wanted to twist the giant''s stomach into two sections. But the giant grabbed the spear and his body rotated with him. He didn''t give him a chance to hang himself. The giant with an axe also waited for the opportunity to attack. "Trouble!" Gray snorted, his palm slid on the spear, approached the giant, let go of his fists, jumped up and smashed his chest and abdomen. Several more arrows hit, targeting his eyes and chest. Gray stepped on the spear, raised his body again, avoided the axe and arrow, and pressed the giant''s head behind him. Step on his back waist, hold his huge head with both hands, twist it hard and directly screw it off. He pulled his body back, grabbed the bronze spear from behind him, carried his body on his body and blocked a wave of arrows. Then with a push, the giant''s body flew up and smashed into an ikaran above. He also drew out a bronze spear. The axe giant said nothing. The axe fell with the wind. He didn''t give up. Some arrows flew. Gray grabbed one and flashed past the giant. The arrow was inserted into his thigh, and then the spear swept back and broke his leg. He''s the only one left. It''s not easy to kill him. On the other side, some people have been riding Icaran down to destroy the magic array. They are not giants and their strength is not too strong. The magic array can support for a while, but it has begun to dim. The giant knelt down, gray turned around, smashed down with a spear, and the giant''s head exploded like a watermelon. He kicked the giant''s body and gray flew to the magic array. The hunters in the sky panicked, predicted his route and began to stop him. Anyway, they had to destroy his plan and couldn''t let him succeed. But now he doesn''t have to fight giants. He directly creates a magic shield to protect his whole body and block all arrows. "No matter he continues to attack, even if he dies, he must destroy this thing!" Several hunters who attacked the magic array changed their faces, but they all didn''t want to retreat and escape. They communicated with Icaran in their hearts and attacked the magic array recklessly. Suddenly, the magic array was full of cracks, and then exploded into Yingying light spots. Several hunters did not have time to show their joy or command ikaran to fly away. A spear had been quickly waved several times and accurately broke their necks. Then the spear turned and stabbed down from the back of an ikaran. Ikaran let out a wail and fell to the ground dead. The remaining ikaran did not choose to escape, but frantically rushed towards gray, teeth and claws, as if to avenge their master. Looking at the coming Icaran, gray turned sideways to avoid its attack, just as he had chosen his own Icaran. But this time he didn''t ride on its neck, but grabbed its neck, threw it around, and knocked off the flying arrows and other ikaran. Ikaran was swept away from the stone ring, but he still didn''t give up and rushed over again madly. Gray narrowed his eyes, swept the bronze spear, and directly cut off Icaran''s delicate neck. Icaran died miserably on the spot. Of course, the arrows in front of and behind him have not been broken, but they can''t shoot gray. The only impact is that those Icaran''s bodies are full of arrows. Sweep all the bodies around him under the stone ring. Gray opens his magic mask again and squints at the hunters. "How do I feel that you are aiming at my chest?" He believed his feeling that half of the hunter''s arrows came to his chest. However, it is also normal to shoot the enemy''s heart in battle. What is abnormal is that these sharpshooters aim not at the heart, but at the center of his chest. To be more precise, that''s where the elf is now. "They seem to see you. Don''t you have the talent to start?" Gray asked leisurely that the three giants were dead, and the arrows could no longer pose any threat to him. "Well, they can''t see me!" Little jasmine hid in the leather armor and nodded gently. "It''s strange that they should know you''re here." Gray laughed. These people didn''t kill him, but the goal was to stare at the elf. This is really, looking for death! This time, even if the elves don''t want to see it, they will all die. Hey, hey, with a smile, gray looked back. The huge torrent was out of control. Without his control, the torrent began to flow in all directions instead of maintaining its previous prestige. Gray held the magic shield to control the torrent, and then raised the array again. The torrent was controlled and rolled, and the waves rolled like thunder. Chapter 718 Use the array to control the trend of the flood, while gray himself controls the water dragons to rise and jump at the hunters who are still attacking him. There are only three water dragons, but these water dragons are not afraid of arrows, which are a great threat to the neville people who basically only engage in long-range combat and can only use short knives and daggers in close combat. Arrows fall on the water dragon and enter the water dragon''s body without affecting their actions. They drove Icaran to avoid, and gray didn''t stop chasing. These water dragons were not afraid of arrows, but it was not easy to catch up with them. He didn''t want to waste his energy playing the chase game. When the water dragon approached several people, gray made an explosion gesture and made a ''Bang'' sound with a smile in his mouth. The water dragon burst open in an instant and flew in all directions as water droplets. These drops of water burst at such a distance, more terrible than their arrows, and directly shot several hunters and ikaran close into a sieve. When other hunters saw this scene, they were all frightened. Even if they can sacrifice their lives for God, in the face of this one-sided massacre, they can''t even hurt each other, which is a huge blow to them. They can''t do without fear and despair. There is a feeling in their hearts that gray is invincible. Even if they continue to fight, they will just die in vain and won''t have any effect. But AVA doesn''t think so. Although he doesn''t want his people and believers to die for nothing, it can consume Gray''s strength. As long as it consumes some, he is more confident of winning. "Gray, stop it. These people have fought side by side with you. We are a whole." Savannah rode ikaran to gray, dropped her longbow and walked up the stone ring. "Yes, so their bows and arrows aimed at me and killed my avatar more than once." Gray thought so. While talking, another water dragon exploded and killed two hunters. "There is no hatred between us. You should be one of us. We shouldn''t fight each other." Savannah looked sad. "Stop it. Everything is still in time. As long as you like, I''m willing to do anything for you." Savannah walked step by step through Gray''s magic barrier. "I don''t think it''s possible. After all, your God wants to kill me!" Gray looked up at the tall female giant. Ordinary neville people also belong to giants for human beings. I can''t imagine the day when I look up to women. Gray thought that he didn''t care much about Savannah''s arrival. It''s just that I can''t fight and want to stop myself in other ways. So she probably came to seek peace and softened her attitude. When Avatar was killed, no one said she was still a member of Neville. Or, I feel that there is little chance to win, so I use peace as an excuse to get close to myself, intend to get close to myself, get my trust, and then surprise myself. In short, no matter which one, he is not afraid. Savannah looked tall, but it was obvious that she was not tall, but the strong side. Standing still, she didn''t know what to do to herself. Savannah played emotional cards with him and approached slowly. Her eyes were sad and her look was painful. It was not like disguise. Finally, she came to gray and looked at the human who was somewhat similar to gray she knew. Savannah knelt down and looked him in the eyes. "Gray, please, let the others go." She said sadly that today''s changes have brought them too much sadness. "You, your God, wanted you to kill me first. It''s impossible to reconcile." Gray shook his head hesitantly. "Yes, AVA must have misunderstood something. We will explain to AVA that he is the mother of all spirits and the most kind God. He won''t hurt you." Said Savannah firmly. Gray sighed softly, reached for her arm and tried to pull her up. "Okay, I agree At this time, Savannah suddenly launched an attack, holding a short knife and quickly inserted it into his chest, right in the middle of his chest. "You see, I''m right. There can''t be peace between us." Gray grabbed her wrist. The knife was only three centimeters away from his chest, but it was like a natural moat. Savana couldn''t get in with all her strength. Savannah blushed and wanted to push her arm forward and pierce his chest, but her arm remained motionless, as if embedded in the rocks. When the crack sounded, gray sighed again. He held out his other hand, grabbed her other arm, broke it hard, and then punched her in the chest. Savannah''s chest collapsed, flew out upside down, fell on the stone ring, and then never stood up again. Among the hunters in the sky, etukan, who looked older, had tears dripping from the corners of his eyes, and then resolutely launched an attack again. Gray looked at her indifferently. If Savannah didn''t do it, he could spare her life regardless of what happened before, but if she did, no wonder she did it. The roaring waves sounded, and the flood had reached under the stone ring. It would not take long to flow into the basin in front and destroy the white soul tree. In the basin below, the ground shook violently, and there was a startling explosion. Countless white silk gushed from the ground like a spring. The huge tree of soul was topped at the top of white silk, like a flower on the tip of the wave. "EVA!" The hunters looked at the white silk with a fanatical look in their eyes. In Gray''s eyes, it was like the appearance of an evil god. In their eyes, it was the miracle of the mother of all spirits. Because they all recognize the white silk, which is the catalyst of the mother of all souls and the thing in their whip. The hunters stared at EVA in amazement. Gray was not stunned. The magic cover protected her whole body, and the flood below was more turbulent. "Sure enough, I said there must be something below." Gray chuckled. A broken stone ring stood in front of the flood. As soon as the flood passed, the stone ring was wiped out into powder and wrapped to continue the impact. "Kill him!" Etukan roared, stretched his bow and took an arrow. Regardless of whether his arm could bear it, he shot one arrow after another at a spot in Gray''s chest. Other hunters reacted and should buy time for AVA instead of being stunned. Seeing that etukon shot only one point, they also remembered EVA''s previous words, and all the arrows shot at that point. Countless arrows were shot on the magic mask in front of gray. Gray took a look. These arrows were still aimed at his chest. "Well done. You want to kill little jasmine, don''t you?" A sneer came from the corners of his mouth. Gray raised his hand. A burst of water vapor gathered above and condensed into short guns. With a press on the hunters, short guns whizzed out and danced in the air to kill them. They quickly Dodge, but Gray''s magic is not their arrow. It''s not easy to attack with a curve. Some hunters waved long bows and scattered the water guns, and gray didn''t continue. He looked down at the tree of soul. I don''t know what their God will do. If he can''t move, he will be easily taken away by this flood. But things should not be so simple. After all, it''s still very strange. Be careful! Chapter 719 Below, countless white filaments are surging up, and the filaments are intertwined and woven together to form a huge creature 20 or 30 meters high, covered with fine silk threads. White creatures are extremely tall and slender, like neville people. After he gathered his body, he suddenly propped up two huge wings behind his back, and the wing membrane was very similar to Icaran''s wings. At this time, the flood had come. EVA bent her knees and jumped, her wings were angry, and she easily flew up from the ground to the high altitude. Looking down at the little spot in front of her, AVA was furious. She was beaten to the door and forced to leave her nest where she had been rooted for countless years. Seeing that the place where she had lived for hundreds of years had become a land of Ze, he couldn''t swallow this tone. He is not a God without desire. If so, he would not take the initiative to deal with gray, want to secretly transform him into his own person, and would not let someone kill him immediately after failure. If he had no desire, he would not transform Pandora. All this shows that he has desires. Even if his life level is beyond ordinary creatures, he still has desires. For example, faith! EVA took off and looked down at gray on the stone ring with cold eyes. "Finally came out. I thought you would only hide underground and be a dog." Gray sneered. The spear stood beside him, carefree and contented, as if he didn''t pay attention to him at all. Although AVA built herself a mouth like organ, he didn''t speak. As soon as gray opened his mouth, he moved immediately. With a bang, EVA Baisi''s palm slapped on the magic shield in front of gray. As soon as she touched it, there were silk cracks in the magic shield. Countless Baisi reappeared on him. They shot past like raindrops, and the magic shield broke directly. When the long gun was put into his backpack, gray jumped hard, the whole man jumped into the air, spread his wings behind him, and stopped steadily. EVA''s huge palm and countless white silk fell on the stone ring. With a bang, the tall stone ring broke, and then began to collapse. Gray flew over, grabbed the spear and hit it on EVA''s head. Ava''s head tilted and let him hit her on the shoulder. Gray felt as if he had hit a pile of cotton without any sense of force. Then AVA grew countless white silk on her shoulder, intended to fix the spear in her body, and hit him hard with her arms. He doesn''t have any good way to deal with this. The other party obviously plans to exchange injuries for injuries. Perhaps for him, this injury is not an injury. But gray can''t trade with him. In the past, he liked the game of exchanging injuries for injuries, because his strong self-healing ability is his greatest guarantee. It''s very worthwhile to exchange injuries that are not worth mentioning for each other''s serious injuries. But not this time. EVA''s means are strange. The white silk growing under the skin of the three neville people can be seen clearly. The white silk on him doesn''t know what strange ability he has. He did not dare to exchange injuries with him in order to prevent the other party from invading his body. Those white silk doesn''t seem to be good things. When he was avatar, he probably came into contact with this thing and was taken advantage of by EVA. Now he can''t give him another chance. So he retreated decisively, jumped the bronze spear, and easily tore the growing white silk on EVA''s shoulder. A thin white silk was scattered. Gray stretched out his left hand to take his fist and quickly retreated with a spear. Ava''s fist burst. His fist may be big enough or not bad, but the fist itself is only composed of countless filaments. Its defense is too poor. It collided with Gray''s fist and was directly exploded. Below, huge stones fell into the uncontrolled torrent, stirring up towering waves. I saw that the waves were higher and higher, more and more, and finally condensed into a huge palm and patted at the white giant. Ava''s huge palm, made up of the lake water, burst and broke into drops of water. Gray pressed it up again, and the spear danced to form an airtight shadow. In an instant, dozens of holes were opened in the giant. The white silk was fried into powder and dispersed by the wind. But in the twinkling of an eye, white silk grew in those big holes. In the twinkling of an eye, there was no trace of covering the wound. "Something!" Gray nodded in affirmation, "then try this again!" The blazing flame covered the spear, and gray waved fire dragons. He figured out that water could not effectively kill such an enemy like plants. If he had to burn him with fire, he would have no choice. The fire dragon formed by divine fire surrounded the two people and kept approaching. EVA panicked. From the golden flame, he felt the crisis of death, which was more terrible than the flood. It was his nemesis. A series of flying arrows shot at gray with excellent accuracy and full power. However, these arrows were directly burned to ashes when they passed through the fire dragon before they got close. AVA suddenly turned and hit the flame. The fierce divine fire fell on him and burned. In an instant, she became a flame giant. There seemed to be a terrible howl. Gray caught up with her. The bronze spear was magnified three times and fell heavily on EVA. With a click, EVA was torn apart, but it was just an empty shell. EVA''s golden cicada came out of its shell, her arm stretched and turned into a whip. Covered by his own shell, his whip was fast and urgent. Gray had just smashed his shell and couldn''t dodge. He only had time to get out of his chest and was severely whipped on his arm. "It''s for little jasmine again!" Gray was angry. The target of the other party at the beginning was obviously the center of his chest. "Then I''m welcome!" The golden flame danced in the air and turned into a flame whirlwind, surrounding them. Gray was also shrouded in fire. Since he was afraid of fire, he would not give him a chance. Now, he was not afraid to trade injury for injury. Those white silk dare to come near and burn them all. Quickly rushed out to fight with Ava. AVA was afraid of fire, hands and feet, and was defeated by gray. Whenever the flame spread to him, he would always directly take off a layer and throw up the white silk with the flame. But even so, his size did not shrink, because he was constantly growing white silk. If this goes on, he will kill him sooner or later! The idea flashed in her heart. AVA decided to admit that she was not the opponent of this person. His strength was too strong and he had many means. It was unnecessary to fight with him. If he can''t kill him himself, he may not be able to kill himself. Thinking like this, AVA has been surrounded by smaller and smaller flame whirlwinds. If it gets smaller later, he can only wait to die. When she made a decision in her heart, EVA suddenly abandoned gray and rushed to the flame whirlwind, but the flame whirlwind turned with the wind and formed an indestructible protective layer. If she wants to break through the flame, she must first break the wind. EVA rushed over and hit the flame directly, and her whole body was covered by the flame again. He quickly faded a layer and looked at gray, "let me go, we can share the world, and you can be their God." He began to talk about conditions. He didn''t want to die. "So you can talk. I thought I met a mute God!" Gray said as he continued to compress the space so that EVA had nowhere to escape. "If you force me, I''ll die together!" EVA shouted with a fierce voice like Hong Lei. "No, I''m willing to let you go. Please don''t be impulsive!" Gray said nervously, his little hands trembling. AVA looked at him warily. After waiting for a while, she found that the space in the flame whirlwind had not increased at all, and there was no sign of lifting. She was furious, "you''re playing with me!" "Yes!" Gray nodded honestly and thumbed up. "I didn''t expect you to find out. You''re really powerful, cow!" "Do you want any reward? Why don''t I give you a one-stop cremation service? " Gray touched his chin and made a serious proposal, "I haven''t done cremation one-stop service for a long time. You should feel very honored." "But it doesn''t matter. This is what I should do." Chapter 720 Gray''s careless praise was like a sharp knife, penetrating EVA back and forth. "Then die together!" EVA''s thousand year old house has been provided with good wind and water by the neville people all her life. When did she suffer such humiliation, she suddenly burst into a state of mind and rushed towards gray. "Ha ha!" Gray smiled, retreated quickly, and withdrew from the flame whirlwind, leaving EVA alone. He wants to use this to crucify him in it, not to die with him. I stayed inside just to look at him and give him some hope so that he wouldn''t be desperate at the beginning. Now the general trend has become, and I don''t need to stay in it anymore. It''s time for this guy to try the power of divine fire. Gray quits, but EVA rushes to the position where he quits, and her body suddenly becomes huge, like an inflated balloon. It exploded with a bang, and countless white filaments flew. They ignited in case of fire, which immediately increased the fire. However, in the place where gray had just quit, there was also a hole that was blown open, leaving only EVA about the size of ordinary people rushed out. Bai Si''s eyes looked deeply at gray and turned away without hesitation. "Want to run? Isn''t it impolite to leave without saying hello? " Gray hummed coldly to catch up, swept the spear, and blew up EVA. But he was not dead yet. Part of his blasted body was burned up by the fire, and part turned into filaments all over the sky and scattered like raindrops. Most of them flew in all directions, and some of them were combined with the exposed nervous system of neville people. Neville people did not hesitate to drive Icaran to escape quickly, and fled in all directions, afraid to escape in the same direction. Another part flew to gray and tried to drill into his eyes, ears, nose and mouth. Gray separated them with a flame, and instead of burning them, he filled them all with a bottle. "A little trouble!" Gray looked at the white silk thread flying all over the sky and didn''t know which was his real body. Or all, as long as he escapes, he can make a comeback and won''t die. Gray didn''t know, so he decided to be safe and kill all the white silk, leaving only the part in his hand. The divine fire turned into countless flames and flew in all directions, but it was still not as good as those white silk. The tiny white silk that can form a person is scattered, not just tens of thousands? Divine fire can''t burn all. I couldn''t catch up, and gray gave up temporarily. "This guy''s combat effectiveness is not very strong. The standard of running for his life is first-class." Gray exclaimed that EVA''s escape method had no absolute power to crush him, and it was difficult to intercept it all. Moreover, this kind of life is so special that he is surprised that it is a creature composed of countless filaments. So many filaments form a whole, which can spread freely and combine with other creatures. Seeing this strange creature for the first time, it''s unreasonable not to study it. It''s just that this guy escaped so fast. Fortunately, he caught some. Unfortunately, he''s not proficient in curse magic. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be great to curse him with the rest of him? Next time you''re free to go to Moore forest, learn the curse from Mary fisson. Thinking, gray took out the bottle containing part of EVA''s body, but there were no white filaments in the bottle, only a pile of black ashes. He destroyed himself and died without allowing gray to study himself. "Self destruction? That''s interesting! " If you can escape, you will escape. If you can''t escape, you will destroy yourself. You don''t give the enemy the opportunity to understand their weaknesses. Ava''s survival skills are full. Gray looked around, there were countless filaments flying in the air, and some hunters had not fled far. Thinking a little in his heart, gray quickly made a decision to catch some hunters to study. He integrated himself with the hunter. There must be some special places in it, but if there is a chance, some of the flying filaments can also be collected and studied before he destroyed himself. After catching up with a hunter, without waiting for him to do anything, gray cut a knife on his neck, fainted and put it in the box, together with his Icaran. He won''t forget that EVA is an expert in spiritual power. She fell on the exposed nervous system they contacted with Icaran, and it doesn''t necessarily mean that she entered someone''s body. Naturally, she should catch both. In the box, a faint consciousness did not fall into a deep sleep. He entered the Neville brain, gave him an order, stimulated his spirit and made him wake up quickly. Another hunter was taken in. Gray found that the others were flying away and hurried to collect the white silk. When he caught up with some white silk, he found that those white silk went directly into the bark, into the ground and combined with the roots. "Pandora has a network all over the planet. He can enter this network and it doesn''t seem easy to kill him." Gray whispered. When the other party enters this huge network, it is equivalent to releasing the shackles of artificial intelligence. It no longer needs a host. It can hide in the ubiquitous network and want to find and kill him unless all the networks are destroyed. Looking for a floating mountain, gray released the two captured hunters. As soon as they were released, they launched an attack fearlessly. Their short knives stabbed him one after another, one in the middle of his chest and the other in his head. Bang bang! Gray kicked two feet quickly and the two hunters fell to the ground. He grasped the power to ensure that his life would not be in danger, but he would make them lose their combat effectiveness. However, after the two fell down, their pupils quickly relaxed and their vitality quickly disappeared. In a twinkling of an eye, they were completely dead. "This EVA is very decisive." Gray sighed again and took out the remaining two Icaran. They couldn''t communicate, but they also jumped on gray as soon as they came out. He did not lay a heavy hand this time, but bound them with magic. However, when they felt that they could not move, their vitality also began to disappear and quickly turned into two bodies. Gray looked at the cause of their death. As he approached, a mass of white matter spewed out of the respiratory tract of an ikaran''s chest and flew to his chest like lightning. Of course, he didn''t succeed. Gray fixed it with magic, completely imprisoned it, didn''t give any room for activity, and then directly arranged the magic array. He saw that the white silk thread quickly turned into fly ash when he was only halfway through the magic mask. Gray checked the cause of death of two people and two animals. They all died of brain nerve damage. It was Ava''s hand. Other things, the other party didn''t leave any traces. He couldn''t trace it. "Shit, I''m too oppressed. I''m trapped. I can''t even find the Lord for revenge!" Gray was depressed and said that EVA''s ability to escape was too strong. It was the kind of visual sense of direct cell escape and blood rebirth, which could not be stopped at all. Chapter 721 Base, in front of a surveillance video, a group of big figures from the base gathered together. In the surveillance video in front of them, a man walked out of the base without a mask. Through the analysis of his movement by the system, he did not hold his breath. He was breathing normally. After he went out, the picture switched to the picture taken by another camera. In this picture, a soldier rushed out with an oxygen mask and shouted something at the man, but the man ignored it. After nodding gently to him, a pair of wings behind him spread out and rushed to the sky, leaving only a back figure. Miles and Parker looked at each other and saw the heat in each other''s eyes. Their breathing suddenly became uncontrollable. They had just come back from the levy on the neville people, and they received the video file found by the following people. The contents overturned their cognition. They asked the system to do verification, and there was no trace of any special effects. This is the most original monitoring picture, which is naturally the most real thing. "Parker, do you know what that means?" Colonel miles asked breathlessly. "This means that if we can find him, know why he can breathe freely outside and find out what''s going on with his wings, we can make a lot of money." Parker shook his fist hard and said excitedly. "Yes, you can breathe freely outside. This planet can be used as an immigration planet. We can definitely make a lot of money." Colonel miles was more excited than him. He was always serious and could hardly control his expression. "And that wing can take people''s wings to fly. I believe there must be countless big people willing to pay for it. Even some countries and the military will pay for it. This is an opportunity for us." "We must find him, we must find him, we need him, and he should also contribute to the progress of our mankind." Parker said loudly. His words won everyone''s approval. This person, they must get it, even the body. Miles thought for a while and suddenly said, "go and ask the biological laboratory if there is any sample of his gene. If we can''t find him, we can study his gene." No one doubts this. Gray is from the biological laboratory. They have found it through the data for a long time. As it happens, they also found out that gray has his own avatar, that is, he has carried out genetic analysis in the biological laboratory. A soldier hurried away and returned here after more than ten minutes. "They don''t have his gene sample. Even the original gene research data have been eliminated, and they can''t find who eliminated it." "It''s impossible. I can''t eliminate the genetic data in the biological laboratory here." Colonel miles sank his face. "Only grace can do this." He didn''t think it was a coincidence. There was no such coincidence. Grace must have found his difference and wanted to monopolize the results, so she hid the gene samples, eliminated the gene data and didn''t give them a chance to intervene. "Go, let that bitch know who''s in charge here." Colonel miles said coldly that he was the nominal supreme commander of the base and had the highest power. Although he has no control over the specific internal affairs of the biological laboratory, he can intervene when he wants to, because he has a gun in his hand and those scientists have no room to resist. A group of people rushed to the biology laboratory. Grace was awake. She was anxiously looking for gray. She didn''t know that gray had gone out. She left a surprise to the senior management of the base. She thought what Gray had done. She just couldn''t find his gene data or his gene sample. He could only take it himself. As soon as she came out, she ran into Colonel miles, who came to question him angrily. "Grace, your avatar experiment has no effect, but has been consuming the company''s resources." Miles took the lead, "Now, you''d better not be confused. We won''t lose your share when handing over gray''s genetic samples and genetic data and rewarding him on merit." "What do you want to do? Did you do anything to gray?" Grace raised her eyebrows and looked at the group fiercely without fear. Miles sneered, "this discovery is cross era. With this credit, any company you want to study will support you. You''d better find out your position. That''s not what you can take. Handing it in is the most correct choice." "Otherwise, you will definitely regret it." "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Where''s gray?" Grace doesn''t understand. Now she just wants to know where gray is. His avatar is in the tribe. She wants to know about the tribe. Then, by the way, she asked about the gene sample, because she thought it didn''t matter. She just asked gray for one when she needed it. It doesn''t matter whether she''s here or not. "Stop pretending. You don''t know what he did. Will you delete his genetic data and put away his genetic samples?" Parker also stared at her, trying to force her to compromise. Grace doesn''t give face. These two people can''t control her. Her superior is the company, not them. In theory, she is on the same level as them, but miles has the control and command of the base. "I didn''t delete it. I didn''t put away the gene samples. Why did I take that? Are you full? " "Preferably, I will use my authority. Although I can''t see your data, I can see who deleted the data." Miles continued to sneer. "Now hand it in and I''ll treat it as if nothing had happened." "You check it. I didn''t delete the data. I''ll see what you can find out." Speaking, grace was also very confused. She was sure she didn''t delete the data, but the data was indeed deleted. Who did it? "Go!" Miles was already a little impatient and asked two soldiers to follow grace around and walk towards the biology laboratory. When they came to the laboratory to check, they found that the data had not been deleted at all, as if they had not entered the data at the beginning. "Dr. pelt, who took Gray''s gene sample?" Grace asked. "He took it himself. He said he needed research, so he took it." Said Dr pelt lightly. They study avatar, not humans. Human gene samples are just to adapt to avatar. If they are taken away, they will be taken away. As long as they are not taken from others, no one will care. They called out the monitoring of that day and found that it was gray who took his gene sample while talking and laughing. "Damn it, he knows his special, so he won''t leave us anything." Miles yelled. "What''s special about him?" Grace doesn''t know why. Miles felt that if Gray was really caught, the research needed people from the biological laboratory, and grace didn''t seem to know, so she told her the truth. I don''t believe Grace''s face. After watching the monitoring, she recovered for a long time. Then her eyes glowed and quickly said, "go to his dormitory. He can''t keep his hair from falling off." In one''s life, metabolism will always leave things such as hair and dead skin. As long as you put your heart into it, you can collect them. She doesn''t care about the tribe anymore. Now she just wants to know what gray is and how to make it appear to others. Miles and Parker smiled. Sure enough, scientists are the craziest people about this kind of thing. They don''t need to say more. They can''t wait to do it themselves. After a search of Gray''s dormitory, everyone turned black. "It''s impossible. It''s like no one has lived here at all. Even people who are addicted to cleanliness can''t be so clean." "Then there''s no way. Use all your strength to find him!" "What if you find it?" "Bring it back. If he doesn''t want to, the body can also be." Colonel miles looked at Grace and others. "Can the body be studied?" "Yes!" They can make avatar according to the neville people. What they are best at is genetic engineering. It doesn''t matter if the dead have genes. "However, it''s better not to kill him. Living is the best and a steady stream of research materials." Said Grace. At this moment, she was not Gray''s friend, but a scientist who gave everything to explore science. Gray can breathe freely like Avatar and grow wings, which is an unprecedented discovery. Once they get this technology, they can become famous in one fell swoop. Chapter 722 When you want to kill, it''s a helpless thing to find no one. This is basically the case for gray in the next few days. He went to the home tree once. It has been abandoned. All neville people have moved and do not know where to escape. And so many white filaments escape. It''s no use finding a few filaments. EVA will destroy herself as quickly as possible. He is now divided into parts and scattered all over the world. It is almost impossible for gray to collect all of him. He doesn''t have so much energy and ability to find him. However, gray doesn''t believe that he can keep this scattered state all the time. If he can, he can''t find him in Shihuan at the beginning. He should hide in this huge network and countless animals. Since he has become a whole and maintained it for a long time, it shows that it is necessary to maintain the whole. But he may not be able to wait until that time. Even if he does, he may not be able to find it. You know, Pandora is a planet, huge and incomparable. It is not generally difficult to find a tree in the boundless forest. Moreover, he may hide underground and never show up again, which will increase the difficulty by at least a hundred times. "Forget it, since I can''t find him, I''ll write it down for the time being and have a chance to revenge again!" Gray nodded gently and flew towards a floating mountain. Gray is too lazy to spend time on things that are doomed to fail. Little jasmine almost got hurt, which made him resent. Later, they still attacked the elf, which made him angry. But now they can''t find him, so they can only put it down for the time being. Little jasmine''s wings have grown out. Gray checks every day to make sure that the elf is all right. Now gray doesn''t go back to the base. Avatar doesn''t need to cultivate again. It will take another month to cultivate again. It''s not feasible to find EVA with Avatar. The enemy is dark and I know. The other party is in the active position. Only when he is stupid will he expose himself to you. So gray decided to follow suit and learn divination at will. In the past, because I knew the plot, I had already had foresight, so I felt that I couldn''t use it and didn''t learn. Now I can try. Anyway, now his magic is very strong. He has just learned a lot of magic, and his skills are not pressing. You can also learn by analogy and improve your magic level. After practicing, gray found that he really didn''t have the talent of divination. Every time he divined, he could set the goal to 18000 miles away, and it was different this time. Of course, according to Gray''s statement to little Molly, it''s because AVA has too many separate bodies, so he can''t detect accurately. Otherwise, he would have killed him in the past. Little Molly agrees with this. Anyway, she doesn''t know divination. What Gray says is what she says. More importantly, as long as gray takes her everywhere and takes her to sneak into the treasure house of monkeys, what Gray says is right and wrong. She will never refute and has no opinion at all. The weather is not very good today. It''s raining heavily. Gray can only hide in a cave with little Molly for barbecue. This is already a floating mountain. After determining that there is no way to EVA for the time being, gray temporarily returns to the theme and begins to play on Pandora. Pandora has beautiful scenery, because there are countless wonders formed by the magnetic field, as well as various strange animals and plants, which are worth seeing. If tourists come here, the camera memory will be full one day. Outside the rain curtain, a group of uninvited guests came by smelling the fragrance. Gray took a look, slapped them out, beat them all out, and they ran away with their tails. It seemed to be shaken by his slap. A fist sized stone in the cave loosened and fell to the ground, knocking off a piece. Gray turned his head when he heard the sound and saw the pure jade color of the stone that had been knocked off. He took the stone and rubbed it with his fingers. The stone powder rustled to the ground, and the contents appeared in front of them. Little Molly, who had been staring at the barbecue, turned her head and flashed a trace of surprise in her eyes, "what a beautiful stone!" "I didn''t think there was jade here." Gray smiled, put the jade on the ground, and then turned over the other stones to find more jade. Little Molly also joined in with great interest. After looking for a while, they turned over the stones at the mouth of the cave and found a lot of stones wrapped in jade, and some are jade directly. "Gray, I want this!" Little Molly pointed to a round white red jade. The jade was not big, only the size of a finger. Its shape and color looked like barbecue. She wanted to use it as a pillow. Gray gave her the piece, then looked at the pile of jade and rubbed his palm. "I have something to do today." "But before that, let''s eat first!" While eating, a group of wild animals rushed over smelling the smell, were kicked out, and ran away. Let out his breath, and finally no beast came to disturb him. "I want to drink!" Little Molly blinks at him. She has collected a lot of wine recently. She remembers it. She also helped. If gray didn''t give her a drink, she would bite. Gray can''t help the little drunkard, and the monkey wine is really good. He likes it, too. After half of the things entered little Molly''s stomach, gray took out a knife and began to carve the jade. Little Molly also touched a piece and walked away, hiding in the corner to hum and hiss. First of all, it is a slender jade, round and finger thick. Gray thought about it, carved it into a jade pen and engraved it with magic so that it wouldn''t break easily. This is a real pen that can be used to write. He tried it and the words he wrote were pretty good. Then carve a statue of a sister with jade. The two sisters are skating and making a beautiful gesture hand in hand. The sisters can be separated or together. A small jade bow and arrow was carved from a piece of jade and placed on a jade platform. This is a decoration. After thinking about it, when little Molly doesn''t pay attention, she touches her piece and carves it carefully to make it look more like barbecue. After finishing these, gray looked at the remaining pile of jade, touched his chin and thought about it, and continued to carve. A pair of jade wings, a white jade hut, a sapphire dagger and a set of jade wine glasses. However, these did not consume much jade, so he continued to work and carved a smaller jade pen pendant, jade carving Pendant, bow and arrow pendant, Wing Pendant and cabin pendant. After that, the rain outside gradually decreased, and the red sun appeared on the horizon. It was not dazzling. A rainbow bridge crossed a floating mountain, like a smiling face in the sky. "Let''s see what we can do later." Gray stretched out and stood up. All the jade was put into his backpack. Then he began to make boxes for the pendants and weave ropes. Little jasmine came to help and happily took out a statue. It was him with an elf lying on her head. With the help of the elf, he made it longer. Put all the ornaments into different boxes, put the pendant on a rope and put it into a small jewelry box. Gray nodded with satisfaction. "Gray, there''s a lot of Icaran over there!" Little Molly suddenly pointed to the cave. Chapter 723 Gray looked over and saw the overwhelming ikaran flying over, holding stones the size of a millstone on his claws, flying to the hole and throwing them down for bombing. He quickly grabbed little jasmine and dodged away from the hole. Turning his head, he found that the hole had been filled with countless stones. Countless ikaran roared and jumped at him with open teeth and claws. Some wild animals who had originally lived on this floating mountain also rushed at him madly. Even herbivores wanted to bite him. "The whole world is enemy!" Gray laughed. Offending people all over the world in the novel is an enemy all over the world. He is an enemy all over the world. Whether it is a wise life or not, they all want to eat a piece of meat from him. Needless to say, gray has understood that this is Eva''s means. He didn''t bother him. He couldn''t wait to kill himself. Good, but although there are many ikalans, what''s the use? Isn''t that what you can do with more hands? Although she didn''t know what AVA intended them to do, gray had made up her mind to help reduce several races on Pandora. Looking at the slippery ground, gray raised his hand and countless drops of water gathered in the air in front of him. A head of ikaran''s claws caught on the water curtain and returned in vain. On the ground, countless drops of water violated the physical rules and began to rise. The light rain in the air no longer landed, but suspended in the air. Streams converge into streams, rivers and water belts. The water belts become arrows, interspersed among countless ikalans, bringing a puffy blood mist. Finally, the rain in the sky turned blood red, and the water belt turned blood. But there are a steady stream of fierce animals outside. In addition to ikaran, there are other flying animals that once prey on each other. At this time, they turn a blind eye to the food on their lips and attack a person together. They are not strong, but they continue. "Can ants kill elephants and dragons?" Gray sneered and controlled countless water arrows. Suddenly, several ikaran slammed into the water curtain, and their muscles burst, shaking the water curtain until it broke. Looking at Icaran, who was similar to the three giants at the beginning, gray shook his head, raised his hand and waved a sword light to kill all the beasts close to him. The mutated Icaran was also cut off in an instant. Although they are in the same state as giants, they are not as powerful as the three giants. They seem to be made in a rough way. Seeing a group of ikalans die instantly, a strange ikalans mixed among many ikalans shouted, and all ikalans began to retreat. Greben thought it was over. EVA knew that these ordinary animals could not cause any harm to herself. She should not send them to attack again. After all, if you can''t find him, you can''t kill him, and he can''t beat you. Hiding and living is the best choice. At this time, the two sides should make a tacit choice to shelve it. But to his surprise, half an hour later, the group of ikaran came back, threw stones at him with a group of birds of different races, and left. Gray left dozens of Icaran corpses, but it didn''t scare them at all. They had lost themselves and served only one will. They had to do whatever AVA told them to do. Gray understood that the other party was going to use a tired soldier against himself. He couldn''t rest with this method. When his mental state was very poor, the other party would launch a fatal blow. Sure enough, half an hour later, those ikaran came again with a group of birds, threw down stones and left dozens of ikaran''s bodies. Then they turned decisively and left. Outside the cloud shrouded floating mountain, a helicopter looked curiously at those groups of ikaran. "What are they doing?" The driver asked the man behind him. In the back, there were several people with heat weapons in their hands, except for two giant avatars. He asked avatar naturally, because they know the planet best, more than the soldiers guarding the base and mining engineers. "Banshee winged beasts rarely gather together unless they are in their habitat." An avatar shook his head. He picked up the telescope and observed it for a while. But it was in the white fog and light rain. He couldn''t see clearly at all. He only saw that ikaran seemed to be holding something on his claws. "Let''s go and have a look. These Banshee winged beasts are too abnormal. Maybe there''s some secret." Soon, they agreed that the helicopter flew towards the groups of ikaran, but they didn''t dare to get too close. They only dared to look at them from an observable distance and want to know what their current behavior meant. The pilot flew the helicopter in the direction they moved. He soon saw the floating mountain and a small black spot on the floating mountain. Looking through the telescope, he found that it was a man. The other party is resisting the stones thrown by the Banshee winged beasts. They also see whether those Banshee winged beasts are dead and injured. In the sky, there is a river of blood. "There''s someone, isn''t it the one we''re looking for?" The driver asked excitedly. As a team to find people, they can get a lot of rewards. As for the blood River and the dead Banshee winged beast, they temporarily ignored that the world even has floating mountains. It is not uncommon for the blood River to float in the sky. Maybe those waters also have a special magnetic field? "Past!" The man behind urged. "Those banshees are attacking him, if we go over Before he finished, he was rudely interrupted, "when were we afraid of those animals? Go over and drive these damn things away. We want him to live." Da Da! Gunfire rang out, bullets were fired at those dense ikaran, and soon a gap was torn. The helicopter flew over and stopped in front of gray. The people on it shouted to him eagerly, "come on!" Gray didn''t move. He knew as soon as these people appeared, and now he felt a strong malice from them, indicating that these people didn''t come to save him. They didn''t come well. Gray didn''t believe that they didn''t see their heroic posture against ikaran. In this way, they came back and saw that they didn''t wear an oxygen mask and had no accident, which means they knew it long ago. "What''s up?" He asked with a smile. "Dr. Sutton, Dr. grace, please meet the base." An avatar said. "Want to study me?" When they leave, they don''t hide anything. It''s normal for these people to find themselves wrong and want to study themselves. Unfortunately, after he got his avatar, he destroyed his gene sample, and silly girl made a copy of the gene data and eliminated them all. Even avatar can be artificially bred. It''s not difficult to clone a human. Gray doesn''t want to have his own clones all over the planet. Behind avatar, two humans suddenly explored their origins and shot at him with guns in their hands. Gray stopped all the bullets and looked at the bullets that fell on the ground. These bullets were anesthetic bullets, not a live bullet. It seems that they really want to study themselves and plan to catch them alive. With a sneer in his heart, gray quickly approached the helicopter, reached out and grabbed it. As soon as he twisted his body, he grabbed the helicopter and directly rotated it. With great power, the helicopter became a toy in his hands. With a bang, the helicopter crashed into the ikalans out of control, and then exploded in the air. Several ikalans were blown to pieces. These Icaran began to retreat, but gray was unhappy. Now, besides EVA, humans began to make their own ideas. "The whole world is enemy!" He sighed again. However, he doesn''t regret flying in front of them. At the beginning, little jasmine needed herself. He would rather take more risks than let little jasmine get hurt. It''s just that there''s some trouble after all. And EVA, if the other party harasses himself with creatures from the whole planet, he may really be harassed. Find a way to solve it twice. Chapter 724 Thinking about it, gray suddenly remembered a box he saw in his backpack when he just put the jade in his mind. The box was placed in the corner of his backpack and had not been opened for a long time. In other words, since he left the world, he never opened the box again, even thought about it. When his hand turned over, the box appeared in his hand. This is a high-tech box. Press it with both hands. After identifying his fingerprints, the box opens slowly. Presented in front of gray were two groups of potions, a group of green potions and a group of blue potions, a total of twelve. "I don''t know if you can drive the zombie!" A sneer hung from the corner of Gray''s mouth. Just in time, humans also want to catch him. On this planet, they are all enemies. It''s best to use this thing. "Little Molly, I have something to do now. Go to sleep!" Gray took out the elf and said to her. "Why, I can help!" Little Molly puffs up her face. She is so powerful that gray wants her to sleep. It''s too much. It''s clear that she is the best helper. She can help whatever gray wants to do. "Yes, you are the best!" Gray touched her little head, "but this time really can''t. when you wake up, I''ll give you a drink. All the monkey wine we get this time is yours." Little Molly bit her finger and thought. It seems very cost-effective. After a sleep, the wine is hers. Drink as much as you want. "You must not cheat!" Little Molly was wary. She was afraid that gray would cheat her. "Did I lie to you?" Gray smiled. He didn''t lie. He did what he said. Little Molly tilted her head and thought. Gray didn''t seem to lie to her. He was telling the truth. "Well, I''ll sleep and the monkey wine will be mine." Nodding gently, she agreed. Gray took out a small box and let Jasmine lie in it. Then he gently touched her head with his finger. Jasmine fell asleep. Cover little jasmine with a small quilt, close the box and put it in her close pocket. Gray looked ahead, breathed out a long breath, took out a blue medicine, threw it, and the reagent fell on the stone in front. With a slap, the reagent broke and the medicine in it evaporated rapidly. Then he put away the box, stepped back into the distance and waited quietly. Before long, the bodies of ikaran covered with grass began to move, and the dead bodies stood up again. They roared, flapped their wings again and flew into the sky, but there was a dead silence in their eyes. There was no freshness and flexibility of life, only the desire for flesh and blood. A head of ikaran flew into the sky again, and a beast stood up and ran again. Gray isolated his breath with magic array. In the eyes of those zombies, he was a stone and didn''t care about him at all. He looked at the scene and couldn''t tell what he felt. In fact, he can not use such extreme means. He can hack a spaceship in the base, go to outer space, go to other planets and see the star sea. EVA can''t catch up. He can also go back directly to his own world. EVA still has nothing to do with him. But why should he wronged himself. EVA provoked first and wanted to change her will. She wanted to turn herself into a Neville and make herself no longer herself. He always wanted to kill jasmine. Every attack was aimed at his chest, not his key. For such an enemy, killing him is worthy of him. Gray''s eyes became indifferent. He sat down on the stone and watched the zombies hunt, hunt and spread the virus. In the distance, a huge ikaran, no, the phantom broke through the fog and roared angrily at several ikaran who attacked him. But those ikaran didn''t realize it. They had no fear of it in the past, but attacked it bravely and fearlessly. The phantom waved its claws and wings, and the zombie ikaran was not its opponent. It easily tore its body and broke its neck. However, no matter how powerful it is, it will not be easily killed by Icaran, nor can it be hurt at all in the face of their attack. What''s more, it tore off ikaran''s flesh and blood and swallowed it into its stomach. Will eating lost meat infect the virus? Gray didn''t know, neither did the phantom. It was very angry. These mole ants dared to attack it. It wanted to kill them all. The zombie ikaran did not flee as before, but continued to bite the phantom without fear of death. Other ikaran flew over and wanted to take a share. "This is the phantom. It''s the first time to see a live one. It''s really powerful." Gray nodded secretly and recognized the fighting power of the phantom. It''s the top predator on the planet that can fight seven or eight Icaran alone. However, it is a pity that no matter how strong it is, it can not avoid the fate of death. T virus has begun to become powerful on other planets. Of course, it is still the top predator after death. If it mutates, it is not impossible to be stronger than before. Below the floating mountain, among the wreckage of the armed helicopter, a charred arm stretched out from the wreckage, and a disfigured avatar climbed out. Behind him were half burnt human zombies, either missing arms or legs, but they were climbing outward with tenacious perseverance and smelling the smell of flesh and blood. In the biological laboratory of the base, the two connecting devices were suddenly disconnected. A group of laboratory personnel and medical staff quickly surrounded them to check the two people inside. "Brain nerve damage is caused by avatar''s death." Soon, a group of people concluded that they had experienced some cases of avatar death before. "Their avatar is dead. I''m afraid the people with them won''t come back." "Treat them. I want to know what they have encountered!" Said Grace. The medical staff injected them with a specific injection of medicine. Soon they woke up temporarily. When they saw them, they spit out a name and a coordinate, and immediately fainted again. "Good!" Colonel miles, who got the coordinates, squeezed his fist and said excitedly, "everyone go and bring back our treasure." An armed helicopter was launched, and Colonel miles personally took one of them and flew with the people towards the coordinates. "Colonel, we saw several people, it seems that they were sent out before, and the two avatars. They seem to be injured." The soldier''s voice came from the ear. Miles thought and said, "go to a helicopter and take them back to the base. The others move on." A helicopter stopped in front of almost charred zombies. When they saw them, their faces didn''t look very good. The situation of these zombies is so miserable that it is almost impossible for humans to survive. "Hey, come here quickly. We''ll take you back to the base for treatment." A man shouted. Although they are miserable, the current medical technology is very developed. As long as they are treated in time, they will not die. It seems that they heard what they said. Several people wolfed down a small animal divided by them, got up and limped to the helicopter. "Damn it, there''s something wrong with them!" "Stop, get on the ground, or we''ll shoot!" Several soldiers are still very cautious. They know that there are many strange animals and plants on this strange planet, so they have to guard against them. Of course, several zombies would not listen to him and moved slowly, while an avatar with intact body parts had rushed in front of them. The soldiers fired and avatar rushed towards the bullet, feeling nothing about the bullet. Rushed to the helicopter, grabbed the machine gunner and bit him on the arm. "Bang!" A soldier hit avatar heavily on the head with the butt of his gun, tilted him back, let go of the machine gunner, and then an avatar kicked the zombie avatar in the chest. "Come on, they may be poisoned and hallucinating!" The people behind shouted, and the driver in front hurried off. To tell the truth, he felt cold when he saw these people. Naturally, he didn''t hesitate to go at this time. "With an anesthetic gun, do you have it?" "No, use capture Internet cafes!" Avatar looked at them and said excitedly, "they may have changed here." "Like that gray, he may have obtained some variation in the wild, so he can breathe here and grow wings." "It''s also a great credit for us to take them back." "OK, let''s do it!" Under the capture net, zombies were caught one by one, tied up and thrown behind. Because they caught these, they returned directly. These should be put in the base and locked up immediately. They are too aggressive. Chapter 725 In the floating mountain, gray cast another stealth magic on himself. He sat quietly on the stone and looked at the helicopters trying to search on the floating mountain and the heavily armed soldiers on the helicopters. "This is for me." Gray realized that it was the previous avatars. Although avatars were dead, their noumenon was not dead, so their coordinates were exposed by them. But gray was not worried. He covered his breath and body. Neither human nor zombie could find him. Human beings are looking for themselves here, and they will soon attract those zombies ikaran. If it is an ordinary Icaran, they can deal with it naturally, but the zombie Icaran, who is not afraid of injury and death, will definitely give them a surprise and become their nightmare. "Sir, no, he''s not here anymore!" After a search, the soldiers reported one after another. "No, he must be here." Colonel miles said positively, his eyes turning on the floating mountain. It is reasonable to say that the other party can fly by himself and know that their avatar can deliver messages after death, so the other party is unlikely to stay here, but the Colonel has an intuition that the other party must still be there. His intuition is very accurate. He has made him save his life and make meritorious contributions on the battlefield many times. This time, his intuition is still very accurate, but what he doesn''t know is that this time, his intuition no longer brings him safety and benefits. After thinking about it, the Colonel suddenly thought of something and said, "the terrain here is complex. Maybe there are caves in the floating mountain. Use the life scanner to have a look." "Yes, sir!" The life scanner opens and starts scanning around the floating mountain. "Sir, those banshees seem to want to attack us." A soldier pointed to some ikaran who were still fighting ahead. When they came, the phantom had just been transformed into a zombie and promoted to the top predator again. Most of the living ikaran had begun to flee, and now only a few remained. It was the war between the zombie ikaran and the normal ikaran. But now most of them are zombies. There are about 30. Gray estimates that the rest will soon become zombies and bring some surprises to these people. "If these animals dare to attack us, kill them all." Miles said he came for gray. If these Icaran hinder him, it''s OK to waste some bullets and kill them all. "Sir, I found it. Look!" An excited figure of a soldier came, and then a video came from the data board in miles''s hand. In the video, a red figure stands on a stone, motionless and seems to be in a daze. "Don''t disturb him!" Miles quickly ordered the pilot to drive the helicopter. He came to the soldier''s position, but he didn''t find anyone. He asked someone to hand over a life detector. The colonel looked with the life detector and found a red figure on the empty stone in front of him. "Invisible?" The Colonel murmured inconceivably, then his eyes burst out and his heart was hot. "This man is no longer a man. We must catch him." "Put on the anesthetic bomb and use the capture net. Don''t let him die." He gave orders quickly and stared at the red figure. Some people changed bullets, some people set up guns directly. Before they came, the bullets had been changed. The live ammunition was used to guard against other dangers, and the anesthetic bomb was the main force to capture gray. "Colonel, those banshees are coming." A voice came from his ear. Miles looked unlucky. "Kill them, everyone else, catch that man." In his opinion, Icaran was not a threat. Unless they flew hundreds of thousands, he didn''t have to be afraid at all. When they came to this planet, they also met a large group of Banshee winged beasts. They are not difficult to deal with. Gray did not expect that Icaran had not surprised them, but these people had planned to surprise themselves. A faint sense of crisis came. Gray didn''t want to understand how he was found, but he had responded. The boulders under his feet were broken, and gray people had rushed to the sky. The soldiers fired quickly, and bullets flew under his feet. Their aiming and shooting action couldn''t keep up with Gray''s speed, and all the bullets were empty. Flying up into the air, gray looked down again and found that there were people in all directions except the front, forming a big circle. "The plan is good, but it''s a pity you met me!" Out of the encirclement, people don''t have to be a target. Gray laughed. Aiming at the biggest plane, gray swooped down and landed heavily on the plane, shaking the whole plane. Gray took out his bronze spear and whispered to it, "you have a lot of chances to play these days." With that, gray raised the bronze spear and pushed it down. The strong aircraft shell was like paper paste in front of him, which was easily torn open by the bronze spear. "Kill him!" Colonel miles was so angry that he picked up a machine gun and fired at the top of the plane. However, his bullet didn''t pass through the top of the machine, but he accidentally injured his own people. He was stunned. Was his plane so hard? What''s that sharp thing stabbed from above? If you''re right, it''s a cold weapon. The cold weapon tore open the shell of the plane, but its own bullet was blocked? "Big!" Input force into the bronze spear. It quickly grew larger and longer, pierced the aircraft, and then broke the aircraft from the middle. Looking at the growing bronze spear, Colonel miles did not hesitate, "jump!" After shouting, he took the lead in jumping off the plane, rolled and fell on the grass of the floating mountain below, and turned to gray. Gray kicked on the wreckage of the plane and appeared on another plane in the twinkling of an eye. He waved a smaller bronze spear and hit it. He was surrounded by them before, but now he surrounded all of them alone. A plane was torn by him. Colonel miles finally understood that what they provoked this time was not a man, but a monster, a monster as powerful as God. And what is the powerful power, the cold weapon that can become bigger and smaller, not the power of God? He thought of AVA, the god worshipped by the neville people. Is there a God on the earth, but they are no longer holy, and the God came to Pandora to spread his faith? As a materialist soldier, the Colonel felt that his three views had been greatly impacted. However, at this time, we should not consider these. What we should consider now is how to survive from the monster. The colonel was not afraid of either the Banshee winged beast or the phantom, because he knew that the phantom would die in his hands as long as it was properly arranged. The creature in front of him is different from the phantom. He is not sure at all. The other party is not a beast and will not fall into some low-level traps. The other party has the power of God and no one can stop it. Chapter 726 A plane turned into a fireball and fell on the floating mountain. The flames ignited the surrounding weeds. Gray finally stopped. The bronze spear in his hand was changed into a magic weapon spear. The spear was hooked. Those flaming flames suddenly had a soul and gathered together into a flame dragon. In a twinkling of an eye, the fire dragon has become huge. Its huge body nearly 100 meters in size has crushed all flying objects. The hard and heat-resistant alloys showed signs of melting soon under the impact of the fire dragon, and the vigorous soldiers only had time to scream and were immediately burned to ashes. The fire dragon plundered wildly, scaring countless people into tears, and the hands holding the gun began to tremble. Originally, as people walking out of the earth, or elite soldiers and scientists, most of them do not believe in God. They think that God is an ethereal thing, which is just a spiritual sustenance for those weak people. But at this moment, looking at the flame like life and the dragon like God, their thoughts can''t help sliding towards God. "Lord God, please forgive our sins!" A soldier trembled, took out the cross from his chest, knelt in the cabin, lowered his head deeply and prayed in a low voice. His behavior was like the last straw to overwhelm the camel. Other frightened and confused soldiers looked at his actions and unconsciously knelt down and began to pray and ask for forgiveness. Looking at them like this, gray chuckled, but he didn''t do it again. Seeing gray stop, the soldiers who had not knelt down knelt down one after another. In their view, gray felt their atonement and wanted to give them a chance to reform. Gray is not interested in attacking a group of ordinary people who do not resist, nor in spreading faith to them. However, since they lay down their weapons and dare not do it again, it is not impossible to spare them once. As for whether Icaran would let them go, Gray said he didn''t know. If they were lucky enough, some lucky people should be able to escape back to the base. Gray said nothing. The huge fire dragon exploded in the sky, reddening the frightened or pious faces of the soldiers. He turned and flew away without punishing them or saying he would forgive them. The soldiers felt like they were dreaming. What happened today was so unreal that they met a God. "I have seen a saying that for God, we are like ants. God''s attitude towards us is either punishment or disregard. He will not regard us as equal creatures." A soldier whispered. He felt that what had just happened was like a God who found himself provoked by ants and bit. After getting angry, the ants asked for forgiveness. The God was too lazy to spend more time killing them, so he left. "Shut up, God is omnipotent. How dare you disrespect God behind your back? Do you want to die?" A soldier denounced. In the hearts of ordinary people, the image of gods seems to have an omniscient attribute. As long as you praise his name, he can hear what you say. The soldier quickly shut up and asked for forgiveness in his heart. In a pile of debris, the Colonel stood up and looked at the debris around him. He was silent for a while, raised his head and said, "go back!" He knew that he had a big fall this time, and the aftermath of those dead guys was a trouble. If you catch a person who can breathe freely in Pandora and grow wings, it''s OK. They not only die well, but also have a pension. But now, he is just for an impossible goal. Those expenses will make the company''s shareholders scold him bloody. As for preparing for another chance? Colonel miles did that only when he was ill. Although he was very angry, he also knew that the suspected existence of the gods did not show any difficulty from beginning to end and easily damaged their plane. And the dragon, I believe anyone who sees it will raise a feeling of fear and surrender. The means used by the other party may not be all of his. In other words, if you do it again, you may be wiped out. You know, if an ant bites on your leg and you shake it off without killing him, it''s possible. But if the ant still doesn''t know how to bite you for the second time, most people will choose to press it with their fingers, or step on it, and then rub it twice. "Sir, those Icaran are coming!" Said the soldier anxiously. Because of gray, their defense against Icaran was not strong. At this time, a plane turned into a fireball in their fearless attack, and others asked for help. "Kill them before you go!" The colonel said fiercely. He was worried that he had no place to vent. These Banshee winged beasts came at the right time and took them out. The violent bullets tore the flesh and blood of ikaran and broke their wings, but ikaran was not afraid and retreated. They charge forward, only those living flesh and blood in their eyes, and they need to eat. "Damn it, sir, no, these things won''t die." Many soldiers began to panic. If ordinary creatures are like this, they have basically died several times, but these Icaran rush at them again and again. With a scream, a soldier was torn off a large piece of flesh and blood from his arm, and ikaran opened his mouth to swallow it. However, another soldier madly shot it in the head and broke its head in an instant. Ikaran finally fell down. The soldiers quickly passed on the information that the leader could kill them to others. The broken arm soldiers wrapped themselves. Others were dealing with ikaran and had no time to help him. "Is this God''s punishment?" A soldier was dragged out by ikaran biting half of his body and thought of it in despair. "We are wrong. We shouldn''t have come to this world at all. We are sinners." "Ha ha, kill them, no one can kill me, nor can God!" Some despair, some surrender, some regret, some struggle, some contempt. Everyone has different ideas. "Go, close the door, leave these things alone, and we''ll go back to the base." The Colonel boarded a plane and gave orders loudly. He found that things were beyond his control from the beginning, and he had been making wrong decisions. The cabin door was closed and Icaran was allowed to hit it. They would never open it. A helicopter flew out of the floating mountain and flew towards the base. Icaran closely followed him without giving up. Watching Icaran chase after him, Colonel miles ordered the killing, using the weapons carried on the plane and no longer opening the cabin door. The weapons on the plane are limited, but they still have some effect against Icaran who is like a live target behind him. On the plane, all the people bitten by ikaran gradually fell into a weak state, pale and sweating all over. "Sir, we have people here who need treatment. There are germs on those Banshee winged beasts. They are infected." The Colonel sighed, "don''t worry, I''ll contact the base and get ready for treatment immediately." He was also a little desperate. There were so many people and so many planes. In the end, there was no one in ten. It was the kindness of the other party. That''s ridiculous! Chapter 727 By the sea, some Neville tribe. Like other neville people, they live a primitive, rich, happy and ordinary life. On this day, etukan, the leader of the omatikaya tribe, came here with the rest of their tribe, explained their bad luck to the chief of the tribe, hoped that the other party could take them in, and made concerted efforts to resist the great enemy for Ava. The chief of the tribe was a warm-hearted man. He generously entertained etukon and others, and then agreed to his request without hesitation. They are of the same race and believe in the same God EVA. Therefore, when etukan found them, the Oracle also came here. Their chashik interpreted the oracle and asked them to help etukan and others with all their strength. At the same time, EVA also issued an oracle to neville people all over the world through a huge spiritual network, asking them to send powerful warriors to gather here. However, during the communication, EVA found that the spiritual network was like a piece dug by Sheng Sheng in the place leading to her original home, which formed a vacuum in that place, and Icaran, who he sent to harass gray, could not be contacted. Not knowing what happened, AVA decided to stand still. He wanted to wait for the warriors of all tribes to gather and create a strong warrior army for himself, like the giants before. However, it took time and he needed to recover, so he decided to stay up until he had a giant army and the power to fight him, and then deal with gray. He felt that he had seen through each other. It was not easy for gray to deal with the three giants. As long as there was a large army, coupled with the constant harassment of Icaran and hunters, he was mentally tired. The person who won in the end must be himself. In the seaside tribe, EVA took root again in a cliff cave, slowly accumulated strength in the prayers of Navi people all over the world, and began to create an army of giants. He can only make a giant in two days, but he believes that as long as he recovers slowly, he can make one in the next day, and finally unite to push everything horizontally. Yes, it''s not good to fight by yourself, but you have people. As long as they are strong enough, you are incomparably strong. But the only thing that made him feel inappropriate was that the hole in the home tree was getting bigger and bigger. It meant to devour everything and let the whole planet fall into darkness. The spiritual network is his eye, but now he can''t see it. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gray dug up the soil, looked at the spiritual network below becoming dim, and then turned into a withered black look like a withered tree root, and gently nodded. As long as these spiritual networks are scrapped, AVA will be scrapped more than half. When the world becomes a zombie, EVA will have nowhere to escape. AVA can escape now because these creatures have an exposed nervous system, which is the guarantee that he can enter their bodies. When all creatures become dead, gray wants to know how he can escape. There are not many zombies here, but the predators flying in the air that day are definitely the nightmares of all creatures. It can prey on you wherever you hide. Unless the Nevis build high fortresses and build safe bases under them. But with their skills, they don''t have to think about it. They live in big trees at most. After resisting for a while, they are swallowed up by crazy zombies. Gray waited silently. The moment they angered themselves, their defeat was doomed. The difference is whether one tribe and one God die or all die. Unfortunately, they chose to attack the elves, so there was no way. Ahead, a big tree suddenly stretched out its roots, rolled up an uninfected animal and dragged it into its dense roots. The plant ate up the animal and fell into silence again. "Plants have mutated!" Gray looked at the big tree and sighed. The principle of T virus is recombinant gene. Zombie is the product of recombinant gene failure, and plant will die directly after recombinant gene failure. But just as zombies may mutate, so do plants. Some plants do not die after gene collapse, but will mutate into a zombie like plant, which devours living creatures and can move a short distance. Gray looked at it for a while. After absorbing animals, the big tree grew a sarcoma on its body. It hung on the trunk and gave off a smell similar to the fragrance of plants. Gray looked around. Countless big trees died of the virus and were withered and yellow everywhere. This tree might really be useful to attract animals with this. However, how does it know to mutate into a sarcoma that can emit the fragrance of plants? With doubts, gray studied it for a long time and found that it really had no thinking. It mutated into this and completely relied on something similar to instinct, just as zombies instinctively wanted to supplement food. Finally, gray pulled up the big tree because he found that the tree devoured not only living creatures, but also those spiritual networks all over the ground. So he thought that if he threw this thing on EVA, it might have a good effect. Put the tree in a box and take it with him. Gray continued to move forward. Today, he divined once. The result showed that the target he was looking for was in the East. But gray didn''t have any direction anyway, so he went directly to the East. If he could find the best, but couldn''t find it, AVA was abandoned. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Human base! Miles looked at the crazy creatures outside the base and looked very ugly. That day, he took the soldiers back to the base and immediately asked them to be treated, but who knew that the soldier was violent, wounding and eating people. Their situation was the same as that of the Banshee winged beast who had madly attacked them before. Only then did he know that it would be contagious. Fortunately, he had rich experience. He immediately killed the zombie, and then asked people to tie up all the injured people, tie them to the hospital bed for treatment and separate them from others. And issued an order that all people who came back from going out should be checked to ensure that there was no trauma. As long as there was one trauma, even if it was only a broken skin, they should be isolated for further examination and treatment. After close inspection, as well as the prohibition of military operations, the zombies did not spread in the base. Then they studied the wounded and found that those who were bitten and scratched would become irrational monsters with a strong desire to devour living creatures. Only a small number of people who were locked up were injured by accident, not bitten by zombies. At this time, the people in the biological laboratory played a big role. They were experts in genetics, so it was quickly determined that those people were infected with a virus and had died. It was the virus that controlled their actions. Miles asked people to continue to study and see if they could make an antidote. At the same time, he asked people to prepare for war and prepare to retreat. This is not his pessimism, but as a commander, he keenly found that as long as he was injured, he would be infected, and then countless animals in the forest outside are their biggest enemies. If all the animals outside are infected, they will be safe only if they are evacuated into space. Unless someone in the biological laboratory can really develop an antidote in a short time, although he is a layman, he also knows that biological research is not so simple. So he prepared both hands, preparing for war and retreating. The space shuttle has connected with the base. Even when it''s time to retreat, you can retreat directly without worrying about those monsters. Because the materials of the base are high-strength alloy materials, and glass is also the top material. Bullets can''t break through, and it''s impossible for those monsters to destroy. At this point, he was not too worried, but felt relieved. With these monsters, it is not his responsibility to make mistakes in previous actions, but the sudden change of Pandora, and the whole planet has become monsters. It is force majeure. Chapter 728 In the cliff cave, etukan and the chiefs of seaside tribes knelt in front of the white tree and prayed piously. "Mother of all souls, please listen to my voice! We went to the west to check the situation. We found that in the west home area, countless animals went crazy and attacked normal creatures crazily. Normal creatures would become crazy if they were scratched and bitten. " "This exploration, we also met many crazy ikaran, who madly attacked all creatures and devoured all living creatures." The chief''s face was filled with fear. What their tribe was best at was to connect with ikaran. Ikaran was their closest partner, but now their appeasement to ikaran didn''t work. Those ikaran were crazy. "Even some ikaran bodies have been mutilated, but they can still move and prey on other creatures." "After being bitten to death, some creatures will get up from the ground and join those crazy animals after a period of time." At this point, the fear in the chief''s eyes was stronger. They had never seen such a scene. The dead creatures here will return to Eva''s arms and return to nature, but these dead creatures can still get up, which is beyond their understanding. In their hearts, all they can think of at this time is the devil, because death does not exist in their culture, and the soul will only return to Eva. The evil devil that brings disaster to all people exists in the legend. It is AVA who protects them. AVA has a cluster of neural networks hanging from the branches. Although according to them, he can imagine what it is, he still wants to see from their memory, which will make him more intuitively realize how to deal with it. The chief saw the hanging neural network, picked up his braid, wound the exposed nervous system, and integrated with the white neural network. On the neural network, EVA is reading the memory he sees. Riding on ikaran, there is a world of demons in front of him. A zombie ikaran is attacking another normal ikaran. Normal ikaran roared angrily. Facing the zombie, ikaran tore pieces of flesh and blood from it without fear. However, the zombie ikaran didn''t care about his injury. He only looked at the fresh flesh and blood on ikaran and desperately wanted to tear off a piece and swallow it into his stomach. Soon, both ends of ikaran were seriously injured, and several big holes appeared in the zombie ikaran. It must not survive on a normal ikaran, but it can still hunt and kill alive. The normal ikaran became weaker and weaker. Finally, he was afraid and chose to run away. The master of memory, that is, the chief sniped the zombie ikaran to be pursued, ready to treat the injured ikaran, but when he arrived, the injured ikaran was dead. Before he was sad, the head of ikaran staggered to his feet again, then showed the same madness as the previous zombie ikaran, and jumped at him and his ikaran. Disconnected, the chief retreated silently and waited for his instructions. This is too big. Since the gods are here, of course, it is up to the gods to make a decision. When Eva saw those memories, she immediately thought of the man, the human from another planet. When I first felt his avatar, I knew that this person was not simple. If I could completely transform him into Neville, I would certainly be able to take Neville to resist the invasion of aliens. So he did it. When he connected himself, he wanted to change his subconscious, so that he really regarded himself as a Neville and abandoned his past human identity. But he didn''t expect that the other party was much stronger than he thought. Almost when he disconnected from him, he found something wrong, and then decisively cleared his influence on him. Later, when he accepted the ceremony, he invaded again with the power of the ceremony. Unexpectedly, the other party was more fully prepared and found his own noumenon. Things are developing step by step, and the situation is becoming more and more critical. It seems that he and the neville people are falling into the abyss step by step, unable to fight back. In the last forced war, he killed a powerful soldier who could fight the phantom. He was not an opponent, so he had to escape separately and finally gather here again. "That madness can infect, and can make dead creatures come back to life, wither plants and make living creatures short of food. This must be the ability of that person." "We can''t let him continue, or even if we win in the end, all that remains is a barren land. Most of the neville people will die and become weaker." When she made a decision, AVA immediately sent the oracle to send more warriors. He didn''t recover. He used all his strength to create more giants to kill the devil and end all this. Anyway, he certainly won''t do it again. He will make an army to solve gray first. He is not afraid, but has not recovered. He wants to hold the battle in the back. He can mobilize their cooperation through the spiritual network and siege gray with tacit understanding. Coming out of the cliff cave, the chief looked at etukan anxiously, "who and what are our enemies?" Up to now, he doesn''t even know who his enemy is. However, the crisis is imminent, and their tribe is in danger of extinction soon. Because he knows very well how terrible those crazy ikalans are. If those ikalans are allowed to come to the sea, the ikalans they ride are also dangerous, and their people are even more dangerous. "Is an earthman, a dreamer!" Etukan said weakly, with a deep sense of powerlessness. Leaving the home tree, too many tribal warriors died, even two daughters died, which hit him so hard that he couldn''t extricate himself from grief. Of course, he will not question God''s decision. He has been educated to worship AVA since childhood. His respect for AVA comes from his heart. He fully believes that AVA is to prevent greater crises, such as those just mentioned by the chief. It is only the death of a daughter and the forced relocation of the tribe that can eliminate the sadness, not because of the belief in gods. "Earthman?" Of course, the chief knows what earth people are. Although they have no contact with earth people, they also know that aliens have come to this land. Even under EVA''s Oracle, we are ready to assemble troops to support the omatikaya tribe and deal with the earth people one day. "I suspect that it is the God of the earth people, an evil god, a devil. The things you see should be made by the evil god." "Don''t worry, AVA will bless us. Those powerful warriors will sacrifice our dead people with the blood of evil gods, and their souls will return to Ava''s arms." Two tribes chashik comforted. In the cliff cave, EVA finally made up her mind, the global spiritual network began to shrink, absorbed all the strength, and countless abilities were transmitted to EVA through the spiritual network, and then giant warriors came out one by one. It took him countless years to set up these spiritual networks, and the neville people developed new tribes with his expansion. Wherever AVA spiritual network goes, it is the spiritual hometown of neville people. But now he doesn''t care. Only by defeating gray can they have a future. However, he believes that as long as he defeats gray and has the faith of neville people all over the world, he can quickly spread the spiritual network again, not bit by bit as at the beginning. Chapter 729 A monster like a big bird flew through the sky, with a wingspan of tens of meters to block out the sun, leaving a large shadow on the ground. Gray stood on the phantom, forced Greg to stand with his negative hand, and looked calmly at the front. In front of him was an ikaran hunter. At this time, the other party was riding ikaran and fled in fear. After escaping for a distance, the other party seemed to think of something and quickly changed direction. But in their view, the monster who would chase his prey did not chase him anymore, but continued to fly in the previous direction. He anxiously returned and wanted to lure the phantom to chase him. As for the human on the phantom''s back, he didn''t see it. He also guessed that it must be difficult for him to stand on the phantom''s back as a living person, but what can he do? If he doesn''t seduce the zombie phantom, it will take him all the way over the tribe and bring great disaster to the tribe. So even if he is dead, he will go to lead away the phantom zombie and create opportunities for the tribe. "What are you doing back here? I already know the direction of your tribe, so I don''t need you to lead the way. " Gray stood on the back of the phantom and smiled. He uses the voice of the Neville. He is not sure whether the Neville has studied English. Of course, he is the one who controls the phantom zombie. It is not difficult for him to control an unwise zombie. The horror of zombies lies in virus infection and the powerful power of zombies themselves. Gray is not afraid of these two points. After covering his breath, the phantom zombie can''t find him. It''s easier to drive it. Just simulate the smell of bleeding flesh in front of it, and it will keep moving forward. "You... What did you say? Devil, I''ll kill you! " There was a flash of panic on Neville''s face, and he opened his bow and arrow and shot at gray. Gray shook his head. Are neville people so simple? It''s too simple. You know your judgment is right with a little fraud. Reaching for the arrow, gray thought. Instead of throwing it back with a backhand, he hooked his finger. A water line pierced his shoulder from behind the Neville, and then flew over with a wrap. The ikaran was frightened. After breaking away from the Neville spiritual connection, he immediately flew away in the direction determined by gray. "It seems that my judgment is not wrong. I have a few questions for you." Gray waved his hand and covered the breath for the neville people. He looked approachable with a kind smile. The hunter shook his mind, but soon his piety for EVA and concern for the tribe dispelled these effects. "Devil, kill me. I won''t tell you anything." He said gnashing his teeth and looked down at him angrily. But at the bottom of his heart, there was a voice calling him to say it. "I''m not used to looking at people with my neck up." Gray shook his head slightly. "It''s not always a good thing to be tall, such as now." He stretched out his hand and pressed it. The hunter felt like he was pressed on a terrible mountain in an instant. The huge pressure crushed his knees. Douda''s sweat slipped from the hunter''s face. A glimmer of despair flashed in his eyes. He wanted to grab the arrow and kill himself, but he found that his whole body was imprisoned, his hands and feet could not move, and he could only be slaughtered. With a plop, the hunter knelt down on the phantom''s back and looked down at gray. Yes, even if he kneels down, he is as tall as gray. "Is your God, EVA, in your tribe?" Gray looked into his eyes and asked sincerely. The hunter felt a flash in Gray''s eyes. When he asked this question, he blurted out, "yes!" Then he realized what he had said, collapsed and looked at him in despair, "demon, what have you done?" As for Ava''s information, he had decided to die and didn''t speak when he was caught, but he didn''t expect to say it so easily when he asked, which was against his will at the beginning. It''s like the mouth suddenly has an independent consciousness. It has made a sound before the brain even thought of it. Of course, this is not that he is not pious enough. This must be the devil''s means. He deceived his brain and let himself open his mouth to answer his questions unprepared. Gray nodded. He guessed that AVA would go to a Neville tribe, because he can only rely on the Neville to continue to protect himself. "What is he doing?" He was curious about what EVA could do and how she was going to deal with herself. He is not afraid of spiritual means, but what else is eva good at besides spiritual means? Doesn''t seem to be good at anything? "God..." the hunter spit out a word, quickly shut up and gritted his teeth to say no more words. "Tell me!" Gray stared into his eyes and shouted. A voice kept ringing from the bottom of the hunter''s heart, asking him not to resist and tell gray everything. The hunter gritted his teeth and supported hard, but the sound at the bottom of his heart became louder and louder. Finally, it exploded at the bottom of his heart like thunder. Finally, he could no longer support it and roared out loudly, "God is teaching warriors to fight demons with warriors!" Speaking this sentence, the hunter felt much better at the bottom of his heart, like a mouthful of depression and finally vomited out. "Warrior?" Gray said suspiciously, and then suddenly, "yes, he is also good at transforming creatures. Most creatures on Pandora have been transformed by him and become what he wants." "There are the three Neville giants before. The transformation is really good. They have greatly improved their already good ability, and the transformation is very successful." He remembered that EVA was really good at biological transformation, but he was getting used to seeing these creatures every day, so he didn''t expect to go there. Instead, he has been paying attention to Ava''s sneak attacks on himself. He uses his spiritual power and knows that his spiritual power is strong. When he first saw the home tree, he felt that the traces of intelligent design of animals and plants on Pandora were too heavy, and biological automatic evolution would basically not evolve organs such as the exposed nervous system. Such organs have no effect on the survival of organisms. After all, those beasts do not need this spiritual connection to communicate. After all, biological evolution is to survive. No one evolved to communicate with others or serve as a mount for their creatures. After determining EVA, he understood that the exposed nervous system was transformed by EVA in order to facilitate her ability and spread faith to them. They may not have this thing at the beginning. There are also trees in the forest, roads above, and the structure of home trees, which are full of traces of intelligent design. These just show that EVA is good at biological transformation, otherwise he can''t turn the creatures on Pandora into what he wants. "So this time, he wants to make more giants?" If so, gray can only say that EVA is too naive. The last time the three giants didn''t win it all at once, it took some time. But that doesn''t mean you have no choice but to fight with them. The last time I dealt with giants, I only used physical strength and weapons, and the others didn''t move. AVA didn''t think that was all her strength, and then planned to use more giants to deal with herself? "Ah ~!" The hunter suddenly roared, broke free temporarily with willpower, pulled out an arrow from behind and inserted it into his chest. "Do you think you can kill yourself?" Gray said suspiciously, taking the arrow from the stationary hunter. "Devil, you will definitely fail. The mother of all souls will kill you." "I''m looking forward to him killing me with a giant. Don''t hurry to die. I have a few questions for you." Gray smiled calmly, but it was a devil''s smile to the neville people. Chapter 730 The hunter finally died, died decently, and then joined the army of zombies. From his mouth, gray knew the exact location of their tribe, but he didn''t know anything else. Although hunters belong to the elite group of neville people, they don''t know everything. In fact, only the chief and chashik know many things. Gray flew over there and found that the tribe was easy to find. It was eye-catching. He could see it at a glance from the sky. Because countless zombies showed him the direction, where a group of zombies gathered and blocked the way by a thorny fence. Zombies hung on the thorny fence to block the zombies behind. Those zombies that can fly are the priority targets for the other party to work together to shoot and ensure the safety within the fence. Seeing this defense facility, gray knew that AVA must be right here, otherwise the neville people would not have come up with such a strong and natural defense facility at once. "Phantom!" There was a sudden cry in the camp, and then countless soldiers pointed their bows and arrows at the overlord in the sky. The phantom has also become a monster, which they didn''t expect, because they all know how powerful the phantom is. Therefore, they also know how difficult it is to deal with the phantom after becoming a monster. The phantom rushed down. It felt the taste of food and longed for flesh and blood. On the ground, everyone was in full readiness, and the most striking was the twelve huge giants, much taller than the Neville. They are holding huge bows and arrows. From a human perspective, they are similar to the crossbow. They are all strategic weapons in ancient wars, but they can easily pull them by hand. On the back of the zombie phantom, there was no gray. At this time, Gray was standing on the sea, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help rising. He never thought that Ava''s last tribe was a seaside tribe, which was really interesting. Gray didn''t rush to do it. Last time, he had proved that EVA''s ability to escape separately was too strong. If he didn''t make some preparations in advance, he might escape in the end. He felt that his time was precious and he didn''t have so much time to play hide and seek with him, so he solved them all in this battle. Countless sea water cut the land in front from all directions, moistening the rock and soil silently without anyone noticing. Originally, Gray was still wondering if he would cut Ava''s neural network and let him detect his actions. But then he found that EVA had fully retreated. The spiritual network originally buried under her had long disappeared. As long as his action was not too big, the other party would not find him. Even if there is still something left, he can avoid it temporarily and wait for the last blow to cut off. The sea quietly cut off the connection between this area and other places. Mist rose on the sea, affecting their vision, and then the transparent water curtain quietly rose into the sky before others noticed it. In the sky and underground, the sea water condenses into a huge water ball, completely isolating the inside and outside. In the broad cliff cave, countless neville people gathered around AVA and prayed to him piously, hoping that he could bless his father, husband and children fighting outside. And the white big tree in the middle, suddenly all the white drooping wires swayed. "Mother of all souls, is something wrong outside?" The two chahicks immediately noticed the change of the gods and asked quickly. It is not that they are too sensitive, but that they know that the situation outside is not very good, so their hearts are tense. After a silence, EVA suddenly pulled her body out of the ground and formed a human form. Everyone knelt down immediately after being surprised, but they didn''t dare to make a sound. There was only a small breathing sound, and the whole cave seemed very depressed. AVA didn''t care about them, but got up and walked outside. On the way out, he passed some old people and children. Several white silk fell inadvertently and integrated into their bodies. Out of the cave, there were two giants guarding outside. When they saw EVA coming out, they quickly knelt down piously. Eva was still beautiful. Looking into the sky, she found that the sunshine in the sky was dim, not as hot as before, and there was a trace of cool, wet and salty in the air. "Come out, I know you are!" EVA''s white eyes swept around and made a dignified neutral voice. "So, are you ready to die?" Gray was ready, and there was no need to hide. He showed his figure on the sea and looked at the white giant indifferently. Now the situation has become, again at his home, on the sea, the sea is inexhaustible. Ava''s way of escape has been cut off by him. Even he doesn''t have to do anything. As long as he fills the space with sea water, and then strangles his head, he can easily win. Of course, if he died of talking too much and was overturned by EVA against the wind, gray recognized it. "Devil, damn you!" Eva was furious, with white wings growing behind her, and rushed at gray without saying a word. Gray was stunned for a moment, and then angrily took out the bronze spear. Shit, I''m ready to die. You call me out just to scold me and can''t wait to die? Stab you! The bronze spear flashed a cold light in an instant, covering Ava''s whole body. The sea roared under her feet, and the majestic sea water turned into the most powerful weapon. The bronze spear made more than ten small holes in him, and a large amount of sea water condensed into a fist. It bombarded AVA from below and flew him directly, and the white silk on her body collapsed a lot. "How do you feel that he hasn''t recovered after so many days of cultivation, which is much weaker than when he first met him?" Although confused, gray did not show mercy. But when he was about to pursue, several lightning bolts rushed towards him, but the giants attacked him. "Oh, die!" Gray''s bronze spear turned in his hand, and every arrow with thick and thin arms was hit by him. Under the sea cliff, the sea felt the anger of the owner, surging, and the huge waves jumped tens of meters high, forming a terrible tsunami, directly hitting the soldiers on the coast. Gray came under EVA, and the bronze spear swept angrily and hit EVA''s waist and abdomen with a heavy blow. The great power directly broke the white silk on EVA''s body, and his body was disconnected from the middle. White silk was also stretched out at the fracture of his body, trying to connect his body together. But gray couldn''t let him go. He opened his mouth and threw out. His anger fell on him, burning and turning it into ashes. "Kill me. Please let go of those mortals. They are innocent. You can make them believe in you." EVA said hard, looking like a compassionate God. It was only after he noticed that gray surrounded the whole place that he realized how ridiculous his behavior of developing giant soldiers was in the eyes of others. It seems that I was too hurt to forget such an important situation. Instead of restoring themselves, they develop soldiers and seek their own death. "Really? Are you so great? You don''t want me to let them go and find a chance to make a comeback? " Gray asked with a sneer. No matter what he says, he won''t believe him anyway. So many creatures have been killed. Do you care about these? Chapter 731 "They are just mortals. I have lost. If you like, I can give priority to you and listen to your drive." EVA felt her mind was clearer than ever. If you say no directly, the other party will doubt what means you have. However, if you admit defeat and take the initiative to survive, the other party will certainly think that these means are all you have, and may even accept yourself as a subordinate. After all, he is a God. He can also help him accept the neville people and spread his faith. Their own spiritual network is extremely powerful, can spread all over the world, is the best communication network, can quickly deal with all kinds of situations, convenient and fast. Such a good tool man, he certainly won''t put it away. At that time, he was obedient around him, pretended to be sincere submission, and then secretly accumulated strength outside. At that time, he was caught off guard and took everything back. EVA thought happily and felt that her plan was impeccable. Pandora has no saying of slaves or servants. They exist in the form of tribes. They pay attention to being close to nature, equality with each other, do not advocate enjoyment, and pursue gratitude to nature and learn to be content. Therefore, slaves and servants have no soil to take root, and AVA does not have this concept. He wants to listen to him as members listen to the words of the chief and serve him as the Lord. Otherwise, he would probably recommend himself as a servant to gain Gray''s trust. Schemes and intrigues of Gray would be unable to make complaints about his thoughts. He recommended that he read two more books and learn a lot of intrigues and tricks. Of course, he probably didn''t have a chance to read, because gray didn''t intend to let him go. He destroyed the world to kill this guy. How can he let him go easily? "Sorry, it''s the first time to arrange such a magic array. Please wait." Gray completely imprisoned EVA and continued to arrange the magic array. Along the coast, several giant soldiers were slapped on the ground by the sea. Their muscles were broken and their breath was cut off. For these giants transformed by EVA with her own white silk, gray showed no mercy. Several flames flew over and burned them to ashes in a short time. By the way, he burned the white silk in their bodies. When Eva saw this scene, a panic rose in her heart. If Gray had found all his parts, he would be dead today. "But fortunately, I have a backhand." AVA thought to herself that he would not be stupid enough to prepare for the war, but sent out some parts before, lurking in some agile animals or neville people of other tribes. What these Nevis had was nothing but a cover for gray after they found themselves trapped in the Jedi. As long as he thinks he has eliminated all his parts, his outer parts can survive. AVA has rich psychological activities, but gray doesn''t care about the Neville hunters, but keeps arranging magic arrays on the sea. Those neville people are already a turtle in a jar and can be solved at any time. The top priority now is to kill all EVA''s parts. But he thought so, but the other party would not watch him deal with Ava. That''s their God. How could he be indifferent to Gray''s manipulation? And now there are monsters everywhere outside. If EVA can''t be rescued, will the demon help them resist monsters? It''s impossible. Only by helping EVA kill him and then killing those monsters can they have hope. All the neville people have taken up arms. Icaran''s ride on Icaran and attack bravely and fearlessly. Gray saw this scene, temporarily stopped his work and looked at them coldly. When all the hunters rushed out on ikaran and all the others fired arrows, huge water dragons suddenly burst out on the sea. All ikaran and the hunters were swallowed up by the water dragon in an instant, and were involved in the underwater and disappeared without a trace. Here, gray hasn''t stopped. The sea keeps pouring into the Shanghai Bank, churning hard, and even the rocks are rolled up. A minute later, the world under the water curtain was quiet. "Devil!" AVA stared at him with trembling white silk and endless hatred in her eyes. "Yes!" Gray nodded and continued to arrange the magic array. Soon, the magic array was arranged. Gray put the imprisoned EVA into the magic array and input magic. The magic array began to shine, the huge magic array slowly operated, and the runes in the middle of the magic array were constantly combined and changed in a mysterious way. Ten minutes later, gray stretched out his hands and pressed them. Dozens of illusory thin lines suddenly appeared on EVA. Some of the thin lines extended to the distance, while others were right in front of her and entered the cliff cave in front of her. "Oh, I knew it!" Gray sneered. He didn''t believe that AVA would sacrifice herself for the neville people. Everything he said was just for self-help and compassion. "It''s impossible. Are you so likely to find my part?" Eva was surprised that his parts were integrated with the neville people. When he didn''t do anything, the neville people were the same as normal people. Gray didn''t explain that AVA itself is composed of countless filaments, all of which have his spiritual power and breath. It''s not difficult to find his parts along this point. A few crystal villains appeared around gray. The crystal villain quickly grew bigger and became his appearance. Looking at those filaments, Shi Shen divided into several directions and followed the filaments. The nearest split entered the cliff cave and saw EVA''s split hiding underground at a glance. He is now scattered and has no interest. Slowly, the sea water flows into the soil and strangles it. Sitting quietly on the sea, gray waited to separate and destroy all the filaments of EVA, so as not to give him a chance of resurrection. By the way, he kept AVA in check so that he wouldn''t break the silk thread and escape from her. AVA was burning with anxiety, but she didn''t know why her separation was found, let alone how to deal with it. It was the first time he saw such a thing as magic array. Gray''s parts were very fast, but it took two or three days to find all EVA''s parts and kill them. The main reason is that he scattered his body too far, some even on the other side of the sea. For three days, gray didn''t leave the sea and kept the magic array. Finally solved all EVA''s separation. Gray opened his eyes and was a little tired. It''s impossible not to sleep for three days and control the pursuit of thousands of miles. It''s impossible not to be tired. Chapter 732 Gray looked at the array. All the dotted lines on it had broken, and they all broke after he killed the other party''s part. "It seems that all your parts are dead!" Gray looked at EVA and said that her white body had become gray and seemed to be seriously damaged. "... Ava''s white eyes swept him, without concealing her resentment, but said nothing. "In that case, you''re on your way." Gray grabbed it and put it into the melting pot of faith. In this last step, let him die in the furnace of faith, so that he can feel more at ease. In the furnace, the flame was burning, and the white filaments curled and blackened. With a scream, EVA completely disappeared, leaving only a pure white crystal. "What is this?" Gray took out the crystal and looked at it. Suddenly, he was surprised, "what pure spiritual energy, perfect magic material, and bright and beautiful." Just when he was happy to get a good magic material, a prompt sound suddenly sounded in his mind. The system that had not appeared for a long time came out again and began to brush the sense of existence. [when the host kills a God, you achieve achievement: kill God (1), reward: achievement point + 3] "It seems that he is really dead." Gray nodded and the system gave out the achievement points, indicating that he was dead. Of course, even if it''s not dead, it doesn''t matter. If it proves that the system has loopholes to drill, it will have to play in the future. It''s just that this possibility is so small that gray didn''t think about it. Now, he is looking at his attribute interface, watching the achievement of up to 19 points, and can''t close his mouth with a smile. "It''s not 20 o''clock yet, but if it''s used to upgrade intermediate magic control, it''s probably less than 20 o''clock. After all, I''m so talented and magic is often used, and my proficiency must be improved very much." "Even intermediate self-healing only took 18 points to achieve, and there should be less magic." Thinking, without hesitation, gray turned into the depths of the sea, stopped on an island, arranged a magic array, and directly put the achievement points into the control of intermediate magic. For a moment, his achievement points were reduced by 18 points, and countless feelings about magic came from his mind. This power was unprecedented clear in front of him. It was like a girl standing in front of him naked. All the secrets were presented without concealment, and he was attracted and couldn''t open his eyes. I don''t know how long later, gray opened his eyes and it was dark outside. The huge moon still appeared in the sky, but the world under the moon was still completely changed. The dark shadow among the plants shook like a ghost. [the host destroys most of the creatures in a world, and you achieve achievements: World destroyer (I), reward: floating island] "World destroyer?" Greleng looked back. The reward was a floating island. This was the third time he got a physical reward from the system. "No, the reward for the world savior I reached before is artificial intelligence and primary self-healing." With the idea of seeing what the floating island is great and can be used as a reward for the destroyer of the world, gray chose to receive the reward. Floating island does not appear in the outside world, but in a different space. On the floating island, it was dark, but gray looked carefully and found that the floating island was not dark, but the light was very weak, and there was moonlight on the island. Yes, it''s the moonlight. It''s the moonlight reflected by the big moon on his head, but it''s much dimmer than the outside world. Gray is not surprised at this. The different spaces he has been to can basically accept the sunshine of the main world. Gray thought. People had disappeared from the island and appeared on the dark floating island. The floating island is not big or small. It is an irregular island about two kilometers long and wide. Its thickness is like those floating mountains he saw, about hundreds of meters thick. There was no life on the whole floating island. There was nothing but earth and stone. Gray looked at it for a while. The man came out of the floating island. Then he thought. His palm turned over and a small island appeared in his hand. The island is the floating island he just got. When he threw it away, the floating island flew to the sea in front, and soon became huge and suspended on the sea. Flying to the floating island, gray waved his hand, and a water Dragon flew from the sea below and landed on the floating island, forming a lake in the center. "Flowers and trees, fish, insects, birds and animals... Gray thought that his floating island must not be so barren. Then he found that the world was full of zombies and most of the plants died. It seemed very difficult to make the floating island as he expected. "Oh, yes, EVA is dead. It''s time for the world to return to normal." Gray said, patting his head and taking out the antidote. It''s not his intention to destroy the world. He just wants to kill AVA and teach those neville people a lesson. Now that his goal is achieved, let the world return to normal. Moreover, he also wanted to know whether he would achieve the achievement of world savior again if he released the antidote and saved the world. Throwing out the antidote, gray blew a strong wind and smashed the antidote. When the medicine inside met the air, it immediately began to volatilize. Several strong winds with completely different wind directions blew past, and the antidote was immediately blown all over the world. However, it takes time for the antidote to reach all over the world with the wind, just as it takes time for a virus to infect. Gray hopes that there is no place in the world that has been ravaged by the virus, so that he can transplant some plants, migrate some animals and insects for his floating island. Otherwise, we can only go back to the kingdom to decorate. If we go back to the Kingdom, we will go to Moore forest at that time. The flowers and plants there are particularly beautiful, and there are beautiful and lovely elves. Next, I just got into the sea water on the floating island, and suddenly several dead fish surfaced. Gray was stunned. "Can the zombie virus still spread to the sea?" At the thought of this, he suddenly looked a little strange. At the beginning, I took them to the island in the biochemical world. If I didn''t break the antidote in time, wouldn''t they be more or less unlucky? Of course, the worst didn''t happen. He saved the world and his friends he met at the beginning. So I don''t want to. I''d better think about how to find a place that hasn''t been poisoned by the virus. Although the Moore forest is very good, the animals and plants in the world also have unique places. It''s best to combine them. It''s really not good, so we only choose the Moore forest. With a wave of his hand, he threw all the sea water that had just fallen on the floating island. He didn''t want this kind of water. He wanted to find a clean water source. Chapter 733 In the human base, miles sat boldly in a chair and looked at the zombies outside calmly, looking very natural and unrestrained. Of course, if he is holding a cigar, it will be more natural and unrestrained. Unfortunately, the Colonel has high requirements for himself. He doesn''t smoke cigars. "Did the people in the biology lab work out anything?" "Didn''t they catch a mutated animal yesterday? Today they say that it''s not mutation, it''s evolution. That kind of virus can promote biological evolution, but because the effect is too strong, it makes organisms unbearable and become that kind of monster." His answer was Parker, the Engineer in charge of prospecting for mineral deposits. They have nothing to do now, so they can only stay here and chat and wait for the results from the biological laboratory. After all, compared with taking four or five years to return to earth by spaceship, waiting here for a year and a half is not an unacceptable thing. If the people in the biological laboratory can solve the monsters outside, Pandora will be in their bag. You know, they stopped those monsters with the high technology of the base, which is the scientific and technological achievement of the earth for countless years. What is there in the tribe? There is a huge home tree, but can it resist those crazy monsters? no way! They also have a God who doesn''t know if it really exists. Can it resist monsters? hear nothing of. They didn''t believe in gods before, but after the battle a few days ago, many people began to believe in gods. There is no way not to believe, because God has come to you and really exists there, but when you deny his existence, the wound he gives you will hurt faintly and remind you that it is not an illusion. "Evolution?" Miles is interested. The topic of evolution is very interesting. Human beings have spent countless years evolving into higher organisms. If they evolve again, what else can they evolve into? Grow wings, sharp teeth and claws? What''s the use of that? Wings may also be useful. They can make people fly and move more conveniently, but sharp teeth and claws are really useless. Can it be more powerful than guns? Suddenly, miles saw Parker''s smiling face, and his head flashed, "that man..." "Yes, that man may not be a God at all. He just adapted to this evolution and became particularly powerful." Parker said with certainty, his eyes very firm. He didn''t go to the scene in person, didn''t know the situation at that time, only knew that they had suffered heavy losses, that''s all, so he couldn''t sympathize with their fear. They were all unbelievers, but after Miles was educated by gray, he also saw the video, so he had to believe it. But now there is evidence to prove that the other party is not a God, but a human who has evolved earlier than them. Then they will immediately believe this evidence and return to the state of not believing in God. "So if we can evolve, we can become like him and master the magical powers he has?" Miles was excited. In fact, when normal people encounter this situation, no one will not be excited. Extraordinary ability, even if you can only move a bottle of soda, I believe countless people are interested, not to mention becoming as powerful as gods? "No!" Parker shook his head, smiled and disdained to say, "he just had shit luck, and we have countless resources and the wisdom of countless people, we will only be stronger than him." "In the future, when we are stronger than him, you can avenge him yourself. At that time, he can only look up to us. You can trample him as easily as a dog." They laughed and began to look forward to the future. They had a picture in their mind that they were comparable to gods. "Really?" A voice came from behind them, as if with some confusion and curiosity. Miles won''t forget the voice. He hurriedly turned his head and saw the familiar face. "How could it be? Didn''t you go somewhere else?" Miles asked in horror. Gray had left him a psychological shadow. As soon as he saw him, he subconsciously felt fear. "Where to?" Gray shook his head and slapped engineer Parker to find his teeth. "I heard you say you want to trample me like a dog?" gods! Miles couldn''t help thinking that he appeared behind them as soon as they finished his bad words. Isn''t it something that gods can do? "Sorry, please forgive me!" Parker got up trembling, covered his face and knelt on the ground. All his teeth fell off, his cheeks swelled, and his words were leaking. In fact, gray just came back to them to borrow their satellite and see where Pandora is normal. It''s really just a coincidence when they pretend to force them to step on themselves. Although it''s a coincidence, it''s ok if you don''t hear it. Since you hear it, of course, you should teach them a lesson. "I call that thing that can promote your evolution T virus. Anyone has the opportunity to become stronger and more perfect. Do you want to try?" They shook their heads quickly. They had seen the end of those things outside. They were not sure. How dare they try it themselves? If you want to try, you should wait until the stable results come out, find someone to do some human experiments, and finally try it yourself. Looking at the way they looked, gray shook his head. "Forget it, you give me the authority. I''ll check some things and leave after checking. Wait for you to trample on me." "No, no, no, we don''t dare. We were short circuited and talking nonsense." Their heads shook like rattles for fear that gray would step on them first if he was unhappy. "Permissions!" Gray warned. They quickly contributed their authority. Gray let silly girl take over, and then quickly looked for it on Pandora. In fact, it''s not too difficult for silly girl to invade again. When he lived in the base, silly girl had used each other''s firewall as a sieve. However, why bother to invade when they can get permission? Anyway, these people can''t threaten themselves unless they want to die together with a nuclear bomb. Silly girl began to use each other''s satellite to quickly check over Pandora, but it was not easy to find where he wanted to see the whole planet, even from the satellite. When silly girl was looking for the antidote, the wind finally brought it here. The zombies outside fell down one after another, and the two people were stunned. "When the world is cleaned, all who survive should be my believers." Gray looked at the scene, stood with his hands down and said faintly. "Cleaning the world? Flood? " They immediately thought of this story in the Bible. God triggered a great flood in order to clean the sins of the world. Only those who were selected by him could sit in Noah''s Ark and live. And listen to Gray''s meaning, he cleaned the world just to leave all his believers in the world? That''s horrible! So scared! "Lord God, we are willing to believe in you and be your servant forever." Parker immediately stated that he was no longer proud. "Humans think their technology has developed to the point of not fearing gods. Unfortunately, you don''t understand what gods are." Gray said, the flood roared outside, a face appeared on the water, rolled up the dead wood and corpses on the ground, and rushed into the distance, like a god purifying the world. In the base, countless people knelt down and prayed piously to thank the gods for their gifts. Chapter 734 Finally, gray found a place that was not polluted. It was an island in the sea, a remote island, probably on the other side of Pandora, very far away from here. Perhaps it is because of this that it has saved itself for the time being. After showing them a hand, gray left the base with awe and fear. When he left, he also took an exploration ship and put it on his floating island. Facts have proved that the floating island can store anything, but it has no fresh-keeping function of backpack space. When thinking of this, gray thought of the power of time and space. He wondered whether the floating island could ensure that the creatures in it would not be affected when he crossed the world. This group of Pandora''s creatures is not only to build their own floating island, but also to try whether the floating island can let the above creatures avoid the influence of the force of time and space and travel through the world normally when they go back. When she came to the island, gray woke up little Molly. It is as beautiful as before. There is no scene of destroying the world. It is suitable for elves to come out and play. "Gray, how long have I slept?" Little Molly asked as soon as she got up. "More than ten days. What''s the matter?" Gray didn''t know what she was doing and answered her truthfully. It has been more than ten days since he released the virus and killed EVA step by step. "More than ten days? Nineteen days! " Little Molly nodded affirmatively. Nineteen days is also more than ten days. She broke her fingers and calculated, "then I haven''t drunk 38 fruit wine. You have to supply me." Little Molly looked at him seriously. Gray told me to sleep, so you should supply me with the wine I didn''t drink. (..? ?_??..) Gray pulled at the corners of his mouth. He didn''t expect that when little jasmine woke up, the first thing she thought of was wine, but it didn''t seem surprising. It was completely normal for little jasmine to ask for wine. But did you forget something? Before you fell asleep, I said all the monkey wine I found this time was yours. Little Molly did not forget, but even if it was all hers, gray could drink a little more for herself every day, but not all at once. It''s better to talk to him about the thirty-eight meals of wine he owes. Maybe he can drink more. When these thirty-eight meals are finished, it''s all his own business. "I''m super powerful, super smart." Little Molly is very proud. Gray can''t guess what she thinks. "Well, we''ll give you two drinks for each meal in the next 19 days, so that you can make up for it all in 19 days." Gray nodded. It''s just 19 days of wine. Compared with giving her all the monkey wine, this choice is obviously much better. Even if there was no compensation, he would occasionally add meals to her. For 19 consecutive days, it was no big deal to add one more cup for breakfast. Little Molly is very proud. Gray is really stupid. She is so easily fooled. "Three drinks per meal for nine days." After little Molly calculated, she said seriously. Although it seems that there are two cups less, drinking three glasses of wine per meal can get a lot more happiness than drinking two glasses per meal. And after nine days, he can ask gray for monkey wine. It''s all his own. Why doesn''t he give it to himself? Hum! "No, only one more drink at a time." Gray shook his head and firmly refused. He was a little drunkard. What if he still drank every day. "Little Molly, you see, I just got a floating island. This will be our secret garden in the future. Let''s make it more beautiful together." Gray took out the floating island on the coast, and the huge island was suspended on the sea. Little Molly was really distracted, but she was disappointed after watching the floating island for a while. "The island is not beautiful at all." The elf made an intuitive evaluation. He didn''t even have a grass. Of course, it''s not good-looking. "So we have to cover it with green grass and flowers." Gray smiled and said, "of course we have to decorate our own garden." Little jasmine thought for a while and thought it was reasonable. "Let''s plant flowers first. It''s nice to plant flowers." "I think we should plan first!" Gray flew to the floating island with little Molly and pointed to the middle below, "here is a lake where we can raise fish, swim and roast fish on the shore." "Mm-hmm!" Little Molly nodded quickly. She agreed with gray, especially the roast fish. She liked it very much. She always had to drink a bar when roasting fish. Gray waved his hand and a river that was supposed to flow into the sea changed its direction and flew up to his floating island from below. The clear river gradually flooded the land, and some small fish were brought up together. Gray looked at it. EVA was crazy. She transformed almost all the creatures on Pandora, and the small fish didn''t let go. These small fish all have an exposed nervous system. Several small whiskers hang around their mouths, and one of them is a pink nerve at the top. But except for the exposed nervous system, everything else is normal. Gray fished some sediment and water plants from the bottom of the water and put them into the lake to improve the ecosystem. Finally, he even dug a large piece of silt at the bottom of the river, which made a deep pit appear at the mouth of the river. "We can spread grass on the lake, step on it and sleep on the grass." Gray continued. However, the grassland is hard to find. The vegetation on Pandora is lush, and all creatures are particularly tall. Even grass, some people are knee high, but the height is normal for the neville people. Although there are grass like lawn, there are few on this island. Therefore, gray had to give up his plan to lay grass for the time being, and then chose some flowers to plant. Most of his choices are small flowers on Pandora. He is afraid that he will not be able to put down several kinds of flowers on his island. There are piles and piles of leaves, the soil dug from the forest, mixed with the soil on their own island and paved by the lake. After thinking about it, I rolled a lot of leaves with magic and sprinkled them all over the island. At first, flowers were planted on the floating island, and almost all of them were difficult to survive. However, with gray making these, the survival rate of flowers was also a little higher, just a little. The elf also takes care of the flowers diligently every day, but even if she takes care of them, they will die and are very fragile. They were not in a hurry about planting trees. The trees on Pandora were too tall to cover the island with a few trees. He is going to plant only some flowers, some low fruit trees, and other plants of normal size when he goes back. They happily planned the floating island, built a wooden house by the lake and a wooden bridge on the water, where they can fish or jump to swim. Many animals on the island are also curious about the floating island that suddenly appears on the beach, and many even want to come up and play. But gray drove them all down. The floating island is not ready for large animals. Its ecosystem is not perfect enough to provide them with food. Animals that can enter the floating island must be strictly screened. Because his floating island is not big, only four or five square kilometers, almost the size of a village, there is no room for too many creatures. Chapter 735 Gray looked at the huge floating mountain in front of him and sighed. Sure enough, he still couldn''t do it. It turned out that he found that the soil, water, fish and flowers he put on the floating island could be collected into different spaces together. I wonder if I can put a floating mountain together with my floating island and see if the system admits that my floating island has become larger. If it can be put away together, he can create a world in a short time. But the idea is beautiful and the reality is cruel. As a result, he broke a gap in a floating mountain and tried to put it together perfectly with his floating island. The floating island was successfully put away, but the floating mountain was still in place. "Forget it, people should know contentment." Gray comforted himself that if the floating island was put in the novel, it would be a steady golden finger. He can think of several topics, such as the supreme little farmer, the leisurely life in the countryside, what to carry a medicine field, what to carry a world, what my Dantian has a world, and so on. Every minute makes a day! Gray didn''t waste too much time on Pandora. Now Pandora has no fun place, so he decided to take little Molly to space and then go home. No, gray has to go to a human base before he goes to space. Because he found that the superconducting material they excavated also has very good magic conductivity to magic, which is a very good magic material. Whether it is used to depict magic patterns or to arrange magic arrays, it can improve operation efficiency and reduce magic loss. Because I only wanted to drive avatar wave by wave, I didn''t pay attention to this thing. Unexpectedly, this is the most valuable thing in the world. Back to the human base, gray didn''t rob, but made a deal with miles and Parker and gave them a bottle of magic medicine, saying it was a gift from God. Let their physical fitness return to the peak all at once, and eliminate some physical diseases. After their examination, they found that they had become very healthy and their physical quality had increased. They were ecstatic and directly became gray''s crazy believers. As a soldier, miles has many hidden injuries left by training and fighting, and he is old. Even if he never gives up exercising, his body is still not as good as before. Now gray let him get a stronger body than at his peak. The whole person seemed to be back to the age of 18. Without saying a word, he chose to offer loyalty and faith. Believe it or not, he believes it now. What virus can''t make people become gods at once. Gray is the real God. Although Parker is still young, his body is not as good as miles. He has less hidden injuries than him, but he has a lot of small problems. After using Gray''s medicine, his body also had eight abdominal muscles and was more energetic. Like miles, he felt the change of his body. After he was happy, he also offered loyalty and faith. Therefore, with the help of the destroyed zombies, all the superconducting minerals they collected before were lost. Of course, this is nothing to them. Now Pandora is dominated by their family, and the remaining Navi people are not a threat. It is very easy for them to mine more ore. Even if the company knows, it will not blame them, because they can bring greater benefits to the company. Moreover, it is accidentally lost. It belongs to natural disasters and uncontrollable factors. No wonder they. This ore is a kind of dark silver material. After gray refining, dark silver metal like material can be obtained. For this substance, gray gave it a new name, magic gold, a metal that conducts magic. There is a large warehouse in the base. After refining, he got one-fifth of the pure magic gold of the raw ore. However, one fifth is also a lot, which is larger than his cabin. Such a large piece is enough for him to use for a long time. Miles also said that they would mine as soon as possible and offer him more magic gold. Because they are not alone and have parents, wives and children, they want to get some grace for their parents, wives and children. But gray thought he had got enough magic gold. It was really boring for him to mine, so he refused him, saying that God''s grace was only for devout believers. Then he left the base, took out the exploration spacecraft on the floating island and flew into space. Exploration spacecraft can''t fly far away, can''t fly out of the galaxy, but it can fly within the galaxy. Gray first took little Molly to the huge moon above. Of course, just take a close look. Landing is impossible. It''s a gaseous planet. There are storms everywhere on the surface of the planet. It''s no different from suicide. "How beautiful!" Looking closely at the huge planet and the vortices, spots and stripes on it, little jasmine couldn''t help but exclaim. Gray let silly girl control the spaceship, stood in front of the viewing window, looked at the shocking scene outside and nodded slightly, "so only playing around can we constantly see the beautiful scenery." "Uh huh!" Little Molly agrees very much. She still has fun with gray. She can see the planet so close. Then gray took little jasmine to the other two moons of the planet, the two little moons seen at Pandora''s night. After landing, gray found that although the satellite was about the same size and position as Pandora, there was no life on it. After thinking about it, gray grabbed a handful of seeds from the floating island, walked around the planet with little jasmine, and then threw them where he thought they were suitable. "If these seeds germinate and evolve into intelligent life, I will be their Creator." "Master, it is difficult for plants to germinate on a lifeless planet. The atmosphere and soil here are not necessarily suitable for their growth, and there are no microorganisms." Silly girl took the initiative to remind. "You are wrong!" Gray shook his head, dug a pit to put the plant seeds, arranged a magic border around it, and then dug some silt and rotten leaves from the floating island and spread them on it. "In this way, do plants need microorganisms?" Gray is very proud that others can plant potatoes on Mars. Why can''t he plant trees on this planet? Then on a huge rock on the planet, gray erected his statue and solidified it with magic to ensure that it will not be weathered in a short time. In this way, if someone finds his own statue, he will certainly regard himself as the creator. Although he was certainly not here at that time, the opportunity of loading ratio has been left. He did the same thing on another planet. Gray took little jasmine in a spaceship and flew to other planets in the galaxy. He had thought about planting plants on Mars and the moon before, and now he can finally experiment with them himself. It doesn''t matter whether you can see it or not. I''ve done it anyway. It''s fun. This is the most important. It took a month for gray and jasmine to fly to the edge of the galaxy and see countless meteorites floating in space. But this is also the limit of the spaceship. This exploration spaceship can''t go to other galaxies. So gray decided to leave with little jasmine. He wanted to go back to Mary fisson and the lovely elves to build a floating island for himself and make it his own beautiful garden. Chapter 736 Before returning home, gray wanted to find Mary fisson quickly, but after returning home, he was not so eager. Instead, the salted fish came down and lay in the arms of the mermaid, enjoying the massage of her tender hands. "Rome was not built in a day, and the construction of floating island can not be completed in a day or two. Maybe it will be put in Moore forest for a period of time. Anyway, don''t worry about these days." Gray thought and narrowed his eyes comfortably. Little Molly looked at him with disgust and flew to the kitchen to find something to eat. Part of Gray''s spirit has entered the floating island in his body. At this time, by the lake on the floating island, gray waved his hand, and some of the lake water flew to him with several fish. Fish are lively and energetic. They don''t look like something. "It''s really feasible!" Gray''s eyes lit up. If it was before, these fish should decay quickly and turn into Loess when they arrived here. But now it is still full of vitality and shows no sign of dying. Throw the fish back into the lake and gray looks at the flowers around. There are not many flowers around. They are sparsely dotted with the scenery by the lake, which makes it look less desolate. There are also a few low fruit trees, although some withered, but also bear different fruits from the world. These plants are also very normal, there is no sign of death, and the malaise is also the normal situation when they were transplanted before, which proves that the floating island is one with him and can indeed bring living creatures. In this way, he built the floating island into his own back garden and could move between the world with him. If the floating island doesn''t have the ability to carry living creatures, he can only put it in this world and can''t carry it with him. After all, he doesn''t need such a huge storage space for the time being. The backpack is enough. It''s better to stay here for construction. And it can carry living creatures, so he doesn''t have to worry about anything when he takes it across the world. "Yes, it''s really a great harvest this time." Gray secretly thought that when he knew that it was avatar world, he actually went to play with the mentality of tourism. Unexpectedly, he had additional gains. "Well, no, it seems that I always play with the mentality of tourism. As a result, I can always have unexpected gains." Gray thought. For example, last time he was in the oasis, he never thought about what he could achieve. As a result, he gained so much. In the evening, the Marquis didn''t come back at the dinner party, and Merida was out of town. Of course, gray only went out for ''half a day''. In their opinion, gray didn''t go out at all, so no one cared at all. Gray was only surrounded by little Molly and the mermaid, so he thought and came to the manor through the portal. "You are always mysterious. You disappear for a period of time every day. Many times you are not there even for several days. Sometimes I even doubt whether you are an evil wizard preparing a plan to destroy the world." Belle has a little complaint with a draft book. Gray is always away. Sometimes she can''t go out with him. "Dang Dang, what is this?" Gray held out a box in his hands and spoiled me with a smile. "Although I''m not here, I''m only thinking about my dear belle." "Look at this. The jade pen I carved for you can be used to write." Gray opens the box and presents the jade pen to belle. The exquisite jade pen glows gently under the candlelight, and the surface is engraved with exquisite lines, but it feels very gentle and delicate, and feels very good. Belle took the jade pen and looked at it. There was a line of small characters around the top of the jade pen, saying "to my beloved". "Does this work? I feel like an ornament, like a decoration. " Belle''s eyes flashed with joy, but on the surface she showed a look of doubt. Even if it''s furnishings, she''s also very happy. As for complaints, she''s used to him running out every day. In fact, she doesn''t care very much. But if you are not at home every day, can you stop people from complaining? "Of course, I can use it. I carved it bit by bit. Magic is also used in the jade pen. The ink in it is enough for decades." Gray said proudly, and while Belle picked up the jade pen, he quickly sat next to her, put his hand around her waist, put his head on her shoulder and narrowed his eyes slightly. "Decades?" Belle exclaimed, "it seems that I just need to take this pen with me in the future." "Of course, try it. If it doesn''t work well, I can adjust it." Belle spread out the draft on her lap, drew it gently with a jade pen, and a small flower appeared in the corner of the draft. "It''s great. It feels good, smooth, and the ink is beautiful." Belle was very satisfied and carefully put the pen in her pocket. "There''s something else in the box!" Gray reminded her that Belle didn''t look at the pen any more. There was a small jade pen in the box. Belle found the jade pen pendant, while gray reached out and took it out and put it on her white neck. Then make a water mirror so that Belle can see herself clearly. "It''s so beautiful!" Belle gently stroked the pendant, then shook her head, "no, I want to change a suit." "Ah?" Before gray could make a sound, Belle had come down from the swing, twisted her small waist and ran quickly into the house. With a helpless shrug, he also stood up and walked towards the house. Watching Belle change several sets of clothes, gray felt pleasing to the eye, gave full play to the warm male character, waited patiently, and gave pertinent opinions from time to time. Finally, after changing into a white dress with golden patterns, Belle turned around contentedly. "OK, I''m full of power now!" Belle opened the draft on the table and was ready to write. This is the story sunI wants. She is revising it, and the previous Narnia legend has begun to sell well all over the country. "By the way, if you forget to bring your pen, you can make do with it temporarily." Gray reached out to Belle''s chest and gently pressed the jade pen pendant. He took down the small pen. Gray held the small pen between his two fingers, wrote and drew on the paper, and soon drew an ink rose. Belle''s eyes shine. I didn''t expect the pendant to be practical. It''s great. After a while, gray could not help but say, "go to bed early today. It''s good to go to bed early and get up early." "All right!" Belle stopped her pen, nodded gently, put the pen and draft in the drawer, and then prepared to take off her clothes. "Don''t take it off!" Gray raised his hand to stop. Belle looked at him suspiciously with beautiful big eyes. She didn''t speak, but she accurately expressed her meaning. Don''t you want to sleep? How do you sleep without taking off your clothes? "You look beautiful in this dress!" Gray finished, gently kissed her red lips, and the palm of her hand asked restlessly up and down. In a big war, both sides were exhausted and hugged each other to sleep. Chapter 737 The next day, the sun was just right. Belle took gray to enjoy the flowers because the roses she planted were in bloom. With the help of little jasmine, her roses grow very well. Each one is delicate, bright and beautiful, just like their owner. "Yi, Yi, Yi!" Two thumb elves flew out of the flowers and ran to gray to be coquettish. Compared with Belle, they prefer flowers and gray, because gray is a good man and has a smell that makes them feel close. "Well, you did a good job." Tease the two elves with your fingers, gray affirmed. As elves, they are good at taking care of flowers and plants. They owe a lot to the flowers here. "Oh, I brought you honey this time." Gray took out the honey he had collected on Pandora, which was sweet and delicious, and full of weight. The eyes of the two elves brightened, and the honey they had not eaten seemed to want. After giving the honey to the elves, gray brewed a cup of honey flower tea and drank, "it''s so sweet. You can try it, too." These scented teas are dried by Belle herself. They are very fragrant. "Really?" Belle reached out to take the cup, but her mouth had felt the sweetness of honey scented tea. Gray suddenly felt that the cup was heavy, but he didn''t care. He continued to let Belle taste the sweetness of flower tea. "So sweet, so fragrant!" Little jasmine lay at the mouth of the cup and narrowed her eyes happily. She felt that she had come to the flowers. She was surrounded by strong fragrance of flowers and sweet honey. The bees in her ears were buzzing and flapping their wings. There are bright sunshine, cool breeze and the rustle of leaves. "Do you feel it?" Gray asked with a smile as they separated. Belle gave him a white look, reached for his cup and said angrily, "how can you feel it?" At the mouth of the cup, little jasmine lies on it happily, and the tea in the cup is almost drunk by her. Another drink. They''re going to do business. "Click!" Belle carefully cut off a rose and then trimmed the thorns on the rose. When Belle cut it, gray handed a vase. Belle inserted the rose into the vase. "I''ll put it in the bedroom and make the whole room filled with the smell of roses." "Why not the study? The study is where you often stay." Gray raised his own questions. "Because the study can directly see the garden and smell the fragrance of flowers." Belle glanced at him gently, as if wondering how he could ask such a simple question. Gray also reacted immediately. When he designed the study, he put his desk by the window so that Belle could see the garden when she was reading. When she was tired, she could look outside and relax. At this time, he didn''t expect it. "Go and put it by the head of the bed." Belle smiled and skipped Gray''s confusion. Gray nodded gently and was about to go back to the room with the vase. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrow and turned to look north. "What''s the matter? What happened?" Belle saw his action, looked north and asked in doubt. "Nothing. There may be something wrong in the north. I have to go and have a look. I''ll be back soon." Gray hurried towards the house. "You wait!" Belle quickly trotted back to the bedroom with gray. Gray put the vase on the bedside table, while Belle opened the drawer and took out a small cloth bag the size of a thumb. "Take it with you. Be careful and come back early!" She put the cloth bag into the pocket on the inside of her coat and gave him a deep kiss. "Don''t worry, I''m just going to have a look. There''s no danger. I''m invincible." Gray smiled and touched her hair, feeling much more relaxed. He was also a little scared, so he was a little worried, but there was still a lot of time. He was not in a hurry for a while. Seeing that gray was calm and no longer in a hurry, Belle was relieved, gave a few instructions and let gray go. "Gray is great!" Little Molly said, gray is so powerful that there must be no danger. "Yes, little jasmine is also very powerful. Protect herself!" Belle smiled and rubbed her little head. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ A few minutes ago, north, arendale! At the gate of the castle, Aisha came out with a model boat. Anna followed her and kept saying that I can''t. don''t go and let that bastard come to you. "Just let him come to me." Aisha smiled gently. A trace of expectation and miss flashed in her gem like eyes. "I want to go to him. I want to know what his country is like and know his relatives and friends." "But I can''t take care of arendale. There will be trouble when you leave." Anna said uneasily. She had no confidence in herself. "Anna, I believe you, you can." Aisha patted her shoulder heavily with one hand. "Alendale will always be fine. Isn''t it still good when her father and mother left alendale?" "Besides, you''re in charge this time. It doesn''t matter if I leave for a while." "Since it doesn''t matter if they all leave, I''ll go with you." Anna said hurriedly, hugging Aisha''s arm and looking at her with expectant eyes, with an expression like a poor little rabbit. "Well, you stay. I''ll take you next time." Aisha quickly turned her head, otherwise she was really afraid of her weakness, so she agreed to let anna go with her. ''I''m sorry, Anna. Ellen Dale will be handed over to you sooner or later. You should get familiar with it first and learn how to be a queen.'' Anna lowered her head sadly and followed Aisha to the beach step by step. Asha took a deep breath, squatted down on the beach, put her arm out to the sea, thought about it, didn''t let go, and stood up again. "Have you figured it out? Yes, yes, let''s go back to the castle and leave the bastard alone. " Anna thought she didn''t want to call gray, so she said happily. Why go to find that bastard? Anyway, he comes here every month. Why don''t you wait for him here? But Aisha didn''t give up, but felt that the water here was too shallow. It was safer to throw it forward to make gray feel it faster. A wave of magic held the boat model and flew forward for ten meters. Then the magic dispersed and the boat fell into the sea with a plop. The boat was swallowed by the sea. Anna looked at the nervous Aisha. "It''s fake. There''s nothing moving. Why don''t we go back to the castle and wait for him to come. Anyway, he''ll come in a while." "No, gray must have sensed it. He said he would know as long as he threw the boat down." Aisha is very sure. "But it takes time for him to come. We can go back to the castle and wait for him." Said Anna. Gray is not a God. Even if she feels Aisha''s call, it takes time to come over and can''t appear in front of them all at once. Suddenly, they looked at the water at the same time, where the sea was tumbling violently, and a huge dark shadow magnified at the bottom of the water. "No, so fast?" Anna stared in disbelief. WOW! Huge ships broke through the sea and rushed out of the sea. The sea water was lifted up to form a rainstorm. Aisha looked at the ship in surprise. She thought the gift was just a summoning token. Unexpectedly, it was really a big ship. "A ship, what a big ship!" Xuebao patted the branch, ran out and shouted at the ship. Chapter 738 Back at the castle, gray immediately found Carus. "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?" Carus bowed to greet him and waited for his orders. "Who has just returned from the four tribes in these three days?" Gray asked quietly, sitting on the throne. Karus doesn''t know what the meaning of this problem is. The relationship between the four tribes and Kingdoms has always been very friendly, and every time there is only some commodity trade. Can''t there be any problem? Or is there something that has aroused your Majesty''s dissatisfaction with the four tribes? What does your majesty want to do to the four tribes? "Your Majesty, I just came back from the four tribes yesterday." Carus''s thoughts turned sharply in his mind and answered quickly. Gray nodded. He only came back yesterday. He should not have seen Merida. Although he guessed, he still asked for insurance. "No, the treasurer is out. I haven''t seen her yet." Carus quickly shook his head. "The queen of the dunno Lodge tribe has brought her a letter. I haven''t given it to her yet." "Give it to me and I''ll give it to her." Gray said faintly, secretly praising meiruida. The opportunity to go out this time is very good. She gave herself the opportunity to operate. The previous plan can be implemented. Sure enough, only by being prepared can we be calm when things come to an end, deal with them with ease and unhurried. Taking the envelope from Carus, gray waved him out, opened the letter and read it. Nothing special. It''s all Deng bunochi''s family affairs. For example, her father went out hunting again, but he was lifted off by a horse when he went out, and the three brothers were naughty and mischievous. Finally, gray saw that there was still a blank behind, so he imitated his handwriting and added a few words to the effect that the family missed her and asked her to go home when she was free. After solving the letter problem, gray went back to his treasure room, found Merida who was working in the former old king city through the crystal ball, and then flew over without saying a word. "The queen wrote to you and said she missed you very much. Do you want to go back and have a look?" He walked slowly into the room as if he were bored, so he came to have a look. Merida turned her head and stopped her work. She wasn''t very busy. She was not surprised that gray strolled here leisurely, because his majesty played either here or there all day. In ten days, only one or two days would take time to see the size of the kingdom. At other times, she was very leisurely, and sometimes she couldn''t even find anyone. "Mom''s letter?" Merida took the letter, opened it and looked at it with a smile on her face. "Dad is too stupid to be lifted off by a horse." Soon, after reading the letter, Merida turned to gray, "I haven''t been back for a while. Go back to the tribe with me." In the letter, in addition to the more straightforward words added by gray, the queen also expressed her thoughts for her, so after reading the letter, she began to miss home. "No, it''s too much trouble. I have something else to do." Gray refused without thinking. Merida hummed softly, disdaining, "what can I do for you? Isn''t it just playing around? Why not go to the tribe? Dad said last time that he wanted you to play king games with him. " "I''m afraid I''ll kill him with a slap." To tell the truth, gray slapped down his current strength to ensure that the leaders of the four tribes did not dare to mention the king''s game in front of him. "I''ll slap you to death!" Merida stood up angrily, "is there a boat to the four tribes in the Kingdom recently?" "Yes, I don''t know." Gray shook his head. He didn''t care, "but if you want to go home, Carus can set sail again immediately. There''s no problem." "Ask the maid to prepare something for me. I''ll go back after I finish this." Merida sat down and waved to gray to drive him away. His Majesty was not very happy and said, "you treat me as an errand runner?" His mouth didn''t want to, but his body was very honest. When he walked out of the castle, gray smiled at the corners of his mouth. The actor''s acting skills are so terrible. He believed that he had never revealed any flaws. "Little Molly, will you go to the tribe with Merida this time?" On the horse, Gray said to the elf on his shoulder. "Why?" Little Molly was puzzled. "If you go with Merida this time and play with her in dunno for ten and a half days and a month, when you come back, I''ll give you a bucket of monkey wine and give it directly to you, not a cup, and a big bag of chocolate." Gray didn''t say why. He just seduced. "Good!" Little Molly immediately agreed. Gray just came back. She won''t worry if she doesn''t go back to other worlds. "But you can''t tell Merida that I asked you to leave her in dunnocci. You have to find a way by yourself." "OK, I can!" Little Molly clenched her fist and said loudly, she must be able to drink for the sake of good wine. "Come on!" Gray nodded, stretched out a finger and clapped hands with little jasmine to make an agreement. Back at the seaside castle, gray immediately asked Merida''s maid to prepare something for her. The maid is also very skilled in this set. Merrida used to go back and help her pack together. She soon packed her luggage. Merida came back half an hour later and rode her horse Angus. She walked quickly into the castle. "Carus is already waiting. Let''s hurry up." After entering the castle, she asked the maid to take things aboard. She also brought some gifts back to her parents and three troublemakers. "Merida, I''m going to play with you." Little jasmine said at the right time. She looked at gray and nodded happily, "OK, I''ll take you to eat delicious food that some people can''t eat." Gray didn''t care and took her out. "I''ve left those things to the following people to deal with, but you still need to see for yourself when you encounter major decisions. As a king, you can''t be too leisurely." Before leaving, Merida chattered. "I am also very diligent." Gray whispered. Merida smiled. "I''ll be back soon." Then he stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss. "It''s so sweet. What did you eat?" "Honey, bring some back to King Fergus and the queen. It''s very sweet." Gray took out a large can from his backpack and handed it to her. "Say hello to everyone for me." "It seems that there are still flowers?" Merida nodded without much investigation. She got on the boat with honey in her arms. Little Molly sat on her shoulder and waved hard to gray, with a few large pieces of chocolate in her other hand. That''s the welfare she won for herself and asked for a piece for Merida. Carus saluted him, boarded the ship and set sail. Gray watched the ship leave and was relieved. Fortunately, things went well. But what do you seem to have forgotten? I seem to have forgotten something to her. Chapter 739 After seeing Merida off, gray only waited for a while. After she couldn''t see the situation here from the bow, she immediately took out her flying broom and flew North at top speed. At this time, it has been two hours since Aisha threw a ship into the sea. It took two hours to solve the trouble and strangle the Shura field. Gray feels that he is also great. He is worthy of being a man with foresight. However, it''s better to build a portal in arendale as soon as possible. It''s troublesome to fly around every time. And Moore forest, Carlisle is almost ready, so it''s convenient to go back and forth. Chaofa Moore forest, evening stay at arendale, or Chaofa Sutton manor, evening stay at gray castle. As for the dunnocci tribe, forget it. Merida lives in the castle. What else do you do there? He doesn''t waste so much material. Arendale''s portal needs to be built by herself, but Carlisle can make preliminary preparations for the portal in Moore forest, so that she can easily complete the portal at that time. Thinking about this in his mind, gray flew North like a meteor across the sky. Alendale, Asha is looking for a good captain. Of course, with her influence, it''s very easy to find a captain, but the big ship was seen by many people, so countless people volunteered to say that only they can control the ship, and the others are vegetables. No way, Asha thought it would be a pity if gray gave her such a gift and left it idle, so she agreed to choose a captain to pilot the ship for her. As soon as the news came out, more captains came. No way, that ship is much better than theirs. They dream of driving such a ship, and they can be one head higher than other captains when walking on the street in the future. Looking at more and more candidates, Aisha feels a little headache. When will so many people be screened? "Why don''t they recommend three captains themselves, and then I will choose the final winner?" Aisha had such an idea in her mind, and then she thought there was much to be done. "Everyone, please be quiet. The queen has something to say!" When she made a decision, Aisha said to the Guard commander around her. The Guard commander stood up and shouted to make the scene quiet. "I believe that all of you here are excellent captains. You have rich sailing experience and are qualified to be the captain of the dawn Treader." Aisha shouted, affirming their ability. All the captains bowed to thank the queen for her praise and affirmation, and then waited for her to follow. They dare not make noise at this time. It''s the queen. Making noise when the queen speaks is disrespectful and will be punished. Even if Aisha didn''t want to punish them, the guards wouldn''t let them make noise. "But the dawn Treader can only have one captain, so what I need is the best captain." Asha glanced through the crowd, "It''s hard to tell which of you is the best, so I decided to let you choose the best person yourself, and he is the captain of the dawn Treader." Aisha''s voice fell, and someone couldn''t help whispering below. Because if they vote by themselves, who can guarantee fairness? Can they buy some people and let them vote for themselves, so as to win? Aisha winked at the captain of the guard. With a wave of his hand, the guard stepped forward heavily and shouted in unison, "quiet!" "You can''t vote for yourself, you can only vote for others. You are not allowed to speak below before voting." Aisha quickly came up with simple voting rules. "All voters should write their names and the name of the person you vote for. If you don''t even know the name of the person you want to vote for, then this vote will be invalid." Nod gently to the Guard commander. The Guard commander takes people to separate them, and then asks them to line up and write their names and the names of the voters. If they can''t write, they will be written by the officials of the castle. After writing down his name, the official will ask anyone who knows the voter if he is the name he wrote down. Anna thought of adding this. She thought it could avoid someone randomly choosing a name and voting for herself. Aisha was supervised and took Anna away. An hour later, they came back. The candidates had not been determined, but everyone''s votes were listed. The most famous captains were the most famous. They are experienced people who have sailed for many years, and their character is not bad. Only such people can vote for each other when they can''t vote for themselves. After all, a man can''t be a man. At most, he has some dignity on his own ship, but in other captains, face is useless. Aisha looked at the list and the votes, picked out the three people with the highest votes, and then asked someone to send their information. Finally, she chose a middle-aged uncle in her forties. He has rich sailing experience and is very loved by the crew. Of course, after boarding the dawn Treader, his crew can''t take it up. They can only use the people arranged by the queen. Aisha asked him to take the Royal sailors aboard, drive the boat to the sea ahead, and then come back. The captain took orders. Asha and Anna boarded the dawn Treader. Taking a boat, Aisha inspected the sea around arendale. It was a few hours later when she returned to the city again. Alendale was in the distance, and Asha stood in the bow with expectation in her eyes. "He can''t be that fast. Didn''t he say that his country is far from arendale, at least in the evening." Anna lay on the side of the ship and whispered. Suddenly, a flash of lightning flashed over the sea, causing a strong wind and waves on the sea, and the ship shook violently from side to side. Asha held the side of the boat and stood still, looking at the lightning. "Here comes gray." "Coming?" Anna''s eyes showed doubt in time, and then pointed to the lightning that had gone away in an instant in front of her, "he?" "Yes, I can feel it. It''s him." Aisha looked at the front gently, and her voice seemed to become sweet and greasy. "It''s impossible. Is that the speed that people can reach? It''s faster than the most powerful eagle. Is it almost catching up with lightning?" Anna looked shocked and didn''t believe it was a person. The guy''s speed just now, she was disturbed by the strong wind. In the blink of an eye, the figure was already 100 meters away and away at an unimaginable speed. How could it be a person? She did not pursue speed. She also rode a horse and ran wildly, but the speed was countless times faster than the horse, and she could throw the horse thousands of miles away in an instant. Aisha smiled and couldn''t explain. She decided that it was gray. In order to see herself, she flew over as fast as she could. Thinking of this, she suddenly felt a little distressed. Gray must have been on his way at the fastest speed and flew on the sea for a long time. After a while, the figure in front suddenly returned, and then a sudden brake stopped in front of the ship. The huge waves aroused were pushed back to the sea by him, smiling at the two beautiful women in the bow and falling on the deck. "Long time no see, Aisha. I miss you very much!" Gray smiled and opened his arms to Aisha. "And Anna!" He added. Anna curled her lips with disdain. Chapter 740 On the deck, gray and Aisha met again after a long separation. Anna''s sour gas had begun to diffuse into the sea. They separated quickly, otherwise today''s dinner would be pickled cabbage fish. "Gray, how can you fly so fast, faster than a bow and arrow?" Anna put away her sour expression and asked curiously. "Because I am strong and lasting!" Gray answered seriously with a proud expression. "Have you calculated how fast you are?" Gray shook his head. Of course he didn''t count, but he is really fast now, especially riding a flying broom. Under the control of his powerful and subtle magic, his speed can reach a new height. "Then what''s the use of you flying so fast?" Anna asked again. Anyway, she felt useless and dangerous. If she accidentally hit something, the whole person would be miserable. Gray didn''t think about it. "Of course it works. It flies faster. It can make me see Aisha in a shorter time when I want to see her." Anna''s chest was stuffy, her breath was stuck in her throat, and then she disdained her mouth and cut him with hate. She didn''t want to talk to him again. Damn guy, she knew to bully people. "You don''t have to fly so fast. I can wait a little longer. When you come, I''m also very happy." Asha said softly. Her tone was soft and gentle, but Anna felt that she had been stabbed in the back again. She felt that she should not get on the ship and should quietly watch them walk out of the castle. Where is my prince? After looking at gray, Anna quickly shook her head. It must not be this guy or Hans. Gray felt a wave of malice coming from around him, stared at Anna and warned her not to make her own wrong ideas, otherwise she would be very miserable. "Gray, where''s little Molly? Didn''t she come?" Aisha first noticed that the lovely little spot was not there. "Little jasmine?" Gray''s eyes turned. "She went out to play. She hasn''t been with me lately." Aisha was worried, "where have you been? You can rest assured that she will go out alone. She is so young." In her eyes, little jasmine is a small one. She is very cute and has little combat effectiveness. She has no way to deal with bad people. Of course, such an elf should always be taken with her and protected. How can she go out to play? Even if you want to play, everyone goes out together. It''s safe. "Don''t worry, little jasmine is very powerful and has special ability. She can tell whether others deceive her. It won''t be dangerous." Gray explained that Aisha couldn''t see little jasmine when she went to the Kingdom, so she had to explain clearly. And gray really doesn''t think little jasmine will be in any danger. She has the ability of healing, the staff he changed for her, the magic tool to control the special river, and her own hidden talent. This configuration can walk sideways. When Aisha thought about it, she seemed to be confused. She completely ignored little jasmine''s other abilities. She only noticed that she was small, lovely, soft and weak, and she was also a protected role in front of them. But in fact, little jasmine has a strong life-saving ability. As long as she doesn''t expose it, basically no one can find her. The most disappointed little jasmine didn''t come is Anna, who is full of dog food. Now she hopes little jasmine is around, so she doesn''t have to care about the two people, and someone is with her. When the ship landed, Aisha asked people to prepare some things for the voyage and took gray to the castle. "Stay for one night. We''ll start when the things are ready tomorrow." Gray nodded softly. "Well, let them get everything ready. We''ll leave early tomorrow morning." Although he thought it would be better to go and return quickly so as not to meet Merida who came back, he couldn''t show this emotion and idea. "By the way, I brought you gifts." Gray took out his own carved jade statue and jade pendant, and then suddenly remembered that the little bow and arrow had forgotten to give to Merida. Forget it, give it to her when she comes back next time. When she is happy, she may ignore some traces, perfect. "Anna, and me, like!" The two sisters held each other''s jade statue and compared according to each other''s appearance. "Hum, you really know Aisha''s body." Anna looked at the jade statue that was super like Aisha and said tastefully. "Yours is also very similar." Aisha said with certainty. "Not at all. He must have no intention when he did this for me." "OK, come to my room tonight. I''ll know your body and promise to carve it according to your body." Gray said angrily. Anna knew it was a bone in an egg. It was hateful. "Aisha, I must go with you, or I''m afraid you won''t come back." Anna suddenly put on a serious expression and resolutely disagreed with Aisha leaving with him, at least taking her with her. Can you come back intact if you go with the hungry wolf? "What about alendale?" Gray wondered, "you don''t want to leave arendale?" "Alendale can give it to the people, to the Duke of Antas, who is also the child of his ancestors." Anna said quickly, "anyway, I don''t want to leave Aisha. I want to be with Aisha." Anna looked at gray without flinching, as if she wanted to carry him to the end. "Anna!" Asha looked into Anna''s eyes and suddenly felt something in her heart. "Let Anna stay with us. It doesn''t matter to leave for a while. My parents used to leave often." Aisha finally decided and agreed to her request. Anna jumped excitedly, hugged Asha and rubbed her like a kitten. Aisha smiled fondly and didn''t push it away. Instead, she stroked her hair and patted her back like a cat. "Don''t rub it. There are others. Pay attention to the image of the princess!" Gray forcibly pulled Anna out of Elsa''s arms, and then put Elsa into his arms. "Go and sit there, or I''ll drive you off the boat tomorrow." "It''s not your turn to speak!" Anna hums coldly and doesn''t give him face. But now that Aisha was in Gray''s arms, she didn''t continue to rub it. "Oh, there are two jade pendants. Which one do you want?" "I want Asha''s." Anna quickly raised her hand, snatched both from Gray''s hand, and then separated. One was handed to Aisha and the other was taken by herself. Gray took it and brought it for Asha. Anna took a pair of two jade pendants, and the two villains joined together. She said with a smile: "this can still be together, just like us, never separate." "You want to marry, too. How can you be together forever!" Aisha smiled, her eyes turned, and she didn''t know what she was thinking. "I don''t want to get married. Men are bad guys." "Hey, just say, look what I do. I''m the hero who saved arendale." Gray said a little guilty. "Heroes can also be scum. I''ve read some books that say that some heroes are powerful, but they are also very lecherous. They go to the pub to find women every day. Moreover, I didn''t say you. What are you nervous about?" Little Anna had sharp words and stared at him with bright eyes. Gray: "... And..." I suspect you''re peeping into my life. He was not rationally arguing with Anna about the problem. Chapter 741 Early in the morning, at the allendel port, the ship was ready to go, and all the materials were ready to set sail at any time. The three of them came out of the castle and went to the deck together. Gray looked sideways at Anna. The little girl was untrue. She said to come to him for a check-up at night. She stood him up. Thanks to his waiting with Aisha for so long, a liar. "Gray, what is your castle like? Is it the same as arendale''s castle?" Anna was completely unaware of someone''s resentment and immersed in the joy of going on an ocean trip together. Maybe it''s the adventure gene left by her parents. Now she is full of interest in the unknown distance and wants to fly over immediately. Unfortunately, only one can fly, and the guy said he wanted to take a boat with Aisha and didn''t fly, which made Anna very sorry. Gray leaned against the side of the ship, leaning back slightly and feeling the cool sea breeze, "of course it''s different. I have two castles, one is the old castle and the other is the new castle built last year." "Now I live in the new castle. The new castle is on the sea cliff, with a river on one side and a forest on the other. It faces the sea and backs on the kingdom. It is a bit like alendale." Anna listened to his description, and a tall castle built on the sea cliff came to her mind. On the castle, you can see the waves beating on the sea cliff, the waves splashing, and hear the waves rising and falling. On the left side of the castle is a dense forest. You can ride a horse into the forest to hunt. On the right side of the castle is a wide river. There is an endless stream of ships to play, forming a prosperous port. The ship left arendale and headed south. Gray disliked that the ship''s speed was too slow, which would increase the time spent arriving at the Kingdom, so he arranged a magic array behind the sail, and the strong wind roared to push the ship to sail quickly. This startled the calm captain. It was the first time to drive such a big ship. I didn''t expect that the man with the queen was playing so exciting that the ship was about to fly. He almost said he couldn''t do it and asked him to sail by himself, but it''s also very passionate to think about it. After driving such a fast boat, he will have face in the future. And he doesn''t want such a good boat to be handed over to others. In the cabin, the three sat on the sofa. Gray and Aisha sat together and looked at a book describing the local conditions and customs of arendale. Anna sat alone opposite them, shaking her arms and kicking her legs. She was very boring. "Let''s play chess together. The loser let the next one play." Aisha gently closed the book and suggested to Anna. "Good, good!" Anna immediately promised to come down. For fear that she might repent, she jumped up from the sofa and went to look for chess pieces. Gray shrugged and put his palm on Asha''s shoulder. "I''ll tell you, taking her is taking a light bulb to destroy our world." "What is a light bulb?" Aisha didn''t understand. She was curious about his new term. "It''s a bright thing, which is specially blocked between lovers and can''t be avoided, so that they can''t be close." "Don''t let Anna hear it. She''ll be unhappy." Aisha smiled and explained for her, "Anna is also very good. There will be a lot of happy things with her." She also knew that gray was joking and didn''t really dislike Anna. "What are you talking about?" Anna found the chessboard and came back. It''s a pair of chess, but it''s called King chess here. Because here, it is imitating the fighting between the two countries. "I didn''t say anything. I said you were good-looking, lively and lovely. With you, I was more happy to travel." Asha smiled. "No way. He must be talking ill of me. Asha, you still protect him." "Play chess, hurry up, dawdling like a woman!" Gray said with a straight face. "I''m a woman... Gray, you bastard, say I''m not a woman, I''ll kill you." Anna was so angry that she jumped up and was about to hit someone. Gray smiled coldly, reached out and grabbed her wrist, pulled it to his knee and slapped her ass hard. "Disobedient children should be educated like this. Do you know if it''s wrong?" "Asha, help me. He''s too much." Anna struggled hard and her legs moved. Aisha hurriedly pulled gray, "get up quickly. If you can''t fight, people still have to fight." Gray let go of her, raised his eyebrows proudly, looked very provocative, and the cabin was full of joy. Anna was wronged. "I thought you would help me!" "Come on, Anna, let me play the next game with you. I''ll cry you on the chessboard. Come if you want revenge." Gray was disappointed that he couldn''t educate his sister-in-law well and decided to teach her how to be a man with technology. "Who is afraid of who!" Anna stared, stamped her feet on the floor and sat down opposite angrily. "If I win, I''ll call back." "No problem. What if I win?" Gray agreed without hesitation to make sure the bet. Anna thought for a moment and whispered, "if you win, forget it. I won''t bother you." Anyway, she won''t agree to let him spank twice. She''s a girl or a princess. How can she let people spank? Looking at Asha''s face, gray agreed to the unfair bet. The two sides set their pieces and began to fight. Aisha sat and watched with interest. She couldn''t help reminding Anna several times, but she didn''t say anything and watched them play. Soon, Anna was killed and her face was dejected. "Shall I give you another chance? How about I give you a chariot and a knight this time? But this time you have to bet. " Gray seduced. "Well, if you win, I''ll be your maid for one day. If I win, you''ll listen to me." Anna gritted her teeth and promised to come down. Aisha stopped talking and wanted to say, sister, don''t play so much. If gray dared to let you, it showed that he was confident, but it was not a big deal to think that just being a maid was not a big deal. Anna carefully said the time limit of one day, and could let her suffer some losses and have a long memory, so she refrained from saying. Soon the pieces were set and the second set of fighting began. Because of the lack of a chariot and a knight, the two were evenly matched this time. After a battle, there were only a few pieces left on both sides, and Gray''s Queen had just died. "Why don''t we stop here? How about a draw?" Gray suggested with a smile. "No, I''m going to win soon." Anna is very happy. She can finally give orders and domineer over him. See if he dare to be arrogant in front of her in the future. Gray asked again, "really disagree?" Anna said firmly, "absolutely disagree!" "Anna, forget it." Asha advised. "No, I want him to know that bullying me will come to no good end." Anna refused, satisfied, "Aisha, don''t worry. I''ll let him clean the floor, wash and cook at best." Asha sighed and said nothing more. The chess game continued. Several rounds, the gray Knight approached and would die Anna''s king. "How could this happen?" Anna is stupid. She has the advantage. Why did he win? Where did he come from? "Hey, you are my maid now!" Gray rubbed his hands and smiled wickedly. "Do whatever you want!" Anna said as soon as her eyes closed. "Good, I want you!" Gray said sonorous and forceful, looking at her seriously. Chapter 742 As soon as the two sisters'' faces changed, Anna quickly hugged Aisha trembling and began to cry, "you see, he''s really a sex wolf. Now he''s exposed. Aisha, let''s kill him together." "What are you thinking? It''s just a joke. I don''t want it for nothing." Gray made a face and laughed. "Since you said you wanted me to wash the floor, wash clothes and cook, I''ll leave these things to you now." Gray didn''t forget to ask, "remember, the floor needs to be cleaned without any dust, the clothes need to be cleaned, and the food should be as delicious as that cooked by the castle chef. Now I''m a little hungry. Go and make me a bowl of fried noodles. I remember you did it." "Hum!" Anna snorted angrily, stood up, stepped on the floor and left. "Asha, avenge me and defeat him. He can''t underestimate us!" When she reached the door, she suddenly turned back and shouted to Aisha. "I despise only you, only you!" Gray''s shouting came from behind, and angry Anna clenched her teeth. Pig, you are a pig. When will the sun come out for a while and you will be hungry again. "Why do you have to compete with Anna? You''re a king. Be generous." Aisha looked at him angrily, which was too childish. Gray smiled and said, "that''s interesting. It''s too boring on the road." Aisha''s chess skill is much higher than Anna''s. they come and go. They are inextricably entangled. Finally, the first game ended in a draw. When they were ready to start the second inning, Anna came in with a plate of fried noodles and handed it to him. "How fragrant!" Gray tasted it, then his face changed greatly, trembled and pointed to Anna. He didn''t have time to say a word and fell directly to the ground. After a while, no one paid attention to herself. Anna still sat in his position and played chess with Aisha. Gray got up silently. After eating a plate of fried noodles, Aisha lost. Gray looked very surprised. Anna wanted to hit people angrily. "Well, do you want another fair duel between soldiers?" Gray pushed over to Aisha and tried to push her away. But Aisha didn''t want him, "no, I have to play with Anna." Anna stuck out her tongue. "I won''t play with you." Gray went to read a Book depressed. On his way home, a man was jointly excluded by his girlfriend and sister-in-law. His back was lonely. Is this the distortion of human nature or the decline of morality? Aisha plays chess very fast, because as long as she plays chess fast enough, she won''t think too much. In this way, she won''t let her. She can only blame her personality for her lack of stability and thoughtfulness. After a few games, the two were happy to win or lose each other. "Gray, come on, I''ll let you down!" Anna waved to him. She was a little tired and wanted to have a rest. Gray turned his head and looked at it. He didn''t mean to use it. "It''s no fun to play chess with this." With that, he waved his hand, and a stream of sea water shot in from the outside. A huge chessboard was built between the three. On the chessboard, there were pieces. Each piece looked like a villain, with complete armor and weapons. And the king, impressively, was himself. Aisha immediately understood what he meant. With a wave of her hand, a row of ice chess pieces were arranged on the chessboard here, which also made the king look like her, wearing armor and majestic. "Pa!" Gray''s Knight charged out and shot through one of Aisha''s soldiers. The soldiers turned into fragments and fell into the chessboard below, which was integrated with the chessboard. Queen Aisha went rampant and threw an ice arrow to break Gray''s priest (elephant). Anna looked at it with envy. Unfortunately, she couldn''t do magic and could only look at it. "Come on, I''ll let you play a game. You just have to make a noise. I''ll move!" Gretcher missed a move and was about to die by Aisha. He waved to Anna. Anna suddenly forgot about being bullied by him and ran over, "come on, I''m going to beat Aisha." Aisha looked at it with a faint smile. The pieces on the chessboard sank into the chessboard, and the new pieces recovered in situ. "E2 to E4, come on!" Anna said excitedly, and gray just took the first move according to her. Playing chess is really an interesting activity, especially when three people play chess and one person takes over, they can play for a long time. They didn''t finish until noon when the sailor knocked at the door and asked for lunch. Anna was excited to continue in the afternoon. She had to kill all directions and dominate the chessboard. On the deck, gray felt something wrong. As soon as he came out, he felt a wave of malice coming from under the water behind. But because their ships were too fast, the malice seemed to catch up and closely followed. "What''s the matter?" Asha noticed something different about him. "There''s something behind us." Gray had guessed what it was, went back and looked at the sea. "What is it?" Aisha was curious. What else was chasing them in the sea? Anna shrinks her neck in fear. The sea is so big that it''s not impossible to have any terrible monsters in it, isn''t it? "If I guessed right, it should be a fish man." Gray replied. When he went to find the pirate treasure, he met the fishman. Later, he never saw it again. Unexpectedly, he met another group today. "Fish man?" Aisha repeated suspiciously, and then said, "is it a monster that looks like a human, but has the characteristics of fish scales, fins and gills?" "That''s right!" Gray nodded and was surprised. Didn''t Aisha stay in the castle and come out? "I saw from my father''s notes that they had met such monsters. They were terrible and killed a lot of people." Aisha explained and then asked, "are we being watched by fishmen now? What should we do? " Gray gently pinched her little hand. "It''s all right. The fish man is very weak for us. We can solve it casually." The fishman is a bit of a threat to the sailor. At the beginning, it brought him some trouble, but now, it''s true that she came to deliver vegetables. Aisha can solve them alone. It seems that the chat of several people affected them. Several fish people suddenly emerged from the sea behind and chased them. "Drive them away!" Anna hugged Asha''s arm tightly and shouted to gray. "Little fun!" Gray smiled and pressed his hands down. The sea behind the dawn Treader suddenly rolled into a ball, stained with blood, and then was left far behind. "That''s it?" Anna doesn''t believe it. Is it that simple? Didn''t Aisha say it was terrible? Gray stalled, "of course, it''s solved. It''s just a group of fish people. What''s great? Aisha can easily solve them." "I haven''t seen a fish man yet. Can you catch one and show us?" Asha said suddenly. Gray nodded gently and took control of the sea in an instant. No way, he killed most of the fish men before, and the rest fled everywhere. There was no one to follow. If you want to find the fish man, you have to start from the place where you just killed the fish man, and you have to be fast. Otherwise, the fish man will run away and the ship will be farther away from them. Soon, gray caught a fishman, let it experience the speed he had never experienced in his life, and then flew behind the dawn Treader. Seeing the fish man, Aisha trembled. Anna said, "it''s so ugly!" Chapter 743 Kingdom port, an area has been emptied and taken over by Kingdom soldiers. Many people looked curiously and wondered if the leaders of the four tribes were coming. No way, they know that the kingdom is trading with the kingdoms on other islands, but the four tribes know the most. Because Gray''s first trading partner is the four tribes, and the two sides have a good cooperative relationship. In addition, their princess is the treasurer in the kingdom. It''s difficult to understand. Seeing this kind of battle, it''s normal to directly suspect that the tribal leader is coming. After all, they can''t think of anyone else except the tribal leader. It''s normal for tribal leaders to visit their daughters or visit their neighbors. Their king runs around all day and calls it establishing good diplomatic relations with other countries. The ship arrived the next morning. With Gray''s help, it took only one day to complete the original one-and-a-half-day voyage. The captain''s door was knocked. When he went to the deck, he saw a dark island on the sea ahead. "Captain, are we here?" Asked the sailor on duty, the island in front of which he had found. The captain looked at the sky. It was already dawn and not long before sunrise. "Reduce the ship''s speed and wait for her majesty to make a decision." He knew that their goal was in this direction. He also looked at the nautical charts and made sure he didn''t go wrong. Their destination was probably the island in front of them. However, it is almost dawn now, and he will not disturb her Majesty''s clear dream for this moment. He also wants to continue to drive the ship in the future. In case his majesty is unhappy and changes him, he can''t even cry. The ship''s speed decreased. When it was not far from the island, the captain chose to lower the sail and stop temporarily. The sails fell, Gray''s magic failed, and the ship slowly stopped on the sea. Before long, the sun came out, and the island in front of them became clearer. From here, they could see the tall castle on the sea cliff. "It should be here." The captain thought to himself that the scene ahead was the same as that described by the man. The door opened and gray came out with Asha and Anna. Don''t get me wrong. We just have a rest together because there are not enough rooms, but gray sleeps on the sofa and the two sisters sleep in the bed. "Gray, is that your castle ahead?" Anna looked up at the castle on the sea cliff in the distance and asked in surprise. Because it is built on the sea cliff and specially designed, it looks very majestic and gives people a sense of grandeur. "Yes, stop at the port!" Gray nodded and said to the captain. As the ship approached, Anna felt the castle more and more powerful. Then she saw the road leading to the bottom of the sea cliff and asked, "gray, what''s that stone ladder for?" "Sometimes I come down fishing!" Gray said calmly. Soon, the ship docked at the port, where the soldiers lined up on both sides to meet and guard. Take Aisha and Anna out of the boat, and a group of people go to the castle. "What a beautiful woman. Who are those two women?" In the harbor, people watching this scene in the distance marveled at the beauty of Aisha and Anna and talked about it one after another. "Shut up, your majesty has an order not to talk about the visiting guests." Soldiers came to warn that if there was another time, they would be punished directly. A group of people immediately shut up and began their work. After the soldiers left, no one dared to continue the discussion. The topic changed to the women in the brothel and tavern. They were awed and awed of Gray''s senses. The king made the Kingdom better and better. Now they won''t worry about starvation. What I fear is the reputation of his Majesty''s Dragon slaying warrior, and his countless feats of calming the rebellion and killing nobles in a few days. They don''t think their lives are more valuable than those of noble masters. Noble masters gray can kill them, but can''t kill them? So, since your majesty doesn''t want to talk, don''t talk. Isn''t it more beautiful to talk about which woman to go to at night? Gray took Asha and Anna into the castle and asked others to take the sailors on board to play or rest. However, the bodyguard guarding Aisha''s safety insisted on following. Gray appreciated their loyalty and kicked them out of the door. They wanted to come in again, but they were stopped by the fierce guard at the door, which meant that if they dared to break in, they would dare to do it. When entering the castle, the first thing I met was the Marquis who knew the news from the maid and came out of the room to have a look. "Good morning, mother!" Gray greeted her with a smile and said hello to her mother. "You haven''t introduced me to these two beautiful ladies." The Marquis gave him an unhappy look and looked at Aisha and Anna with a gentle smile on her face. "These two are queen Aisha and Princess Anna from alendale." Gray introduced that alendel needless to say, the Marquis understood. He mentioned it to everyone after solving alendel''s problem before. "It''s the queen and princess. Welcome here." The Marquis bowed slightly. After becoming a marquis, she became more and more proficient in these cumbersome aristocratic etiquette. "Hello, madam!" They smiled and leaned slightly. After chatting for a while, his mother asked people to prepare breakfast, while gray took them to visit the castle. "Gray, your castle is so big and spacious!" Anna couldn''t help sighing. Gray''s Castle design is to pursue momentum. The lighting in the castle is excellent, magnificent and atmospheric, and the details are still exquisite. Compared with those who have to make the thickened wall dark and narrow the space in order to build tall and firm, the castle is much better. Arendale is pretty good. Arendale''s castle is not tall, so it''s very spacious and normal. In the castle of the dunbnooch tribe, the space inside is out of the hall, and other places are a little narrow. Anna was most excited. She ran up and down with Aisha, and showed great interest in Gray''s designs she had never seen. When she knew the purpose, she was amazed and wanted to try them. Taking them to see it again, Anna felt an eye opener. Aisha also thought Gray''s castle was really good. It must be very comfortable to live in in the future. "Can we make one of these in arendale?" Anna looked expectantly at Asha. "Yes, I''ll give you a design drawing to ensure that the construction and functions are clearly written." Gray answered for her. After visiting the castle, the Marquis sent someone to invite her. Breakfast was ready. She invited the queen and the princess to have breakfast together. Chapter 744 After breakfast, gray didn''t take her anywhere else, but decided to rest in the castle for a day to relieve the fatigue of taking a boat all day. Although he didn''t feel much, it was the first time for Aisha and Anna to go out so far by boat. It was bumpy all the way and they really needed to rest. So they leisurely drink tea and enjoy flowers in the garden. By the way, gray took them to see his apple tree. "This is a fruit tree that can produce magical apples. The apples it produces can beautify and prolong life." Hearing that they can make beauty, the two beautiful girls are also a little more curious about Apple, but they are still young and not old enough to worry about beauty. Besides, their looks are not bad, and they don''t pay much attention to this thing. Unlike the Marquis, she wants to come here and let the servant take good care of her. She is more diligent than gray and little Molly. "Let''s go fishing!" When Aisha returned to the castle, she saw the stone ladder on his sea cliff and was suddenly interested. Gray nodded without refusing, "well, I just introduced some friends to you!" "What friend? Is it a friend fishing with you?" Anna is like a hundred thousand. Why, "you don''t deserve to beat so much. Do you still have friends?" "I don''t know if I owe a beating, but I know that someone will be beaten soon." Gray sneered and slapped. Anna immediately wanted to run, but she was caught back by gray, picked up with a small man''s waist and slapped her little ass. Anna was beaten and screamed. She asked Aisha for help and said cruel words without begging for mercy. "You, why should you have trouble with him?" Aisha knocked her on the forehead reluctantly and saved her from the claws. Mingming always suffers losses, but she never changes. Just like when she was a child, Aisha is really helpless. "I''m not afraid of him. I''ll beat him one day." Anna said confidently, and gave gray a fierce look. Gray shook his head slightly. "I think she''s too energetic. When Xuebao and little Molly were there, they accompanied her crazy and crazy. Now she''s the only one. Of course, I have to find something." "You said I had nothing to do? It''s obvious that you deceive people too much. " Anna stared and was pushed away by Gray''s head and squeezed between her and Aisha. When they came to the stone ladder, they looked down. Anna retracted her head in fear. "It''s so high and steep. Did you fall back and die?" "There is a guardrail, and it''s only 20 meters. What''s the height?" Moreover, his stone ladder was opened up obliquely on the sea cliff, not directly climbing down vertically. What''s the danger? Regardless of her, gray took Asha down. Walking down a distance, Aisha suddenly found something wrong. She didn''t feel it on the top. At the bottom, she felt some magic waves and sweet songs. "Gray, did you hear that? There seems to be a song. " Aisha wondered if it was her illusion and wanted to ask gray. "I also heard the beautiful song. I can''t help but immerse myself. This is the first, no, second, oh no, third beautiful song I heard." Anna held her heart in her hands and looked intoxicated. "Then, dear princess Anna, who is the first and second best song?" "The first beautiful thing is our mother. Her singing is as clear as spring water. It can make Anna and I fall asleep quickly every time." Anna recalled. "At the intersection of the north wind and the sea, there is a river full of memories. Sleep, baby, sleep soundly Anna sang, then jammed and looked for help at her sister, "Aisha, what''s behind?" Aisha thought for a moment, and then Anna sang, "everything is clear in this river. Her river is deep and clear. There is the answer and direction you are looking for..." Of course she''s not stuck, but she''s trying to remember. "Yes, that''s it. Why can you sing but I can''t?" Anna said dejectedly. "Because you always fall asleep after your mother speaks!" Aisha smiled and said spoiled. Anna suddenly realized and hammered her palm, "no wonder I just wanted to sleep!" "It seems that the second best thing to hear is Aisha''s singing. It''s so beautiful!" Grayzan said. When the three reached the bottom platform, the two sisters opened their eyes and looked at the countless exquisite faces ahead. Anna swallowed her mouth, turned her neck rigidly to look at gray, and asked definitely, "are they fishmen?" "No, they are mermaids, not mermaids. Mermaids are ugly, but mermaids are beautiful." "Why are they here?" Aisha went on to ask, her concerns being different from Anna''s. Gray was about to answer. When the Mermaids saw him coming down, they cheered and shouted, "master!" "I saved them while traveling. Because they are homeless, I cast magic here so that they can live here." Gray explained and took the two men. "You really like traveling. You must have saved many beauties!" The tone was sour and made gray speechless for a while. Aisha didn''t say anything. Which round did you get to be lemonade? "This is queen Aisha and Princess Anna. Come and meet her." Gray waved to the mermaids. The mermaid splashed into the water, and then brushed her head here. "Hello, are you the master''s wife? It''s really beautiful and has a good temperament. " The mermaid Terri first said, "my name is Terri. I''m the master''s maid and will be your maid in the future. Please take care of me." "Hello!" Aisha nodded. There seemed to be something wrong in her words, but she didn''t react. "Hum, I won''t marry him. Besides, who can marry two wives?" Anna said angrily, her face red with anger. "Yes!" Strely said naturally, "where we were, there were many great kings who could marry many wives, up to hundreds." "How can they stand so much?" Anna looked surprised. A mermaid added, "yes, in some places ordinary people can marry several wives. What''s strange about a great king like his master marrying two wives?" The mermaid said, with a look that you will lose a lot if you miss your majesty, and Anna''s teeth itched with anger. "Well, stop talking nonsense and introduce yourself quickly!" Gray stopped them ''severely''. "We''re not talking nonsense. The king of China, seventy-two imperial concubines in three palaces and six courtyards, and three thousand beauties, we still say less." The mermaid doesn''t think she''s wrong. "And the country called India!" The mermaid is familiar with these gossip and lists the situation that kings and civilians have many wives in several countries at once. Anna and Aisha have been dumbfounded. Three thousand wives. Even if the king accompanies one a day, it will take several years to take a turn, won''t it? Will the king no longer recognize his first wife after a round? "Why do they have so many wives?" Anna felt incredible. "To inherit their kingdom, of course!" The mermaid said, "their kingdoms are big, so there must be an heir." "But children die easily, so they need several wives to have children with him." "King South els has only one wife, but he has twelve sons and many sisters." Anna refuted with examples, proving that she can have many children without many wives. "Are you sure he has only one wife?" Gray was surprised that his wife was a sow and gave birth to twenty or thirty children, ox X. "Well, I''m not sure!" Anna thought, it is really difficult for a person to have twenty or thirty children. It is uncertain that the king of South els also had several wives. Chapter 745 After Gray''s strict drinking, the Mermaids finally stopped discussing this topic and began to introduce themselves seriously. Of course, only those who have maid positions in the castle are more active, because they may have to deal with the hostess in the future, such as Merida, who are very familiar with them. Of course, ripe is ripe, but it''s not that kind of friendly ripe, but that kind of ripe that Merida takes them as a thief. But they like to chat with Merida very much. Every time she comes down for a walk and fishing, they will come and talk to her about the world, such as polygamy. They are mermaids. They are born banshees to lure sailors, and like to listen to gossip. It''s no surprise that they are curious about this kind of thing. It''s not behind the instigation of his majesty. After meeting the mermaids, gray took out the bait. "Come on, let''s enjoy fishing together." By the way, he made a gesture to the mermaids, and the sweet song sounded again, lingering on the corridor. "Where''s the fishing rod? Take it out! " Anna felt that her three outlooks had been impacted, and she needed to do something to be quiet and think slowly. "You don''t have a fishing rod?" Gray was surprised. When he reached out to the sea, a stream of sea water came to his hand and turned into a fishing rod with a fishing hook. Gray Shi ran put on the bait. Asha imitated his movements and turned into an ice fishing rod. They sat in line waiting for the bait to bite. "Aisha, I want one too!" Anna ran to Aisha and began to be coquettish. Aisha shook her head and warned, "the cold fishing rod is very cold!" "I''m not afraid!" Anna''s eyes were firm and looked at death like a hero who was about to rush to the battlefield. Asha looked at gray and saw that he didn''t mean to help. She sighed slightly, reached out to condense a fishing rod and handed it to Anna. Anna caught the fishing rod for a while and began to change hands constantly. She fished with one hand and put the other hand to her mouth in time. She took a breath of heat, and her white and tender hands became red. Looking at her like this, gray grabbed a stone from the bottom of the sea. The stone deformed in his hand and soon became a fishing rod. "Take it. It''s bad if your hands are frozen." "Ha ha, you lost!" Anna was elated, but she won, and gray conceded. "Don''t return it!" "This is my booty. Of course I want it." Anna held on to it, which she finally won. Gray also let her, although he didn''t know when he would play Anna again. The three sat in line. Gray felt the movement from under the water through the fishing rod. With a gentle lift, a two palm long fish was pulled out of the water. "Gray is really good. He caught it so soon!" Aisha whispered praise. "Cut, he often fish here. He''s just more experienced." Anna said directly before gray spoke. "Well!" Gray took down the fish and didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to pretend to be forced. Later, Aisha and Anna also caught a few, both very happy. Suddenly, the line on Gray''s fishing rod stretched straight, and gray began to pull upward. They were immediately attracted. What a big fish it was, gray couldn''t pull it up. Gray slipped under his feet and fell into the sea. It seemed that he had been dragged down by a big fish and had not been seen for a long time. "Gray!" After a while, he didn''t come out. Aisha stood up anxiously and shouted at the sea. Anna also dropped her fishing rod and ran over. "They are so stupid. Their master is the God of the sea. What danger can there be in the sea?" On the distant corridor, the mermaid who swayed her tail in the water whispered. With a crash, the sea water in front of them was suddenly lifted. Gray came out, grabbed their hands, took them to the sea, and the three went into the sea together! "What are you doing?" Anna was startled and questioned angrily. Then he suddenly touched his face in surprise and widened his eyes, "can I talk in the water and breathe in the water?" She can''t believe it, because she didn''t have such ability before. However, after panic, she immediately figured out that this must be gray''s magic. He himself is very good at manipulating the sea. Asha was very calm and held Gray''s hand tightly. She was going to freeze the shadow when she saw it coming up, but when she saw that it was gray, she decided to believe him, didn''t do it, and let him do anything. "I''ll show you the bottom of the sea!" Gray smiled, took their hands and swam to the bottom of the sea. Mermaids jumped down from the shore, danced around them and swam with them. "How beautiful!" Anna watched the Mermaids circle around and swim above them. It was like a mysterious ocean dance. She was fascinated at once. Take them to swim around in the sea. Gray takes them back quickly and soon gets to the shore not far away, but gray doesn''t mean to slow down at all. "Stop, you''re going to hit it!" Anna closed her eyes nervously and held his arm tightly with her small hand. Gray pulled them down quickly, came to the hole under the sea, rushed in, then flew out of the water in the hole and stood in mid air. Anna waited for a while. She didn''t feel the impact. She opened her eyes carefully and found that she was standing in the air. Below was a water area with many mermaids swimming. "Where is this?" Asha focused on her head. It seemed that she could see the sky outside. Now the sun came in. But when they just walked on it, they didn''t find such a hole. The hole was so big that they shouldn''t ignore it. "This is the mermaid''s home, a different space, a secret base." Gray smiled. Anna was just a little curious, because there was no difference between here and the outside world, but it was more secret. But when I heard the words "secret base", my eyes lit up, "I wanted such a secret base when I was a child. Only we and Aisha can play Snowman games and snowball fights happily." Gray raised his hand. "Make a snowman. I know. What''s a snowman game?" "It''s just telling stories and playing games with snowmen. It''s stupid." Anna despised me. "When we were young, we used snowmen to make princes, princesses, evil witches and magical forests." Asha smiled. "It''s family!" Gray suddenly realized and looked at Anna cramped. "I don''t believe you haven''t played!" Anna is furious. It''s obviously a good memory. This guy looks just like this. Gray smiled. "Do you want to play now?" "I''ve grown up!" Anna muttered, "but snowball fights are OK." "Girls, it''s going to snow. Let''s go out and bask in the sun." Gray shouted to the mermaids. The Mermaids jumped into the water and went out of different spaces. Aisha waved her hand. It began to snow in the space of Bu Lao Quan. The thick snow soon frozen the earth. "Pa!" Anna had already started without rules, and gray was not polite and fought back immediately. Chapter 746 It was supposed to be a rest day. As a result, the two sisters were too tired because of a snowball fight. They continued to rest the next day. But the next day they didn''t go fishing. They drank tea and read books in the garden. In the afternoon, they walked around the new city built outside the castle and went to the port. Today''s rest is OK. Gray and Aisha negotiate to take them to eat delicious food tomorrow. So on the third and fourth days, I took them to taste delicious food all over the country and feel the customs and culture of the kingdom. On the afternoon of the fourth day, Carus came back, and Merida and Belle were not there. Gray told him that he didn''t have to go to the four tribes for the time being. When he went, gray would inform him and no one else was allowed to go. However, after thinking about it, he still didn''t do so. She decided to trust little jasmine. She believed that she could delay Merida for good wine and chocolate and let Carus go according to the normal frequency without deliberately delaying time. Then he handed him a gold coin and told him that if queen Aisha had not left the Kingdom when she went, and Merida planned to come back, she would bring back as many things from the four tribes as possible. There is no need to deliberately delay. Just throw the gold coins into the water when you go to sea. Carus said with a tangled face, "Your Majesty, can we change something else? I can''t bear to throw the gold coins. " Although he is rich now, he has not lost his quality of diligence and thrift. "Less nonsense, you won''t throw it in shallow water and pick it up?" Gray was deeply disappointed at his lack of flexibility. He didn''t know how to accept the task he gave him? "Yes!" Carus bowed his head in shame. He didn''t think of such a simple way. On the fifth day, gray and Aisha discussed taking them to hunt, hunt Warcraft in the forest and have a barbecue. As a result, gray shot a wild deer that day. Aisha and Anna regarded the hunting as an outing and rode happily around the forest. The outing was perfect. Gray taught Aisha how to ride a horse hand in hand. She used to shut herself in her room every day. Of course she couldn''t ride a horse. It''s Anna. Although she''s not very powerful, she can run on a horse. The evening of the sixth day finally arrived at the banquet prepared by gray for them. The Marquis and the Marquis invited many nobles. "This is queen Aisha of alendale, a distant northern country." Gray stood next to Aisha and introduced her to the crowd. "Your majesty!" The crowd saluted slightly to show respect. "This is queen Aisha''s sister, Princess Anna." Similarly, people pay tribute again. "Well, the party starts now!" With Gray''s announcement, the banquet officially began, and the castle became lively. People began to dance with their female partners one after another. Of course, they danced with their female partners in the first dance, and those who did not bring their female partners were the noble ladies who looked for their favorite or pleasing to the eye. Until the second dance, everyone can play freely and invite some people to dance. So Asha''s first dance was undoubtedly in Gray''s hands. Anna accepted the invitation of a fairly long noble man and entered the dance floor together. After a dance, gray and Aisha greet everyone. Then gray invites Anna, and she doesn''t refuse. Even she wouldn''t refuse to give gray face on such an occasion. The dance was very lively. Of course, gray didn''t have time to accept the invitation of those noble ladies here. After the second dance, he took Aisha to the balcony to quietly enjoy the lively scenes below and the gorgeous night sky in the sky. "Here you are. Do you want a cake? I brought you some. " Anna, professional light bulb! "Have some!" Gray sighed and took the cake. He suspected that Anna had installed a locator on Aisha. "Those noble ladies are looking for you. Why don''t you go down and dance with them?" Anna lay on the railing and said casually. "All skipped!" Gray shook his head and jumped. He wouldn''t jump with them a second time unless there were excellent ones in it. "Skipped, why didn''t I see it?" Anna was surprised that she only saw Gray and Aisha and herself jump, and then came up with Aisha. "My mother''s birthday, my father''s birthday, my birthday and major festivals. There are at least four parties a year. Of course, they all skip together." Gray explained. At every banquet, noble ladies asked him to dance. He couldn''t refuse them all. He always had to choose a few dances to have fun with everyone. So even if they leave behind, they won''t say anything. Moreover, he would not agree to those ladies. He only danced with the ladies, which greatly reduced the workload. Anna nodded to understand. It turned out to be so. Skipping once is even skipping. "Gray, I heard you robbed your kingdom?" Anna was quiet for a while, and suddenly she had another wonderful way. "How did you know?" Gray narrowed his eyes, but his curiosity was heavier than her. At this time, who told her that her throne was robbed? "That man, I heard it was the son of an earl. I didn''t hear it clearly. You haven''t answered my question yet!" Anna muttered. Gray frowned. There were still several earls in the Kingdom, and the other party said they were the son of the Earl, but it was not necessarily true. It was hard to check. Forget it, now that the kingdom is booming, the people are afraid that they have long forgotten who the old king is. There is no need to spend great efforts to kill the clown if they dare to show it. "Yes!" Gray nodded and admitted. "Look, Asha, I said he was a bad man!" Anna looked at him warily, but she didn''t have much fear in her eyes. "We have seen what the kingdom is like these days. Everyone respects gray and thinks he is much better than before. Even if Gray''s kingdom is robbed, there must be his reason." Asha said firmly. "Aisha, you''re hopeless!" Anna is speechless. Although she doesn''t believe it, she won''t choose to believe him for no reason. "You''re hopeless. You can''t get out of the castle." Gray sneered at Anna and told her story. In fact, it''s nothing. The king promised that whoever rescued the princess would be the heir to the kingdom. Then the old king went back on his word and the princess had to do it. So the young dragon slayer decided to lift the table, pull the old king off his horse and become king himself. "That king is hateful!" Anna was indignant and had an impulse to dig him out of the ground and beat him. "Gray, you''re right. If you make the Kingdom better now, you''re better suited to be a king than him." Aisha comforted. "How awesome!" When gray talked about her rebellion, Anna patted her hands and her eyes lit up, as if she wished she were there. Gray bowed close to her ear and said softly, "I can help you overthrow Aisha and let you be queen." Anna stepped back a few steps, put on a defensive posture, looked at him warily, "I won''t let you succeed." "What makes me succeed? I''m helping you." Gray, you don''t know the sad look of a good heart. But Anna had already seen through him. Didn''t she just want to be the queen and bring Aisha here? There were no doors. If you wanted to see Aisha, you went to arendale. In the future, Aisha''s children will still be the king of arendale. Chapter 747 On the tenth day, gray felt that the gold coin he had given Carus had entered the sea, and Merida was about to return. He looked at Asha, who had no intention of returning to alendale, and got a headache. Look at Anna again. His head hurts even more. The two sisters have completely forgotten that they have another Ellen Dale to take care of. "No, we must save the country by curving, otherwise I can resist the Shura field, but the pond must be destroyed." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ As Aisha''s bodyguard, Laurent was very worried that the queen had stayed in the kingdom for ten days and had no intention of returning home. Suddenly, the door was knocked. Laurent went to open the door and entered a small wine bucket with some snacks on it. "Laurent, long time no see." Kevin walked into the room, put down the barrel on the table, smiled at him and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve been out of town. I just came back today. I''ll come right away when I know you''re coming. Do you want a drink?" He and Laurent met in arendale, and they fought and drank together. They didn''t know each other. "I can''t drink!" Laurent shook his head. He was worried about the queen. Arendale had no king for a long time before Aisha grew up. Now the queen doesn''t seem to want to go back, and so does the princess. Is arendale going back to the previous situation? No, he is the chief bodyguard who guarded the royal family during the old king''s time. This must not be allowed to happen. "Meet old friends and have a drink. Let''s talk about your troubles. I''ll help you solve them." Kvien said, "I can still say something in front of your majesty." "And your majesty, to tell you the truth, I believe nothing in the world can beat him." "Your Majesty is great, but our queen is not bad, otherwise... Forget it." Laurent said stiffly, his ass already sitting on the chair. Kevin smiled, poured him a glass, clinked a glass with him and drank. "You''ve been here for ten days before I know. If I had known, I could have taken you with me." Kevin said sadly. "Yes, it''s been ten days." Laurent is even more depressed. These ten days, they can only see her majesty occasionally. They stay here all the other times. The king took the queen everywhere, and they acted as bodyguards like outsiders. "What are you worried about? Did you see what we were worried about when our king was in arendale? Your majesty has a good relationship with your queen. Don''t worry. " Kevin comforted. Laurent:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ No, that''s what I''m worried about. I''m worried that your majesty will abduct our queen and let her stay here. Neither will arendale. It may not even be one. The highness of the princess may be left here, so that Allen Dale really has no queen. Maybe there will be trouble. No, we must find a way to meet her majesty and ask her to return to arendale as soon as possible. "Kevin, can you do me a favor?" Laurent said, putting a small bag on the table and pushing it to Kevin. When the bag was placed on the table, Kevin heard it. It was a gold coin. "What do you want me to do? As long as I don''t betray the Kingdom, everything is easy to say!" Kevin laughed and made a lot of extra money. "Recently, when I want to see our queen, the guards of the castle always stop us. Can you give the queen a message? I want to see her." "Don''t think too much. Your queen is very safe. You see, our king''s majesty didn''t go in and out alone in arendale. Did you see him take a bodyguard?" Kevin said indifferently. He is a dragon slaying warrior. Isn''t that what you often play? What would he be afraid of, afraid that we would try too hard to give him a head? Laurent was speechless for a moment and said sincerely, "please, I really have something urgent. It''s not that I don''t believe your majesty gray." "Well, well, I''ll take you into the castle. Go find your queen yourself. I have no reason to see your queen." Kevin said in distress. "Can you take me into the castle?" Laurent was surprised and suspicious. Kevin nodded affirmatively and said casually, "what''s the point? The bodyguard at the door just doesn''t want you to rush in. If you''re the only one, they won''t embarrass you. After all, his Majesty the king and Her Majesty the queen have a good relationship. They dare not offend you casually. " It''s not just a good relationship? "Let''s go now!" Laurent said eagerly, standing up and going out. He was already in a hurry. Counting the day he left, they had left arendale for eleven days. Looking at her majesty, she didn''t seem to have plans to go back. Would she take them here for a year and a half? It''s not good. I must persuade her majesty to go back quickly. He''s a little homesick. "In such a hurry?" Kevin drank the wine from the glass and hurried to catch up. When they came to the castle gate, the bodyguard looked at them, "what are you doing?" "I have something to report to your majesty!" Kevin said. "Well, go in, he stays!" The bodyguard pointed to Laurent and said faintly. Laurent was just about to get angry. Kevern had pressed him down and said coldly, "don''t you know he''s Queen Aisha''s bodyguard? Queen Aisha is your Majesty''s guest. If queen Aisha knows, hum! " "Don''t run around." The bodyguard called a maid, "take him to Queen Aisha. Look at him and don''t let him walk around!" The maid took Laurent into the castle. "Queen Aisha should be in the garden at this time. Please follow me!" When they came to the garden, Aisha was walking in the garden with Anna. "Your majesty!" Laurent hurried over. "Laurent, what can I do for you?" Ashaki said strangely that she hadn''t seen Laurent for a long time. Why did he come today. Laurent said in a deep voice, "Your Majesty, I have to remind you that you have been away from arendale for eleven days. Arendale can''t live without you." "Eleven days. I didn''t expect time to pass so quickly." Aisha nodded. "The guards of the castle have been preventing us from seeing you. We think you should leave here at once." "It''s safe here, Laurent. Don''t worry unnecessarily." Anna whispered, feeling that his suspicion was too serious, "but we really should leave. I miss alendale''s food." Laurent stopped talking and waited for Asha''s answer. Aisha nodded slightly. "It''s really a long time to come out this time. I want to say goodbye to gray tonight and go back to arendale tomorrow morning." "I''ll go and get everyone ready!" Laurent was beaming with joy. Lying in bed at night, Aisha told gray her idea of leaving. Gray thought for a moment, but didn''t ask him to stay. "I miss you so much, but alendale really needs you. I can''t be so selfish. Be careful on the way back. I can''t take you back." "It doesn''t matter. We had a good time this time." "As long as you want to come back, you can come at any time, or let me pick you up." Gray took out a gold coin and put it in her palm. "If you want to come, be sure to tell me in advance. I''ll be ready for you." "I will!" Aisha put the gold coins on the bedside table and climbed up Gray''s broad chest with her little hand. Chapter 748 The sun smiled from the sea, but there were many dark clouds in the sky. The morning sun was not bright. "I thought it would rain in the morning. I didn''t expect the sun to get up so early to see you off!" Gray smiled. "I''ll miss you!" Asha took Anna aboard, turned back and waved to gray. The ship left the port and headed north. Seeing the ship leave, gray stood where he was. Before long, a crystal villain shot out from the bottom of the water and fell into his hand. With a slight frown, the sea water under the dawn Treader surged, carrying the boat slowly accelerated. "Is it windy up today?" The captain looked at the upper sail curiously. He felt something wrong. Why is the sail not so bulgy? Why is the ship so fast? It''s wrong. It''s very wrong. "Captain, there''s a ship ahead." The sailor looking down shouted. The captain went to the front and looked ahead. He saw a ship coming obliquely from the northeast. If there was no accident, he should pass them. "It''s the ship of Custer kingdom. It seems to be Queen Anne''s revenge. The one in front seems to be Carus." Aisha also noticed the sailor''s words, raised her hand and looked at it. She saw a figure on the ship, which was somewhat familiar. As the two ships approached each other, Aisha also determined that Gray''s ship was his Queen Anne revenge. The spear skeleton in the bow was very conspicuous and could be recognized at a glance. Soon, the two ships were close. The first thing Asha noticed was the fiery red on the bow, like a flame burning. That red haired girl, even on board, was carrying a pair of the bows and arrows, and seemed to be going out hunting at any time. Merida also noticed the ship and the two girls in the bow. However, because they didn''t know each other, they just touched their eyes, smiled politely, and passed by. Aisha''s ship was still very fast. Merida looked at the castle and port ahead and smiled. "Finally, if it weren''t for the big waves last night, we could all rest in the castle now." "Yes, the waves were really big last night." Carus didn''t think much. It''s normal to encounter big winds and waves on the sea. "Aisha, that lady''s hair is so red, like fire." Anna turned to look at the ship near the port and said in surprise, "I''ve never seen such bright hair." "Still a soldier!" Asha smiled, "look at the bow and arrow behind her. It doesn''t seem to be for fun." "Will they still meet pirates when they go out?" "It''s possible. Gray said there were a lot of pirates at sea. The lady should be very strong." The castle behind was getting smaller and smaller. Asha and Anna watched it disappear in sight before turning into the cabin. On the other side, as the big ship landed, Merida rushed down and came to gray, "are you waiting for me?" "I don''t know when you will come back and how to wait for you?" Gray smiled and said, "I just saw off a distinguished guest. I didn''t expect you to come back at this time. It seems that fate asked me to wait for you here this morning." "By the way, is the leader and queen Fergus all right? There are three naughty little guys. Why didn''t they stay longer?" Gray looked and behaved normally, without the slightest panic, openness and fearlessness, and there was no taboo to Aisha and them in his language. "Everything is fine. My father has been talking about why you didn''t go. He wants to play king games with you." Merida smiled and was in a very good mood. She was going to surprise him outside his door in the morning, but she didn''t expect to surprise herself. He had been waiting in the port for a long time. Although the purpose was not to wait for himself, this was fate. "Where''s little Molly? Why didn''t you see her?" Gray is curious. With the character of an elf, you should rush down to him to fulfill your promise and ask him for wine and chocolate. Why don''t you see anyone? Speaking of little Molly, Merida''s bright smile suddenly smoked and sighed, "we were driven out!" "What''s going on?" Gray was surprised. What happened to the tribe? Turning to Karus, he was still directing the unloading of goods by hand. It seemed that there was something wrong. If there were any major changes in the tribe, he should tell himself. "Nothing. It''s just... Merida hesitated." it''s little Molly who almost drank all my father''s wine. " She smiled and thought of her father''s face. Of course, it was not fun to be kicked out. "So he sent two barrels of wine to little Molly and drove us out. Let me take her back here quickly." "Little Molly said you would confiscate her wine, so she drank it up last night and was still sleeping in the cabin." Gray gritted her teeth. Little Molly really owes her money. "Next time you go back, bring some wine back to leader Fergus." There is no shortage of food in the Kingdom, and there are naturally more drinks. Now the Kingdom still has a lot of drinks. Although the export trade is insufficient, it is enough to take some out as gifts. Get on the boat and take little Molly out. Gray and Merida go to the castle together. "Are you talking about two beautiful ladies? I just saw two ladies with great temperament on the boat. Who are they? " Merida suddenly asked. She was still curious about two beautiful women. "That''s the queen and Princess of alendale, who are far away from the north. They come to visit me and buy some food by the way." Gray smiled. "Last year, due to the freezing event, their country''s grain production decreased, and they may not be able to eat this autumn harvest." "Next, they may open trade routes with us to buy more food." Gray didn''t lie. It was true that alendale cut production last year. Aisha did bring a batch of grain back. Maybe she would buy more and open up a business road with Custer kingdom. "Gray, I want a drink!" As gray walked around, little Molly woke up and opened her mouth for wine. "I heard you drank all the wine?" Gray snorted coldly, "I''ll compensate others for your next wine. You''re not allowed to drink for the next three months." "No, you..." Little Molly is caught by gray and is not allowed to speak. Back at the castle, Merida is going to have a rest. It was too windy last night. She didn''t sleep much. Now she''s very sleepy. At this time, gray let go of the elf, "of course, I''ll give you the wine I promised you, but there''s really no wine in the next three months. I''ll remind the kitchen and Belle not to give you a drink." "No, bad man, bad gray!" Little Molly gets angry and punches him on the chest. "Of course, if I keep your barrel of monkey wine for you, you can drink it for about three months if you don''t drink too much every day." Gray said softly, "I can give you everything, but I know you will finish it in a day, but I won''t care." Little Molly immediately frowned. She knew she wouldn''t drink so much in dunno. After struggling for a while, little Molly looked at gray with tears, "I know I''m wrong." "It''s no use!" "Then you keep it for me. I''ll drink it every day!" Little jasmine has a hard airway. "Well, from today on, three months, how long can I drink that bucket of wine!" Gray is tougher and never softhearted. Chapter 749 After living in the castle for a few days, Merida, who received the gift of jade bow and arrow, will continue to be her treasurer, while the Marquis and the Marquis have got the jade dagger and jade wine glass. Gray took advantage of everyone''s happiness to be the shopkeeper again and went to Sutton manor. It was a few days back and forth on both sides. Gray went to Moore forest. So, more than half a month after coming back, gray finally came to the land of Moore forest as planned. Flying in the sky, gray looked down. Moore forest had not been the same as before. It had been about three months since he came here. Mary fisson let Moore forest return to normal. The elves have returned to their previous lives, scattered all over the moor forest, happy every day. When gray fell down on the cliff, she saw that Mary fisson and Arlo were not there, and flew to Carlisle''s cabin, neither was she. However, gray saw a lot of materials in her, which were processed and prepared for the construction of the portal. He was very pleased that he didn''t have to travel all the way. But what did Carlisle do? She knew she was coming. He told her part agate yesterday. While wandering in the forest, I met a group of elves. The Elves were very happy to see gray and welcomed him back to Moore forest. "Where are Mary Pherson and Arlo? Where have they gone?" "Over there, come with us!" The elves carried all kinds of things and flew to the West happily, and little jasmine mixed in smoothly. Gray followed slowly, as if he were walking in the woods, and soon came near a water area. She recognized this place, which was the seat of the throne prepared for herself after Mary Pherson''s blackening. It was the place where she ruled the elf kingdom. "They have something to discuss?" With doubt, gray went over and soon saw Mary Pherson and Arlo. They are using flowers to decorate the venue, and her throne is not intertwined with bare pieces of paper, but becomes soft vines and soft leaves. Sitting on it, it is soft and full of bright flowers. "Hey, Mary Pherson, Arlo, do you miss me?" Gray went out with a smile and greeted everyone. "Master, I miss you very much!" Carlisle rushed to hold her thigh. Gray gave her a hug, then pushed her away, opened his arms to meet the godmother and goddaughter, and gave them a tight hug. "Of course I miss you!" Arlo smiled sweetly, spread his colorful wings behind him, and said proudly, "look at me, now I''m flying well." With that, she flew off the ground, circled and rolled in the air, and made a series of difficult movements. "That''s great. You''re a natural elf." Gray praised. Arlo smiled, saluted like a butterfly and landed on the grass. "What are you doing?" He looked at Mary Pherson again and asked. "I''m going to let Arlo be the queen of Moore forest. She is a human and an elf. It will be very good for us to coexist peacefully with human beings." Mary fisson replied simply. Gray nodded slightly, which was not surprising. Mary Pherson didn''t really want to be the queen. She did it just for revenge. Now that everything is over, it''s natural for her to step down. With Arlo, you can pass the throne to her, otherwise it is possible for her to return Moore forest to its former loose state. However, gray felt that there was no difference between the queen and the moor forest. The elves did not need to rule and govern. They could get along well themselves. As they said, the peace of Moore forest depends on trust and kindness. The so-called Queen''s name is actually to better mobilize them. After Arlo became the queen, probably a mascot, she still played happily with the elves every day. "Very good. I think Arlo is very suitable to be a queen. Like you, she is born with the temperament of a queen!" Gray thumbed up and winked at Arlo. Mary Pherson rolled her eyes and nodded gently, "since you are here, let''s start. You come and witness Arlo becoming the queen of the forest!" "It''s an honor!" Gray smiled and bowed and stood next to Mary fisson. A crow stopped nearby. Mary fisson pointed at him. The crow turned into a man in black on the grass. "You don''t have to make me human. To be honest, I prefer what I am." Duval scratched his head depressed. "Just shut up and watch!" Mary fisson did not accept his advice at all, but let him continue to stand there as a human and wait for the beginning of the ceremony. Gray stood on the steps and held out his hand to Arlo. "Please, my queen!" Arlo closed her mouth with a smile, gently put her hand on Gray''s hand and pulled it down in front of Mary Pherson. "How does it feel like a newly married couple receiving their mother''s blessing?" Gray whispered to himself, gently let go of her hand and watched quietly. Arlo went up to Mary Pherson and looked at her firmly and nervously. She is the first time to succeed the queen, but she is inexperienced and nervous. Mary Pherson gently touched her cheek, looked at the elves around and shouted, "she, Arlo, will be your queen in the future." "No, godmother, it''s Arlo Sutton. Say your full name!" Arlo hurriedly reminded me. With a light stare at gray, Mary Pherson changed her words, "in the future, she will be your queen, Arlo Sutton." All the elves cheered together, but no one knelt down to show loyalty, because they didn''t have this process and rules. The whole ceremony was very simple, and Mary fisson finished it in a word. However, the elves are still very happy to have Arlo as Queen. Arlo is their good partner. In fact, even Mary Pherson didn''t make them feel the majesty of the queen, so they were heartless and lacked awe of the queen. The queen of Moore forest is different from the queen of mankind. "As a queen, how can she not have her own crown?" Gray smiled and caught everyone''s eyes. When he reached out his hand, a piece of gold appeared in his hand, and a golden fire emerged in his hand, and the gold immediately turned into gold. Under his guidance, Jinshui is like a vine growing around and growing into a flower crown. The leaves and flowers of the crown are as real as fantasy, and each texture is very clear. It''s a pity for gray that at this time, he can get a gold crown. If he wants to depict magic patterns and attach magic, it will take time. So the flower crown is just an ordinary crown and has no special function. The flower crown flew to Mary Pherson and finally crowned Arlo, which should be completed by her. Later, the three elves flew over with the wreath they prepared. Seeing Gray''s hand, they immediately hid the wreath and joined the applause team. Mary Pherson took the crown, put it on Arlo''s head, took her hand, turned and faced all the elves. The elves cheered again to celebrate the Queen''s coronation. At the end of a less formal coronation, Arlo officially became the queen of Moore forest. Chapter 750 When the coronation ceremony was over, gray lost his freedom temporarily. The mother and daughter wanted to borrow him temporarily. Gray had no choice, so he fooled them with a smile and walked in the forest with them. "By the way, I brought you gifts." Gray took out jade wings, jade cabin and supporting pendants and gave them to two beauties. "This is the jade I found while traveling. I made it myself. I hope you like it." "Like it!" Arlo nodded, hugged the jade hut and asked gray to put on the pendant for herself. With a helpless shrug at Mary fisson, gray took it for her and stroked her little brain like an elder. Arlo narrowed her eyes and smiled sweetly, like a petted docile dog. "I don''t like necklaces!" Mary fisson put away her things without taking them with her. Gray smiled, grabbed her hand and took back the pendant. "I''ll change it for you." Before long, the pendant became a hand rope. Gray put it on her hand. She didn''t pull it off again. After finishing these, the three continued to walk in the forest. Mary fisson was still very proud of herself for changing the forest back. "This is the former Moore forest. It''s very beautiful. You can live here if you like." Mary fisson said carelessly, and the last sentence was quite light and didn''t care about the feeling. "Well, I''ll build a house here and live in it when I''m free. I''m a member of Moore forest." Gray smiled. This is not a difficult thing. He himself will come back every other period of time. It''s better to build a house here. Mary Pherson''s tree is really comfortable to sleep, but it''s OK to sleep alone. There must be no place for two people. Build a house. After the portal is completed, it can also be placed right in the house. There is no need to find another place to place it. "Good!" Arlo jumped up happily. "It''s built next to my house. We can be neighbors." "No problem!" Gray agreed and said happily, "I''m going to build a small wooden building and upgrade your small house. In the future, I''ll be a neighbor with the queen." Mary fisson''s eyes turned and didn''t speak. Her soft hair was blown by the wind and gently brushed on Gray''s face. "Mary Pherson, your hair, eh, your hair is back?" After gray reacted, he said in surprise and grabbed one in his hand. He felt very smooth and his hair was very good. Mary fisson''s head was covered with leather before. Gray said she didn''t like it very much. Unexpectedly, she changed her hair back this time. Mary Pherson gave a faint, uh huh, and looked at Arlo like a warning, telling her not to talk. "The godmother became like this after you left." Arlo whispered that she used to think it was better to have a cortical godmother on her head, but after Mary Pherson showed her hair, she thought it was better. Gray smiled and walked around the forest with them back to the edge of the cliff. "Mary Pherson, I''m here this time because I need your help." He said directly. "What''s up?" Mary fisson was slightly surprised. What else can this guy do for himself? What he can do, it seems that he can do it himself. Even if he can''t do it, he still has a maid who can do magic. "I have an island. I want you to ask the elves to help me transform it and plant some flowers and trees." "Where is the island? Is it far? " If it is far away, she will consider how to take the elves there. "Gray, I''m the queen of Moore forest now. You should come to me for such a thing." With an excited face, Arlo squeezed into the middle of the two and offered to squeeze her godmother out of the car. Seeing that the little monster was ready to rob a man with herself, Mary feisen smiled happily, then grabbed the little monster and threw it into the little black house. Before long, she flew back calmly and asked for the second time, "where is it and how far is it?" "Not far, I''ll take it with me!" Gray looked straight at what had just happened. It had nothing to do with him. "Take it with you?" Two surprised voices, gray turned back, Arlo had run out of the small black room, and Mary fisson didn''t really lock her up. "Yes!" Gray saw two questioning faces, didn''t say much, and stretched out his hand to point outside the cliff. Suddenly, the air in front fluctuated, and a huge Island appeared in the air and floated there quietly. "Is it really... An island that you can take with you?" Mary feisen felt incredible that there were islands in the world that could be carried with her, which really refreshed her understanding. Although Arlo was shocked, she had no idea about it. She just felt that magic was really magical and soon chose to believe it. They flew up with them and landed at the edge of the lake. Gray pointed to the surrounding flowers and said, "I''m not very good at this. I made these, so please help me make it as beautiful as Moore forest." "No problem, leave it to me." Mary fisson nodded and agreed. The elves usually have nothing to do. It''s good to ask them to help in all kinds of ways, which can be regarded as training them. Arlo dared not interrupt to say that she was the queen, for fear that she would really be locked up in a small black house by her godmother. "Do you have any ideas?" Mary fisson asked Gray''s request. It''s impossible for the elves to play freely. Gray pondered for a moment. "Grass is planted in this circle of the lake. Step on the soft one, and those flowers can be transplanted to the periphery." "Some trees can be planted in the rugged place over there, and some fruits can be planted over there..." Gray talked a little about his ideas, while Mary fisson wrote them all down and was ready to personally supervise the implementation. "By the way, there are also some fish in the lake. Of course, I can catch this by myself. If the trees are planted, I can raise some animals such as little squirrels." "That person can also live up there!" Asked Arlo, in an affirmative tone. Gray looked at her happily. "Of course, if you want to live above, I''m very welcome." Arlo was moved, but he shook his head and refused, "no, I''ve just become the queen." "I''ll call everyone over!" It seemed that she was afraid that she could not stand the temptation. Arlo spread her wings and flew out to find the elf. Mary Pherson looked at the flowers and became interested. "I haven''t seen any of these flowers. Are they from other islands?" "Yes, do you like it? You can transplant some plants in Moore forest!" Gray smiled. "Good!" Mary fisson nodded. She was really interested in these unseen varieties. "Are you going to live on my island? I can take you everywhere! " Gray also made an invitation to her. We can''t treat each other favorably. Lest mother and daughter eat each other''s vinegar and destroy everyone''s harmonious relationship. "No, your island is a little small. It won''t take me long to fly around." Mary feisen looked around and didn''t see the spirit. She said softly, "just come and see me often." She was not an indifferent person, but put on a mask after being hurt. After the Arlo incident and the Frank meeting with gray, she has become the same as before. Although the appearance is still very cold, the heart has become the same. "Don''t worry!" Gray moved his mouth without saying a word. Facts have proved that moving your mouth is the second effective means to deal with women. Chapter 751 Before long, a group of elves flew up under the leadership of Arlo, with some seeds in their hands. Gray and Mary Pherson have returned to normal. Mary Pherson is not ready to show her lovely side in front of the elves. She wants to maintain the mask she has made. After inspection, the elves told him that the land of the floating island was not good. It took a long time to improve the soil of the floating island, and then plants could be planted, so that the plants could grow well. Gray naturally had no problem with this. He transferred the floating island to a water area, and then a few kilometers of floating island fell into the water area to facilitate the activities of the elves. When the floating island was placed in the water, gray suddenly felt the connection between the floating island and the land and seemed to be drawing something from it. But he carefully explored, but he found nothing, and he didn''t feel that way anymore. However, gray always doesn''t believe in illusion. Especially after his mental power becomes strong and his magic control rises to a higher level, his perception becomes more and more acute, and there is little possibility of perception error. Gray sat down on the floating island and spread his mental power over the whole floating island. Floating island is his thing, not just ownership, but in some mysterious rules, this thing is his and belongs to personal binding. Even if he wants to give it away, he can''t give it away. Therefore, he also has some gains on the island, such as faster recovery, reduced consumption and other small buffs. With this gain, gray quickly explored every corner of the floating island, but there were no abnormalities. "What''s the matter?" Mary feisen was surprised that he suddenly sat down and closed his eyes. Seeing that he was back to normal, she hurried over and asked. "Nothing. I feel that the island has changed, but I can''t find it." Gray shook his head and didn''t care. "It''s okay. I''ll pay attention to small things." He looked at her and Arlo and didn''t really rest assured. He smiled brightly, "I think it may be a good thing, not a bad thing. If something bad happens, I will feel a little. You know, I''m the most powerful magician." Gray didn''t deceive them. He really felt it when there was a crisis. As for determining that the floating island is OK, it is because the floating island is his. If there is really a bad situation on the floating island, his feeling will only be more obvious. It will not flash away like this. There is no special feeling. I just want to find out what has changed, but I really don''t know. In fact, it''s nothing. Just pay attention to it in the future. Hearing what Gray said, the two people were relieved, "be careful. We''ll help you if there''s anything." The three stood high and watched the elves work like playing below. They took a handful of dead leaves to the floating island. Gray touched his chin and held it up a little. It''s too inefficient. As a magician, gray couldn''t stand moving materials manually, so he decided to do it himself. In an instant, countless small whirlwinds formed in the forest and flew to the floating island with dead leaves on the ground. Half an hour later, the whole floating island was covered with a thick layer of leaves. "Leaves alone can''t do. There are also some insects to help loosen the soil." However, gray is not good at collecting and scraping this time. Some rotten leaves are nothing, but if the ground is scraped down one layer, it will still have an impact on other plants in Moore forest. He doesn''t want his floating island built and the elves'' home destroyed. At that time, the elves may hate themselves and won''t help themselves in the future. A large amount of silt was fished out of the river and laid on the lake. Gray looked at the floating island full of dead leaves and was a little distressed. Sure enough, the road still needs to go step by step. So many dead leaves are spread here. It takes time to decay. Before they return to the land, the wind will probably fly all over the sky? If only the soil of the floating island could turn itself and bury all the dead leaves in the soil! There was an idea in my mind that the floating island suddenly shook, and then the soil on it automatically opened and buried all the dead leaves in the soil. The land is softer than ploughed. Now it can be used to farm. "What''s going on?" Mary Pherson and Arlo were startled. They grabbed his arm from left to right, took him into the sky and looked at the island below with vigilance. "I just thought about it. As a result, the island did what I wanted." Gray weakly explained that it was all right. He did it himself. "Can you control the island?" Mary fisson was very surprised that gray could carry it with him. If he could control things on the island at will, that would be great¡¤¡¤¡¤ "It seems so. I haven''t found it before." Gray was also very surprised. He didn''t find himself in such a strong control over the island. He thought he could only take it out and put it back and carry animals with it. "You can control everything above. If you are above, can''t you be omnipotent? If you are above, you are..." Mary fisson pondered for a moment, her eyes were bright, "God!" Gray''s heart beat violently, not because of the word God, because he was already God, the God of the sea. Mainly because he can do whatever he wants on the island. He can control everything. The island is like his kingdom of God. "However, such a big floating island, even if it can control everything, it doesn''t seem to be of great use!" Gray shook his head slightly. The floating island was as big as a village. It didn''t seem to be enough for anything. He could only make his own garden. "Subjects, bring what you think useful!" Mary fisson''s eyes were bright. She felt it necessary to build the island. As long as gray is on this island, he can be invincible in any situation in the future. He can just take this island with him and take it out at any time, so that he won''t encounter any danger when he travels in the future. The elves cheered and dispersed, ready to find something they thought useful. "Gray, you''re great!" Arlo''s eyes were full of small stars. It was the first time she saw Gray turn over all the land on the island with such a powerful means. "Go, I''ll take you out to play!" Gray looked beyond the forest, which is the land of the human kingdom, and it is vast and sparsely populated, and many places are wasteland. Mary fisson didn''t want to go out. He flew out of the forest with Arlo. Gray came to a place close to the water source. In theory, in such a place, the land would be more fertile and there would be more earthworms. He decided to do it, buttoned a big piece out of the ground, held it up on his head and went back to the forest. Arlo sat down on the land and let gray fly with her. Back in the forest, gray scattered the land on the floating island and mixed it with the original soil. This land is large, but it is only relatively small compared with the whole island. Even if it is scattered, it only covers a small area. So gray turned into a hard-working little bee and ran back and forth. Soon he made a small lake in that place, and most areas of the floating island were scattered with the soil. The old trick was repeated. Gray controlled the soil to roll and mixed all the soil together. Chapter 752 At night, gray rested on the floating island. He felt that his connection with the floating island was not simple. He had to keep trying to control all its abilities. It is also a floating island that cannot move quickly outside. If you want to move quickly, you can only put it away, and then move to another place and release it. Otherwise, you can only move at the speed of a few meters per second. Otherwise, gray might use it as a weapon to kill the enemy. After getting the floating island, he did think so. Unfortunately, the island can''t move quickly. It''s still a floating island. If it is put in the air, he will have the power of floating in the air. He won''t smash it down quickly and kill his opponent. Lying in bed, little Molly was sleeping, and gray was silently immersing himself in the land with magic to see if he could feel any different places. However, although he didn''t feel it in different places, gray found that after immersion in the land with magic, he had a deeper connection with the island and stronger control over the land. Gray was overjoyed to find this, and then spared no effort to output his magic. With an area of 45 square kilometers and a thickness of hundreds of meters, if you want to immerse it all with magic, the amount of work is not small. Just as gray was about to work overtime, the door of the cabin was knocked. Of course, even if it was not sounded, gray found her when the other party set foot on the floating island. The person who came was Mary Pherson, the former queen of Moore forest. Gray didn''t continue. This matter can be done slowly in the future. Anyway, it needs time. It''s not urgent. He arranged sound insulation magic by little jasmine''s little bed, and then opened the door. The moonlight outside was just right, and the silver moonlight sprinkled on Mary Pherson''s golden wings and her brown hair, plating her with a gorgeous silver light. "Please come in!" Gray leaned over and invited her in. "We can walk outside!" Mary fisson did not move, looking out at the lake sparkling in the moonlight. "It''s an honor!" Gray nodded, walked out of the hut and took the door with him. They walked to the lake and sat on the wooden bridge built by gray. Gray took off his shoes, dipped his feet into the lake, gently shook and stirred a circle of silver light. "Your floating island is good. At least it won''t be disturbed by the elves who come out at night." Mary fisson is in a good mood. She didn''t want the elves to know that she fell in love with humans again, so she looked a little cautious and furtive every time. Now here, she can finally sit outside with him. "The elves are very cute. I think if there were elves dancing on the water, it would be more romantic now." Gray got a bargain and turned his mouth. "I don''t know why you''re hiding it." "You are too young to look as big as Arlo." Mary Pherson thought for a moment, didn''t say the real reason, and picked out a reason she thought was appropriate. "The elves don''t care about the age gap. Besides, my age is not younger than you." Gray shook his head lightly. Considering the time he spent in other worlds, his age is only a lot more than that of Mary feisen, and Mary feisen is a powerful spirit. The passage of time on her is not obvious, but makes her look more mature. Mary Pherson couldn''t understand it and looked at him suspiciously. "We never say that a woman is old. A woman is always eighteen, always upright and young, and I am just eighteen." Gray grinned. "We are all eighteen. Age is not a problem at all." "Is the magician''s mouth so powerful?" "Strong or not, you know!" Gray teased and changed the subject, "the moor forest seen today is beautiful. Has it been completely restored? Is there anything I can do for you? " "There is still a small part of the negative energy that I have driven to a corner. I found a forest shrouded in evil. I am ready to send all the negative energy to that dead land." Mary fisson said softly that she dissolved most of the negative energy, but a small part seemed very stubborn, like the negative energy left by the curse. She decided to expel him. Anyway, the forest was dead, and the negative energy would not bring trouble to anyone. "I''m worthy of being the guardian of Moore forest. I restored Moore forest to normal so soon. I almost died of fatigue when I got out of that area." Gray praised with emotion. Then they talked about Gray''s trip. Gray changed the Neville ogre into an elf family, which is the kind of sharp eared elf who is good at archery and has a beautiful face. Mary feisen was really interested in elves. When gray talked about their kindness to nature, she immediately thought it was elves. He did not mention the floating island, but said that the home tree of the elves, a huge tree up to 100 meters, blocks out the sky and the sun, is the home of all the elves. Mary fisson was curious about their home tree, a big tree comparable to a mountain. Just imagine how magnificent it was. After talking about elves, Mary fisson talked about Arlo and said that she thought it was good for Arlo to play carefree every day, but she couldn''t go on like this all her life. After all, she would grow up and grow old herself. So she passed the throne to her and let her manage the elves. It can be regarded as finding something for her to do and let her grow. "Can you dance?" Gray looked at the beautiful moonlight and suddenly thought of dancing. "No!" Mary fisson shook her head decisively. There were few elves like human in Moore forest. How could it be human dance. Most of their dances follow their nature and jump happily with their own mood, which is different from the dance asked by gray. That''s why she answered no decisively, because she really won''t. unless she danced with the elves, she jumped when she was a child. "I''ll teach you!" Gray took her hand and walked to the middle of the lake. "Believe me, I''m a master dancer and a master teacher." Gray is like pulling a string puppet and dancing with Mary fisson in the lake. In fact, he likes dancing very much... If the dancing partner is the girl he likes, rather than the ball. Because dancing with the girl you like, in addition to skills and tacit understanding, both sides feel very close, both body and heart. Mary fisson''s stiff limbs softened slowly and began to keep up with Gray''s slow pace. As Mary fisson kept up, gray accelerated. Mary feisen exclaimed that she couldn''t keep up. She grabbed him with both hands and told him to slow down. She couldn''t stand it. Chapter 753 Early in the morning, Arlo came out of her cabin, happily picked up the basket Carlisle made for her, flapping colorful wings to collect fruit. After picking half a basket of fruits, she found some flowers, poured out some nectar and put it in a kettle. Doing this, Arlo flapped her wings and flew to the edge of the cliff. She wanted to call her godmother, but she found that her godmother was gone. "Get up so early?" Muttering, she didn''t look for her anymore and flew to the floating island. When she came to the floating island, the sun just rose from the East, and the glow broke through the thin fog. "Dong Dong Dong!" Arlo fell in front of the hut by the lake and knocked on the door. "Who?" In the room, gray opened his eyes and asked subconsciously. Then through his contact with the island, he realized that it was Arlo outside for the first time. Mary fisson lay naked beside him, her arm on his chest, and was awakened by a knock on the door. "Gray, it''s me. I brought you breakfast!" The voice outside was very happy. Both of them could feel the joy in their tone. "Wait a minute!" In reply, gray began to dress, and then got up to open the door. "What are you doing?" Mary fisson took him by the arm with a hint of vigilance in her eyes. "Open the door!" He took it for granted that, to tell the truth, although his mother and daughter wanted it, he also knew the difficulty. Although Mary Pherson and Arlo are not related by blood, after all, they are commensurate with their mother and daughter. It is difficult to sleep together. So he has no hope for this. When he needs to make a choice, of course, he chooses Mary fisson. Of course, if they can accept it together, it''s even better. No one has to give up. However, this can only follow the trend and let him take the initiative to say that gray will not do it even if he is killed. The slightest mistake is the Shura field, and both sides cut off their relationship with him. So, if you have a choice, don''t hesitate, otherwise women think you have something. A trace of hesitation flashed across Mary fisson''s face. Finally, she pulled up the quilt to cover herself and whispered, "don''t let her in." She is no longer the simple fairy before. She can see the situation of Arlo now. She will continue to let her contact with the only man in the forest. She will be the same as herself sooner or later. But for her, human ethics almost don''t exist for her. Where do elves care about that. Besides, she is an elf, while Arlo is a human, with different races, no blood relationship and no ethics. Mary Pherson was a little confused. She didn''t want to be known by Arlo and the elves, otherwise she wouldn''t cover it up at the beginning. Gray didn''t know what she thought, or she would wake up with a smile when she slept. Maybe even though Arlo was still outside, he would go back and reward her on the spot. Unexpectedly, she hasn''t done anything yet. She has begun to take the initiative to introduce herself. She''s really a good wife once in a century. Praise it. Unfortunately, he didn''t know. He thought that since Mary fisson didn''t want to be known, he would continue to do so. Anyway, he thought it was very interesting. When the door opened a third, Arlo was outside. Gray blocked the door and didn''t let her in. He smiled and said, "why is it so early? What''s the matter?" I''m afraid she has something to do, so it''s reasonable not to invite her in at the door. "Gray, have breakfast!" Arlo raised his basket like a treasure and sniffed at the door, "what''s the smell? Curious? " "Thank you. Wait for me there. I want to tidy up." Gray smiled, pointed to the wooden bridge in front and quickly closed the door. Looking back, Mary fisson was still hiding in the quilt. Gray came forward and patted her hip. "Arlo brought breakfast. Would you like to go out for some food?" "No, you go and take her to the forest." Mary fisson''s muffled voice came out. Gray tilted his mouth slightly, waved his hand to clean up the smell in the house, then picked up the elf and went out. Little jasmine woke up as soon as she was exposed to the sun, and then joined the breakfast army. Mary Pherson put on her dress, quietly opened the door and slipped away, and then came flapping her wings from a distance, as if she had just arrived. After breakfast, the elves also came one after another. They still paid more attention to gray and discussed the construction of an island for gray. However, this matter is not urgent. Gray is not urgent until the soil becomes more fertile. The island is put here. We can build it slowly. We don''t want to build it into Moore forest at once. Then gray and Arlo came to the small house they had built on the grass. They wanted to build a bigger house as the place where gray settled in Moore forest. "Do you really want to build the house here?" Mary Pherson whispered. She didn''t think it was good to build here. Gray smiled confidently, "don''t worry, I''ll set up magic. Even if it''s a riot inside, there''s no sound outside." He was not as proficient in the magic of controlling plant growth as Carlisle, so he called the tool man through the contract to build a house for himself. This is not a random construction, but a living room, bedroom, kitchen, study and so on. Pushing open the door made of vines, gray walked into the house and could smell the fragrance of primordial plants. Arlo followed them curiously, watching gray walk around and decorate the materials. Finally, gray stamped the soles of his feet on the ground, and the magic lines lit up. Pieces of materials were integrated into the hut. Soon, the hut shook slightly, and the magic array was arranged. "I decided to let Carlisle cook a big dinner and everyone celebrate that I have my own house in Moore forest." Gray waved his hand and made a decision. Carlisle: ah "Master, would you be more sincere if you cook yourself?" Carlisle said weakly that she had to go back and take care of her potion field. "Of course, I''m just making a suggestion. I''m happy to serve the master." "I''ll come!" Arlo raised her hand. "I can cook, too. My aunts taught me." Grayton raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, "they taught you, but are you sure they can do it themselves?" "Of course!" Arlo answered positively. She was very dissatisfied with Gray''s question. How can she question her cooking. After all, I''ve taken care of her for 16 years. Even if I can''t at first, I should be able later, otherwise 16 years will be hard. "All right!" Gray nodded and didn''t disappoint the expected little girl. "Then let me... And Arlo cook in person to show you what the world''s top chef is." "Well, you wait for delicious food!" Arlo nodded heavily, confident in her cooking. Chapter 754 In the next few days, everything was as usual, plain and happy. Gray didn''t have time to pay attention to the island. It was destined to be impossible in time. He now focuses on building the portal. Although Carlisle has prepared materials, gray has a lot to deal with and needs a lot of time to do. Moreover, the portal is very important, which can save him a lot of time and help him manage his time. It''s mainly because it''s too far from the kingdom. It takes a long time to come every time. Time is too boring and wasteful to travel. He put the portal in his house, the useless study. The door of the study was enchanted by him and no one else could open it. When the portal was completed, gray breathed a long sigh of relief and left a form God separation here. People had crossed the portal and returned to the Kingdom castle. Then there is the plain daily life. Every day is full. By the way, continue to prepare the materials needed for the portal. Arendale has a portal waiting for him to build. So, a few days later, gray returned to Moore forest again to replace Shi Shen''s separation. As soon as he opened the door, Arlo, who lives next door to him, immediately noticed it and ran out happily, "gray, you finally came out!" The former form God is separated here. Naturally, he can''t play with them like ordinary people, which consumes energy. So he made an excuse to meditate, so he locked himself in the house and went out to get the fruit and water they prepared at the door at most every day. Little jasmine didn''t go with him. She''s crazy here. She plays everywhere with the elves every day. "Yes!" Gray nodded and explained, "I have to meditate often to ensure that my strength will not decline and become stronger." Then he was stunned. It seems that this reason can also be told to Merida and belle. At that time, he will be much easier. "Gray, let''s go to the human kingdom. Carlisle said that the human kingdom has a lot of fun." Arlo leaned closer, his eyes rolling wildly, and whispered in his ear. "Does Mary fisson agree?" "I''m already an adult. I''m the queen." Arlo holds her chest up, which means that she is an adult and can make her own decisions. "And my godmother also said that I should learn to make my own decisions and do things by myself. I can''t think of asking others for help in everything." She said coyly, holding her little hand. Gray thought about it. It''s nothing to go out and show Arlo. So he nodded, "let''s go." Flying to the sky, gray looked at the Kingdom outside the forest and thought about it. He took Arlo to the kingdom of ostai instead of Stephen''s country. He remembered that he still had an account in the kingdom of ostai. He had been too busy to remember that there was still a sum of money. He just got it back this time. He''s not afraid of too many gold coins anyway. He can''t stack them. "Gray, isn''t the human kingdom over there?" Arlo pointed in the direction of Stephen''s kingdom. "There is a kingdom over there, but there is also one here. This one here is more fun." Gray said with a smile. Arlo nodded. She believed everything Gray said. Soon, they flew over the moor forest and came to the top of the kingdom of ostai. Arlo also saw the huge castle, its garden and high walls. "So big, so beautiful!" Arlo exclaimed that she had seen the castle of Stephen kingdom from a distance. Although the main body is no smaller than this castle, the overall land occupation is not as large as that here. And the castles here are all white, looking white and noble. "Let''s grab the castle and live by ourselves. We will be the king of this country." Gray suggested, looking sincere and not joking. "How can that be?" Arlo shook her head and rejected the dangerous offer. Not to them, but to the people of this kingdom. Gray can''t stay in Moore forest all the time, nor can he stay in the castle all the time. He''s a powerful traveler. Therefore, it is doomed that he does not have much time to govern the Kingdom, and she can''t even manage the moor forest well. She mainly depends on the self-consciousness of the elves and can''t manage such a large Kingdom well. Therefore, no matter who governs the country, it will certainly make a mess of the country. It will be a disaster for the people of the country. We can''t do that. "Let''s go down!" Gray used stealth magic for Arlo and himself, landed in the city outside the castle, showed his figure in an alley, and then took Arlo into the crowded street. As the center of this country, everything here is very prosperous. Many things Arlo has never seen in the countryside. She is very interested in all new things. Gray took her hand, and they kept wandering in front of all kinds of stores, entering the stores and shopping. She has no concept of money, and gray doesn''t care how much he spends. Anyway, he has plenty of money and buys it casually. In this way, they swept the street and finally returned with a full load. In front of the castle gate, Arlo looked at the gorgeous buildings inside. "I really want to go inside." "Then let''s go in!" Without saying a word, gray took her to the castle. "Gray, this is someone else''s territory. They have an army. If we break into it, we will be caught." Arlo stopped him quickly. She didn''t want to see gray show her skills here. "That''s what I said!" Gray agreed with her and took her to the soldiers at the door. "Get out of here!" The soldier looked at them coldly. "Tell your queen that the magician has come to collect the reward." Gray said faintly. "There is no queen here, only the queen!" "The queen?" Gray didn''t expect that the woman was very powerful. He was on the top immediately after his husband and son died. No one seems to question it. "Then tell your queen." "Are you sure? If you offend the queen, you know what will happen! " The soldier gave a faint warning. "Sure, go." Gray is not afraid of any consequences. He''s here to collect debts. What''s to be afraid of? But Arlo was afraid. The Elves were very friendly. She didn''t see such a fierce person. She suddenly had some confidence and pulled ragray''s sleeve. "Let''s run while they didn''t respond." She glanced at the other soldiers, looking for a chance to escape. "Why run? We are creditors! " Gray smiled and held her little hand tightly. Arlo''s heart settled down. No matter what was ahead, she was not afraid. Chapter 755 Instead of being perfunctory, the soldiers quickly found the queen enjoying flowers in the garden. Because he clearly remembered that when the dragon was raging in the castle a few months ago, a magician did come, and it seemed that he had reached some deal with the queen at that time and now. Neither the magician nor the queen can afford to be provoked by him, so it''s best to let them deal with it by themselves and be a good microphone by themselves. "Magician?" The queen murmured, her face a little unnatural, but soon she recovered her calm, "invite him in." When the soldier left, she said a few words to the man behind her, and the man left quickly. Soon, the soldier returned to the gate of the castle and nodded to gray, who was still waiting there. "Your Majesty asked you to go in. Please follow me." Arlo looked at gray in surprise. He thought he was joking. Unexpectedly, he could enter the castle openly and see the queen. "What are you afraid of? You are also the queen, or the queen of magical and lovely elves!" Gray smiled at Arlo. This was not heard by the soldiers in front, which may bring unnecessary trouble to Arlo. The queen was not very friendly to the elves. If she knew that Arlo was the queen of Moore forest, she might make an unwise move. Although he is not afraid and can directly occupy the castle, his purpose is not this. He takes Arlo out to play. Don''t fight when playing. Gray and Arlo showed the way to appreciate the garden buildings. They didn''t walk fast. The soldiers in front had to slow down and wait for them. As for urging, he did not dare. Her Majesty did not question the magician''s three words, indicating that what they said was likely to be true and he could not afford to offend. Still Arlo said not to keep people waiting, gray took her to speed up the pace. Before long, they saw the queen in the garden. "Sure enough, is the Dragon dead?" Seeing gray, the queen immediately clenched her teeth and remembered the dragon. "Of course, otherwise, I wouldn''t have come here." Gray nodded softly. "It''s time to give the reward you promised." Queen ingrace''s eyes fell on him, and hatred flashed in her eyes. "Where''s the body? There''s no body. How can I be sure it''s dead?" "Although I don''t know what use you want his body, the dragon''s body can''t be measured by money, and I''m still useful and haven''t brought it." Gray shook his head. Isn''t this woman trying to whip the corpse? "Then I''m sorry, I can''t give you the money." Said queen ingrace stiffly. At first, because of her anger, she was willing to give the whole kingdom. After gray didn''t want the Kingdom, she gave a large number of gold coins. She felt that only in this way could she impress him to risk killing the dragon. But now a few months have passed, and she doesn''t want to. Such a large sum of money is enough to empty the treasure house of the castle and make her life as a queen embarrassed. "Forget it!" Gray didn''t insist on her payment, which surprised the queen of ingrace. At the beginning, her impression of gray told her that the other party didn''t talk so well. Sure enough, gray looked at the castle, "can you tell me where the vault is? I''ll get it myself. Don''t worry. With my character, I won''t take you another gold coin. " Queen ingrace was furious. "Can''t you understand what I said?" WOW! The sound of armor collision sounded, and a large group of soldiers with spears and swords stared at gray. "Don''t be angry, be careful of fetal Qi!" Gray smiled, looked at her slightly swollen abdomen and said, "unexpectedly, your relationship with the dragon is not simple." "What are you talking about?" King ingrace was like frost behind him, and his eyes were like two cold knives. She can inherit the throne only by this fetus, because she claims that the child is the deceased old king''s and has the most orthodox inheritance right. Although the old king had died for several months when she was found pregnant, it was not ruled out that she found it late. Moreover, she was the queen. Who else could this child be if it was not the old king? As for those who know about the queen and the dragon, I''m sorry, they all had an accident. So she inherited the kingdom for her children and gave it back to her children when they grow up in the future. "This child will be very extraordinary in the future." Gray said with a smile, "he will have great power. I just hope he doesn''t inherit his father''s violence, otherwise your kingdom is really not enough for him." Wang housheng stuck the words "kill him" in her throat. She knew very well what the dragon was like. If she gave birth to a little monster, the kingdom would be really over. She was sorry for the dead old king and her son. Waving the soldiers back, Queen ingrace looked at gray, "what can you do? I wish I had a normal child. " She knew whose child it was and was worried. After all, it was the offspring of the dragon. She knew what the dragon was like. She was arrogant, violent, cruel and indifferent to life. She could comfort herself before, but after gray opened the secret of her heart, she couldn''t lie to herself anymore. "Of course, no problem. I''m the most powerful magician. As long as I draw out his power belonging to the dragon, he can easily become normal." Gray nodded. The immature child is still very weak, and the power of the dragon is also very weak. It won''t be difficult to extract. "But why should I help you?" He turned his voice, shook his head slightly and smiled faintly, "you haven''t even given me your last reward, and you just seem to be going to default. You have no credibility with me." "I give it to you, I swear, I will give it to you. As long as you make him a normal child, the kingdom of ostai can''t live without an heir. Without him, there will be unrest in the kingdom of ostai and countless people will die." Queen ingrace pleaded. "You are a wise magician. You should know that if there is no orthodox successor in a kingdom, there will be all kinds of ambitious people trying to subvert the Kingdom and become a king." She needs this child, and this country also needs this child. Whether he is the child of the old king or not, he will be the king of this country when he grows up. "Gray, help her." Arlo was soft hearted. Seeing that ingrace was worried about the country and the people, she immediately believed it. "You''re not just helping me, you''re helping everyone in this country, please." Ingrace continued. Arlo pulled ragray''s hand again and begged him for help. Chapter 756 Gray pondered for a moment and nodded gently. "I can help you, but I have a condition." "What conditions?" Queen ingrace hurriedly asked that it was not unacceptable to pay some price as long as the hidden danger could be solved. "You can''t teach him to hate elves, and you can''t invade elves in the future." Gray said seriously. Even if he draws the power of the dragon, the child will be stronger than ordinary children. As long as he teaches well, he will be a strong soldier. If such a person becomes a bad person, he will kill many people, so it''s better to be a good person. Of course, he can kill him now, even ingrace. But gray didn''t want to do that. Killing a fetus sounds terrible. He won''t care about such a small fetus. Even if he is allowed to grow up, he can run over him with one finger in ten or twenty years. But if ingrace is killed, he must stabilize the Kingdom, or the riots will kill many people. That''s his pot. But it takes time to stabilize a country. He doesn''t have so much time here. Queen ingrace''s eyes twinkled and explained, "hate elves, why should I do that? This is not a condition at all. " Seeing that she didn''t admit it, gray didn''t bother to tell her the evidence and said directly, "don''t say that the Dragon attacked the spirit without your instigation?" He sneered, "before the Dragon died, he sold you completely. You don''t have to argue in front of me." Although gray didn''t hear her instigating the dragon, and the Dragon didn''t say it, Queen ingrace really hated the elves and always wanted to destroy Moore forest and all the elves. And she also provided logistics for the dragon in the rear and built a castle for him. I can guess that the dragon must have her share in attacking Moore forest. "What is the relationship between those elves and you? You have to speak for them. You are human!" Queen ingrace is no longer acting. "Elves are friendly and kind-hearted races. I just think it''s a good thing for the world to have such races in the world." Gray said faintly. Queen ingrace was furious, sneered and said, "Oh, kind, my brother..." "What your brother does has nothing to do with me, and what the spirit looks like in your eyes has nothing to do with me. Now you just need to promise my conditions." Gray interrupted her to stop her from telling a story. "What if I don''t agree?" Queen ingrace clenched her teeth and looked at him coldly. "It''s none of my business. I''m just here to get paid." Gray shrugged. "You don''t think I''m afraid of the little thing in your stomach, so come and take care of him? I can even kill a dragon. What is he? " As for not letting ingrace teach him to hate elves, he likes to nip the predictable trouble in the bud. Queen ingrace was silent. The Dragon didn''t come back for months. She guessed that gray defeated him even if he didn''t kill him. And their own children can''t be compared with a dragon. If they provoke gray, I''m afraid the consequences will not be very good. But at that time, this guy must be old. His child is young and strong, maybe¡¤¡¤¡¤ For a moment, a myriad of thoughts flashed through queen ingrace''s mind, weighing the pros and cons. To tell the truth, the time she was most confident of destroying Moore forest was the time of the dragon. Unfortunately, the dragon was out of control and ate herself, so that her husband and children died at his hands. In the future, if she wanted to destroy Moore forest, she didn''t seem to have another chance. In this way, the conditions for agreeing to gray are also good. I have no loss, and the country will settle down, and I can be a queen for ten or twenty years. When he gets old and gives the throne to his children, the country can continue, which can be regarded as living up to the last wishes of his husband and son. "How long do you have to think about it? Why don''t you give me my previous salary before we continue talking? " Gray has no patience with this woman. Of course, the woman''s maintenance is also good, but her heart is too dark, which affects her temperament and makes people very uncomfortable. "I can promise you!" Ingrace thought and gritted his teeth and agreed. "OK, you go and bring me the reward that should be given. I''ll arrange it and I can help you solve the hidden danger soon." Gray nodded. "Go to the castle!" She doesn''t want to be seen outside. It''s related to her majesty and the child in her stomach, "can you?" "Of course!" Ingrace got up and walked with greylo towards the castle. On the way, Arlo took Gray''s arm and whispered to him, "does she hate elves very much? Why? " From the conversation just now, she also heard something. The woman was very unfriendly to the elves and even wanted to destroy the moor forest. "Because her brother seems to have died in the forest." Gray whispered. He doesn''t know very well, but it''s true that this woman hates elves. "That must not have been done by the elves." Arlo was sure that she knew elves and believed that elves could never do that. Besides, there are not all elves in the forest. There are some Warcraft in the forest. It is also possible for humans to enter and be eaten by Warcraft. But now, gray solved the problem. Even if she had to think it was done by the elves, it would no longer be bad for the elves. Gray nodded and followed ingrace into the castle. "Mr. magician, can you tell me how the Dragon died?" Ingrace was very interested in the death of the dragon, gnashing his teeth. She thought she had got a revenge knife. Finally, she found that it was a bad wolf. It would not become anyone''s dog, but would bite all those who wanted to control him. "I pressed him with the sea, then cut off his head with a long sword and died very simply." Gray said faintly, as if it was not worth mentioning and nothing. "Hold him down with the sea?" Ingrace couldn''t understand how to press a dragon with the sea? Arlo also looked at him curiously. She also knew something about a dragon that invaded Moore forest and was killed by gray, but she didn''t know the details. But the elves all know that they won''t tell her a good story, so she knows some fur. "That''s it!" Gray lifted his hands. Outside the city wall in the distance, the huge waves rolled, and his two huge hands extended to the sky. When he pressed his hands, his two huge hands clapped together and made a shocking noise. "Gudong!" Ingrace''s throat rolled and his mouth felt dry. Before, she also thought of defaulting, and thought that his magician was also human and could not bear the siege of countless armies. Now look, I''m really naive. Fortunately, I didn''t do it, otherwise the whole castle may not exist at the moment. With two slaps, the whole city will be razed to the ground and everyone will die. "How awesome!" Arlo opened her mouth. Although she can''t fight and hasn''t seen any fighting, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t know what such power means. "It''s like a god!" She added. The soldiers standing on the city wall guarding the castle saw this scene. Their legs were weak and their teeth trembled. They looked at their companions, "is the sea... Sea God angry?" Gray felt the power of faith from inside and outside the castle and raised his eyebrows. Chapter 757 With a loud noise, everyone ran out of the house, climbed up the roof and looked at the beach. "Such a big noise, can''t the Dragon come back and destroy the castle?" "No, I just saw a pair of sea water giant hands. I think the sea god is angry. Someone offended the sea god." "Pray to the sea god for forgiveness and ask him to forgive our sins." The timid man had knelt down and prayed with words in his mouth, looking frightened and pious. "How can it be? The dragon must be back. Let''s kill the dragon. I will become a dragon slayer and a hero of the kingdom!" Suddenly, a huge head came out of the sea and became higher and higher. Below it appeared human like shoulders, chest, abdomen and legs. He is as high as 100 meters. You can see him even far away. The water giant looked down at the people, didn''t do much, turned and went straight to the sea, and then disappeared. Ingrace breathed out a long breath. Facing the giant who was several times taller than her castle, the pressure in her heart almost made her kneel directly. Fortunately, her inner pride supported her and saved her image. Arlo is not as embarrassed as she is. She knows that gray made it, and gray won''t hurt her, so she is only curious about the water giant, not afraid. "Gray, what are you doing?" Asked Arlo, who was confused by Gray''s behavior. "Nothing!" Gray smiled without explanation. "Let''s go. My treasure is still waiting for us." How can this be explained? Can you tell her that I am a God and I am reaping the power of faith? No! Everyone knows that he is a magician. He will not believe his divine identity. Instead, he will feel that he has not told the truth. In that case, it''s better not to say, let them think they''re just playing. Ingrace nodded, took gray and Arlo into the castle and came to the treasure house of the kingdom without any more tricks. Looking at the boxes of treasure, ingrace flashed a trace of flesh pain on his face and said to gray with a fake smile, "master magician, you can take it at will." "I only take my reward. What we said at the beginning is how much!" Gray glanced at the treasure house and waved his hand. Several boxes of treasure flew in front of him and were included in his backpack. Without looking at the rest of the treasure here, gray took Arlo out, "come on, let''s decorate it and help you deal with the baby in your belly." Looking at the half missing treasure, ingrace was relieved. Fortunately, she thought he would take it all. It''s good to take only half now. It won''t make the royal family embarrassed and poor. Lock the treasure house, ingrace hurried forward to lead the way, and soon took gray to a huge room. Let them drink tea and wait. Gray began to walk around the room and decorate the magic array. After all, ingrace''s stomach is only an unformed fetus. Of course, we should be careful to extract power. Moreover, ingrace had to guarantee her promises, and he couldn''t watch her here every day, so he had to put a pair of chains on her, so that she wouldn''t feel like she was not here in the future, so she could break her promise. Gray is not optimistic about this woman''s reputation at all. Today she almost defaults. It''s not impossible to break her promise in the future. For such people, it is better to restrict her directly by rough means, rather than believe in their character. In this way, it can be regarded as eliminating a hidden danger for his wife. "I''m very kind to my wives!" Gray secretly praised himself. Fortunately, he is not a man who only loves one person, otherwise which woman in the world can bear his love? On the other side, the two women chatted while eating snacks. Ingrace was so thoughtful that even if Arlo knew that she had bad intentions for the elves and was on guard, she also got some information. For example, her own name, Gray''s name, her attitude towards elves, and what gray did in the forest. I didn''t say I was the queen of the new Moore forest. It''s not too simple. "So, are you the sister of the magician? Can you do magic, too? " Ingrace continued his routine. "No, gray is not my brother." Arlo shook her head and wondered why she asked. "Then you must be his wife." Ingrace suddenly realized. Arlo was more confused and a little shy. "No, why do you think so?" "You''re all Sutton and so close. I thought... Sorry, I made a mistake." Ingrace smiled softly. "Are brothers and sisters or husband and wife with the same surname?" Arlo continued to be puzzled, and then learned from ingrace that after a girl married her husband, she had to follow her husband''s last name. The intimate situation like them is usually misunderstood. Arlo remembered that when gray came to pick him up that day, he used his own surname. Doesn''t that mean that gray had an attempt on himself at that time? The deer bumped in her little heart, and her eyes looked at gray with a layer of water waves. "Come on!" In the room, gray arranged the magic array and nodded to ingrace. Ingrace walked into the magic circle and waited nervously. "Relax, the magic array is very stable and won''t hurt you." Gray comforted and began to control the operation of the magic array. Gradually, a layer of red light floated out of ingrace''s abdomen and gathered in the air. Gray found this force very fresh, like a newborn child. Feeling the power and some negative power, he put it in a bottle and put it in a box for multi-layer protection. He continued to observe the fetus inside for a while. After confirming that the fetus inside became normal, he knew he had succeeded. After temporarily lifting the magic array, ingrace looked at him, "OK?" "Well, but you have to wait. I need your commitment." Gray quickly changed the magic array in the room and said faintly. Soon after the magic array was changed, gray looked at her, "say it!" "Say what?" Ingrace was a little counselled, and the other party seemed to use some means she didn''t understand. "Say what we said before." Gray looked dangerous. "I won''t put this energy back into your stomach, but I can put your head back into your stomach." "I promise that I will never teach my children any words and deeds that hate elves, nor invade the moor forest." Ingrace is still very current affairs. After she finished speaking, bursts of light rose in the magic array, all fell on her, formed a complex magic pattern on her forehead, and finally faded and disappeared. "Well, then everything is solved perfectly." Gray clapped his hands. "If you break your promise, you''ll drown!" Take care of this, and then, of course, take Arlo around the castle. That''s why they came in. He didn''t forget. While wandering, gray killed a dwarf like elf hiding in a secret room without wings. After walking around the castle, the two flew away, which relieved the queen who had been watching them. But they didn''t go back. Instead, they went outside to buy a pile of spices, some meat and drinks, and then they went back to Moore forest. When she came out, the elf didn''t bring it. Can''t she bring something to comfort her? Chapter 758 A few months later, the materials for another portal were finally ready. Taking advantage of the opportunity to see Aisha and Anna, gray bought a house in arendale and put the portal in it. Unfortunately, even if you have a portal, it''s very convenient to travel. If you want to see Aisha, you have to go every other period of time. Because he goes too often, Aisha will certainly see the clue. The two countries are too far apart and it takes so long to travel. How can he go every day? If she finds the portal, the castle will be lively after that. Because gray certainly has no way to stop Aisha from coming to the castle to see him through the portal. There is a ghost to stop, but he doesn''t stop himself from becoming a ghost. Merida often lives in the castle again. As soon as they meet, they are finished at once. So, it''s better not to let her know. But it''s not too sad. Long distance love. It''s normal to meet every other time. Gray is also very adapted. Today, gray went to the forest to see his two apple trees, focusing on the two small fruits. But it is already more than September, but the apple is still only a little big, very green and astringent, and there is no sign that it is about to mature. In this regard, the elves said that they had never seen such an apple, but some magic drugs do take time to blossom and bear fruit, otherwise the fruit does not have those magical abilities. For this explanation, gray can only accept it, but he can''t accept it. He can''t give only a little fruit to the Marquis and the Marquis to eat, can he? So small, so green, maybe there are some side effects. He doesn''t dare to try. Anyway, he''s not in a hurry, and his parents still have a lot of time to wait. Originally, he wanted to wait until the apple is ripe before going to the new world, but now since it has no sign of maturity, let''s go to another world first. Before he left, he was going to Moore forest to get his floating island back. The floating island had been put in Moore forest for several months, and it had become like a model. It was no longer the desolate scene before. Although the trees are still a few small saplings, and the flowers are not in bloom, the grass has covered the lake. With a big bag of candy, gray went through the portal to Moore forest, and then came to the floating island to pay the elves. "I want it too!" After he sent candy to the elves, Arlo ran over excitedly and held out his hand to him for candy. In the past, the three fairy aunts couldn''t make candy and didn''t go out. She didn''t eat candy. After eating this sweet thing, she fell in love with this feeling. "Eat less, only one a day!" Gray gave her the rest, touched her little head and told her. "Uh huh!" Arlo flapped her wings and flew away. She wanted to put the candy in her cabin and keep it well. Find Mary fisson and walk in the forest with her. After dinner, gray tells her that she wants to leave for a period of time and take the floating island away. Although he was not here all the time before, he put the form God separation here and pretended to practice magic, so Mary fisson always thought that he had been in Moore forest for several months and had not left. And this time he wanted to leave, she didn''t say anything, just let him be careful when traveling. Little Molly knows that she is going to travel to the new world and is very happy. She likes to go to other places best. Mary fisson saw him off at night because he was leaving the next day. Gray only slept three hours that night. The next day, gray returned to the castle with little Molly. "Gray, when shall we leave?" Little Molly is very excited and can go out again. She doesn''t know if she can eat fruits she hasn''t eaten before and play with animals she hasn''t seen before. "Let''s go pack something and leave right away." Gray smiled, took little jasmine to the garden and found two apple trees planted in the castle. "What are you doing? Didn''t you care for them yesterday?" Little jasmine flew around the apple tree, a little puzzled. Gray said with a smile, "I''m going to transplant them to the floating island, so that when we go to other worlds, the apple tree can grow faster with us. Maybe there will be apples soon." Of course, apple trees will not grow faster, but they follow them to other worlds. They can still grow in other worlds. Isn''t it faster than this world? If you stay in another world longer, maybe your parents can eat magic apples when you come back. Even if this apple is not as magical as Aslan''s apple, it is a very good thing even if it can only improve your physique. And every once in a while, he will take the elf to care for the apple tree, remove some elements unfavorable to the growth of the apple tree, and let the apple tree grow in a more perfect direction. The apple should not be too bad. Thinking so, gray is ready to do it. With the help of little jasmine and some elves he brought out from Moore forest, she finally transplanted the apple tree to the floating island. In order to ensure that the apple tree can survive, gray worked for a long time with medicine and border. After transplanting the apple tree to the floating island, Gray was suddenly surprised. "Is this floating island getting bigger?" He was a little confused. The floating island is a systematic achievement reward, and there is no manual. He hasn''t fully understood it, but he still knows the size of the floating island. But now he felt the floating island, but he clearly felt that the island was bigger than before. Although it is only a few meters in diameter, which is not worth mentioning for the floating island two kilometers wide, it is not as simple as a few meters. This means that his floating island can continue to expand. It is now a few meters, but as long as we stick to it, it will expand by a few kilometers, dozens of kilometers, or even completely become a small world. With this expectation, gray carefully checked the floating island, but found nothing unusual. "Is it my magic penetration that makes the floating island bigger?" Gray has some conjectures. The floating island has not become larger in the avatar world, but it has become larger after a few months in the Moore forest. The difference is that I am immersing myself in it with my own strength to make it more closely related to myself. "Or is it because Moore forest is special?" The world of avatar is certainly not as magical as the moor forest. The moor forest is full of magical elves, and the magical elements are more rich than other places. If it is the reason for the magic element, it also makes sense. "I don''t understand it for a while. Go to the new world, just observe it in the new world, continue the experiment, and figure out how it can grow." "If the floating island doesn''t get bigger in the new world, come back and try it in Moore forest. If it gets bigger, that''s the reason for Moore forest. In the future, put the floating island there." "You can continue to immerse the land of the floating island with magic to see if it is the reason for magic." Gray thought a lot at once, so he looked forward to the new world. He needed time to think about the floating island. In the new world, he has enough time to study. Unlike in this world, his time is full. I have to accompany several wives and take time to deal with national affairs. I''m very busy. Chapter 759 In a bottomless abyss, Gray was falling rapidly with the elf, but fortunately he was awake in mid air and stabilized his body for the time being. But he looked around and didn''t know where he was now. This is a vertical downward channel. You can''t see light up, but you can see some luminous objects down, so that the channel won''t appear too dark. The channel is not really the one in the end, but slightly spiraling downward. It is difficult to see the bottom at once. Looking up and down, gray decided to go down. Compared with the top, the bottom looks like the exit. And there seems to be something below, except those luminous objects. Maybe you can know where he is down the channel. "Gray, where is this? How small and deep! " Little Molly woke up and looked around curiously, but she only saw a deep underground hole and some luminous things. "We seem to have fallen into a hole. It doesn''t matter. As long as we go down or up, we can go out. Let''s go down first." Gray put little Molly on his shoulder and took her down slowly. Soon, they came to some luminous objects. He found that it was an electric lamp. "Cheat the ghost, who will install the electric light here, and who can install the electric light here?" Gray looked around and didn''t see any signs of construction. Even if it''s a mine, you need an elevator to get up and down. What about the shelf and the rope to pull the elevator? Moreover, the underground hole is not like manual excavation. It is not straight at all. The boss will scold the people who dig the hole when he sees it. Continue down, there are some books below, just floating in the channel. "A world with mysterious power!" Gray''s eyes lit up. He liked the world with mysterious power. I went down and fished out a book. I was ready to open it for a look, but I found that I couldn''t open it, as if the book was one and there was no middle page at all. Little Molly also took one and used it hand and foot on Gray''s shoulder. She was tired and panting and didn''t open it. "It''s all fake. Leave them alone." After feeling it, gray threw the book away and continued to fall, regardless of anything else. He wanted to see what was below, which could be connected by such a channel. As for the books and furniture, gray didn''t pay attention to them anymore. They were half real and half unreal. They could be touched but couldn''t be used. It felt like something in a dream. He continued to fly down. Countless furniture, clothes, books, piano, Violin and other things floated in the channel. With his descent, countless things flew past him. "Can''t open!" Little Molly held another book, tried it, and said in distress. "Gray, look, the piano is playing automatically." Little Molly threw away her book and looked at a piano with bright eyes. "Let''s take this back." "Good!" Gray thought and went forward to put the piano in his backpack. But the moment before he put it into his backpack, the piano turned into smoke and dissipated without leaving a trace. "Look, I said it was false." Gray shrugged helplessly, and the result was not unexpected. These things are really illusory. Although they look very real and can be touched, they are actually false. Like a projection, they can''t take them away from here. Little Molly is a little disappointed. It''s a pity. There are many things. Belle likes books best. Take them back and give them to her. She must be very happy. Soon, gray took little Molly through a layer of things, and a layer of light appeared below. It seemed that the house had a hole. He turned his head and saw that everything had disappeared, and there was no passage above. It seemed to be a closed attic, with no exit around. Looking down from the front breach, there is a hall with a table and nothing else. "Let''s go down and have a look!" Gray took little Molly down from the breach and came to the room below. Looking up from below, you can only see a breach in the dome of the room. Even if it is his eyesight, he can''t see anything. It''s very dark. Glancing around, gray saw that there were doors and locks around the room, as if the room could lead to all the other rooms. Gray went up and twisted it. Every room couldn''t be opened, and there was no light under the crack of the door. "Fake door? Decoration? " Muttering, gray saw a door much smaller than the other doors, a small door about his calf high. "Gray!" Little jasmine''s exclamation came from behind. Gray looked back and just saw that little jasmine''s body expanded rapidly. In the blink of an eye, little jasmine was the size of a normal person. She was at a loss with a white cake in her hand. Seeing the cake, gray immediately understood something and was relieved. He went to catch little Molly and slapped her on the ass, "do you dare to eat food of unknown origin?" "It says eat it!" Little Molly said wrongfully and handed the cake to gray to prove that she was not eating indiscriminately, but that she had been invited, and she couldn''t refuse. Gray looked, there were still a few letters on it, and the rest had been eaten by little jasmine. "The cake can''t speak. It''s obviously a trap made by bad people. It''s a simple and lovely elf like you!" Gray was very angry. He didn''t admit his mistake and dared to argue. He was too bold. "I''ll show you something next time!" Little jasmine said wrongfully. Gray nodded and glanced at a small bottle on the table with some liquid in it. He took the bottle and looked at the magic potion with only half a bottle left inside. Gray handed it to little jasmine, then retracted his hand. At the mouth of the bottle, a column of water flew out and flew to little jasmine''s mouth. Little Molly knows what he''s going to do and opens her mouth. The magic potion was swallowed by her, and little jasmine''s body gradually shrunk. Gray didn''t stop until it was the same size as before. At this time, there were only a few drops of magic potion left in the bottle. Gray put it away and shook his head slightly. If there is still half a bottle left, he can try to push the formula with the rest, but there are only a few drops left, and he can''t help it. The rest of this can only be held for the time being. We''ll see what''s the use later. There are still a lot of cakes that can make people bigger. Gray is ready to stay and try to deduce the formula. It is tempting for a great pharmacist to master different formulas. Little Molly changed back to her original size and didn''t look around. She flew to Gray''s shoulder and sat down. Of course, it''s actually clear at a glance here. There''s nothing to look at except this table. Chapter 760 His eyes fell on the small door. Gray took the elf to the door and walked forward step by step. His body was shrinking step by step. When he got to the door, his body was just about as high as the small door. Little Molly sat on his shoulder like a father riding a horse for his daughter and taking her out to play. Gray went to the door, twisted the door handle and didn''t open it. "Gray, we need the key!" Little Molly touched her chin and said with a flash of wisdom in her eyes. "I know!" In reply, he turned his head and glanced at the table. As he expected, there was no key on it for him to open the door. If so, he should have noticed it before. Little Molly flew out and looked around the room. She didn''t find the key. She flew back to Gray''s shoulder in distress. "We can''t get out without the key." "Who said that?" Gray didn''t agree with her. To open the door, you don''t have to use a key, you can also use magic. Gray stood up and closed his eyes. After a while, he took out a mass of lake water. The lake water poured into the keyhole and squeezed the lock cylinder. "You see, it can be opened easily!" Gray smiled proudly and twisted it gently. He didn''t open the door. He didn''t believe in evil and increased his strength, but he didn''t open the door as the key of the lake collapsed. Gray stepped back and looked serious. "As we all know, to open the door lock, in addition to using magic with the key, there is actually a special unlocking spell." He was full of confidence, arranged his clothes, shook his hands and feet, "look!" "Araho hole open!" He read the famous unlocking spell in his mouth. Gray stepped forward, his big foot fell mercilessly and kicked heavily on the small door. With a click, the small door was directly kicked out and spun into the distant grass. "I thought you were indestructible except that you couldn''t open it with the lake key. I didn''t expect you to be so weak." Gray shook his head, swaggered out of the door with little jasmine, and then became normal size. He is not used to this perspective. Even a grass is taller than himself, which is too much. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Alice is running in the forest full of mushrooms, but in fact she doesn''t know why she wants to run. Somehow I had a strange dream. I was pulled by a group of talking animals to meet another talking blue caterpillar. What else did I say that I was fake Alice? How could I be fake in my dream? Then this group of strange soldiers appeared, and the monster called the big hairy beast was very fierce. As soon as it came out, it gave off a fierce smell, which made people feel afraid involuntarily. The animals shouted and ran away, and she had to run with them. Even if she thought it was in a dream, it didn''t mean she wouldn''t be afraid, let alone such a fierce monster. First, the red crane was caught by the net bag and struggled. Then, the little rabbit in dress also fell into the hands of the strange red soldiers. The big blue bird hit the Red soldiers blocking the road in front, made a clear sound, fell to the ground and was shackled. The only people who haven''t been caught are Alice, a feminine mouse and two little fat people. They are trying their best to escape, while the two little fat men hide in the grass and quietly want to escape. The big hairy beast chased up from behind. The mouse saw a wood and a hole in front of it and got into the wood at once. Now only Alice was still running. When the big hairy beast ran, one claw kicked the wood away, quickly ran after Alice, and crushed countless lovely big mushrooms all the way. "Wait, this is my dream. I won''t be hurt." Alice suddenly woke up, stopped, turned and calmly faced the hairy beast without fear. "I won''t be hurt, I won''t be hurt... She began to read constantly, as if this could strengthen her confidence. The big hairy beast chased over madly and rushed to Alice with its power. In this way, the impact will directly break Alice to pieces. Suddenly, a tall figure stopped in front of Alice and blocked the big hairy beast coming. "A not very good-looking, smelly and ugly cat?" The figure spoke out. "Where did this fool jump out? He didn''t run in the face of the big hairy beast. Who did he think he was?" The mouse girl was very angry. She was still running quickly to save Alice. The big hairy beast didn''t pay attention to the human being. When he ran over, he would bite off his head. "Pa!" A crisp slap in the face, the hairy beast bared its teeth and flew out with a long tongue. After rolling in the air, it landed heavily in the mushroom Bush on the left. "Roar!" The big hairy beast got up and roared at gray with his crooked mouth open. Gray''s eyes stared and he wanted to do it again. The big hairy beast immediately blew his hair, grabbed his tail and ran away faster than before. Seeing this, the red soldier who came after him hurried to catch up. It doesn''t matter if some Dalits don''t catch them. If the Queen''s bad dog is gone, it will be bad and will die. "All right!" Gray turned and looked at the woman with a nervous face. "It''s all right, I''m all right, thank you!" Alice subconsciously replied that although she thought she was in a dream and would not be hurt, the man should thank him for saving himself. But the nightmare seems to be over, and then it seems to become a dream. "Who are you?" The mouse girl looked at him with a vigilant face and a knight''s sword in her hand. "Gray, gray Sutton." "My name is Alice, Alice Kingsley. Nice to meet you." Alice held out her hand. Gray looked and held out her little hand. "Nice to meet you." "Hum, I haven''t seen you. Are you a bloody man?" Mouse girl doesn''t trust him. "I don''t know her!" Gray, tell the truth. But who knows, the mouse girl directly stepped back, hid behind the mushroom and said loudly, "bad lie, you must be a bloody man!" With that, she didn''t care what Gray''s reaction was, whether he wanted to defend or not, jumped directly into the grass and disappeared. Bloody big head, who doesn''t know, the devil of the underground world, he said he didn''t know. This lie is too clumsy. Only fools will be fooled. The two little fat men were going to come out at this time, but when they heard what the mouse girl said, they were afraid and hid from the woods. "Isn''t she really Alice?" A little fat man whispered. "Definitely not. Abu Soren said she wasn''t. she certainly wasn''t." The other little fat man was very sure. "I said no!" "No, you said she might be. I said no." The two little fat men quarreled in a low voice and walked away. Anyway, it''s not the real Alice. There''s no need to follow her. Following her may be in danger. Chapter 761 All the animals and abnormal human beings have left. There are only three people left here: gray, little Molly and Alice. "You''re a little old!" Little Molly flew down, looked around Alice, nodded and commented. Big? Alice wondered that she had become so small, all right. "You... Alice looked at little Molly and hesitated." are you? " Just now I didn''t find her, but when she spoke to herself, I found her. Is it really a dream? The characters came out of thin air and didn''t speak logic at all. "This is little jasmine, a kind and lovely elf." Gray introduced her. "Hello, little Molly!" Alice held out her hand to little jasmine. At her present size, shaking hands with little jasmine didn''t seem at all contrary. Little Molly knew this etiquette and happily stretched out her hand. Her mouth was still serious. "Really, if you were a little smaller, you could sit on Gray''s shoulder. Gray''s shoulder is comfortable." "But I can''t get any smaller." Alice shook her head. Although it was in her dream, she wanted to be smaller. It seemed that she would like to drink that potion, but there was no such potion here now. Or can you imagine here? Here is my dream, should I have what I want? "Give me a bottle of smaller potion, give me a bottle of smaller potion." Alice murmured to herself holding her hands. "Here, there are only a few drops, but it should be possible to make you smaller." Gray handed the rest of the potion to her. He was still thinking about whether to make her bigger with cakes that can be bigger, but since she wants to be smaller, make the best of everything and consume this potion. Alice looked at him in a daze. Sure enough, she was still in a dream and had whatever she wanted. Before, facing the big hairy beast, gray appeared out of thin air and saved her. Now he wants potions, and he gives himself potions. In fact, this person is the prince charming who can help him solve all difficulties? "Drink quickly!" Gray doesn''t know what she''s thinking. Hurry up. If she knew that she thought her appearance was what she dreamed of, she would be unable to laugh or cry. Because he is sure that the world under his feet is real, not illusory, not semi illusory, not a dream. Alice drank the last few drops, and her body became smaller again, almost as big as little jasmine. But her clothes didn''t get smaller with her. Now Alice stood in her wide clothes, holding her skirt in front of her, and she was at a loss. Even if it''s a dream, it''s embarrassing to go out so naked, especially there''s a man in this dream. Moreover, her consciousness is so clear now that it doesn''t look like a dream at all, and it''s even more impossible to appear in front of men naked. "Oh!" Gray patted his head, took out a piece of cloth and pointed at the cloth. The cloth was cut and mended automatically. Soon a small skirt appeared in front of them. "Put it on!" Gray handed Alice the skirt and turned around. But the elf stared at Alice shamelessly, so that Alice hid in her big skirt and quickly changed it. "I''ll take you up. Gray''s shoulders are really comfortable." Little Molly took Alice''s hand and took her to Gray''s shoulder. "There seems to be an exit from the forest ahead. Let''s go out and have a look." Gray said, pointing in the direction they had just escaped. The road ahead leads to the outside of the forest, and you can vaguely see the plain outside the forest. Walking out of the forest along the road, there is a black desolate grassland outside. Further away, there are countless dead black trees, which look like the twisted claws of the devil stretching into the sky. "Where is this? Why is it so desolate? " Alice was also surprised. Compared with the magic in the forest, this land is completely two worlds. It is too desolate and silent. There is no trace of life at all. "It''s the power of magic!" Gray answered helplessly, feeling tired. Again, once blackened, do you have to make your living environment conform to your villain''s identity? "The power of magic?" Alice repeated, trying to shake her head. "How can there be magic? It''s a dream." You will never wake up a person who pretends to sleep, and you will never wake up a person who thinks his world is a dream. Gray shook his head and did not choose to persuade her. Instead, he continued to follow the road, walked through an abandoned fence, and the three came to a road sign. On a withered tree, two branches like ghost claws point to both sides, with two signs hanging, one saying East and the other saying south. "What ghost?" A question mark appeared on Gray''s head. "Shouldn''t the opposite direction of the east be the west? Which road fool hung this sign without a sense of direction? " Alice also had a question mark on her head. Gray was in a dream. Shouldn''t it be normal for such a setting? They also find something wrong with their dreams? Even if things in the dream are no longer wrong, I won''t find anything wrong when I dream. Now gray has put forward the wrong place. It''s really strange. Or should he find something wrong in his imagination? "Which way?" Gray touched his chin and asked the two women on his shoulder. People who are not familiar with the land need someone to show the way, but there is no local here. They can only rely on luck. "East!" "South!" Two people speak with one voice! "Then go east!" Alice heard little jasmine''s voice and quickly changed her mouth to reach an agreement. "OK, let''s go to the East." Gray nodded, turned and walked east. Suddenly, an eagle roared, and a big bird flew out of the forest with two little fat people under his feet¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gray looked at the coordinates behind him. He couldn''t figure out which side that direction was. Anyway, he flew away from the forest. Along the way, the little fat man met the challenge of branches with his face and broke countless dry branches. Gray felt his face ache for them. "They were taken!" Alice grabbed Gray''s hair with one hand and hit a shed with the other. She looked at the giant eagle flying away and said with a flat expression. It''s just a dream. Don''t care too much. Gray nodded and continued to walk east. Before he took a few steps, he suddenly turned and strode back. "What''s the matter?" Little Molly asked quickly. She didn''t know what gray wanted to do. Alice also looked curious. Didn''t she want to go to the east? Why did she suddenly return? He changed his mind? Just as she was thinking about this, she suddenly felt gray stop in front of the sign. He went to the sign, looked at the two signs, and took down the sign that said South. "What are you going to do?" Alice looked at his side face curiously. This man was really the lover of his dream. Even his side face was so beautiful. It was the best dream he had ever had. Chapter 762 Gray took down the road sign, wiped his finger on it, easily erased the letters "south" on it, and then used his finger as a pen to engrave "West" on it. When the changed sign was hung up, the whole road sign suddenly looked quite normal, and gray breathed a sigh of relief. "Good!" Alice applauded, and she thought it looked more comfortable than before. "Thank you. Let''s continue to the East!" Gray smiled and set off again with two palm sized girls. After walking forward for a while, I met another fork road, which was vertically divided into two sides, one side in the direction where the giant eagle just flew away, and the other in the direction of the forest. A neat sound of footsteps came, and gray blinked. The artist boldly didn''t hide, but looked in the direction of the sound. It was the direction of the fork road leading to the forest. The footsteps were heavy and neat, and the sound of metal friction. "It''s like those red soldiers just now." Alice''s heart sank and reminded. But what she could see, gray naturally saw it. She sat on Gray''s shoulder and looked at it. Gray''s eyes were higher than hers. "Let''s hide, or they''ll catch us." Alice temporarily forgot that she was dreaming and hurriedly reminded gray. Gray was about to say don''t worry. She was going to slap all of them. Little Molly said, "gray, hide." After thinking about it, gray didn''t come forward after all. Instead, he hid behind a stone and watched these red steel soldiers walk in front of them. Among these red heart warriors, there are several animals, all of which have just been caught. Looking at them, gray didn''t make any moves. After they left, he looked at little Molly, "why did you ask me to hide?" What can be solved with a slap, why hide? "Isn''t that a bad man? Alice said, "we''ll be caught." Little Molly tilted her head and said dumbly. Gray covered his face. He thought it was a reason for being tall. He never thought it was such a reason. "Aren''t you great? Still afraid of these villains? " Little Molly suddenly realized that she punched her palm, "yes, I''m super powerful. Why should I be afraid of bad people?" "Shall we kill them now? There should be time to go now! " Gray suggested, but in fact he didn''t care. It''s just some red heart soldiers. Although they are villains to most people, it''s none of his business, and he has no grudges with them. However, if little Molly said to fight, it would be all right. These red heart soldiers do many evils. He, King gray, is the bane of evil. He should uphold justice, punish evil and promote good. "Forget it, gray, didn''t you say you came out to play? Why are you always fighting? " Little Molly is strange. She always says she comes out to play, but every time she fights in another world. Fight is play? The man''s world is really hard to understand. It''s not as simple as the elves. Gray was speechless, as if it was what little Molly said. Every time he said he was going to play in another world, but in fact, he was basically fighting, and there were few worlds without fighting. Last time, he directly destroyed a world, which was a little fierce. After thinking about it, gray explained in a cold sweat, "little Molly, where there are people, there are Jianghu. Fighting is also a part of travel. There is a saying that we don''t know each other without fighting. We also know a lot of friends when we fight." "Moreover, we fight bad people to help others. We are doing good. Bad people are meant to be beaten." "Yes!" Little Molly nodded, "we are good people and specialize in beating bad people." Then, no one mentioned that they continued to catch up and defeat the red heart soldiers. They all walked away. At this time, it seemed inappropriate to catch up and beat others up. "Are we still moving forward? It seems that there are the headquarters of those red soldiers ahead." Alice exclaimed that she didn''t think it was the right decision to move on. Although I don''t know who those red soldiers are or why they want to catch those animals, the first feeling of those red soldiers is not good, very fierce and unlike good people. "All right, let''s change our way and go back to the south." Gray nodded. He also thought it would be bad to go to the Red Queen''s castle. With the character of the Red Queen, he probably won''t be very comfortable there. There''s no need to look for sin. So they returned and walked West. As Alice walked, she felt that the dream seemed too real. Every minute seemed to pass in reality, rather than the sudden passage of time like a dream. Or just here, suddenly to other places, that kind of space transfers rapidly, but needs to hurry up step by step, like walking step by step in the real world, and space conversion cannot be realized. "Little Molly, where are you from?" Alice said strangely that this dream seemed different from the previous one. The elf thought and replied, "we''re from home." "I mean, where are you from in this world?" Alice continued to ask. She felt that if her dreams were no matter how real, it was impossible to arrange everything about them in detail. Her brain couldn''t bear it. Ask more questions. If the dream breaks down, she may wake up. "Oh!" Little Molly understood and nodded heavily, "we came out of a hole with a lot of books, and there is a house below." Speaking of this, little Molly leaned close to Alice''s ear, "I found a delicious, super delicious piece that can grow bigger after eating. Unfortunately, it was bitten by a mouse before, and then robbed by gray." Alice was stunned. What little Molly said should be the place where she appeared when she dreamed. Does that mouse mean herself? "Gray!" Alice got up, went to Gray''s ear, grabbed a strand of his hair and stood still. "Are you real?" "Of course I''m real. You stand on my shoulder. Do you think I''m true?" Gray strode forward and whispered back. He knew what doubts Alice had. Any normal person who came from the world of science to the world of magic would doubt whether he was dreaming. "This is a real world, and you are not dreaming. How can a dreamer have such a clear self-awareness? Even if you know you''re dreaming, you can''t build a world so clearly. " Gray picked up a leaf from the ground and put it in front of Alice. "Can you see the lines on it?" "See clearly!" She nodded gently. The leaf was almost as big as her now, and everything on it was very clear in front of her. Gray took out another piece of chocolate and handed it to the two little girls. "How does it taste?" When they finished, gray spoke. "Delicious, delicate and smooth, a little bitter and a little sweet." Alice said how she felt. "In the dream, can you feel the taste of the real object so clearly? Can you see the lines on the leaves clearly? Look at the world. Can you still see it far away? " Gray shook his head lightly and said: "Our brain has limits. We can only see some vague things in dreams. If we want to achieve this degree in dreams, the load on the brain will be very large. If it is serious, it will directly make people unconscious or even die." "So I''m not dreaming, but I really fell into an underground world?" Alice can''t believe it. Chapter 763 With the help of gray, Alice finally accepted the fact that she was in an underground world instead of dreaming. "So, the world is not only what we see, but also a magical world in the underground where we can''t see." Alice looked at the scenery and felt that her three views had been refreshed. There was really magic in the world. "Gray, can you do magic?" Alice inquired curiously, then asked herself and answered, "no, you came in from there like me. You are not people in this world. You certainly can''t do magic." "Who said that?" Gray waved his big hand, and the mushrooms around him were pulled up and piled up in a pile. Another wave, a fire dragon flies in the air, and then a water dragon rises and dances with the fire dragon. Little Molly looked at the scene, tilted her head and thought, and seriously proposed, "gray, let''s eat roast mushrooms!" "Roast mushrooms?" Gray looked at a pile of big mushrooms that were as high as his calf and even as high as his waist. He was in a dilemma. "These mushrooms are poisonous. Can you eat them?" "Don''t eat this. Such a big mushroom doesn''t look normal." Alice was a little frightened. She didn''t want to eat the mushroom. It was so big, so bright, as if it were poisonous. "Don''t be afraid, gray is so powerful that he can definitely tell which mushrooms can be eaten." Little Molly said affirmatively, casting a trusting eye on gray. Gray was so moved that he immediately patted his chest and said, "no problem, give it to me. I''ll have roast mushrooms for lunch... Dinner." He looked at the sky. Although the main world was in the morning when he and little Molly came, it was already in the afternoon. Suddenly, gray raised his head again and looked at the sky suspiciously, "why is the sun in the north?" "Isn''t it in the west when the sun sets?" Little Molly raised her hand and said that the afternoon sun is common sense in the West. Alice also looked at the direction where the sun was about to set, followed by her speech, "if that''s the west, then the direction we''re going now is the south." Her eyes lit up and she felt her thoughts were very clear, "so it was not the south but the East that had just marked the wrong road." "The East actually refers to the north, so gray changed the south into the west, and the sign was completely wrong." "It''s none of my business. It''s all the fault of the road sign." Gray shook his head. It was the mistake of the first person to write the road sign. He can''t be blamed. He also understood that the East should mean that there is a way to the east from there. But now that he''s so far away, he''s too lazy to go back and change. "Forget it, let''s collect mushrooms quickly and bake them later." Skipping the topic, gray trotted to a pile of mushrooms and began to choose dinner. The two slapping girls didn''t say anything about Gray''s complete abolition of the road sign. Little Molly flew down with Alice and landed in front of the huge mushroom. In fact, it''s not difficult to choose mushrooms. Gray easily selects edible mushrooms in it, but whether it''s delicious still needs his Majesty''s superb cooking to prove it. His majesty habitually burned the wood into charcoal before starting the barbecue. This casual skill also made Alice more convinced of his magician''s identity and felt that with him, she also had a sense of security in this strange world. While baking mushrooms, Alice and gray talked about the party. She just left the party and chased a rabbit before she fell out of the tree hole and came to the magical world. Gray looked so excited that a thin layer of flame on the charcoal jumped out, turned into a group of men and women dancing on the charcoal, and roasted the mushrooms. The little flame man finished the dance and bowed slightly to the three people who watched the performance. All three returned with warm applause. The little people turned into flames and returned to charcoal. The mushrooms also spread a strong aroma. The two slapped girls raised their heads and narrowed their eyes happily. Gray took out the plate and gave it to the two people sitting on the grass. Then he divided the roasted mushrooms into three parts with a knife and put each part into the plate in front of him. Looking at the food as high as the hill in front of her, Alice swallowed her mouth. "Can''t eat so much?" "People become smaller, and the consumption will not become smaller, will it?" Gray wondered. Alice tried to eat a few mouthfuls and found that her stomach was not full. She couldn''t help looking at gray. "I don''t seem to have enough." Such a big mushroom is bigger than her. Eat it bit by bit. When can I finish it? "Well, I''ll make you big. I''ll make you as big as you used to be." Gray thought for a moment and suggested. There are more than half of the bigger cakes left. It doesn''t matter to order more. Alice thought for a moment and thought that the villain state had been experienced. It was amazing, but it was not a particularly beautiful experience. It was better to change back to her original self. So she nodded and agreed, "OK, thank you!" Gray took out the cake, broke off a small piece and handed it to Alice. Alice ate the cake, slowly grew bigger, and then changed back to her original appearance. Maybe it''s a little different from her original figure, but gray promised that the error would never exceed three centimeters. "Ah ~!" Alice screamed, quickly covered her chest, squatted down with her legs, and looked at gray for help. Before, she became only the size of a palm. Gray made the clothes for her on the spot. As she grew larger, the skirt was directly scrapped. Now she appears naked in front of them. Gray calmly took out a skirt and handed it to her. After that, a mist rose around her and covered her body. Little Molly just took a curious look, and then continued to taste the delicious food. Gray strung up a few more mushrooms and grilled them on the fire. "This is delicious, gray. Try it!" The elf raised a mushroom with bright eyes and enthusiastically recommended it to gray. Gray took a bite and the taste was really good, so he decisively found the same kind of mushroom in the remaining mushrooms, took down some spores and prepared to cultivate them on the floating island. Then all the mushrooms were grilled on the fire. Alice quickly got dressed and came out of the fog. She forced herself to sit calm next to gray, picked up the mushrooms on the plate and ate them. She wanted to eat the food without looking sideways, but the rest of the light always floated on gray. Little jasmine recommended the delicious mushrooms she found to the growing Alice. Alice found that she had just eaten a lot mechanically, but she didn''t taste it at all. "It''s delicious. Do you need sauce?" Gray took out some jam, sesame paste, chili sauce and caviar and enthusiastically shared them with her without saying a word about what had just happened. "Thank you!" Alice slowly regained her composure. Little Molly flew over and shouted eagerly that I want it too. "Wow, it''s a delicious roast mushroom party. I don''t know if I''m lucky to join." A low, magnetic voice came from behind. Gray narrowed his eyes slightly and turned to look at the speaker. Chapter 764 An abnormal cat. This was what they thought when they saw the guy making a sound behind them, but no one showed a strange expression. Little Molly doesn''t care, while gray is well-informed and knows that everything is possible in the magical world. He hasn''t never seen a talking animal. Alice is even simpler. She was separated from a group of animals that can stand up and speak not long ago. She has already accepted the fact that animals in this world can speak. So it''s normal to have an abnormal cat. They think the cat is not normal because of its hair color and teeth, and it is floating in the air, smiling and looking at everyone. Its coat color is different from that of ordinary cats. It is gray and blue. It is not striped, but distributed backward one by one. Its teeth are not cat''s teeth. It has no canine teeth, but two rows of sharp teeth as fine as sharks. "I welcome any friend who comes with kindness, so will you tell me who you are first?" Gray looked at the cat with a kind smile on his face. The big gray and blue cat''s tail was thrown, turned into a burst of smoke and dissipated. Anyone appeared next to the fire and lay gracefully on the grass. "My name is Miao Miao. How about you, Mr. human and miss human?" Miaomiao raised her head and looked at them lightly. Her beautiful eyes blinked. "My name is gray. She''s Alice. This is little Molly. Welcome to our dinner." Gray took Alice to sit down again, and then blew a breath at the fire. The heat of the fire rose sharply, and the mushrooms on it soon smelled. Gray sprinkled some spices, took down some and put them on a plate and handed them to Miaomiao. "Thank you, kind Mr. gray." Miaomiao said politely, revealing a row of fine teeth, as if laughing. "You''re welcome, Miao Miao. Are you a cat?" Gray was originally sitting between little Molly and Alice. At this time, he changed his position with Alice and sat next to the big cat. "Obviously." Miaomiao spreads out her claws. It feels like a cat. "It''s different from ordinary cats." Gray was interested. "All the cats I know have canine teeth." "Of course not. I''m a master of magic." Miaomiao said proudly, took a piece of roasted mushroom from his mouth and said vaguely, "well, your workmanship is really good. It''s much better than those guys who only drink tea every day." "Thank you. If you like, as friends, we can often have dinner together in the future!" "That''s great. Please add a spoonful of sesame paste to me. I like the taste." Gray added a spoonful of sesame paste to the mushroom in front of him, "so did you just use magic? How do I feel like a space shift? " Miaomiao looked up at him and sighed, "Oh, you''re a magician." "What happened to the magician?" "The magician is full of curiosity about all kinds of things and always wants to find out why." Miaomiao lightly shook his head, "but I don''t understand myself. How can I tell you the principle?" "This is a natural gift that you can''t learn." Finally, big cat Miaomiao concludes. However, the magician didn''t agree with it and suggested, "I can also do some magic tricks. If you want me to observe you, maybe we can make progress together." "No, that''s enough. I''m very strong now." The big cat shook his head and became stronger and more boring. After looking at the elf, he knew that this guy was telling the truth and didn''t mean to prevaricate. Gray couldn''t persuade him. For a salted fish who doesn''t want to become strong, how can he learn to work hard? "Well, let me study it and I''ll make you delicious food?" Gray thinks he can work hard. What if he succeeds? "But didn''t you say we were friends and could often have dinner together?" The big cat calmly stretched out its claws and picked its teeth. Greysse, I didn''t expect the big cat''s head to turn very fast. After thinking about it, he didn''t deny what he said before. "That''s natural, but as a friend, I want to study your magic and improve my magic level. I don''t know if I can?" "Of course, we are friends!" Miaomiao clapped the grass with her claws and said carelessly. Gray paused, then smiled happily, "that''s a deal, Miao Miao!" Generally, he is willing to exchange things or money for what he wants as long as the other party is not a big villain, so it has been basically the same all the time, so he is used to equivalent exchange. Today, I met this big cat, but he said he didn''t need to exchange. They were friends, so he could study it. And it eats his food, not because it will be studied by him, but because they are friends. Although they all pay, the nature is still different. This is what gray is happy about. The four continued to eat delicious roast mushrooms around the fire. When little jasmine was half eaten, she wiped her mouth to show that she was thirsty. Gray smiled and took out four cups, one for each, and one for big cat Miaomiao. Alice looked at him and took out some cups with exclamation in her eyes. It was really a magician. It was too convenient. After dinner, the big cat Miaomiao burped without image, stretched hard and made a comfortable cry. "Shall we continue to the south?" Asked Alice. "Yes, Alice, are you that Alice?" The big cat came up to her and looked at her in the air. He was busy eating just now and didn''t confirm it. Now he really needs to confirm it. "It''s not decided yet, but they all say I''m not. Abu Soren says I''m not very similar. I don''t know if it''s the Alice you''re looking for." Alice''s unhappy explanation. Why are you not yourself? This is your dream. Oh, it''s not a dream, it''s the real world, but I''m still Alice. That won''t change. "Oh, it doesn''t matter. I''ve never been involved in politics." The implication was that it didn''t matter whether she was the Alice we were waiting for. It didn''t care. "Let''s go to the south. We''d better meet a hotel before dark, or we''ll have to sleep out." Gray looked at the sky and added, "I only have one tent." "Let''s go quickly." Alice stood up. Gray picked up the roasted mushrooms that hadn''t been eaten, brushed the bad ones directly, left some delicious ones, chopped them up and put them in his backpack. Later, if you are hungry, you can take these out as snacks. "Let''s go!" Miaomiao opens her mouth and smiles. "Miaomiao, come here and I''ll hold you!" Gray opened his arms to the big cat. Miaomiao turned into a burst of smoke and dissipated, and then lay down in Gray''s arms. Little Molly flew to Gray''s shoulder and said happily to Alice, "look, when she gets bigger, she has to walk by herself." "Adults walk by themselves!" Alice groaned, a little sour. She can''t help it. Eating a piece of food about her own size is just her usual bite, but she has to eat for half a day. She doesn''t have enough to eat. There''s no other way. To tell the truth, Gray''s shoulders are still very comfortable. Unfortunately, he has become bigger, and he has no shrinking potion. Chapter 765 A misty garden, a broken windmill, a long table, constantly circulating music, and people and animals sleeping on chairs and tables. Gray took the big cat, took Alice and jasmine out of the mist and went to the middle of the garden. Their footsteps disturbed the master here, a man in a red hat, a dirty rabbit and the mouse girl I had seen before. Mad hat woke up, looked up and saw Gray and Alice coming, mainly Alice. He couldn''t wait to get up and quickly stepped on the table. It seemed that he didn''t want to take another step around. It seemed that he was a little crazy and thought it was normal to come from the table. "Here you are!" Mad hat came up to Alice, smiling and excited. "No, it''s not. Neven maito found a fake Alice." The mouse girl righted the teacup he had knocked over, seriously denied his statement, and did not recognize that Alice was really Alice. "She''s a fake Alice!" The dirty March rabbit shouted. But there was an excited light in the crazy hat''s eyes. "No, she''s definitely true, Alice. I guarantee with my head that I know her too well." Dormouse and March rabbit stopped talking. Crazy hat really knew Alice. Alice had the most contact with him when she was a child. "You, you''re here too?" The Dormouse seemed to be attracted by Alice. It just saw Gray next to Alice and screamed. "Who is he?" The March rabbit shouted, one ear shrugged and pulled, looking a little crazy. "A powerful human being is the man of the Red Queen." The Dormouse pulled out his sword and pointed at gray from a distance. "Get out of here now." "Are you a bloody man?" The mad hat was so surprised that he reached out to pull Alice, trying to pull her behind him. But Alice saw his action, took a step back, avoided his hand and looked at him warily. "I don''t know the red queen you said!" Gray looked at the Dormouse with a dangerous look in his eyes. "I proved that he was a good man." Miaomiao raises her claws in Gray''s arms and says lazily. "The world is going to destruction, but you prove for a person of unknown origin that you are not qualified, coward." The crazy hat roared and looked at Miaomiao crazily. "What happened that day was not my fault." Miaomiao explained that it is just a cat, not a great hero who can save the world. Yes, it knows some magic, but what''s that in front of Gaby walker? Gaby walker can kill himself in one breath. "You left everyone to run for your own life, you damn guy. You deserve to die and deserve to die." The crazy hat roared like crazy, "you coward, are you a traitor again now? You betrayed us and surrendered the bloody big head! " "Young man, be careful when talking to my friend." Gray stretched out his hand to smooth the hair on shunmiaomiao''s head and looked at him unkindly. Alice and hid behind gray. Compared with the dirty and neurotic rabbit, she said she was not Alice''s mouse and a man who seemed to be crazy. She believed gray more. At least, gray is very friendly, little Molly is very cute, and the big cat is very gentle. Gray also saved himself, gave himself food and helped himself solve his doubts. They don''t look like bad people. And those on the other side, to be honest, don''t really look like good people. She''s brave to run without turning around. "Your friend? What are the friends of cowards and traitors? traitor? Or a coward? " The crazy hat sneered, and the crazy smile on his face made him look a little daunting. "Tyron, shut up!" Miaomiao was so angry that she suddenly turned into smoke and disappeared from Gray''s arms. Then she appeared in front of the crazy hat and kicked his feet on his chest. A second later, he lay back in Gray''s arms. The crazy hat was kicked and hit the table behind him. The things on the table crashed. Miaomiao returns to a gentle look and doesn''t look at the crazy hat. "You say I can, whatever you say, don''t bring my friend!" It said blandly that all emotions were hidden. "Miaomiao, you shot too early, or he could fly 100 meters with one foot." Gray said faintly. Mad hat angrily stabilized his kicked body, blackened around his eyes and stared at the big cat. "Crazy hat!" The Dormouse shouted, worried and angry. The crazy hat paused, turned his head and looked at the dormouse. His expression became much more normal, "thank you, I''m fine." Then he stopped caring about gray and the big cat, but looked at Alice, "we''ve been waiting for you for a long time, and you''ve finally come." "Now that you are back, our time can go on to Fabius day, and you can save us." "No, I just want to go home? Can you let me go home? " Alice shook her head. She didn''t care. It was more important to go home than Jos day. It''s too abnormal here. "Go home?" The crazy hat stopped for a few seconds, as if thinking, "of course, as long as you beat Gaby walker, cut off his head, and then you can go home." "I promise!" "I don''t kill anything. I never kill. Did you find the wrong person?" Alice shook her head lightly. "What they said is right. I''m not the Alice you''re looking for." "No, you are. I won''t admit it. You are definitely Alice. You are destined to save the world." Crazy hat danced excitedly and explained to her that she was the real Savior. They couldn''t do without her. "But I won''t kill anyone, nor will I kill any animals." "You will. You just lack a little courage." "I don''t think encouraging a woman to kill is what a man should do." Gray interrupted their conversation and looked at him with a sarcastic smile. "Why don''t you kill yourself? You are not a coward, but a warrior, aren''t you? " "It''s written in the oracle. It''s destiny. Gaby walker is destined to die in Alice''s hands." Cried the mad hat. "The doomed pandas Nicky, he took a sword of gods in his hand, waved the blade and cut it to death. He cut its throat and threw it away in the wilderness with its head." Crazy hat read a paragraph of words, as if he had found something to rely on, raised his head and said, "this is Alice. She is destined." "I won''t do that?" Alice shook her head. "Why should I kill it?" "Why?" The crazy hat smiled angrily. "Do you know what the red queen did? She killed my family and destroyed my home. " "Sorry to interrupt, I have a question!" Gray interrupted and looked at him strangely. "What has she done to us? She killed your family, you go to avenge him! " "She wants to destroy the world and let people all over the world resist." "It has nothing to do with you. Alice is destined. Only she can kill Gaby walker." Crazy hat ignored Gray''s words and looked at Alice fanatically. Let him avenge himself. How is it possible? He can''t kill the Red Queen. He can only wait for the doomed warrior. Chapter 766 Gray doesn''t know why people in the magic world like to believe in life so much. When they encounter difficulties, they like to wait for the son of destiny in the prophecy to rescue them, but he really despises life. The Narnia world also said that there were only four human sons. As a result, they went, and the human sons immediately became five. They were still the boss. If I had been greedy and tough at that time, I might have been the only one, and the other four would have become soy sauce makers immediately. So when he heard what was meant to happen, he smiled and didn''t care. It was really hard for him to understand that crazy hat designated Alice as the man destined to kill Gabe walker. Countless people in the underground world can''t kill Gabe walker. It''s illogical to expect a girl who has never killed and doesn''t know how to fight. This is the extent to which we have to be superstitious about the so-called Oracle in order to do such a thing, and we have to wait so long for it. With this time, how about training the army, developing the population, and then pressing the border to attack? Anyway, the Red Queen is unpopular. At that time, the army will press the border. Maybe there will be civil strife there, and it is not impossible to rebel. However, when the crazy hat emphasized his destiny, but there was no logic in Gray''s eyes, the sound of horse hoofs and metal friction and collision suddenly came from the rear. Crazy hat''s face changed greatly. He was very familiar with the sound, so familiar that he couldn''t be familiar anymore. This is the Red Queen''s minions, those ferocious red heart soldiers, and the sound of horse hoofs. It is obviously the Red Queen''s number one dog leg, the red heart Knight losvik. "Come on, drink this!" Crazy hat took out a bottle of potion at the first time and put it directly into Alice''s mouth. This is the potion of becoming smaller. He wants to hide her after becoming smaller and escape the search of the red heart knight. But Alice hid half of her body behind gray. Seeing his action, she subconsciously hid behind gray. The crazy hat didn''t succeed. Gray stretched out his hand to take the medicine, closed the bottle cap and said faintly, "don''t bother so much, just a few mice." The Dormouse on the table was so angry that he pulled out his sword and pointed at him, "what do you mean?" "Of course, I don''t mean that they are really mice, but that they can be crushed to death as easily as mice to me." Gray explained, let''s not misunderstand. He didn''t take this to say that they were mice insulting their blood. "So, do you think mice are cheap?" Dormouse was very angry. If the red heart soldier hadn''t arrived soon, he would definitely duel with him and let him know his strength. "Arrogant and stupid guy, those red heart knights are extremely ferocious and will definitely tear you to pieces. If you want to die, please don''t bother dear Alice." The crazy hat whispered. "Give me back the potion, Alice. You must hide at once. When they leave, I''ll send you to the White Queen. She''s the safest there. The Red Queen''s claws dare not enter the great marmorel." Little Molly flew to Alice''s shoulder and patted her shoulder with her small hand. "Don''t worry, gray and I are super powerful. We will defeat all the bad guys and we will protect you." "Thank you, little Molly!" Alice nodded. She knew Gray''s strength. She beat the huge hairy beast with a slap. She could also do magic, mysterious and powerful. Mad hat was anxious and angry, but his mood was useless. The red heart knight had come with the soldiers. A hound led the way, smelling the smell, a tall man riding a brown red horse and wearing black armor came out of the woods, and a team of red heart soldiers lined up on both sides of the road. When he saw the people in the garden, his only eye flashed, "it takes no time. Please come with us, madam. The queen wants to see you." He said politely, waved to the red heart soldiers around him and asked them to come forward and catch Alice. "Run!" Crazy hat knows that hiding is impossible. At this time, he can only escape. It''s best to reach mamariel and seek the help of the white queen before they catch up. Because of the arrival of the red heart knight, everyone turned to look at them, and Alice continued to hide half behind gray. At this time, the crazy hat was very close to her, so when he said to run, he immediately grabbed Alice''s hand and ran back. When dormouse and March rabbit saw it, they knew it was impossible to sit here and fool the past, and fled with them. "Gray!" Alice was taken off guard and shouted back at gray. "Chase!" As soon as the red heart Knight''s face changed, he snorted and commanded all the red heart soldiers to catch up. Although these red heart soldiers look like playing cards and have only a short section of legs, they are very sensitive. Hearing the order of the red heart knight, he immediately raised his legs and prepared to pursue. The speed is not slow. "Trouble!" Gray snorted and punched the red heart soldiers who were going to pass him into scrap iron. The red heart warrior seems to be a magical creature. The noumenon is this kind of iron pimple. There is no human control in it. It will fall apart directly after death. The rest of the red heart soldiers were surprised, and then they all surrounded gray with vigilance. "Kill him!" The Red Knight was so angry that he dared to kill their people. He must torture him severely. The red heart soldier heard the order and stabbed gray with a red spear in his hand. Gray stamped his foot on the ground and stepped on the end of the spear of the red heart soldier. The spear bounced up and fell on his hand. When he dodged the three spears, the spear in Gray''s hand pierced out and a spear pierced into the heart of a soldier on the left. Gray didn''t know if he had a heart, but after the spear was stabbed in, the red heart soldier directly lost his ability to move. He didn''t care too much. The spear picked a red heart soldier and hit another soldier, which immediately turned him into scrap iron. Four red heart soldiers, less than a minute, four to three, the last one is probably dead if there is no accident. Loswick''s face changed greatly, and then he turned and fled without hesitation, whipped the horse''s ass and shouted in fear¡° Go, go back! " The horse was very dissatisfied and shouted back, "I know, don''t hit me!" He''s not a fool. Of course he''s going to run away. You need him to hurry? While running for his life, losvik looked back in panic to see if the last soldier was still there and whether the other party had come to chase him. But as soon as he looked back, he risked his soul. He saw that the cruel man had killed the last red heart soldier, holding a spear in his back hand and leaning back at them. "Hurry up!" He hurried, as long as he ran a little longer, he could hide in the woods, and he couldn''t see them. Loswick saw a red lightning coming. He didn''t want to, so he went straight to the front. Chapter 767 Loswick is a strong man who lives hard. With this excellent talent, he boarded the ship of the Red Queen and became her most trusted person. And now, this talent for survival also brought him a glimmer of vitality, because he fell down in time. The spear originally aimed at his back only flew over his shoulder, which was not completely lowered. After bringing out a blood mist, he didn''t enter a big tree and directly penetrated half of it. With great strength, loswick almost fell from his horse, but he firmly grasped the reins and didn''t fall. After being injured, he lay on the horse''s back and let him continue to run. A hound shrank its tail and retreated slowly beside the flowers. Gray glanced at him faintly. The hound jumped into the flowers with its tail in a gust of wind and disappeared with the shaking of the flowers. In the rear, the crazy hat who had not run far and March rabbit and others turned to see if the pursuers had caught up. But as soon as I turned around, I saw that all the four red heart soldiers were dead. The hound and the red heart knight ran for their lives. It was hard to say whether the red heart Knight would live or not. They thought that gray was a dish and the red heart soldiers were the knife, but they didn''t expect that this was actually a giant dragon. The red heart soldiers were just vulnerable ants in front of him. They could easily wipe out them by raising their hands. Seeing this scene, they were stunned and forgot to run away. Because there is no need to escape. The Red Queen''s minions are dead. Of course, they don''t have to escape. Alice broke free of her crazy hat, had grabbed her sore hand, and trotted quickly back to gray. "I''ll say gray and I are great!" Little Molly said proudly, holding her head high as if she had knocked down these iron pimples. Gray smiled gently at Alice. "I''ll protect you." At this time, he was still holding big cat in one hand. He had just not escaped. Although he was very afraid, he still tried to summon up his courage. Alice nodded slightly, but Gray''s eyes were on the red heart soldiers. With the spear in his hand, he gently pushed away the iron armor on the surface and saw that there was nothing below. Gray was interested. He clearly saw that although the eyes of these red heart soldiers were only two slightly shining white spots, which looked like robots, the flexibility in their eyes was not false. I just don''t know whether it is the soldiers transformed by humans in the underground world or the magic soldiers forged by special methods. After all, in the world of magic, everything is possible. Flowers and plants can give birth to consciousness, and can talk with people and nature. It seems that there is no low level of wisdom. It is not too difficult for iron pimples to become soldiers. Gray tried the spears they left. The materials were ordinary, just ordinary weapons, but the bodies they left behind, that is, those materials, were good casting materials. This may have something to do with their magical creatures. Gray put them away and didn''t leave any. "Wow, you''re great!" The voice of exclamation came from behind. Crazy hat looked at him in surprise, "let''s go to see the White Queen. We need your help." "With your help, Alice will be able to kill Gaby walker." He danced and said, talking to himself, and didn''t care whether others agreed with him or not. In his eyes, even if gray killed four red heart soldiers, it was nothing. He would be equally powerless in the face of Gaby walker. Only Alice was destined to kill Gaby walker. And gray, just the one who helped Alice, helped her become strong until she could kill Gabe walker. He doesn''t matter. What matters is Alice. She is the choice of the underground world and the hope of all of them. "No, I said, I can''t kill anyone." Alice clearly refused him again. "I''m not the Alice you''re waiting for." "But with your arrival, time has begun to move again." Crazy hat excitedly took out his pocket watch, and the pointer in it beat bit by bit. Before the real Alice came to the underground world, the time here was constantly circulating, and the predicted Fabius day could never be reached. Only when Alice comes here will the clock begin to move again, and time will continue to move forward to Fabius day, which everyone is looking forward to. It was the day of the decisive battle. On that day, Alice was destined to kill Gaby walker, defeat the evil and cruel Red Queen, save the underground world and help the White Queen win. Alice continued to shake her head. "I don''t know what the Red Queen and the white queen have done. I can''t help you. Maybe you should ask gray for help. He''s so powerful." "He can never be the one we have to wait for. The only one we have to wait for is you." Crazy hat said excitedly, and her crazy look frightened her again. Alice felt sullen in her chest. She was just a weak woman. She had never picked up a sword, nor learned to fight. How could she help them deal with the enemy? But this person said and didn''t listen. It was annoying to think she was that person. Gray patted Alice on the shoulder and shook her head slightly. He didn''t want to argue with those who believed that Alice was necessary to save the world. He knew he would never convince them. Alice is the same. No matter how she refuses, they will continue to tell her that she is the destined person, continue to push her to the opposite of the Red Queen and help them kill Gabe walker. "Since Alice is the right person, she is destined to kill the Red Queen." Grayton paused. "Then let''s wait. Maybe when Fabius day comes, she will rush out and cut off Gaby Walker''s head with a sword?" The crazy hat''s eyes twinkled and nodded with ecstasy. "That''s right. Alice is destined to save the world. Just wait until Fabius day comes." "As long as we wait until Fabius day, we don''t do anything. As long as we wait until Fabius day..." the crazy hat kept talking, and the expression on his face became more and more excited. "Then we won''t bother. We''re going south." Gray took Alice''s hand, held the big cat, sat the elf on his shoulder, bypassed them and continued to the south. "I''ll take you. I can introduce you to the White Queen." Cried the mad hat. "No, anyway, on Fabius day, we will help the White Queen kill Gaby walker. We must know her by ourselves. This is fate. We don''t need your introduction." Gray smiled faintly and refused him. Later, crazy hat nodded thoughtfully and agreed with him, "too!" He is a person who believes in fate. After gray said this, he felt as if it was the same. Since it is already doomed, what else do you need his help to do? Maybe if you don''t do anything, everything will happen naturally when time comes? "Let''s celebrate together. The end of the bloody big head is coming. Knock down the bloody big head." "Then we should learn to forgive and forget, or forget and forgive, how convenient and how to come..." Crazy hat laughed happily. He talked to himself alone behind, as if he had seen the end of the Red Queen''s failure. But the March rabbit and dormouse didn''t care. They had long been used to it. Chapter 768 In the moonlight, gray also took Alice to a meadow with a river in front. The moonlight and mist hung over the river. Of course, the scenery was very beautiful. Alice was intoxicated. To tell the truth, when she came to this world, after meeting those animals and people, in the face of the hairy beast, although she told herself that it was a dream, she was actually afraid, and her fear instinct was uncontrollable. However, when she met gray and little Molly, she suddenly felt at ease. They seemed to give people a strong sense of security. Even in the face of great danger, she didn''t have to be afraid. Whether it''s a dream or not, she can face it calmly. "I thought we could stay there. I think their house is very dangerous, but it''s not a problem to stay for one night. Unexpectedly... Gray stopped on the grass and sighed. "It doesn''t matter. We can sleep out here. Even if there is only one tent, we can squeeze." Alice whispered. Anyway, there are little jasmine and Miaomiao. It''s nothing to squeeze together. Although this is not in line with the etiquette of a lady, she has never paid much attention to it, and now she has to, doesn''t she? And gray is a good man. She won''t do anything to her. She believes in his character. "I haven''t slept in the open yet. It''s fun." Alice laughed. She loved exploring the unknown. Gray looked at her and blinked twice. He swallowed the words he was about to blurt out. He was going to say that he still has a floating island. You can visit it. But now Alice is looking forward to sleeping in the open, so please satisfy her. His majesty always likes the beauty of being a man. Especially when the object is still a beauty, he always seems very tolerant. "Well, let''s set up a tent here." Gray nodded gently, put down the big cat and took out the tent materials from his backpack. The tent material is actually a tent retracting and releasing device. The tent has been ready for a long time. As long as it is thrown out, it can easily build a strong and beautiful tent. The tent will be fixed automatically without people''s hands and feet. Alice didn''t care much, but after reading Gray''s tent materials, she was not only curious. She looked at it for a while, then reached out and touched it. She said curiously, "gray, where was your tent customized? Is it a magic tent? It can open automatically. It feels better than those tents I know. " Gray stopped, smiled and suggested, "I bought it, but it''s not a magic tent. It''s full of technology. You can try to be a humble one and start a company." He remembered that Alice''s world should not be modern. If he imitated his current tent and opened another company, it would not be a problem to live a rich life. It should not be possible to completely copy. His tent is a product of oasis world and uses many fine crafts. Alice''s current level should not be up to. "Is that ok?" Alice is a little excited. Her father has died. Now her mother and daughter are worried about the future. She hasn''t figured out what to do in the future. Before, she wanted to inherit her father''s ambition to be a captain and go to the Strait of Malacca. But now think about it, it seems good to start a company. They can''t use too difficult materials to make tents. With their remaining financial resources, they can still do these. But she hesitated that the tent didn''t seem to sell well, because the people she met didn''t seem to need it. "Of course, I can design some simple ones for you if you need them." Gray immediately took out his pen and paper, looked at the moon in the sky, opened the tent and went in. His tent is big and there are lights in it. "Is this an electric light? It''s so bright. It''s much brighter than those electric lights I''ve seen. Where''s its power supply? " Alice looked at the light bulb on the tent and exclaimed. She knows electric lights, but she has never seen such bright lights. The lights she has seen are dim. The electric light is too bright, and the light is white instead of yellow. It doesn''t flicker. It''s stable like the sun. It''s almost the same in the tent as in the day. Everything can be seen clearly. "It''s an electric light, but I made a little change." Gray smiled. "I put the real lightning in." The big cat was also curious about Gray''s light. He floated near the light. His blue eyes stared at the light. After a while, he felt his eyes were a little spent. "It feels like the sun. My eyes can''t stand it after seeing it for a long time." Big cat shocked summary. Just as he was ready to explain to it what electricity was and what light was, he found Alice looking at herself with bright eyes. "Gray, you are so powerful. You can control not only the flame, but also the lightning. Put the lightning in such a small bottle." She had exclamation in her eyes and admired Gray''s methods. Of course, she knows lightning. Whenever there is lightning across the sky, the world will be white for a moment, that is the light emitted by lightning. And Gray''s electric light installed lightning to illuminate him. It must be so. Yes, it''s worthy of being a powerful magician. It''s really omnipotent. As for gray lying to her, she didn''t think that she really didn''t see the wire and power supply, and gray was a magician, so it was possible to catch lightning. Gray pulled at the corner of his mouth, gave up his plan to popularize science, and said, "yes, I wasted a lot of energy to catch a lightning and seal it." Little Molly looked up and didn''t expose Gray''s lie. She just gently reminded him, "gray, it''s time for us to have a snack." Gray bowed his head and saw little Molly''s eyes. Without hesitation, he promised, "the previous mushrooms have been roasted. I''ll take the rest with me. Now let''s eat for supper." "Do you want to make a fire and bake again? It''s been so long now. Is it cold?" Said Alice, she did feel a little hungry after such a long walk. And raising a campfire in the field at night can always give people a sense of security. "No, I saved it by magic. It''s still hot now, the same as the one just baked." Gray smiled, took out some plates of roast mushrooms and put them in front of the four, and each poured a glass of wine. "You''re welcome!" The big cat dissipated from the light and gathered at the edge of the plate. With a knife and fork in its claws, it split its big mouth. Its claws are very flexible. It''s not difficult to beat it with a knife and fork. Little Molly nodded with satisfaction when she saw Gray take out his drink. Alice didn''t say anything about making a fire. In this tent, she felt as safe as during the day. And there''s gray here. The big hairy beast and those red heart soldiers are not his opponents. What else can hurt himself? "Cheers, for me to enter this strange world and to meet you." Alice raised her glass. Little Molly clinks glasses with her in high spirits, and gray and big cat pick up their glasses as well. Then Alice said she wanted to hear the story of his capture of lightning. Gray had no choice but to go through the scene. As a magician, of course, what he made up was extremely true. Everyone here believed except little jasmine. Chapter 769 The brightly lit Red Queen castle. The one eyed red heart Knight rode out of the night and broke into the castle. The faint smell of blood dispersed in the night. The red heart soldiers guarding the gate of the castle came forward and smelled the smell of blood. They were a little surprised. Lord loswick killed someone today? Why didn''t the other four red heart soldiers come back? He didn''t think the bloody smell was from losvik. He joked that only they bullied people here. Who dared to bully them? Besides, losvik also came out with cruel people, and no one would hurt him. Thinking so, loswick looked at him pale. He didn''t have time to say a word. As soon as his mind relaxed, he couldn''t support it anymore and fell directly off his horse. Through the dim fire at the door, he finally saw the ferocious and terrible wound on loswick''s shoulder. There was a burst of horror in my heart. I don''t know who hurt the Red Queen''s Red Knight like this. It was bold and crazy. However, he had no time to sigh, otherwise the treatment would be delayed, and the Red Queen would never be merciful. "Lord loswick, are you all right?" The soldier bent down his thick body like playing cards, picked him up and went to the castle. "Isn''t this nonsense? Can it be better if you faint?" The horse hummed, turned to see the fountain, leaned over and drank a few drinks, "I''m so tired." "Fortunately, it was him. If he shot me, I wouldn''t live." The horse felt very lucky. He didn''t notice the spear flying behind him. If it had aimed at him, he would have died. Losvik was wearing armor. As a result, the armor was shot out. He didn''t think he could bear it. "No, that man is too dangerous. He will pretend to be ill later. If he doesn''t go out, whoever loves to go will go." The soldier like playing cards entered the castle with the red heart knight in his arms and shouted, "doctor, call a doctor quickly. Lord loswick is injured." In the castle, the Red Queen was lying comfortably in the room, enjoying the service of the people. Suddenly, she heard a voice from outside. She looked at the door, "did my dear loswick bring Alice back?" "Your Majesty, ok... It seems that the soldiers outside are calling for a doctor." A fish man beside her swallowed his saliva and said cautiously holding his drink. He knew it might be dangerous to say it, but he had to say it. It was more dangerous. "Doctor, who''s hurt? It can''t be Alice, that''s great! " The Red Queen smiled happily, got up and walked towards the door. Out of the hall, the Red Queen soon saw losvik surrounded by the crowd. His face was pale and a large piece of meat was missing on his shoulder. "Poor loswick, who did such a cruel thing to you? I''ll cut off his head." The Red Queen was furious and roared angrily. The crowd shrunk their necks, and no one dared to make a noise and touch her head at this time. It''s a matter of losing your head if you''re not careful. Who wants to do it, and they really don''t know. "Who is it?" The Red Queen''s angry eyes swept everyone, and then saw the red heart soldier stained with blood, "you say, who did it?" "Your Majesty, I don''t know." The red heart soldier quickly knelt down on one knee and showed the most humble respect. Then he raised his head slightly and saw the cold face of the Red Queen and her murderous eyes. "But Lord loswick''s horse is back. Maybe he knows something." "Bring him here!" The Red Queen roared and pointed out, "now, now!" The red heart soldier hurried to find the horse. The Red Queen looked at the doctor next to rosvik, "how''s he? Will he die?" "Your Majesty, Lord loswick has lost too much blood and is in danger now." The doctor replied tremblingly. He knew he was going to face her Majesty''s anger. Sure enough, after his voice fell, the Red Queen roared angrily, pointed at him and said, "we must save him, or we will cut off your head and let you die with him." The red heart soldier went outside and soon found the horse resting. He went over and took his rein. "Your Majesty wants to see you. Come in with me." "See me, see me, what do you do? I''m tired and hurt. I should rest at this time. Cough. " As soon as the horse''s eyes turned, he hurriedly said, and finally he didn''t forget to pretend to cough twice. "Are you sure?" The red heart soldier''s eyes became dangerous. "Well, I''m not sure." The horse immediately counseled, and he thought carefully and said, "I think I really should see her majesty." They were about to go in, but they heard a sound of footsteps behind them, and a black dog ran in. "Baia, yes, yes, Baia, you''re just in time. Her Majesty wants to summon us. We should go in together." The horse rolled his eyes and immediately said enthusiastically to the big dog. "Summoned by the queen?" Baia, the big dog, was shocked and knew that things were still going in a bad direction, but he couldn''t help it. His family was still in the hands of the Red Queen, and he couldn''t come back. The red heart soldier also nodded. Baya went out with them. He must know something. If he took them to her majesty, he should have nothing to do with himself. Entering the castle hall again, loswick has been carried to the room for treatment. Only the Red Queen and a group of people are still waiting for them. Frog attendants and red heart soldiers stood on both sides, and beside the Red Queen stood a group of human beings with strange organs such as long nose, big stomach and fat chin. Looking at the three people coming in, the Red Queen sat high on her throne and looked at them coldly, "say, how did my poor loswick get hurt?" "Your majesty!" The horse bowed his head and said respectfully, "it was a man." "What''s going on?" "At that time, loswick and I were looking for Alice. We had already found it, but Alice was surrounded by a human we had never seen. He was very powerful and killed four red heart soldiers at once. Loswick and I desperately wanted to bring back Alice for his majesty, but we were not the opponent of that man. Loswick was stabbed by him. In order to treat loswick, we ran away desperately and almost died of fatigue before we brought him back to the castle. " Ma said, sticking out his tongue and gasping, showing that he was really tired. The big dog Baia didn''t say a word. Although Dama said something different from what he saw, he didn''t want to expose it. "Dog, for you, is that so?" The Red Queen turned her eyes to him. "Yes, your majesty." In Malaysia''s Secret warning eyes, Baia respectfully said, "that human is very powerful." "Find him, cut off his head and avenge loswick!" The Red Queen roared, "go quickly ~!" Chapter 770 The soldiers of the Red Queen set out again, but it took time to get on the way. It was late at night when Malaysia took losvik back to the castle. It was already four or five in the morning when they set out at night and rushed to the crazy hat again. After Alice left, crazy hat and others didn''t want to follow up to protect her, but sat down again and began to drink tea. After drinking tea, they felt sleepy again and fell asleep directly on the table and chair. The annoying man was right. Anyway, Alice''s killing Gaby Walker was an inescapable fate. Since it was fate, it was destined to happen, so Alice certainly wouldn''t be in danger. If there was danger, she could turn good luck into good luck, and finally kill Gaby walker to save the world. The crash of the armor woke the three people. The crazy hat rubbed his eyes sleepily and looked at the red soldier in front of him. "The gentleman who disturbed our sleep, what can I do for you?" He asked impolitely. "Where is Alice?" The red soldier raised his spear at him and asked coldly. "I don''t know. Praise the Great Red Queen!" The crazy hat said with a smile, completely ignoring the weapon against himself. With a sneer, the red heart soldier passed them and walked ahead. "Some madmen, go, Baia, find them." He didn''t expect these people to tell Alice''s whereabouts, but they still had Baia, and they would find her. And this time, they came twenty red heart soldiers, five times as many as before. They can definitely take her back to her majesty. Baya, the big dog, walked in the front, smelled the smell and chased gray in the direction they were going. "Crazy hat, shall we help them?" The Dormouse said that if she acted now, she would have a chance to find someone and tell them to run before they found Alice. "No!" The crazy hat didn''t look worried at all. Hehe said with a smile, "Alice is fate. She''ll be fine. Let''s look forward to Fabius day and wait until the death of the Red Queen." At last, he was excited, holding an empty tea cup to greet the March rabbit and dormouse. "I hope so." Dormouse wasn''t as optimistic as he was, but he didn''t tell gray them. The March rabbit picked up the tea cup, worshipped the crazy hat from afar, and then sipped the cold tea in the cup. At dawn, the red heart soldiers finally came to the river and saw the tent. "I haven''t seen it. Will Alice be in it?" A red heart soldier whispered. "Right ahead, the smell is getting stronger and stronger." Said Baia. He was helpless. He couldn''t find Alice this time. He was really going to die when he went back. When the Red Queen''s red heart knight is injured, she will only be more cruel and throw all the remaining kindness into the trash can. So he must find her. "Go and have a look!" The leading red heart warrior nodded, took a team of red heart Knights outside the tent and asked them to surround. The red heart soldier wanted to pierce the tent with a spear, but when he pierced it, he found a transparent bubble outside the tent. The bubble covered the tent. The spear pierced the bubble slightly, but it could not pierce it. The red heart soldier retracts his hand and stabs it with faster speed and stronger strength. But the bubble was so tough that the sharp spear of the red heart soldier couldn''t pierce it. He returned without success again. "Break it!" The red heart soldier angrily said, he doesn''t believe it. He can''t break it alone. Can''t twenty people break you together? Twenty red heart soldiers formed a circle and stabbed hard. But it still has no effect. It just makes a few more pits on the bubbles. When they withdraw, they will return to their original state. In the tent, gray sat up and stretched, looked at the sleeping cats and elves, and Alice curled up under the quilt, and finally focused on the tent. At a certain point in the tent, the tent suddenly becomes transparent. The red heart soldiers around were surprised when they found this scene, but they were overjoyed when they saw the sleeping woman. If you find her, she''s right here. If you catch her, you can go back to the queen to get credit. "Push!" The leading red heart soldier shouted. Everyone stepped back together, then charged with a spear and hit the bubble heavily. Obviously, it is still useless. Their spears can''t pierce the magic mask, even if they work together. Gray looked at them jokingly and moved his fingers slightly. In the river not far away, water ropes ran ashore. They are like sinister poisonous snakes, approaching quickly from the grass, and then with lightning speed, they entangle the small short legs of these red heart soldiers, and then climb up their broad bodies. "It''s magic!" The red heart warrior was surprised. The previous Malaysia and big dog Baya didn''t say that men can still do magic. They tried hard to resist, but the water rope separated small streams of water and bound their last movable arm joints. Spears fell on the grass without making a sound. "We are the soldiers of the Red Queen. Release us immediately." The red heart soldier threatened with panic. They are not normal creatures, but they will die, so they don''t want to die. Gray pulled out his ears, then spread his hands, and said innocently that he didn''t hear. "The Red Queen will not let you go!" The red heart soldiers roared. In a harsh squeak, their bodies were twisted into a pile of scrap iron by the water. Gray scoffed, red queen, ha ha. Even without herself, Alice will make her a complete failure. Now that he comes, the Red Queen basically no longer has the possibility of turning over. In his opinion, the threat of the red heart warrior is so powerless. "With a magic master and a powerful magician, we are invincible." The big cat didn''t know when to wake up. He floated up and lay on his shoulder. His voice was low and magnetic. Gray looked at Alice and little Molly. They didn''t wake up yet. Their magic hood was still soundproof. As for big cats, cats are very alert and wake up normally. He smiled, nodded and looked at a grass where there was another one. "Look what I found. A walking dog can be eaten as long as it pinches its head and tail." Gray waved and a ball of water wrapped around a dog flew over. The dog''s eyes widened in the water and his expression was very frightened. "Well, gray, Baya is a good man. He should have to." The big cat begged. He knew Baia and pitied him. The whole family was caught by the Red Queen, and he could only work for the Red Queen. "Well, in the face of the big cat!" Gray nodded, took the big cat out of the tent and dispersed the water polo. "Thank you for your kindness, master magician." Baia fell on the grass and bowed respectfully on the ground, thanking him. Gray waved his hand. "You go. Although I don''t kill you, I don''t want to see you." Baia bowed again, nodded gratefully to the cat, ran into the woods and disappeared. "What''s good for breakfast?" Gray ordered the tent and it became opaque again. "I suggest fish!" "Eat light in the morning." "Do you still eat roast mushrooms? Although the roast mushrooms are not bad, we have had two meals. " "No, we have noodles." His majesty thought once. He wants noodles now. Chapter 771 Trout Valley, mamariel castle. This is a flawless castle with a wide courtyard and blooming flowers. It is a completely different scene from the withered forest we met before, symbolizing life and prosperity. "This is mamariel, the castle of the White Queen." The big cat shook its tail, pointed to the castle in front and happily introduced it to the three. Gray looked on both sides. There were high mountains on both sides, and the stones were arranged neatly to form a long valley. The valley is not rugged, but extremely flat. The clean and tidy slate road and cherry trees full of flowers on both sides show that it is a peaceful and beautiful place. Gray doesn''t want to take... Valley by appearance, but there''s no way. In fairy tales, where good people live, there are always flowers everywhere, trees everywhere, clouds are white, the sky is blue, and people are smiling. The place where evil people live is terrible and dark. The trees around them will wither. The castle is like a deep ancient castle, emitting a cold smell, which is frightening. This is all regular. Your majesty has been well-informed and has long summarized it. "What a beautiful place." Alice was amazed at such a place. The previous forest was fantastic enough, but those huge mushrooms and strange trees always make people feel free. The things here, even if they are moved to the real world, are not special. They will not arouse anyone''s doubt, but will only feel very beautiful. "You can stay here for a while." Gray said, "the white queen should not refuse." "But I have to go back. After disappearing for a day, my mother must be worried to death." Alice shook her head. She just wanted the White Queen to tell her how to go back and return to the real world quickly. As for this beautiful magic world, it''s really interesting, but she doesn''t want to worry her mother. "Don''t worry, there is a difference in time flow between the magical world and the real world. Even if you stay here for a long time, it''s only a short time in the outside world." Gray smiled. "I''ve been to a magical world called Narnia. In the past few years, the outside world has passed less than a day." Of course, he''s talking nonsense. When he was in Narnia, he never went to the outside world and stayed in Narnia all the time. However, his expression was so sincere that Alice couldn''t see any flaws, and didn''t doubt his words at all, so she chose to believe it directly. She breathed a sigh of relief, with a smile on her face and a charming light in her eyes. "That''s great." Suddenly, Gray was stunned. He found that when he was talking about Narnia, a strange feeling flashed away. "Wow, it seems that we have been found." Gray looked at the castle ahead, but he wasn''t too surprised. They have arrived at each other''s base camp, and they have not deliberately hidden. If the other party can''t find it, it''s a strange thing. "Who?" Gray looked at a terrace of the castle and smiled, "master here!" "White Queen!" The big cat shrunk his neck. He was a little afraid of contacting these people. "Red Queen, white queen, what''s their relationship?" Alice was curious about it. Everyone seemed to be afraid of the Red Queen, but respected the White Queen. The big cat explained: "they are sisters, but their character is completely opposite. The Red Queen is cruel and evil. She likes to cut people''s heads. Everyone is afraid of her, while the White Queen is kind and kind. She vowed never to hurt any living creatures and is very good to the people." "It seems that she is a good person!" Said Alice, who had a good impression of the white queen before she met. "I wonder if she will buy me a drink?" Little Molly secretly thought that if the White Queen invited herself to drink, she would admit that she was a good man. Soon, the four came to the front of the castle. Two teams of soldiers were lined up on both sides. A group of white people were waiting for them. "Alice, welcome to marmorel." In the middle was a beautiful and dignified woman with a smile on her face and small steps towards them. Although the distance she took each step was very short, she was fast. In a short time, she came to them. In addition to her, the officials behind her also followed. At a glance, it was all white. Not only their clothes are white, but also their hair is white. Gray looked carefully. Fortunately, their pupils were not white, otherwise it would be too scary. He would doubt whether he had fallen into the monster. "Thank you!" Alice nodded politely. "Nice to meet you, your majesty." "And you, mamariel, welcome." She pressed down her happiness and looked at gray and the big cat next to her. "Will you prepare a welcome banquet for us?" Little Molly is very curious. If she is going to hold a party, she can drink a lot of wine again. The White Queen''s face flashed with surprise. She didn''t find the little guy just now. You know, she is not a weak woman with no strength to bind chickens. She is a powerful witch, but she didn''t find her. The smile on her face remained unchanged. She nodded gently to little jasmine, "of course, lovely little guy, what''s your name." "Everyone calls me little Molly." The elf said happily, it''s good to have a party. She likes the party best. "Hello, little Molly, mamariel will hold a grand party. Do you have any requirements?" The White Queen smiled softly, as if she would meet any request. Little Molly looked at gray. After all, she still didn''t ask for wine. She quietly motioned to the White Queen to drink. The White Queen nodded to understand, then looked at gray, smiled faintly, and waited for him to see herself. Gray also smiled faintly. Soon, both faces were stiff with laughter, but they were still looking at each other motionless. Of course, it was impossible. The big cat couldn''t stand the atmosphere. He grinned and showed his teeth. "Your Majesty, this is gray, a powerful magician." "Hello, Mr. magician, please enter the castle with me." The White Queen breathed a sigh of relief. Although she didn''t know why gray didn''t speak, someone could break the embarrassment. "Yes, your majesty!" Gray nodded. He wasn''t distracted just wondering what she was looking at him. "Gray, why doesn''t this kind queen have a crown?" Little jasmine whispered in his ear. She thought every queen wanted a crown, even Arlo had a crown. "Maybe it was robbed." Gray shrugged. The White Queen walked side by side with Alice and introduced her to the scenery of mamariel. Chapter 772 "Everyone is waiting for you!" The White Queen and Alice were drinking tea together on the terrace of the castle. "When I kill Gabe walker?" Although it was only one day, Alice was tired of listening to this. Everyone said she was going to kill Gaby walker, but they said she wasn''t the Alice. Even Abu Soren, who the animals trusted, said he was not Alice they were waiting for, and he didn''t want to kill anything. Why did they let themselves do it? It was kidnapping and a crime. "Yes, only you can kill Gaby walker." The White Queen nodded and smiled, "I believe you can do it." "But I''m not the one you''re waiting for. Why don''t you kill that Gaby Walker yourself? You can do it! " Alice wondered, there are so many people in the underground world, can''t it be better than a woman? And they can do magic, the magic potion that can make people bigger and smaller, and all kinds of strange soldiers. More importantly, she doesn''t know their gratitude and resentment at all. They say who is good and who is evil. She doesn''t know at all. Father said, don''t blindly believe other people''s unilateral words, because they are likely to mislead you to make irrational choices. Although the people of the Red Queen are indeed chasing her, and the White Queen looks like a good person, they have been persuading themselves to deal with the Red Queen. Will a good person persuade others to kill who? But I''m just an outsider. I didn''t do anything. Why did the Red Queen kill herself and the White Queen encourage herself to kill? Originally, she wouldn''t think so, but after meeting gray, Gray said to the crazy hat, ''if you have revenge with you, you''ll revenge yourself'' touched her. That''s right. If you have any revenge, you should avenge yourself. Why should you involve me as an outsider. She is just a cruel and weak woman who has just come to this world and has not seen the Red Queen. She doesn''t have such a great sense of justice. When she hears that you are bullied, she will help you to take revenge. The White Queen shook her head slightly and said softly, "I swear I will never hurt any creatures." "If you don''t help us, the world will be destroyed and everyone will die. Please help us." Her expression is firm, her eyes are sincere and compassionate. Anyone who sees her will think she is a kind person, and people can''t bear to refuse her help. Alice hesitated. She was a kind person. She was willing to do things to help others, but if she was asked to kill or kill other monsters, she would have no bottom. "We need your help, Alice, please." The White Queen said earnestly with her eyes and held her hand tightly. Alice was at a loss. The White Queen''s attitude was very sincere, but just as the White Queen vowed not to hurt any living creatures, she didn''t kill any living creatures herself. How is it possible for her to deal with Gaby Walker now? What she couldn''t do was absolutely impossible. She knew herself clearly, so she refused again. After Alice refused again, although the white queen still thought she was the one they were waiting for, she didn''t continue to persuade her. "Maybe you can ask gray for help." Alice suggested carefully. "Gray?" The White Queen''s eyes flashed with doubt, and then remembered the man who accompanied Alice. "He''s very strong. Before, the red heart soldiers you said came to catch us, and gray killed them all at once." Alice nodded hard, admiring gray very much. The White Queen nodded noncommittally. It''s really good to kill several, but it''s not necessary to say how powerful it is? "More than that!" Suddenly, a furry head appeared in the air, and the big cat Miaomiao smiled with crescent moon. "In the morning, twenty red heart soldiers surrounded us, and he solved them all at once." "Why don''t I know?" Alice was surprised. When she got up, gray had lived outside and made breakfast. She didn''t see any traces of red heart soldiers at all. "You were sleeping." The big cat said naturally, "I said that gray moved very fast, and he did magic, isolated his voice, and didn''t disturb you." "Well, gray is super powerful, and so am I!" Little Molly stood on the cat''s head, crossed her waist and said seriously. The White Queen blinked, digested the information, and asked softly, "you mean he killed twenty red heart soldiers at once, and hasn''t disturbed Alice''s sleep?" She didn''t believe it. She just couldn''t believe it. Is there really such a powerful person in this world? Even if she did it herself, she couldn''t do it to this extent. Of course, she swore that she would never hurt any creatures, so it was impossible to prove it. But if this is true, then the man who is good for nothing but tall and handsome seems a little unfathomable. "Of course, Miaomiao won''t lie!" The big cat stood up and said he was an honest and kind cat. "Yes, Greg." Little jasmine also spared no effort to recommend, "gray is the God of the sea and can lift a piece of the sea." Little jasmine exaggerated to make something to open her arms. Of course, her words were not exaggerated. Her Majesty raised the sea more than once. She was deeply impressed. "Poseidon?" The more the White Queen listened, the more she felt unreliable. Of course, little jasmine would not lie. She felt that simple little jasmine had been cheated, and so did the big cat. What sea god is there in this world? Even a powerful magician can''t lift a sea. Such a person can easily destroy everything. If there were such a person in the underground world, they couldn''t know it. "Yes!" Little Molly doesn''t think there''s anything wrong. Anyway, what she said is true. The White Queen''s interest extinguished again. Little Molly said she didn''t think anyone could do it. "Gray is really strong. I saw him kill twenty red heart soldiers with my own eyes. I don''t know how to lift the sea, but he can really control the river." The big cat said softly. "And he is also very powerful. When he first killed four red heart soldiers, he used his own strength, not magic." The big cat told the white queen all she could know. He also wants to solve the Red Queen and restore the underground world to normal, which is not only for all good people, but also to make up for the original guilt. And he also felt that gray had the ability to kill Gabe walker, at least in his opinion, more chances than Alice. He is not as superstitious as crazy hat. Crazy hat is insane. He can''t avenge himself, and the white queen can''t avenge him. He can only wait for the man on the oracle. He''s not. He thinks Alice doesn''t have the ability to kill Gaby walker. She''s so weak that the white queen can send a few subordinates to kill her. If you let gray try, the assurance of success will certainly increase a lot, definitely better than Alice. The White Queen nodded gently. Even if he was not as powerful as little Molly said and could lift a sea, the possibility of killing Gabe Walker was not low if he could kill twenty red heart soldiers. Chapter 773 "Mr. magician, her majesty invites you to have afternoon tea with her." Gray was about to go out when a maid hurried up, stopped him and said with a slight gasp. "No problem!" Without much thought, gray stopped and followed the maid away. Soon, he saw the White Queen and Alice in the garden, the elf sleeping on the flowers and the big cat jumping around on the grass. The White Queen didn''t point out the meaning directly, but chatted with him and Alice. After talking for a while, she finally brought the topic to the Red Queen. "Mr. Sutton, what do you think of the Red Queen?" The White Queen said and looked at him without blinking. "To tell you the truth, I haven''t seen the Red Queen yet, but you all seem to hate her." Gray smiled. "Yes, although she is my sister, I really can''t agree with what she did." The White Queen shook her head gently. "She is too cruel to her people and will destroy the underground world sooner or later." Gray nodded gently, his eyes were a little erratic and didn''t talk much. Because he doesn''t know the purpose of the White Queen. I came to mamariel with Alice. Her attitude has always been insipid and alienated. This time, it should not be as simple as drinking afternoon tea and chatting. "Fabius day is coming soon. If we can''t stop her atrocities, the world will be destroyed by her soon." The White Queen continued, and this time she was more straightforward. Gray looked at Alice. "Why, haven''t you been waiting for Alice?" "But Alice doesn''t want to. I can''t force her to fight with us." The White Queen said regretfully, "although I think Alice will change and become determined and brave, she recommends that you are a powerful soldier and a powerful magician." "I think you might be able to help us, help us kill Gaby walker." "Like Alice, I''m just a person who has just arrived in this world. I don''t know your past, and I don''t have any grudges with you." Gray touched the teacup gently with his finger and said faintly, "according to you, Gaby walker is very powerful." He paused and then continued, looking at the White Queen''s eyes without hesitation, "then why should I take this risk?" These people have the ability not to kill themselves, but they place their hopes on outsiders and prophecies. In his opinion, it is indeed a little ridiculous. If he wants revenge, even if he is not strong enough, he can continue to become strong, and then kill the enemy. If he can''t become strong, train the dead to assassinate. Although the Red Queen''s Gaby walker is powerful, she may still be a powerful magician, but it should not be too difficult for him to avoid Gaby Walker and assassinate a magician. But they didn''t even try. They just wanted outsiders to help them kill Gaby Walker and help them take care of everything. Oh, yes, the Red Queen is the White Queen''s sister. She doesn''t want to kill her. She just wants to defeat her and exile. That''s no problem. Sisterhood is deep. It''s normal. Therefore, why should they help them for nothing if they don''t work hard? Because the Red Queen is a bad person? I''m kidding. There are many bad people in the world. If they do bad things, gray will take care of them, but he will never take the initiative to clean up the garbage. "Because the Red Queen has hurt many people. If we beat her down, everyone can be saved." The White Queen thought and said, there was something wrong with her momentum. "You''re not easy. Why don''t you do it yourself?" "I swore that I would not hurt any living creatures." "I see. The great white Emperor''s hands can''t be stained with blood." Gray nodded in understanding. Good and pure white queen, this is her human design. Human design cannot collapse, otherwise it is not conducive to rule. Seeing that the queen still didn''t understand, he said more bluntly, "then, your majesty, what can we get as people who dye your blood?" The White Queen was stunned and wanted to understand that he didn''t want to do it, but didn''t do it without benefit. The White Queen is not good at giving benefits. Isn''t it what everyone wants to see about defeating the Red Queen? Shouldn''t everyone work together? Why do you want benefits. "What do you want?" She asked directly, because she didn''t know what benefits to promise. She hadn''t done such a thing yet. It is not common for them to rule either by force like the Red Queen or by personal charm. Because as long as we live in peace, everyone can live well. And because we live in peace, we are like friends and will not put interests first. Over time, naturally, no one talks about interests. They all talk about feelings, ideals and a better future, which can bring people together. "What do you have?" His majesty smiled gently, but the White Queen felt as if she had been stared at by a hungry wolf. "Castle?" The White Queen thought for a long time and didn''t think of anything she could take out as a reward. In a hurry, she said. "Deal!" Gray nodded. "I''ll help you defeat the Red Queen. The whole underground world belongs to you, and mamariel and trout Valley belong to me." He stood up and looked out at the cherry trees. The white castle was lined with pink cherry trees. It was still very beautiful. Moreover, the trout Valley is also large, and there is a small valley next to it, which is just suitable for him to release the floating island. "Yes!" Without much hesitation, the White Queen directly agreed, "but I have one condition. You can''t hurt the Red Queen. Just catch her." She can''t bear to hurt her, but she can''t ignore her cruel rule and watch her people suffer. So we can only choose this compromise to defeat her, but don''t hurt her. As for mamariel, after defeating the Red Queen, she can build a new castle in the original place. Although this castle and the Red Queen''s castle will not be abandoned, they will not live, and it doesn''t matter to give it away. As for carrying a large piece of land, it''s all right. Gray doesn''t look like a bad man, but he means he can''t get up early without profit. Alice slapped the table in shock and stared at gray. "Wait! Gray, are you staying here? " "I''ll probably stay here for a while, but I won''t stay here all the time." Gray nodded softly. The magic world like the underground world is not too different from Moore forest. It''s just right to experiment with what makes the floating island bigger. He also has a plan. "Can you manage the territory? Won''t you be a tyrant? " Alice doubted. With his own castle, gray can also be king in this underground world. If he doesn''t do well, he may be the second red queen. She doesn''t want to see him degenerate. Are they normal people or should they return to the original world. That''s it. She didn''t mean anything else. Just slept together all night and didn''t do anything. What''s the meaning? "Gray is a good king!" Little Molly corrected his name. "I used to be king in Nani Adam. It''s not a problem to govern this territory." Gray proudly took out his crown in Narnia. Suddenly, his face changed slightly. Chapter 774 As soon as Gray''s face changed, all the faces in the room changed. "What''s the matter? What happened? " Alice asked nervously, breathing a little faster. Little Molly and big cat hurriedly flew back and looked at him anxiously. The White Queen''s face flashed doubt. "Nothing!" Gray returned to normal in a second, put the crown on his head and said to them, "look, this is my crown when I was king Nani Adam." Everyone relaxed slightly. Alice looked at the crown with some surprise. "You really had a king in Nani Adam!" "Of course, how can I deceive people about such a thing?" Gray smiled. "What kind of world is Narnia? How did you become king there?" Alice became curious. Gray said he had been to other magic worlds before. She didn''t have time to ask. Now she can listen to it when she has time. It should be very interesting. "I know!" Little Molly raised her hand, flew to the tea table, took up her small hand, walked slowly, and talked about Gray''s things in the Narnia world from her perspective. Gray also felt very interesting. When little Molly finished, Gray said leisurely, "so as long as I go to trout Valley, I''m actually giving face." After saving Narnia, he became the king of Narnia. Although there were four other kings, they were just decorations for him. He was the one with the greatest power. Here, he promised to settle the Red Queen, but he only wanted a valley, which was already very face-saving. If it wasn''t for a place where the floating island could be placed, maybe he didn''t bother to ask for some recipes and materials of magic potions, and then leave after playing. "On behalf of all the residents of the underground world, I thank you for your help." The White Queen said solemnly. "Then why don''t you continue to be king Adam in Nani?" Alice was curious. Would she still leave Narnia when she became king? Gray raised his mouth and said smartly, "it''s no fun to be a king. If you have had enough, you''ll naturally leave. Life is to harvest beautiful scenery in continuous progress. It''s boring to stay in one place all the time." When Alice heard this very philosophical word, her eyes lit up immediately, as if greatly encouraged, and said excitedly, "yes, I just want to inherit my father''s ship, go sailing and see the scenery of the sea!" "It is said that on the other side of the sea, there are great countries and splendid civilizations. They use languages completely different from ours, wearing beautiful clothes, exquisite porcelain and beautiful silk." Alice became more and more excited, as if she had reached the place she wanted to go and saw different beautiful scenery. "I have sailed at sea, too." Gray said softly, which aroused Alice''s great interest again. Other things are fine, but she never gets tired of hearing stories about sea navigation. Even if her father said stories several times, she can listen to them again every time. Looking at her, gray smiled and it was time to tell the story again. You see, with more experience, the benefits come. When teasing little girls, telling stories can make them worship. "That day, I just came out of Narnia, but the exit was not where I entered Narnia, but a sea." "I didn''t have such a strong power at that time. Little Molly and I swam in the water for a long time and finally saw a boat." "It was a big ship full of black sails. There were screams on the ship. Little Molly and I approached the ship and climbed up quietly, but we saw a group of Pirates playing tricks on a woman." "When I was about to do it, the wind blew away the clouds in the sky, and the white moonlight shone on the pirates for a moment Grayton paused and said in a low voice, "except for the woman, everyone has become rotten skeletons, and they are still moving normally..." In this Caribbean Sea, gray is certainly not so invincible. Every time, he swam on the edge of life and death, dancing on the tip of the knife, fighting skeletons, fighting seafood, drinking with his companions, and singing with mermaids. But gray only finished the skeleton ship, and half an hour passed. After listening to him finish the story, the white queen could finally interrupt. She thought carefully and said tentatively, "listen to Miaomiao, you can kill twenty red heart soldiers at a time. Can I see your ability?" She hasn''t seen gray in Narnia or with skeleton pirates on the sea with her own eyes. Listening to little Molly and him, she feels very powerful, but she still wants to see with her own eyes how strong Gray''s combat effectiveness is. She believes in Miaomiao and little jasmine, but she still wants to see it with her own eyes and has a bottom in her heart. "Just twenty." Gray smiled calmly and snapped his fingers. Suddenly, countless streams of water gathered in the garden and turned into a giant tens of meters high. "This place is too small!" Gray shook his head slightly. The water giant changed into a huge monster in an instant. He flapped his wings and flew into the sky to block out the sun. The servants and officials in the castle were all soft when they saw this scene. They haven''t seen magic. Living in the magic world, magic is not uncommon, but they haven''t seen such powerful magic. Such a huge monster can easily destroy mamariel? More than ten seconds later, a group of soldiers rushed into the garden and shouted, "Your Majesty, we''ll protect you. We need to get out of here immediately." Obviously, they regarded it as an enemy attack. Because marmorel couldn''t make such a moving magician. When they saw this thing, the first thing they thought of was that the Red Queen knew that Alice came here, so the dog jumped over the wall. "Don''t be nervous. It''s not the enemy. You quit and tell everyone not to panic. This is the ability of our friends." The White Queen stood up, whispered to the soldiers, and then drove them out of the garden. She doesn''t mind Gray''s exposure. Such a powerful ability is a booster for everyone and will greatly improve everyone''s morale. And people here hate the red queen so much that no one will tell her. "Mr. Sutton, I didn''t expect you to be such a powerful magician. It seems that peace can be restored in the underground world as soon as possible." The White Queen breathed deeply, and her eyes glittered with joy. The stronger gray is, the happier she is. The stronger gray is, the more likely he is to catch her without hurting the Red Queen. "You can really control the water. Little Molly said you are the sea god. You can lift a sea. Are you really a God?" Alice looked at the big bird in the sky and asked in shock. She knows that this is a magical world with magical magic. It doesn''t seem surprising that there are any strange things, but it''s not too much to call it God if she can do what gray does. If gray showed such power in the human world, those religious people would regard him as a God. "It''s only a few kilometers of sea at most." Gray waved his hand humbly, saying it was nothing and worthless. "Can really lift the sea!" Next, it''s Gray''s performance time. He is also very happy to show everyone his strength, and then harvest everyone''s exclamation and praise. By the way, she mercilessly refused Alice''s request for him to continue the water story, saying that if she really wanted to hear it, she could come back to him at night. Nothing else. His mouth is dry now. He really can''t go on. He needs skills to cool down. It''s almost good at night. Chapter 775 In the evening, the white queen did not break her promise and held a welcome banquet for the elves, and gray and others followed. The dinner was boring, at least in Gray''s eyes. These white people are dignified and solemn one by one. Even if they dance with people at the banquet, they seem to be taking an exam. Every action is meticulous and seems to be mechanically stiff. However, little Molly had a good time, because she mainly drank and ate, and did nothing else. The wine of the White Queen Castle really had a unique taste, which satisfied the wine bug in her stomach. "Gray, burp, I want to sleep!" Little Molly had enough to eat and drink. She staggered over and landed on Gray''s shoulder. "Well, it''s time to rest!" Gray held little Molly in his hand and found the dignified white queen sitting on the throne. After apologizing, he asked the maid to lead him to the room. "Wait for me!" Alice suddenly came up from behind and waved her hand hard. "Don''t you continue dancing? I think you dance very well?" Gray stopped and smiled when she caught up. Many people in the White Queen Castle knew who she was, so people kept talking to her at the beginning of the party. At the beginning of the dance, most people wanted to dance with her. Alice breathed out a long breath and said wearily, "I don''t know why. I''m so tired of asking me to dance." She looked back and saw several people smiling at herself. Trembling, she hurried along the corridor with gray and said with lingering fear, "fortunately, I saw you going to have a rest. I made an excuse that I had something to do with you, otherwise I couldn''t get out at this time." She doesn''t like dancing very much. It''s nothing to dance casually, but if she keeps dancing like this, she feels that she will really die, and her feet will soon not be her own. "Then, Miss Alice, what can I do for you?" Gray smiled and gently grabbed Alice''s little hand. Her face flushed slightly, and then she looked at him curiously. She didn''t know why he suddenly grabbed her hand. Suddenly, a cool feeling spread from the palm of her hand and swept all over her body. All her fatigue was swept away in an instant. The comfortable feeling was like drinking an ice drink in the hot and dry sun in summer, which almost made her moan comfortably. Gregory released his hand and looked at her with a smile. "Thank you. It''s amazing." Alice walked around with her skirt in wonder and felt her vitality come back. "Why, do you want to go back and continue to jump?" Gray looked at her nervously. "No, I''ll be tired to death." Alice looked frightened and waved her hand quickly. "Ha ha, let''s go. Leave them alone. I don''t like dancing. I can refuse at the beginning. I promise no one dares to say anything!" Gray chuckled and taught her the skill of rejecting people. He had also received many invitations from white women before, but he was not interested at all, so he refused them all on the grounds of his leg injury. "But your leg wasn''t hurt." Alice said bluntly, blinking her big eyes at his legs. Gray began to limp up and made her laugh. "Gray, don''t shake!" Little jasmine was drunk and hazy, said discontentedly, and patted his palm gently. "Is little Molly drunk?" She noticed the little jasmine in Gray''s hand and smelled the wine on her. The wine tastes too strong. Did little jasmine soak in the wine bottle all night¡¤¡¤¡¤ She thought curiously. Gray shrugged helplessly and explained, "little Molly likes drinking. It''s always like this." Alice hesitated, "is it bad for your health to drink too much?" She doesn''t hate drinking, but if she is drunk, she will feel very impolite, be laughed at, and maybe do some embarrassing things. And drinking too much is not good for your health. You will have a headache in the morning. "Little jasmine is an elf. She is in good health. Alcohol won''t hurt her body." Gray explained, "but she doesn''t often get drunk, but occasionally at a party, she can''t look at her and let her fall into a glass." "Where did gray meet little Molly?" "Well, once, I met a group of evil magicians who summoned many magical creatures from the different world, including little jasmine." Gray looked like a memory. "I sent those magical creatures back to the different world, but little Molly didn''t want to go back, so I took her on a trip." "Mr. Sutton, your room is here." The maid stopped in front of a room and had to interrupt their conversation. She opened the door for him, smiled and said, "have a nice night!" Then she looked at Alice. "Miss Alice, do you want me to show you to your room?" "Which is my room?" Alice asked, looking into the surrounding rooms without moving. "We have cleaned this room for you." The maid went to the door of a room across the corridor and smiled. "Well, I see. Thank you. I don''t want to rest yet. Please open it for me. When I''m tired, I''ll go back by myself." Alice nodded. After confirming her room again, Alice looked at Gray''s room, stopped him from closing the door, and walked in. "Didn''t you want me to come to you at night and continue telling me stories?" Alice said with a smile in her eyes. "It''s evening now. I''m coming too. Aren''t you going to tell a story?" "I''m mainly afraid that telling stories will eventually become creative stories." When it comes to driving, gray never admits defeat. As he spoke, gray went to the head of the bed, took out a small bed and put it on the bedside table. Then he put little jasmine on it and covered it with a quilt. "Let''s continue to tell your story at sea. I''m curious. What else is there on the sea except the dead crew?" Alice was full of expectation. Gray''s experience was a legend in her eyes. "There are many magical things. The Aztec gold coins mentioned before are only insignificant." Gray placed the elf, poured two cups of tea, handed one to Alice, held the other, leaned comfortably against the head of the bed and said. "For example?" Alice''s eyes lit up. "For example, there is a captain on the sea who is responsible for transporting all the dead souls who died on the sea to the underworld." Gray took a sip of tea and began the second part of the story. Alice sat cross legged on the bed, listening attentively, thinking about what she should do in a similar situation. She would be an outstanding captain in the future. "Well, gray, what''s that?" Suddenly, halfway through the story, Alice interrupted Gray''s story and looked at a wardrobe at the door in surprise. Gray turned his head and saw that the cabinet was shrouded in a sudden blue fog. He couldn''t see what was in it. Chapter 776 The blue fog gradually separated around, revealing a black hole in the middle. The hole is not like a wardrobe, but like a dark forest. Alice jumped forward, hid next to gray, and grabbed the quilt to cover her, obviously afraid. Gray looked at the strange fog, looked alert, gently pressed Alice''s shoulder with his left hand, grabbed it with his right hand, and took out the sword in the lake. "Don''t be nervous. I mean no harm." In the black hole, a steady voice came out. The sound is slow, cadenced, smooth and clear. "Who are you?" Gray asked coldly, holding the long sword. Let Alice stay in bed, walk down by herself, stand not far from the wardrobe, and keep her eyes on the black hole with vigilance. "You don''t know me. They call me Abu Soren." A fat blue caterpillar appeared in the cave. He had six short feet and lay there lazily, smoking constantly with a hookah in his hand. The blue fog around him seemed to be the smoke from his mouth, which lingered around him. Gray was just about to speak. The blue caterpillar Abu Soren spoke again and blocked his words back. "I''m not looking for you." He was cool and arrogant, obviously lying on his stomach, but he had a feeling of overlooking them. "Alice, come here. I have something to say to you." He looked at Alice and said softly. "Abu Soren?" Alice saw him too. She had seen him once before, so she knew him. But she didn''t come. She shook her head and said loudly, "I''m Alice, but I''m not the Alice you''re looking for. If you have anything to say to gray, the White Queen has determined to let him kill Gaby walker." "He?" Abu Soren glanced at him lightly, and a trace of ridicule appeared in his small eyes, "he can''t kill Gabe walker, and even lose his life and become Gabe Walker''s food." "Then I can''t kill Gaby walker. You''ve found the wrong person. Please get out of here." Alice said impolitely. "No, I just said you weren''t, but you''re Alice, Fabius day. You''re destined to fight Gaby walker. It''s your destiny and you can''t escape." Abu Soren took a cigarette and spit out white smoke. "I advise you to get ready and get the magic sword back as soon as possible, so that you can have a chance to win and cut off Gabe Walker''s head." "Do you have to use the magic sword?" Gray looked at the fat and ugly blue caterpillar and approached it for a few minutes. The sword in the lake was handed to him and sneered, "what do you think of my sword?" "Garbage, except for the magic sword, there is no weapon that can kill Gabe walker. Ordinary weapons can''t even pierce his skin." Abu Soren blew a cigarette at the sword in the lake and said faintly. "It''s the first time I''ve heard someone say that the sword in the lake is rubbish." Gray shook his head and looked at him coldly. "Why don''t you try whether this sword is sharp enough?" The sword in the lake was lowered bit by bit, but Abu Soren still looked arrogant and smoked hookah slowly. Gray pressed down bit by bit and was about to press on his head. "Don''t worry, the sword in the lake is very sharp. You can cut off your head with one touch, and you won''t feel pain." Abu Soren''s small eyes narrowed and the sharp blade hung over his head. A sharp feeling stimulated his brain and made him feel very uncomfortable. "Does he really dare?" Abu Soren doesn''t believe it. He is a proud blue caterpillar. He doesn''t believe what he will do to himself. He disdains to hide. Alice watched the edge of the sword press down a little and was about to pierce Abu Soren''s skin. "Gray, no!" She shouted that she didn''t want to see gray kill Abu Soren. The other party didn''t do anything unforgivable. "I''m kidding. Why are you serious?" Gray laughed, raised his sword in the lake and spread his hand to Alice. "You see, Abu Soren is not nervous at all. He is full of courage." "Courage is very important in sea travel. A captain''s courage usually inspires the crew and leads them to overcome difficulties. I think Mr. Abu Soren is a very brave caterpillar." "Thank you for your compliment." Abu Soren said with a sigh of relief. Gray looked at Abu Soren again, and suddenly a stream of white smoke came to his face, some choking. His eyes remained unchanged, but the sword in the lake was cut out at a high speed, and the blade crossed over Abu Soren''s head. Abu Soren felt his head cool, but his life was still there. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Scare yourself again, this guy is just like that. Thinking like this, he suddenly felt a slight pain on his head. He felt that the two small tentacles on his head had been broken, And it was cut off close to his scalp. If Gray''s blade was lower, his head would be cut off. "Gray!" Alice sat up in surprise, her muscles taut, and looked at them in horror. But after a closer look, he found that Abu Soren was all right. Gray just scared him and breathed a sigh of relief. "How dare you?" Abu Soren was furious, and his small eyes looked at gray with anger. Gray glanced at him contemptuously and said arrogantly and blandly, "I hate second-hand smoke, and I hate people spraying second-hand smoke on me!" "By the way, don''t provoke the strong in the future. Otherwise, it must be your head that will be cut off next time." "It''s just a cigarette!" Abu Soren''s anger was not extinguished, and he could not easily accept anyone who was cut off. "Really? It''s just two tentacles. " Gray looked at him lightly, suddenly the cold ice melted and grinned, "but what you said is also reasonable." "Well, I''ll breathe out to you, and then I''ll help you grow those two tentacles back." With that, gray took a deep breath. Abu Soren raised his wrinkled head in horror and stared at Gray''s throat. He felt that there was a gathering of terrible magic. As long as he opened his mouth, those energy would spit out, and he who bore the brunt would probably leave only a pile of broken meat or other small things in the end. If you don''t hide, you''ll die! At this moment, he deeply realized this. "Wait, I''m sorry. It was my fault!" Abu Soren shouted quickly. He was afraid that he would die if he shouted late. He can really choose to run away, just like when he came, but it takes time. What if the other party finds out that he wants to go and spits it out directly? So it''s better to beg for mercy. Gray stopped, breathed out slowly, and smiled at the corners of his mouth. "It doesn''t matter. I forgive you." "Thank you. I''ll go first." Abu Soren dared not say anything. The surrounding smoke shrouded him and finally disappeared with him. "Is he okay?" Said Alice anxiously. "It''s all right. I didn''t do anything at all. You see, I always convince people by virtue. Even if he doesn''t apologize, he won''t do anything to him!" Gray showed a pure smile, turned his hand and put away the sword in the lake. "Don''t worry about such small things. Let''s continue telling stories. Where did I just talk about?" "You said David Jones dug his heart." Alice immediately forgot what had just happened and reminded. "Oh, yes, the story continues right away Chapter 777 In the garden behind the castle, a blue caterpillar suddenly appeared on a rockery with his hookah. His wrinkled old face showed a happy expression for the rest of his life, gasped, and then smoked a few cigarettes. After spitting out several smoke rings, he seemed to feel much better, and his face returned to his previous calm and indifferent, as if everything was not in his heart. "Hi, Abu Soren, why are you here?" A steady and soft voice came. The big cat was floating in the air, with its claws overlapping on its chin, looking at the caterpillars on the rockery with interest. He smiled and slowly rotated in the air. "Why not go to the castle and revel with everyone? Everyone must be happy to see you, and the White Queen will welcome you." "The underground world will soon return to normal. The Red Queen will be punished, the White Queen will sit on the throne again, and everyone can continue to live as before." The big cat said a little more, and his happy mood made his tone a little higher than usual. "Miaomiao, tell me, who is that man?" Abu Soren narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice. The big cat stopped and looked at him strangely, "who?" "The man who followed Alice." "Oh, that''s gray. Have you seen him? He''s really a handsome and charming man. The key is strong strength. He''s the dream lover of all women." The big cat swam in the air intoxicated. "Unfortunately, I am not a woman, otherwise I will fall in love with him." "Yes, you are just a cat, a fat cat." Said the caterpillar mercilessly. The big cat nodded, "but I can set him up with the White Queen. They must be a perfect match. They can give birth to a perfect child, inherit the throne and rule the underground world in the future." Abu Soren was stunned and didn''t understand his brain circuit. "The White Queen is already a big girl. There should be a perfect man to marry her and plan for the future of the underground world." The big cat talked to herself, and an excited expression rose on her furry face. Abu Soren thought for a moment, sneered and said, "Alice is in his bed. Do you think you still have a chance?" The big cat scratched his chin and thought for a while, "indeed, Alice and gray are also a good match. They are all from the outside world. They can go back to the outside world together in the future." "Are you sick? You didn''t mind your own business so much before." "You don''t understand. It''s exciting to make a perfect marriage." The big cat looked up at him disdainfully, "and I''m Gray''s first friend in the underground world. Of course I have to think about him." "Friends? I can''t see that guy has friends. " Abu Soren sneered and felt the wound on his head hurt more. The big cat didn''t refute him, but glanced up and down at him, and suddenly said, "did you just go to see gray, and then you were arrogant to teach him to do things, and finally he taught you." Abu Soren did not answer, but his blue face was black. "I guess I''m right. You''re still like that." The big cat stood on all fours, covered his stomach with his front paws and laughed. "We can put up with you, but gray won''t put up with your arrogance. He''ll beat you directly. You don''t dare to pose arrogantly to them." "No matter how powerful he is, it''s not him who finally saved the underground world. It must be Alice." Abu Soren said heavily that he didn''t want gray to save the underground world. "But the White Queen has said to let him kill Gaby walker. He is the warrior, and promised to give him the castle and trout valley." The big cat shrugged indifferently and glanced at his reaction quietly. "Anyway, it must be Alice who finally killed Gaby walker. This is the prophecy of the oracle." Abu Soren felt that he had nothing to talk about. He turned into a burst of smoke and dissipated from here again. "You are too stubborn." The big cat shook her head. Why do you think it''s impossible for the White Queen to agree. Gray is much better than Alice. No matter what aspect, Alice will be killed by him. Of course, he is the most suitable warrior. After whispering a few words, Miaomiao is ready to go back to the castle hall to talk to the White Queen and talk to her about the future heirs of the underground world. This is a big event. Otherwise, the White Queen will disappear in the future. Won''t the underground world continue to be turbulent? The big cat appeared confidently beside the White Queen''s throne and lay on her armrest. "Miao Miao, what can I do for you?" The White Queen sat upright, always maintaining the image of a lady. "Your Majesty, what do you think of gray?" The big cat didn''t have any circuitous strategy and asked directly. There is only one reason why he did this. He has confidence in Gray''s face. "A very powerful man, don''t you admire him very much? Why do you suddenly ask this?" The White Queen said strangely. How about gray? Miaomiao should know better than himself. Why ask yourself? The big cat waved its paws, "I mean appearance, not strength. We all know his strength." "It''s tall and handsome." The White Queen seeks truth from facts, neither exaggerating nor belittling. "Why, Miao Miao, you..." she hesitated, looked away from the people in the hall, fell on the big cat, and whispered, "you''re a cat, and you''re still a male cat." "I''m a cat. What''s the matter?" The big cat didn''t understand her meaning and said excitedly, "since you think he is strong and handsome, why don''t you marry him? Your children will be the most beautiful and powerful." "He will become a great king in the future, and the underground world will get better and better under his rule." The white queen feels that she has heard wrong. Miaomiao is introducing herself? "Say it again!" "I said you could marry gray..." "Well, I know!" The White Queen quickly blocked the cat''s mouth and whispered, "Miaomiao, why did you suddenly think of this?" "No, suddenly, peace will be restored in the underground world soon. You are her majesty, and of course you need an heir." The big cat said naturally, "just as the old king has two daughters, you and the Red Queen." "Everyone was very happy and relieved when his majesty decided to reserve the king." "If you have a child, then everyone will be very happy." Miaomiao''s big eyes flashed pure light, looked at the White Queen seriously and waited for her reply. "Miaomiao, I''m sure you''re drunk. Go to bed." The White Queen rubbed her temples with a headache and waved away. "Don''t be afraid, you are also very beautiful and lady. Gray will like you, too. Trust me." Miaomiao is sure that he has intuition. As long as the White Queen is willing, gray will not refuse. After all, the White Queen is so beautiful and lady. She is simply the most perfect woman in the underground world. Who can refuse her charm. "Miaomiao, go to bed, go!" The White Queen was relieved when she drove Miaomiao away with a headache. Then she continued to sit dignified, with a decent smile on her face, and ate something from time to time to have fun with everyone. Chapter 778 "Gray, what do you think of the white queen?" In the morning, when everyone had breakfast together, the big cat suddenly asked in Gray''s ear. "White queen?" Gray looked up at the still dignified lady, nodded slightly, "okay!" "Just ok? She is the first beauty in our underground world. Countless men are fascinated by her." The big cat waved its paw and said incredulously. Such a beautiful woman, you think it''s just OK. How blind it is. And there are identity bonuses. Think about it. How many men dream of conquering a queen. Do you think it''s just ok? Gray didn''t know what the big cat wanted to say. He shrugged helplessly and said, "it''s very beautiful." Of course, the White Queen is very beautiful and kind, but for one thing, gray thinks she is too pretentious and has a deliberate feeling in her every move. He is not used to it. And it''s just the queen. It''s not a rare animal. He has two queen wives. Both are much better than the White Queen. They are beautiful and have good character. So her queen status won''t get much extra points here. On the contrary, her affectation will reduce the points even more. "Do you want to marry her and have a baby? Your children will be beautiful and strong, and will inherit the underground kingdom in the future. " The big cat lured. "Just get married and have children." Gray refused directly. He didn''t want to get married. If he got married, he had to be responsible. Could he bring the white queen back to the kingdom through the floating island? He''s crazy to do this. If he takes it back, his kingdom can''t be turned over? However, if you are just an ordinary p... friend, you can still consider it, because both sides only need physical pay, not emotional communication, and he doesn''t have to endure her affectation. Thinking of this, gray suddenly remembered something. When I left the Kingdom, I brought some prisoners on the floating island. I don''t know if they are all right. He brought ordinary people to see if ordinary people would be affected on the floating island. Although he has experimented with small animals before, he still plans to use people to do an experiment to confirm, so that what he wants to do in the future will be safer and do not take risks. After all, if people and animals have different reactions and make mistakes at the critical time, won''t they cry? Consciousness into the floating island, there is no sunshine in today''s underground world, and the floating island is also gloomy. Several criminals trapped in a grassland are still sleeping and curled up. They are not in good condition. Suddenly, some bread fell from the sky and hit several people, waking them up. "Bread, it''s bread!" Several people have green eyes. Without hesitation, they start to pick things up in their arms. Some even want to rob food from others. They have been hungry for a day. On this day, they haven''t drunk a drop of water. Their physical instinct drives them to grab more food and ensure their needs. "Calm down. Whoever dares to fight will die!" A cold voice came from the air. It''s his Majesty''s voice. They all remember. Several people stopped the action of snatching, hesitated, and carefully put all the things in the middle. "Eat!" The cold voice continued, and then a bottle of water fell in front of them from the air. However, they did not dare to rob at this time. They became the most polite and civilized people, drank in an orderly manner, and did not dare to drink too much at one time. "Thank you, your majesty, for your kindness." Driven by hunger, he ate a few mouthfuls of bread and slightly filled his stomach. A man trembled and knelt down to thank the sky piously. At this moment, they are full of anxiety and fear. They feel that starvation is the punishment of his majesty. If they don''t behave well, there will only be more severe punishment. They all know his Majesty''s style very well. He will never show mercy to criminals. Their life and death depends on his Majesty''s mood at this time. If he is in a bad mood, it is very possible to be hungry for another two or three days next time. Others reacted slowly, but they also reacted quickly and followed him. Suddenly, a crystal villain appeared in the sky. The crystal villain grew up quickly and became his Majesty in a moment. He fell lightly from the air, stood in front of them and looked down on them. "Your majesty!" Several people lowered their heads deeply and dared not look up at him. "Desertion, theft, corruption." Gray looked at the four people lying on the ground and paced slowly. "According to the law, you all deserve to die!" "Please forgive us. We are willing to do anything for you. Please give us a chance." "Eat first!" Gray said faintly. The four quickly thanked and continued to eat. They are not stupid. They know that his majesty didn''t kill them directly and give them something to eat. There must be something for them to do. However, knowing the return, they still have to have an attitude of begging for mercy, and gray doesn''t say to spare them. They are not sure they will not die. There is always a sense of fear in their hearts. While they were eating, gray also set up a magic array nearby. When they finished eating and quietly huddled there waiting, gray also drew the magic array. Waving his hand to cancel the power of the encirclement here, gray pointed to the magic array, "stand up one by one." Several people lined up and were not afraid of the magic array. They had done an inspection before and knew there would be no danger. Before, there was another evil wizard who thought he was going to do something. He bravely chose to resist, raided his majesty, and then was killed on the spot. The first man walked into the magic array, the magic array flashed, and his body state appeared in front of gray. "There seems to be no change. It''s just a little weak. It should be caused by being hungry all day." Gray thought, let him out and start checking on the second man. Soon, the condition of the four people was checked. They were almost the same. There were no other problems except some weakness. But for the time being, he won''t come to a conclusion. He still has to continue to see. "You come with me!" Take them to the small lake. Not far from the lake, on the other side of the cabin, gray stops with them, points to a large wasteland in front and says: "Whatever you do with this land, I''ll see enough saplings here in three years." He threw out a bag of tree species. "If you do well, you can be excused and reunited with your family. If you don''t do well, you know what your crime will end." He won''t take them back and forth, and then make sure they''re all right and get acquitted. How is that possible? They have to make other contributions, which is not enough to offset their crimes. "We must satisfy your majesty!" The four said quickly. After looking at the wasteland, a man rolled his throat a few times and asked carefully, "Your Majesty, what about where we live? What do you eat? " They have no place to live and no food. They can''t stick to it for three days, let alone three years. "There''s a cave over there. I''ll ask someone to bring you food. You can find something else by yourself." Gray left a few tools for them to plant trees. A few prisoners, don''t be too nice to them, or it''s a punishment. Several people dared not question, so they had to nod and think about how to live. Gray stopped caring about them, let them move freely and disappeared into the floating island. Chapter 779 Outside, breakfast was finished, and the White Queen was going to reorganize the army to prepare for the coming Fabius day. "Are all your soldiers iron shells?" Gray is a little curious. The Red Queen''s red heart warriors are all iron clad people like playing cards. They have their own wisdom and can move flexibly and freely, just like real creatures. But after opening it, you can find that they are hollow. Even the position of the head does not have any organs to think about. "Iron shell?" The White Queen shook her head and said seriously, "our soldiers are magic soldiers. They were born from a place rich in iron elements. They are natural soldiers." She felt that calling soldiers with iron shells was disrespect for these soldiers, which were important forces to protect the underground world. "So they are all iron, there is no flesh and blood in them, and there is no real driver?" Gray extracted the point from her words. "The magic soldier can act by himself without having to be driven." The White Queen nodded. "After defeating the Red Queen, I will leave some magic soldiers in the castle to guard the castle for you." She thought Gray was interested in magic soldiers, and mamariel needed some soldiers to guard. Then gray learned more from her. For example, although magic soldiers are similar to real soldiers, they don''t have as much wisdom as real people. They will choose to be loyal to their king. Unless their king is defeated, they will never betray. If the White Queen gave them to gray, gray would become their master, and they would be loyal to him until he failed or gave them away. The same is true of the Red Queen, so it is not feasible to persuade her soldiers to surrender. The soldiers are absolutely loyal. Only after defeating her will the soldiers choose to surrender. While talking, they had come to the barracks on the side of the castle. Like most people in the castle, these soldiers were all white. Compared with the poker soldiers of the Red Queen, these soldiers are more human, just like human beings wearing full-body armor. Well, the helmet is a little strange. Some are conical, some are horse like heads, and there are several shapes, like chess pieces. Of course, these are not helmets, but their heads, which will die if they are taken down. The soldiers were arrayed neatly, a total of 500 soldiers. This is the largest force that the white queen can take out to fight. The Red Queen is similar to her, but the other party has a lot of fierce monsters to help. They have the same temperament as the Red Queen. The red queen gives them food, and they are willing to listen to her orders. One of the most famous is the crazy hat, which they keep mentioning. It is a terrible flying dragon and the biggest support of the Red Queen. Halfway through the inspection, suddenly a dog was brought to the White Queen. Gray raised his eyebrows. He recognized the dog, the dog that led the way to the red heart soldiers. When he killed twenty red heart soldiers, he slipped quickly. "What happened?" The white queen came to Baiya and asked softly. Baya looked at gray and Alice. "The red heart knight was injured, and the Red Queen was very angry. She sent someone to catch the crazy hat, the March rabbit and the Dormouse, and planned to behead them all tomorrow." Baya said and lowered his head deeply. This is very bad news. The White Queen was stunned for a moment, turned to gray and said with a determined look, "we must save them." "But Fabius day is coming. We just need to wait for Fabius day to arrive and defeat the Red Queen?" An official next to the White Queen warned. Crazy hat and others have been wandering outside. They are not familiar with each other. It is impossible to give up the plan to save the underground world to save them at this time. "But we don''t have the magic sword to kill Gabe walker." The White Queen shook her head. "Salazi glum is the place where our warriors get the magic sword. This is the arrangement of fate." When the White Queen finished, no one objected to her words. The Oracle clearly said that the warrior took the magic sword and cut off gab Woqi''s head. Without the magic sword, the prophecy could not be achieved. So the White Queen is right. They must go to the Red Queen''s castle and find the key magic sword. "Gray!" She asked him for help. She couldn''t go to the Red Queen''s Castle herself, so someone had to go for her. Gray is the warrior she chose to replace Alice, which is agreed by both sides, so he should go to salazi glum this time. "No problem!" Gray agreed, smiled and said, "I''ll bring back the magic sword." "And crazy hats!" The White Queen warned that she had a friendship with these people. "No problem!" Gray nodded. Alice took up her skirt, listened to them, and hesitated, "can I go together? I want to save people together! " "Of course, dear!" The White Queen nodded definitely and smiled at gray, "take Alice with you. She is the key to finding the magic sword." Although gray is a variable, the white queen still believes in Alice more. Moreover, if Alice grows up in this experience, she may be able to complete the oracle and kill Gabe Walker herself. Even if not, gray is also very strong. In terms of combat effectiveness, it is not a problem to kill Gaby walker. So no matter how, it''s no harm to let Alice go with her. On the contrary, it gives double protection to the future of the underground world. She believed that gray would protect her, and even Alice would help gray in turn. Gray agreed. She took her with her if she wanted to go. It wasn''t a trouble anyway. "I''ll protect you. Just follow me." Gray nodded to her gently, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, showing a reassuring and reliable smile. "Gray, take this with you. It might be useful to you." The White Queen took out two cakes and two bottles of magic potions from her skirt. "Alice should recognize that eating the cake can make it bigger and drinking the magic potion can make it smaller. You can use it yourself." "Thank you!" Gray took it impolitely. The magic potion used for Alice was finally replenished, and his strange collection addiction was satisfied. "It''s not too late. Hurry up and start. I''ve got a fast horse ready." Gray nodded and made one last point. "We still need a guide. I don''t know the way to the Red Queen castle." If he was allowed to find his way slowly, perhaps by the time he reached the Red Queen castle, the heads of those people had been cut off. "Baia, please show them the way!" The White Queen squatted down and said to the big dog Baia. The big dog Baiya''s family are in the hungry prison of the Red Queen castle. He is very familiar with the road to the Red Queen castle. Baiya did not refuse, nodded and agreed. He also hoped that crazy hat could be saved and beat the Red Queen. But he declared in advance, "I can take you to the Red Queen castle, but I can''t take you in. You have to figure out how to get in." "It doesn''t matter. Just take us there and leave the rest to me." Gray said confidently. Chapter 780 Outside the Red Queen''s castle, in front of a smelly moat, the big dog Baya stopped and looked back at the horse following him, the two people on the horse''s back, an elf and a fat cat. It''s hard for you, brother... He thought to himself. However, he did not dare to say it. He had learned that the man in front of him was a powerful magician. And Alice was also the key figure he knew to save the underground world, so he didn''t dare to offend. Gray dismounted, little Molly lay on his head, and the big cat disappeared from the horse and suddenly appeared on his shoulder. He reached out and took Alice, helped her off the horse, and they stood next to Baya. "This is the side of the castle. It is also the side with the smallest defense force of the Red Queen. You can enter the castle through the hole below." Baia pointed his head at a small hole under the opposite wall. The small hole is only the size of a palm. It is a missing stone brick on the city wall. No one will notice it. From that small hole, you can vaguely see that the opposite thing is a garden. The smelly moat is filled with countless white heads floating on the water. These people''s heads were like stones with distorted and painful expressions, but they all floated on the water and didn''t sink into the water. "This is the only way to go. I suggest you get smaller and pass, otherwise you will sink together." A touch of fear appeared in Baia''s eyes. "Trust me, you will never want to fall into this stagnant water." "Why?" Alice subconsciously asked questions. Her eyes fell on the stone heads. She shivered and approached gray for a few minutes before she felt the chill subside. "The Red Queen likes to cut off other people''s heads most." Baia said faintly, "you say, where will she throw those heads?" Gray guessed, but he didn''t speak for fear of scaring Alice. But Alice was not stupid. She trembled and continued to close to gray, her teeth trembling. "You mean, these heads are all... Cut off by the Red Queen?" She can''t believe it. She was originally a child of a rich family. She grew up in care. She hasn''t seen any cruel scenes. I only heard about the cruelty of the Red Queen. How can I feel it because of one or two words? Besides, she thought she was dreaming, so she couldn''t care. But when she came here and saw the head covered with a moat, she felt cold all over. Was it too light to use the word cruelty on the Red Queen she had never met? These heads and faces are twisted, and even if they are petrified, they can see their fear before they die. She killed those who were not buried, but petrified them by magic, and then threw them into the dirty moat, so that they would be insulted after death. Is that all she knows about the executioners and butchers who did terrible things? "We must defeat the Red Queen!" Said Alice angrily, her eyes very firm. "Bring down the bloody big head!" Seeing this, Baia shouted slogans with some excitement. "Bring down the bloody big head!" Little Molly and big cat Miaomiao also shouted. Little Molly is also very angry. There are such bad people in the world. It''s too bad. All the bad people should be killed by gray. Gray gently pressed her shoulder and whispered, "don''t worry, evil will eventually fail. The day when the Red Queen falls to the throne is not far away. Now I can go to her palace and take off her head if you want." "Well! Gray is so powerful that all the bad guys can''t beat him. " Little Molly is full of confidence in gray. The giant dragon tens of meters long is not Gray''s opponent. An evil witch, gray will defeat her. "No, didn''t the White Queen say that the best time to defeat the Red Queen is Fabius day, which can judge all her sins." Alice stopped. The crime of the red queen should be announced and tried, not just killed. And she was afraid that gray was just impulsive and fell into the trap of the Red Queen. You know, there are countless soldiers in the Red Queen''s castle, as well as the terrible hairy beast, the big bird that took away the twin brothers, and Gaby walker, who everyone talks about. The power inside is too strong. It''s better to be safe and wait for the decisive day. No, you''re wrong. The White Queen just doesn''t want to kill her sister. She wants to be there when she officially defeats her, so as to save her life. For others, the sooner the Red Queen dies, the better... Gray secretly thought. "Yes, the red queen must be tried!" Baia said with hate and agreed with it very much. "Trial, trial!" A big one and a small two also shouted. Gray rolled his eyes and looked at the wall of the castle. Fortunately, it was the wall, not the wall. People couldn''t walk and patrol on it. Otherwise, they would be found if they discussed so loudly. "Well, let''s judge. It''s time for us to go in and stay here. We''ll be found!" Gray interrupted them. There was nothing to talk about in this place, a pool of smelly water, and countless dead people. "Oh!" They also remembered that they had business to do and stopped their voice of denouncing the Red Queen. "Then you get smaller quickly. I can fly you over." Miaomiao floated in front of them and said gently. He can fly. When they grow smaller, he can take them across the moat without risking jumping over the dead man''s head. "It''s best to avoid falling into the river!" Baya nodded and agreed with the wonderful plan. "I can also jump over with you, but only one person at a time." The horse carrying them rested for a while and said. But gray shook his head gently. "Have you forgotten that I am a magician, a great magician." He looked up proudly. "Such a small ditch is not a problem for me." "How do we get there?" Asked Alice, who believed gray. "Do you like to walk on water or fly?" Gray smiled and asked, "or do you prefer to ride on the magic carpet?" Alice looked at the dirty ditch. "Let''s fly over." Then she hesitated, "don''t we have to get smaller after we pass, otherwise how can we enter the castle? Fly in from above and you''ll be found? " "No!" Gray vowed, "I''m a master of sneaking in. I once sneaked into the dragon''s castle and successfully attacked and killed the dragon." "Have you ever killed a dragon?" Four pairs of eyes looked at him with surprise. Gaby walker is also a dragon. If gray killed a dragon, killing Gaby walker is nothing to him at all, isn''t it? Only little Molly doesn''t care at all. It''s normal for gray to kill the dragon, okay. But didn''t gray kill the dragon in the forest? Why did he kill it in the castle? "The story will be told later. Now the most urgent thing is to enter the castle of the Red Queen." Knowing that this was not the time to tell a story, gray forcibly cut off the topic. Chapter 781 Skipping the story of dragon slaying for a while, gray hugged Alice with the princess and walked in the air to the opposite bank step by step. Then he turned back to the horse and Baia and said, "wait elsewhere. Don''t be found by the people of the Red Queen. When I rescue them, we''ll go back together." "Don''t worry, they can''t catch me." The horse raised his hoof and said disdainfully, looking down on the Red Queen''s soldiers. "I want to go back to the castle of the Red Queen. I''ll see you inside!" Said Baia. His family is still in the hands of the Red Queen. He must go back, or his family can''t bear the anger of the Red Queen. "Don''t go back. I''ll save your family together. You can pick them up outside." Gray stopped him. It''s not that I don''t trust him, but that Baiya failed several times. The Red Queen has long accumulated a lot of anger against him. Once it breaks out, he will definitely die without a place to bury. So at this time, it''s better for him to stay outside and wait. He can save others by himself. He won''t have to distract himself from saving him when he can. Baya hesitated. Gray continued, "believe me, if I can save the crazy hats, why can''t I save your family?" "You certainly don''t have the confidence to save them, otherwise you would have acted long ago, so you might as well wait for me outside and believe me!" Baia was finally convinced by him and nodded, "please, as long as you save my family, I will repay you in the future. You can do whatever you want me to do." "Don''t worry, I never boast!" Gray showed a confident smile and infected them all at once, making them feel that gray is extremely reliable. This time, they will succeed in saving people. Little Molly looked at Gray''s face, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, then stretched out a hand and stared at him with big eyes. Gray pulled at the corner of his mouth, took out a piece of chocolate and put it on her little hand. The rest was broken in two, half eaten by himself and half put into Alice''s mouth. "Oh!" Alice opened her mouth and nibbled at the chocolate. "Where''s mine, gray?" Seeing that they all had food, the big cat immediately itched and floated around. With big eyes, he looked at him like little jasmine. Gray took out a roast mushroom and fed it to him. "Cats can''t eat chocolate. They''ll die!" Miaomiao is very happy. It doesn''t matter whether he eats chocolate or not. Just have something to eat like everyone else. He will feel like everyone else. And gray doesn''t let him eat because he cares about him. It feels good. The taste of roast mushrooms is more delicious. "Let''s go! Let''s go up! " Gray looked at the high wall, picked up Alice again and floated slowly. In the garden of the Red Queen''s castle, two heads came out of the wall, looked at the deserted garden, quickly climbed over the wall and fell on the grass inside. "It''s so desolate outside, the vegetation is dead, but the castle is like spring all the year round. The Red Queen is really a cruel woman." Gray stepped on the soft grass, looked at the neatly trimmed flowers and trees, and said angrily. His castle has been built for more than a year, and the grassland has not been maintained so soft. "That''s right!" The big cat and Alice nodded in agreement. Originally, they didn''t feel anything, but as soon as gray said it, they thought of the desolation outside the castle and the withered and yellow trees everywhere, and they felt that the Red Queen was really something. He made his castle so good, but destroyed the place where countless people live outside. Devil, beast! "Come on, let''s find the gardener for the Red Queen." "Well, what are you looking for a gardener for?" Alice didn''t react. "The red queen wants to stay until Fabius day, the day of the decisive battle. We can first remove other minions who help the tyranny." Gray said solemnly. "But there''s no need to find a gardener. We can find those officials. I think it''s better to crack down on officials." "You don''t understand. The gardener is very important. Once there is no gardener, these flowers and plants will not be trimmed. The Red Queen will be in a bad mood when she sees the messy garden. Once the Red Queen is in a bad mood, she will be angry. Once she is angry, she will kill people, then affect the morale of the army, and finally affect the decisive battle. " Gray''s serious nonsense. "Moreover, the gardener is responsible for the plant pruning of the whole castle. He must know the castle like the back of his hand. He must know where they are locked up!" Little Molly and big cat nodded gently, and gray made a good point. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the castle, the Red Queen sat on her throne with a little fat pig under her feet. Beside her stood the pale red heart Knight loswick, with a bandage on his shoulder. "Your Majesty, I think we can execute those Untouchables tonight and let them stay in the prison of the castle. It''s all pollution to the castle." He said angrily, with a strong color of resentment in his eyes. If it weren''t for those Dalits, they wouldn''t be hurt like this. Now you can''t take revenge on gray. Take it out on these Dalits first. "I''ll cut off my head whenever I say." The Red Queen shouted, "cut off their heads tomorrow." "Yes, your majesty!" Loswick replied in a low voice. Facing the Red Queen, he could only show obedience, "your decision is the wisest. I will always follow your instructions." What kind of person is the Red Queen? He knows very well that she is a volcano. She is moody and explodes at the touch. Even if she is very popular, it''s best not to go against her meaning, otherwise the consequences will be unpredictable. Besides, I just failed once? "Did you say Alice would come and save them?" Asked the Red Queen. "Certainly." Loswick replied firmly, "the White Queen is full of fools. She often does stupid things and won''t see her companions in trouble." However, what he thought in his heart was that only fools would come to save them. This is the Red Queen castle, the most dangerous place in the underground world. Coming here is almost like looking for death. And that Alice, according to those fat rabbits and birds, has just come to this world and hasn''t been with them for a few hours. If she still comes to save them, then this woman is really stupid. She is worthy of being a man from the White Queen. When the Red Queen heard this, she looked very happy and said loudly, "yes, meilana is a fool, and all around her are fools, fools, fools!" "Compared with you, everyone is not smart enough, but there is a man from the White Queen. He is very powerful. We must pay attention to him." Losvik said gnashing his teeth, with great resentment at the bottom of his heart. He didn''t dare to take revenge himself. He didn''t want to kill the little life he finally got back. But he didn''t dare to go. He could ask the Red Queen to send someone. Compared with the stupid white queen, the smart Red Queen is much more powerful and has received many powerful men. Let those ferocious animals and red heart soldiers avenge themselves. We can certainly make the damn guy pay the price. It''s best to catch it back, torture him severely, and then pull it to the execution ground to behead and throw his head into the smelly ditch. "The one who hurt you? Don''t worry. If you dare to hurt my knight, I will let him pay the price. " The Red Queen said angrily. Poor loswick, what a loyal knight, the magic medicine can''t completely cure him, and now he''s still very weak. Chapter 782 "Good, gardener capture plan, now!" Gray sat an elf on his head, followed by Alice. The big cat disappeared and explored the way ahead. The plan began quickly. Gray carefully stuck to the wall and moved into the castle bit by bit. "Gray, there''s no one around. We can hurry!" Alice couldn''t help saying. It takes half a day just to enter the castle. How can we catch the gardener and save people? "Shh, we''re sneaking in professionally now. Don''t talk. Be careful to be found." Gray quickly turned back and gestured to Alice. "But gray, won''t you be invisible?" Little jasmine reminded me bluntly. "We are professional agents now. We just want to sneak in with superb technology. What''s the ability to cheat with invisibility?" Gray angrily denounced the elves for not doing business and trying to find some crooked and opportunistic ways. Professional agents rely on technology and keen insight. Only fake agents need such things as invisibility. "Watch it. I''ll show you what perfect sneaking is." Gray said confidently. Alice looked at him suspiciously. How did she feel that gray didn''t have any sneaking tension now, but seemed to be playing? "There are two soldiers in front. Shall we make a detour?" The big cat came back, showed a head and said to gray. Then I wondered, "Why are you still here? Is it too slow? " "Don''t worry. If there is danger ahead, I''ll remind you. Just follow me." Miaomiao said that and disappeared again, but this time he left a section of his tail outside for gray and them to determine his position. "No, fake agents have to make a detour. Real agents go straight." Gray said proudly. Then he waved his hand, put on a red leather armor, put on a cloak, and strode towards the guard of the passage. "Her Majesty asked the gardener to come over. Where is the gardener?" The red heart soldier guard looked at his red dress and wondered, "who are you?" "I am the new red heart knight, responsible for guarding her majesty!" Gray pointed to the red heart on his cloak and said proudly, "tell me where the gardener is. It''s delaying Her Majesty''s time. Be careful that her majesty cuts off your head." "Oh!" The red heart soldier was so impressed that he quickly pointed out the direction to gray. It''s not that they''re not smart... Well, they''re not smart enough, but Gray''s performance is also very real. They have no doubts at all. "Thank you!" Gray thanked her and swaggered away with Alice. They didn''t even ask who Alice was. It''s no use that gray has made up her identity. Alice followed him nervously, her hands full of sweat. After wiping her skirt, Alice gently breathed out a breath. Unexpectedly, Gray was so brave and asked the red heart soldier for directions. The key is that he still succeeded. The red heart soldier pointed out the gardener''s position to him. "Isn''t the red heart Knight Lord loswick?" The two guards wondered why her majesty had suddenly replaced him when she had cured him with magic potions. "Wait, you''re not a red knight." Suddenly a guard reacted, pointed a spear at gray and asked angrily, "who the hell are you?" "Bold, do you know what to say?" Gray turned leisurely and stared at them dangerously. "The red heart knight is not so polite at all. There is no such tradition in the castle." The red heart soldier pointed his spear at him. "And what does that woman do?" "What is this ghost tradition?" Gray was so angry that he didn''t lose in acting, but in this inexplicable tradition. Was it wrong to be polite in the Red Queen castle? "Say it!" The red heart soldiers speared at them and approached nervously. "Exposed, run!" The big cat emerged from the air and shouted to gray, "I''ll hold them." Gray rolled his eyes. Well, it''s really exposed now. Originally, these two guys were just skeptical. As long as their stories are well made up next, they may not believe themselves. But when the big cat shouted like this, it was not to admit to itself, and the other party''s doubt directly turned into affirmation. Sure enough, the red heart soldier''s two white eyes changed, and it seemed that his body was tight. "Hey!" Gray sighed. "If you were any more stupid, you wouldn''t die so early." Then he reached out his hand and grabbed the two soldiers. The two red heart soldiers immediately stopped. The surrounding air formed substance and squeezed their bodies. After a while, the flat bodies of the two red heart soldiers were pressed into a column and died no longer. The big cat, who was about to escape, slammed the brakes and hit the corridor, "gray, you..." In the middle of the conversation, he doesn''t know what to say. Shouldn''t normal people run quickly at this time and find a chance to save people? Gray pulled the bodies of the two red heart soldiers over, put them in a corner of the floating island, clapped his hands and said with a smile: "perfect sneaking in, no one found us!" "Who are you?" In the back, two red heart soldiers who heard the news came to wipe and saw two people in the middle of the corridor and the fat cat. But because Gray''s back was to them, what they saw at first was gray''s cloak and the big red heart on it. With this alone, they are relieved. As we all know, those wearing red heart armor or cloak are the people of the Red Queen, which is the symbol of the Red Queen. People of the White Queen regard it as a disgrace and will never wear such clothes. So they preconceived that it was their own. "I''m gray, the Red Knight who replaces the waste of loswick and is responsible for defending her majesty." Gray turned and said majestically. "Her Majesty wants to see the gardener. You take me there." Gray stopped asking for directions and asked them to lead the way. "Replace Lord loswick?" The red heart soldier muttered to himself and couldn''t believe it. Rosvik is the most trusted Knight of the Red Queen. Will she let someone replace him? It doesn''t seem impossible. The Red Queen is moody. Loswick didn''t work hard before. He was hurt again. It seems reasonable to be replaced. "Yes, what that waste brings to her majesty is not only disappointment, but also disappointment. Only I can bring her Majesty the joy of victory." Gray looked at them with pride and dangerous eyes. "Do you have a problem?" "No, Lord gray, we''ll take you to the gardener." The two red heart soldiers said quickly. "My Lord, this cat and this woman?" They asked cautiously. "This is my wife Kingsley and my friend big cat. I''ll bring them to her majesty and serve her majesty!" Gray said faintly that he was not afraid of being exposed. Alice they haven''t seen. The wonderful dragon sees the head but not the tail. They won''t come to the Red Queen''s castle at all, and they don''t know each other. Moreover, even if they are seen through, it''s a big deal to kill them. Anyway, no one will find themselves sneaking in. Chapter 783 Alice looked at the red heart soldiers leading the way ahead, and then looked at gray, who walked calmly in the corridor. Passing by each red heart soldier, she had to look at them with dignity. Her expression was very strange. She wanted to laugh and couldn''t laugh. However, she was still very excited. It was not too cool to see their people emerge from the enemy''s base camp and swagger to save people. And every time they meet a team of red heart soldiers, the two red heart soldiers who lead the way in front will take the initiative to explain, "loswick has been abandoned, and Lord gray is the new red heart knight." Only this sentence has become their unimpeded pass here. Leng is that no red heart soldier dares to stop him. "Gray is so bold!" Alice whispered in admiration. Anyway, if she was herself, she must shuttle here carefully at this time, avoiding every soldier as much as possible. "I''m not just brave!" Gray raised her eyebrows and whispered with Alice as if she were at home. Soon, the red heart soldiers took them out of the castle and found the gardeners who were pruning and watering the flowers. This is a group of giant insects about half a meter long and similar to butterflies, but their hands can use scissors flexibly, and they can also use multiple scissors at the same time. "Her Majesty wants to see you. Come with me!" Gray said faintly, then looked at the soldiers, "go to your post, and then I''ll take them to her majesty." Having suffered a loss, he did not thank them for leading the way and sent them away indifferently. The two red heart soldiers were used to it. They didn''t think there was anything wrong. They nodded and left with a spear. A group of gardeners stopped their work and came to gray trembling. Even if Gray was much higher than them, they didn''t fly up, but stood on the ground and didn''t dare to look up at him. Because just now two soldiers have said that this is the person who replaced losvik as the new red heart knight and is the most trusted person of her majesty. Alice is not used to it. She makes herself like a bad person who bullies good people in front of others. Gray had walked with his back to enjoy the flowers and trees they had just cut, smiling and nodding from time to time. The two soldiers who walked away looked back and saw the new adult with a "sneer" on his face. They quickly turned their heads and walked quickly to their posts. "You don''t have to be afraid. Well done." Gray smiled and said, "you''re good at pruning, design and planting?" "Yes, my Lord!" They answered in unison, but they didn''t speak much, just confirmed the meaning of his words. "Well, from today on, you will follow me. Your job is to design and build a new garden, okay?" "Please rest assured!" "Because the workplace is not here, your family can also take it away together. Where is your family?" His majesty is not unkind. Since he intends to abduct them, he will naturally take care of their families. "Knight, we are a family." The butterflies said one after another. Gray looked carefully and found that there were some very old ones, and then some young ones. "All right!" He nodded. "Come with me. Do you know where the prison is?" "Only know the approximate location!" The young butterfly replied that the prison did not give them flowers to trim and take care of. Seeing gray frown, the old butterfly said quickly, "Sir, I know what you''re going to do?" He was also a gardener of the royal family with a high degree of freedom. Later, the Red Queen launched a coup. He was unwilling to serve her and stayed in prison for some time. He was glad that at that time, the Red Queen was not so keen on cutting off other people''s heads, otherwise he might be gone now. "Her Majesty also let me see the prisoners and prepare them to die tomorrow. They must die in fear!" Gray said faintly. The butterflies trembled and dared not ask any more questions. This is indeed the style of the Red Queen. "You said, in a lake, how to design to make people feel comfortable?" On the way to prison, gray began to ask them about design knowledge, which was an investigation in advance. "If it''s near the lake, it should be mainly the lawn. In this way, the vision will be open. You can also move on the lawn when there is sunshine..." old butterfly talked with great confidence in this aspect. Listening to the description of the old butterfly, gray found that he really had something. He gave them his floating island to design, and he was relieved. Hey, I''m also afraid of the harm of shuttling on the floating island. Otherwise, with a group of elves and these designers, the construction progress of my own floating island will not rise? As for why the gardener was taken away at this time, instead of waiting until the White Queen defeated the Red Queen. Of course, at that time, these gardeners were theoretically the people of the White Queen. Wouldn''t it be a waste of human favor to ask her again? At this time, they were kidnapped from the Red Queen. Even if the Red Queen finally failed, these people belong to him. Gray got a general understanding of their level, so he stopped talking. The rest would be said slowly after they entered the floating island. Alice and the big cat also understand that gray is not looking for a gardener to do anything to them, but to take people away. "Gray, what do you want them to do? Isn''t the White Queen Castle taken care of? " The big cat whispered in his ear, and the White Queen gave him no other task. He was puzzled. It was no use for gray to take the gardener away. There were also gardeners in the White Queen. Although she would take them away when she left in the future, gray asked her for some. Moreover, the White Queen''s castle is so beautiful, and there are so many cherry trees, which are much better than the Red Queen. Alice looked at the butterflies and nodded gently, but she didn''t ask. She couldn''t get close to his ear at this time. "Because I love art, gardening is also an art." Gray said with a holy look, like a pilgrim. "Knight, there is a prison ahead." The old butterfly took gray to a corner, pointed to a building in front and said. "Good! Let''s go! " Gray took the lead, walked in front of everyone and swaggered past. There were four red heart soldiers at the gate of the prison. Two on one side stood there meticulously. When they saw them coming, they raised their spears one after another. "Who are you and what are you doing here?" "Blind your dog''s eyes, can''t you see that I''m a red heart knight?" Gray was so angry that he pulled the red heart cloak in front of them, "have a good look, see clearly!" "Red Knight? Why haven''t we met you? " "Of course you don''t recognize me because I replaced the one eyed loser of loswick." Gray naturally finished, raised his head proudly, "get out of the way. I''ll see the prisoners at the order of her Majesty the queen." "Who are you and what are you doing?" Suddenly, a voice of surprise and anger came from the side, and then the sound of footsteps running with big steps. Gray turned and saw the familiar one eye. Chapter 784 The red heart soldiers immediately became vigilant. Loswick came. Who is this guy in front of you? "Loswick, it''s you. You''re no longer a red heart knight. You dare to walk around the castle. Believe it or not, I''ll cut off your head?" Gray looked at the visitor and narrowed his eyes. Originally, they were ready to do it, but when they heard this sentence, they hesitated. If they beat their own people or their own boss, would it be difficult in the future? "Asshole, he''s pretending. The woman next to him is Alice. Catch them." Losvik was very angry. How could these red heart soldiers be so stupid and be cheated by such a simple scam. Who fucking normal people will bring a woman and a large group of butterflies when they move in the castle? It''s obviously wrong, okay? Red heart soldiers choose to believe in loswick. After all, gray and they don''t know each other. They can''t even reach the familiar level. It''s very suspicious. "Why don''t you believe me?" Gray is too aggrieved. Obviously, his acting skills are so good. He has won the achievement of [actor]. It is not impossible to win an Oscar in the future. Why can''t he believe himself? "Kill him and catch her!" Loswick shouted, then turned and ran. He was going to call someone. Anyway, it''s impossible to take the initiative to deal with gray. It''s impossible all my life. He wants to call all the soldiers, then pile him up with crowd tactics, and finally humiliate him before he dies. Whew! A trace of doubt flashed in rosvik''s eyes. He seemed to hear the sound of breaking the air. Why can''t you run? Why does your chest hurt a little? He lowered his head and looked at the red spear coming out through his chest and inserted it obliquely on the ground in front of him to support his body. He was only a little away from the door. As long as he entered the door, he could find the soldiers and the Red Queen. A trace of blood came out of his mouth. He turned his head and found that the red heart soldier had become four pieces of scrap iron in an instant, and the man was intact. I''m so disappointed that I didn''t bite off a piece of his meat¡¤¡¤¡¤ Thinking like this, the red heart Knight losvik fell into boundless darkness and his head hung down powerlessly. "Why do I kill and she catches? Do you know that men and women are equal? " Gray was a little angry. After settling the unexpected visitors, gray looked at his teammates, "come on, let''s save people." But he was not too worried. It was behind the castle. It was a small yard isolated from other places. Generally, no one came. Moreover, there was not much movement in the fight just now, that is, loswick shouted a few times, which could not spread far in the tall stone castle. "You are not from her majesty?" The butterflies looked at them in horror, huddled together unconsciously and retreated slowly. Gray sighed. That''s why the plan is not as good as change. He clearly planned to take them through a big escape, and then they were completely tied to the ship. Now it''s better to conquer them by force. As soon as he reached out, magic imprisoned them all, and then sent them all to the floating island. "Gray, did you kill them?" Alice had a look of fear in her eyes. She thought Gray had killed someone. Although these butterflies don''t look like human beings, they all speak human words and have wisdom. Moreover, they are not the soldiers of the Red Queen. Even the people of the Red Queen won''t kill them. Those iron clad soldiers killed them. Anyway, they were just iron clad soldiers and chased them. But butterflies are just ordinary gardeners. What can they do if they are let go? Can they subvert a war? They''re not even qualified to go to war, are they? "No, gray just sent them somewhere else." Little Molly explained, "there''s no danger!" She knows Gray''s floating island, and gray won''t kill for no reason. "That''s good!" Alice breathed a sigh of relief, and there was a sense of happiness on her face. Suddenly, a low roar sounded. When they heard the sound, they saw a big white head sticking out of a small room in the middle, grinning at them. It was the big hairy beast they had seen before. Looking at the monster, gray remembered their other purpose. Gray took out the sword from the lake, handed it to Alice and said to her, "you save them and I''ll see this guy." "Me?" Alice shook her head directly and said confidently, "I can''t do it!" "Believe me, believe yourself, you can. The sword in the lake is extremely sharp. No matter what you encounter, just cut it off with a sword." Gray grabbed her hand, let her hold the sword, looked firmly into her eyes, "I believe you!" With that, gray turned to the big hairy beast''s small stone house. "Be careful!" Alice said, taking the big cat and little Molly to save people. Gray walked over, the big hairy beast stared at him, continued to grin and growl, making bursts of threatening sounds, like the low growl of cats and dogs robbed of food. It was not loyal to protect the Red Queen, but remembered that the man slapped it a few days ago, which made it dizzy and almost concussion. "Roar again. Believe it or not, I pulled your skin out?" Gray came up to it and said coldly. As soon as these words came out, the big hairy beast shook all over and shrunk his head. He didn''t dare to make a sound. Obviously, the slap is still fresh in its memory and doesn''t want to be slapped again. "Are you tied up? What a pity? " Gray looked at the iron rope around his neck and shook his head slightly. "Do you want to hang out with me? As long as you watch the door and don''t hurt people casually, you can move freely." "Sobbing, sobbing!" The big hairy beast nodded quickly. "Really?" Gray didn''t expect his overlord''s gas to leak so seriously. After saying a word casually, his little brother took his head and worshipped. "Well, if you bite others casually, don''t blame me for peeling off your skin." He warned that he wanted a watchdog, but he didn''t want a dog that bites people. The big hairy beast nodded quickly, indicating that he would do it. In this way, Gray was relieved that he was so intelligent, understood people''s words, and explained nothing. He didn''t have to train time like an ordinary dog. "Later, I''ll get something first and open the chain for you." The big hairy beast retreated into the small stone house. Gray also went in, frowned and said, "follow me to pay attention to hygiene and be a clean dog, you know?" The big hairy beast had no opinion and nodded quickly. It also likes to be clean. If it weren''t tied here, it would be a clean dog. When he entered the kennel, gray saw the box at a glance. He went over to have a look. Without any superfluous action, he directly grabbed the iron lock and pulled it. Very embarrassed, the iron lock didn''t break, but there was a magic glow on the box, trying to fight him back. A smashed counterattack magic. Gray looked at the magic on the box and tested it for a while. He found that the magic was very simple and there was no need to study it. There was a golden flame in his hand, and the iron lock suddenly turned into iron and flowed down. When the box was opened, a sword inlaid with precious stones lay in the box and took out the sword. Gray flicked the sword body gently, which made a pleasant sound. "Not bad!" Gray smiled and struck the big hairy beast''s chain with a backhand sword. The chain snapped. "Worse than the sword in the lake!" "Woo woo!" The big hairy beast wants to rub him! "Don''t come near me if it''s so dirty. Take a bath first!" Gray slapped it on the head, and a magic wave rippled over it, sweeping away all the filth from it. "That''s good. Remember, as my dog, I must love to be clean. I can''t bite people indiscriminately. When I see the enemy, I have to rush up ferociously." Gray taught. The big hairy beast nodded quickly, indicating that he had remembered it and would do things according to the standard in the future. Suddenly, gray turned his head and slapped him on the head. "The key is right here. Why don''t you say it?" The big hairy beast whined wrongfully. It seems that you didn''t ask again. A key around his neck shook with his head, which was dazzling. Gray felt that the lock was gone, and leaving the key was also the sorrow of the key, so he stretched out his hand and pulled it over, and a flame was molten iron. Chapter 785 Here, Alice walked into the prison with a sword in the lake and a firm face. "Don''t worry, there is no guard inside!" The big cat soon came back from the front and said to Alice. This prison is only guarded by four red heart soldiers outside, and the big hairy beast in the kennel is probably a guard force. With this arrangement, the Red Queen probably doesn''t believe that someone can save people from here. Alice trotted up and soon saw crazy hat and others in a cell, but she didn''t see the white rabbit and fat brother she met the day she first came to the underground world. "Alice, you''ve come to save us!" The crazy hat looked surprised when he saw Alice. A group of arrested people gathered around, looked forward to Alice, and chirped to her to open the cell door quickly. "Dear crazy hat, and me!" The big cat sees that no one pays attention to himself and takes the initiative to make a noise to attract their attention. "Thank you, Miao Miao!" Crazy hat said sincerely. No matter how he felt about him before, he can''t ignore it if he comes to save himself now. He''s just a little crazy, but he''s not stupid. He knows right and wrong. "Then give me your hat. You know, I''ve always liked it. I''ll treat it well and take it on all formal occasions." Miaomiao looked at the tall hat on the crazy hat and said. "No way!" He refused without thinking, "but I can make one for you. I''m the best hatter." "Forget it, I only like this on your head." "Step back and I''ll cut off the lock." Alice said to them, raising her sword in the lake with both hands and aiming at the chain that locked the door. The others retreated, and Alice cut hard at the chain. With a Ding, the chain broke. Crazy hats, they can''t wait to get out, but they still have chains on their feet, which keep them firmly bound in the cell. "Don''t move. I''ll help you cut off the iron chain." Alice opened the cell door and went in, raising her sword at the chain on their feet. "Be careful!" The March hare shrugged one ear and said tremblingly. He had no confidence in Alice''s sword, for fear that she might cut herself off with a sword. "Don''t worry!" Alice''s confidence grew fast when he cut off a chain. Kwai quickly cut off the iron chain on their feet. "I knew you must be the real Alice. This must be the sword of Walpole in your hand!" The March rabbit was free, jumped up happily, ran to Alice, looked at the long sword in her hand and said happily. This sword is so sharp that it can easily cut off the iron lock. It must be the sword of Walpole. "No, I''ve seen the sword of Walpole. It''s not like this. It''s much more beautiful than this sword." Crazy hat put on his high hat and said softly. "So now we have to find the sword of Walpole, or Fabius day Alice may have no weapons to use." "This is gray''s sword in the lake. He went to find the sword of Walpole." Said Alice. Suddenly, she thought, isn''t the sword in the Lake King Arthur''s weapon? Without time to think about these irrelevant things, Alice quickly said, "go out and see if anyone comes. Gray may have found the sword of Walpole and waited for us outside." "What about you?" "I have to save Baia''s family, soon!" Alice said as she walked to the deep cell. Soon I found Baia''s family, a group of puppies and a big dog twice as big as Baia. "I''m here to save you. Follow us later. Don''t run around." Said Alice, quickly cutting off the chain on the cell. But the dogs had no iron locks on them, and there was no need for her to work harder. "Thank you!" The biggest dog said, and then restrained the puppies to follow her. Alice joined them with the crazy hat, and a group of people came out of the cell. It was dusk outside and it was dark around. This was a good time to escape. "By the way, the white rabbit has twin brothers?" Alice asked, remembering that they had been caught, too. "They are in the castle of the Red Queen. There is no danger for the time being." The Dormouse replied quickly. They were liked by the Red Queen to please her. "Find them and let''s get out of here together." Alice quickly decided that since she was here, she didn''t want to give up anyone and was going to save them all. Dormouse no longer disagreed with her. "I''ll go right away!" "Gray!" Alice muttered, taking her sword and trotting towards the middle kennel. But before she arrived, a huge head came out of the kennel, and fierce eyes swept over them. "No, the big hairy beast has been released. We must leave immediately!" Crazy hat and March rabbit changed their faces. "I''ll stop him. Run with my children!" The big dog lay low and looked at the big hairy beast fiercely. As long as the children are all right, it''s worth dying here. "What are you doing!" Behind the big hairy beast, gray came out, "in the enemy''s base camp, keep a low profile." "Gray, you''re okay!" Alice came happily. "Have you got the sword of Walpole?" As for the hairy beast, didn''t you see it swaying its head and tail and making a flattering expression on gray? It doesn''t need to say anything. "Ah!" Gray took the sword of Walpole, took a sword flower and handed it to Alice. "What a beautiful sword!" Alice was suddenly attracted by the sword. The sword of Walpole is indeed more beautiful and elegant than the sword in the lake. It is more suitable for women. Gray handed Alice the sword of Walpole and took the sword back from her hand. "Is everyone here?" "No, the twin brothers and the white rabbit are not in the cell. The Dormouse went to find them." Alice said quickly. "We agreed to meet at the castle gate." "Then let''s go!" Gray felt two more weights on his body and said decisively. "By the way, this is a big hairy beast. It has abandoned the darkness and turned its back on the cruel and evil Red Queen. Follow me to contribute to the development of the underground world. Next, if it is in danger, he will go first!" He introduced the big hairy beast and told everyone not to be afraid of it. The big hairy beast raised his head happily. He didn''t think it was wrong. He was responsible for charging and fighting. Now it''s time to show his value. "Wait, is that the red heart knight?" Finally someone found losvik''s body and breathed out. "I didn''t kill him last time. Unexpectedly, this time I came to save people and met him again. I easily removed this cancer for the underground world." Gray nodded calmly. The others were immediately full of confidence. Loswick died, and then the probability of escaping increased a lot. "Well, he''s already dead!" Mad hat was overjoyed. The Red Knight and the red queen were his enemies. Chapter 786 In a room in the castle, gray sat in a comfortable position on a chair, in front of a group of animals, Alice and crazy hat. "Gray, don''t we really hurry to escape?" Alice couldn''t help asking. If you leave someone else''s prison and don''t run quickly, you''re still free to rest in her castle. Wouldn''t it be a failure if someone found out? "It''s okay!" Gray smiled softly, very confident, pointed to the window and said, "look at the sky outside. It''s going to be dark soon. When it gets dark later, it''s the best time for us to go out." Although the castle will certainly light a large number of candles to make the whole castle bright, the Red Queen will not be extravagant to light candles outside Liancheng castle. Then he stood up and walked to the window, "you see, it''s very close to the castle gate. Later, we just need to turn over here and rush directly to the door to escape easily." "But!" Alice hesitated. "Can''t you fly out? Or send everyone to your magical place and take them out. " She said that gray sent the butterfly gardener away. As long as he sent them in, and then he left alone, he could take everyone away and escape from the Red Queen Castle easily. Gray''s face was solemn. "No, I can''t drive so many people alone, and the place is full of butterflies, so I can''t put others." With that, gray took out a piece of chocolate and stuffed it into the elf to block her mouth. I''m kidding. This is a nervous and exciting escape game. It pays attention to fighting wits and courage with the enemy. What''s the matter with a whoosh and people leaving? Have promised the white queen not to kill the Red Queen here. Can''t you play? Alice said nothing more, took the sword of Walpole and stood with him at the window, quietly waiting for night to fall. "Gray, is your sword really a sword in the lake?" After waiting for a while, she couldn''t help asking. She wondered how the legendary King Arthur''s sword could be in Gray''s hand? Is gray a descendant of King Arthur? And is there really a sword in the lake in the world? She used to look at it only as a legend. Before, she thought it was impossible for a fairy in the lake to send a sword to King Arthur, but now she is in the magical world. If the fairy in the lake exists, it doesn''t seem too outrageous. "It''s a sword in the lake!" Gray nodded. "I don''t have to cheat you with this. I can''t cheat anything." "No, I''m just surprised." Alice shook her head quickly to show that she did not doubt his words. Gray smiled gently. "When we leave here, I''ll tell you the story of I got the sword in the lake." "Well, I like listening to stories best!" The big cat ran over and said with a playful face. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the castle hall, a group of animals are performing for the Red Queen. "Your Majesty, we found some blood and a pile of ashes behind the castle." A castle official came to the red queen in a panic and said nervously. "Blood, ashes?" The Red Queen raised her big head and shouted, "Sidney! Sidney! " But she shouted for a while, but no one came, and no one answered. "Where is my Red Knight?" The Red Queen angrily looked at the people around her and continued to roar in a loud voice. "Your Majesty, one more thing." The man wiped a sweat and said tremblingly. The Red Queen turned her head and stared at him angrily, "what''s up!" "The big hairy beast is gone!" He said cautiously, keeping his head as low as possible, and dared not look into the eyes of the Red Queen. The Red Queen stood up and walked behind the castle without saying a word. Her footsteps were hurried and her anger was full of anger. A group of people saw the situation badly, didn''t dare to speak at all, and followed carefully. In the big hairy beast''s Kennel, the red queen saw the open box and the cut chain. She held Shuangquan tightly and roared angrily, "find out for me, find out the thief, and I''ll cut off his head." For a moment, the castle was in chaos. A pair of red heart soldiers entered the castle and shuttled between the corridors, constantly patrolling and searching. "Where''s the criminal guard?" The red queen came out of the kennel, saw the unguarded cell and roared again. No one knows, no one answers. She stomped heavily into the cell, and waiting for her were only a few empty cells and a few broken chains. "Everyone, search for me. I must find those damn thieves and those damn Dalits." In the room, gray felt the excitement of the whole castle, shrugged and looked at Alice. "Seems to have been found?" "So what? Let''s go. Now they''re searching inside. We should still have a chance. " Alice thought for a moment and suggested, "otherwise it will be too late for them to leave when they block the castle." Gray sighed. His perfect escape plan. "Miaomiao, you and the Dormouse go to the castle to light some fires and light some rooms. We''ll wait for you here. Go and come back quickly." "Good!" The Dormouse nodded and Miaomiao disappeared directly into the air. Now she didn''t think Gray was the Red Queen, but the red heart cloak behind him seemed to remind her. The Dormouse opened a crack in the door, slipped out quietly, quickly came to the front rooms next to the wall, jumped onto the candlestick gently, hugged a candle and jumped down. Then she started to set fire everywhere. After lighting several places, she quickly turned around and went back to meet. On the other side, Miaomiao breaks off the candles, opens the door and throws them in one by one. "Catch him!" Miaomiao''s unscrupulous behavior was soon discovered, and a group of red heart soldiers rushed over. Miaomiao sees the situation and goes straight away. Anyway, she has ordered several rooms. That''s enough. Amid the search, there was another cry for fire fighting. The fire fighters and searchers huddled together, and the scene was in great chaos. "Well done!" Seeing the Dormouse and the big cat coming back, gray gave a thumbs up compliment and quickly opened the window. "Come on, the free world is waiting for us!" Gray laughed and stretched out his hand outside the window. The big hairy beast jumped out of the window first, then immediately locked the two red heart soldiers and rushed fiercely. Gray and Alice followed, followed by crazy hats and a group of animals. A group of people jumped out and directly followed the hairy beast to the castle gate. There were several red heart soldiers at the door, but they instinctively stepped back when they saw the big hairy beast. But the big hairy beast didn''t let them go. He rushed over and knocked one red heart soldier down on the ground, and another claw knocked the other over. On both sides, a team of red heart soldiers surrounded with spears. Gray also came to the big hairy beast, grabbed two red heart soldiers who were knocked down by it, threw them out one by one, and then commanded everyone to go out quickly. The red heart soldiers were blocked and watched them run out of the gate. Chapter 787 The Red Queen heard the news that a group of people had fled behind. Her teeth were almost broken and she roared earth shaking. The whole huge Castle seemed to shake, and there were words like "catching people" and "beheading". Everyone in the castle lowered their heads, put out the fire trembling and silent, and didn''t care about anything else. Outside the castle, gray looked at the red heart soldier who stopped not far from the door and did not continue to pursue, nodded with satisfaction, "what a perfect escape plan." He was very satisfied. He didn''t use magic. He just grabbed two people to resist the road of red heart soldiers, and easily ran out with everyone, not to mention the dead, not even the injured. Everyone was still running. Gray shouted to the big hairy beast. The big hairy beast immediately slowed down. Gray ran around it, grabbed its hair, jumped gently and jumped on its back. After riding on the big hairy beast, gray found that it was not a dog. Its back was solid and powerful. It was very suitable for riding. Grabbing the hairy beast and adjusting his speed, gray came to Alice and held out his hand to her. Without hesitation, she reached out and grabbed him. Then he pulled her and jumped on the back of the hairy beast. The speed of the big hairy beast is irresistibly reduced. Although it is very strong, it is not a professional horse after all. It can only ride around its neck, and then sitting back will affect its running. Finding this, gray asked Alice to grab its hair, jump off it and keep running. The big hairy beast had Alice on his back and an elf on his head. The speed became faster again. "Gray, they don''t seem to catch up. Do we have to keep running?" Alice looked at everyone running, and there was no pursuer behind, so she had the idea of everyone walking together. After all, running all the time is very physical exertion, and now it''s getting dark. It can''t see the road clearly in dark, and it consumes a lot of physical strength. I''m afraid the next road is hard to go. Gray was about to speak when a sharp bird song came from the sky behind. The mad hat and all the animals changed their faces. "It''s the big bird of the Red Queen. We must find a place to hide." Although the big bird is not as powerful as Gaby walker, it is also very powerful for them. They have no resistance to it. At the beginning, the twin brothers were easily captured by it. Gray looked back. In the dark sky, a black shadow was flying at top speed, much faster than them. "Said it was a perfect escape plan. How can there be an accident?" Gray groaned and raised his hand to use magic. But then I thought about it, but I didn''t start, but continued to run. Crazy hat was anxious to find a place to escape, but it was flat and desolate. The forest had long been gone. Big birds could clearly watch their movements on it. They seemed to have no way to escape. "The hairy beast can be faster, Alice. Go first and go back to marmorel." Cried the mad hat. Everyone can be caught back by the big bird, but Alice must go back to the White Queen and defeat the Red Queen on the day of the decisive battle. Alice refused directly. She came to save people. How could she go alone at this time. Moreover, gray gave the big hairy beast to her, and gray went to go. Since they all said they were the destined Alice, they could defeat the big bird and turn good luck into good luck. "Gray, how about..." Before Alice finished, gray directly interrupted her, "don''t talk nonsense, get ready for dinner and have a barbecue in the evening." Alice was stunned. What''s the matter? Did she hear something? How do you feel that gray is talking nonsense? At this time, he is still talking about what barbecue to eat in the evening. Do they still have a night? "I want to eat the roast mushroom last time!" Cried Little Molly. She still remembers the smell of roast mushrooms. It tastes good. Now she wants to eat it again. "Go to the forest later, and then roast chicken with mushrooms." Gray nodded. "But we don''t have chickens!" The elf thought, gray really didn''t bring chicken, and he didn''t see a pheasant in front of him. Gray smiled, suddenly jumped up, turned 180 degrees in the air, looked face to face at the big bird diving down, and raised a charming smile at the corners of his mouth, "isn''t this delivered to the door?" With that, two spears of red heart soldiers appeared in his hand and threw them out. The big bird with black and white feathers looked at the two red lightning, and its pupils widened to capture the tracks of the two lightning. But the two lightning bolts were so fast that it only had time to escape. The spear rubbed its body and flew over. A large canopy of feathers scattered and fluttered in the sky. Below, gray threw a spear, turned and accelerated to the ground, stepped out of two pits on the ground and continued to run. "Gray, you missed!" Little Molly has been paying attention to him. Seeing that the big bird is all right, she reminds him aloud. "I just warmed up. I''ll catch it next time!" Gray''s face remained unchanged. Alice''s eyes kept searching for the way to escape. Suddenly, her eyes brightened. "Gray, there is a dead wood forest ahead. We can block it with the help of dead trees." "No!" Gray narrowed his eyes and felt the wind behind him. "It''s coming!" Big bird was very angry. He was almost hurt by the guy running underground. Although he hid, his beautiful feathers were damaged. He must pay a price for it. Its huge eyes locked gray, stared at him, flapped its wings, approached quickly and dived at top speed. With one claw, you can break his head... Big bird thought proudly. His claws are so hard that even a stone can catch a few holes. The man''s head must be unstoppable. Closer, closer! The big bird was ready to grab it, but found that the man in front of him leaned slightly and brushed past his claws. "I didn''t expect it!" Gray flashed out his hand, firmly grasped one leg of the big bird and continued to rush forward together. The big bird flapped its wings and wanted to fly into the sky again, but gray didn''t give it a chance. He grabbed its legs for a few rounds and fell to the ground. The big bird rolled its eyes in an instant. Gray reached out and grabbed its head and quickly ran after the man in front. "Got it!" The elf sat on the big hairy beast''s head and was very happy. "What?" Alice looked back and found that the big bird that had just flown in the sky had appeared in his hand. "How is that possible?" The others looked back and stopped one after another, their faces full of disbelief. "One of the biggest accomplices of the Red Queen, was caught so easily?" "It''s OK. It took two times to put it down. It''s not easy." Gray said modestly. "Now we can walk slowly. The Red Queen is probably still waiting for the bird to bring her good news. She won''t send pursuers out for the time being." Chapter 788 In the forest, by the campfire, a group of animals sat down in a circle. "Gray!" The white rabbit shouted carefully. After gray looked over, he shrunk his neck in fear, "I don''t eat meat." "Then you eat mushrooms!" Gray looked at the two rabbits, said casually, and continued to turn the fat and tender birds on the fire. After the big bird had its hair and head removed, it was still one or two meters long, with a bulging abdomen filled with spices and mushrooms. So in order to roast the big bird and the mushrooms inside, the fire was also made very big. It was very hot near the fire. Everyone couldn''t help baking. They all retreated nearly two meters away. They still felt very hot. However, with the advent of night, the night shrouds the earth and the temperature in the forest drops. We also feel that it is very comfortable, comfortable and safe to have such a bonfire. "Who? Come out! " Alice suddenly stood up, pointed the sword of Walpole at a bush, and stared at it warily. The branches and leaves of the grass shook, and a dog''s head came out. When he saw them, his furry face immediately showed joy. "Alice, I finally found you." Baya jumped out of the bushes, followed by a horse. "Dad, Dad... When a group of puppies saw Baia, they jumped up one by one and rushed to Baia in a swarm. "Oh, children, you''re all right!" Baia happily rubbed around with them. The bitch twice as big as Baia also pushed past and the family snuggled happily together. "Big hairy beast!" The horse saw the incredibly clever beast squatting by the fire and exclaimed. "Keep your voice down! Don''t make a noise to get people together! " Alice put away her sword and pulled the horse to the fire. "The big hairy beast has been subdued by gray. Gray doesn''t allow it to hurt people. It won''t hurt you. Don''t be afraid." "I''m not afraid!" The horse stretched out a hoof and said, "I didn''t pay attention to the big hairy beast at all." The big hairy beast turned his head and showed his lovely fangs. "I''m kidding!" The horse shrunk his neck and quickly admitted his mistake. Then he saw that the big hairy beast didn''t care about himself. He turned his head and stared at the barbecue. His eyes turned. He carefully came to the big hairy beast, shook his tail and stirred it. As soon as the big hairy beast turned its head, it ran away again, hid next to gray, put out a head and showed a cheap expression. "Thank you, gray!" Baia finally finished with his family, took a group of dogs to him and thanked him solemnly. "You''re welcome!" Gray smiled softly. "Wait a minute. The meat will be ready soon." "Bite it!" Little Molly suddenly shouted, pointing to the horse to let the big hairy beast charge. She sat on the big hairy beast''s head all the time, but the horse didn''t find it. He came to tease him again and again. The big hairy beast thought that Gray''s order didn''t move. It made little Molly angry. When the big hairy beast heard the order, he looked at gray and saw that he had no objection. Without saying a word, he jumped up and showed his teeth to the horse. When the elf talks and gray has no objection, he can listen to the ELF''s orders. This is the truth that the big hairy beast sits next to the fire and wants to understand. "Bite it!" Little Molly commanded. "Woo woo!" The big hairy beast walked slowly towards the horse, with fierce eyes. "I know I''m wrong!" The horse also apologized without saying a word, and ran away vigilantly for a distance, afraid that the big hairy beast would go crazy. However, although he apologized in his mouth, he didn''t apologize in his eyes. He only had fun. It''s really not afraid of big hairy beasts. Although the other party is fierce and strong, it can''t catch up with itself, so it can''t help itself. He is the first in the speed of the underground world. It''s still early for the big hairy beast to catch up with him. He won''t have a chance until he is old. Gray focused on the barbecue, glanced at the horse from the corner of his eyes and shook his head slightly. It''s too cheap. Fortunately, I didn''t know it before. I didn''t communicate much on the way, otherwise I might not be able to stand this guy. I''d better give it back to Alice as soon as I get back... He thought in his heart. The big hairy beast returned to the fire. The horse also circled around, walked opposite it, winked and winked at it. "Gray, this horse?" Alice stopped talking. She didn''t know what to say. When she rode it before, Alice felt that it ran fast and steady, and thought it was very good. She didn''t expect it to be such a bad character. "Here you are!" Gray silently took out a small whip. "When you go back tomorrow, you can ride back." Alice quickly shook her head and refused Gray''s kindness. She just thought the horse''s character was very special and didn''t mean to beat it. "I think the big hairy beast is very cute. I want to ride the big hairy beast, can I?" Gray grinned and nodded slightly, "yes!" "Ride me. I run fast and steady to ensure that they can''t even see my back hoofs." The horse came and offered himself. He was very proud and confident in his speed. "You didn''t send a signal when you just came out, otherwise I could take you away quickly." Gray and Alice ignored him. He ran to the dog''s house again. "Hey, dogs, do you want uncle Devon to teach you to run? You can certainly become a group of powerful dogs." Horse Devon showed his big teeth to a group of dogs. "Devon, why don''t you go to the rabbits? I think rabbits are the fastest." Baia shook his head and protected the children around him. It is afraid that its children will become cheap. Whether it can run fast or not is the second, mainly because its character should be cultivated well. "Rabbit? Rabbits are slow, but dogs can run fast. " Dai Wen thought for a moment and denied his claim. Rabbits can''t compare with themselves at all. Instead, they are dogs. If they hunt prey, sometimes they are faster than horses. "No, there is a saying that ''running faster than rabbits'', which is proof that rabbits can run very fast." Baia said seriously. Dai Wen thought for a while and thought it was very reasonable. "You''re right. Rabbits can be fast." The white rabbit on one side shrunk his ears, but some crazy March rabbit didn''t care. "But I still want to teach dogs. Dogs also want to learn!" Dai Wen''s four hoofs moved happily, "as long as you learn from me, you won''t be afraid of bad people in the future. When bad people come, you can run far away." It doesn''t go to the rabbits. The white rabbit is very boring at first sight, while the March rabbit is a rabbit who often goes in and out of the White Queen''s laboratory. It''s very strange. It doesn''t bother it. Horses are annoying everywhere. The atmosphere here is very warm. Soon, the big bird was roasted, the mushrooms in it were cooked, and the late dinner was officially opened. However, although there are many people, there are still a few who don''t eat meat. Dormouses and dogs can''t eat much. After no one divides a share, there is still a surplus of big birds and mushrooms. Gray sent it to the floating island, not for a few prisoners, but for his own gardener. Chapter 789 On the floating island, next to the lake, a group of butterflies huddled here, trembling and afraid to move. Of course, even if they move, they can''t be far away. There is an invisible power around them. They are surrounded here and don''t allow them to leave. In the lakeside cabin, a crystal God grew up quickly, turned into gray and walked out of the cabin. He went to the butterflies, waved his hand, and a pile of charcoal fire appeared around them. With another wave, the charcoal fire lit up and lit up the area. "Are you hungry? Have something to eat!" Gray said with a smile. As soon as he turned his hand, a big plate appeared on his hand, which was roasted bird meat and mushrooms. "Who the hell are you and where is this?" The head of the old butterfly asked in a deep voice. "Don''t worry, eat first!" Gray smiled unchanged, handed the plate to them and looked at them sincerely. The old butterfly sighed, took the plate and put it on the ground for everyone to eat. They are not really hungry because they had dinner in the castle. The reason why they are hungry is because the Red Queen doesn''t care if they can eat, so they are always hungry. Baya and Alice are hungry because they have been moving and consuming their energy. After that, they don''t have time to fill their stomachs. However, even if they were not hungry, they still ate the food quickly, and some burped on their stomachs. "Sir, can you tell us now?" The old butterfly changed her name and her attitude became better. "You''re from the white queen, aren''t you? How does the white queen want to punish us? We are just a group of gardeners. " After being locked in for so long, they also thought about his identity. It must be the white queen who can fight against the Red Queen and save people. Considering the White Queen''s benevolent reputation, she should not make any strict punishment, so they are not very worried. "Yes or no!" Gray smiled, sat cross legged in front of them and explained to them, "I am an ally of the white queen, not her subject, so the White Queen will not punish you." He paused and said, "this is my personal territory. I need some gardeners to help me design and manage." "When I entered the Red Queen castle before, I found that her lawn was very good, so I saved you on a whim. Don''t thank me very much." "Save? Obviously... A young butterfly stared and wanted to say something. But the old butterfly slapped him on the head, told him to shut up, and then smiled at gray and said, "no, thank you very much for your help. Let''s leave the Red Queen''s castle." The castle of the Red Queen is not dangerous for them. After all, they are just a group of gardeners, but they are not without danger. If one day the Red Queen looks at a tree and a flower and wants to cut off the gardener''s head, they can''t resist. Besides, they have been rescued. It''s no use doing anything. What they are most afraid of now should not be the Red Queen, but should become the person in front of them. Do they think they don''t live long enough to shake their face with him at this time? Old butterfly has experienced too much. She has long understood that she is with everyone. Anyway, they are just gardeners. They just need to feed flowers and plants. They are not going to war on the battlefield. Are they afraid to be with a pig teammate? The big deal is that this master hangs up and surrenders to the next master. The other party won''t be embarrassed by a gardener. Besides, they have no loyalty to the Red Queen. They just work for her because they are afraid of her. "You''re welcome!" Gray likes smart people. "In the future, this land will be handed over to you. The lake is full of lawns and flowers. You can design how to plant it. After the design, show me." "Someone over there is planting trees. You can go and teach them when you are free and let them plant better." "We see." The butterflies nodded and chose to compromise to serve the man in front of them. There''s no way to be uncompromising. People immediately convert the space and send it to another completely strange place. They don''t even know where to escape. What else can they do if they don''t compromise? "All your tools are here." Gray turned his hand and rattled out a pile of tools he had received before. "Then you can build a house over there and I''ll send you a pile of wood." He pointed in one direction of the floating island. There can only be his house by the lake. More houses will turn this place into a residential area, which is easy to destroy the scenery here. Old butterfly has no opinion. Their requirements are very simple. It''s good to live. "Now you can move freely, but don''t run off the island. I don''t know what will happen if you run out." The floating island is now in a different space. There is a void outside. He doesn''t know what will happen when creatures run into the void. However, there is a film on the floating island, which separates the floating island from the void. In fact, ordinary people can''t run outside the void. He reminded that this sentence is a little redundant. Of course, in the view of butterflies, this sentence is a threat warning, so that they don''t want to escape. The butterflies said they understood that gray was not saying anything. He controlled the form and walked back to the room, and the main spirit returned to the noumenon. Outside, everyone is still eating slowly and chatting with each other. Gray finished his food, stood up and patted his clothes. "Go on, I''ll go for a walk and eat." With that, he left here and went into the woods without waiting for their reaction. He was going to cut some wood in a dead wood forest he passed before he went. The big hairy beast took a big mouthful, wrapped the food in front of him, chewed it a few times and swallowed it, and then quickly followed up. "Gray, wait for me, let''s go!" Alice put down the plate and followed the hairy beast. Dai wenlai was eating mushrooms on the ground. When he saw that they were going out, he stopped eating and followed up. Little Molly turned her big eyes, glanced at Alice''s motionless glass, and then saw that gray was gone. She walked over boldly, picked up the glass and went back to her position, drank the last bit of wine in her glass and put it in Alice''s position. Gray:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ What do you think I''m doing to follow up one by one? But he didn''t say anything. When Alice and the hairy beast caught up, he went on. In order to take care of Alice, he also took out a lamp. His own eyesight must not need a lamp. "The world is not magical enough. There is a place called Moore forest. At night, there are luminous plants and dancing elves everywhere, just like fairyland on earth." He said to Alice. "Luminous plants?" Alice thought, but she couldn''t imagine what a glowing plant would look like. Is it a tree still glowing green at night? "When I have a chance, I''ll take you to my garden. I''ve planted some in my garden." Suddenly, the trees nearby shook and a dark shadow flashed. Gray was about to speak when a big horse appeared in front of him, revealing white big teeth and pink gums. "Well, are you scared?" Gray lowered his head and quickly picked up a stone. Devon stared and ran away. "How about horse meat tomorrow? It''s said that horse meat is delicious. " "Who said, who is so crazy and eats horse meat?" It ran back and said angrily. Chapter 790 After a night''s rest in the forest, I got up in the morning and continued to eat a delicious roast mushroom. A group of people continued on their way. Because of the large number of people, the speed of action naturally slowed down, especially Baiya. Those puppies are like children and are not easy to manage. They caused a lot of things along the way and wasted some time. We didn''t return to mamariel until the afternoon. Before entering the castle, the White Queen found them and waited for them at the door with people. Looking at the White Queen with her affectation, gray rode Devon and dismounted in front of her. "Good afternoon, your majesty!" "It seems that you are going well. Everyone has been rescued." The White Queen looked at a group of people and animals behind and said happily. "In fact, there are two birds that haven''t been rescued. Sorry, there are too many people and time is tight. I couldn''t find the two birds at that time. I had to rescue them first." Gray said apologetically. In fact, he didn''t know there were two birds at that time, and the others seemed to have forgotten. Then it''s very helpless. They can only blame themselves for their bad luck and their teammates are unreliable. When teammates escape, they can''t remember them, resulting in them being left behind. "It doesn''t matter. Just save the ones announced to be beheaded. All of us thank you very much for your help." The White Queen said with a dignified smile, "Fabius day is coming soon. They will be all right then." As she spoke, she looked at Alice, who was riding a big hairy beast next to her, with a bigger smile. "Alice, I didn''t expect you to accept the big hairy beast. This is a great help of the Red Queen. Without it, our next battle will be much smoother." She said with appreciation. Alice is worthy of being Alice. She really lived up to her expectations. Fortunately, she let her go with gray. "Ah, gray took this." Alice jumped down and leaned slightly. "Not only the big hairy beast, but also the big bird of the Red Queen. Gray caught it, too." "It''s gray. He''s really worthy of our warrior." The White Queen''s smile remained unchanged, "so, what about the big bird? Why didn''t you see it? " She craned her neck curiously and looked behind them. She didn''t see the big bird. She knew the Red Queen''s bird, but now she didn''t see the familiar black-and-white hemp feathers. Don''t mention the huge bird. It doesn''t even have a feather. "Well, Gray said it was sinful, so he baked it last night." Said Alice, not very funny. "Roast... Eat?" The White Queen looked dull for a moment, then forced herself to calm down, slightly twitched her cheeks and skipped the question. "Would your majesty like to try it? I paired it with delicious mushrooms in the forest. Now there are still some left. They are preserved by magic. They are still hot now." Gray said enthusiastically. "Wait... Wait a minute." The White Queen shook her head in confusion. Then she arranged her expression and looked at the people behind with a smile, "crazy hat, March rabbit, Baya, and everyone, it''s really good that you''re all right." Gray looked at the White Queen as if she were performing a drama, with both voice and emotion, and took a deep breath to stabilize her expression. If it were him, it would be enough for everyone to meet and greet each other, so as not to care one by one. Perhaps this is the reason why she is loved by them. Although she is a little artificial, her actions are practical, which makes everyone feel concerned... Gray suddenly has a clear understanding. People don''t care whether she plays it or not. Even if she plays it, a queen plays it for you, which is also the importance she attaches to you. "Thank you for your concern, your majesty. We are fine." Several people and animals saluted one after another, and then there was a burst of greetings. After greeting, a group of people entered the castle and the hall. They stood up according to the etiquette. "Your Majesty, I found the sword of Walpole in the castle of the Red Queen and present it to you!" Gray took out his sword from his backpack, went to her throne and presented it with both hands. After they successfully left the Red Queen''s castle, Alice thought it was inconvenient to hold it all the time, so she gave it to gray for safekeeping. "Sword of Walpole! Finally back! " The White Queen got up and took over, gently stroked the sword body and felt its cold touch. She felt it a little. She put her sword in one of the armor hands. "Now we are ready for everything, only one warrior is needed to lead us." She looked at gray and Alice. Alice bowed her head and avoided, "gray, you are the warrior who can lead us to victory. I don''t know if you are willing to fight for us." "Of course, your majesty, it''s my pleasure!" Gray said solemnly, with a solemn face. "Everyone, the sword of Walpole has returned, the warriors have been in place, and Fabius day is approaching. Let''s work together for victory." The White Queen said to the people in the hall. "Yes, your majesty!" A group of officials nodded one after another, indicating that all materials were ready and weapons had been polished. Only when the crazy hat and the March rabbit''s face changed, how could it be gray? The warrior should be Alice. But they didn''t question face to face. Here, they questioned the White Queen and gray in the face. Even if the White Queen has a good temper, she won''t care. And there is a gray. He has a bad temper and strong combat effectiveness. They have no confidence to question him face to face. However, you can''t question it face to face, but you can put forward your opinions in private. But Baia, the twin brothers and dormouse had no problem with it. They all admired Gray''s combat effectiveness. Compared with Alice, gray gave them a more reliable feeling, and he was more sure to kill Gabe walker. What''s more, Alice herself doesn''t want to be a warrior. Can she force her? Soon the meeting was over. The White Queen thought it was hard for them to come back all the way and let them go down and have a rest. Crazy hat took the March rabbit to find the white queen in private and put forward his own opinion, "Your Majesty, the Oracle says that Alice killed Gabe walker. I don''t think it''s very good for you to let gray be a warrior now. Would you think about it again?" "Gray is the perfect person." The White Queen was not angry at their suggestion, but still smiled, "you can see that he can subdue big hairy beasts and kill big birds. He is very powerful." "But we all know that Alice is the one who is destined to be." Crazy hat wants to fight for it. "But she doesn''t want to be a warrior. She''s just a little girl. She''s never even picked up a sword before." The White Queen shook her head slightly. "There is no destiny in the future, only to follow the trend." "Don''t worry, gray is very strong. He will help us defeat the Red Queen." "Oracle..." "The Oracle did not say that the man''s name was Alice. We thought it was her because she had been here before and came from the world above." The White Queen paused and looked at the crazy hat sincerely, "but now we have a new choice. Gray is the one who is more in line with the oracle." Crazy hat''s eyes dimmed and nodded, "I see!" "Don''t worry, crazy hat. Gray will be a good warrior and bring peace to the underground world." The White Queen comforted. "Yes, I understand!" Chapter 791 "Gray, are you going out? Ride me. You know my speed. This big stupid cat only deserves to eat the ash behind me! " Outside marmorel, Gray was about to go out on a hairy beast when he was stopped by a horse coming from behind. He ran to gray who was going out with a happy face, turned a blind eye to the grinning hairy beast, and kept making provocative sounds in his mouth. "No, your back is too hard. I hurt my thigh when I came back yesterday. I can''t ride!" Gray politely refused. He still prefers a horse that can''t speak. It''s better if he can''t speak and is obedient. It''s actually nice to have someone to talk to during the journey, but if the traveling companion is a nag and a cheap nag, it''s very uncomfortable. Maybe the traveling companion will become portable food. "And I''m going to the valley. The road there is rugged. It''s not suitable for animals like you to run. On the contrary, it may hurt you." He thought about it very much, but Devon didn''t have this consciousness at all. He said confidently, "don''t worry, I can walk on the ground wherever others can go, and the speed is faster than them!" With that, he turned his head thoughtfully and ran to the castle, "wait for me. Don''t ride that cat. Believe me, it will stink you to death." Gray didn''t promise. After seeing it disappear into the castle, he immediately asked the big hairy beast to go quickly and don''t wait for it to come back. But just as the big hairy beast was about to leave, someone in front came back from the outside. It was the White Queen and Alice holding a handful of wild flowers who came hand in hand with a beautiful smile. "Gray, where are you going?" They came over and asked curiously. "I''ll go to the small valley over there." Gray couldn''t help holding the big hairy beast to run and chatted with them. "Little valley, what''s there?" Both showed interest. Gray smiled gently and made a kind invitation¡° I don''t know what it is. Go out and relax. Are you interested in going with me? " "Let''s go together. We can have a picnic." Little Molly sat on the head of the big hairy beast and said warmly. "OK, then excuse me!" Neither of them refused. They meant to go out with them. Alice is close to gray, a fellow from the surface world like her, and gray is very strong, experienced and handsome, which gives her a sense of security in a strange world. She naturally subconsciously wants to be close to him. In addition to her appreciation of his handsome appearance, the White Queen is also deeply curious about this powerful man. She also wants to see the details of this man through observation. "Please wait for me." The White Queen walked into the castle and disappeared in front of several people. After a while, Devon, who changed a saddle, ran out happily, walked around gray and showed off to him, "look, I changed a soft saddle, which can definitely protect your hips and thighs." Gray sighed softly and came down from the hairy beast. "All right, Alice, the hairy beast will be yours." Alice is not very good at riding. She is still a big hairy beast. The chassis is lower, the body root is soft, and the horse with strong hair is more suitable for her. "Gray, are you going out to play? Why don''t you call me? " The big cat Miaomiao appears from the air and looks at gray to create a sense of oppression. "I''m just going out for a walk." Gray said helplessly. "But if you want to breathe fresh air, come with us. Maybe we can have a picnic or something. Let''s have fun together." "Great!" Miaomiao took it to Gray''s ear and asked softly, "have you finished the bird meat you ate last time? I feel very delicious. " "There''s still some left. We''ll share it later. We won''t give it to them." Gray whispered. Baya came back from a walk with the family and saw Gray and Alice outside. "Are you going out?" "Yes, I''m going to go to the small valley over there. Are you interested in playing together?" Gray warmly invited. "Let''s go together. The running course starts today. I will train you into the best hounds." Devon raised a hoof and said proudly. After a while, the white queen came out and led two horses, followed by several white chess soldiers and happy twin brothers. "Gray, the twin brothers also want to go out together, doesn''t it matter?" The White Queen smiled politely. "It doesn''t matter. Welcome very much." Gray smiled happily, his face almost stiff. It seems that today''s trip is destined to become a group building for everyone to go out together. Fortunately, except for cheap horses, others are good. Horses can also adjust the atmosphere. Everyone should have a good time together. Well, everything is fine. Little Molly is very happy. "Your Majesty, Alice, and gray, are you going out?" Crazy hat didn''t know when he came to the castle door. He looked at them curiously, "is it because Fabius day is approaching? Do you want to prepare something?" "These can be given to us. We are happy to serve her majesty." Crazy hat said. Dormouses and March rabbits jumped out of his side, all looking forward to them. Gray invited again and the number of the team suddenly increased to more than ten. "There are so many of us, we might as well walk over." Alice suggested that three horses and a big hairy beast were not enough now, although most of them were animals and could run by themselves. But there are also many human beings. The White Queen and Alice, twin brothers, crazy hat, gray, and some soldiers and horses brought by her majesty are not enough. Alice didn''t want them to ride on horseback and chat leisurely when everyone was walking. Go out with your friends. Of course, you can''t treat them differently. "I think it''s great." The White Queen nodded and agreed with her. Then she looked at the two horses and said with a smile, "I''m so sorry, guys. Please go back by yourself." "You''re welcome, your majesty. It''s our pleasure to serve you." The two horses bowed their heads slightly, like a salute, turned and left. "What am I doing? I was the first to say I wanted to go together, gray. You can''t be so eccentric. " Devon cried immediately when he saw Gray looking at himself with burning eyes. It seemed that this was not enough. It also stretched out its head and intimately wanted to rub Gray''s face. It seemed that it was going to stretch out its tongue and lick it. "Let''s go!" Gray slapped him on the head and still didn''t drive him away. "Thank you, gray. You are a good man. If I were a human, I would sleep for you." Devon said gratefully, "of course, now I''d like to." Gray changed his face and wondered if he should eat horse meat for the picnic today. "You can come in the evening if you don''t mind..." Gray finally couldn''t help but pinch its mouth, then took out a belt, wrapped it around several times, and tied it with a dead knot. "The whole world is clean!" Gray looked up at the sky with emotion. The others also showed their approval. Dai Wen stretched out his hoof and wanted to pull the belt down, but the hoof didn''t work well and had little effect. Everyone turned a blind eye to asking for help from others. Chapter 792 Facts have proved that when people want to be cheap, they are not only cheap. Even if gray sealed the horse''s mouth, it didn''t take long for it to regain its previous joy without being affected. But also happy to run around everyone, swish away, swish back, and suddenly come up in front of you to scare you. It''s just a routine operation. There was a section of the road. There were several mud puddles on the road. It first ran to the front and saw them, and then suddenly became obedient. It stood in front of the puddle and put on a look of thinking about life, and then jumped in when a group of people passed by. For a moment, mud and water splashed everywhere, and the world turned yellow. Gray walked with Alice, the White Queen and the hairy beast. When he jumped out, he had a hunch of what would happen next, so even if he held up a shield to block the splashing mud. But others are not so lucky, especially a group of people walking on the other side. The lower body of the high point is full of mud spots, and the low point has become a mud man and mud dog. Baia reacted quickly and jumped away in time, but his wife and children were all unlucky. "Don''t run!" Baia, who had already escaped, angrily rushed into the mud pit and fought with Devon for 300 rounds. Gray took Alice and they stepped back and ate melons in silence. Not to mention, the play is still very good, that is, several angry guys didn''t have time to hide, and they were covered with mud and water. Devon took Baia and jumped in the mud pit for a while. He saw that he was going to fall into the downwind and ran away. With a body of mud and water, you can run very happily. Even if your mouth is sealed, you can feel its cheerful mood. Baia looked at his changed wife, children and himself full of God''s mud. He didn''t want to let it go, and caught up like the wind. "Baia... Baia''s wife shouted. She didn''t know what to say. Crazy hat looked at the mud spots on his body. He was not angry, but showed a happy smile. The twin brothers have begun to discuss how to revenge, but they have their own ideas. They are neither willing to use each other''s methods nor deal with it alone. They argue endlessly, and finally forget to revenge. "Wash!" With a wave of Gray''s hand, the water in the mud pit converged into a clear mass of water. The White Queen nodded. Several white chess soldiers who were not taken care of by gray entered the water mass, and then the water surged. When they come out from the other side, they feel new and much cleaner than before. Baiya''s daughter-in-law did not hesitate, resolutely jumped in with the children, swam around, and jumped out after she was clean. Originally, it was used to shaking its hair, but when it shook, it found that it was dry and had no water at all. It suddenly felt uncomfortable and forced to shake its hair, but it still didn''t feel it. "Don''t dry me, gray." With that, it jumped in again and ran out. This time, gray didn''t dry it. Its hair was wet and water kept dripping down. It ran to the front and shook all over. Countless drops of water were shaken off. Although the hair on its body was not completely shaken dry and there was some water vapor, it felt very comfortable. The dogs behind him followed his mother''s example, jumped in and ran out, and then shook their hair. Gray also satisfied them and didn''t remove the water from them when they came out. Others seem to be afraid. After all, they are not taking a bath in the pool, but entering a water ball all over their body, and their heads will be flooded. They are still a little afraid. Gray, who wiped out this, directly led the water to wash them. They didn''t have time to feel the coolness of the water. All the mud spots on their bodies had been washed away. They went on and soon came to Gray''s destination, the small valley. The valley was not far from mamariel. They only walked for about twenty minutes. When they reached the valley, a group of people climbed the low peaks around them. Standing on the top of the mountain, gray looked at the small valley, reached out and calculated it. He found that it was about the same size and just right. "Your Majesty, can I borrow this small valley first?" Gray looked at the White Queen and said. Now Fabius day has not arrived, the Red Queen has not failed, and this is not the territory given to him by the White Queen. So what he wants to do, of course, he has to say hello to the original owner. "Yes, this is already your territory. You can handle it at will." The White Queen nodded that she didn''t mind. After defeating the Red Queen, this is gray''s territory. It doesn''t matter to give it to him a few days earlier. "Thank you!" Gray thanked and looked at the hairy beast. "Big hairy beast, go down and drive out all the animals in the valley." Gray picked up the elf, put it on his shoulder and said faintly. The big hairy beast didn''t hesitate to Gray''s order. He jumped on the high and low stones and went down to the bottom of the valley. "Gray, do you want to hunt?" Alice is so strange. She couldn''t think of anything else except hunting. Otherwise, why did gray let the big hairy beast drive away small animals? "Gray, although you have the right to do anything on your territory, I don''t think you should dry up." The White Queen said she didn''t agree that gray asked the big hairy beast to drive away animals. "Don''t worry, I don''t want to hunt, and I don''t mean to kill them all." Gray waved his hand, smiled and explained, "I just want to put something here. I won''t hurt them." "What''s in it? Is it dangerous? " If it''s not dangerous, there''s no need to drive away animals, right? "Well, it should still be very dangerous for the animals below when it is put down." Gray thought for a moment and said. "What is that?" The crazy hat asked with a smile. He wanted to know what it was, assess the danger by himself, and then consider whether to advise her majesty not to let him go. After all, if something too dangerous is put here, it is a threat to everyone. "One world!" Gray lowered his voice and said mysteriously. "A world? How is that possible? " Everyone doesn''t believe it, not to mention the next world that such a small valley can''t let go, whether gray can move one world or two. "What is it?" Everyone was very curious and thought that gray said to let a world go was just kidding. "It''s really a world!" Gray didn''t change his mouth and watched the big hairy beast running below. The big hairy beast made a huge roar, echoed in the whole valley, countless birds flew up, and small animals ran away madly. It ran back and forth on both sides of the valley. Most of the small animals were driven out by it and didn''t stay in the valley anymore. "Look, I''m going to let go, a world!" Gray said seriously. Chapter 793 A group of people looked at gray with dignity and waited for him to release the thing. Of course, they don''t believe that he will put down a world, but it is certain that it is very dangerous. Otherwise, he won''t let the hairy beast disperse the animals below. I just don''t know what it is. Is it really so dangerous? Do you want to stand away so that you won''t be affected when things are wrong¡¤¡¤¡¤ Several small animals thought secretly. Gray doesn''t know what they think, and he won''t say anything when he knows it. He is really joking. A few square kilometers of small islands are about the size of this valley, far from being a world. He turned his palm in front of everyone and a mini Island appeared in his hand. "Is that it?" Alice was not afraid at all, and came up curiously to have a closer look. The White Queen and the others were also curious, but they didn''t come around and kept a distance. The White Queen looked at the things in Gray''s hand suspiciously. She was also a strong magician. At this time, she couldn''t see what it was and what effect it had. "Watch it!" Gray laughed and released the little floating island in his hand. A huge floating island appeared above the valley and instantly covered the sky. Everyone who was shocked couldn''t help but step back and felt a great disaster. If such a huge Island Falls, who else can survive? This time, they understood Gray''s psychology of dispersing the small animals below. If they didn''t disperse them, the island would fall, and they would all die below. He didn''t lie. It''s really a dangerous thing. Although it''s not a world, such an island is already very powerful. The big hairy beast ran up and shivered at the huge island in the sky. Its wisdom is not low, but it can''t speak. At this time, seeing this scene, it is glad that it counsels fast, counsels thoroughly and obeys, otherwise it may have become a meat pie now. Gray controls the descent of the floating island and combines it with the valley below. Although it was not a perfect fit, gray at least put the floating island in and connected it with the valley and the earth. He considered that the floating island had been put in Avatar world for a few months, but it did not grow, while in Moore forest, it increased by a few meters. In addition to the difference in magic, the two places are probably in the world of avatar. He never put down the floating island and kept it floating in the air. In Moore forest, the floating island has always maintained contact with the earth. As the floating island meets the earth, gray feels the feeling he felt last time in Moore forest. It was very obscure, and it was only a short moment, but he did feel it. "Its name is floating island, but does it draw nutrients from the earth?" Gray thought to himself. Whether it is or not still needs to be observed, but he thinks it is probably like this. The floating island is probably absorbing some things from the land and strengthening itself. "Gray, this... This is your world?" Alice looked at the scene with shock. Although it is not a real world, such a huge island appears in front of her in an instant, and the impact on her is no smaller than that of a world being taken out. After all, she has never seen the world being taken out, and it is true that such a huge island is taken out. Gray felt that the floating island was not big. He took it and compared it with the real world. In fact, with an area of four or five square kilometers, the floating island looks like a big mountain. That situation is still very shocking. "Yes, this is my back garden, but I haven''t built it yet." Gray smiled. "When I met her majesty this time, I just borrowed some people from her majesty to build my island." "Such a big island carries... With you." the crazy hat is not crazy. He looks at the floating island in shock. However, what he thought in his mind was not how powerful Gray was, but whether gray could smash people with the island, whether he could directly smash the Red Queen''s castle and kill the Red Queen. On the floating island, a group of butterflies are building their own house. Suddenly, the scenery in the distance changed greatly, and the trees in the mountains appeared in front of everyone, startling them. "What''s going on?" All butterflies look at the old butterfly. It is the most experienced and intelligent person and the backbone of everyone. "It should be done by adults. Let''s wait." The old butterfly thought and said. The idea of running away only existed in the bottom of my heart for a moment and disappeared immediately. Gray''s impression here is mysterious and powerful. The Red Queen''s castles come and go freely. Can they escape his palm? And after thinking all night, it felt that it was not a bad thing here. At least for now, the adult is still very kind. He gave them food and wood to build houses. He didn''t directly force them to start working and didn''t beat and scold frequently. No matter how bad it is, it can''t be worse than in the castle of the Red Queen... Old butterfly thought secretly. On the valley, a clean horse and a clean dog ran over and watched in shock as the huge floating island filled the valley. "What happened? Is the world going to be destroyed?" Devon whispered to Baia. The belt on his mouth has been taken off and put on his back. "I don''t know. Let''s meet you first!" Baia didn''t chase it any more. It was obvious that the matter between them had been solved. After coming to a group of people, Baia carefully asked his wife, understood what had happened, and continued to be shocked. "Well, the island has been put down. Do you want to play games together?" Gray clapped his hands and smiled. "Gray, we''d better be more curious about your island." The White Queen smiled gracefully, but her eyes flashed an impatient look. Now she wants to go to the island to see if such a big island is really an island or an illusion made by gray. "Are you curious?" Gray turned to look at everyone and asked with a smile. "Curious!" Everyone nodded and shouted excitedly. "Well, let''s go up and have a look, but it''s agreed that we can''t destroy the flowers and trees above. I worked hard to plant them." Gray warned first. The elves have worked hard for so long to plant such flowers and plants. He doesn''t want to destroy them all at once. Especially the Baia family, cats and dogs like to eat flowers and plants most. Strictly speaking, its children are a group of bear children. He may not be able to stand it when it makes trouble. "Don''t worry, we won''t move!" Everyone vowed. "Baia, you have to pay attention to your children, Devon. Don''t mess around." Gray called the names directly, but still didn''t trust them. Especially Dai Wen, who is cheap, doesn''t seem surprising to do anything. "Don''t worry, gray, I promise!" Devon raised a hoof and promised solemnly. "I must see them!" Baia and his wife said at the same time that they all know what their children are like. "Well, let''s start now!" Chapter 794 The floating island is also a little connected with the one where they stand, but it is not flat, and the middle is like a deep ditch. Gray moved his fingers and the soil gathered to build a road to the floating island. "Everyone, welcome to my back garden, although it doesn''t look like a garden yet." Gray went up and said with a smile, "you can play as long as you don''t destroy the flowers." The White Queen boarded the island, stamped her feet quietly, and felt the feeling from the bottom of her feet. It was the real land. If there were not many people around, she would have to worry about her image. She also wanted to squat down and grab a handful of soil to smell it. On a new land, a group of animals scattered their feet. Although there is nothing here, this is a piece of land that appears out of thin air. It''s a magical place. Just running here is enough to make them excited. "Gray, do you want to ride me and enjoy the speed of the wind on the earth?" Devon came up and asked with expectation on his horse''s face. "No, go and play by yourself!" Gray shook his head decisively and refused. Devon was not disappointed either. He turned his eyes and saw the dog family running away. He ran over and made a fool of himself. The rest were Alice, the white queen, her white chess warrior, crazy hat and twin brothers. The March rabbit and dormouse also ran away. "Gray, as the host, won''t you show us around your garden?" Alice quipped, looking at the desolate land under her feet. "Of course, dear Alice and your majesty, please follow me to visit my beautiful garden that has not been built yet." Gentleman gray bent down and took several people from the edge of the floating island to the other side of the valley. He noticed a small waterfall over there before, which made him have some special ideas and couldn''t wait to experiment. No one cares about Crazy hat and twins. Anyway, gray doesn''t care about them. They can do whatever they like, as long as they don''t destroy the flowers and plants hard planted by themselves and the elves. Crazy hat didn''t mean to follow up. He wanted to get close to gray and see if there was any chance to redefine Alice as a warrior. But as soon as gray floating island came out, he was completely shocked and stopped thinking about these things. Now, he doesn''t insist on making Alice a warrior. Gray proves with facts that he has a better chance to kill Gabe walker. The waterfall did not connect with the floating island, and the water continued to fall to the pool below. After all, the floating island can''t fit perfectly with the small valley. It''s good to put it in. "Gray, what do you want?" Alice is so strange. Such a small waterfall is not one meter wide. Isn''t it beautiful? "There is no river on my island. There is only one lake. I hope there is a running water running through the island, so it will be easier to build the island in the future." Gray laughs that the river crosses the island, and butterflies and criminals don''t have to go to the lake to get water when they plant it. If they often run to the lake, they may destroy the grassland by the lake, but he managed to get it out by the elves. He will be distressed if it is damaged. Moreover, if there is water, it is easier to grow plants near the water, which is good for building the island and improving the island ecology. Looking at the floating island higher than the waterfall, gray stretched out his hand and pressed it down. The island continued to sink, squeezing away the soil below and embedding it as a whole. After a while, the floating island was almost as high as the waterfall. "Are you going to use magic to bring water here?" Alice knew Gray''s means and looked forward to seeing him perform. The White Queen is also looking forward to it. Gray''s magic is different from her magic. She feels she can get a lot of inspiration from it. "That''s right!" Gray raised his hand, and the current suddenly stopped falling, but flew over the cliff and landed on the land of the floating island. Gray did not manage the water flowing from the pipe for the time being. The soil and rocks below gathered and filled between the floating island and the waterfall, which soon integrated this part of the floating island and the valley. Gray quickly tamped the land and opened a canal in this section. After the canal was successfully opened, he no longer controlled the water flow, but let it flow along the canal. "There is no river on your side!" Alice gave a quick reminder. "It''s easier here." Gray smiled confidently. When the water flows over, the land connecting the canal will automatically separate to both sides and turn into a deep ditch. "Let''s go. There''s nothing beautiful outside. I''ll show you where I''ve built." Smiling at them, gray grabbed Alice, who was still staring at the canal, and strode towards the center of the island. Where they walked, the land separated on both sides, and a river was created with their movement. "It''s like creating the world." Alice exclaimed. Gray smiled. He didn''t have the means to create the world. He couldn''t even make something out of nothing. He couldn''t take the initiative to add more land to the floating island, let alone create creatures. The power of the goddess of the sea is still not qualified. If she can rob the power of the mother of the earth one day, maybe she can turn the floating island into a world. Of course, it''s just thinking. He will never dare to put it into action. Soon they passed a hill. "Gray, is there anyone else here?" Asked Alice. From a distance, she saw that there were a lot of wood here, and it seemed that someone was moving. "Yes, my gardeners, they are important members of my back garden." Gray took them close. Sure enough, he saw butterflies busy behind the wood. They were building their own homes. "This is not... The White Queen didn''t continue to say half of what she said. She recognized that this is the butterfly gardener in the underground world. She also has some, and the others should be at the Red Queen. After a strange look at gray, she didn''t reveal their identity. Alice also recognized them. When gray sent the butterflies away, she didn''t see them later. She even wondered if he had killed them. Unexpectedly, she sent them to this place. Thinking of this, Alice suddenly understood that gray didn''t have to be able to send more people in. It was probably that he wanted to try to escape from the castle with everyone. So he had no fear at that time. Everyone was happy when he succeeded. Even if he failed, there would be no one who would do anything with this place as the backing. Sure enough, gray didn''t want to know the location of the cell when he was looking for butterfly. He just saw the Red Queen''s garden, so he attracted the attention of other gardeners. Wouldn''t it be more convenient for him to ask those red heart soldiers directly when he was looking for a cell? Chapter 795 When Alice wanted to understand, the butterflies also found them, quickly stopped their work and came to see them. "Sir, we have built the house and will design the garden for you right away." The old butterfly flew quickly. "Yes!" Gray nodded and pointed to the river at his feet. "This river is for you to use." "Thank you for your kindness." The butterflies rejoiced. They used to get water from the lake, but the lake was full of flowers and plants they had never seen. They looked like rare plants. They were really afraid of accidentally hurting the flowers and plants and being punished by gray. Now with this river, it''s much more convenient. Although the amount of water in this river is small, the water quality is very good, so clear and continuous, enough for them to use. "Eh, are you... White queen?" Suddenly a butterfly recognized the White Queen behind and exclaimed. The old butterfly slapped it quickly, looked at the White Queen and said in fear, "Your Majesty, please forgive its rudeness." He also secretly regretted that he had just focused on gray and didn''t find that he was followed by the queen. "It doesn''t matter. You are gray''s subjects now. Work well for him." The White Queen smiled and encouraged. "Thank you, her majesty. Thank you, your excellency." The old butterfly quickly thanked him. Let them go on. Gray didn''t stop much. He continued to walk ahead with them and soon came to the small lake. However, when he came to the lake, gray made a mistake. The lawn here was paved, and he was reluctant to destroy it. "What''s the matter? Your river is almost full! " Alice reminded him. The river he drove out was about 50 cm deep. Because he didn''t move for a while, the continuous flow of water was about to overflow, and gray was still staring at the grass. "Hey, I''m a good grassland. It''s not easy to cultivate it." Gray sighed. The grass and soil in the road ahead took off and he put it in another position. Although he knows that there is little hope of survival, he can''t bear to destroy it directly. Put it there for the butterflies to see. Maybe he can keep it. After a road was opened on the grassland, the river was also opened up at once. The river flowed into the lake along the river. "Gray, what are these flowers? They''re so beautiful!" The White Queen was attracted by the flowers he planted. Although there are few flowers and their growth doesn''t seem to be in the best state, she can see that these flowers are very beautiful. With a little cultivation and pruning, they can become more beautiful. "It''s all planted casually." Gray waved his hand and was not interested in talking. "I have to continue to open up rivers and lead out the lake. Do you stay here to enjoy the flowers or go with me?" It''s not enough to just lead into the lake. In that case, the lake water will soon submerge the grassland. There must be another river to lead the river out, so as to maintain the balance between in and out. With living water, the ecology of the lake will be better. "Let''s go!" Alice said at once, the flowers are beautiful, but she still wants to follow gray to see the island. You can come back to see the flowers at any time. Anyway, gray took great pains to put the island here and found a gardener. He shouldn''t put it away in a short time. The White Queen stood up demurely in front of a flower, smiled and nodded, indicating that of course she would go together. Gray continued to open the road on the other side of the lake and led in the direction of the criminals. It was uneven, and gray didn''t mean to flatten it all. He took the river around and soon made nine turns and eighteen turns here. "Your majesty!" Several criminals are walking around here with tree species, but they don''t have a clue. They don''t know where to start. At this time, I saw Gray coming and saluted directly without saying a word. I was trembling and terrified. I thought gray saw them slacking off their work, so he came to punish them. Gray looked at them, pointed to the back and said, "there are a group of butterflies like elves over there. They are good at dealing with flowers and trees. You can learn from them." "Yes, your majesty!" Several people quickly nodded, bent down and dared not move. Gray left them alone and went on with them. Feeling the strange sight around him, gray casually explained, "I used to be the king of a world for some time. These people are criminals there. I brought them to help me plant trees." "Oh!" They nodded. "Then why don''t you bring some people who can plant trees?" Alice was very strange and looked back. "Those people can''t plant trees at all?" "I want to leave the original world. How do you mean to let others leave their homes?" He smiled softly, "but there''s no need to think so much about criminals." "They were originally capital crimes, and it was forgiveness for them to survive." It seems so... Alice nodded and agreed with him. She thought for a while and asked, "well, why don''t you continue to be a king in that world? Isn''t it good to be a king?" Being a king can be respected by everyone. There are countless wealth and people for him to drive, so there are still people who don''t want to be a king? "The world is big. I can''t stand staying in one place all the time." Gray smiled, "people always have to go to different places to find the beauty and vastness of the world." Alice nodded. She agreed. She wanted to go to sea more now. Gray can give up the position of king in order to travel the world, so it''s not difficult for her to give up some comfort now. "In fact, there is such an island. Gray can be a king wherever he goes, and I think you are a real king who can travel all over the world." The White Queen smiled. Although the floating island is small, only a small village area, if it is used for living, it can be a king by building a smaller castle and then finding some subjects. Soon, after making a detour here, gray finally brought the river to the edge of the floating island and let it flow out of a stone to form a new waterfall. "Well, in this way, the water of the island will live, and their life will be more convenient in the future." Gray is very satisfied. Back to the lake, the water rose a little and flooded a little grass. Gray didn''t care too much. Maybe those grass grow better. Let it go. The White Queen looked at the flowers again. After looking at them for a while, she seemed to have made up her mind, "gray, do you have any flowers and seeds?" She is looking forward to such beautiful flowers. She also wants to plant them in her own garden. However, seeing that there are so few flowers here, gray will not transplant them, so she can only ask for some flower seeds. "Seeds? No! " Gray shook his head. These were planted with the help of elves. He had no seeds. The look of expectation on the White Queen''s face suddenly disappeared. Gray continued, "if you want, you can send some people to help me cultivate. When the cultivation is finished, you can send you some flower seeds if there are flower seeds, and you can transplant some if there are no flower seeds." "Really? Thank you! " The White Queen immediately promised to send some people to help. It''s really easy. She makes a lot of money if she can get such beautiful flowers. "When Fabius day is over, I''ll send someone over." She didn''t forget her business. However, in her opinion, Fabio Jos''s victory was certain, and gray was more powerful than she thought. So these flowers can also be planted in her garden. Chapter 796 In addition to the lake, other places on the floating island are desolate, only soil and stones. The others soon found it boring and ran to the middle lake to meet gray. The construction on the floating island is not enough. There are no other scenery except those flowers, so gray himself doesn''t want to stay here more. He came here just to release the floating island first, so as to facilitate their contact with the outside world and cultivate flowers and plants. As for living on the floating island, he had no idea for the time being. It was better to live in a castle. So he took everyone to the location where the waterfall was before, found a piece of grass deep, and everyone played games together. "Then, tomorrow is Fabius day. Is it really good that everyone comes out?" Gray couldn''t help asking. That''s why he didn''t call everyone before. First, he just came to put down the floating island, connect the floating island with the world, and replenish some materials for the people on the island. Second, they really don''t have time. Well, he thinks they don''t have time, because they should have a lot of things to prepare for Fabius day and prepare to defeat the Red Queen. But now it seems that they have enough time to play everywhere, and they don''t worry about Fabius day at all. "We are preparing for this day all the time, so you don''t have to worry. Everything is ready." The White Queen smiled softly and was very confident about it. "The people in the castle will prepare what they need. We don''t have to worry about it ourselves. We all look forward to this day and wait for the underground world to restore peace. There will be no mistakes." "Magic soldiers are the best soldiers. They don''t need training, just give them weapons." "It''s you, gray. I thought you were the one to be nervous." She continued with a smile on her face, "But now, I find that there is no need to worry about everything. With you, we have grasped the tail of victory and can easily put it in our pocket." "Well, it seems that I''m worried too much." Gray shrugged and went on playing the game. Indeed, it is acceptable to fight in a magical world, which is different from that in the normal human world. As for gray himself, the White Queen said that he was sure of his strength, and he was not ready. "The white rabbit brought back the Oracle yesterday. Do you want to see it?" The white queen suddenly said. Oracle? Gray was attracted by the name. Is there a God in the world? No, it doesn''t seem to be mentioned in the film. "Want to see!" My mind turned and gray honestly said what he thought. Whatever the Oracle, the name alone is worth seeing. The White Queen nodded, took out a scroll like parchment and handed it to gray. "Is this the oracle?" Gray took the scroll and opened it gently. On the parchment scroll are pictures, some are still moving pictures, which seem to record events. Before he could guess, the white queen had said the true meaning of the scroll, "the Oracle recorded the date, solar terms and all major anniversaries of the underground world." "I call this calendar, they call it the imperial calendar." Alice said that she had seen the Oracle the day she came to the underground world, and it was robbed by the red queen that day. "It''s just different!" The White Queen smiled and didn''t care about a name. "Alice, please introduce gray." "At that time, I said that the man was not me, and they looked aggressive." Alice whispered. But she didn''t forget to introduce gray. She moved her ass and sat next to gray. "They said the Oracle can find all the dates in the history of the underground world and the major anniversaries." With that, she reached out to help open the scroll and saw a picture. The picture shows a little Alice surrounded by animals and twin brothers, looking at a picture in front of several stones. "This is the day we entered the underground world. They said what it was called..." Alice grabbed her hair. She didn''t think of the name. They said it too fast and were chased later. "Griblig day in the age of the Red Queen." The White Queen reminded her that she remembered very well, because it was the day Alice arrived in the underground world, and that was the beginning of the underground world being saved by her - if not gray. "Yes!" Alice nodded and opened it back a little. There was a picture of a man holding a long sword facing the dragon in the sky. It was also a dynamic picture. "This is the Fabius day that everyone has been talking about. They all think it''s me. I think it''s you!" "But it''s really like you. At least I don''t have such long hair." Gray looked at the picture and smiled. Although the picture doesn''t show the figure, but looking at the hair is not yourself. It must be Alice. But what he didn''t expect was that there was no change in the picture. It was Alice''s appearance. He thought it would be replaced by his handsome posture. Unexpectedly, the so-called Oracle can''t even update in real time. Its ability is a little poor. "Aren''t you a magician? Just lengthen your hair by magic. Anyway, there is no front here. You can''t see your face, or you can''t see your body in armor." Said Alice indifferently. Anyway, it has been determined that gray is going to be a warrior. It has little to do with her, at least she doesn''t have to participate in it personally. Gray smiled, looked at the white queen, pointed to Fabius day and asked, "doesn''t it say that it records historical dates and anniversaries? Fabius day should be tomorrow. " He found his blind spot at once. Alice also looked at her curiously. Yes, the Oracle recording past events. How can it record future events? "That''s a prophecy." The White Queen explained, "it is precisely because of the Oracle''s prediction that we know that such a thing will happen on Fabius day in the future, and everyone is waiting for Alice." "But I can''t." Alice shrank and didn''t want to kill Gaby walker. It would be nice if gray did it. She hasn''t even killed a chicken. "Don''t worry, the prediction may not be accurate." The White Queen comforted her, "when I saw Gray, I knew that he was more suitable for the game against Gaby Walker in Fabius day than you. He won''t let you play." She respects Alice''s choice and won''t force her, and now gray is really a good choice. Alice smiled with relief. "Come on!" Gray nodded, picked up the oracle and continued to look. The more he saw it, the more he felt that although it was less flexible, it was still good in itself. It really recorded the history of the world. Although there is no history of the opening up of the world, it records the history from the day it appeared, All we can see is the anniversary that is of great significance to the world. From above, he saw the day when the Red Queen hit her head when she was a child, the day when the king appointed a prince, and the day when the Red Queen launched a war. He thought it was very interesting. Unfortunately, it was just a picture, at most a moving picture, which could not describe a thing completely. If there were no history books, it would be difficult to restore the real situation from the pictures. For example, when Alice looked at the Oracle with them and looked at the picture, he could make it up: the little girl looked at the map of the world and her heart was far away; Girls read books, attracting animals and fat twins; Painting with animals and other stories. Therefore, if you want to accurately record history, you still need history books. This Oracle can only be used as an auxiliary to prevent history books from being tampered with and the truth from being buried. He was mainly interested in the automatic recording function of the Oracle, but he couldn''t see anything for a while. Chapter 797 The next day, Fabius day. Early in the morning, the magic soldiers were ready to go, and the White Queen rode a white horse and waited on the road in front of the castle. In the back, gray rode Devon and walked easily. "I said long ago that a big hairy beast is not suitable for riding on the battlefield. It will be scared to death at the sight of gabwalker." "Only me is the best choice for you to go to the battlefield. I will step on its face with my hoof. Trust me." Dai Wen chattered, his mouth full of contempt for the hairy beast and praise for himself. "Alice, I think you should take the time to practice riding. It''s a very practical skill." Gray ignored it and turned to Alice and said sincerely. "You''re right. When you ride on me, you''ll find that the most wonderful thing in the world is just like this." Devon agreed with Gray''s proposal very much. Alice shook her head strangely and refused firmly. "No, I don''t like riding. It''s enough to have a big hairy beast." "Gray, why aren''t you wearing armor?" The crazy hat pointed to his leather armor and asked, "you went to fight Gaby walker. Wear this. Its claws and teeth can easily tear you apart." Gray looked down. "I don''t like to fight in heavy armor, and my leather armor is not so fragile." Seeing the worry in everyone''s eyes, gray smiled, took out a dagger and stabbed it into his chest. "No!" In the exclamation of the crowd, the dagger was blocked by the leather armor, and even there were no knife marks left on the leather armor. Then gray pointed his dagger at a white chess warrior with a shield and threw it at his shield. With a soft sound, half of the dagger fell into the shield. "Look, my leather armor defense is still very strong." Gray said proudly. Others secretly wonder, is this still Leather Armor? How does it feel different from the leather armor they recognize? And the dagger, which can pierce the shield with a flick. Is it too sharp? "Gray, what kind of skin is this?" The White Queen is curious. Leather armor is stronger than armor. What''s the use of armor? "Dragon Skin armor!" Gray raised his eyebrows and said in a careless tone. "Dragon skin?" Everyone looked at him in amazement. No matter where gray killed him or where he got it, with such a leather armor, Gray''s chances of winning in the duel became much greater. The white chess soldier pierced the shield took down the dagger from his shield and respectfully returned it to gray. "Alice, protect yourself." Gray took out a dagger sheath, put the dagger in and handed it to Alice. "Thank you!" Alice was not polite either. She took the dagger and held it tightly in her hand. "Gray, this is the sword of Walpole. You must hold on. Only the sword of Walpole can kill Gabe walker." The White Queen handed gray the sword they had brought back. "Don''t worry!" Gray took the long sword and didn''t say that the sword of Walpole couldn''t compare with his sword in the lake. If he said it, it would inevitably arouse their suspicion. He had to prove that he was tired! Moreover, although the sword of Walpole is not as good as the sword in the lake, it is indeed a powerful weapon. It is enough to fight. You can''t be too picky. As for the fact that only the sword of Walpole can kill Gabe walker, gray doesn''t care. This magic world is full of fatalism, which is just a part of it. He took the sword of Walpole and walked at the front of the team with the white queen, heading for the battlefield together. The battlefield was not close to mamariel. It took them more than two hours to reach the battlefield. Like an appointment, the Red Queen opposite also appeared at the same time and came with her army of red heart soldiers. Soon, the two sides stopped on both sides of the battlefield, the White Queen dismounted, the Red Queen got off the car carried by the red heart soldier, and then walked towards each other together. The two soon met in the middle of the battlefield. Gray also got off his horse and leaned against the horse to watch the two women fight first. When Dai Wen was about to say something, gray pinched its long mouth and warned, "seriously, this is a battlefield. Don''t talk." Devon rolled his eyes, endured what he wanted to say, and looked at the two women. The two women didn''t start hot, and even greeted each other politely. After they greeted each other, the white rabbit wore a strange dress and sounded the suona next to them, "on this Fabius day, the Red Queen and the white queen should send their own warriors to duel for them." It''s really a very unprofessional host. He doesn''t even understand the rules. For example, is it allowed to fight in groups, is it a decisive victory after the duel, or is it necessary for the army to fight again? None of these are too unprofessional... Gray secretly thought. "Gray, what are they talking about, the pre war manifesto?" Alice came down from the hairy beast and whispered. The battlefield was very big. They were in the middle, and their voices were low. Especially the white queen, who spoke softly, the people behind couldn''t hear what they were saying. "I''ll listen!" The big cat smiled and disappeared into smoke. "The White Queen called the Red Queen''s sister, hoping to impress her with family affection, let her give up the duel and give her the crown." Gray whispered. Their voices were not loud, but they were very clear to gray. "The Red Queen didn''t promise. She said that the White Queen blinded our pure eyes. Well, I have to say, she still has a good eye." "She said that the White Queen wanted her to become as soft hearted as their parents and be deceived by her." "The White Queen held out her hand and really asked her to give her the crown, the Red Queen..." Before gray could continue to explain, the angry voice of the Red Queen spread all over the battlefield, "no, the crown is mine, I''m the eldest daughter!" She was very angry and lost her calmness. She looked at the White Queen with anger in her eyes. Suddenly, she turned to look at the forest behind the army and shouted, "Gaby Walker!" The repressed breath came. The White Queen and the Red Queen retreated with their skirts and returned to their respective armies. In the distance, a black stone burst, a huge wing stretched out, and then another one. Finally, the whole stone burst open, and a black dragon appeared in everyone''s eyes. He roared loudly and showed his dignity. Instead of flying, he used his wings and hands and feet. He crushed countless dead trees all the way and walked towards the battlefield unscrupulously. He kept yelling warning all the way and looked at everyone ferociously. This is a huge black dragon more than ten meters long. The Red Queen''s soldiers made way from the middle and made way for the black dragon. Chapter 798 The big cat ran back in fear and shivered behind gray. The big hairy beast also shrinks his head in fear, ready to be a shrinking turtle. He doesn''t want to fight Gabe walker. He, who had been in the Red Queen camp before, knew better than others about the power of Gabe walker. Although he knows that gray is also very strong and may be able to deal with Gaby walker, he can''t do it together. Although it can''t speak, it''s not stupid. Gray is strong. It''s still a matter of whether he can protect it in battle. Moreover, gray doesn''t seem to want to go up together. It''s in line with his heart. Looking at the Dragon Gaby Walker coming step by step, the Red Queen looked at the White Queen confidently and said arrogantly: "where are your warriors? My dear sister! " "It''s my turn!" Gray patted Alice''s hand and let her close to the big hairy beast. There are big hairy beasts and elves over there. Even if there is a large-scale battle, it can ensure that she is safe and sound. When the passionate war song sounded, gray walked to the White Queen step by step and smiled at the Red Queen with a big head, "her warrior is me. It''s a great honor to meet Gaby walker." This is the first time he has seen the existence of the female tyrant in the population of the underground world, known as the bloody big head. She has a good foundation, but her huge head and red heart hairstyle destroy the beauty, and then her bleak makeup makes her look terrible, perfectly fitting her name of bloody big head. "Are you Alice? I remember you should be a girl. Did you dress up as a man at that time, or did you change your gender now? " The Red Queen looked at him suspiciously. She had seen Alice when she was a child. "I''m not Alice, I''m gray, gray Sutton. I hope I didn''t disappoint you." Gray continued to smile. "Not Alice?" The Red Queen was stunned and laughed, "stupid sister, it seems that you must be confused. Don''t worry. I''ll treat you well after he is killed by my gabwoqi." She despised gray. She was a little worried about Alice. She didn''t expect to change such a guy. It''s stupid. If it weren''t for the Oracle''s prediction, Alice wouldn''t make her worry, not to mention the smelly boy who didn''t know where to come from? Since Alice in the Oracle is not the warrior of the white queen, she is sure to win. "I believe in gray!" The White Queen said calmly and gave him a positive look. "Let''s start!" With a cold smile, the Red Queen turned back and gave the battlefield to Gaby walker. The White Queen nodded to gray and turned back to the army to be protected by everyone. The Dragon Gaby Walker strode forward with cruelty and banter in his eyes. "My old opponent, we met on the battlefield again." Gaby Walker hummed with his snake like tongue. Gray thought about it and felt that he must say something as a declaration before the war. As for his old rival, he should recognize himself as Alice. "Sorry, I haven''t experienced such a formal showdown." He thought carefully and said, "but it''s nice to meet you, Gaby walker, my old opponent." "I''m not talking about you, boring swordsman. I''m talking about the sword of Walpole, my old enemy!" Gaby Walker roared loudly. Who''s talking to you? I''m talking to the sword! Grayton felt that there were countless needle like eyes around him, and the embarrassment around him was about to form a substance. "Damn dragon, stop talking nonsense and come to a duel!" Gray was so angry that he raised the sword of Walpole and killed him. "Ignorant mortal!" Gaby Walker roared, and the man stood up and grabbed gray with a pair of huge claws. Gray jumped back and escaped his attack lightly. Gaby Walker''s huge claws hit the ground and the rubble splashed. He cut out a sword with force. The sharp sword of Walpole cut his skin and tore a huge wound on his claw. "Isn''t it too easy?" Gray shook his head gently. He felt that his sword was not cut on the dragon, but cut down a piece of wood. "Are you really a dragon? What a shame to the dragon! " "Mortal, you have to pay for your contempt!" Gaby Walker roared, turned quickly, and a huge dragon tail came. His tail was sharp and fast, like a huge whip. Gray didn''t hide. He kicked hard and hit his tail. The momentum of the dragon tail whip stopped, and gray stepped out two steps without damage. "I thought one kick could kick your tail?" He shook his head gently. As everyone said, the sword of Walpole is a long-standing enemy of Gabe walker, so does it have a restraining effect on him? However, his foot can compete with his whipped tail. This dragon does not need to use other forces. He can win me only by his physical quality. Gaby walker is very angry and a little confused. Can ordinary people fight with him? Normally, the other party should be swept out by his tail. The blue electric flower in gab Walker''s mouth flashed and spewed out a breath of dragon breath in an instant. "Thunder dragon breath?" Gray''s face suddenly showed a surprise smile and suddenly became full of power. However, when he was happy, Gabe Woqi''s dragon breath had been shot, and he only had time to wield the sword of Walpole and cut it on the dragon breath. Long Xi exploded on the sword, Gray''s beautiful blond hair stood up one by one, and his handsome face was black. Gaby Walker chased after the victory, grabbed it and waved it hard. "Gray!" A group of people watching the war in the back stared in horror. "It''s okay, gray is strong!" Only little jasmine took the time to say a word, and then continued to sing the war song. Gray''s eyes were frozen, his arms were slightly dragon shaped, and he caught Gabe Walker''s claws. "How is that possible?" The idea flashed through everyone''s mind that someone could catch the dragon''s attack with his hand, which was just like a arabian night. Gray ignored their exclamation, grabbed a claw of gab walker, swung it hard, swung a giant dragon with one claw, and threw it hard on the battlefield. Gaby Walker''s huge body hit the ground, and the rubble sputtered. Gray jumped hard and landed heavily on Gaby Walker''s ferocious head, stepping his head into the ground. The sword of Walpole was on his neck. Gray smiled faintly, "surrender?" "Mortal, you are delusional!" Gaby Walker roared angrily and struggled, but his head was firmly pressed on the ground, and he couldn''t resist at all. "Really don''t surrender?" Gray jumped down, put one hand on his head, turned his eyes into golden vertical pupils, closed his eyes and continued to ask. "Ha ha, even if I die, I won''t surrender, you humble bastard." Gaby Walker roared angrily. "Then I''ll help you!" Gray nodded, and the sword of Walpole pierced through his head, ending his life in an instant. Gaby Walker''s huge body twitched a few times, his huge flesh wings fell to the ground, and then stopped moving. Chapter 799 With the death of the Dragon Gaby walker, the camp of the White Queen erupted in tsunami like cheers after the initial disbelief, while the morale of the Red Queen fell to the freezing point. No one thought that the powerful gabwoqi was so dramatically defeated that his head was cut off in less than a minute. "Kill him and cut off his head!" The Red Queen roared angrily. She couldn''t accept it. Why is this human even stronger than the dragon and can kill Gabe Walker without any magic? Gray didn''t care about anything else now. He quickly took out a box, put Gabe Walker''s body in it, and carried out a series of preservation work. "Sister, Gaby walker is dead. You lose. Surrender!" The White Queen shouted from a distance, "it''s meaningless to fight again. Who else can be gray''s opponent?" "Rush, kill him!" The Red Queen didn''t listen to her at all and commanded the red heart soldiers behind angrily. But the red heart soldiers have no intention of fighting. Gaby Walker has lost. The duel has been lost. According to the rules, they should surrender. "We won''t do it with you, bloody big head!" A red heart soldier stood up and shouted. Gaby Walker died and the Red Queen lost the duel. They had no reason to work for her. "How dare you cut off his head!" The Red Queen pointed to the red heart soldier and shouted angrily, but no one was willing to listen to her orders. Red heart soldiers looked at each other, and then put down their weapons. Gray finally took care of Gaby Walker''s body. Turning around, he saw that the Red Queen had gone. Suddenly, the crown on the Red Queen''s head floated, moved towards the white queen, and then put it on the White Queen''s head. The big cat Miaomiao appeared and ran to the big hairy beast''s back. Her eyes were shining and waiting for the continued development of things. Gray remembered his identity as a warrior and walked to the White Queen with a sword. "Irabeth of kermes, you have committed unforgivable crimes in the underground world." The white queen went to the Red Queen, "however, I can''t break my oath. I will exile you to a wild land." "No one will give you a trace of sympathy, or even talk to you, and you will become a lonely family!" Gray rolled his throat and still didn''t say ''I can do it for you''. This is the eve of receiving remuneration. It''s not good to offend the employer. The Red Queen said nothing and looked at the White Queen stubbornly. She would not admit defeat or apologize. Because she felt that she was right and wrong. It was the hypocritical sister in front of her that hurt herself like this. The White Queen sighed in her heart and said to the soldiers, "exile her and let her atone for her crimes." The red heart warrior completely changed the camp, grabbed the red queen from behind and took her away. However, even if she was taken away and exiled, she still held her head high and would never admit defeat. From her mouth, she won''t say half a word asking for forgiveness, because in front of her is the person she hates most. "Gray Sutton!" The White Queen exiled the Red Queen and turned to gray, "thank you for killing Gabe Walker and ending the disaster in the underground world!" "It''s my pleasure to serve the people, your majesty!" Gray bowed slightly and said seriously. "I will give you trout Valley in the South and mamariel as a reward for saving the underground world." "Thank you, your majesty!" Gray smiled and handed out his sword in both hands. "Gaby walker is dead. Now return the sword of Walpole to you, your majesty." Trout Valley belongs to itself, so the people there belong to themselves except some that the white queen wants to take away. In this way, there is no need to worry about the lack of manpower for the construction of floating island, and the White Queen will provide some manpower and materials. After all, she wants Gray''s flowers very much. "Fabius day, Kalu, kale!" Crazy hat, with an unprecedented happy smile on his face, took off his hat and danced heartily. "What is this?" Alice didn''t understand. The big hairy beast and the big cat crowded over. "Futwaken, a festive dance!" Miaomiao said, his tail swinging happily. Soon, crazy hat finished a dance and everyone cheered and clapped for him. "Alice, are you leaving?" The White Queen looked at Alice. "May I leave?" Alice turned her head in surprise. She always wanted to leave the underground world and return to her own world. Although gray told her that no matter how long the world passed, she still wanted to go back soon after she left. "Of course, as long as you want!" The White Queen nodded. Gaby Walker was dead and Alice could go home. "How can I get back?" Asked Alice. She had been in the underground world for several days. It was time to leave. The White Queen looked at gray, "just a little blood from Gaby Walker!" Gray pulled at the corners of his mouth. Everything else was ok, but he didn''t want to give anything to the Dragon now. Although the dragon is a little weak, it has good characteristics and has things he is interested in. He wants to use everything he has for research. Before collecting the body, he blocked the wound in time and didn''t let him shed any blood. "Gray!" Alice looked at him imploringly. "Wait, I haven''t shown you luminous plants yet!" Gray asked, "when you really want to leave, I will see you off myself!" A glowing plant, Alice thought for a moment and nodded. "All right!" "Luminous plants?" The White Queen also looked interested when she heard his words. "Her Majesty can come to me anytime she wants to see." Gray pretended to be mysterious and didn''t tell them that it was the flowers they had seen last time. "Thank you!" The White Queen thanked her. She really wanted to see the flowers that would shine. "Your Majesty, will you go to the castle of the Red Queen to deal with the things after the victory, or go back to marmorel?" "Naturally, someone will deal with the matter of salazi glum. I can''t live in irabeth''s castle for the time being, so I hope I can stay in mamariel!" The white queen asked. Because mamariel had just been given away by her, she would no longer take it as her own thing. Even if she wanted to stay temporarily, she had to get the consent of the director. "Of course!" Gray nodded. "Your Majesty is going to take all the people of mamariel?" "No, I will only take my officials and some servants. The others are your subjects." The White Queen said quickly. If she left and mamariel turned into an empty shell, what''s the point of giving it to gray? As a kind white queen, she can''t do such a thing. "And irabeth''s soldiers, gray, you can also choose 200 to defend mamariel." She wanted to take all the white chess soldiers away, so she could only use the red heart soldiers to compensate him. Anyway, the red heart soldier is a surrendered soldier. It''s nothing to gray. "Thank you!" Gray thanks. The White Queen is still very generous. The Red Queen has about 500 soldiers. It''s very generous for him to choose 200. "Then you pick out your soldiers and we''ll go back to mamariel!" Said the White Queen. Gray nodded, looked at the soldiers like playing cards and asked, "does anyone want to follow me?" He was too lazy to choose. These magic soldiers looked almost the same. Just choose enough 200 to defend the castle. There was no need to choose carefully. As soon as his voice fell, a large group of soldiers stood up and expressed their willingness. Or that sentence, who is not with, why can''t you follow a strong man? Gray can kill Gaby walker. His strength is obvious to all. "Five lines to my left!" Gray pointed to the open space on the left. The red heart soldiers quickly lined up and went over there to stand. "Stop!" Gray stopped several red heart soldiers. "All right, everyone, the quota is full." He looked at the two hundred soldiers he had chosen. "You''ll follow me later." "Yes, my Lord!" The soldiers shouted in unison. The White Queen ordered the white chess soldiers and the red heart soldiers to receive the Red Queen''s castle, and sent back quickly to inform the White Queen''s officials to manage the Red Queen''s castle. They set foot on the road back to mamariel. "It feels so simple!" Alice sighed. It was a big fight, but gray ended the fight in a few minutes, and then the Red Queen lost. Everything ended perfectly. "Gray is too strong!" The White Queen smiled. Chapter 800 That night, the semi-circular moon hung high in the sky, and the bright moonlight sprinkled on the white wall of mamariel. Gray stood on the terrace with Alice in a blue and white gauze skirt. "Now I am white and you are red. You won''t become the second red queen." Alice joked, pointing to his red dress. "Maybe I, with 200 soldiers, can still sweep the world and all the people belong to me!" Gray said with a smile, "then I''ll be a tyrant, collecting money and doing all kinds of evil." "Maybe Mr. White Rabbit will go out to find you and let you enter the underground world to defeat my demon king." "Well, if one day, I will have the courage to pick up the sword of Walpole." Alice vowed, but her face was obviously joking. "I''ll help too!" Little Molly added, "let''s defeat the demon king and take all his wine and snacks." "What''s behind is your real purpose!" Gray was furious and knocked her hard on the head. "I''ll help too!" The big cat will join the fun and say with a smile. Next, the big hairy beast raised his head. He was going to howl to cheer everyone up and prove that he was also a righteous man, but when he saw the owner''s eyes, he immediately chose to counseling. No matter what the owner does, I will support unconditionally... The big hairy beast has such a message in his eyes and is very firm. "Where are your flowers that glow at night?" Asked Alice. "All right! Come with me! " Gray thought for a moment, took out his magic flying carpet, jumped up and held out his hand to Alice. Holding Gray''s hand and stepping on the soft magic flying carpet, the two sat down opposite each other. "Would you like some cakes?" The White Queen appeared just at this time, smiling with a plate of cakes. When gray pulled the corner of his mouth, he knew that the vaguely absent attention must be the strongest witch in the castle. "Your Majesty, we are going to see the flowers that can shine at night. Do you want to go together?" Gray sent an invitation. "Of course, I''m looking forward to it!" The White Queen nodded dignified, then came to him with a very reserved but fast pace, and sat on the magic flying carpet under his traction. As soon as the white queen came up, gray quickly launched the magic flying carpet and left several newly emerging animals behind. The big hairy beast stood up, moved his claws a few times, watched the magic flying carpet quickly away, didn''t wait for himself, and lay down again. Gray obviously didn''t let it follow. As the owner''s beloved pet, it should learn to understand the owner''s ideas. The magic flying carpet was very fast and soon came to the top of the floating island. "There is light below!" The two women looked down in surprise. On the grass along the lake, delicate flowers were blooming, emitting a dreamlike light. "Can these flowers shine at night?" The surprise in the White Queen''s eyes turned into surprise. Although her sight was blocked at night, the moonlight was good tonight. She recognized this place. This is the small lake on Gray''s floating island. As for the flowers by the lake, she had discussed with gray before. As long as she sent someone to help, gray would give her some. It''s decided that after everything is settled, we must send more people to help take care of these flowers... The white queen thinks in her heart. She liked these flowers so much that she thought they were beautiful before. Unexpectedly, there was the attribute of luminous at night, which made these flowers more beautiful and rare. She wanted them anyway. "Yes, it''s all my hard work from other worlds." Gray smiled. "What kind of world is it?" Alice was aroused by him. The big cat and the White Queen looked forward to it, and only the elf had an indifferent attitude. She has seen everything gray has seen. It''s nothing strange. These flowers can grow and live, and her credit is in it. "It''s a magical world. In that world, there are many natural elves, some of them are flowers, some are butterflies, all kinds, but they are very kind and love nature." "In that world, the forests at night are shining. There are many flowers and plants emitting faint light. Walking in them is like a fairyland." Gray described the scene of Moore forest to them. It seemed that it was not enough, and he used magic to show it to them. "Is there such a magical world?" Alice was shocked. She thought the world was magical enough. In this world, there are cakes that can make people bigger, magic potions that can make people smaller, talking animals, talking plants, magicians, magic soldiers and powerful dragons. But gray told her that these were nothing. The world he experienced was the real fairyland. And look at those flowers, he didn''t lie, a magical forest, isn''t it a fairyland? "Yes, but unfortunately I can''t take you there." Gray said regretfully, broke off a piece of chocolate and handed it to little Molly. Seeing this, little Molly frowned lovably and hesitated for a long time before taking over the chocolate. She thought Gray''s lying was bad, but she couldn''t figure out why. Gray is certainly lying. Facts have proved that floating islands can carry creatures back without being hurt. But he didn''t mean to take people back. He came out to play with the mentality of games and tourism, but he didn''t want to go back with his family. And Alice and he have known each other for only a few days, but they haven''t seen each other for ten days. Why do you take her back? Besides, Alice has relatives on earth, and she may not be willing to leave, just as she doesn''t want to stay in the underground world. "No way?" Alice and the White Queen both have some regrets. Although they may not be willing to go even if they have a chance, they have no chance at all. It is inevitable that they will feel disappointed. "Yes, it''s dangerous." Gray nodded. "I used to experiment with some monsters. I took those monsters back to that world. Those monsters will age quickly, as if a lifetime''s life had been completed in a short moment." "It''s all right. I''m very happy to come to the underground world and know you." Alice smiled, put aside her little disappointments and said seriously. The magic flying carpet fell on the grass, and gray came down with three big and small beauties and a cat. The actions of the White Queen and Alice are surprisingly consistent. As soon as they get off the magic flying carpet, they can''t wait to run to the flowers and look at them obsessed. "Gray, what''s the name of this flower?" They want to know all the flowers and write down their names. Gray also explained one by one without any impatience. Until they were tired, gray took out some drinks and snacks and sat down opposite each other on the wooden bridge. It seems that because she is not in the castle, although the white queen still looks a little carried, she has let go a lot and looks like a normal person. "Gray, can you give me one of these flowers, just one!" Alice looked at him and begged. She wanted to take one back. "The flower will die." Gray shook his head. "These are planted by elves, and they don''t grow very well." "But if you come next time, maybe I''ll have it everywhere. I''ll give you one at that time." "OK, I remember." Chapter 801 Alice came out of the hut, took a breath of the morning air, ran to the flowers and squatted down. "After breakfast?" Gray, with a few dewdrops on his hair, smiled softly. The morning sun made his golden hair shine more brightly. "Yes!" Alice nodded softly, her eyes fixed on the flower without moving away. Soon, gray made breakfast. It was still the wooden bridge. Gray put out temporary tables and chairs and put a light breakfast. "Really don''t you stay? Everyone wants you to stay in the underground world! " "No, there are people at home waiting for me to answer questions. I must go back." Alice shook her head slightly. She had thought about it for a long time. The underground world is very good, but the upper world also has things she can''t give up, not to mention she still has things to finish. "Moreover, you will leave the underground world. I remember you said you didn''t like to stay in one place and travel everywhere." Alice looked at him with a smile. "When you go back to the upper world, you can come to me." "My name is Alice Kingsley. I live in XXX. I must remember." "I remember, give you a parting gift." Gray took out a box and handed it to her. Alice just wanted to open it. Gray held her hand, smiled and shook his head. "Go back and open it again." "All right!" Alice nodded and went on eating breakfast, but her eyes kept glancing at the box. After breakfast, Alice looked at him seriously. "Take me away!" "You can have a look here. There''s miaomi, the White Queen. Don''t you say goodbye to them?" "No, it''s so beautiful here. I''m afraid I really don''t want to go after staying for a long time." Alice said firmly, "say goodbye to them for me." She really doesn''t feel any special feelings for others. Since she came to the underground world, she spent most of her time with gray, who also protected her. If you say goodbye, in fact, it''s enough to say goodbye to him alone. Others can''t say goodbye face to face. Gray took out a tube of Gaby Walker''s blood and handed it to Alice. He was going to try to lock the earth himself and send Alice back, but he didn''t leave coordinates on the earth at all. It''s too difficult to lock it in a short time. Therefore, he could only bear the pain to take a copy of Gabe Walker''s blood and give it to her, hoping that it would not affect his experiment. But there''s no way. She can''t go back, but she has to leave her. They are all friends. He''s willing to give up a little gabowich''s blood. Alice took the blue blood, looked at it for a few eyes, and swallowed it with disgust. "Goodbye!" She threw away the test tube, hugged him and gave him a parting kiss. "Maybe I''ll come back soon. I still like the world very much!" "I''m waiting for you!" Gray laughed. Suddenly, there was a space wave around Alice. The space sank her like water, and disappeared in front of gray in the blink of an eye. Alice looked at gray and suddenly felt that he was getting more and more blurred. At last, a hole in the ground appeared in front of her. She struggled to climb out of the hole. Looking at her clothes when she left the party, she frowned. "So, did I have a dream?" Her clothes have been changed in the underground world, no longer the previous one, but back here, she is still the original clothes, which makes her have to doubt that she just had a dream. However, this dream is very real. It seems that I really spent a few days in a place called the underground world. I met a group of talking animals, two strange queens, and one is a magician from the earth world like her. "Is it really a dream?" Alice looked back at the hole. It''s just a shallow pit, at most one person tall. It''s not a bottomless hole leading to the fantasy world at all. Suddenly she felt as if she was holding something in her hand. She looked down and saw that an obviously newly made wooden box was tightly grasped by her, and the edges and corners of the box gave red marks on her hands. "What is this?" Her heart beat violently, slowly stretched out her other hand, pressed it on the box and opened it slowly. There was no golden light in the box, and there was no talking animal. There are only two things in it, a ruby as pure as blood and a crystal necklace. The ruby was pure, thumb sized and priceless, but Alice''s eyes were not on it. She took out the crystal necklace. In the crystal, there was a flower she knew very well, a flower she saw in her dream and grew in the man''s garden. She once asked him for flowers. He told himself that the flowers would die and wither and could not be given to her. "Is it made according to the appearance of those flowers?" Alice muttered to herself that the flowers she saw were much bigger than those in the necklace. The flowers in the necklace were only as big as her thumb. Then she suddenly squatted down and covered both sides with her skirt. It was dark at present, but soon, the flowers in the necklace began to emit pure blue light, like a dream. It''s true. She knows very well that this is a real flower. It''s just narrowed down by the magician and put it into the crystal. "Thank you!" Alice shouted into the tree hole, put the necklace and Ruby back in the box, grabbed it tightly and ran away. She didn''t forget that she had something to do. Alice walked happily through the garden to the pavilion where the crowd gathered. As soon as she appeared, she attracted everyone''s attention. After all, she is today''s heroine. "Alice, my God, are you okay?" They noticed the dirt on Alice and her dirty face. "I''m fine. I just fell into a hole in the tree and knocked my head down." Said Alice. Then look at the man waiting for her answer and say his answer, "sorry, Hermes, I can''t marry you. You''re not my favorite." She held the box tightly and said it plainly without turning around. "And your spleen and stomach are weak, so you should pay special attention to your diet!" She finally added: "I like strong people. Like my father, I also like to eat roast mushrooms. It''s best to roast them with charcoal fire and coat them with honey and jam. I don''t think you can eat them." Looking at the dull people looking at her, Alice was not nervous at all. She felt that she had never been brave. She said a few words to her mother, sister and brother-in-law. Her confident appearance made everyone feel that her life should really be decided by herself. Finally, she faced her father''s former good friend. She wanted to talk to him and consider how to realize her dream. Chapter 802 "Alice has left the underworld?" Gray returned to the castle. A voice came from a tree. He stared at it for a while and found a blue butterfly. "Abu Soren?" Although the other party had completely changed, gray still recognized the other party''s voice. "It''s me!" The blue butterfly gently waved its wings and looked at him inexplicably. "I didn''t expect you could really kill Gabe walker. It seems that the prophecy on the Oracle is not absolute." From the beginning, he didn''t agree with gray to take up the sword of Walpole to fight. He felt that Alice was more sure to kill Gaby walker. It was the Oracle''s prophecy and their destiny. But gray successfully proved to him that it''s not difficult to break the prophecy, as long as you''re strong enough. So he''s convinced now. Anyone can kill Gabe Walker anyway, as long as he defeats the Red Queen. "The future is uncertain. Everything is possible. Where is an absolutely accurate prediction?" Gray smiled. "You''ve broken your cocoon and become a butterfly. It''s fast. Congratulations!" "Thank you!" Abu Soren was flattered. He thought he would be ridiculed by gray. Gray nodded and went on to the castle. Abu Soren is no longer the wrinkled old bug, but has become a butterfly. His appearance has improved a lot. Seeing him, his mood will not become very bad at once. And it no longer smokes after it becomes a butterfly, which is commendable. It seems that the best way to quit smoking is to lose a layer of skin. "Wait, you haven''t answered my question!" Abu Soren caught up. "Has Alice left the underground world?" "You should know that?" Gray asked, "your ability is so strong. Now you have broken your cocoon and become a butterfly. Can''t you feel Alice''s departure?" He was very sure that although Alice was led down by the white rabbit, it was Abu Soren who opened the channel between the two worlds. Although his combat effectiveness is not strong, he has a strong ability to shuttle through space and can come and go freely in many places. In the castle, some people are packing up. They are leaving mamariel for the castle of the Red Queen. Of course, the White Queen will not live in the Red Queen''s castle for a long time. She will build a new castle on the battlefield of the previous decisive battle. It used to be her hometown, but it was destroyed by the red queen in the war. To build a castle there now is not only to rebuild the glory of the past, but also to commemorate Fabius day. While the White Queen moved away, gray took over mamariel''s affairs and chose his own people to deal with the size of the castle. I''m kidding. He can even be a shopkeeper in his own country. When he comes here, he can be a dedicated Lord conscientiously? Selected a group of officials to manage the castle, opened the trout Valley, and sent logistics to the people on the floating island. Gray successfully shook off again. He just needed to grasp the general direction. As for rebellion or defiance? It depends on whether those magic soldiers are really loyal to the Lord and remain loyal all their life without the Lord''s failure or giving them away. If so, no one can make small moves. If not, gray will soon let them know that no one can make small moves unless he wants to die. "Your majesty!" Gray found the White Queen drinking tea in the garden and strode over. "Gray, has Alice left?" The White Queen turned back and smiled politely. She left the floating island late last night and returned to mamariel, so she doesn''t know what the follow-up development will be. But gray is alone now, and it seems that Alice has indeed left. "She left early in the morning." Gray nodded, but he didn''t want to talk about it. "Your Majesty, I want to trade some potion materials with you. Don''t you know if it''s ok?" "There''s no need to exchange. I''ll give you some. You had a share of irabeth''s booty." The White Queen smiled. Although she has given him a valley and a castle, the White Queen doesn''t think it''s necessary to calculate everything too clearly. Unlike the Red Queen, she thinks the peace of the underground world should depend on harmonious interpersonal relationships. It''s just some magic materials. It''s strange to change. It''s nothing to give him some among friends. "Thank you, your majesty!" Gray grinned. The world is really good. Even the white queen, as the queen, doesn''t like to calculate too clearly, which makes it more warm and human. "Gray, do you want to make magic potions, too?" The big cat suddenly appeared and looked at him curiously, "what medicine will you make?" "The fragrance potion can become very fragrant after drinking. Do you want it?" Gray held out his hand, grabbed the big cat and rolled it from his head to his tail. The big cat is fluffy and feels great. "Fragrance potion?" White Queen''s eyes are bright, just like a woman can not refuse perfume, white queen also attaches great importance to the agents that can change the smell of body. "I can send you a recipe." Gray said with a smile, so that he could repay the favor of sending magic materials. Then he was suddenly stunned and unconsciously thought of the transaction level. "OK, thank you!" The White Queen accepted generously. She thought it was a gift rather than a transaction. Gray didn''t correct it. It''s good. That''s the atmosphere of the underground world. "Can you make the fragrance of mosquito repellent flowers?" The big cat asked, "recently, when I went to the forest, there were always mosquitoes buzzing in my ears." It''s very upset. Those mosquitoes are too annoying. "Mosquito repellent flowers?" Gray thought for a moment and nodded hesitantly. "Are you sure you want this fragrant potion? I said in advance that the medicine lasts a long time. If you drink other medicine in the middle, you may make your smell very strange. " "I want it!" The big cat is very excited. Now he just wants to expel the smell of mosquitoes. "It''s the same to sprinkle some mosquito repellent on you. There''s no need to really use fragrance." Gray advised, "and your hair is so thick that mosquitoes can''t bite you?" The big cat was very angry and pointed to his nose, "why can''t you bite it? I want medicine! " The White Queen smiled modestly. She had no opinion on this. Everyone can do well. As long as she won''t hurt others or herself, she won''t take care of it. "Well, I''ll make one for you. Go and get some mosquito repellents. I''ll see what they taste." Gray reluctantly agreed. As soon as it left, he laughed. "I can imagine Miaomiao being bitten out of a big bag on her nose." He laughed and spoke to the queen. "It''s true. I haven''t seen anyone for several days." The White Queen recalled. They walked together to the place where the White Queen stored the materials. Chapter 803 The White Queen''s people moved quickly and soon moved out of mamariel. The White Queen also entered the Red Queen''s castle. Then a large number of people and animals gathered on the battlefield to rebuild their homes destroyed by the red queen more than ten years ago. "Come on, I can''t wait to see the new castle!" Crazy hat passed by the construction team happily, and then ran to March rabbit. The Red Queen lost and was exiled to the wilderness. His great revenge has been avenged. He is happy every day. "Crazy hat, catch it!" The March rabbit picked a wild fruit from the tree and threw it at the crazy hat. "I''m ready!" Crazy hat shouted, laughed, jumped up and grabbed it. "I got it!" He shouted excitedly, but when he fell, the soles of his feet slipped and fell to the ground. "I got it!" Crazy hat didn''t care, turned over from the ground and continued to shout happily. The Dormouse jumped up and inserted it with a sword. The small blade was inserted into the fruit, but the weight of the fruit directly took it to the ground. "Ha ha!" Crazy hat and March rabbit laugh. Crazy hat put his palm on the ground and was ready to get up, but there was a strange touch under his hand. He just glanced subconsciously, and then he couldn''t move his eyes anymore. It was a bright color. He would never forget the pattern. The red one was cut into feathers and the blue one was a small hat. This hat is made of paper. It''s not big enough to slap. Maybe only small animals such as dormouses can wear it. But it''s not important. The important thing is that he knows and remembers this hat. This is the first hat he made. But he clearly remembered that the hat was his favorite, but after he proudly showed it to his father, his father mercilessly threw it into the dustbin and told him that making a hat was a serious thing, not fun. So this can''t appear here. It should have been destroyed many years ago. Yes, his father is very serious, especially when making hats. He is so serious that he will not leave unqualified works. The hat must have been destroyed. "Crazy hat?" Dormouse and March rabbit gathered around and looked at him strangely. In their eyes, the crazy hat just suddenly stopped moving. It''s very common, just like he often goes crazy. It''s his style. "Wow, wow, it seems that you have found a good thing!" Miaomiao''s low voice came, and it itself emerged in mid air. Miaomiao shows her signature smile, looks down at the hat, carries her claws and solemnly evaluates, "a very special hat." "This is the first hat I made!" The crazy hat didn''t seem crazy. He was very excited, picked up the paper hat, pretended to calm and gently brushed the soil off it, "I thought it had been destroyed long ago!" "So?" The three animals are puzzled. What does this mean, making the crazy hat so excited? "If the hat can be reborn from nirvana, can my family come back to life?" Crazy hat looked at them excitedly, his eyes were as bright as ever, as if he could match the sun and moon in the sky. The three animals were silent for a moment and understood what he meant. They looked at each other and didn''t know how to answer him. Finally, Miaomiao said, "crazy hat, your family is dead, and the dead can''t come back to life." "No, it must be. The hat can be reborn from nirvana, and so can my family." The crazy hat shouted, pushed them away, got up and ran towards the Red Queen''s castle. He wants to find the White Queen. The White Queen is not only a queen, but also a powerful witch. She can help herself. I have never done anything for my family. This time I may be able to save them and let them live again. I can''t give up when my family gets together. The three animals looked at each other and caught up. "Crazy hat, wake up. There is no way to revive the dead in this world. We have never heard of anyone coming back!" The big cat was the fastest, and soon caught up with the crazy hat and advised him hard. He felt that the mood of the crazy hat was not quite right, and the crazy hat was crazy enough. If he was stimulated again, he might be really crazy, which was not what everyone wanted to see. "Miaomiao, you don''t understand. If a hat can be reborn, so can a man." Crazy hat kept repeating this sentence. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ A few days later, on the square of mamariel castle, gray looked at a group of soldiers in front of him, touched his chin and asked, "can you change your shape?" The soldiers of the White Queen and the red queen have distinct personal styles. Gray thinks they are magic soldiers and should not be too different. They must have a way to change their shape, so they can become the same style. "No, but we are your soldiers. You can decide what we look like. If you don''t want us to look like now, you can change us by magic." The red heart warrior below replied. "Shall I do it myself?" Gray became interested and did this kind of thing. He thought he was still very talented. "Yes, my Lord!" The red heart soldier nodded. "So what should I do?" "Don''t you know?" The red heart soldier looked surprised, as if he should know this. "Of course I don''t know. I''m just a magician from other worlds, not from the underground world." Gray shook his head. It was the first time he saw magic soldiers. Where did he know how to change their shape? "Why don''t any of you study it for me?" Gray glanced at 200 soldiers, many. He thought that both women would. It shouldn''t be too difficult or dangerous. Otherwise, the White Queen wouldn''t transform. "Don''t worry, I think I''m very talented. I should be able to find the right way soon." Gray said confidently. "Sir, please allow us to refuse." The red heart soldier firmly refused. They are magic soldiers, but they also have their own independent personality. They don''t want to be research materials for people, even if this person is their master. "Really not?" Gray''s eyes became dangerous. "Absolutely not!" The red heart soldier said, "maybe you can call up and see if anyone is voluntary." He doesn''t know whether others want it or not. Anyway, he doesn''t want it. Even the Lord can''t damage the soldiers'' lives like this. "Does anyone want to?" Gray smiled and looked at the others. If he is only a puppet soldier, he can do whatever he wants, but since he has an independent personality and is still his soldier, he should respect their wishes. But gray waited for a while, but he didn''t see a loyal subordinate who offered his precious first time for his research. "Well, you go down and watch. By the way, two people over the floating island, watch my apple tree and let them take care of it." Gray waved his hand and decided that it would be better to ask the White Queen. "Yes, Lord!" The red heart soldiers retired one after another and performed their duties. "Lord, your Majesty the queen is coming!" The red heart soldier didn''t go long, and suddenly ran back to report. Chapter 804 "Your majesty!" Seeing the White Emperor later, gray politely got up and saluted. After all, he is still the subordinate Minister of the white queen, and the due etiquette should be in place. "Gray, the crazy hat is crazy!" The White Queen eagerly walked up to him and opened her mouth to say a... Well, not very surprising news. Gray tilted his head and looked puzzled. "First of all, I don''t mean to attack personally, but isn''t he crazy long ago?" Gray grabbed his head, made an explosion gesture and shrugged helplessly. This is not what he meant alone. Basically, everyone who knows the crazy hat knows that he is a little crazy. So is the dirty March rabbit. Among them, only dormouse is normal. "Yes, he used to be a little crazy, but this time he is really crazy. I feel that if it is not solved well, he may die." The White Queen looked into gray''s eyes and said solemnly. She told him with sincere eyes that she had not lied to him. "How?" Gray was a little surprised. "The Red Queen just fell down. He should be happy at this time. How could he suddenly get worse? Is it caused by too much emotion? " He guessed, but he thought it was impossible. If the crazy hat wanted to continue to be crazy, he should be able to see something on Fabius day. But he was "normal" that day, and even his state was much better than usual, so that his condition would not deteriorate. The White Queen gently shook her head. She looked worried. She didn''t let him guess. She directly told him the answer: "it''s a hat!" "Hat?" Gray blinked. Why can''t I understand what you''re talking about? Is it the alienation of the crazy hat that can pollute his spirit? "I saw crazy hat pick up a paper hat that day..." big cat Miaomiao showed up and explained the situation. After hearing the whole process, gray suddenly realized, "so it is!" "So we want to ask you if you have a way?" The white queen asked softly, "after all, you are the most powerful magician I have ever seen. You can treat crazy hats or revive his family!" "Well, I do have a way!" Gray nodded, did not hide, and knocked on his wisdom brain, "The magician''s intuition tells me that the crazy hat''s family may not be dead. Just ask your sister." He leaned back comfortably. "Moreover, finding a paper hat can''t prove anything. If his father is just serious on the surface and secretly cherishes the first hat made by his son, it''s not impossible to leave it secretly." As soon as their eyes lit up, they came to ask gray if he was right. He gave two solutions at once. And the two methods can be implemented together. She can go to the red queen first and ask the whereabouts of the crazy hat family. If gray doesn''t guess, it should be OK to tell him the later speculation. After all, according to common sense, it is very possible for a father to be strict on the surface, but secretly pick up and put away the things to be thrown away. "We can ask irabeth, but the second way, I don''t think it will work." Miaomiao shakes her head. She knows the crazy hat very well. At this time, the crazy hat can''t listen to this. And in the eyes of crazy hat, his father is really serious, has zero tolerance for defective products, and won''t leave his first hat. "Also, irabeth doesn''t necessarily tell us. Maybe she will confuse us with the wrong information." It continued. The Red Queen is no longer the Red Queen. It can call her by name. "Try it first!" Gray shrugged and gave them all the reference answers. If they couldn''t even turn to the page of reference answers, he would be really speechless. "Thank you, gray. We finally have a direction." The White Queen breathed a sigh of relief. Crazy hat is a good friend. She doesn''t want anything to happen to him. "You''re welcome!" Gray nodded, took out a potion and handed it over. "Let me give you another potion. It can stabilize your spirit and restore your energy. It should help." "Thank you!" The White Queen thanked again. She took the medicine and kept it carefully. Miaomiao also thanked her. "You''re welcome. We''re all friends, aren''t we? Friends should help each other. " Gray smiled. "Oh, yes!" He remembered what he had planned to ask her, "can those magic soldiers change their forms?" "I don''t like what they look like now. Is there any way to change their appearance?" The White Queen nodded, "yes, my soldiers are designed by myself!" The crazy hat thing had an eyebrow. She was in a much better mood and her face was a lot sunny. It''s not uncommon to change the soldiers'' appearance. The soldiers in the underground world were the same, but after the Queen''s showdown day, the Red Queen changed her soldiers into red heart soldiers, and the White Queen changed them into white chess soldiers. In this way, when there are multiple forces, the soldiers of both sides can be effectively separated. "They are all your soldiers. Others can''t change them, but you just need to integrate your own strength into their bodies and you can change them into whatever you want." Gray thought of the White Queen''s soldiers. Their bodies were the same, but their heads were some pieces. It was obviously her own design. The White Queen told gray the way and left. The way to change was very simple and there was no danger. She didn''t need to watch. When they left, gray called the soldiers again. Calling their time, gray has drawn the design. He didn''t like the appearance of playing cards. He turned them into human shapes and designed them as knights wearing full armor, but those armor were their noumenon. When all the soldiers except those who went to the floating island were assembled, gray suddenly had a new idea and asked expectantly, "you should have no gender. Can you change your voice?" "Yes!" The soldiers replied. Gray had no doubt, immediately tore up the previous design, and then drew a new design. Then gray began to pinch their faces and bodies one by one as taught by the White Queen. Before long, a female soldier appeared in front of gray. He also pinched her face. Although it was still steel, the face line was very human. "My Lord!" The soldiers also changed their voice into a female voice. "Good!" Gray nodded constantly, tested her ability, found that she did not weaken because of the change of shape, and was more satisfied immediately. Gray became interested. Soldiers walked in front of him and immediately became beautiful female soldiers. Even though he became more and more skillful in the back, it took him six or seven hours to finish nearly 200 soldiers, and it was dark. However, after seeing a pair of valiant female soldiers standing in front of him, gray felt that all his efforts were worth it. Even if you are a magic warrior, you should look good. Anyway, it won''t affect your combat effectiveness. If you look good, you''ll be comfortable. Make complaints about the love of the Red Queen, even if he doesn''t like beauty, he can make handsome brother, and he must play cards. I can''t understand! Gray is very happy, so he can do it at will. It''s estimated that those quadratic elements can go crazy when they know. Chapter 805 The White Queen quickly returned to salazi glum and went directly to the crazy hat''s room. "Wait!" She suddenly stopped, looked at several white chess soldiers around her, pondered for a moment and said, "go and bring back elabeth. Don''t hurt her." The Red Queen has been exiled to the wilderness by her, but she actually doesn''t want to make this decision. Now that she has the opportunity, she thinks she can bring her back in good faith. As long as she admits her mistake in the back and has a good attitude, she can also stay in the castle without suffering in the wilderness. Anyway, she has failed. Her three monsters die and surrender. She has no soldiers. She won''t do anything and has no chance to do anything she wants. The white chess soldier took the order to step back. Miaomiao looked at her and didn''t say anything. Because the White Queen brought the red queen back for the crazy hat''s family, no one can say anything about it. "Come on, let''s go see crazy hat. I hope Gray''s medicine will work. I hope he can listen to us." The White Queen took a deep breath and moved on. "We''re going to tell him, is it possible for his family to live?" Miaomiao asked. If you tell him, his condition may be better, or he may return to the way he used to be. But if, after the Red Queen is brought back, what he knows is not that his family is still alive, but that his family is dead, it may be a greater blow to him. Miaomiao feels that she is not good at making decisions, so she''d better leave it to the White Queen to decide. The White Queen thought all the way. When she came not far from the crazy hat room, she whispered, "don''t tell him yet." "We''ll talk to him about it after we''re sure. If they live, they can give him a surprise. If they die, we''ll treat them as if nothing has happened, and he won''t lose hope." Perhaps first tell him that his family may be alive, which can make him return to his original appearance, but once the hope is lost, it may be a greater blow and the risk is not small. Telling him in advance will do more harm than good. Besides, gray also gave them other alternatives, which they thought could stabilize the crazy hat''s mood. At that time, if his family is alive, maybe he can become completely normal all at once. Knock on the door gently, and there comes the sound of crazy hats, inviting them in. The White Queen opened the door. There were March rabbit, dormouse, white rabbit and twin brothers in the house. "Crazy hat, are you okay?" The White Queen looked at the crazy hat hiding in the debris pile looking for something and asked with worry. "It''s all right. Of course I''m all right. I''m just looking for a way to make them reborn." The crazy hat turned his head and was in high spirits. But even if his face was excited, he couldn''t hide his deep fatigue. He hasn''t had a good sleep for several days. "Drink this. It may make you feel better." The White Queen handed him the medicine. But the crazy hat shook his head and refused, "no, I''m fine now. I feel I''m about to find a way. I''ll find a way. I''ll save them. This is the only thing I can do for them." "Crazy hat, believe me, this medicine can help you. It can make you more energetic, so you can look for it more carefully and think more clearly." Said the White Queen. Although Gray said to stabilize the spirit and restore energy, it''s not much different from what he said. "Become more energetic?" The crazy hat''s eyes lit up, and then he said suspiciously, "isn''t this medicine for me to sleep? I can''t sleep. I''ll find a way. " Shaking his head, he continued to rummage through the debris. "You can''t find it like this." The White Queen said, "you drink the medicine and I''ll find it for you. I won''t lie to you. This is not a sleeping medicine. Trust me." Looking at the White Queen''s sincere eyes, the crazy hat carefully came over, gently took the medicine, and carefully said, "I''ll trust you once." Open the lid and drink it. Crazy hat feels a burst of clarity in the brain. "Crazy hat, can we talk?" The white queen asked softly. "Of course!" Crazy hat shook his head, agreed, turned out two benches in the pile of debris, and they sat down. The White Queen thought about it and said, "crazy hat, your father loves you very much, doesn''t he?" The crazy hat thought for a while, and looked a little dim, "maybe!" He recalled that his father was always serious and strict with him. Even the first hat he made didn''t get any encouragement, but was directly thrown into the trash can. He could not imagine whose father would love his son so much. "He must love you. No father doesn''t love his children, but he won''t show it." The White Queen said gently. "Well, just think he loves me!" Crazy hat tilted his mouth and didn''t argue whether he loved them or not. Now he just wants to save them. "Well, what if Mr. hatop threw away the hat just hoping you could do better, but actually attached great importance to the first hat you made, picked it up after you left and took it with you?" "In that case, is it reasonable for this hat to appear on the battlefield?" The White Queen looked forward to him, hoping that her statement could convince him to give up looking for an illusory way to save his family for the time being. "It''s impossible. He is serious and strict. He has high requirements for everyone. He will never pick up a failed product that he threw into the trash can." Crazy hat shook his head quickly. "Your Majesty, you don''t know him. I know him." He was firm. "The hat must have been destroyed by him, but it was reborn from Nirvana itself, and they must be able to do the same." His face fell into that slightly obsessed state again, as if he had seen his family reborn from Nirvana and appeared in front of him. "Believe me, your majesty, believe my feeling, they will come back." "Then, crazy hat, drink another potion!" The White Queen took out a similar medicine and handed it to him again, "you need more spirit." "Thank you, your majesty. When they return, I will ask my father to make you the best hat." Crazy hat smiled, "his craft is the best, you know." "I''m looking forward to it. Drink it!" The White Queen nodded faintly. Crazy hat drank the medicine in the bottle. The medicine just made him very comfortable, so he had no doubt. After drinking, crazy hat felt that everything in front of him had a double shadow. The White Queen and March rabbit began to blur. Before he could say anything, he fell straight down. The big cat appeared behind him, stood against his body and shouted to the others, "what are you waiting for? Come and help me." "Oh!" March rabbit, the twin brothers ran over and carried their crazy hats to the bed. "How long will he sleep?" Asked the white rabbit. "For a long time, even sleep for a day." The White Queen stood up and looked at the crazy hat on the bed. "He hasn''t slept for too long. If he goes to sleep this time, he will wake up after enough sleep." "That''s great. I''m scared to see him like this." Said the Dormouse, patting his chest. "Well, let''s go and have a rest. I''ll let someone take care of him." Chapter 806 The Red Queen was brought back. The day after the White Queen sent, the Red Queen was brought back to salazi glum. At this time, crazy hat has been sleeping all day, but he hasn''t woken up yet. If he hadn''t breathed, the White Queen also fed him medicine. They were really afraid that he wouldn''t wake up. "Meilana, I''ve just arrived in the wilderness. Why did you call me back?" The Red Queen looked up at the White Queen without any consciousness of prisoners. "Sister, I know you didn''t kill the hatops, did you?" The White Queen watched her look. The Red Queen looked at her coldly, and a sneer hung from the corner of her mouth, "are you looking for them? Go and find it in the smelly ditch of the moat. All my cut off heads are thrown there, and theirs must be there. " But the White Queen obviously saw that her face was slightly and imperceptibly surprised when she said that sentence. She knew that gray was right. Irabeth did not kill them. She probably imprisoned them. But she still doesn''t know where they are imprisoned, which needs irabeth to tell her. Similarly, this is irabeth''s atonement. As long as she tells herself, she has reason to reduce her punishment. Thinking of this, the White Queen begged, "tell me, sister, tell me where they are? As long as you tell me, you can stay here. " "I don''t want to stay. I''d rather go to the wilderness than see your hateful face every day." The Red Queen shouted angrily and wanted to slap her herself. The Red Queen sneered, "that stupid family has long died. It''s a pity that I didn''t kill the last guy in this family. It''s a pity." She still remembers that it was this rude and stupid guy who ridiculed himself recklessly at his coronation ceremony, made a fool of himself and lost his position as a prince. "But look at you, what''s wrong with him now? Is he dying too? It must be. It''s so pleasant! " The Red Queen said happily. She guessed something from the White Queen''s language and expression, "meilana, thank you for telling me the good news." "Sister, tell me where they are, please." The White Queen pleaded sincerely. The Red Queen snorted coldly, looked up at her and didn''t speak again. In any case, she would not tell her about the hatops. Yes, they did not die. When they almost died, she sent someone to save them. But she saved them not out of kindness, but to torture them and make them pay for their mistakes. The white queen left disappointed, but she was also sure that the hatops were not dead, but were caught by irabeth. However, how to let irabeth tell them what they are next is a difficult problem. It can be believed that with her tyranny and her character of cutting people''s heads at every turn, she did not kill the hatops. It is absolutely to make them feel more fear and pain than death, and will not let them go easily. Therefore, she will hide them in a place where others can''t find them to prevent anyone from discovering them. For so many years, no news came out. Everyone tacitly thought that their death was the proof. The White Queen unknowingly returned to the crazy hat''s room. Everyone was there and the crazy hat had woken up. However, his condition did not improve. On the contrary, he became more crazy because he had a sleep and replenished his spirit. "I''m going out, you damn fools, don''t stop me." He scolded mercilessly and didn''t care that he was facing his friends who had been with him for many years. Now he just wants to go out, find his family and bring them back. "Crazy hat, you must stay in this room. You can''t go out!" The White Queen looked at her firmly and said seriously. "Your Majesty, I''m sorry I can''t obey your orders. My family is still waiting for me. I''m going to save them." But crazy hat didn''t care at all. He coldly rejected her proposal and struggled to go outside. "All right!" The White Queen sighed, "crazy hat, your family may not be dead. They are probably just caught by irabeth and not killed." "You wait here quietly. I will help you get your family back. Trust me." The crazy hat''s head was biased and his eyes were purring. "Of course I believe you, but I''d better find it myself. I have a feeling that I can find them. The feeling is very strong and is about to gush out of my head." He smiled even more. He jumped out and was pushed back by his twin brothers. "Crazy hat, stay here, trust me!" The White Queen told the others and turned away from the room. "Your Majesty, Mr. hatop, are they really not dead?" The Dormouse squeezed out of the door and followed the White Queen. "Yes, it''s possible, but she won''t tell me where they are." The White Queen said softly. "How can we find them?" "Someone may be able to help us. He told me that the hatops might not be dead before. He may have some divination magic." The White Queen looked to the south. Soon someone in the castle came with a white horse. The White Queen stepped on the third-order wooden stool, rode on the white horse, took several white chess soldiers and went outside the castle. The Dormouse thought, jumped hard, grabbed the white horse''s tail and climbed up its back. Looking at the familiar path, the Dormouse thought, "are we going to find Abu Soren?" "No, but we can ask him first. Maybe he has any way." For them, Abu Soren was not difficult to find. They soon found him and explained his intention. Abu Soren thought with his eyes closed and said, "when Alice returns to this world again, the crazy hat will be saved." "Well, it seems that we can only ask gray again." The White Queen turned and left. Alice has just left. How can she come back so soon? Soon, she came to the familiar place again. After crossing a stone road full of cherry blossoms, she came to front of mamariel. However, the familiar mamariel is somewhat different. The guard at the gate of the castle is not her familiar red heart warrior or white chess warrior, but several valiant female soldiers. And they are no different from their magic soldiers. These female soldiers have very realistic faces, and they are somewhat different, like real people. But this is not the time to appreciate Gray''s work. She strode into the castle, "gray, I need your help." "Your Majesty?" Gray showed his head from the terrace and smiled. "What''s up? Please come up and say it! " Beside him, there was a small head, looking at them happily. Chapter 807 "Gray, I need your help!" The White Queen said straight to the point, "I''m sure the hatops are still alive, but irabeth hid them very secretly. I can''t find them. I want you to help me." "It is impossible for a person to live in the world without leaving a trace." Gray whispered, "and Gray thought about it, stood up and said proudly, "forget it, I''ll go with you." The White Queen was overjoyed and quickly took gray back to salazi glum. "I''ve asked people to look for it in the castle. I only found a secret room, but there''s nothing in it and there''s no trace of people being imprisoned." Walking in the corridor of the castle, the White Queen shared the information she found with him. But it''s of no great use. It''s just that some places have been excluded, and even some clues have not been found. "Absalom said that when Alice came back again, the crazy hat thing could be solved." The White Queen shook her head lightly, "but Alice has just left. I don''t think she will come back so easily." "No, just a few people." Gray shrugged. "Did you ask the bayas to help?" "No, the hatops'' things have been burned up. Even if they haven''t been burned up, I''m afraid they can''t distinguish the smell after so long." Said the White Queen. Dogs'' noses are really smart, but it''s unrealistic to use them to find people who disappeared a long time ago without clues. Gray nodded. He really thought too much. But it may not be difficult to find someone. Led by the white queen, gray went to the former bedroom of the Red Queen. A lot of things were taken away here, leaving only a few. He looked around the room, carefully looked at every inch of the corner, lightly shook his head, "not here!" Of course it''s not here. The bedroom is so big. How many people can''t see it¡¤¡¤¡¤ Dormouse abdominal Fei. "Bring all the things of the Red Queen. I think she will put them around and observe their tragedy every day." Gray said, "did she ask you for anything after she was exiled by you?" Shrink potion! The White Queen realized that Tibetans don''t need a big enough place. Sometimes as long as a small box can hide many people. "No, she didn''t ask me for anything." The white queen answered quickly, then looked at the soldiers, "find all the things in irabeth''s bedroom before, and none of them is allowed to stay." "By the way, be careful when moving. Don''t knock it." "I didn''t expect to shrink the potion. It''s too careless." The White Queen took a deep breath and was a little excited. Gray smiled, went to the window and looked out. Soon, a group of soldiers came back with a lot of things, and crazy hats surrounded them. "Find them one by one. Be careful. They drank the shrinking potion. Now they are very small. You can find them only by being careful." The White Queen said to everyone. In addition, they have shrunk. They are very weak for everyone. If they act a little rough, they may get hurt or even die. Crazy hat can''t wait. After knowing that his family is not dead, he becomes normal, but at this moment, he can''t restrain his excitement. One by one, he searched carefully, not sparing every corner where he could hide. Gray leaned against the window with a smile and didn''t mean to help. So many people are busy and put so many things. It''s already crowded here. He won''t go to join the fun. The White Queen didn''t move either. She is the queen. She needs to hold it all the time in front of outsiders. She just looks at it. But the Red Queen''s things here are also limited. After they looked for everything, they still didn''t find anything, and the shadow of the hatop family didn''t see it. "Gray, what do you do now? Do you want to turn the whole castle over?" The White Queen looked at gray for help. Carefully search the whole castle. The workload is too heavy. I don''t know when to find it. Now she hopes gray can give her another idea so that everyone can have a direction, otherwise the crazy hat may continue to go crazy. No way, this man seems to give people a feeling of omnipotence. Now that she is in trouble, the first thing she thinks of is him. "Let me see!" Gray also frowned and looked at the things they had been looking for. I''ve seen it once. There are a lot of frame things in it, but there''s no one they''re looking for. No, the hitops should be in this bedroom. This is where the red queen can torture them without being found. If you change to another place, you can''t be found by the servant or soldier. Only in the Queen''s bedroom, there won''t be too many people. The maid who serves her probably doesn''t dare to look around, so as to keep it secret. But facts have proved that there is really no picture frame or something similar to the picture frame. They have carefully looked for everything that can accommodate people. No! Gray also checked the things that were similar to the frame, but he didn''t find them. Are they too young to be ignored by someone? "The hitops, if you''re here, concentrate on looking at me. You can even think about killing me or what. It doesn''t matter. You stare at me." Gray shouted into the room, closed his eyes and waited quietly. After a while, he opened his eyes and gently shook his head at them. "I don''t feel anyone else''s eyes." "Wait a minute, I''ll try divination!" Gray reached out and pulled a hair from the crazy hat. After some preparation, he gently blew into his hair. The hair immediately ignited and turned into a burst of smoke. After the smoke hovered in the air for a while, it seemed to have selected a direction, but it didn''t move and dissipated like ordinary smoke. Well, he''s really not good at divination. It''s reasonable that it doesn''t work. He went to the White Queen and said softly, "it''s all right. I still have a way. Maybe I can let the Red Queen let them out." "What can I do?" Mad hat asked impatiently. He heard it. "This method can''t tell you." Gray waved his hand and took the white queen out of the room. "In fact, as far as I know, the Red Queen is not born with a big head, is she?" "Yes, she was a beautiful girl when she was a child." The White Queen nodded, "once she hit her head, and then her head became bigger and bigger." Gray smiled. "So why did she hit her head?" The White Queen was silent for a moment and sighed, "because she was wronged. After running out of the castle, she fell and hit a big clock." "I think the person who wronged her owes her an apology." Gray said with a smile, "the hatops just screwed up her coronation ceremony because of her big head, but all this should not be counted on the hatops." "Yes, everything should be counted on the culprit." The White Queen lowered her head, her eyes were dim, and she was no longer dignified and generous. "If she can forgive even the culprit, then the hatops should also be forgiven." The White Queen continued to nod and stare at him, "but I have a question. How do you know this? These are very secret things that many people don''t know. " "I''m just interested in history." Gray shrugged. Chapter 808 After the Red Queen was brought back to the castle, she was locked up in a room, not in a cell. But no one spoke to her, and she couldn''t go in and out at will. She could only stay inside alone and be in a daze. A knock on the door made her empty eyes turn arrogant. She sat down on the only furniture and bed in the room, looked up at the door, but made no sound. She knew very well that if it were those servants, they would not knock at the door and enter directly now. Only the white queen would knock at the door. "Sister, I have something to say to you." Outside the door came the gentle voice of the white queen, who seemed to be timid and lack of confidence. The red queen still didn''t speak and looked at the door coldly. "I''m coming in!" The White Queen knocked on the door again. She didn''t get an answer and said loudly. Then she waited a little longer, but she still didn''t hear any sound, and the door didn''t open from inside. She took a deep breath, reached for the door handle, twisted and pushed it, and the door opened a crack. "Go, brave magic girl!" Gray stood in the distance, cheering her up from the bottom of her heart. The White Queen opened the door, walked in by herself, and then quickly closed the door. "Can she persuade irabeth?" The big cat appeared beside him, his claws resting on his chin, and asked in a low voice. Gray fished it over and began to roll from his head. "Did you just eavesdrop on us?" "No, it''s impossible. I came out from the back." The big cat skimmed its mouth, revealing a row of sharp teeth. "Trust her. After all, this is a magical world. Happiness is the end." Gray shook his head and looked indifferent. Strictly speaking, he had only seen the Red Queen, the one he saw on the day of the decisive battle of Fabius day. That time, in fact, she had nothing to make him feel bad except that she was a little grumpy, her head was a little big and her makeup was a little bleak. But his sense of him did not come from seeing himself this time, nor through other people''s rumors, nor because of the original work. His sense of the red queen comes from the countless stone heads in the moat outside the Red Queen''s castle. When he sees those, he has an intuitive understanding of the Red Queen. Maybe she wasn''t a bad person before, but when she began to chop her head angrily and it was a river, she was already a bad person. Gray is not willing to help them clear their grievances, which makes him a little uncomfortable, but he has come. The hatops haven''t found it yet, so he can only start with the Red Queen. Otherwise, she would have to turn the castle over. Then she had to pray that she wouldn''t put them elsewhere. So, let her go. The bad things done by the Red Queen are aimed at the underground world. If they can forgive her and have no right to say anything, just smile and watch. In the room! The White Queen looked at her sitting on the bed, still looking at her irabeth with a proud face, and walked slowly over. "Sister!" She called softly. "Meilana, you are still as hypocritical as ever." The Red Queen sneered, "don''t pretend to be a little white rabbit in front of me. I know who you are. You can deceive others and can''t deceive me." "Sister, I don''t want to lie to you. I just want to talk to you." The White Queen whispered that she was really soft and weak like a little white rabbit. The Red Queen looked at her angrily and said coldly, "the hatops are dead. I have nothing to say to you." "Sister, if father and mother are Before she finished, she was rudely interrupted by the Red Queen. She put a sneer on her mouth. "If they were still there, they would not be disappointed. I was a bad child, wouldn''t I?" "Not so!" The White Queen looked at her bravely, "it''s me!" "What?" The Red Queen was stunned for a moment and didn''t understand what the White Queen said. "It''s me. I stole the fruit pagoda and lied to my mother that you ate it. I''m the bad child. I''m sorry!" The White Queen reached out and took the Red Queen''s hand. She looked at her sincerely and sadly, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. If it''s not too late, please forgive me, sister." A tear fell from her eyes and fell on the back of the Red Queen''s hand. She didn''t break away from her hand. She looked at the White Queen and said these words. Her eyes were wet and choked: "what I''ve always wanted is these words." "Sorry, it''s my fault!" The White Queen opened her arms and hugged the Red Queen. This time she didn''t refuse, but after a moment of hesitation, she also stretched out her hand and hugged meilana tightly. "I forgive you!" She said softly. For a long time, the Red Queen pushed her away, restrained her mood and said faintly, "they are on the right window in the middle behind the throne." "What?" The White Queen thought and reacted. She said the hatops. "Sister, let''s go together!" She took the Red Queen by the arm and said. The Red Queen shook her head and said nothing. "You become like this because of me. I''m also wrong. We should be punished together." The White Queen took her. "Let''s go out and explain the situation to everyone. You can stay in the castle." "No, we won''t accept it!" They argued for a while. The white queen came out of the room alone. As soon as she went out, she saw everyone waiting here. "Everybody, she has told me that she didn''t hurt the hatops. I hope you can forgive her." The White Queen said to the crowd. "But..." Dormouse, they all know that what the red queen did was not only hurt the hatop family. "I forgive her, I forgive her." The crazy hat shouted and looked at the White Queen pleadingly, "tell me, where are they?" "Come with me!" The White Queen was not in a hurry for success and asked everyone to agree at once. She took everyone to the castle hall and behind the throne. She looked at the huge translucent round window in the back, looked carefully in the middle, and soon found the hatop family, which was only the size of ants. "Found it!" Crazy hat shouted excitedly. Gray cut a corner of the window glass, and they all jumped out and fell on the crazy hat. He put them on the ground and looked up at the White Queen. "Your Majesty, do you have any bigger cakes?" The White Queen took out a piece of cake and handed it to him. The crazy hat was crushed and scattered. A group of people the size of ants soon grew bigger. But the embarrassment was that their clothes were torn at once. Gray reacted the fastest, waved his hand, and the thick white water vapor shrouded the place below their necks, so that they wouldn''t be too embarrassed. "Soldier, take the hitops to change their clothes!" The White Queen turned quickly and said to the soldiers. The hatops walked away with embarrassment and thick white clothes. "Gray, irabeth already knows she''s wrong. Is there any way to keep her from leaving the castle?" Mad hat, they chased the hatops away. The White Queen approached him and asked in a low voice. Gray shook his head slightly and looked at her strangely. "You''re the queen. Isn''t it easy for you to do this?" "I''m the queen, so I want to be fair!" "When the Red Queen was a child, she was hit in the head. Did she suffer mental trauma? She is now waking up in time and taking the initiative to release the hatops? " Gray said slowly. "Compared with exile, the greatest punishment for her is to leave her in the castle and watch her home occupied by her hated sister." "When everyone forgets her later, she can appear in the garden." "She is no longer grumpy, no longer beating and scolding at will. When she wants to cut off people''s heads, she can go out of the castle." "Because her spirit has healed." Gray finished slowly and saw the White Queen staring at herself. "Isn''t that a lie?" "Her Majesty didn''t lie?" Gray was surprised. The White Queen blushed and walked away. Gray shrugged indifferently. He could achieve his goal. What''s a lie. Chapter 809 The White Queen finally left the Red Queen, because more than half of the people thought that the Red Queen had sincerely repented and should be given a chance. The other half was opposed, but the voice was not loud, so the kind white queen decided to give anyone who was willing to change the opportunity to atone for their mistakes and be a good man. When the red queen came out again, as some people said, she was less aggressive and no longer had a hot temper. Gray didn''t stay here much and soon returned to his castle. After this incident, peace was restored in the underground world, and everything became peaceful and beautiful. Everything became very ordinary. Everyone lived happily without any major events. Gray took little jasmine to play in the underground world, explored the whole underground world, and found the world barrier like different space at the end of the horizon, which proved that the world is indeed a different space, not a complete world. The underground world has beautiful scenery. His majesty eats, drinks and plays all day and doesn''t do business. The florists are taking care of the floating island. It''s interesting to visit the whole underground world. He found that in addition to the castle of the red and white queen, there are other cities and other interesting places in the world. Therefore, playing the whole underground world, more than a year passed in the blink of an eye. On the floating island, gray sensed the situation of the island and found that he was right. The area of the floating island became larger again. "The world is so beautiful!" Gray hummed the melody often sung by elves and landed on the floating island. A year later, the plants on the floating island are still not lush enough. Only on both sides of the river, there are sparse green grass, and on the edge of the lake, there is a lot of green. Where the water flows out, the surviving trees on both banks are as thick as two fingers. However, on the floating island, in addition to the gardeners and tree farmers he arranged here, he also met a person who often ran here, the queen of the underground world, the White Queen. She seems to have become a flower farmer and settled on the floating island. She spent most of her time here. "Your Majesty, I envy you. There is no government affairs in the underground world. You have a lot of time to do whatever you want." Gray smiled. Unlike his kingdom, there are many things. Even if someone helps, he still has to deal with government affairs at regular intervals. "Aren''t you the same? I can always hear you appear elsewhere. " The White Queen didn''t look back. She''s too lazy to pretend in front of gray now. Because Gray was tired of watching it once, she heard a whisper. "Well, thank you for the peaceful underground world." Gray saluted to the sky with an affectation. The White Queen ignored him and continued to fiddle with the flowers and plants in front of her and take good care of them. "In fact, some can be transplanted now." Gray said, "you can move the flowers in front of you to your castle." Although there were only a few flowers, gray felt that she should be given some benefits to make her more motivated. "Wait, you should spend a lot of time in the underground world?" She remembered that gray said he would not stay in a world for too long. But this time he took out the floating island. There are so many people here to help him build it. He should stay in the underground world for a long time, at least until the construction of the floating island comes to fruition. So she is not in a hurry. There are still too few ramets now. Once the transplantation is unsuccessful, one may be destroyed at a high cost. She wants to wait until there are more flowers. At that time, she can transplant boldly, and it is acceptable to destroy one or two plants. "Well, whatever. Anyway, I''ll put the floating island in the underground world for a while." Gray nodded softly. "I have something to ask her majesty for help!" The White Queen nodded gently, indicating that he could speak directly. "I intend to leave for a while, so the floating island and the plants on it need the help of her majesty." Gray smiled. He felt that he had played enough in the underground world, so he wanted to play in the human world. "Don''t worry, I will take good care of these flowers." The White Queen promised, and didn''t think it was difficult. But gray shook his head seriously. "No, I''m talking about the two apple trees." Gray pointed to the apple tree not far away. "This is my most important thing. If you like these flowers and plants, I can let you take them away at last, but the apple tree must be taken care of for me." "Don''t worry, I promise!" The White Queen was secretly happy and said solemnly. "Pour a bottle of these potions on the apple tree every ten days and pour them down from the top branches and leaves of the apple tree." Gray took out a box filled with small bottles full of potions he had prepared. The apple tree has grown well, and now it will not absorb a lot of things that will affect its quality. However, with the accumulation of time, a small amount of unfavorable elements will accumulate. If little jasmine comes to clean up, it only needs to be maintained once a month, but with the medicine he makes, once every ten days is the safest, which can ensure the purity of the apple tree. Gray prepared more than 300 bottles this time, enough for the White Queen to use for ten years. Ten years should be enough for the apple tree to grow into a big tree. At that time, some adverse elements should have little impact on it. Moreover, the time flow rate between the two worlds is different. If the time flow rate in the underground world is not so fast and gray comes back after playing outside for a few months, it is also possible that only a few years have passed here. "Put it in the house. I''ll remember." The White Queen pointed to his cabin and said. Gray nodded and put the box into the cabin. "By the way, mamariel, I can''t use it. I''ll give it back to you." He came out and said with a smile. Marmorel was originally the castle of the White Queen and was built in her favorite style. Although she now builds a new castle and lives in the Red Queen castle, she doesn''t often go there. She''d better return marmorel near the floating island to her. "Give it back to me?" The White Queen was really surprised. "Yes, I probably can''t use it. I''d better give it back to you after I leave." I said I wouldn''t let anyone build the castle. Now it''s half built... The White Queen secretly feigned. Although it''s half built, it''s OK to stop the loss in time. Compared with the new castle, she really liked her mamariel better. She was reluctant to give it to gray at the beginning. After finishing with the white queen, gray went to the periphery of the island and looked at the newly increased area of the island. This part is squeezed into the valleys on both sides and is almost integrated with the valley. But the original Valley, because the floating island becomes larger, cracks have appeared on the mountain at this time, and it may collapse at some time. Gray took only one look and found that the valley would not hinder the island from becoming larger, so he didn''t care. "Little Molly, let''s go and play somewhere else. This world is much more interesting than the previous world." Gray said to the elf with a smile. "I think the underground world is very good!" Little jasmine hummed and sniffed. The underground world is great, beautiful and fun. Why leave the underground world. "Then you stay, I''ll go out and have a look, and I''ll come back to you later?" Gray suggested. "No!" Chapter 810 In a room, in a locked box, a glimmer of light suddenly appeared from the gap. Suddenly, the space in the room fluctuated, and a man suddenly appeared in the room. As soon as the man''s face changed, he quickly closed his eyes and restrained himself. "What''s the matter?" Little jasmine also changed her face and looked at him with concern. "Nothing!" Gray smiled and breathed out a long breath. When he left the underground world, he suddenly had a strong sense of involvement, as if he wanted to bring back the floating island of the underground world and pull it into his body. But he doesn''t want to do that. He wants to use the time difference to make the floating island grow rapidly, improve the ecology on the floating island, and let the residents of the underground world build their own back garden. And he was not sure whether pulling the floating island over would affect the creatures on it. You know, there are many people on his floating island, including the White Queen. If anything goes wrong in the process of pulling, the joke will be big. "Gray, did we run to someone else''s house?" When little Molly heard that he was all right, she took a breath, sat on his shoulder and looked around curiously. Gray looked down at the board below, felt the shaking ground, smiled and said, "it''s not someone else''s house, but on the boat!" He saw at a glance that this was a cabin, and looking at the windows on both sides and the height of the sea outside, it was probably the captain''s room. Moreover, the furnishings here are very feminine. A lot of details in the room show that the captain of the ship is a woman. Gray said his speculation. Little Molly tilted her head and blinked her big eyes. "Didn''t you follow the thing given to Alice? This must be Alice''s room. Do you need to reason? " "Of course you need reasoning." Gray did not change his face. He opened his chair and sat down, looking at a chart in front of him. Is this going to the Strait of Malacca? This distance is not short! Creak! Suddenly someone opened the door of the captain''s room. Gray looked up and just looked at a pair of wary eyes. The alert in Alice''s eyes subsided in an instant, the dagger in her hand was inserted back into the sheath, and the color of surprise appeared on her face. The muscles on her face pulled and showed a big smile. "Gray, is that you?" She asked cautiously, wondering if she had hallucinated. After all, she knew that gray should be in the underground world like a dream. How could he suddenly appear on his ship "It''s me!" Gray stood up with a smile and strode towards Alice. "And me!" On his shoulder, the elf waved hard to Alice and shouted. Alice was sure at once that it was gray and they were right. She wouldn''t be wrong with this familiar feeling. Rushed over quickly and gave him a warm hug. "Captain, are you all right? We seem to have heard some voices." Outside, a crew member knocked at the door and asked loudly. They not only want to ask, but also seem to want to push the door in. "It''s all right. I''m fine. Go and do it yourself!" Cried Alice, going to the door and closing it. "Captain, you may be in some danger. Don''t you really need us to come in and have a look?" Outside the door, a tall sailor smiled and said. "Go to your post, or you''ll get off the ship at the next port, and I promise you won''t go back to England!" Alice scowled and slammed the door. The sailor stepped back angrily, his face a little ugly. But he didn''t dare to say anything. It was a regular ship. Most of the people on board were left by old Kingsley. They wouldn''t watch Alice have an accident. What he dared to do was definitely a dead end. "There are annoying mice. Can I help you?" Gray smiled. Now that he met, he didn''t mind doing a favor to make Alice''s position stable and let the people on the ship fear her. "No, I can solve it. Don''t underestimate me." Alice groaned discontentedly. "Anyway, I''ve seen big scenes. Killing dragons is not something these mice can see." "Yes, sorry, I underestimated you." Gray apologized quickly and didn''t continue to say this. Alice, as a captain, must have her own means, otherwise the ship won''t go far at all. "Gray, why are you out? Are you all right?" Alice took gray to sit down and asked curiously about the underground world. After thinking about it, Gray said, "everyone is fine. The crazy hat''s family is not dead. They are just caught by the Red Queen. We helped his family reunite." "That''s great. It''s a pity that I''m not here and can''t see the beautiful side." Said Alice sadly. Gray talked about other things in the underground world, such as the fun of playing around the underground world with elves. Alice felt that the underground world in her mind became clearer, and there were more things she didn''t know before. "I haven''t said how did you get out yet? I don''t think he was kicked out? " She said with a smile. "It has been a year since the underground world. I have to come out to find you myself without waiting for you for so long." Gray shrugged and looked at her pitifully. Alice shook her head. "I don''t have your ability. I can''t find a way to enter the underground world." "But has the underground world been a year? I''ve just been back for a month! " Alice was a little surprised at the difference in time between the two places, but she accepted it when she thought that she had stayed in the underground world for a few days and had not finished the banquet when she came back. one month? It seems that the time velocity of the underground world is more than ten times that of the earth. "You have set sail in a month. Your action is very fast and your ability is very strong!" Gray praised that he didn''t think about time for the time being. Anyway, it''s a big deal to go back in a few months. "An old friend of my father is helping me, and the precious stones you gave me also played a great role." Alice laughed. "If it works, I''ll give you some more!" His majesty has always been very willing to women. Even if it is a very attractive treasure, he can wave it out. "No!" Alice quickly waved her hand and explained, "I didn''t sell your gem, but borrowed some money from a gentleman as a guarantee. When I go back this time, I can return the money to him." "Moreover, the gem is still with me. If I can''t pay it back, I can only sell the gem." "But this gem can sell for a lot of money. There will be a large amount left to pay him back at that time. There is no need to give me any more money." Alice is very firm. She is an independent woman who can support herself. Gray did not insist. He was not stingy, but he also respected women''s own ideas. If you want to work hard, you can. Even he doesn''t mind being kept. Of course, the premise is that the other party is a great beauty. Chapter 811 [the host successfully spent the night with the twelve heroines voluntarily, and you achieved success: male Lord! Reward: achievement point + 4] When he woke up in the morning, gray looked at the system prompt with no expression. If I remember correctly, what he reached last time was a [male Lord?] The number of achievements and goals reached is three women, and there seems to be no hint of the second stage. But now I have reached the second stage of achievement, after talking with Alice by candle at night. Yes, they didn''t break through the last step in the floating island cabin last time, and their achievements naturally didn''t come true. Looking at Alice beside her, gray stretched out his palm, put it on her soft abdomen and carefully helped her treat her injury, otherwise she would be seen by others when she went out, which would be bad for her to stabilize her position. Alice''s eyebrows stretched a lot. Gray lifted the quilt, got up, opened the door of the captain''s room and went out. "Good morning, Captain!" Along the way, many crew members said hello to him, and he responded politely. "Miss Kingsley!" A sailor put it up with an obscene smile on his face. "When you entered the captain''s room yesterday, I seemed to hear a man''s voice in your room. Are you okay? If you need it, i Gray stared at him coldly, and suddenly a smile came out of the corner of his mouth. Before he finished, he punched him in the face. The sailor flew out and rolled around the ground, looking at gray in horror. "Remember, on board, call me captain!" Gray glanced at him coldly. "Next time, I think the generous sea doesn''t mind helping me bury another body." "I see, Captain Kim... Please forgive my rudeness." The sailor felt as if he had been stared at by a fierce beast. His hair stood up and said tremblingly. "Well, as a captain, I forgive you this time. I hope you won''t do it again next time." Gray smiled and turned away. "Captain, a woman, when did she become so powerful?" Elsewhere, the crew began to whisper. Alice gave them the feeling that she was a strong woman, but she was by no means a woman with strong force value, but just now, she could hit a big guy with one punch and roll on the ground for a few times. Such strength was so powerful that people were afraid. Before long, gray came out of the cabin, carrying some plates of food in his hand, ignoring the others, and walked towards the captain''s room. In the room, Alice had got up, dressed up and regained the style of a valiant female captain. "You''re still there. I thought you ran away!" Alice laughed. Gray looked serious. "If someone will run away in the face of such a beauty, I can only express my admiration and admire his iron will." Gray''s serious manner made Alice laugh. Soon the elf woke up and flew over when he saw the food. "You just went out?" Alice''s face changed slightly, and she finally noticed the meal and Gray''s exit from the captain''s room. She can already imagine the hot topic in the next few days. The female captain was unwilling to be lonely when sailing. She even secretly took a man aboard and hid in the captain''s room. "Don''t worry, I went out like you. By the way, I taught you a disobedient hooligan and established your prestige." Gray patted his chest and thumbed up to show that I''m safe and secure. Alice stared at him for a moment, and finally remembered that this guy was a magician. She nodded helplessly, "well, how did you do it? Mr. powerful magician? " Gray described in detail how he was wise, powerful and fierce, and beat down a boat of people with one slap. "Mr. magician, what will they do if they challenge me in the future because you are so strong?" "Let me fight for you?" Gray rolled his eyes and suggested tentatively. "So you''ll stay on board?" Alice was pleasantly surprised. "I thought for a while, the power still needs to be in my own hands, which is the real power and the power of self-protection. After all, I can''t come to save you anytime and anywhere." Gray touched his chin seriously and nodded. "Oh!" Alice sneered and didn''t want to talk to him. "Alice, you have to believe me. I''m definitely for your own good." Gray vowed. Then he took out a ring and explained first when Alice wanted to say something: "this ring is a magic prop that can increase your strength and make you stronger. You don''t have to be afraid to face them in person in the future." "Why do you explain so much? I won''t think it''s a proposal ring." Said Alice coldly. Little Molly raised her head in her busy schedule, and her eyes were confused. Why did these two people have something wrong just one night? Forget it, regardless of them, eating is more important. "Try it!" Gray stopped talking and helped her put the ring on her hand. Because of the size of the ring, it can only be worn on her little thumb. Gray felt nothing about this. Anyway, it didn''t affect the ability of the ring. Moreover, after gray outlined the magic pattern on her hand with a special potion, Alice''s connection with the ring further deepened. "Do you want to try?" Gray looked at her and seduced. Alice nodded, looking a little excited. "I feel full of strength. I can kill an elephant now." "Come and see if you can raise the table." Gray pulled the chair back a little and pointed to the table. "I''m still eating!" The elf said discontentedly, how can anyone disturb others to eat? "No effect!" Gray asked Alice to continue the experiment, leaving the elf alone. Alice was very excited and ignored the elf. She grabbed the legs of the table with both hands and raised it gently. "Huh?" The table stood still, and Alice made a confused voice. Then she seemed to understand something. She looked at gray angrily. "The table and the floor are connected. Do you want me to lift the whole ship?" Gray scratched his hair awkwardly. He didn''t expect that he was also a captain with rich sailing experience. He even forgot that. "Then, lift me!" Gray seriously remedied, "I have more than 150 pounds. Try if you can lift me up." He stood up bravely with an expression of sacrificing everything for justice. Alice was not polite either. She reached out and grabbed his belt and raised one hand up. "How awesome!" With her hand raised easily, gray smiled happily. Now, in addition to my father''s old crew, I have more self-protection ability. I don''t have to be afraid of anything in the future. "Thank you, gray!" She quickly put him down and gave him a big hug. Chapter 812 "Gray, we''re going to dock supplies ahead. Just get on the ship there. I''ll recruit you to be a sailor so that you can walk on the deck openly." Said Alice to him. He has been on the ship for three days, but because no one can appear out of thin air, in order not to be regarded as an evil wizard or the lover of the captain, he comes out and walks every day with magic. "No!" Gray quickly denied it. He quickly said, "I''m tired of sailing. I''ve smelled enough of the wet and salty sea water. I don''t want to stay on the ship for a long time. I''m going to travel elsewhere." "Well, I remember you said that you don''t like to stay in a place for too long. It seems that this place also includes a ship moving around the world." Alice looked at him obliquely and said faintly. "Actually, you can travel with me." Gray smiled and warmly invited. Alice refused. She finally pulled up the team and had the chance to prove herself. How can she easily give up this hard won opportunity? Gray was not surprised. Alice was a girl with her own ideas and goals. It was normal not to follow him everywhere. "I''m going to travel somewhere else." Gray took out a gold bead, engraved with mysterious lines, "if you want to go to the underground world, put this into the water, I can feel it." This thing is an enhanced version of gold coins. Even if it is separated from different space, he can feel it as long as Alice puts it into the water. Alice nodded, took the gold coin and put it in the box with the necklace. After a simple farewell, gray took out a certain crown and put it on his head. "Are you going to the world where you used to be king?" Alice knew something about Gray''s experience, and when she saw his movements, she guessed. "Yes, it''s really a very interesting place. I think you''ll like it." Gray invited again. "But I can''t go. Good luck!" Alice gave him a lady''s gift playfully with a nonexistent skirt. "Goodbye!" As the space fluctuated, gray disappeared into the room. Alice looked at where he disappeared, her eyes twinkled and shook her head slightly. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gray walked slowly out of a seaside cave. "The sea, the beach, the sun, and the weather in Narnia are still so good." Gray smiled at the elf on his shoulder. "When we go to the palace, they must have prepared a lot of things for us." The ELF''s saliva flowed out, as if countless delicious food and drinks had rushed towards her. Although a long time has passed, she still remembers the world of Narnia and the delicious food and wine here. Gray nodded gently and took the elf to the front. "I remember this place should not be far from Kyle palaville palace." He still has memories of this beach. Although it has changed a lot, he still remembers that he often came here to swim and bask in the sun when he was king Nani Adam. "If I remember correctly, the Palace should be... Gray pointed in one direction." there! " "But there are only ruins, no palaces!" Little Molly raised her hand, put up a shed on her head and looked at it from a distance. But in front of them was not a magnificent palace, but a desolate ruins. Only some ruins were left of the collapsed buildings. Towering trees had grown at the original location of the palace. "There seems to be no delicious food and wine." Gray said regretfully. "Don''t say!" Little Molly patted him heavily, tooted her mouth and said, "as long as the nanians are still there, there will be delicious food and wine!" Gray shrugged. It was clear that these people were gone. It may have been hundreds of years, or even thousands of years, since the celpalaville palace has become like this. After all, this palace is not an ordinary palace. There is Aslan and his power on it. Even it has become like this. This time span must not be small. "I don''t know if anyone knows me now." Gray muttered to himself. He didn''t search for anything in the ruins. When he left, he left in a planned way, so all his things were taken away. And hundreds of thousands of years later, even if something is left, it is useless, even if it is a magic prop. The only thing that may survive is probably something closely related to the Narnia world. Suddenly, he saw something. "It seems that it is not the reason for natural weathering, but also the factor of war." Gray looked at those things and smiled. "War, is Narnia at war again? But the white witch has been driven away by us. Has she come back? " The elf is very curious. "Not the white witch, but someone else." Gray smiled. White woman voodoo ruled Narnia. It must be ice and snow here, not so sunny now. It seems that their appearance only changed Narnia during that period of time, did not affect another world, and did not prevent those people from appearing in this world through the door of the accidental world. The flutter of the butterfly''s wings was not big enough. He thought Narnia would develop in an unexpected direction. "What shall we do now? We certainly don''t recognize us and won''t make delicious food for us anymore." Little jasmine muttered with a bitter face. What she was worried about was food and drink. Everything else had to stand aside. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t recognize me. Since we''re back, I''ll still be the king of Narnia. Everyone will get to know me slowly." Hundreds of years later, I believe Narnia must be full of magic drugs. It''s time to harvest a wave. However, before that, we should consider the decline of the Nanian population and the covetous situation of human beings. Without solving this situation, the Narnians had no chance to Collect Magic materials for him. Well, after defeating those humans, those humans can also be used as labor. I believe they will not refuse. As for how to determine that the enemy must be human? Gray can only say that this is the feeling of being the king of Narnia, the Redeemer of Narnia and the Lord of dawn. Although this feeling is not clear enough, the overall direction will not be wrong. "What are we going to do?" Little jasmine is eager to try. "Find someone first. We can''t do anything until someone else is there." Gray thought. He walked to the original throne, brushed his palm off the throne, and pieces of gravel flew up from the ground and fell on the throne. Soon a perfect throne appeared in front of him, and gretschlan sat up and looked at a broken hall. Chapter 813 Walking out of the cave by the sea, the four brothers and sisters recognized the world at once. "Narnia, we''re back!" They laughed, took off their fatigue and bondage, ran happily on the beach, played in the sea and had water fights. "Is there any ruins in Narnia?" Edmund suddenly looked at the sea cliff in the distance. He saw the broken human architecture. The three also stopped to look at it. They all wondered about the ruins of the buildings above, "let''s go up and have a look!" This proposal was unanimously approved by everyone. They hurried to the bottom of the sea cliff. Fortunately, they soon found a way to the top. However, the road is now full of weeds, and even trees stand in the way. The four worked hard all the way and finally climbed the Shanghai cliff to the ruins. Turning around in the ruins, the youngest Lucy suddenly widened her eyes, threw away a grass in her hand and ran out like the wind. "Lucy, be careful!" Susan saw her running, shouted loudly and hurriedly followed her. Then she saw Lucy running up a step and slamming into a man''s arms. "Gray!?" Susan exclaimed. She didn''t expect to see him here. "What?" Hearing the sound, the two brothers strode over and just saw their little sister hanging on a man like a koala. Gray sat on the throne with a look of surprise. What a coincidence. I just entered Narnia, and they followed. "Gray, are you here too?" They came over happily and wanted to hug him. But Susan was obviously faster than them and finished him with Lucy. Gray''s eyes still rested on Lucy, put her in front of him, looked at her carefully, and his face was strange, "how have you changed back to your original appearance? It''s too criminal! " Seeing little Lucy now, he saw a mature and sexy woman overlapping with her. The picture was so passionate that he couldn''t help making a sound. "What crime?" Peter looked at him strangely, then thought of something, and suddenly widened his eyes, "gray, you... You and Lucy... You bastard!" Peter was so angry that his eyes turned red and rushed up to fight with gray. "What are you talking about?" Edmund and Susan haven''t reacted for a while. "Lucy grew up and was already a great beauty!" Gray waved his arm and argued, "it''s not my fault. Who let you leave and become children again!" He dodged Peter''s fist while arguing, but he couldn''t fight. He was really guilty. I hope he won''t call the police. "Asshole, you still say!" Peter is so angry that he doesn''t know when this guy mixed up with his sister? "You and Lucy?" Susan''s eyes widened, her face turned red and white, and suddenly picked up a big stone from the ground and rushed up, with an indestructible momentum. "Susan, you can''t blame me. I refused at the beginning, but you took the initiative." Gray panicked and continued to argue. "As everyone knows, I really don''t know how to refuse others, so..." "So please die, you won''t refuse!" Peter was very angry. He thought it was just Lucy. He didn''t expect Susan to be too¡¤¡¤¡¤ This bastard has gone too far. His sisters have been harmed by him. We must kill him today. Lucy also hung on him and beat him hard on the chest. She didn''t expect her sister to come too¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gray even dodged and flashed, but sometimes he deliberately pretended that he couldn''t hide and asked them to fight twice to calm down. Hey, it''s hasty. I knew they would become the same as before. I was surprised that they didn''t hold it. They''re still not mature enough. Mature men should continue to talk to them without changing their face and pretend that nothing has happened. They chased gray for a while. They were all tired and panting. They sat down on the grass and couldn''t move. "Asshole, I... Won''t... Forgive... You!" Peter sat on the ground, wiping his sweat and shouting at Gray''s panting. "Peter, think about it. They were all big girls at that time. I didn''t commit a crime!" Gray said solemnly that his Majesty the great king would not allow himself to be tainted by a copper smelter. "I don''t care. I must kill you bastard. It''s thanks to me for treating you as a brother. I didn''t expect you to..." "Well, shut up!" Susan interrupted them coldly, her face like frost. Everyone shut up and stopped the embarrassing topic. The scene suddenly calmed down. "When did you return to Narnia, gray?" After the cold, Susan first broke the silence and asked. They returned to the original world by chance after gray left Narnia, so they knew Gray was gone. "Just ten minutes before you come up!" Gray said with a smile. Before he could figure out how to lead the people of Narnia to stand up again, Lucy ran over like the wind, which surprised him and exposed some secrets. "Right in front of us?" Peter muttered, not knowing what he was thinking. Susan continued, "do you know where this is? I remember there is no such place in Narnia! " She frowned and looked around. Everything here was so strange that she couldn''t find a trace of familiarity. "This is the Kyle palaville palace. If you don''t know these, you should know my throne?" Gray said and went to his throne and sat down. With a wave of hands, the other four broken thrones also gathered into four intact thrones. "Gray, you''re still so good!" Little Lucy looked at him admiringly and didn''t hesitate to praise him. It seemed that she had forgotten what had just happened. The four climbed over and sat down. Peter turned to look at him. "Do you know why Kyle palaville became like this? It feels like we''ve been away for a long time. " "Yes, but we only left Narnia for a year." Others nodded quickly. a year? Gray''s eyes brightened. A year has passed here for hundreds or even thousands of years. The difference in time flow rate is really outrageous. However, such a huge gap is exactly what he wants. Next time, leave Narnia and go to the underground world. If the time flow over there is not fast enough, bring the floating island to Narnia. Anyway, he is also the king here. It''s not easy to find someone to build the floating island at that time? Moreover, in hundreds of years, the floating island will certainly become larger and the ecology above will become more perfect. It''s perfect that you can complete the construction of floating island in one world trip. "Gray?" Seeing that gray seemed distracted, Peter shouted suspiciously. "I don''t know, but it''s certain that I''ve experienced war. I found traces of catapults here." Gray regained consciousness, quickly replied, and then shared the information he found with them. "War!" The four took a breath of air conditioning and made a negligible contribution to world warming. "How could there be a war? Did the White Witch come back?" They asked the same questions as the elves. Sure enough, their IQ is comparable to that of elves. Gray groaned at the bottom of his heart and explained his explanation to the elves again. Chapter 814 "Not the white witch? Who is that? Who else can destroy Kyle paraville? " The four fell into doubt. "Anyway, since Aslan let us go back to Narnia, something must have happened and something important needs us to do." Peter said firmly in his eyes. He believes Aslan will not call them back for no reason. He must have something big that needs them to solve. "It''s not easy to wonder what happened?" Gray said faintly, "just ask someone and you''ll know?" "How do ordinary people know about Aslan?" Edmund frowned and retorted softly. Gray snorted softly and opened his mouth calmly, "didn''t you say that Aslan called you back? Something big must have happened. Then it must be related to Nania. You''ll know as soon as you ask." Glancing sideways at Edmund, he added, "do you want Aslan to come and tell you what you want?" "When I defeated the white witch before, Aslan didn''t tell me, but when I heard that the White Witch harmed Narnia, I resolutely stood up and saved Narnia in water and fire." "Aslan must have taken a fancy to my noble and holy quality, so he let me enter Narnia. Therefore, it is not difficult to guess that our task is to clean up Narnia''s filth and restore peace to Narnia." When he finished speaking impassively, he found that the four people''s heads deviated and seemed to be going to sleep. "I remember!" Lucy shouted, jumped down from the throne and ran forward with her short legs. Several people were also refreshed. Although they didn''t know what she thought of, they all followed up silently. Gray watched them run away like the wind, shrugging and following. Soon Lucy took them to a broken wall, pointed to the wall and said, "this is it!" "What?" The three looked at her and waited for her explanation. "Our equipment!" Lucy hurried and made a quick gesture with her little hand, "our exclusive equipment. Aslan let us save the world. Of course we have to get our own equipment back." The three men looked at the wall, looked at other places, and finally remembered where it was. Peter and Edmund looked at each other. They came under the wall, grabbed the edge of the wall with both hands and pushed away from the other side. The stone wall was pushed open by the two of them, revealing a wooden door behind. A lock on the wooden door had been rusted into a lump of rust, and the wooden door was completely rotten. They tried to twist it, but it was useless. They had to dismantle the wooden door. After Peter removed the wooden door, he took out a knife and cut his clothes. He tore off a piece of cloth and wrapped it around the wooden stick. It seemed that he was going to make a torch. "I don''t think you have a match?" He looked at Edmund''s bag, held out his hand and asked with a smile. "No!" Edmund answered, opened his satchel and took out a flashlight from it. "Is this useful?" "And this!" Gray snapped his fingers. A flame rose on his fingers and formed a ball in the air. He threw it into the passage behind the door to illuminate the inside. "Damn it, I forgot." Peter scolded bitterly, ignoring Edmund''s flashlight, and strode into the passage. Compared with a flashlight, he still thinks fireball magic is better. Moreover, using gray as a tool just makes him atone. Under the lighting of the fireball, the five people came to the basement together. The space below is still intact, but it is also a mess. Many stones were dropped by the earthquake, and the ground is full of gravel and dust. Except for the passage down, there are light sources in other places, so it is not dark inside. The four of them took the lead, and gray followed slowly because he didn''t leave anything here. "I can''t believe all these things are still there." With a sigh, the four went to their boxes and began to look for their things. "I used to be so tall!" Lucy looked at her adult statue, took out a skirt from the box and drew on her. The skirt was more than half higher than herself. She couldn''t help sighing. "Don''t say that." Peter said with a dark face. As soon as he heard this, he remembered that his sister fell into the hands of animals when she grew up. "Just take something useful. We don''t need anything else." Hearing Lucy talking about her previous height, he couldn''t help looking at the bastard behind and wanted to punch him. "My horn is gone!" Susan rummaged in the box for a while, took out the bow and arrow, rummaged for a while, remembered something, and said, "we must have lost it the day we went back." The others also took out their own things. Peter pulled out his sword and couldn''t help saying the words praising Aslan, "when Aslan roars, the winter is over." "When he shakes his mane, spring will come again!" Lucy followed. She was dark and sad and said in a low voice, "everyone we know, Mr. Tunus and Mr. and Mrs. beaver, they are gone." "Yes, poor Miss Lamia is gone!" Gray sighed softly, his sad eyes filled with nostalgia. To tell the truth, Lamia is a good maid. Everything about her is so satisfactory except snake tail... Gray thought to himself. For a moment, the atmosphere in the basement was a little sad. After a while, Susan broke the sad atmosphere, pointed to his box and said, "gray, don''t you look at what you left?" "No, I took all my things with me when I left." Gray shrugged. The reason why he also has a box is that they forced him to make up the number when they got out of the place. Everyone has something to say, but he doesn''t. It looks like four people bully him together. "Look!" Lucy ran to his box and opened it for him. "Well, why so much wine?" As soon as the box was opened, lucy saw that half of the boxes were full of wine. "It''s all mine!" As soon as little Molly''s face changed, she quickly flew over to block everyone and said nervously, "it''s all mine!" "How can the things in my box be yours?" Gray grinned and walked over laughing. "Don''t move, it''s all mine!" Little Molly hurried and pulled the corners of his clothes. She just didn''t remember that she hid all the wine here. Finally, she forgot to drink it and left it all here. "Millennium wine!" Gray was surprised. He reached out and took out a bottle and looked at it. The liquid inside seemed to have turned into amber and was very viscous. Of course, the amount is less than half. "It''s mine!" Little Molly hugged his finger and looked at him pitifully. "Yes, I''ll keep it for you and try to drink it for you. What if it goes bad?" Gray nodded, reached out and put all the wine bottles in his backpack. He had a feeling of disbelief. He had never heard of the Millennium wine, but he met it this time. There is nothing else in the box. Just a few clothes are not rotten. It seems that they can still be worn. "It''s time to find out the truth!" Peter raised his sword and said with a firm face. "Yes, this time we want the enemy to see our power!" Said Edmund. Last time, almost all of them became little transparent. Gray contributed to the accumulation of power in the previous and middle periods. They picked up a bargain completely. This time, they must give full play to their strength. You know, they haven''t been eating, drinking and having fun for so many years in Narnia. They have also been practicing fencing and fighting. Chapter 815 Along the beach, no one walked to the mouth of a river, and then walked up the river to see if he could meet a Nanian and explain the problem to them. "Brothers and sisters, here''s our chance!" Gray looked into the distance and suddenly said to the four people like a magic stick. "Who is your brother?" Peter said crossly. "Who is your sister?" Susan said crossly. "There is someone ahead. We can ask about the situation." Gray doesn''t care about their attitude. Is it difficult to call his wives and uncles if he doesn''t call them brothers and sisters? Then I''m afraid you''ll fight on the spot. Ahead, a small boat went downstream, and two armored humans seemed to be talking about something. They didn''t have enough eyesight. They looked carefully and saw a boat coming down. They immediately came forward excitedly and were ready to ask something. Gray frowned at the scene, which had not changed at all. But it''s impossible. He can accept that Kyle palaville was destroyed. After all, this is the general trend. As long as those people come to the Narnia world, they are likely to conflict with the Narnia people. It''s normal for Kyle palaville to be destroyed in a conflict. But it''s too much for them to meet a human soldier ready to dump the body as soon as they come out. It''s even more excessive if the person who was dumped is a dwarf. Gray didn''t see anything else on board, and was ready to wait and see if it was a dwarf. If so, either a third rate author is too lazy to think about the plot after the plot line changes, so he forcibly broke the plot back on the pretext that the butterfly effect did not affect those humans who had not come to the world at that time. Or Aslan played tricks behind their backs and quickly pushed the world to the originally scheduled track after they left the Narnia world. The five people approached, but the two didn''t notice it. After looking at the water, they seemed to think it was a good place to dump the body. After nodding with satisfaction, they worked together to lift a dirty dwarf from the ship. The dwarf was a dwarf, his hands and feet were tied up, and his mouth was blocked by a piece of cloth. But even if he was tied, even if he was about to be thrown into the river and drowned, his eyes were not afraid and begging for mercy. Instead, he looked at the two soldiers fiercely, as if he wanted to remember their appearance and would not let them go. Seeing that they were about to throw the dwarf into the water, Susan couldn''t help standing up, raised her bow and arrow and shouted, "put him down!" Compared with those humans who don''t know where they come from, she still thinks the Narnians are more friendly. "This is trouble!" The two soldiers looked at each other and quickly threw the dwarf into the river. One of them quickly picked up the bow and crossbow on the ship and wanted to fight back. But Susan was not the little girl who had just entered Narnia. She decisively loosened the bowstring, the arrow whizzed out and landed on the man''s chest. The man rolled directly into the river. Another soldier looked at the situation and was also very decisive. He didn''t think about resisting anything and dived directly to escape. Peter and Edmund acted quickly and jumped into the river to save the dwarf. Gray waved his hand and the river rolled back. The dwarf who sank to the bottom of the river was wrapped by the river and dragged ashore. The soldier who jumped into the river to survive was also brought ashore by the water hose. "I said you had a way!" They climbed out of the water and glared at gray. "You move so fast that I can''t call you!" Gray shrugged helplessly. "Anyway, I jumped down. Go and pull the boat back. Maybe I can use it later." The captured human soldier wanted to escape. Gray kicked a stone. The stone flew out and hit him in the calf. The human soldier fell to the ground, and the dwarf was put on the ground by gray. Lucy came forward to help him cut the rope tied to him. "Don''t try to escape. You can''t escape." Gray smiled at the soldier and said, "if you want you to be obedient and don''t do stupid things, you still have a chance to live." "''put him down '', can you only think of this line?" Without any gratitude, the dwarf angrily threw off the rope in his hand. "Just say thank you!" Susan said, uncomfortable with dwarves. "Without your help, they would drown me!" The dwarf snorted coldly. "Dwarf, you lack due respect for the Savior!" Gray snorted and looked at him coldly. "If you don''t want to go back for a few drinks, pay attention to your tone." He was not used to his problems. He was saved. He didn''t thank him and spoke coldly. Who did he think he was? Is it right to save him? The dwarf stared at his fierce eyes and sneered, "it''s so powerful, it''s great!" "Peter, break his leg!" Gray snorted coldly. "Who are they? Why kill you? " Asked Lucy. The dwarf shook the water on his clothes and said indifferently, "they are tamos. They have always been like this. They have no mercy on the nanians!" "Tamo? Does Narnia have this race? " Several people were curious that they had never heard of this race when they were kings. "Not before, doesn''t mean not now." Gray said indifferently: "think of Kyle palaville palace. It''s hundreds of years since Narnia. It''s not surprising what happened." The four nodded, which is also true. Hundreds of years is enough to make everything different. "Is that you? King of ancient Narnia? " The dwarf is suspicious. But five people, three men and two women, still have goodwill towards the Narnia people. Who else is there besides the ancient Narnia King mentioned in the ancient books? "Haven''t you seen it?" Gray took the human soldier to the dwarf, "now, tell me what happened in the world, human first!" "King of ancient Narnia, that doesn''t exist!" When the soldiers heard their conversation, they sneered, "don''t take out the things in the fairy tale." "I ask you what happened. Don''t say anything irrelevant." Gray waved and drew a river. "Or do you want to try the smell of suffocation?" "Of course, you can also try to drink up the water. In that case, you won''t be drowned." The four also stared at him. They were eager to know what had happened in Narnia, which made them like this. The soldier swallowed his mouth. "I don''t know. Everyone thinks that the Narnia are myths and legends. This time we caught him. Sir Miraz asked us to execute him and avenge Prince Caspian who was kidnapped by them." "He lied that the human was chased and killed by them before he fled into the kingdom of Narnia." The dwarf retorted loudly and glared at the human soldiers. Gray shook his head gently, and sure enough, it was the same. "Your lie is as conspicuous as the shadow under the sun in front of me. If you lie again, I can only regret to announce that your life is over." "I didn''t lie. The Narnians kidnapped the prince. Have you betrayed mankind and helped the Narnians?" The soldiers shouted. "OK?" "You help the evil Narnians, and Lord Miraz will not let you go." "It seems that loyalty is above everything in your eyes." Gray nodded admiringly. "I appreciate that." Then he kicked him out and looked at the dwarf, "can your answer satisfy me?" "The strongest king of ancient Narnia?" The dwarf looked at him. "I remember historical records. We dwarves helped you a lot." "I also gave the dwarves due honor and pardoned the dwarves who followed the white witch. Moreover, what achievements your ancestors had is not a reason for you to disrespect us." He smiled and said, "history records that dwarves have helped me a lot. Does it record how many people I killed following the white witch?" "No, history says you are a wise king." "Who recorded it? I''ll reward him." Gray laughed. "But you''d better tell me what I want to know first." "Yes!" The dwarf looked at the dead soldier and nodded solemnly. Chapter 816 The dwarf''s understanding of history is limited to some stories handed down by the old people, such as the story of the dwarf abandoning the dark to defeat the white witch. They do not have complete records of other historical changes. The tamos do not know when they came to Narnia, but only that the Kyle palaville palace was destroyed by the battle with the tamos. However, after that, the remaining Narnia people retreated to the depths of Narnia. Hundreds of years later, Tamo people gradually forgot them. Now many people still think that Narnia people are just myths handed down by their ancestors and have not taken them seriously. However, now something seems to have happened to the Tamo people. Their prince was chased and killed by them, ran into Narnia and was rescued by the dwarves. The tamos also seem to have found the nanians and intend to let them carry the pot, plant them with the disappearance of the prince, kill all the nanians and let their prince die in the battle. Because they have been hiding, they dare not appear in front of the Tamo people, so this is all the dwarves know. After knowing this, the five decided to go to Narnia to find others and gather troops to prepare for the Tamo attack. "Gray, where should we go?" Susan looked at him because he led everyone to victory last time. "Go to the northern swamp!" Gray looked north and came to Narnia. The first thing he thought of was the serpents. "Snake people?" The four also understood his idea, because gray returned the northern swamp to the snake people after his victory, so that they could thrive there. Moreover, because the snake people were the first nanians to support him, Gray was also very close and friendly to the snake people. Therefore, if you go to the northern swamp, you will lose the chance to find the snake people. Gray nodded. "Yes, it''s not ice and snow this time. The snake people can give full play to their strength. I don''t need to do anything else." "Snake people?" The dwarf sneered and looked up at them, "where can I find any snake people now?" "What''s going on?" Gray turned to look at him, his voice getting colder. He really had a good relationship with the snake people, the first race to swear allegiance to him. The dwarf quickly lowered his head, but Gray''s eyes still made him feel great pressure. Wiping the sweat from his head, the dwarf hurriedly said, "it''s not that the snake people have destroyed the family, but now everything in Narnia has withered, and all Narnia people have hidden themselves. We haven''t heard the news of the snake people for a long time." Gray nodded slightly and felt relieved. As long as the snake people were not exterminated, they could hide in the cave when the snow and ice covered Narnia. The situation is obviously better than that at that time. "Why? I remember Narnia''s army was strong. " Said Edmund, frowning. "You forget that Narnia needs a human king. Without a human king, Narnia will fall into recession." With a faint word, gray looked at the boat. "Seems so?" The four looked at each other and seemed to understand the truth. "Let''s go!" The river came ashore and dragged the boat into the water. Gray looked at the others. "I think we should find the Centaur. They are fast and can inform everyone soon." Peter disagrees. Since the tamos are going to attack the Narnia, it is time to summon the army, defeat them and restore peace in Narnia, just as it was against the white witch. But we have different views on how to find people. "And the northern swamp is far away. We don''t even have horses. I don''t know how long it will take to reach the northern swamp?" Peter continued. "But if there are centaurs, it will be different. They can quickly go north with the news, find the nanians and assemble the army." "If they can find someone, they won''t have no news of the snake people for hundreds of years." Gray sneered, "and the owl forest next to the northern swamp is the master of communication." Suddenly remembered something, gray looked at the dwarf, "how about tree man and tree man? Have you heard from them? " When it comes to communication, in fact, the combination of tree people and tree people is the fastest. They can easily find most people in Narnia and quickly and accurately convey the information. "They haven''t shown up. It''s rumored that they all retreated underground." The dwarf replied. "Unfortunately, when I first came to Narnia, a snake warrior searched underground for several days before helping me find the tree Terran. They helped me a lot." Gray missed it. A few people got into the boat and didn''t need to be rowed. The current pushed the boat upstream. "Gray, your magic is getting stronger and stronger." Susan exclaimed that a year ago, Gray''s magic was better at fire, but a year later, the water became extremely obedient in front of him. Peter didn''t care. He thought for a moment in the boat, "but the dwarves know where the Centaur is, but we don''t even know whether they are still there." He still wanted to find the Centaur, because the Centaur was the closest to Aslan and respected them very much. Unlike the serpents and falcons, their attitude towards them is always perfunctory, not as respected as the Centaurs. "If you really want to find the Centaur, we can act separately." Gray said with a smile. It''s not angry, and he doesn''t have to be angry. Peter, although they are children''s faces now, in fact, they had grown up a year ago and mastered good fighting skills. They were more than enough to protect themselves. "It seems OK!" Edmund said seriously, "separate operations can increase our probability of finding troops and enable us to find more troops." Susan and Lucy also nodded. They also have adult thinking and can think for themselves. "Then let''s act separately. The dwarf will take you to find the Centaurs. After finding them, gather as many troops as possible." Gray decided. Although this seems to be the second story, gray has no plan to follow the story. I can push it horizontally. Why do I have to follow the plot step by step and push it all the way? Isn''t it cool? The four nodded in agreement. Susan reminded, "we need a meeting place." If there is no meeting place, the army will disperse and may be broken one by one. "The meeting place should be on the decisive battle plain, which is wide enough for the army to meet!" "Why don''t we meet at the White Witch''s former camp? That''s where we completely defeated the white witch. Maybe it can improve everyone''s morale." Lucy had a whim. "Yes!" Gray thought it didn''t matter. That place could be used as the camp of the white witch. Naturally, it was a good place to camp. "Your Majesty, I think it''s better to be in the trembling forest!" Said the dwarf weakly. "Why?" His Majesty''s humble inquiry. "Everyone is now in the trembling forest, and the trembling forest is the front line to meet the Tamo attack, where you can quickly deploy defense." The dwarf expressed his opinion. "Well, then the trembling forest!" Gray thought what he said was reasonable, and the other four had no problem. After all, the defeat of the white witch has passed for thousands of years, and it is difficult for everyone to have any sense of identity. Chapter 817 Soon they came to a beach and got off the boat here. From here, Peter and his men will go south and go to the forest to look for centaurs and other nanians, while gray will continue to go north to look for serpents, falcons, owls and tree humans. These four races are the more important races he thinks of at present, and the others include tauren, Cyclops, werewolf, etc. After defeating the white witch, he didn''t kill them all. He just drove them to Justin wasteland. Hundreds of years later, maybe they have returned to Narnia from Justin wasteland. Even if you don''t come back, you can send someone to find them and give them a chance to return to Narnia. If they don''t come back, I believe they must look forward to Nania, which is rich in products, rather than continue to stay in the barren esteen wasteland. After getting off the boat, gray waved his hand and separated from the crowd. Without stopping, he walked north. The dwarf watched gray leave with a twinkle in his eyes. Although gray has a bad attitude towards him, he is willing to follow gray if he chooses. Because these four look like children, only gray is calm and decisive, and can use powerful magic, which makes him see the hope of leading them to defeat Tamo people. But gray can''t help it without him. Along the way, gray looked at Nania with great changes and shook his head. Now Nani Asia Pacific is wild. He even saw that some Nani people have completely turned into beasts, no longer have wisdom and can no longer speak. He saw that people only follow instinctive attacks and want to get food. Such Nania was not the Nania he expected. He even felt that Nania during the reign of the white witch was better than now. At least at that time, although the life of Nania was difficult, there were still many people. Even the snake people, the most difficult to survive in ice and snow, have preserved many living forces. "It doesn''t look like Narnia!" The elf sat on his shoulder and frowned. There was no one, no one came out to welcome them, and no one would cook delicious food for her. Gray nodded. "Yes, Nania is only Nania who has humans as king." Once he thought that Narnia, which needed humans, was a good setting, but now he thinks this setting is very fucking. The prosperity of the intelligent race in one world depends on whether there are humans in another world as kings. There is no need for the human king to do anything great, just for him to sit in the position of King Narnia. Once not, their wisdom seems to be useless, and everything becomes barbaric. This is simply putting their own right to survival in the hands of others and relying on others to continue the race. If Narnia could thrive without a human king, he was sure that Narnia would never be like this. Gray walked around the owl forest. There were only caves left in the former Eagle mountain. It was covered with green moss and covered with vines. It looked like no one had lived for many years. Owl forest owls are also very few. He walked around and didn''t meet any. If he hadn''t found traces of owls on the ground, he would have thought that owls were extinct. When walking out of the forest, gray found an owl. Little jasmine flew over excitedly to say hello, but the owl didn''t make a sound. Instead, she watched the elf fly to it, showing a look of doubt, but the doubt soon became a desire for food. "Little Molly, come back!" Gray saw the owl''s eyes and shouted. The elf was obedient, turned and flew back, stood on his shoulder, held his collar with one hand and looked at him suspiciously. "This is a real owl." Gray shook his head. This owl is no longer a Nanian, but a real owl. Little Molly used to be used as food. Of course, little jasmine doesn''t have to be afraid of this ordinary owl at all. It''s just that if you can''t communicate, it''s useless to get together. You may also be attacked by owls. "His eyes are fierce!" The elf stared into the owl''s eyes and said with certainty. "Yes, after all, it''s completely a beast. I don''t know if it can change back in the future." Gray sighed. Many Narnians have become very stupid in the passage of time, and finally become completely unwise beasts. If these Narnia people can not change back, then in the future, Narnia may have fewer people, or even fewer races, and will not be as prosperous as before. While they were talking, the owl stared at the elves one by one, and then suddenly flew up and rushed towards them while they were not paying attention. Gray reached out and grabbed the owl''s neck accurately, then grabbed its wings and lifted it up. "I''ll let you go this time. Run away, be smart, and strive to become a smart Nanian." Gray patted his little head and threw it into the air. When the owl was caught, it was very frightened. Now it was released, flapping its wings and flying far away. It didn''t dare to come back again. "Well, back to Narnia!" Little Molly cheered it happily in the back. She likes nanians and small animals, but she prefers nanians like animals. If they can become nanians, she is very happy. "Well, let''s keep going!" Gray said loudly and strode north. Out of the owl forest, the northern swamp is not far away from them. Standing higher, you can see many water systems separated from the meripo River and the huge land built by these water systems. On the other side, the four brothers and sisters separated from gray also came to a deep canyon. The deep canyon is very steep. There is no way down and no bridge. It blocks their way. "I remember there is no such Canyon in Narnia!" Edmund frowned and looked down at such a canyon, but it gave them a problem. "With the passage of time, rivers will cut the land and rocks to form deep canyons." Susan showed off her knowledge. Peter was also very upset, "but the only thing we have to consider now is how to get through here!" Suddenly, Lucy pointed to the other side and cried happily. She saw Aslan. But after she talked to her brother and sister, she turned her head again, but she didn''t see the mighty lion. "Why didn''t we see it?" Both Peter and Susan thought it was Lucy''s illusion. "There are many lions in this forest. Maybe you admit it wrong." Said Peter. Lucy argued, "I won''t admit it. I know Aslan." "I believe Lucy, I won''t make a second mistake." Said Edmund, who said he didn''t believe Lucy came to Narnia before. "I don''t want to follow someone who doesn''t exist." The dwarf added faintly. Aslan has not appeared in the forest for a long time, and some of the current Narnians no longer believe in him. But Peter didn''t want to jump off the canyon, shrugged at Lucy, said sorry, turned and walked in another direction. He wanted to find a new way through the canyon. Edmund couldn''t help it. He couldn''t go down here with Lucy. He shrugged at her helplessly and motioned her to keep up with everyone. Chapter 818 Night soon came, and gray didn''t find the snake people or owls hiding. He lit a big fire on the edge of the forest and took out delicious food and Millennium wine. He tried it himself. The wine was not poisonous and could be drunk. The wine stored for a thousand years is really extraordinary. It tastes mellow and long, silky and warm, and tastes excellent. "It''s delicious!" Little Molly narrowed her eyes happily and licked her cup from time to time. She couldn''t bear to drink it all at once. This was the first time she dared not drink too much wine in front of her. The wine was so delicious that she wanted to drink it slowly. When he threw some firewood into the campfire, gray suddenly looked up and looked at the dark forest. The rustling sound sounded, like something rubbing the leaves and something trampling on the ground. However, the other party didn''t seem to pretend to be mysterious. He soon strode out of the forest and came to them. This is a huge male lion. His majestic mane makes him look strong and dignified, but his deep eyes will tell you that he is more intelligent. "Gray, long time no see. You''re getting stronger faster than I thought!" The lion strode out, looked at him with his eyes, and said in amazement. This is not a compliment. He really feels beyond his imagination. You know, gray left Narnia for only one year in the human world, not more than a thousand years in Narnia. In just one year, he has grown to a very strong point. "Aslan, long time no see!" Gray stood up, nodded gently to the lion and reached out to invite him to sit down by the campfire. "Are you looking for the serpent people?" Aslan came and sat down and asked with a majestic shaking of his mane. Although he felt Aslan''s question was superfluous, gray answered him with face, "yes, now the Tamo people are invading on a large scale. We need to gather everyone''s strength to fight the invaders." "You are so strong. Is the position of King Narnia still important to you?" Aslan looked at him and said faintly. The raging flame danced wildly, making Aslan''s Brown mane blood red. Gray poked the stick casually in the fire and asked with doubt, "Aslan gave me the crown. Don''t you want me to return to Narnia and continue to be king in Narnia?" "But you have not returned to Narnia for 1300 years. You are not Peter. You have the crown I sent you, and you can go back to Nania at any time." With the preceding sentence, he continued: "Caspian x is a good king!" Aslan looked at him expressionless, and the meaning was obvious. I give you the right to come back at any time. When you come back, you can continue to be the king of Narnia, but you haven''t come back once in 1300 years, which is irresponsible to Narnia. In that case, he would choose a king who could make Narnia rich all the time. The tamos who came to Narnia hundreds of years ago are a good choice. They are human beings and will always live here. If they are allowed to be kings, they have the ability to make Narnia rich all the time. To do this, we only need to select a suitable king, a king who can tolerate ethnic differences and make the Narnians peaceful and stable. Now, Caspian x is chased and killed by his uncle and needs help. If the Narnians help him get back his throne, I believe the Tamo people can integrate into Narnia and coexist peacefully with the Narnians. Gray looked up, smiled and nodded. "I see what you mean." Then the voice turned, "but I have something to do, so I still need to keep the position of King Narnia. Anyway, I am also the dawn and Redeemer of Narnia, and master some of the rules of Narnia." "Of course, Caspian x can also become a king. As long as he doesn''t bother me when I do things, I can send out the snake people to help them. What does Aslan think of this proposal?" I''ve enjoyed it before. It doesn''t matter if I''m not a king now. It''s good to be a king. It''s helpful for my next plan. If I can''t be a king, Caspian x can''t stop his plan. "Very good!" Aslan nodded and agreed with his proposal. "Whatever you want to do, as long as you don''t hurt Narnia, you can do whatever you want." Gray smiled, nodded, turned his eyes and said, "thank you, Aslan. Can I ask you a few questions?" "Come on, I know, I can give you the answer." Aslan nodded. He thought it might be magic. With Gray''s current strength, he is already very strong. It''s normal that no one can answer any doubts for him. "Thank you!" Gray thanked politely again and couldn''t wait to ask questions. "Aslan, before you created Narnia, what was it like here and how did you create Narnia?" He was thinking about it before he met Aslan. Narnia was created by Aslan, but how did he create it? Out of thin air? How powerful is it to open up a world? Although Narnia is indeed small, almost as big as his kingdom, the sea outside Narnia is actually not small. And I seem to have the foundation to open up a world, but I don''t have the strength and method, so I want to find Aslan for lessons. It would be more perfect if we could get some inspiration so that our floating island can grow rapidly and grow to the size of a different space world. "Creating Narnia?" Aslan''s eyes showed a touch of memory, and his voice said calmly, "it''s really too long in the past, but even if it''s a long time, I won''t forget." "It''s exaggerated to say that Narnia was created!" Aslan''s first sentence denied the long-standing saying that "Aslan created Narnia in his song". Aslan seemed to have found a friend and told his story, "I was the son of a great overseas emperor. In order to explore the world, I walked all over the world!" "After traveling many places, I came here, Narnia." "At that time, Narnia was desolate, there was no sign of life, and life seemed not allowed to exist here." "Here, I met a magical item - the high magic code, which is closely related to Narnia." "After I got the high magic code, the world came a hymn, and I also understood my mission, so I created naniari''s life with the magic recorded in the high magic code." Gray understood that Aslan did not create the world of Narnia, but created the creatures above Narnia, and let this land have the name of Narnia. "So, you can''t create a world directly?" Gray asked somewhat disappointed. He always thought that Aslan really created the world by creating Narnia. Unexpectedly, he just created creatures, and according to him, he also used the power of advanced magic scriptures. "This is obviously impossible!" Aslan shook his head lightly, "how can people create the world? The world is here forever and will not be changed by anyone''s will! " Chapter 819 After determining that Aslan didn''t really create the world, gray didn''t hope for this problem. Then they exchanged magic. Gray found that Aslan had extraordinary magic attainments in life. However, on second thought, he also understood that Aslan created the existence of the whole Nanian creatures after all. Even with the help of advanced magic scriptures, he could create birth spirits, which was enough to show his own strength. Gray felt that he had benefited a lot. He warmly invited Aslan to dinner, roasted him meat and sent him good wine. It seemed that he recognized Gray''s strength. He didn''t refuse and accepted his thanks. You know, he hasn''t eaten with him and his four kings before, or he''s never eaten in Narnia. When he was in Narnia, he often kept a state of no need to eat. "I''m leaving. Bye!" After Aslan finished eating, he stood up, nodded gently to gray, turned and went into the forest and disappeared into the thick night. The elf was relieved to see Aslan gone. First, Aslan, like a lion, still made her feel oppressive. Second, she was afraid that if he didn''t go, Gray''s good wine would be drunk by him, which would be a disaster for her. "Gray, give him juice next time. I think Aslan is a good lion. Being drunk will make him violent." After thinking about it, little Molly seriously suggested to gray. Gray couldn''t laugh or cry. He gave her a slap. "How much wine can he drink from his leaky mouth?" rustle! While gray was talking, there was a sudden noise in the forest. He looked back and saw Aslan who had just left. "My mouth doesn''t leak. You''re prejudiced!" Aslan said faintly. Gray smiled, skipped it and asked strangely, "is there anything else for Aslan?" He knew that Aslan was the Lord of the three treasures hall. He would not come out to see people without anything. Generally, people can''t find him at all. You can only see him when he wants to see you. Aslan nodded gently and invited, "if you are interested in my country, you can come to me at any time. The door of Aslan country is open to you at any time." "Thank you. If I have time, I will go!" Gray nodded. Aslan''s country, he does have some interest, but not now. Now he has something to do. And Aslan doesn''t mean now. He also wants to help the four brothers and sisters and Caspian x deal with the motans, and help Caspian x become the king of Narnia, so that Narnia can have the king forever. "And the lovely little jasmine. In my country, there are many characteristic delicacies and endless wine." When facing little jasmine, Aslan''s hairy face showed a rare smile. "OK, OK, I''m going!" As soon as the elf heard this, her eyes lit up. If she could not find the country of Aslan, she would like to fly over now. "If you want more profound magic knowledge, you can try to understand the profound magic code. The knowledge above can''t be fully mastered for a lifetime." Aslan continued to gray. "Thank you!" Gray quickly thanked him. Unexpectedly, Aslan came back to remind him of this. "Well, goodbye, I look forward to your arrival." Aslan nodded, turned again and disappeared into the forest. It''s in line with Aslan''s style to leave without doing superfluous things. After waiting for a while, gray didn''t see him coming out of the inside again. He turned and faced the fire. His brain began to think about the profound magic code. He thought that the advanced magic code was formulated by Aslan, the White Witch and some ancient existence of Narnia, but he didn''t expect that it existed in Narnia from the beginning and was closely related to the land of Narnia. No, the high magic code may have existed from the beginning, but some things may have been added later, such as the laws of Narnia, gray thought. I seem to have neglected a good thing last time! The last time he was in Narnia, he really didn''t understand the profound magic code except that he suddenly got a useless rule of dawn and redemption. Because the white witch has always said that the high magic Code stipulates that Aslan should abide by the laws of the high magic code, even if he mastered the rules of dawn and redemption, the high magic code still exists similar to the law in his consciousness. This is to eat the loss of no culture and fall into the inertia of thinking. Shit, it''s all the White Witch''s fault. I lost more than 100 million¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gray thought silently. "Gray, when are we going to Aslan''s country?" Little Molly asked curiously. Aslan described her country so well (with wine and meat) that she couldn''t help but want to visit. "Wait until the matter here is solved!" Gray said perfunctorily that Aslan didn''t go back by himself. Can you find Aslan''s country or two? They went in vain. "Are they the bad people called mortans? Let''s get rid of them and drive them out of Narnia! " The elf clenched his fist and straightened his chest, looking brave and fearless. "Well, when we drive them out of Narnia, we can probably go to the country of Aslan." Gray followed her. "But we can''t do it today. It''s getting dark. Let''s go to bed first. We''ll find the snake Terran tomorrow, and then we''ll drive them out together." "Good!" Little Molly was full of fighting spirit and urged him, "take out the tent quickly. I want to sleep!" Gray helped her set up the tent, took out her small bed, and little Molly climbed up. She immediately fell asleep in the fantasy of countless delicious food and wine, with a greedy smile on her face. Gray sat in the tent, but didn''t sleep. Instead, he began to feel his connection with Narnia. He is still the dawn and Redeemer of Narnia, master the rules in this regard, and can redeem those who have committed crimes in Narnia. Although the white witch in charge of punishment has disappeared, and this rule seems useless, it is really the connection between him and Narnia, which is still very important to him now and can help him contact the advanced magic code. Gray closed his eyes and pursued the faint connection. Everything around him was far away from him. He seemed to fall into a bottomless abyss and keep falling. After a long time, he finally followed that link and found what he wanted. It was an ordinary stone slab. It looked a little rough and covered with a light shimmer. Gray recognized that this was Narnia''s profound magic code. It records the laws of Narnia and some rules of Narnia. "Aslan can use it to create creatures. I don''t know what I can get from it?" Thinking, gray stared at the slate to explore the knowledge above. But the knowledge in the advanced magic Scripture is not recorded in words. Only by feeling with your heart can you feel something, and it is very hazy. Chapter 820 As the day grew brighter, Peter got up from the ground, looked at the extinguished fire, and then looked at his brother and sister who were still sleeping. There was a smile on his face. Narnia finally returned to this magical place, and this time, it will be them to save Narnia. He admitted that Gray''s magic was very powerful and his fighting skills were also very strong. But their brother and sister are not vegetarian. They have practiced hard before, and have grown up once. They are not the children who just entered Narnia. So this time, it will be the time for their brothers and sisters to shine, Narnia, they come to save! When the first light of the morning shone into the forest, Peter had brought back food and everyone was ready to start again. "This morning is very comfortable!" Dwarf luplukin stretched himself and said comfortably facing the rising sun. Facing the rising sun, the grumpy dwarfs seemed to become much more peaceful. "Of course, we will lead you to defeat evil again and make Narnia peaceful and prosperous again." Peter said happily. He felt that this was a sign that their return would bring good luck to Narnia, and they would lead everyone to victory again. "I also think today''s sunshine is very comfortable, warm, dispelling the cold of the night." Susan stretched out her arms and smiled sweetly against the rising sun. "It seems so!" Lucy and Edmund nodded in agreement, picked up the food Peter brought back and ate it. On the other side, in a temporary camp, countless nanians stood up, facing the rising sun, closed their eyes and relaxed their body and spirit. "What happened?" Prince Caspian looked blankly at a group of nanians who made unified actions, and was very puzzled in his heart. "There is a peaceful power in the dawn. It is the power of the dawn star. Narnia is about to usher in light and peace." A centaur, intoxicated, opened his arms, embraced the sun and said foolishly. "Power, why didn''t I feel it?" Caspian looked at his hands suspiciously, and reached out to grasp the golden light, as if he wanted to grasp the power in the sun. Seeing his action, a half sheep man beside him sneered, "strength can only be felt by heart, and can''t be grasped by hand." "After all, you are not from Narnia, but a rude Motan who only knows killing and plundering. You are born without paying attention to everything. How can you feel light and peace?" The Centaur has great resentment against the Tamo people and does not like the so-called human son who represents the hope of Narnia launched by the Centaur. Of course, many Narnians don''t like tamos, and even want to kill them directly to restore peace in Narnia. But as the law passed down in the ancient story, Narnia needs a human king to be rich. Otherwise, even if the tamos are driven away, Narnia''s development will decline. Therefore, they could bear their resentment against the Tamo people and temporarily stood by Prince Caspian in the hope that he would bring peace to Narnia. However, standing in his team does not mean that we must follow him and give him up as our ancestors. When Caspian heard the discriminatory words, the muscles on his face moved and couldn''t help saying, "many of us are peace loving, and only a few people like killing." "Oh, really?" A centaur stood up and looked at him coldly, "don''t you know much about Nania?" "Do you know the kings of ancient Narnia, Aslan, and so many things about Narnia? Do you know who destroyed Kyle palaville, the largest king''s palace in Narnia?" "We?" Caspian said tentatively, because you can guess by looking at them. "Yes, it was destroyed by a group of barbaric Tamo people. You only know killing and plundering and never think about the meaning of peace." A group of people cried angrily. "Quiet, those have nothing to do with him. I believe Prince Caspian can bring us peace, right?" A badger looked at Prince Caspian and asked seriously. "Of course, if you help me get back to the throne, I promise that the tamos will coexist peacefully with the Narnians and there will never be any war." Caspian quickly assured them, "I promise with Caspian''s honor, I swear to Aslan!" Finally, he did not forget to compliment them and swear to Aslan, who believed in them. "We can fight for you as long as you can guarantee our peace and freedom!" A centaur said solemnly. As for Caspian, is he a Tamo, the son of an enemy? Those are not important. What they need now is a human to be the king of Narnia. They need a human to reconcile their contradictions with the motans and bring peace. Otherwise, sooner or later, the Narnians will be lost, either killed by the Tamo, or degenerated into wild animals and completely disappear on the land of Narnia. Compared with the survival of the race, it is not difficult to accept a Tamo as the king of Narnia. "I promise!" Caspian bowed solemnly and said in a deep voice. After looking at each other, the Narnians raised their weapons and shouted, "we will fight side by side with you!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the tent, gray sat cross legged, holding a magic spear in both hands and calmly on his legs. Beside him, there was a bright and dark six pointed star magic array. In the magic array, the filled magic runes flashed with his breath, as if they were linked to some magical existence. Little Molly got up and stared at gray for a while. Without disturbing him, she flapped her wings and flew out of the tent to the swamp plain in the distance. She remembers here. This place is very fun, and there are many delicious fruits on the grass. The most fun time was the time when gray melted the snow. Everything in Narnia revived. There were a lot of fruits here at once. But after flying to the swamp grassland, little Molly found that it was different from what she thought. There were no wild fruits everywhere. She flew a long distance to find a fruit, even green. "How could this happen?" Little jasmine is very upset. It used to be easy to find fruit, but now it''s too difficult. But she didn''t give up. She flew all over a large piece of grass. She finally found a pile of fairly mature fruits. She carefully picked them up with a large leaf and carried them back to gray to eat. Just as she was happy to go back and bring fruit to gray, waiting for him to praise himself, a shadow shrouded her. "Oh!" A shrill cry came from the sky, and a pair of sharp and powerful claws fell from the sky. Chapter 821 The claw didn''t catch her, but fell in front of her. The sharp eyes looked at her curiously, showing a humanized look in their eyes. This is a giant eagle, standing with its head held high. It is one or two meters tall, taller than a strong adult. "What animal are you? Why haven''t I seen you like this? Are you a butterfly? " The eagle''s keen eyes looked at the little guy he had never seen and made a confused voice. "Are you a falcon? I''m an elf. Everyone calls me little jasmine! " Little Molly is very happy. She knows falcons. She used to take her with her in Narnia gray. She often rides falcons everywhere. "Elf?" The Falcon thought about it, and finally shook his head. He didn''t think of what kind of animal the elf was. "I haven''t seen such a lovely little guy like you for a long time. Are you going to my house?" Falcon warmly invited. Little Molly didn''t even think about it. She nodded and agreed, "Okay, okay!" But then she remembered that there was another person in the tent. If she left like this, she would be punished in the future. "Can you take gray with you?" She looked at it hopefully. "Gray? Are you also a Nanian? " The Falcon said curiously that he was really lucky this time. He met two nanians when he came out in the morning, and one of them was so cute. The elf nodded hard and said proudly, "well, gray is the king of Narnia!" king? The Falcon laughed. The king of Narnia has disappeared for more than a thousand years. How can there be a king? "Let''s go and have a look. I personally invited him to my house!" The Falcon didn''t do much and asked little Molly to take herself there. Little Molly nodded. She didn''t feel malicious from the Falcon. She didn''t lie to herself. She was a good falcon. The Falcon helped her pick up the wrapped fruit. Without flying, it strode after her. Little Molly opened the tent and took a look. Gray hasn''t finished yet. Without disturbing, she said to the Falcon, "gray seems to be doing something. Let''s not disturb him." But the Falcon stared at gray and his long gun, then trembled, looked at the elf and lowered his voice, "he... He really... Really is the king of Narnia?" He didn''t remember the name gray, but she saw a mural left by the snake people. It painted the strongest king of gunania, the king who led everyone to defeat the white witch. The king was majestic with a long gun. His appearance was five points similar to that of the man in front of him, and the long gun was also very similar. You know, Narnia has no human beings except Tamo. "Yes, Aslan gave him a crown." Little Molly nodded for sure. "What about the other four kings?" She remembered that there were five kings in Narnia. Little Molly thought, "they have gone to the trembling forest to join the Centaur and defeat the bad guys together." So, the king of Narnia has returned, and Narnia can restore the prosperity of thousands of years ago... The Falcon is ecstatic. There are not many people in the Falcon family. If you don''t recover, it may not be long. And not only them, but also most of the Narnians. The loss of the human king for more than 1300 years has a great impact on them. Just as he was about to ask, gray opened his eyes in the tent. The Falcon was stunned for a moment. She felt that the bottom of her heart suddenly became extremely peaceful, and the news of several kings seemed not so urgent. But this feeling was only a moment, and she soon recovered. "Falcons?" Gray came out and looked at the giant eagle with a smile. "Yes, your majesty, I am agina of the Falcon family. We have been eagerly looking forward to your return to Narnia. The Falcon family is willing to devote their loyalty to you and obey your orders." Agina bowed her head slightly and said respectfully. Gray nodded gently and saw the fruit brought back by little jasmine. "Little jasmine is really powerful. Breakfast is ready!" Then he said to agina, "sit down and have some breakfast. Tell me about you." Agina looked up and saw Gray''s warm smile. She felt close in her heart. She sat down with gray by the still warm fire. "Now, even if there is little communication." Agina sat down, thought about it, and began to talk about what she knew. "There are only 13 people left in the Falcon family, the owl family is not many, and the others are probably the same." Although the last sentence is a guess, it is highly accurate based on the current situation of Narnia. After hearing some information from her, she had almost eaten breakfast. Gray smiled and said, "when I come back this time, I will select a new human king for the people of Narnia, and can continue to inherit it to ensure that Narnia can always be prosperous." "Are you talking about Tamo?" Agina was silent for a moment and asked in a low voice. They don''t hate the falcons deeply with the Tamo people. After all, the owl forest is far away from the Tamo people''s territory, and there are few conflicts between the two sides. However, the lack of hatred does not mean that there is no hatred. After all, the tamos have attacked Narnia and destroyed the Kyle palaville palace, which is also a major factor leading to the decline of the people of Narnia. It is reasonable for them to hate the tamos. "Yes, I discussed with Aslan. Although the Tamo people are very arrogant, it is because they don''t know the Narnia." "This time a Tamo prince was killed in the forest, and the Narnia saved him. In the future, as the king of Narnia, he should be able to bring peace and freedom to Narnia and keep Narnia prosperous." Agina looked surprised. "Have you seen Aslan?" In the minds of the Narnians, there is no comparison between several kings and Aslan. Even gray, who has made the greatest contribution in their hearts, can''t compare with Aslan. Even the snake people won''t put Gray''s position above Aslan. You know, Aslan is their Creator and their faith. "Yes, just last night!" Gray didn''t care. He didn''t want to compare with Aslan. "Since it was Aslan''s decision, we are willing to follow the Tamo prince." Agina didn''t hesitate and promised directly. "Then go and gather the nanians you can find. The decisive battle will begin soon." "Yes!" Agina stood up excitedly, as if she had seen a bright and beautiful future waving to her. "By the way, can you find the serpent?" Agina hesitated for a moment and said confidently, "most of the snake people are hiding under the swamp river now. It''s difficult for us to see them, but we''ll try our best to find them." Gray nodded and asked agina to gather people. He himself took the elf and continued to walk towards the northern swamp. Since the falcons may not be able to find them, you''d better go and have a look by yourself. Chapter 822 On a wide river, nearly 1000 Tamo workers cut trees and built bridges, and a large area of forest was directly cut down and transported to the river. Countless people divided their work and cooperated. Tall machines smashed huge wooden piles into the bottom of the river and buried them under the mud. They tied the thick wood one by one with firm ropes, and quickly built half a simple bridge on the fast flowing river. It is estimated that the remaining half can be completed quickly in a day or two. "I''m afraid I can''t get through here!" Hiding behind a pile of wood, looking at the hot construction site ahead and the Tamo soldiers patrolling back and forth, five people immediately killed the plan passed from here. "Definitely not!" The dwarf said with certainty, if so many people let you pass, will they still live? A sound of hoofs came, and a group of Tamo nobles riding horses passed by. Five people quickly lowered their bodies and hid behind the wood. But for a moment, Lucy''s head knocked on the wood and made a thump. "Who?" Milaz, on horseback, turned his head and looked warily at the pile of wood. "Go and have a look!" He didn''t take it lightly and immediately said to the soldiers around him. Several soldiers pulled out their long swords and walked step by step towards the pile of wood. Susan hid behind the wood, took an arrow, put it on the bow, pulled half the bow string, listened nervously as they approached step by step and winked at the others. After the others nodded, Susan suddenly leaned out, pulled the bowstring full and quickly let go. The red arrow flew out like a flash of lightning and landed on the chest of a Tamo soldier, who was immediately killed. Seeing that the soldiers around him were shot and killed, the first reaction of several soldiers who came over was to find shelter. "Run!" Peter shouted in a low voice and took Lucy and them quickly into the forest behind him. Tamo soldiers immediately found the situation, did not hide, and quickly pursued. Milaz gently urged the horse, went to the dead Tamo, bent down and pulled the arrow from his chest. "Queen Narnia?" Ramiz smiled with disdain. He had just clearly seen that the so-called king and queen of Narnia were just a group of children. "But isn''t there five kings in Narnia''s story? Where''s the other one? " He was puzzled. Although there were five people just now, he recognized that one of them was the dwarf who ordered the flag sacrifice to be executed, not the so-called King Narnia. He read the story of Narnia, and if there was a king, it should be a handsome man with a long gun. Or is that dwarf the strongest king of Narnia, pretending to be caught by us just to spy on the truth¡¤¡¤¡¤ Miraz''s mind is on the verge of death. Here, Peter and others fled into the forest, followed the previous road and quickly fled in the direction they came. But the Tamo soldiers in the back pursued them, and the cavalry also poured into the forest. Although the speed of the cavalry was limited in the forest, the cavalry still ran faster than they did. "This way!" Peter kept looking around. He soon found a rugged place with many rough stones and ran in with everyone. Although it is difficult to walk here, it is not suitable for cavalry pursuit. They can get rid of this big trouble. As for the infantry coming after them, they can also get rid of them through the terrain or turn around and kill them. Suddenly, the tall stones in front blocked the way, and they entered a dead end. "Maybe we should have trusted Lucy in the first place!" Edmund couldn''t help saying that he still thought Lucy said it might be true to see Aslan, and there was really a passage through that position. "Shut up and get ready to fight!" Peter looked ugly. He pulled out his sword and prepared to fight, looking for an opportunity to evacuate. Now he finally feels that Narnia has been a trouble for thousands of years. Their familiar Narnia has become strange to them. Their past experience will not help, but mislead them. They quickly turned in the stone forest, but the way out had not been found. Instead, they were constantly compressed by Tamo soldiers. "It''s good to follow his majesty gray at the beginning. These soldiers must not be his opponents." The dwarf couldn''t help saying. Anyway, in his opinion, these children are not as reliable as gray. If gray didn''t ask him to take them to find someone, he would follow gray. "Yes, he is very powerful, but now we can only save ourselves, so don''t complain and look for the way carefully, okay?" Around a stone, Susan pulled her bow quickly and shot an arrow. A Tamo who searched for him died instantly, and several tamos with him quickly picked up bows and crossbows and faced them. The five quickly hid their bodies behind the stone. Peter and Edmund held the long sword obliquely downward. Susan and the dwarf held the crossbow. Lucy hid behind them and waited nervously for the opportunity. Soon, the remaining four Tamo soldiers, shouting for others to surround this side, quickly approached this side. Although they were prepared for the possibility of hiding behind the stone, the Tamo soldiers were not too nervous, because they didn''t think they dared to stay when they were driven away by themselves. And Peter, they are all teenagers and children. There is also a dwarf who is very short and weak at first sight, which makes them subconsciously feel that they are not a threat. However, they just killed two people by sneaking attacks with bows and arrows. They absolutely dare not stay and fight. So, in this mentality, they quickly approached the intersection in front, but when they approached the intersection, they quickly replaced their defensive weapons with long swords. At this time, Peter and Edmund quickly killed and fought with four Tamo soldiers. Although their skills are still there, their bodies have become children. They lack strength. They can''t win them without failure for a time. Susan and the dwarf flashed out at the same time, one by one, and quickly locked the Tamo people in the scuffle. Two arrows were fired and two Tamo people were killed in an instant. But by this time, Tamo soldiers from other directions had quickly supported, and lucy saw soldiers rising on the left. Remind them that Lucy quickly changed her position and didn''t expose herself to their range. "Damn it!" Peter and Edmund were worried, but there was nothing they could do. They could only take risks to attack, hoping to defeat them quickly and find a chance to escape from the encirclement in the direction of Tamo soldiers. Hiss! Peter was struck with a sword on his arm. He quickly seized the opportunity and wiped the other party''s neck. After killing the Tamo soldier, Peter ignored the injury on his arm and quickly supported Edmund. But when he and Edmund killed the soldier, the soldiers around there had reached the intersection. They could see them when they turned around. Peter and they also heard dense footsteps. "Susan, Lucy, you go!" A flash of determination flashed across Peter''s face, pushing them behind and quickly facing the intersection. Edmund followed Peter and shouted angrily, "go, do you want Lucy to die here?" It turned out that the feeling of the aboveboard roaring elder sister was like this, which seemed to be good... His thinking was divergent. The dwarf pushed the two women, "don''t let them die in vain!" Pushing them back, he himself raised his bow and crossbow and looked quietly at the intersection. Although I don''t recognize you, I won''t leave the king and run away alone! Chapter 823 Tamo soldiers quickly turned the intersection, raised their crossbows quickly and aimed at the people in front. Peter and Edmund stepped on the ground and attacked with a long sword. With one sword, they chopped up the crossbows and soldiers before they had time to send arrows, but they were surrounded by more soldiers behind them. Susan had left so far that she couldn''t help but turn around and shoot a sword and take Lucy away quickly. "Oh!" At the critical moment, there was a clear hawk cry in the sky, and several dark shadows rushed down from behind the Tamo people. When they turned around, it was too late. A dark shadow knocked down one or two Tamo soldiers, and dark shadows the size of a washbasin rushed directly to their faces. Tamo people were in a hurry, could not deal with it, and collapsed in an instant. There was a flash in Peter''s and Edmund''s eyes, and infinite power appeared again, killing the defeated Tamo people. The reinforcements have come. Of course, they want to beat the drowning dog and avenge being chased and killed before. The Tamo fled in a rout. They pursued the victory for a distance and did not dare to continue to get close to the place where they built the bridge. That''s where the Tamo army is. They used to deliver vegetables. "Falcon friends and owl friends, thank you for your help." Peter thanked them sincerely. "You''re welcome, your majesty. It''s our pleasure to help you." The falcons drank and the owls said at the same time. "Where''s gray?" Susan looked behind them and didn''t see the familiar figure. She was a little confused. She knows very well that owls and falcons live in owl forest. Generally, they will not appear here on a large scale. So it''s only possible that they''re here because of gray. Peter and Edmund didn''t talk. They wanted to find the Centaur first, but now it seems that gray is right. Gray found the Falcon and owl early, but they didn''t even see a hair of the Centaur and were chased and killed by the Tamo people. "Your Majesty said he had something to do and stayed in the northern swamp. It depends on four sires and the Tamo prince to defeat the Tamo this time." Agina said quickly. "The snake people are right behind. They have gone to the trembling forest. Let''s meet!" Agina nodded to several falcons, and several falcons came out and bowed down in front of them, "let them take some of their majesty down to the trembling forest, so that we can quickly meet and discuss the plan to deal with the Tamo people!" Agina looked at Peter, "and King Peter''s wound needs dressing." "Thank you!" The four people accepted it decisively. They were almost fed up with walking and even being chased. It would be better to fly over. "Come up, dwarf!" A falcon soldier came to dwarf trupkin and said reluctantly. Everyone has left. It''s not good to leave him here alone, otherwise he will never let him sit on his back. Trupkin shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care much about his attitude. The relationship between dwarves and falcons is not good or bad. It''s good that people can let themselves ride. "Take their weapons and armor!" Agina warned, "we''re short of weapons and armor, aren''t we?" Narnia needs human beings to be king to be rich, so in the past 1000 years, Narnia people have really had a miserable life with few weapons, so they were broken by Tamo before. Soon, the weapons and armor of the Tamo people were stripped off, and a group of nanians left happily with the captured booty. With the help of the falcons, they soon came to the trembling forest. Here, nanians have begun patrolling to prevent the Tamo people from killing suddenly. The arrival of falcons and owls immediately attracted the attention of most people. The two tribes are far away in the owl forest in the north. They are surprised that they can come. "Welcome, friends of falcons and owls!" The Centaur greeted them loudly before they fell. "It''s not just us this time!" Agina took the lead in falling down and looked at the Narnia people present. "The king and queen of Narnia have come with us. They will lead us to victory." Agina raised her wings and pointed to the Falcon falling behind. On their backs, there were four of Peter. "Your majesty!" A group of nanians exclaimed, and a mouse with a head as big as that came out and saluted them respectfully. "Why are there only four?" A half goat man looked at them. "I remember it should be the five kings!" "King gray is in the northern swamp. He asked us to support you." Agina said faintly. "The northern swamp, then, the snake people..." "Yes, the snake people will come later!" "Great. Our strength has increased a lot. We will defeat the Tamo people." Susan stepped forward and interrupted, "excuse me, everyone, we still have wounded people to deal with!" Finally someone noticed Peter''s injured arm, and a female half sheep man came out, "Oh, your majesty, you''re injured. Please come with us!" "Thank you!" Peter followed her with his arms in his hands, and Susan and they followed with uneasiness. "Why didn''t King gray come?" A Tauren asked in a low voice. "Do you really want to see King gray?" Agina looked at him with a smile, as well as the Tauren behind him and the werewolf on the other side. Those werewolves have bad eyes, "we have lived in the istyn wasteland for hundreds of years, isn''t it enough?" "That''s not true!" Agina shook her head gently. "Your Majesty gray knew you were dishonest, so let me tell you something before I come." "What do you say?" The wolf asked warily. If it was someone else, he was not afraid, but if it was gray, he decided to listen. After all, the stories handed down from the wolf family tell them how terrible the wolf is. The Centaurs who had not left, as well as Prince Caspian squeezed out of the crowd, were also calm and wanted to hear what the king wanted to say. After all, these Narnians are rare fighting power and the hope of winning in the end. They don''t want to drive them away. Even if their ancestors were guilty, more than a thousand years later, everything should disappear. "Your Majesty is very kind!" As soon as agina said this, they were relieved. It seemed that they were not going to punish them. She continued: "Your Majesty said that you are allowed to return to Narnia, but you should also show your value and fight for Narnia." "We are willing to be loyal to your majesty and fight for Narnia to the end!" They said in unison. Chapter 824 "We need weapons and build defense!" Peter stood high, looked at the nanians below and said impassively. "Your Majesty, we can bring weapons and armor to your army!" The mouse Knight lepechip made a voice and took the initiative to take the task. Peter nodded with satisfaction. "We need to equip every Nanian willing to fight with weapons." "Then defense!" He continued: "Tamo people are fierce. I''ve seen their army. It''s very strong. We must rely on fortifications and let them take the initiative to attack, so that we can win." But as soon as he spoke, someone objected. It was the snake man standing on a stone. He swam out with a long sword and shouted, "sorry, your majesty Peter, I don''t think defense is necessary at all. As long as we summon all the nanians, we will defeat the tamos." "Sir, I don''t think so. Although I don''t want to hit everyone, the fact is that Tamo people are powerful. They once destroyed Kyle palaville, and now they can easily beat us." Peter shook his head lightly. "Your Majesty Peter, my name is Rhett. You''re talking about the past!" The snake man retorted again, "in the past, we fought separately, our troops were scattered and there was no unified leadership, but now it is different. I believe that under the guidance of your majesty, we can achieve brilliant victory!" Peter wanted to retort again, but Susan pulled his clothes and stood up by herself. "Mr. Rhett, can you tell me about your plan?" "Of course, your majesty!" Red, the snake man, cleared his throat and looked at all the nanians around him, "Your Majesty said that it is foolish to have such a good soldier but don''t know how to use it. He has to fight the enemy." "We have falcons and Griffins that the enemy does not have. They can attack from the sky and make the enemy defenseless." "We have all kinds of small animals, mice, magpies, etc. we can detect the enemy''s actions, know the enemy''s intelligence, and let them have no secrets." "We have powerful centaurs, centaurs, Tauren and other soldiers. One can resist several human soldiers. The wolf clan is extremely fast and can ambush the enemy in the forest." "We have dwarves who are good at forging. They can forge everyone''s weapons and armor and equip soldiers." "Can we still fail under such conditions?" When the snake man finished, he looked at the nanians around him, looking proud. Many Narnians lowered their heads in shame because they failed under such conditions. "But they have powerful bows and crossbows. It''s impossible to raid from the sky!" Prince Caspian retorted. He knows the fighting power of Tamo very well. At least half of Tamo soldiers are equipped with bows and crossbows. Falcons and Griffins may be shot into a sieve before they make a surprise attack. "Prince Caspian is right!" Peter said calmly. "No!" Rhett continued to shake his head. "Who says a raid from the sky must rush down?" He smiled sarcastically, "when King gray led the Falcon Griffin to raid the white witch a thousand years ago, he didn''t rush down." "They don''t remember. Should the four sires remember?" Over the past 1000 years in Narnia, the Narnia people have multiplied for many generations. No one remembers that the fighting was normal at that time. But for Peter and them, the battle has only passed for more than ten years. Peter''s face changed slightly. He remembered that gray let falcons and Griffins grasp stones and throw them down. Then he gave them a meteor shower for free. Moreover, at that time, gray taught him that war is not a hard fight between the two sides, but to pay attention to strategy and methods. As long as the method is correct, we can easily attack the strong with the weak, win the many with the few, and achieve extraordinary results with a small number of troops. Peter nodded clearly, "yes, we can let falcons and Griffins raid them from the air, which can also create opportunities for others to steal their supplies." "We can attack the Tamo camp at night and interfere with their construction of bridges during the day. When they are tired, we can cross the river and give them a fatal blow." Rhett, the snake man, talked with assurance and said the specific plan, "harass them constantly during the day, attack them with stones at night, so that they can''t sleep, magpie owls, they explore their situation in the woods, and retreat quickly in case of danger." "In the end, we can take them without effort." "But we are short of manpower. The giant eagle family has only a dozen people now, and the Griffin family is the same, adding up to about 50 people." Said Prince Caspian. In one day, he had a general understanding of the forces of the Narnians. "Your Highness, the head size stones thrown from high altitude are stronger than the stones thrown by the catapult. Fifty stones are thrown together. Your highness can imagine what it is." Peter nodded. "Yes, we only need to raid once every other period of time. Tamo soldiers must not be able to sleep well." "When they rest during the day, we let the faster centaurs and wolves attack them and harass them constantly, so that they can''t rest during the day." "In this case, we need to make a large number of arrows and stones suitable for falcons." "Your Majesty, the problem of arrows can be left to me. We will get enough weapons resources from the Tamo people. Please believe us." Said lepechip, who had said this once before. "We can cut off their bridge from the water, but we need some saws!" Rhett volunteered that they snake people can survive under the water for a short time. "As long as there is iron, we can build it!" Said the dwarf representative. "Melt some broken armor weapons first!" Peter did not hesitate. The bridge must not be built by the Tamo. Once they set up the bridge, the initiative will be in the hands of the Tamo people. At that time, they can drive straight in, and all the plans here can''t be implemented. He was still very clear about this. Only when the motans were dragged across the river and could not attack this side, could they implement the plan. "Yes!" With a clear goal, everyone acted quickly. Werewolves and centaurs went to the forest by the river. Small and fast animals such as magpies quietly flew to the other bank to explore intelligence. Mice and others are ready to steal weapons and arrows when the night comes. The half sheep and Tauren build suitable stones to provide logistics for falcons and Griffins. The dwarves melt broken equipment and build tools needed by the snake man. Everything is going on in order and everyone has something to do. Chapter 825 In the northern swamp, gray lay on the green grass, and the warm sun shone on him, making him covered with gold. Little jasmine rolled on the grass, rolled in front of a wild flower and stared at a butterfly staying on the wild flower in a daze. "Gray, you are leisurely!" Aslan walked over on the grass and stopped about five meters from gray. Then he raised his thick claws and patted in the air ahead. With his action, a semi-circular transparent magic cover appeared in the air in front of him, covering gray and little jasmine. Gray opened his eyes, sat up and looked at Aslan with a faint smile, "since I don''t participate, naturally I have nothing to do!" Looking at the smiling and kind gray, Aslan, a lion, suddenly had the feeling that the man smiled so handsome. The next moment, he quickly shook his head to get rid of this terrible feeling from his brain. "Redemption and dawn?" Although gray didn''t directly use Narnia''s rules, but made his temperament look more holy, Aslan recognized him at once. "That''s right!" Gray continued to smile and showed that people and animals were harmless. "Thanks to Aslan''s guidance, I found that the advanced magic code was really powerful, and the knowledge contained in it was as vast as a sea." This ability did not stabilize Aslan, and gray was not surprised. He has only studied for a few days, but he has just started and mastered the fur. It is very good to affect Aslan for a moment. He likes this ability now. In the future, anyone who sees him should regard him as a friend. "Did you ask the snake people to give them advice?" Aslan sat down in front of him and stopped caring about Gray''s abilities. This was what he suggested gray to study, and this affected him for a while. He could immediately detect the wrong and get rid of this state. Even for others, as long as gray makes some excessive moves, the goodwill brought by this magic will disappear immediately. Of course, generally speaking, this is still a little useful in general. It can be used to brush the starting popularity. After all, many times, there is no way to talk about it at the beginning. With such magic, it is much more convenient. Gray nodded and said compassionately, "as the king of Narnia, I really can''t watch them make fools, waste great advantages and increase casualties. They are all our people!" Yes, he could have let them do it by themselves, but considering that they basically decide what to do as soon as they clap their heads, gray thinks it''s better to plan their future path. After all, Narnia is also his land. He prefers simple and loyal Narnia people to Tamo people. It''s good that the two sides can coexist peacefully. If they are destined to go to war, of course, he chooses to help the Narnians, which doesn''t need to be thought of at all. "I think they need more exercise and growth!" Aslan said sadly. Although it is a foregone conclusion now and it is not easy for him to change forcibly, it does not mean that he is not in mood. He had intended to use this battle to draw the distance between Prince Caspian and the Narnia, so that they could coexist in the future. However, as soon as Gray''s plan came out, the general direction had been arranged by him. Although they still had a lot of work to do, they were only details. Prince Caspian lacked some experience in commanding them, which was not conducive to his arrangement of Narnia in the future. "Training and growth should not be at the cost of other people''s lives. When the Narnians and tamos are unified, he has plenty of time to accumulate experience." Gray smiled faintly. He found that Aslan was communicating with him with an equal attitude. Of course, Aslan didn''t look down on anyone in the past, but as the creator of Narnia, he naturally distanced himself from ordinary people. Now it''s different. When he spoke to gray, he regarded him as an existence at the same level, not his own canonized king of Narnia. Aslan looked at Gray''s smile and felt reluctant to refute. He was right. Aslan had a subtle fluctuation. Gray''s smile became common in his eyes and could no longer affect him. But he finally gave up persuasion and turned away from here. Gray watched him leave, smiled, turned his head to the butterfly on the wild flower and held out his hand to it. The butterfly looked at gray, waved its wings and landed on his hand. "Gray, you''ve become so strange!" Little Molly stared at him and couldn''t help saying. "What''s strange? I''m getting worse! " Gray raised his hand and held the butterfly in front of little Molly. "You see, butterflies like me!" "But you''re still curious!" Little Molly shook her head. No matter how the butterfly was, she thought gray looked really strange now. "Let''s go and play in the forest." Gray suddenly had an idea, waved the butterfly away and stood up with little jasmine. The little guy rolled on his palm. "No, I want to bask in the sun." Gray ignored her opinion and grabbed her into the owl forest. There are few nanians in the owl forest now, and the rest are wild animals. He went under a tree and looked up at a branch. On the branch, a squirrel with a hairy tail looked at him with a fruit core. "Little squirrel, let''s be friends!" He waved warmly to the little squirrel. The little squirrel saw that his action was ready to run away, but after seeing his smile, he suddenly felt that the big guy was very kind, climbed down from the tree flexibly, jumped into his hand, and put the fruit core in his hand. Little Molly jumped up and was ready to take the stone to have a look. The little squirrel grinned at her. Little jasmine was not convinced, so she picked up the stone and ran away. The little squirrel was so angry that he jumped up and down on gray and chased her. Gray let them go and continued to walk into the forest. Before long, he was followed by a group of small animals. But it''s a pity for gray that he can only influence them by smiling, and the influence is not big. If predators are put in, they will still attack other animals. "This ability is a little abnormal. What is redemption and dawn? Is this affinity for all things?" Although there were some questions about the name of ability, it didn''t affect Gray''s feeling that it was easy to use. I used to think that this could only pardon criminals in Narnia. Now it seems that I really see too little. The advanced magic code itself is a wonderful treasure. It''s a pity that I turned a blind eye to it for so many years and only cared about the materials of Narnia. Chapter 826 "Damn it!" Milaz angrily swept a pile of tableware on the table to the ground, and wanted to stare at the others around. "Who can tell me why those Narnia people suddenly became smart." Miraz was very angry. If the Narnia were so smart, they would have driven them out of Narnia, rather than being almost killed by them. Moreover, I thought that the Narnians were just a group of lambs to be slaughtered, which could only be handled by them. Unexpectedly, they could make such a fierce counterattack, leaving them helpless. "Sir, didn''t you say that their king is back? Maybe that''s why they have changed." Said an elder of Parliament. "The Narnians have been waiting for their king to return. Maybe it is their king who can lead them to victory." "Don''t tell me that. Of course I know it''s those damn bullshit kings. Now I just want to know how you deal with their attacks." Miraz roared angrily, "if we go on like this, our army will be abandoned." Not only will it be destroyed, but the army may break up. When more people die, they won''t be willing to continue fighting. So many people die before crossing the river. Don''t they all die after crossing the river? At that time, what else did they take to fight the nanians? Council elder: MMP, don''t you let us tell you why they suddenly became smart? "Sir, the nanians who attacked our camp at night come and go without a trace. They always throw stones from high altitude. We can''t deal with them." A council elder saw that everyone didn''t speak, but he answered. Those Narnians seemed to have a sudden enlightenment. They not only attacked them from high altitude by holding big stones at night, but also came several times at night, which brought great panic to the soldiers. During the day, they also put cold arrows from the other bank to prevent them from building bridges on the river. And strangely, all their movements seem to be controlled by the Narnians. They set up ambushes several times, all of them failed, and they still lost a lot. The Narnians also stole a large number of their weapons last night. The arrows shot at their soldiers are basically their own arrows, which makes them oppressed and angry. "But our bridge is almost ready. As long as the bridge beam is erected, we can drive straight into their base camp. Those Narnia people will definitely die miserably." An elder added. No matter how the opposite side stops, as long as they don''t rush out and destroy the bridge. Their progress in building the bridge has been moving forward. "Kill them all. There is no need for Narnia in this world." Miraz patted the table and said angrily. What is his face if he doesn''t kill all the nanians who have brought him great losses? Even if Prince Caspian dies, his future rule will be stained. This is intolerable to him. If he wants to replace Prince Caspian, he should press him to death on the ground rather than succeed to the throne with shame. "As you wish, sir!" The others nodded. "Our wooden houses built with wood have also been built. They are all built with complete wood. Their stones should not be able to smash the big root wood for a while." After the attack, they tried to find a way. It was impossible to retreat, so they decided to build a solid shelter with intact wood. The wood is big and strong. Even if they throw down a head sized stone, they can''t easily smash it. At most, it''s a little loud. Although it may still affect their sleep, at least no one will be killed by a sudden stone in their sleep. "Well, I tell you, as long as we spend these days, everything will be over. The damn Narnians will pay for their actions, and their suffering will be rewarded." Miraz nodded heavily. "Sir, something''s wrong with the bridge!" A soldier rushed into the conference hall in a panic. "What''s wrong?" The people were surprised and angry. Bridges are what they must guarantee. Without bridges, they can''t cross the river. All their next plans are in vain. "I don''t know why, the bridge suddenly collapsed!" The soldier trembled and said that he didn''t dare to look at these big people. "Go and have a look!" Milaz kicked the soldier open and hurried out of the door. Later, others followed with dignified looks. No matter what they think Miraz may have done or whether he really murdered Prince Caspian, now the war with Narnia has begun. They must consider for themselves and their people and win the war. They don''t care much about Miraz. They are not so loyal to Prince Caspian. If they were really loyal, they would have helped him deal with Miraz. When we came to the river, we had almost reached the wooden bridge opposite. At this time, it had been completely destroyed. A large number of wood floated in the river, and the bodies of some workers fluctuated with the waves in the river. "What''s going on?" Miraz angrily called the person in charge and put on a look of being ready to eat people at any time. "Sir!" The person in charge swallowed saliva and said in horror, "there are monsters under the water!" "It''s artificial!" A nobleman came with some soldiers, who were carrying a wet piece of wood. "Look, this is the trace of a saw. Something saw our bridge underwater." Miraz stared at the wood for a moment, looked back at a soldier, "go, bring me the doctor!" The soldier hurried away and soon returned with a slightly fat old man, who could not be pushed politely in front of Miraz. "Doctor, tell me, is there anything among the Narnians that can move underwater?" Miraz said with a gloomy face. It seemed that once the doctor said something wrong, he would kill. When the doctor heard his question, he didn''t hesitate at all and said directly, "snake people, snake people can sneak underwater without breathing for a long time." "Of course, there are mermaids in the East China Sea, but mermaids don''t belong to Narnia. Even Narnia people haven''t seen them several times, only some sporadic records." "Snake people?" Miraz murmured to himself, his voice getting colder. "Enter Narnia and kill all the people first." The mermaid didn''t think about it. The mermaid was in the East China Sea. The Dragon saw the head but not the tail. It was impossible to come here. It would only be the snake people. "But we must put up the bridge first, or we can''t even cross the river!" One said faintly. You can''t cross the bridge. Even if you say you want to blow up the whole Narnia, it''s empty talk. It''s useless. But if you want to cross the bridge, the snake people will come for the second time. It is difficult to build their bridge. "Put the net and stop both sides!" Miraz waved his hand. "Sir, they are not fish. Their wisdom is very high." The doctor couldn''t help reminding. I think too much about catching snake people with a net. The other party has eyes and brains. How can he bump into it? "Then tell me what to do?" Miraz said coldly. "Sir, I think it is feasible to release the net. The water below is not so clear. As long as you come a few more times, you can definitely catch them." Some optimists said. Miraz looked at the others. No one offered any more suggestions. He nodded coldly, "OK, just do it!" Chapter 827 On the Bank of the river, the Tamo team was divided into two teams. One team built wide and thick wooden houses, all of which were made of whole wood. The first team carefully began to build the bridge again and continued to repeat the previous work. A large number of soldiers also joined in, took off their armor and helped build the bridge. Before, it was only the workers who did it. Now they are going to do it, too. They want to build the bridge as fast as possible. They should build the bridge as fast as possible and then send the Tamo troops across the river, so as to have a chance to defeat the nanians. A team of centaurs and sheep rushed out of the forest and shot arrows at the bridge builder across the river bank. The workers quickly took shelter behind the wood, but some people were still shot, fell into the river, dyed red, and floated downstream with the water. "Fight back! Fight back! " The Tamo general roared, took up the bow and crossbow, and shot across the river 20 or 30 meters wide towards the other bank. Unfortunately, the Narnians are not just by the river. They are on the edge of the forest. After they rushed out and released a wave of cold arrows, they did not hesitate to return to the forest. For them, the arrows of Tamo people were just like joking, and they couldn''t shoot them at all. However, in the tenacious spirit of the Tamo people, they completed the construction of two-thirds of the bridge for the second time against the dark circles of the Narnians. For every meter built, those fishing nets are scattered along both sides of the bridge to firmly protect the bridge. On the river bank, Miraz looked at the steadily advancing bridge, nodded with satisfaction, and looked at the opposite with violent eyes. Sure enough, there are still ways to deal with these Narnians, and the fishing net is also very useful. The snake people didn''t come again. Most importantly, he asked people to build two platforms on both sides of the bridge, which can shoot at Narnia at close range. He believed that the Narnians were no match for the well-equipped tamos. As long as they can''t stop the bridge from being built, their doomsday is coming. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "These Tamo people are so stupid that they want to stop us with this broken net?" A serpent warrior finished exploring the situation and returned to the camp, saying to the other serpents. "It''s stupid. I can''t believe how the Narnians were defeated by them." Another snake man said sadly. Because such stupid Tamo people defeated them once hundreds of years ago. That time, they completely destroyed the country of Narnia, so that they can only live secretly and dare not appear in front of Tamo people again. "This is the wisdom of his majesty. Before his Majesty was absent, it was normal to lose. This time, all five kings came back, and Narnia will win." The snake man said with great pride. "Yes, to your Majesty''s wisdom, to the victory and freedom of Narnia!" A half sheep man came over and said to him excitedly with a glass of water. Nania has no wine, their population withers, and it is a problem to survive. Naturally, no one does wine. "Cheers, for the glory of his majesty!" The snake people also raised the cup containing water, laughed and said, "when we defeat the Tamo people, we will have good wine to drink." In an underground palace, four kings sat opposite Prince Caspian, smiling and relaxed. "This time, Miraz has absolutely no place to turn over." Susan smiled. "If you drag him across the river for a while, the soldiers will collapse sooner or later." "Not necessarily. I think they are ready to build thick houses to deal with us." Caspian was not as optimistic as she was. "According to the centaurs, they had begun to build platforms on both sides of the bridge in the afternoon and arranged soldiers to prevent us from interfering with them." "What does that matter?" Peter disdained to smile. "They stand on the platform and are targets for us." "That''s right!" Edmund couldn''t wait to show his wisdom, "what about building a thick house? Next time we let falcons and Griffins grab dry firewood and light a fire for them to see if they can sleep!" "I think they will take precautions at night and won''t let me succeed easily!" Said Prince Caspian. Peter smiled confidently, "the giant eagle and Griffin go high and high. Their arrows can''t shoot so high at all." "On the contrary, if they dare to shoot arrows, they may accidentally hurt their own people." "Maybe we can do something!" Lucy said that she had grown up and was no longer a child in her heart. "What are you doing? We are about to win. We just need to wait. " Peter smiled, then turned his lips carelessly. "Thank you, gray, for making us so relaxed every time." He said he was grateful, but he still looked lonely and jealous. Obviously, gray didn''t come here. The opportunity to show his skills has come, but he just sent a batch of troops. In a few words, he succeeded in becoming the most dazzling person in the battle. "Thank you, gray." Lucy smiled, and then looked at them seriously, "I''m not talking about war, but how Prince Caspian finally ruled Narnia." "As long as he wins, he will naturally be the king of Narnia, and Narnia will always be prosperous and prosperous." Peter shrugged and didn''t care much about it. The victory is in front of him. What else does he need to do? Just take it as a trip. Wasn''t it the same last time? No, I led the team to fight last time. Lucy shook her head, "no, if we win, he can certainly become the king of Narnia, but the tamos have also formed hatred with the Narnia. If we can end the war in a more peaceful way, the future Narnia and them can really coexist peacefully!" She grew up in the Narnia world once. She was mature and influenced by gray. She was no longer a child in her heart. She understood some things. For example, after the victory of this battle, Prince Caspian ascended the throne. Can the Narnians really get peace? Not necessarily. If too many tamos die, there will still be hatred between the Narnians and tamos. It may not erupt on the surface, but it''s hard to say what will be done secretly. At that time, the contradictions between the Narnians and the tamos grew deeper and deeper, and finally peace would no longer exist. After all, Prince Caspian is the prince of tamos. When he becomes the king of tamos again, do you expect him to help the Narnians? Perhaps at that time he still needed the nanians to help him consolidate his power and would not tear down bridges, but what about the Tamo nobles? She already knows that Tamo people have a Presbyterian Council, and each aristocrat has a certain right to speak. When all aristocrats unite, the king can even have to make some decisions. Therefore, if a more peaceful solution can be adopted, why should war be used? War is not the best solution. Chapter 828 In the assembly hall of Tamo castle, a group of nobles sat on their seats, looked at the paper in their hands, and glanced at the gate from time to time, as if waiting for someone to come in. It wasn''t long before the people they were waiting for came. Miraz strode in, walked boldly in front of the crowd, and sat in a chair closest to the throne. With eager eyes removed from the throne, Miraz rubbed her eyebrows and asked in a bad tone, "what happened? Why is it so urgent to have a meeting?" In order to cross the river, he has not slept well for a long time. Now he feels his eyes sour. Sleepiness surges up and seems to be going to sleep the next moment. More importantly, he was called up from his bed, saying that these elders had something important to discuss with him. In the face of these people, don''t say that he is not a king. Even if he has become a king, he should be afraid. Therefore, when something big happens, no matter what he is doing, he should still arrive. "Sir, you haven''t seen it yet!" A man sitting next to him held out his hand and handed him a piece of paper. Miraz took a look, directly patted it on the chair and became angry. "This is the conspiracy of the Narnia people. Caspian was kidnapped by them. Now they even frame me and transfer us with this matter." He glanced at them coldly, "you won''t believe the nonsense above is true?" "But the credibility of the above is very high!" On a row of seats opposite him, a man stood up, "Sir, just after your son was born, Prince Caspian disappeared, and then Prince Caspian''s doctor was caught by you." "Don''t you think these things are too coincidental?" He had doubts about these things, but he only asked Miraz privately and didn''t say them in public. After all, Prince Caspian is missing, and Miraz, who has a son, is indeed the most orthodox heir. If Prince Caspian is really kidnapped by the Narnians and dies, he still needs Miraz to succeed to the throne. But now, the letter clearly explained the whole story, Prince Caspian was not dead, and the matter had been known by everyone. He didn''t mind standing up and pointing out these doubts. More importantly, the army has lost a lot now. It is not what he wants to see if it continues to lose and consume. "Hum! Where did these things come from? Did you write it? Lord suppi! " He looked at him dangerously. "This is a very dangerous accusation!" "It was sent back by his Highness the prince. You can see it by looking at the signature behind it." Suppi snorted coldly, "now everyone knows this. Your Excellency, you''d better think about whether there is a reasonable explanation for us!" Miraz had cold eyes and a sneer on her face, "explain? What explanation? " He looked at everyone present. "You don''t think it''s true, do you? This is obviously the conspiracy of those animals, who are trying to disintegrate our country from within. " "But we will never compromise. We must kill those animals and let them pay the price of bleeding for Caspian, my poor nephew." Miraz''s voice was very cold. All the elders who supported him stood up and said in unison, "the nanians will pay the price!" There are many people who support him, otherwise he can''t overhead Caspian, and when his wife gives birth to a son, he can immediately fight Caspian. The voice of the meeting was suppressed. Indeed, as he said, they will always have some doubts about the things released by the enemy, even if the things inside are no matter how real. After milaz''s appearance, the voice of doubt became louder. Of course, opposition voices have officially appeared, and there are many. For nothing else, just because of dealing with the Narnia, they have lost a lot now, and many people have opinions on this matter. They didn''t want to attack Narnia, but Miraz said that the prince was kidnapped and killed by them, so they had to do it for revenge. But if the prince is not dead, why should he pay so much human life and money to do such a meaningless thing? And because there were a lot of papers, many civilians also got them. As soon as they publicized them, basically everyone knew. In this way, the opposition is even louder. After all, it was their husbands, sons and fathers who died by the river. The nobles didn''t care about their lives. They couldn''t care. "Damn it, we must take down those animals quickly!" Miraz''s face was cold. If we don''t speed up, the matter will continue to ferment and the loss by the river will continue, then he will really be in danger. Even those who support him will not necessarily stand beside him. "I''m afraid it''s not easy, sir." The person in charge of building the bridge was bitter, "the nanians have been harassing, and the fastest speed can''t be repaired until tomorrow afternoon!" "Yes!" Miraz nodded. He could still wait a day. "And... The person in charge stopped talking. "What''s up?" "Every time the Narnians come to attack, they are opposite and say that you killed Prince Caspian. Prince Caspian was chased and killed by you into Narnia and is now a guest in the Narnians'' home. If ¡¤¡¤ " "If what?" Miraz already felt something was wrong. "If the soldiers catch you, Prince Caspian will return to the castle immediately, and the war will end. No more people will die." The person in charge hesitated and said, "many people have died now. They don''t want to die anymore." With so many people dead, no one wants to continue to die. Of course, they don''t have the courage and ability to catch Miraz. But under such circumstances, Miraz''s majesty has begun to shake. He only needs the last straw. He will have no soldiers to use and break through without attack. "What about the boat you asked for?" Miraz asked, frowning. "Sir, we don''t have many boats at all. Now there are only five boats!" They don''t live by the sea or fish. Naturally, they don''t have a boat. "Send some soldiers first, and they must not interfere with the construction of the bridge!" Miraz said fiercely. There are only a limited number of people who can deliver the five small boats. Basically, it''s no different from dying. But as long as you drag the people opposite and build the bridge quickly, everything is worth it. The person in charge was stunned for a moment and nodded heavily, "yes!" Soon, five small boats crossed the river from the side of the bridge, and the soldiers on the platforms on both sides of the bridge covered them with bows and arrows. Chapter 829 "Peter, they''re going to cross the river by boat!" In the forest, two pairs of eyes looked at this side of the river from the bushes and watched a group of people get on the boat. "Go and call the Centaur and the sheep, and we''ll beat them when they''re going ashore!" Peter said excitedly. Gray is not here. After all, he still has a place to play. Now, it''s time to show his courage and wisdom. King Peter, majesty! "Good!" Edmund stepped back from the bushes, found some birds in the tree and asked them to call people quickly. "Your majesty! We can sink their boat from the water! " Said Rhett. Having sunk their boat, they naturally had no way to cross the river again. "No, let them come. We must make them feel desperate before they surrender." Peter whispered. "What about their bridge? Do you want to destroy it again?" Red, the snake man, licked his lips. He couldn''t restrain his excitement. Now he especially wants to sink their bridge and show everyone the skills of the snake people. "Not for the time being. If they don''t surrender after solving these people, they will collapse their bridge when they are about to finish it." Peter said softly. Before long, Centaur and Centaur came to the forest with brisk steps and waited for the instructions of the two kings. They feel very good now. They have been forced by Tamo people to survive for so many years. Now they can finally feel proud. They feel very good. On the river, five small boats were full, each with eight people, a total of 40 people rowing towards this side. "Ready!" Miraz shouted to the people on the platform. He had a hunch that the Narnians would definitely come out and stop them. Someone must cover for the people on board. "Go!" In the forest, the Centaur leader grabbed a long bow, shouted to the people around him, and rushed up with everyone. When the Centaur and the sheep rushed out of the forest, they immediately exchanged fire, and the arrows flew in the air. The people on the boat had not reached the shore yet, but some people had jumped off the boat and stood in the shoal on the Bank of the river to fight back at the Narnia. Peter and Edmund came to the edge of the forest and leaned against two big trees. "The king can''t just practice fencing. We can shoot arrows, too." With that, they pulled open the bowstring and put cold arrows in the back. Before long, all the 40 people who came over were wiped out, and the blood stained a section of the river. Then it was quickly taken downstream by the turbulent River, and the river here became clean again. "Tamo soldiers, don''t be deceived. Your Sir is a sinner who murdered the prince. Kill him and the war will end soon. The Narnians will coexist peacefully with the Tamo people without sacrifice." Taking advantage, Peter got on a horse, walked back and forth on the shore and shouted to the soldiers opposite. Several cold arrows came and Peter calmly avoided them. "Believe me, your prince is on his way. He will tell you the truth. There is no need for war between the Narnians and tamos." He continued, "war is just launched by despicable conspirators to cover up their crimes. It is unjust and will be despised by all." "Don''t listen to his nonsense, kill him for me!" Miraz''s eyes were cold and he personally took up the crossbow and shot. "Soldiers, all my letters to you are true. There is no deception." Prince Caspian finally came out of the forest. He didn''t have any ropes or scars. He looked in good condition. "The man who wants to kill me is my uncle. I ask you to catch him, end the war that should not have been fought, and stop sacrificing innocent people." "Think about your wife and children. They are still waiting for you at home, but you die here for a conspiracy. It shouldn''t be." Prince Caspian shouted affectionately, "seize Miraz, put down your arms and go home!" The unarmed Prince Caspian strode forward and looked at all the soldiers sincerely. "Whew!" An arrow flew towards Prince Caspian. Peter strode forward, raised the shield engraved with Aslan and easily blocked the arrow. "Prince Caspian was bewitched by the evil magic of the Narnians. He betrayed us, betrayed Tamo and killed him." Miraz shouted with a cold face. "Soldiers, it''s clear who is the Betrayer and who is the sinner who pushed you into the abyss." Prince Caspian continued to shout, "catch him, end the war, and go home to be reunited with your wife and children." "I don''t want to fight!" Finally, a soldier with poor willpower put down his weapon and ran frantically back. He didn''t want to fight, he didn''t want to catch Miraz, and he didn''t want to die. As he gave up, like the last straw, a large number of soldiers put down their weapons. But they didn''t run away. They were very tired. Giant eagles and Griffins harass each other every hour or two at night. Boulders hit the thick wooden house like thunder. Although they can''t hurt them, they can''t sleep well and have to be awakened all the time. However, we can''t rest during the day. We should also be vigilant against the sneak attack of the nanians and guard for the bridge builders. They need rest, they don''t want to die, surrender! There are so many people dead on my side. There is almost no loss on the other side. I can''t win! "Lord Miraz, it seems that what the prince said is true. Please don''t resist!" Several council elders surrounded Miraz with their own people, raised their long swords and looked at him indifferently. Miraz looked at the situation around him and suddenly smiled miserably. Without resistance, she threw away the long sword in her hand. He couldn''t understand why he lost so badly because he had the advantage and was ready to be king a few days ago. If you don''t even have a qualified war, you lose everything. "Wise choice!" Suppi smiled and nodded and asked someone to tie him up with a rope. Milaz tacitly said nothing. He had lost all the possibility of victory and had no choice but to surrender. If he surrendered, based on his understanding of his nephew, he would never kill himself. But if you resist tenaciously, you will die. He is also the father whose son was just born. If he can live, why should he die? Even if you lose everything, it''s better to live than to die. "Won?" Peter was a little happy and a little disappointed. The war he expected never started. "We won!" Susan and Lucy came from behind. Falcons and Griffins flew from behind. A group of people quickly grabbed their claws, crossed the river, quickly took over the military power and disarmed the Tamo people. A large number of Nanian soldiers escorted the surrendered soldiers towards the castle. They won, Nania''s peace came, and Nania was about to become rich again. Chapter 830 Miraz''s plot was exposed, all the soldiers who attacked Narnia were disarmed, and the castle temporarily fell into the hands of the Narnia. Prince Caspian took charge of the state power, which proved that the previous rumors were true. The Narnia did not kidnap him, but Miraz persecuted him, forcing him to flee the castle and enter Narnia. Miraz and his wife were put under house arrest. Those who supported Miraz and persecuted Prince Caspian for him were also liquidated one by one. Half a month has passed since they gradually settled the big and small things, and Caspian has officially settled his position. However, the Narnians are still an important force in his hands. He has formulated a series of laws for the peaceful coexistence of tamos and Narnians, which are not allowed to be touched by anyone. "Prince Caspian, now it''s settled down here. Do you think of how to punish Miraz?" Asked Peter. On the terrace of the castle, five people sat in a circle around the table, basking in the sun leisurely. "No!" Prince Caspian rubbed his forehead and said in distress, "after all, he is my uncle. In the end, he chose to surrender without resistance. I can''t kill him." "But I can''t let him go. I have lived in his shadow for so many years. I know very well that if I let him go, he will come back sooner or later. He has great ambition and won''t be willing to fail." "Maybe you can ask Aslan!" Lucy suddenly made a noise. The four turned to look at her. Prince Caspian shook his head and said, "Aslan is really wise, but you can''t find him, and I can''t see him." "No, I''ve seen Aslan several times!" Lucy said definitely, glancing at her brother and sister, a little angry. "Anyway, I don''t know how to find Aslan!" Peter shrugged. Lucy said she saw Aslan, but when they followed her to see, they saw nothing. They are the king of Narnia granted by Aslan. Why would Aslan not want to see them? So Lucy must have lied. She didn''t see Aslan at all. "I really saw Aslan, and I talked to him, but Aslan left when you came!" Lucy got angry, got up, turned and ran away. "Maybe Lucy did see Aslan. We should try to find him. Aslan can certainly give us a good suggestion!" Said Edmund hesitantly. He grew up, and because of the guilt of the last time he came to Narnia, he believed what Lucy said. "Why can''t we ask the king for help? He has defeated the white witch before. This suggestion has also helped us a lot. I think he must know how to deal with it." Prince Caspian thought for a moment and said. He didn''t really want to say that, because he found that Peter seemed to have some complaints about the man. But at this time, all he could think of was such a person. As for Aslan they said, he was willing to believe them that Aslan could solve the problem. But the problem is that they can''t find Aslan at all, and gray can be found. Moreover, he has given them advice and great help before. If they ask for help again, they are likely to get his help. "Don''t look for him!" Susan said quickly, almost screaming, which made the eardrums of several people here suffer. "Why?" Prince Caspian didn''t understand. He thought Gray was very powerful, and Susan didn''t show any hate for him before. On the contrary, she often helped Peter speak ill of him. Susan rubbed her head and said softly, "if you go to him, I can give you advice now. Kill Miraz and avoid any trouble in the future." "That''s right!" Peter and Edmund nodded in agreement. Except Lucy, the opinions of several Narnia kings were highly unified. Prince Caspian hesitated when he saw the vows of several people, but he couldn''t help but become more distressed now. Just when he was distressed, Lucy suddenly ran back and shouted happily at them, "I see Aslan again. He told me that if you want to deal with Miraz and don''t want to kill him, he can send them back to the hometown of tamos." "Send them back to tamore?" Prince Caspian looked puzzled. Peter nodded to them as long as they didn''t stay in Narnia. Prince Caspian would guarantee the peace of Narnia. "No, Aslan said, send them back to the hometown of your ancestors in another world." Lucy shook her head. But that''s all she knows. She doesn''t know more. "Are tamos from another world?" Peter, they were surprised. They always thought that although Tamo people were not Narnia people, they were also people of the world. They came to Narnia from Tamo. But unexpectedly, they are also people from another world. For the other world, Peter, they knew a little better and explained it to Prince Caspian. After they explained it, Prince Caspian understood. So he quickly accepted this statement and asked happily, "when and where is Aslan?" Sending those people back to Tamo is not necessarily safe, but sending them back to another world will never come back. "Aslan said and left. His time is set in three days. He will come back at that time." Lucy said happily. What happened today is enough to prove that she really saw Aslan. It was Peter who couldn''t see him himself. "Great, then wait another three days!" Prince Caspian nodded, not as depressed as before. "Lucy, did you really see Aslan?" Peter still doesn''t believe it. Why is Lucy the only one who can see Aslan, and every time. This time, as soon as they said those words, Lucy ran out and met Aslan, which had to make him doubt that it might be Lucy''s prank. "I''m not a child. Don''t talk to me in that tone!" Lucy stared at him angrily. "Believe it or not, just do it!" "I didn''t say I didn''t believe it!" Seeing Lucy finish and leave again, Peter muttered helplessly. "I don''t think Lucy will lie. If Aslan really comes three days later, you should apologize to her!" Edmund said calmly and turned away. Peter was speechless. He remembered the old professor''s words, "trust your relatives. When they don''t lie, no matter how strange things are, they can be true." At first he didn''t believe that Lucy came to Narnia, but later it proved that it was true. "So this time, I was wrong again?" Peter thought to himself. "I think what Lucy said is true!" Susan nodded and ran after Lucy in the direction she left. "I didn''t say it was false, I just questioned it within a reasonable range!" Peter shouted, arguing feebly. Chapter 831 On that day, it was sunny and sunny. Countless people gathered in the town square outside the castle. Today is a very important day because Prince Caspian announced that those guilty will be tried today. The four ancient Narnia kings and the new Tamo kings are already standing on the high platform of the square, but the trial has not yet begun. What are they waiting for. Soon, a low roar came, and Aslan, the great creator of Narnia, the great lion, came steadily. There was a commotion among the people in the square. They scrambled to get out of the way, and Aslan quickly stepped onto the platform. "Aslan!" Seeing the lion, the four kings brightened their eyes and looked at him excitedly. Is this Aslan? Prince Caspian thought for a moment, stepped forward and said, "Aslan, we are ready." "Wait a minute, there''s another person coming!" Aslan said with dignity. After he spoke, even the tamos who did not know what Aslan represented remained silent and dared not make a noise. "Aslan, is there anyone else coming?" Peter marveled that no one in his memory was qualified to let Aslan wait. Aslan did not speak, but looked up into the sky. In the distance, under the blue sky, a black spot quickly approached here. Gray fell lightly in front of the crowd and looked around with a smile, "I''m not late!" Everyone looked at him and felt a strange favor at the bottom of their hearts. They felt that the man in front of them was very pleasing to the eye, as if he had been a good friend for many years. "No, you''re on time. Let''s start!" Aslan said faintly, looking at Prince Caspian. Here is his chassis. It should be announced by him. He is only responsible for opening the door to the different world for them. "I have decided to return Narnia to the kind and peace loving people of Narnia, and I will be king of Narnia." Caspian looked at the crowd below, "Miraz and his subordinates intend to murder the king, provoke the war between Tamo and Narnia, and bury countless people in the river. This is a heinous crime." "But I didn''t want to kill more, so I begged the creator of Narnia, Aslan, to return them to their ancestors'' hometown and never return to Narnia again." Aslan nodded. There was a big tree on the high platform near the edge of the cliff. The trunk twisted and an entrance was divided in the middle. A group of people under the care of soldiers, escorted by soldiers, gradually approached the entrance in the middle of the tree. Whether they like it or not, as losers and sinners, they have no choice. Taking a deep breath, a group of people orderly walked into the tree hole. When they went in, there was a wave of water shaking in the tree hole, and the people who went in immediately disappeared. Soon, all the convicted people had passed through the hole under the tree and disappeared. But Aslan didn''t close the tree hole, and Prince Caspian continued to look at others. "The opposite is the hometown of our ancestors. Anyone who wants to go back to his hometown can also go back here." But no one would move. In their opinion, this is a place for criminals to be exiled. They are not criminals. Why should they go with them? But soon someone came behind the crowd, milaz''s wife and his relatives. "We will!" They didn''t care what it was like there. Miraz was exiled, and they chose to follow. But after them, no one spoke again. Some people hesitated a little, but they didn''t move. "We''ve been away from Tamo for a long time!" A man hesitated. He is close to the Miraz faction. He is afraid of being excluded here, but he doesn''t want to be exiled, so he said this in the hope of getting the promise of pardon from the new king. "It''s not Tamo. It''s another world." Aslan solemnly explained, "your ancestors were a group of robbers from another world. They wandered to an island and found a crack leading to this world." If it''s not Tamo, they don''t want to. Tamo, they still know that it''s their hometown. But in another world, it''s too difficult to understand. Their ancestors were a group of bandits. It''s impossible. They are noble Tamo people. After a while, no one stood up. Aslan looked at the four kings of Narnia. It was time for them to leave. "If you feel guilty and don''t deserve to stay in Narnia, if you leave Narnia, your soul will be redeemed." Gray took a step forward, said the stick. On his body, a layer of white brilliance bloomed, making him look like a God coming to earth. "I''m guilty. I don''t deserve to stay here!" A man looked ashamed and rushed into the passage made by Aslan. "Please forgive my sins and let my soul be at peace!" A woman cried bitterly, then ran in without looking back and disappeared into the passage. Under his holy radiance, more and more people entered the passage. Prince Caspian''s face turned green. With so many people, the Tamo population suddenly decreased too much. Gray didn''t feel much about it. He was excited to experiment with his own power. In this way, you can go out and pretend to be God and give salvation to the hearts of sinners. With the passage of time, the light on gray faded, and finally disappeared completely. No one entered the passage in the square. "Peter, you''ve done great things this time, but it''s time for you to go back." Aslan said softly. Peter nodded, took off his sword, came over and gave it to Prince Caspian, "please be kind to Narnia, Narnia''s new king!" "I will!" Prince Caspian solemnly took the sword, "I''ll keep it for you!" Peter nodded, smiled, returned to his brother and sister''s team and walked to the super tree hole together. "Gray, won''t you leave with us?" Susan suddenly turned back and looked at gray without action. "No, I have something else!" Gray smiled and felt that his words were highly credible. "Well, I''ll wait for you in London. If you have a chance, you can come to London to see us!" Cried Susan. "Of course!" Gray smiled. The four people passed through the tree hole, and the scene in front of them changed in an instant. They put on their school uniforms again and returned to the London subway station. "We''re back!" Peter smiled happily. During the intense study, I can go to another world and have a good time. "Oh, I almost forgot!" He patted his head and looked at Lucy. "Sorry, we shouldn''t have trusted you." "It doesn''t matter!" Lucy nodded generously. Ahead, a subway sped in and opened the door in front of them. Chapter 832 After seeing off his four brothers and sisters, gray continued to stay in Narnia. Because Caspian has become king of Narnia, Narnia''s situation has become better and richer. There are many newborns in many Nania ethnic groups, which is a sign that Nania is about to prosper again. But these are none of his business. His daily business is to walk with the elves in Narnia, and then find a place to observe the knowledge in the advanced magic Scripture. However, the knowledge in the advanced magic scriptures seemed to become more and more obscure after the end of the war. It was difficult for him to understand anything except the holy light he had already understood. Will war make the high magic scriptures fluctuate and easier to observe¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gray thought. But he didn''t mean to continue to provoke war in Narnia. It''s enough to let nature take its course. He specially provoked war for some magic. This is not his character. Finally, unable to understand anything from the high magic scriptures, gray left Narnia and went overseas to visit him in the country of Aslan. Aslan''s country is at the end of the sea, separated by towering waves. Ordinary ships can''t enter at all. Gray tried. Even if it was the sea power, his control over the sea area was very weak. He could only reluctantly open a door and enter the country of Aslan. This is a prosperous and peaceful country. Except for a huge palace on a high mountain, there are no other human buildings. Here are all animals like Narnia and countless Narnia people. He saw a group of hounds and a group of deer coexisting peacefully and helping each other on the coast. "It seems that Aslan created Narnia with reference to his own country." Gray came down from the sea and whispered to himself. "That''s right!" Aslan''s voice came from the side, "at the beginning, I didn''t know what human beings are. All the Narnians were created by me according to the people in my country." "Of course, there are some changes in some places, but not much has changed." He smiled and said, "Narnia must have the rule that human beings can be rich only when they are king. It is not my rule, but the rule generated by the high magic code." Aslan invited them to his palace and entertained the elves with wine from his people. Coming out of Aslan''s palace, gray continued to wander around his country and found that his guess was true. This is indeed a more prosperous and prosperous Nania. Everyone here can coexist peacefully without being careful about food and serious struggle. He also found that Aslan was not busy. He preferred to sit in front of his palace and look down on his country from the high mountains every day, rather than do other trivial things. Because here is almost a replica and optimized Narnia, gray didn''t go around long enough. When he said goodbye to Aslan and left, Aslan specially gave all his precious wine to the elf, which made the elf happy all the way! "Gray, the island ahead is smoking!" Little Molly stood on his shoulder and happily pointed to an island in front of him. In front of them, there was an island on which white steam kept rising. "It''s a volcanic island. I already feel the hot smell on it." Gray smiled and said, "maybe there''s a hot spring up there. We can go to the hot spring." "OK, I want to take a hot spring!" Little jasmine''s eyes brightened up. Flying over the island, they found an area on the island flashing golden light in the sun. "There seems to be a treasure over there!" Gray smiled and flew over with the elf. Before long, they came to a valley. The valley was full of gold and gems, shining in the sun. "A lot of money!" Little Molly said happily. She has no concept of money, but she also knows that this thing can buy delicious and fun. Gray took a look, his whole body was in full bloom. Instead of approaching, he retreated for a few minutes. "This is the treasure of the dragon, with the curse of the dragon on it!" He said seriously. "Curse?" Little jasmine exclaimed. "Will be turned into a dragon by the greedy treasure!" Gray nodded gently, compared his treasure with the following, and found that his treasure was still a little poor. It''s a whole valley of gold. If you pile it up, it can turn into a hill. The elf thought for a while, tilted his head and asked naively, "but aren''t you a dragon, gray? Are you still afraid of becoming a dragon? " Gray shook his head. "Of course I''m not afraid, but we can''t be greedy people, and we come to the hot spring. Remember our original heart." But in his heart, he thought like this: how could he forget when he thought of learning curse knowledge with Mary fisson? Sure enough, a great and beautiful man like himself is not suitable for cursing this evil magic, but more suitable for holy light magic. Taking the elf around the island, he didn''t find any hot springs. In desperation, gray had to make his own hot spring. "Gray, help!" When he was making a hot spring, little Molly suddenly ran over in a panic and cried to him. "What''s the matter?" Gray flashed to the elf and suddenly found her abnormality. On the elf, there are some golden dots, which look like gold powder. It''s very beautiful. But gray saw at a glance that the ELF''s body was turning into gold. Although it was only a small part now, it was already very dangerous. Regardless of blaming her for running around, gray quickly took out a pure force of faith for her to absorb and resist this strange force. Then he burst out a strong white holy light on his hand, grabbed the elf and massaged her up and down. Slowly, the gold spots on the elf gradually disappeared. Finally, he didn''t rest assured until there was no more. He checked it again. "I saw a hole with a pool. There was a lot of gold and lovely gold statues in the pool. I accidentally touched the water and it became like this." Little Molly is wronged. Who knows that water is so dangerous. "It''s all right. Don''t run around in the future. In case of danger, you must shout at me like today, okay?" "Well, gray is the best!" "Let''s go and fill in the hole that will hurt people!" Gray was filled with indignation and wanted to vent his anger for the elf. He took her to the hole, and then filled the hole directly with soil and rocks. After filling the pool water that will turn things into gold, gray took the elf back to the hot spring he made and jumped in with her happily. Chapter 833 After a quiet and beautiful time in the Narnia world, finally one day, gray felt that Narnia''s profound magic code seemed to be completely turned into a stone. He could no longer feel its existence, so he left the Narnia world with little jasmine. The coordinates are still the small coordinates on Alice''s ship. Time is night, The sea breeze was howling, the rain was pouring, and the ships fluctuated violently in the waves. In front is the reef protruding from the sea. It is ferocious and terrible in the night. It arranges a narrow waterway that can not be passed through. In the rear is the fierce pirates who are in hot pursuit, shouting and laughing. Suddenly, the huge ship tilted over, half fell to the sea, and rushed out of the narrow waterway against the ferocious reef by a minute. In the rear, several large ships didn''t operate like this. They couldn''t dodge for a moment, and they hit the reef and fell on the black reef one after another. Alice cut a sail rope, the sail flew away, and the ship quickly returned to normal. "We won!" The crew got up from the ground and cheered in the heavy rain. "Well done, Captain Kingsley!" Alice had just climbed down from the mast when she heard such a sentence. She turned back in surprise and jumped up happily at once. "Gray, why are you back?" She jumped up happily. "You are also an excellent captain now. I just saw it. You command very well." Gray exclaimed, "even if I were in your position, I couldn''t do that." "I''m not sure, but I can''t. I want to bet Alice suddenly clapped his hand and looked around at the crew. Fortunately, it rained heavily, and everyone was at their respective posts again. No one noticed them. "You only stayed on the ship for a few days last time. How long are you going to stay this time?" "Can I go back to London with you?" Gray smiled. He also felt that he should stay on the ground for a longer time, and then go back to the underground world. At least, we should let the time of the underground world pass a little more and give the floating island some room for growth. "Come on, go to the captain''s room first, don''t be seen by them!" Alice took him away. "We''ve lost a lot of supplies this time. We''ll call at a port soon. You can board there!" "Good!" Gray nodded gently. "What about the guys behind you? Do you want me to avenge you?" "Those mean pirates?" Alice nodded heavily and said gnashing her teeth, "if you can, let those dirty guys be buried at the bottom of the sea!" Alice was really angry. These damned sea robbers made her lose a lot this time. If it weren''t for her last flash of light and good luck, she would almost die here. If they could pay some price, she would be very happy. "Good!" Gray''s voice fell, and the rear was boiling in the tumbling sea. The sea seemed to come back to life, and huge waves beat relentlessly on the pirate ships that had hit the rocks and turned over. Huge ships disintegrated in the sea, and countless pirates were submerged and struggling to sink to the bottom of the sea. "Poseidon is angry! Poseidon is angry! " On Alice''s ship, all the crew cheered in surprise and watched the ferocious pirates behind bear an unprecedented blow. But they all know that this cannot be a natural phenomenon. Although there are more than strong winds and waves here, it is impossible to set off such huge waves out of thin air without affecting them. Therefore, this must be a miracle. The God of the sea will have them. The sailor at his post forgot his duty, let go of the cable in his hand, the huge sail was no longer tight, and the ship stopped slowly. But at this time, no one cared. They all looked at the natural disaster in the rear, which was the shelter of the sea god. Gray listened to their cheers with a smile on his lips. Suddenly, on the turbulent sea, a giant stood up, looked down at the people on the ship, raised his huge palm and pressed down the sea. "Devout believers of Poseidon, praying on the sea, will get my protection!" The majestic opening of the water giant on the sea, with a grand and vast voice, like the heavy thunder in the sky, shocked everyone. "Thank you, great Poseidon!" The ship immediately knelt down, and everyone put their hands on their chest to express their reverence to the water giant. Alice looked at the scene, half a sound did not return to her mind, and saw that the others were kneeling, and subconsciously wanted to kneel. Gray quickly took her arm and took it to his arms. Kneel on the bed. It''s better to stand in public. "Did you do that?" Alice regained her mind and looked at gray in a daze. She remembered that gray once said she could lift the sea. She didn''t care at that time. She thought he could control some of the sea at most. But unexpectedly, she could see his strength so soon. Although she didn''t lift a sea, the water giant was enough to be regarded as a God. "It''s me!" Gray smiled, reached out and snapped his fingers, "the performance is over, Poseidon exits!" The giant water giant looked at the ship again, suddenly broke up, turned into water droplets all over the sky, fell into the sea and disappeared without a trace. Alice gave gray a white look and looked at the crew who were still kneeling on the deck: "gentlemen, we thank Poseidon for his help, but we must go back to our respective posts, come on!" "Yes, Captain!" The sailors quickly returned to their positions and stuck to their posts, but they didn''t forget the previous scene and were still discussing in full swing. "Done!" Gray clapped his hands and looked back at Alice with a smile. "Well, you did take care of those damn pirates!" At night and in the heavy rain, Alice held her forehead, looked at the crew and urged, "come on, let''s go back to the captain''s room first." "Don''t worry, when they see me, they will only think I was already on the ship." Gray said confidently. "Really?" Alice doesn''t believe it. "Really, don''t forget, I''m a magician!" Gray looked at the sailors who were still working hard on the ship. "You have to command the ship now. Go ahead and don''t worry about me." Alice was doubtful, but thinking of Gray''s magic, she didn''t say anything, and turned to command them. Gray didn''t run around either. He jumped gently on a mast and looked at them. The next day, the ship came to a sunny sea. Gray came out of the captain''s room. When everyone saw him, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity. They thought he looked familiar and kind. They felt like people they had met but weren''t familiar with. No one questioned his appearance. Alice just sighed at the magician''s magic, and then drove the ship to stop at a port and took people down to buy supplies. The port is very busy. It is located on the world''s main traffic road. Many ships supply here. Chapter 834 "Hey, look, is this girl the captain? It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman can''t sleep. " In the crowded street, a group of dirty men pointed to Alice and muttered obscene, with obvious contempt in their eyes. Alice took gray past them, but left them alone. She sees a lot of such people. There''s no need to care. If they are more serious, these guys will be more disgusting and difficult to deal with. Gray''s fingers moved slightly. Several guys fell and ate shit. He left happily. "Don''t worry about them, just a group of hooligans." Alice also noticed that they fell, knew it was gray''s action, and shook her head lightly. However, although he didn''t care, Alice was very sweet in her heart. It was one thing to say no, but whether he was willing to stand up for her was another matter. Pulling gray to speed up their steps, they quickly walked towards the busy street in front of them. Gray walked passively, looking curiously at the shops and pedestrians around. Pedestrians coming and going have different dress habits. They look like a pot of hodgepodge, but they are very harmonious. "Here!" Alice took gray to a shop in front of which was a men''s shop. "We need clothes that are in line with the times!" Alice looked at him with a smile. "Sir, your taste is behind!" "No, this is the tide card hundreds of years later!" Gray shook his head. He didn''t wear the clothes of his kingdom, but the clothes of the high-tech era hundreds of years later. "Then you can wear it after hundreds of years. What you need now is a dress just made this year!" Alice took gray into the shop. After gray chose a few at random and praised them, Alice paid and took him to the crew who got off the ship to buy supplies. She is not his majesty. She likes to be a shopkeeper and leave everything to the people below. As a qualified captain, Alice did many things herself to ensure that there would be no big problems when she sailed. "Eh?" Gray was suddenly attracted by the people in long coats in front of him. "What''s the matter?" "It''s all right. Go find them. I''ll walk around here and go back to the ship when it''s time!" Alice stared into his eyes for a moment and said nothing more. Gray''s strength should not be in danger here. When Alice left, gray turned and walked towards the three men in long coats who had just passed him. Three people, two middle-aged people and a young man. They are still discussing something in Chinese. One of the middle-aged men said, "young master, the master sent you abroad just to let you get a foothold in western countries, start a family and establish a new Lu family. Why do you have to come back?" "Now the Qing Dynasty is in danger, the imperial court is corrupt, the army is relaxed, and foreigners'' warships are unscrupulous along the coast. It''s not wise to go back!" "What you have learned should serve the country and save the people. If you can''t revive your family and country and learn more knowledge, what''s the use?" The young man looked calm and refuted faintly. "But now the imperial court is corrupt. Even if you learn something, you can''t do it..." The young man raised his hand to stop him from going on. His eyes were firm and said, "Uncle Hong doesn''t have to say much. I''ve made up my mind. I will learn all I can to make China a great country and become a world power." The middle-aged sighed and stopped talking. He has advised many times, but none of them worked. Otherwise, they should still be in the West and won''t come here. The three walked into a restaurant and gray followed them in. Soon, the three sat down. Gray walked over and smiled at the young man, "I don''t have any money with me. I''m just hungry. Can you buy me a meal?" Lu Lin looked up in surprise at the speech, but found that he was not a compatriot, but a blonde foreigner with black eyes. "Can you speak Chinese?" This surprised him even more. Apart from the two people who took care of him, he had not heard anyone speak Chinese for a long time, and he was still such a foreigner. "I''ve learned some. I''m very interested in Chinese culture." Gray smiled and nodded. "Uncle Hong, you two go and change a table. I''ll talk to this gentleman." Lu Lin said to the middle-aged man. The two middle-aged men sitting opposite him nodded to gray, got up and changed their positions, "please sit down. My name is Lu Lin and the word is Xingchao. What do you call me?" "Gray!" Gray smiled. "Is Mr. Lu returning home from studying abroad?" "Yes, I''m going back to serve my country!" Lu Lin didn''t hide it. Gray was very interested. "I just overheard that Mr. Lu has great aspirations. I admire him very much, but what is Mr. Lu going to do?" "I think Mr. Lu''s motherland is getting old. I''m afraid Mr. Lu has no chance to show his talents because of domestic and foreign troubles!" Lu Lin was surprised at Gray''s Chinese level, and then proudly replied: "China is a great country with a large number of talents. Although Kang Youwei, Liang Qichao and others failed, it is a way out. China will return to the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty and let all countries come!" "No!" Gray smiled faintly. "There is a Chinese saying that rotten wood cannot be carved. The wood that has rotted to the bone can''t be turned into useful material no matter how hard you try." "But if you change a new piece of wood and countless people move forward, why don''t you worry about getting a great work?" "Sir, do you want me to rebel?" Lu Lin''s face was cold. He naturally has feelings for China, otherwise he won''t listen to advice and have to return home. Gray continued to shake his head. "Does Mr. Lu know America?" "The United States has only been established for hundreds of years, but now it is a behemoth, which makes the western countries dare not underestimate." "But now the imperial court of China is corrupt and the army has no combat power. Facing the western countries, it is like a lamb to be slaughtered. Only by changing blood and replacing those moths can China rise again." "The United States has grown from nothing and has become a powerful country in a hundred years. China has thousands of years of experience. If the nation is united and the soldiers work hard, why worry about the coveted Western powers?" "Moreover, looking at Chinese history, whenever the imperial court decays, a new dynasty will replace it. This is for the people all over the world. How can it be said to be a rebellion?" Lu Lin found that the man in front of him seemed to be covered with a layer of light, which made people trust him very much. He felt that what he said was very reasonable. "What should I do?" He asked subconsciously. "First of all, you should have money, be charitable and get a good reputation in the local area." Gray said his rebellious quote from the Internet, "then at a suitable opportunity, you have to get the army." "Throughout Chinese history, without the power of the army, it can''t last long. It''s best to make wedding clothes for others." Balabala! Gray said a lot, and finally said, "at the beginning, you don''t have to unify the country and ensure your own territory, and then recruit talents, build factories, train the army and improve weapons. Great events can be expected!" "Accumulate grain widely, build walls high, and slowly become the king?" Lu Lin murmured. He didn''t expect a foreigner to have such a deep understanding of Chinese culture. "Of course, the fact can''t be as simple as I said. You need to explore it yourself." Gray nodded slightly. Changing a country, of course, can''t be done in a few words. He just provided him with an idea. How to do it depends on his own and his situation. "Oh, I''ll give you a gift. The knowledge in it can help you make achievements. You''d better keep it properly and don''t let others see it." With that, gray took out a smart phone and a solar charger, and attached the method of use. Lu Lin secretly tried it and immediately hid it in his arms. He doesn''t know what this is, but he has insight and knows that this thing must be extraordinary and can change the world. "Sir is a westerner. Why do you want to help me?" He also has doubts that the time for western countries to invade China has not been long. "Don''t you want it?" Gray didn''t explain, but asked faintly. "Want it!" Lu Lin hurriedly covered his chest. No matter what conspiracy there is, he must take it away and bring it back to the country, which will change the fate of China. "Work hard!" Gray stood up, patted him on the shoulder and turned away. "Sir, you haven''t eaten yet!" Before he finished shouting, gray had gone out of the restaurant. Lu Lin stood up and bowed deeply to the direction gray left. Chapter 835 "Gray, why give him his cell phone?" Little Molly lay on his head and asked suspiciously. Obviously, they don''t know this person. It seems that they have known each other for a long time. Gray also gave him a mobile phone. "I''ll take you to eat delicious food!" Gray smiled and took the elf to other restaurants on the street. He was in a good mood. As for why I did that, it was just a whim. If the things inside are used well, they can indeed change China, but if they are obtained by Westerners, it may be a disaster for China. But there are still more benefits. As long as Lu Lin is careful not to expose it. Gray didn''t put too much information in it, just some industrial knowledge, as well as some firearms and weapon design. What''s more, some ideas of later generations help him jump out of the limitations of the times and look at the world from a higher perspective. The Chinese country in this world is not the Chinese country where he is, but since he has come, it is also a good thing to raise a hand and help so that many disasters will not happen again. As for Lu Lin, I hope he can keep his original intention of serving the country and the people. He won''t stare at the development of specific events bit by bit. If he had the time, he might as well personally lead the uprising, organize the state of China and set some tone. They should work hard on their own, so that they can really become strong. He took the elf and bought some things. Gray went back to the boat. After a while, Alice came back, and the boat set sail immediately. "Little Molly, I brought you delicious food!" Alice put a large bag of snacks on the table and waved to the elf. "Thank you, Alice!" The elf got into the bag, then jumped out with a doughnut around his neck, held it in his hands and took a big bite happily. Patting the elf on the head, Alice got up and went outside to direct the ship. Looking at the fading port, she said fondly, "I miss the underground world a little!" Although she has been in the underground world for less than half a month, those days in the underground world are very good memories for her. Those talking animals are very kind friends. "Do you want to explain what happened on the ship and I''ll take you back to the underground world?" Gray suggested, "let''s go to the underground world for ten days and a half months. It won''t be long before we come back here. I can directly return you to the ship at that time." Anyway, he travels everywhere, and so does returning to the underground world. It''s a big deal to come out again in a while. But Alice shook her head. "No, it''s my dream and my responsibility. I can''t leave it." "It''s only a few days at most. Anyway, we can come back!" Gray doesn''t think it''s necessary to be too rigid. Anyway, he can come back and go out sometime. What''s the matter? Alice still shook her head and stared at him with big eyes. "Do you want to go back to the underground world?" Gray shrugged. "OK, I don''t care. If you want to go, you can start now, but if you don''t want to go, I haven''t planned to go to the underground world yet." To tell the truth, he didn''t intend to say anything. He was just going to take her there by the way. But if she wants to go, she can take her and take her to the underground world. "But I may go to another world. Maybe you can go with me." Gray smiled. He knows very well that there are more than Narnia and the underground world in this world, at least the world before the white witch came to Narnia, and the world she fled from Narnia. So during this time, when he is free, he is looking for the coordinates of other worlds. This is a little difficult. He has spent more than a year, but he has made some gains recently. He will soon find a new world. And it''s much more interesting than shuttling through the world with systematic skills. Maybe with experience, he can find other worlds without relying on the system, and then open the channel between the two worlds. But he also knew that it was just an idea for the time being. The distance between the two worlds is much farther than that between the earth here and those different space worlds. He has nothing to do for the time being. "Other world? A world like the underground world? " Alice''s eyes suddenly lit up. It seems that she is not interested in the different world, but she has what she wants to do, so she suppresses the idea of going to the different world. "Yes! It''s a new world. I''m capturing the location of the world. When I''m completely sure, I can open a channel to another world. " "The world may be a world of ice and snow, with white snow everywhere, white mountains and forests, and tall tree branches hanging like an ice curtain. It may also be a dense jungle. There are kind elves living in the forest sea. They are hospitable and will give you the most delicious food and wine. Or a world with many monsters, where we can explore their nests and quietly take away their treasures. " Alice was so excited that she couldn''t help asking, "how long will you find another world?" "One month at most!" Gray said confidently. The most difficult time has passed. Now he can find the world as long as he follows the locked information and slowly determines the coordinates. "Would you like to go with me? The new world may be more fun than the underground world! " Gray continues to seduce. It was really interesting to see her expression that she wanted to go and hesitated because of the things on the ship. Of course, if Alice said he wanted to go, he would find a way to help her arrange things on the boat and take her. One month is not enough for the ship to return to London, and after returning to London, she has other things to deal with. It''s impossible to have a rest as soon as you go back. She''s not alone. There are a large group of crew here and those directors over there! Alice wanted to go, but after a moment''s hesitation, she made up her mind not to go! However, not going now does not mean not going in the future. She thought, looking at gray with a thick smile, "when I want to go, I''ll throw that gold coin into the water. Will you come to pick me up?" "Of course, I can feel the gold coins when they enter the water!" Gray nodded heavily. "Then I won''t go this time. When I have arranged everything together, I''ll throw the gold coins into the water." Alice''s hesitation disappeared and smiled happily. "OK, I''ll pick you up then!" Gray nodded. Chapter 836 In the dark sea, a large ship moved slowly forward, the bright moonlight shone on the ship, and the sails reflected many dark shadows. Gray sat in the bow of the boat, and Alice and the elf who turned into big Laurie sat beside him. Looking back at some crew members who were still at their posts, gray looked at Alice. "Won''t you really go with me? It''s fun, it''s fun! " Just yesterday, he had found the coordinates of the other world. Now he can open the channel between the two worlds and enter the other world at any time. "I''ll wait for you in London!" Alice shook her head. She will stay in London for a long time. If everything is handled, she may choose to summon divine beasts. "Well, I''ll go!" Gray doesn''t procrastinate. He decided yesterday to leave for another world today. Everything is ready. He lowered his head and kissed Alice on the lips. On the sea ahead, a stream of water jumped out of the sea and turned into a vortex in the air. The elf became the size of a palm and fell on his shoulder. Gray stepped lightly on the boat. His body had been shot like a shell through the vortex gate composed of sea water in front. Through the vortex gate, gray did not appear on the other side of the gate, but disappeared directly. Alice looked at the scene and thought of when she left the underground world. "Gray is really a very powerful magician, who can travel between different worlds." Muttered Alice admiringly. Put your palm gently on your chest. The touch from there is a small pendant. Fortunately, I still have a gold coin in my room. When I want to travel, I just need to throw it into the water. You don''t have to do it yourself. You can play in other worlds. It''s good. Alice sat in the bow for a moment and turned back to the captain''s room. On the other side, as soon as gray passed through the gate, he felt a cold air coming, and cold snowflakes falling on his face from the sky. This side is a white world, green trees and snow. In addition, everything else seems to be hidden. Among the green and white, white is the most, and continues to occupy the living space of green. The pine trees around were bent by the thick snow and looked towering and lifeless. The thick snow under his feet made a slight noise, the little elf smiled, and the candy in his hand suddenly didn''t hold steady and fell into the snow. Little jasmine quickly jumped down from his shoulder, plunged into the snow, and then rowed happily in it like swimming. "Hey, hey!" Finally found the candy, little Molly raised it happily. Then his face showed a tangled color, and his eyes turned between gray and candy. "Gray, isn''t it dirty?" "It must be dirty!" Gray said seriously, "throw it away!" "Wow!" Little Molly quickly wrapped it up. She looked at gray pitifully and argued, "snow is not dirty. We all eat snow!" When it snowed, they ate snowflakes together, so she didn''t think the snow was dirty. Yes, it''s not dirty. I shouldn''t have asked gray just now. I know... The elf thought with confidence. Gray doesn''t care if she eats it. The elf has strong physical quality. He eats it and will be fine. Ordinary people can grab a handful of snow to eat, even less for them. "Well, let''s go and see if there are any people or talking animals around!" Gray grabbed the elf, put it on his shoulder, chose a direction by feeling, and strode forward. "Gray, is the White Witch here?" Little jasmine looked around curiously. The thick snow here reminded her of the last time she had just arrived in Narnia. At that time, Narnia was also a pair of ice and snow, and the world was white. It can even be said that the snowflakes here seem thicker than the snow in Narnia. "I don''t know!" Gray thought it was possible. He joked, "if she''s here, maybe she can buy us a cup of hot tea." "But she is a bad person. Last time we beat her away!" Little Molly tilted her head and thought Gray was thinking too much. The white witch is a bad person and has been defeated by them. How can she invite them to tea? Maybe she will attack them. "Well! You''re right. Let''s go to her castle and buy her a cup of hot tea! " Gray nodded heavily. It was a great pity that he didn''t kill the White Witch last time. When he was in Narnia, he always prevented her from running back to do things again. If it''s really her this time, they''ll have to fight when they meet. After all, the enemy was particularly jealous when they met. Gray robbed her territory and almost killed her. The hatred was not ordinary. But I didn''t kill her last time. If I saw her this time, she probably won''t have a chance to run again? Thinking about it, gray suddenly felt a little unsure. It''s true that he has improved a lot after he left Narnia, but more than 1300 years have passed since he left Narnia and went back. What about the world where the white witch went? If the world where the White Witch escaped has also passed more than 1300 years or more, will her promotion be great. In terms of the promotion speed, the White Witch certainly can''t compare with gray who has the system, but if she has spanned thousands of years, that long time is enough to make up for the slow promotion speed. As for whether the white witch has such a long life and whether she will die of old age, gray doesn''t think it should be a problem. You know, after the original white witch was killed, when Peter entered Narnia again for the second time, that is, 1300 years later, some people tried to revive her, and the soul of the white witch had not completely died at that time. So if she''s here, there''s a good chance she''ll still be alive. "Is there another war?" Little Molly tilted outside. She fought a war when she met the White Witch last time. Now it seems that she will fight again. "Maybe it''s not her. Snow is a normal thing in any world!" Gray himself is not very confident. Who else can it be if it''s not a white witch in such a heavy snow? Others don''t have that ability. If it''s really her, then the next war is inevitable. With the character of the white witch, she won''t choose to swallow it after seeing him. If she thought gray didn''t want to let her catch up, it would be more interesting. The white witch would definitely explode. "Yes!" Little Molly nodded gently and felt that gray was right. Chapter 837 "Gray, where is this? Why is there no one?" In the woods, gray took little jasmine on the snow, leaving a line of clear footprints. "I don''t know. Maybe the world is bigger!" Gray smiled softly, with a trace of doubt in his eyes. Mingming''s intuition tells him that you can meet people this way. Why is there no one? "I''ll do divination!" He felt that his superb divination could return to the Jianghu. "Come on, tell me where I''m going to meet someone!" Because he was afraid of revealing the secret, his divination prayer was not high. He only asked to meet people. When he meets someone, he can ask for directions, look for the nearest town, and find a place to have a hot drink. Gray grabbed a handful of pinecones and threw them on the ground. The dark pinecones made a strange figure on the snow. Little Molly looked left and didn''t understand the divination results. She asked curiously, "which direction is this?" Gray stretched out his hand to move a few pinecones and quickly made them form an arrow. He confidently said to little Molly, "it''s this direction. I feel right!" This direction was the direction they had just moved forward. Gray stood up and continued to set off with the elf. Little Molly looked at the arrow, and a little doubt flashed in her beautiful big eyes. Although she couldn''t understand divination, she was in a mess before, and there was no arrow, so¡¤¡¤¡¤ Is gray fooling around? After walking a distance, I came across a river, but the river was frozen and covered with a layer of ice. "Let''s skate!" When little Molly saw the ice, she suddenly became interested and sat on his shoulder. Gray took her down and threw her on the ice. Little jasmine landed on the ice lightly. But the ice just looked thick, but in fact it was only a thin layer. As soon as the elf went up, the ice immediately burst, and several cracks cracked under her feet. "Be careful..." Gray exclaimed, but the elf had been quick to crack on the ice and had flapped its wings to fly. "Gray is so stupid that I won''t fall!" The elf smiled and made a face at him. "Yes, little jasmine is the best!" Gray shook his head reluctantly, grabbed a ball of snow and threw it over. He shouted, "eat me a ball!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the snow, Clara, wearing only one dress, ran hard with one foot deep and one foot shallow, chasing a mouse in front of her. The mouse is not a normal mouse, but a wise mouse who can stand up and has very smart eyes. The mouse has a beautiful golden key in his mouth. Most of the time, he runs forward with his limbs, but sometimes he stops and looks back, as if he is following up with his little friends playing games. Soon, they chased to the river. The mouse was very small and didn''t have much weight. It easily jumped over the ice and waited for Clara to catch up in the middle of the river. Clara was eager to get the key. She didn''t look at what was going on in front. She only saw the mouse running up and she rushed to the river quickly. But she is not a mouse the size of a palm. Her body is much heavier than a mouse. As soon as she stepped on the ice, the ice broke quickly, and her foot stepped into the cold water. Clara quickly took back her feet, but some of her shoes had been wet. But now she didn''t feel cold at all, but stared at the mouse in front of her angrily. "Give me back my key!" Clara shouted angrily. She was very angry. She was about to open what her mother left her, but the annoying mouse suddenly jumped out and took the key away. It''s a relic left by her mother. It''s very important to her. She must take it back. The mouse playfully raised the key and shook it. After attracting a wave of hatred, he turned and ran to the other side. "Gray, look, there''s a mouse!" A sweet voice came. Clara turned her head in surprise and looked in the direction of the super voice. There are other human beings in the world, which is a big surprise for her. Although she didn''t know how the godfather sent her here and didn''t have time to think about where it was because of chasing mice, she was surprised that there were human beings in this place. It''s a little too cold here, and there''s no trace of human existence. A strange mouse can stand up like a man, which makes her a little afraid. Just because her key was robbed, she was very anxious and angry. These emotions temporarily overshadowed her fear. If she could meet someone at this time, she would be happy. Clara saw the visitor at a glance. It was not a person who did not come, but a man and a woman. It was the girl who just made a voice. They both walked on the thin ice, but the man looked taller than her, but he walked on the ice very easily. He didn''t step into the cold river with one foot like her. Of course, she didn''t realize what was wrong. When she saw someone walking on the ice, she thought of only one thing¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Please, catch the mouse. It stole my key!" "A thief mouse?" Gray chuckled and his eyes fell on the mouse still making provocative moves. "Squeak!?" The mouse''s eyes showed a trace of panic. The animal''s survival instinct told it that the guy in front of him was terrible, but his eyes made him tremble all over. Without hesitation, the mouse gave a scream of fear, immediately turned and ran into a dark shadow and rushed into the forest. "Run very fast!" As a pioneer of justice and a nemesis of evil, gray snorted, stepped on the ice, jumped more than ten meters, quickly caught up and set foot on the opposite bank. "Wait, take me!" Clara shouted subconsciously. The key was so important to her that she only wanted to catch up with it herself. Gray paused, looked back at Clara on the other side, smiled, turned and flew back, put his arms around her waist and jumped across the river. Little jasmine turned into an elf and flew into the forest without waiting for them. It''s just a mouse. The super elf is not afraid. This time she will catch the thief before gray. "Don''t run!" Little jasmine quickly locked the figure of the mouse and flapped her wings to catch up quickly. "Squeak!" It''s a fool not to run. The man behind is so terrible that the mouse feels like it has met an invincible cat. Its fur is trembling with danger and excitement. Chapter 838 "She... She... Did you see it?" Clara looked at the flying elf in surprise and couldn''t believe it. Gray took her down on the shore, loosened his arm and said, "what''s the matter, what''s wrong?" Of course he knew that the beautiful girl was surprised by the changes of the elf, but he didn''t want to explain it directly to her. "Why did she suddenly become so small?" Clara asked in surprise. "Don''t you want to chase the mouse? If you don''t catch up, the mouse will disappear!" Gray didn''t answer her question, but reminded her of another thing. Clara suddenly remembered that her key was still in the hand of a mouse and she had to get it back quickly. So she didn''t care about the changes of the elf, so she hurried to catch up. Gray shook his head behind him and followed Clara closely. Originally, he planned to go up and catch the mouse quickly, but the girl stopped him. Then little Molly became interested in the mouse and planned to catch it. So he didn''t intend to do it. Let the girl and the elf catch it by themselves to see who could catch the mouse and get the key back. In front, the elf chased the mouse and was about to catch up. The mouse suddenly got into a soil hole and disappeared. Of course, with the size of an elf, she can also get in, but if she gets in, she can only walk or climb. The speed will be greatly reduced and she may not be able to catch up with the mouse. The elf had reached into the hole, but he didn''t get in at last. Clara quickly came here, crazily lay down in front of the earth hole, and after the elf got out of the way, she reached in and took it out. "Give me back my key, you damn rat!" Clara disregarded her image. That was the only key to open the marble lock left by her mother. Without the key, she couldn''t know what was inside. In the face of this result, she couldn''t be angry. After venting, Clara suddenly thought of someone around her. She quickly restrained her temper and became a lady. "That key was left to me by my mother. It''s very important to me!" She got up and explained to gray. Gray nodded gently and said with a gentle smile, "understand, if a mouse stole my things, I might do the same." "But now it''s underground, my key." Clara said with a sad face, looking at the earth hole and wanting to cry without tears. Why didn''t you move faster at that time? In that case, the key wouldn''t be robbed by the mouse. Thinking, her eyes fell on the elf, "well, sorry, can you help me get the key back?" Although I still don''t know what an elf is, the appearance of an elf is very cute and much more lovable than a dirty mouse. And it doesn''t look like a bad person. I chased her for a while. Now she can only ask her. "Gray, it''s so dirty inside. I don''t want to go in!" Little Molly pursed her lips. She doesn''t want to go in. The earth hole is a mouse hole. It''s too dirty. Although she can enter, she will be dirty once she enters. She doesn''t want to do that. "It''s okay. It may have dug a lot of mouse paths underground. You may not be able to find where it goes when you go in, and you''ll get dirty." Gray whispered comfort. Little Molly pointed her chin and said thoughtfully, "if only a rabbit had robbed her key, so I can go in and get the key back!" Clara''s face became disappointed. The other party had nothing to do with her. It was normal to refuse her. But in this way, she really can''t get the key back and know what her mother left for her. "It doesn''t matter. Leave it to me. In front of the evil nemesis, all evil will melt like ice and snow. I''ll get the key back for you." Gray squatted next to Clara and looked down into the dirt hole. "Thank you!" Clara, get out of the way and let him watch. After looking at it for a while, gray shook his head slightly. "The mouse is no longer here. It has gone somewhere else through the inner channel. Let''s look elsewhere." "Can you find it?" Clara had no hope. The mouse didn''t leave the key here and wanted to find it underground. It would really be looking for a needle in a haystack. Who knows how far it dug below and which direction it ran in? "Trust me!" Gray patted her on the shoulder and said confidently. "By the way, aren''t you cold? How do you dress like this in winter? " Gray looked at her thin dress and asked suspiciously. Although there is no ice and snow in the forest here, the temperature is not high, and there is a thick layer of ice and snow. In such an environment, how can anyone walk outside dressed like this? I won''t be a witch who deceives innocent young men, will I¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gray suddenly thought of it. However, by patting her on the shoulder, gray also felt that this is an ordinary human girl. There is no special power. Clara didn''t know what he was thinking. She rubbed her shoulder in her palm and whispered, "I thought I could go home soon. Unexpectedly, the key was robbed by a mouse!" Just because I was in a hurry, I didn''t care about the outside temperature. When gray mentioned it, I suddenly felt cold. "Put this on!" Gray took out a thick cloak and gave it to her. Clara thanked her for taking it, wrapped it around her, and suddenly felt much warmer. "Come on, let''s find the mouse!" Gray picked up some small stones from the ground. Clara looked at him curiously, wondering the role of stones. Did he want to attack the mouse with stones and break its legs later? But can he find out where the mouse has gone? They can''t see the traces under the ground. They have no direction to look for. I was still thinking in my mind, but I saw Gray pick up another hair from the ground, take it on the stone and blow it gently. The hair suddenly turned into smoke and rushed on the stone. Then he covered the stone with his hands, shook it in his hands and threw it on the ground, forming a strange figure on the ground. "Sure enough, divining the whereabouts of a mouse is still too simple for me!" Gray smiled confidently. Instead of fiddling with it this time, he stood up and pointed in a direction, "the mouse is going that way!" Sure enough, when gray was divining the direction, even if he was confused, he still relied on his intuition and didn''t divine the direction at all... The elf thought for sure in his heart. Although his intuition was also very accurate, they did meet Clara, but it was not divination or divination. "Come on, let''s start right away and catch the thief and mouse!" Gray led the two men to the front. Chapter 839 The three moved forward. In order to ensure the accuracy of the direction, gray specially took out a divination prop and measured it while walking. This can be regarded as improving his divination ability, so he didn''t have time to talk to the lovely girls around him. The atmosphere between them was a little silent and strange. Clara''s delicate body was tightly wrapped in her cloak, showing a pretty face and watching gray move on the divination props curiously. She stopped talking and finally broke the silence, "are you divining?" She lives in a world without magic, but as a 16-year-old girl, she doesn''t think magic is absolutely impossible. As far as she knows, there is a shop that specializes in divination for people. The business seems to be very good. "Yes, I am a great diviner. I can find things, predict luck and avoid disasters through divination." Gray said casually, "maybe you''ve heard my name, gray Sutton!" Blow out the cowhide first. Whether Clara believes it or not, he believes it himself. "My name is Clara, Clara stubb. Thank you for helping me find the key, Mr. Sutton!" Clara looked down. She had never heard of the name, but she couldn''t show it. She thinks it should be the reason why she is ignorant. Many people must know such a powerful person. "My name is little Molly!" The elf is also happy to introduce himself. "You''re welcome. I''m such a warm-hearted person!" Gray said politely. "Do you know where this is? It''s so strange here! " Clara finally noticed the problem here. Obviously, it can''t be the back garden of her godfather''s house, because she came here from upstairs, and the godfather''s house doesn''t have such a big back garden. She didn''t even remember here. There should be no such environment around London. And when she came, it was dark in London, and it was afternoon here, so it was not around London, but even on the other side of the earth. However, the girl was not too afraid of such things, but had a feeling of expectation, curiosity and excitement. Her question stunned gray. He asked in surprise, "aren''t you from here?" "No!" Clara nodded blankly. How could she be here? "Speak carefully!" Gray became interested. He had a hunch that this girl might be an ordinary person who had strayed into a different world like Peter''s four brothers and sisters and Alice. Clara was unprepared and told him exactly how she came here. After listening to Clara''s experience, gray has determined that Clara really came to the world from the earth. However, unlike Peter, them and Alice, who were summoned, she was sent. Her Godfather prepared such a gift for her. Obviously, she knew the world and could go in and out freely. Generally speaking, there are problems with the key and the mouse, which is definitely to promote the plot. Gray''s eyes showed the light of wisdom and nodded slightly. "This way, that mouse can''t escape our palms." Clara followed him closely. The environment in front was getting darker and darker. There was a thin mist in the forest, which made it look a little gloomy and terrible. Suddenly, a giant appeared in front of several people. Clara was startled by the sudden giant. She looked carefully and found that this was not a giant, but a theater built like a giant. The shape of the theater was a woman with dim lights standing in the thick fog. She looked like a terrible giant, so Clara was startled. "The mouse is inside!" Gray looked at the divination props, looked up at the tall women''s theater and said to Clara, "be careful, there may be some danger here." Although he was not aware of any danger, according to the Convention, there should be danger to jump out at this time to prevent the handsome and just protagonists from getting the key, so he gave Clara an injection in advance. And it does look like a place where the villains are. Gray can guarantee that, according to his experience, those who live in such a place are 100% not good people. For example, the White Queen living in a gloomy castle, such as the Red Queen surrounded by desolation around the castle. "Yes!" Clara looked at the theater, nodded slightly, made a slight nasal sound, and even lowered her breath. She looked nervous and sensed the danger. "Don''t worry, no matter what happens, I will protect you!" Gray said softly and firmly. "Me too. I''m super powerful!" Little Molly nodded on Gray''s shoulder and destroyed the atmosphere he created. "Thank you, gray, and little Molly!" Clara really felt much more relaxed, and the tension on her face subsided. "Who are you and why did you come to the amusement kingdom!" As they approached the giant theater, a loud voice suddenly came from the giant''s head, which startled Clara again. Clara raised her head, looked at the huge woman and replied loudly, "I''m Clara. A mouse robbed my key. I''m here to get my key back. Please give me my key back." Clara was not too nervous in the face of this strange female giant, but her body was still unconsciously close to gray. "Your key?" The voice hesitated for a while, and then continued, "I see. Come in and we''ll return the key to you." Clara looked at gray and asked if she should trust the voice only man. "Never mind, let''s go in!" Greyist was brave, grabbed Clara''s hand and walked towards the theater together. When I came to the door, several arms suddenly appeared behind the curtain and opened the curtain for them. When the curtain was opened, there were a few people dressed like clowns. They looked strange, wore strange clothes, and had strange makeup on their faces. "Come in, come in!" They laughed and looked very happy. "They don''t seem to mean any harm?" Clara whispered in his ear. It looks uncomfortable here, but these people don''t make people feel afraid. They are like clowns on the street. They play clowns and bring joy to everyone. Gray nodded gently. He also felt a little strange. What''s going on here? It doesn''t accord with the villain''s setting. Shouldn''t the villain''s men be all ferocious and eager to eat people? Shouldn''t the environment here be dark and dark, and monsters may jump out at any time? But these people don''t have such temperament. There are no evil things like black magic except a little dilapidated here. They entered the theatre surrounded by clowns, and a woman came out from behind. When the woman came out, gray suddenly felt that things were back on track. The woman was very villainous. Chapter 840 The woman was dressed in ugly clothes. Her face was damaged like porcelain. A black scar made her look more fierce. She didn''t look like a good man. As soon as she came out, her eyes fell on Clara, looked at it, and then moved to gray. "Hello, can you give me my key back?" Clara felt a little uncomfortable in her eyes and hurriedly said. She also felt that this woman didn''t look like a good person, so she wanted to get the key back quickly and leave here to go home. "Welcome to the amusement kingdom!" The woman looked at them with a smile that she thought was kind and scared Clara back a little. The woman sighed and reluctantly continued, "I''m the queen of ginger!" "Yes, it''s the ginger queen you know, but don''t be afraid. We have no malice." Queen ginger waved to the corner. A mouse came out, and the man stood up with Clara''s key in his hand. "He doesn''t want to rob your key. He just wants to play with you. We haven''t had an audience or outsiders here for a long time." Queen Jiang''s tone was lonely. "The key can be returned to you, but can you please see it? We''ll give you a performance. Just watch one. We haven''t had an audience for a long time. We need some attention and applause." At the door, the actors dressed as clowns looked forward to them and were afraid that they would say no. "Yes!" Clara originally wanted to refuse, but seeing their eyes, she couldn''t bear to refuse and chose to accept. It''s just a show. It''s no big deal... She thought so. Gray nodded softly and agreed. He still thinks this woman is like a villain. Although she hasn''t shown any malice yet, he thinks the performance is her conspiracy. He wants to protect Clara and expose her conspiracy by the way. The actors behind cheered happily. They walked quickly to the backstage. When everyone came to them, they said thank you to them. "It seems that this performance is really important to them." Clara whispered. From the performance of these people, she can see that they really like performing and really want an audience to watch their performance. "Yes, they haven''t performed for a long time since that day." Said the ginger queen gently. Gray''s heart suddenly came. The next link should be the time for the evil witch to deceive the pure and kind-hearted beautiful girl. Although the girl will eventually find out her plot and defeat her, in this process, the girl obviously has to suffer a lot in order to grow up step by step. However, to his surprise, Queen Jiang did not sell miserably. Looking at her appearance, it seemed that they knew what day it was and what happened. Seeing the queen ginger''s expression, Clara also whispered to gray, "what happened that day?" She felt that gray was from the world and must know what happened that day and why no one came to see the performance. But gray has just arrived in this world. He only knows that this is a different world and knows nothing else. "Let me divine!" Gray calmly took out the divination props, quickly divined once, and then looked at the divination results. "Conspiracy, betrayal, deception, division!" Gray saw this information from the divination results. He is very happy that his divination magic is becoming more and more exquisite. He must soon reach the level of predicting the future. "Two, sit down here. They''re ready to need some more world. After all, they haven''t performed for a long time." Queen ginger led them to the front of a row of seats. Gray and Clara sat down next to each other. Queen ginger nodded. "Wait a minute. I''ll go back and have a look." After queen ginger left, her two heads were close together. Clara whispered, "what''s the matter? What happened that day? " "It''s a conspiracy. They betrayed some people. When those people realized that they were deceived, they split up." Gray quickly made a sentence with a few words. "But aren''t you a great diviner, gray? Don''t you know about it? And divination? " Clara looked at him suspiciously. Since gray is a great diviner, what should he know about such a big thing here? Why does he need temporary divination to obtain information? "Well, I''m a diviner in another world. I''ve just arrived in this world." Gray grabbed the back of his hand and said shyly. "Another world, this world?" Clara muttered suspiciously, "do you know London?" "You know, a city on earth!" Gray nodded. "Then this is not London, but another world. I came to another world?" Asked Clara. She is very smart. According to some information from gray, she is about to get the truth by herself. Gray smiled and said, "yes, in fact, I just came from the earth. When I met you, I thought you were from the world." Clara no longer tangled with this, but she was a little closer to gray. "Is what you just said true? Who did she betray and was exiled here?" "This is the result of divination. I have confidence in my divination." Gray said confidently. "Will we be in danger?" Clara also felt that the ginger queen didn''t look like a good person. "No, I''ll protect you. Let''s see what she wants." Gray said softly, "get the key and I''ll take you out of here." "Thank you, gray!" Clara was moved. "But I think she''s a good person, gray. You''re wrong!" Little Molly jumped between them and said happily. Gray also made a mistake. Now only he is right. He is really powerful. The feeling of the elf is still very accurate, especially when judging whether a person has malice. So gray hesitated after hearing her words, and then said with a smile, "there will be no mistake in the divination result. I bet you are wrong." "Well, I bet you''re wrong!" The elf said quickly, "bet a bottle of wine... And a piece of chocolate!" "OK, I promised!" "Gray... Clara hesitated. Why did gray and little Molly say something different? Who should they trust? Is it close to gray with a sense of security, or the lovely and kind little Molly? "It''s all right. Let''s just watch it. There will be an answer whether it''s good or bad. No matter whether she''s good or bad, I''ll protect you." "She must not be a bad person!" Little Molly whispered happily and began to think about how to enjoy the booty. Chapter 841 Soon, the actors were ready behind the stage, and the queen ginger returned to the audience. "The performance is about to begin. This is a story, a story that subverts your cognition, but please believe me, all this is true." Before the opening, Queen Jiang mother solemnly said to them. When Grayton was excited and interested, he wanted to see what kind of story could subvert his cognition. The actors came on stage and the story unfolded. It was a simple play. It is the story of a queen of the candy Kingdom who wants to rule everyone with ambition. After the queen of the amusement Kingdom finds out her plot, the villain first accuses the amusement Kingdom and sanctions the amusement kingdom together with the other three kingdoms. This is an ordinary story with a beginning and no end. It ends when the amusement kingdom is framed. When the actors finished their performance, they applauded warmly. Then Clara looked at the queen ginger, "can you give me my key now?" "Wait, are you not shocked at all, or do you not believe it at all?" The ginger queen frowned at them and was not satisfied with their reaction. In fact, whether they angrily denounced themselves for cheating them, or believed in themselves and expressed sympathy, she felt normal and was the reaction of normal people. But only they did, as if they really just read a story and didn''t bring any feelings into it, which made her unacceptable. "Sorry, isn''t that a story?" Clara said suspiciously. And it''s a story with no tears and no attraction. She has not realized that the amusement kingdom in the play refers to these people in front of her, and the other three kingdoms are also real. Now she just wants to get the key quickly and open what her mother left. She has no time to think more. "Story, how can it be a story? Is it impossible that fairy Sugar Plum didn''t instill her lies into you?" The ginger mother queen was shocked. The rumors that fairy tangmei framed her spread all over the world. Everyone believed her words. These two people had never heard of it. They were not shocked to hear what fairy tangmei said was the opposite of what fairy tangmei said. Do you want to perfunctory yourself and leave when you get the key? But look at their faces, they don''t look like this. They really haven''t heard of these things. "You are not from the four kingdoms?" A guess appeared in Queen Jiang''s heart and asked tentatively. "No, I''m from London, gray. What about you?" Clara nodded and admitted that she was not from the four kingdoms. "I''m from London, too!" Gray smiled. "Really, you are also a guest of the godfather. Did you enter here from there?" Clara finally asked her question. After gray said he was not from the world, she wanted to ask, but she never had a chance. "No, I didn''t attend anyone''s party. I found a space entrance myself." The queen ginger looked shocked, "wait, you are all from another world, from London?" Clara nodded. "Yes, what''s the problem?" "Can you still go back?" The queen asked expectantly. "It should be OK!" Clara said unsure. The place where she came was a fallen tree. It was like a door and should be able to go back. "Yes!" Gray affirmed that he could open his own passage and go back at any time. But he couldn''t figure out what the ginger queen wanted to do. Did he want to invade the earth through their channel? It''s a good idea, but it''s a pity that she has only so few people. Going to the earth may not raise any waves. "Well, can you find someone for me and bring her a message?" The queen asked nervously and expectantly. "Who are you looking for?" "You still know people in London. Have you ever been to the earth?" Gray looked at her in surprise. This woman is not simple. "No, but the queen once said she was in London, so I want to ask you to bring a message to the queen." Queen ginger shook her head. "Please tell the queen that the four kingdoms need her. Please come back, or the plum sugar fairy will destroy everything." "Well, what''s her name? There are a lot of people in London. We may not be able to find them! " Queen ginger shook her head slightly. "No, Queen Mary is a great person. She must be a very famous person in London." "Queen Mary?" Clara''s heart moved. She thought of a man named Mary. Queen Jiang''s mother nodded with admiration and nostalgia in her eyes. "She is a good queen. She created four kingdoms, gave us life, gave us love, and was very friendly to everyone." "Please tell me her name, full name!" After listening for a while, they couldn''t help pulling her out of their memories. Gray couldn''t stand her nagging about all the big and small things. Clara couldn''t wait to know who that Mary was. "Oh, the Queen''s name is Mary stubb. I''m sure you''ve heard her name. She''s a great man." Gray looked at Clara and her face became dull. Although she also thought that the person queen Jiang said might be her mother, she still had a feeling of disbelief when she was really sure. Her mother is the queen of the world. She has never talked to them. "Are you sure it''s Mary stubb?" Clara confirmed again. "Yes, what''s the matter? What''s the problem?" Queen ginger looked at her suspiciously. But she was happy because Clara''s expression showed that she did know Queen Mary. Clara looked down sadly. "We can''t help you. She''s dead!" "Death? How could it be? How could Queen Mary die? It''s impossible. You must be lying to me, aren''t you? " Queen ginger''s face was cold when she said behind her. "Her name is Clara stubb!" Gray warned. "Stubb?" Queen Jiang Mumu muttered and looked at her in surprise, "are you Queen Mary''s daughter?" Before Clara could answer, she stared at her face. "It looks a little like Queen Mary, especially her eyes. It''s like Queen Mary is looking at me." "My mother is dead. I''m afraid I can''t come back to help you." Clara shook her head. Queen Jiang''s mother was depressed for a while, then suddenly raised her head and looked at Clara brightly: "you are Queen Mary''s daughter and her heir. You can help us!" "Me? I can''t. please give me the key. I''m going home! " Clara quickly shook her head. She had no intention of participating in these things. She just wanted to get the key, open the relics left by her mother, and then go home. Chapter 842 Clara''s refusal was unexpected. She thought she would promise, just as Queen Mary generously helped them and brought them peace. But she didn''t. She just wanted to get the key, see what her mother left her, and quickly return to the godfather''s party. She didn''t want to participate in any gratitude and resentment. So queen Jiang was worried. She quickly said, "Your Highness, Queen Mary must be guiding you when you came to this world. She must hope you will inherit her throne and bring peace to the four kingdoms." "Now sugar plum fairy has hoodwinked everyone and plans to rule the world with war and pain. She will destroy the Kingdom built by Queen Mary, which only you can stop." "Please, stay and stop her. This is the Kingdom your mother left behind." Clara hesitated. When she talked about Queen Mary''s relics, her mind wavered. She also wanted to see what kind of Kingdom her mother had ruled and help them achieve peace. "Well, what should I do?" Clara asked hesitantly. Obviously, she decided to stay and help them. "Your Highness, most of the people in the amusement kingdom were hoodwinked by the Sugar Plum Fairy and entered the other three kingdoms. Now we have no one and no army." Mother ginger said bitterly. Most of her subjects abandoned her and threw themselves into the arms of others. "So we can''t force it. You can only enter the Three Kingdoms to find a chance to expose the conspiracy of Sugar Plum Fairy and restore peace to the four kingdoms again." The queen looked at her expectantly, and her pleading eyes made Clara feel difficult to say no for a moment. "Your Highness, don''t worry. Although fairy sugar plum has a plot, I''m still outside. She can''t catch us all. She doesn''t dare to do it. It''s very safe for you to go to the Three Kingdoms. The Duke of ice and snow and the Duke of flowers will help you." "All right!" Clara didn''t refuse again. She promised to have a look and expose the plot of Sugar Plum Fairy if she had a chance. "Sugar Plum Fairy will definitely speak ill of me. You can see more, think more and have your own judgment." Mother ginger reminded her. She can already predict that Clara will try her best to discredit her when she goes to the Sugar Plum Fairy. And because sugar Plum Fairy slandered her very successfully for the first time, most people now believe that she is a bad person. She is afraid that public opinion will affect Clara''s judgment, so she specially explained. After the explanation, Queen Jiang returned the key to Clara. "Gray, will you come with me?" Clara looked expectantly at gray. He was the first person he met in the world, and he was very good-looking. She subconsciously wanted to go with him. If anything happens there, he can also help himself. "If you wish!" Gray nodded gently. This time it''s really all up to him. He''s not familiar with the plot. He doesn''t know who''s good or bad on both sides. All the truth can''t be solved until he investigates it himself¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Gray, she''s not lying!" Little jasmine whispered in his ear. Well, it has been confirmed that sugar Plum Fairy is a bad person. They are here to expose her plot and protect world peace. Seeing that gray was stunned, little Molly couldn''t help reminding him again, "I won!" She''s talking about the bet before. She thinks the queen ginger is a good person. Gray thinks she''s a bad person. Now she has won. "Well, I see!" Gray nodded gently to show that he had not forgotten. Here, Clara is ready. They say goodbye to Queen ginger and plan to leave. Considering that they had just come to the world and didn''t know the way to the king''s capital, Queen Jiang specially sent a little mouse to them, the one who robbed Clara''s key before. "Is this mouse reliable?" Clara wondered if the mouse could accurately take them to Wangdu. This is the resistance in her heart that the mouse robbed her key before. And it is also doubtful that mice can really understand human words and make the same intelligent actions as human beings. "It should be OK. I''ve been to several similar worlds where animals can speak and have the same wisdom as humans." Gray began to talk about his experiences in several worlds. Generally speaking, these things are easy to attract fellow travelers, bring them freshness, and give them a feeling that they are very experienced and worthy of reliance. Of course, it''s all true. There''s no cheating and so on, and gray doesn''t tell everyone. "Little mouse, can you talk?" Gray looked at the mouse and frowned at it. Both Narnia''s mice and the mice in the underground world can talk, so gray thinks the mice in this world should also talk. The mouse man stood up, stared at gray with smart eyes, and then shook his head gently to show that he couldn''t speak. Although he can''t speak, it obviously can understand their words and has high wisdom. "It''s not good in this world. There are no talking animals. It''s hard to make a difference!" Gray sighed with old age. The mouse ignored him and took them through the forest to the river before them. This time they don''t have to cross the ice because there is a bridge here. In fact, the bridge was not far from where they had just crossed the river, but Clara was in a hurry to cross the river, and gray didn''t look at it, so he didn''t see it. "Why was the bridge stopped? Won''t you let me pass? " When she got to the bridge, Clara found that the opposite side of the bridge was stopped by a railing. "Anyway, no one is watching. Don''t you bend down and pass?" Gray shrugged. He thought it must have been pained by someone''s leisure. "Squeak!" Mouse gestures. Gray played his proficient skill in animal language and immediately understood its meaning. "You mean, this was set by the plum sugar fairy to watch the queen ginger mother?" The mouse nodded again and again to show that he had guessed right. Gray felt even more painful. "It''s not easy for two people to go side by side on such a small bridge. Won''t queen Jiang build a floating bridge to cross the river?" "And who can such a piece of wood stop here?" "Or is there magic here?" He felt that there was no magic that could block others from passing. Gray thinks there are too many slots here. Why do you fool the ghost with these things? He found that since entering the world, in addition to Clara''s beautiful appearance and beautiful clothes, other places are full of grooves everywhere. Isn''t it a movie with a heroine as its selling point¡¤¡¤¡¤ He guessed silently in his heart, and felt that his guess was almost ten. Chapter 843 On the bridge over the frozen river, the mouse pointed to a pavilion in front and squeaked a few times. "I feel that a guard soldier is still sleeping." Gray shrugged. "What''s the use of a soldier guarding here? If queen ginger attacks on a large scale, she can easily catch him and don''t give him a chance to report." "Squeak!" The mouse thought it was reasonable. In this way, there was a problem with the layout on the opposite side. But it''s also good. If you give them a chance, the enemy''s stupidity will give them a chance to take advantage of it. "Who is it? Who wants to cross the bridge! " Gray was about to raise the crossbar and let Clara pass. Suddenly, a black soldier in armor jumped out of the small pavilion in front, rubbed his knife and shouted at them. The soldier still had ice and snow on his face. At this time, he stared at the two people on the bridge with vigilance. "Yes, we want to cross the bridge!" Clara was startled and answered honestly. "Who are we?" The black soldier asked loudly. "Me, Clara and gray!" Clara answers all questions with a very serious attitude, just like a child answering questions in class. After a few reflexive answers, Clara looked at each other. "Are you a nutcracker soldier?" She was a little surprised. She was familiar with the Nutcracker soldier, but wasn''t that a toy at home? Why are there real Nutcracker soldiers here? "Yes, everyone knows such a thing." The soldier nodded and stared at them warily, "Why are you coming from the opposite side? Are you from the fourth kingdom?" When he jumped out, the mouse had hidden behind the wooden fence on the bridge. At this time, he shook his head at the two people and asked them not to admit that it had something to do with the fourth kingdom. "Of course not!" Gray pressed Clara on the shoulder, stepped forward and said, "we are from London. Her Highness Clara has come to inherit the throne of Queen Mary." "Your Highness?" "This is Clara stubb, Queen Mary''s daughter, who has come to inherit the throne." Gray stared into his eyes, waiting for his reaction. The Nutcracker soldier, Captain Hoffman, went down to his knees and said, "I''m sorry, your highness. I didn''t recognize you. I''m captain Philip Hoffman, willing to obey your orders!" "Your Highness, please come over there quickly. The fourth kingdom is not allowed to pass through. It''s very dangerous." Clara felt his worry. This is what queen Jiang said before. People in other kingdoms have a great prejudice against the amusement Kingdom, the fourth kingdom in captain Hoffman''s mouth. Of course, she doesn''t know whether queen Jiang lied to herself or whether what she said is true. The truth is that sugar Plum Fairy deceived everyone. The kingdom is her mother''s kingdom. After queen Jiang''s persuasion, she has decided to stay here to make her mother''s Kingdom the same and restore peace in the four kingdoms. Anyway, she has decided to investigate to see who cheated her, and then tell everyone the truth. After a series of complicated operations, Captain Hoffman finally opened the crossbar that stopped the small bridge and allowed the two to pass. "Your Highness, who is he? Is he from the fourth kingdom? " Philip stared at gray with a wary look. Gray was speechless. Clara also came from the amusement kingdom. She only reported a name without verifying whether it was true. The other party directly believed it. She clearly came with her, but she still had to be suspected. "No, his name is gray. He''s a Clara was about to introduce his identity. Gray opened his mouth in advance. "I am a knight of the royal highness of the princess. He is responsible for guarding the safety of his royal highness." Looking at the black captain in front of him, Gray''s eyes are not good. The clowns in the amusement Kingdom, including their queen, are a group of crooked melons and split dates. This guy even suspects that he is from the amusement kingdom. It''s blind. If the amusement kingdom had such a handsome and intelligent man, could it be beaten by the three great kingdoms? "Yes, he is my knight!" Clara nodded, not revealing him. She can probably understand that gray said this in order to better protect her. After all, the knight is supposed to protect the princess. He can intervene in whatever she has. It is written in the novel that the knight will protect the princess. No matter what happens, he will deal with it for the princess. It is not only the princess''s most powerful shield, but also a sharp sword to cut through thorns and thorns for the princess. "Since it is the knight of the royal highness of the princess, it is certainly not the fourth kingdoms." Hoffman nodded. Although he gained trust, Gray was always a little unhappy. This is too bullshit. It''s really because one name believes everything. There''s no doubt, and there''s no need for any keepsake. Remembering that the former ginger queen was the same, Grayton felt that people in this world were not normal, or said Yu Chunpu, and believed what others said. After the two crossed the bridge, Hoffman carried out a series of complex operations and put down the cross bar to block the entrance of the small bridge. "Captain, is this really useful?" Gray couldn''t help asking. "Of course, for so many years, no one from the fourth kingdom has entered the Three Kingdoms." Hoffman said confidently. "Maybe the people of the fourth kingdom don''t want to fight!" Clara thought and said. She also felt that this thing could not stop anyone. At least the previous mice could appear here at will. "Your Highness, you don''t understand that the people in the fourth kingdom are crazy and the dirtiest mouse soldiers. They won''t miss any chance to destroy the kingdom." The captain said seriously. Clara frowned and had some bad senses for the people of the Three Kingdoms. At least in her opinion, although the people in the amusement kingdom were not very clean and beautiful, and the queen ginger looked a little fierce, she was definitely not crazy. Those clowns and queen Jiang felt that they were very kind people. They didn''t want to destroy anything, and their requirements were just to watch a performance. "Squeak!" An angry cry came from the bridge. Captain Hoffman nervously pulled out his weapon, aimed at the bridge head and shouted angrily, "come out, rat soldier of the fourth kingdom, I see you?" After a while, there was no movement on the bridge, and Clara breathed a sigh of relief. Gray said with a relaxed smile, "Captain, you''re too nervous. It''s just the sound of the wooden hair on the bridge. The bridge is too old and should be repaired." She stepped forward, stretched out her hand, pressed his weapon and inserted it back into the scabbard. "It''s getting dark. At this time, we should take the princess back to a safe place as soon as possible, rather than competing with a piece of wood here." "You don''t want your highness to rest in the snow?" Hoffman stared at the bridge, made sure he didn''t see any suspicious figure, nodded gently, "please forgive me, your highness, the mouse soldiers of the fourth kingdom are cunning and cruel. I''m afraid they''ll run out and hurt you." "Don''t worry, Captain, my knight will protect me." Clara nodded. "Let''s go back to Wangdu!" "Yes, your highness!" Hoffman drew a horse from behind the pavilion where he stood guard, "Princess highness, please mount the horse!" "Well, I don''t know much." Clara hesitated. "Don''t worry, it''s very simple, and as long as you ride on it, I''ll lead the horse." "I''ll just come." Said the captain. "No, I am the knight of your highness." Gray helped Clara onto the horse''s back and took the reins from the captain, but the horse didn''t seem willing, but he immediately became obedient after Gray''s eyes. Chapter 844 Because only the Royal Highness was riding, the two of them were walking, so they didn''t go very fast until they returned to Wang Dou at night. This is a castle built on a big river. Huge waterfalls pour out from below the castle, vaguely reflecting the stars and the white crescent moon, forming a spectacular scene. Of course, such a scene can''t be seen by others at night. Now only gray and elves can enjoy this beauty. "Gray, there must be a lot of big fish here. We can fish and barbecue!" When little Molly saw the river, she suddenly thought of big fish, and then thought of good wine. Little Molly looked at the huge river and the huge Castle located in the middle of the river. Gray nodded gently, leading the reins behind the captain who led the way. "Gray, I''m a little nervous!" Clara bent down on the horse, touched his shoulder with her fingers and whispered. In Gray''s eyes, the castle in front of him can be seen clearly, but in Clara''s eyes, the castle in front is like a fierce beast crawling in the dark, the huge city gate is like an open mouth, and the roaring sound of water is like the roar of fierce beasts. "Don''t be nervous, I''ll protect you!" Gray said with a smile, "you''re a princess. You''re about to become a queen. Everyone here should listen to you. They should be nervous." "Captain, does this castle belong to the queen?" Gray shouted to Hoffman ahead. "Yes, but the Regents of the four kingdoms also live here." Hoffman said, "in the east of the castle is the flower kingdom, in the west of the castle is the candy kingdom. The Christmas tree forest we passed before is part of the ice and snow kingdom. The place where you come is the former amusement Kingdom, which is now the fourth kingdom. " "After entering the castle, don''t mention the amusement kingdom. This name has been banned by the three regents. Now everyone calls it the fourth kingdom because it doesn''t deserve the name given by Queen Mary." Clara was about to nod to show that she understood, but gray asked, "why can''t you mention it, as the heir of the Kingdom, the future queen of the kingdom?" "Your Highness, I don''t mean that. Of course, you can mention it at will. Even if you cancel the name of the fourth kingdom and restore the name of the amusement kingdom." Hoffman said quickly. Clara had to nod coldly. She didn''t understand why Gray had to argue about it. If she didn''t mention it, she wouldn''t mention it. Gray saw her mind and said, "Your Highness, you are the future queen. You can''t be what others say. You should have your own ideas and judgment." As a king, how can others say they can''t mention it? It''s up to the king to decide. "You seem very experienced?" Clara stopped caring about this and looked at gray curiously. When he said those words just now, he was much more dignified than her. He looked like a real king. No one was allowed to refute his opinions. "Well, I''m a diviner. With more knowledge, I naturally know some simple things, which are not worth mentioning." Gray smiled awkwardly. Now he is a diviner and part-time Princess knight. He can''t arrange more identity tags. While talking, several people had passed the bridge on the river and came to the gate of the castle. The castle was closed at night. Captain Hoffman took a few steps and knocked on the door. After a while, an angry voice came from inside the castle gate, "who is it? Who knocks at this time? " "It''s me, Captain Philip Hoffman. I''m going into the palace now and open the door!" Cried Philip. "Sorry, Captain, it''s time to close the door today. Come back tomorrow!" The voice inside said frivolously, with a few sniffs. Philip''s face melted perfectly into the darkness. "I''m a captain. I order you to open the gate and put down the drawbridge." "I''m sorry, captain. Please come back tomorrow. We''ll put a red carpet on you and welcome captain Hoffman." "And prepare a band to accompany. This is the legendary captain Hoffman!" Another voice wheezed and laughed. "Shut up for me. Your highness is here. I want to see three Regents at once." Hoffman was immediately angry. Not only because of being laughed at, but also because of the neglect of her royal highness. "Your Highness?" Now everyone thinks he is a princess. " The voice inside didn''t take his words seriously. "Queen Mary''s daughter, Her Highness Clara stubb, is outside. I command you to open the door immediately, or I will ask the regent to deal with you." Cried Philip. The sound inside stopped for a moment. The gate opened and the stone suspension bridge fell. The two people ran out and looked left and right, "Your Highness, I''m sorry, we were not quite awake just now. Please forgive us." "Get out of the way, we''re going in!" Philip snorted coldly, not interested in these two guys who didn''t open the door. "Just a moment, please. We still have a few questions to ask your royal highness." The two of them said flustered, "may I ask your highness, princess?" Gray played the role of Princess knight perfectly. He stared and approached them. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Facing Gray''s eyes, they swallowed saliva and trembled out of the way: "sorry, sorry, you can go in!" With a cold hum, they stopped caring about the two people and entered the castle together. "God, I feel like I''m being watched by a lion." The two men covered their chests, gasped and said in unison. "Is that the knight of your royal highness? Too fierce! " They wiped a cold sweat and thought it was lucky to open the door. If they dragged it one more time, it was estimated that even if they opened the door, they would be finished. "What is the royal highness of princess? Why did the queen not return?" "You care so much. Close the door quickly. I feel that something big is going to happen in the palace!" Although it was dark, the bustling castle was still full of people and bright lights. At this time, many people who heard Philip talking to the door guard stopped and looked at several people coming in from the gate. Men are subconsciously ignored, and their eyes are directly focused on Clara. "God, is she Queen Mary''s daughter? She''s so beautiful!" Walking through the crowd, such voices could be heard. The news of Queen Mary''s daughter''s return to the palace spread quickly, and captain Philip took them directly to the middle of the castle, which is the real place for the queen. Chapter 845 As the news of Queen Mary''s daughter''s return spread, the night that had begun to become quiet suddenly became lively, and countless people poured into the streets just to see Queen Mary''s daughter. The palace band, which had already rested, was urgently called up, took up their instruments and rushed to the palace. The road in front of the palace was urgently paved with a long red carpet. Soldiers lined up on both sides and quickly became a majestic guard of honor. Before entering the palace gate, gray helped Clara down from her horse and looked at the tall door ahead. In the palace, the king''s assembly hall. Four thrones, three thrones. These are three people with gorgeous clothes but some strange looks. "Your Highness is back. Queen Marie has not forgotten us!" The Regent of the ice and snow kingdom with ice dregs on his face said excitedly, which makes people suspect that the ice dregs on his face can fall off as long as he shakes. "Of course, how could Queen Mary forget us!" The Regent of the flower kingdom was also excited, "she must have let the princess come back. The princess will solve the problem of the amusement kingdom." "Shut up and don''t mention that name. It''s been cancelled." The only sugar Plum Fairy Nu, who had a fairly normal appearance, changed her face and excited expression after she finished speaking. "But your royal highness is really a good thing." "I can''t wait to see her. I don''t know when Queen Mary will come back. I miss her so much!" "We all miss her very much, but there is no news of the queen. It seems that only the princess has arrived." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Outside the palace! "Your Highness, are you ready? You will soon see the land your mother laid for you." Gray said with a smile. Clara gave him a blank look and didn''t answer, but her inner tension dissipated a lot. The gate of the palace was opened, and the three stepped on the red carpet together. Music sounded. The honor guards squeezed their palms into fists and put them on their chest to salute solemnly. No one cares about gray and Philip walking behind the princess. By default, they can enter the palace with the princess. After walking through the red carpet and honor guard, they entered the castle hall, which was vast and empty, with precious collections hanging on both sides. After a few steps, a huge painting caught Clara''s eyes. "Mom!" She muttered to herself and stared at the painting as she walked around. The picture shows an elegant woman, looking down with a smile, as if she were looking at them. "Is this Queen Mary? It''s beautiful!" Gray exclaimed, "Clara, you really inherited Queen Mary''s beauty. I believe people in the four kingdoms will be impressed by your beauty." "Thank you!" Clara looked at the people in the picture and finally determined that the queen here was her mother. Before, there was only one name. She was not sure. She was afraid of entering the palace, but she found that there was a mistake. Now she is sure. "Her Majesty''s beauty is naturally the first in the kingdom!" Philip nodded, "but the three Regents are still waiting for us. If your highness likes this picture, you can let someone move to your bedroom after seeing the Regent." "No!" Clara shook her head quickly. She was just surprised for a moment. Her mother was not familiar with her. There was no need to move to the bedroom. And she doesn''t think she will be here long. She will leave after restoring peace to the four kingdoms. Well, if you really like it, you can take it out at that time. I believe my sister and brother will be very happy to see this. The three men went on and soon came to the king''s assembly hall, where the three Regents had been waiting. As the soldiers opened the door, Philip stepped up in front of Clara, faced the three Regents in the hall and said loudly, "Your Excellency, please allow us to introduce you to Queen Mary''s daughter, Princess Clara stubb!" When they opened the door, they still carried it, but after Philip introduced it, they couldn''t hold it anymore. They stood up and walked towards Clara excitedly. Philip made room for Clara to go up, and gray followed. The man with flowers on his head and colorful clothes saluted her with great excitement: "Your Highness Clara, I am the Duke of hawthorn and the Regent of the flower kingdom. I am willing to obey your orders." "I am the king of ice and snow, the Regent of the kingdom of ice and snow. I salute you, your highness!" The ice king with a face full of ice debris and even a beard saluted Clara. His etiquette was very different from that of the Duke of hawthorn. After introducing himself, the ice king pointed to a normal woman around him and said, "she is the Sugar Plum Fairy, the Regent of the candy kingdom." The Sugar Plum Fairy hurriedly saluted, took small steps, ran to Clara quickly, reached out and grabbed her little hand, and looked very excited. "I''ve been dreaming about this day. Tell us, how''s the dear Queen Mary?" The other two Regents also looked at her eagerly, hoping that her answer would not disappoint them. "My mother?" Clara was overwhelmed by their enthusiasm and didn''t answer directly for a moment. Sugar Plum Fairy nodded excitedly, "we miss her so much!" "Don''t you know?" Clara was sad when she thought of her mother''s death. "My mother... She''s dead." With that, Clara''s sadness surged into her heart, and her tears couldn''t help falling out. The three Regents covered their mouths in shock and suppressed the screams. "Mary... Died?" Their incredible not the least trace was found. Clara nodded sadly. The Sugar Plum Fairy was still a little unbelievable. She turned sadly and muttered some nostalgic words in her mouth. The Duke of hawthorn was also a little distracted. "Please forgive me!" The king of ice and snow came forward and comforted with a sad voice. "She left so young. She is so beautiful and excellent. She is everything to us..." cried the Sugar Plum Fairy, who didn''t want to accept the fact. "Everything will be fine. Princess Royal has arrived. She will be as excellent as Queen Marie and lead us to better!" The Duke of Hawthorn comforted. He thinks it''s normal for Sugar Plum Fairy to do this. Because they are both women, Queen Mary usually gets close to Sugar Plum Fairy and ginger mother, and their relationship is also close. They can''t accept it. "Yes, we have Princess highness!" Sugar Plum Fairy wiped the corners of her eyes and looked at Clara, "you will be an excellent queen to lead us to defeat the traitors of the fourth kingdom and restore the peace created by Queen Mary." "We can let you succeed now!" Said the Duke of Hawthorn at the right time. Chapter 846 After entering the Council hall, gray has been observing these regents and found that they all have some special features, such as the ice cream on the face of the ice king, which actually grows directly on his face, not an ornament. "Your Majesty, your highness is very tired. It''s not too early now. Let''s take the Royal Highness to rest first. We are going to discuss tomorrow''s Royal Highness!" As a qualified knight, Gray stood up at the right time to stop their crush on his royal highness. "Who are you?" Sugar Plum Fairy turned her head and looked at gray. Her eyes are not very friendly, even if the person in front of her is very handsome. But so what? Being handsome can''t interrupt your words and destroy your plans. "Forget to introduce, this is Gray, the knight of Princess highness, responsible for the protection of his highness." The Captain stood up and explained in charge. "It turned out to be Gray knight. It''s already evening. It''s really not suitable for your royal highness to inherit the throne. Let''s wait till tomorrow. Let''s take the Royal Highness off." Duke Hawthorn nodded and thought Gray was right. "That''s right!" Gray nodded and planned to step forward to Clara. Suddenly, his face changed slightly and his feet stung. With a bang, the stone platform in the center of the king''s assembly hall was crushed by one foot and the rubble splashed. Several Regents raised their hands to protect their faces. When the movement decreased, they raised their heads and looked at gray. They were shocked. I saw that the stone platform, which was originally one, was already full of cracks, and there was a big pit in the middle. And this is just the power of people pretending to fall and light feet. If such power falls on the human body, I''m afraid it''s not just death, I''m afraid the body will be beaten to pieces. Gray''s warning was made to warn them not to have any wrong ideas about what their highness is. This made her very angry, but she didn''t dare to be angry, because she was sure she couldn''t bear such an attack. All the people here couldn''t bear such an attack together. Gray pulled his foot out of the gravel and explained awkwardly, "sorry, it''s not me. I''m just an ordinary Knight!" "Well, add the identity of a diviner at most. The others are really nothing!" "Gray, are you okay?" The elf pressed his forehead and asked with a green shimmer under his palm. Gray suddenly became like this. She didn''t know what had happened. She could only cure him with magic in the stupidest way. "I''m fine. Don''t worry. It''s a good thing!" Gray smiled and carefully held the elf in his palm and put it on his shoulder. "Gray, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay?" Clara was worried and didn''t care about the broken stones. She trotted over and looked at him with concern. Sugar Plum Fairy''s heart is cold hum: you think he looks like something, mom? It should be our hall! "Nothing!" Gray came to Clara''s ear. "Just now the magic of divination was out of control. It''s the power of magic!" He also plans to break it back by force. Anyway, people can''t lose it. As for what just happened, he himself was not very clear, but it was definitely not to demonstrate to them. Just now he felt a force from the floating island. As soon as it entered his body, it greatly increased his strength. As soon as he got out of control, he crushed the stone platform. "It seems that knight gray is tired. Let''s arrange a room for you first. Let''s have a rest for one night. Calm down. No... take a rest. We''ll continue to discuss other things tomorrow." The ice king wiped his cold sweat and wiped a handful of ice residue from his face. "Knight gray, who is this?" Sugar Plum Fairy is very curious about the elf that just appeared, because she also has a pair of wings. If she becomes smaller, she actually looks very similar to the elf. "This is little jasmine, an elf!" Gray, give me a brief introduction. "Hello, little Molly, I''m Sugar Plum Fairy. Can we make friends?" The Sugar Plum Fairy smiled kindly. "No!" Little Molly shook her head directly. This person made her feel uncomfortable. Don''t make friends with her. Sugar Plum Fairy''s face changed slightly. I didn''t expect the little guy to be so shameless. But considering that gray was trampled under her feet, it was not easy to attack. It was worth showing a chat up smile and embarrassed to stop talking. Gray said with a smile: "sorry, little Molly is a little wayward. She may be worried about me, so she is in a bad mood. I believe you can become good friends." Although he said so, gray didn''t ask little Molly to do anything. He''s just polite. How can he really let the elves do things they don''t like? "I understand!" Sugar Plum Fairy smiled awkwardly. Next, the three Regents took them to the bedroom. Clara''s room is Queen Mary''s room. It is cleaned every day and waiting for Queen Mary''s return. Gray''s room was arranged next to Clara because he wanted to protect her, and the three had no doubt. The captain who led the way for them left and planned to stay in the castle for one night. He would return to his post tomorrow and stick to his work. When gray passed by, he was careful at every step for fear that he would break something accidentally. However, at this time, his strong mental strength will play a role. After this section of the road, he can basically master his own strength and will not get out of control again. "Gray, are you really okay?" Clara reconfirmed before entering her bedroom. "It''s really all right. Your highness, have a rest!" Gray nodded softly, closed the door for her and walked to his room. After entering the room, gray immediately began to check his physical condition and found that he was in good health. Then he checked the data page given by the system to see if he could see some clues. [gray Sutton Strength: 35 Agility: 29 Physical strength: 32 Spirit: 29 skill: Advanced marksmanship Advanced fighting Advanced fencing Intermediate firearms Intermediate equestrian Intermediate archery Advanced self healing Advanced magic control Change (human dragon) Achievement points: 5] Nothing else has changed, except for the surrounding attributes, which have been increased by two points in each item. This can not be accidental, or he trained and improved himself. Then it is obvious that this is the force that has just improved his strength, and they suddenly increased by two points. The sudden promotion made him out of control. Gray felt it again and found that the connection with the floating island had become stronger. Now it seemed that he could directly summon the floating island to his side. It seems that the floating island has grown, and as the owner of the floating island and the controller of the floating island, he has received the feedback from the floating island. "This feeling is really cool. It''s comparable to hanging up to practice." After figuring this out, Gray''s happy mouth cracked. It seems that my decision to put the floating island in the underground world is still very correct. The floating island not only grew up, but also brought benefits to him, killing two birds with one stone. Chapter 847 Underworlds! There was a loud noise in her ear, which startled the white queen who appreciated those beautiful flowers on the floating island. She stood up vigilantly and walked in the direction of making a sound. Soon, a team of white chess soldiers appeared in front of her. "What happened?" The white queen asked gently. "Your Majesty, the mountain over there has just collapsed, as if it had been supported by this island!" The white chess soldier replied without any concealment. "Mountain collapse?" The White Queen walked over and soon saw the collapsed mountain. This is the hills on both sides of the original valley. At this time, they have collapsed, and the mountains connected to it next to them are also full of cracks, which may collapse like this mountain at any time. "Gray''s floating island is getting bigger and bigger!" The White Queen just sighed and didn''t feel anything wrong. She discovered that the floating island could grow up very early, and what was destroyed was just a valley and several hills. When they were broken, they were broken. Those stones can also be used for paving and construction. It''s very good. But the floating island grew bigger and bigger, which made her envy that gray could sooner or later have a kingdom to take with him. Maybe one day, the kingdom will become the size of the underground world. At that time, it will be the real kingdom. While the White Queen was feeling, the whole earth seemed to tremble. Even she stumbled at her feet. Fortunately, she was held by the white chess soldiers in time, or she would fall to the ground. "Your Majesty, what happened?" Two hundred female soldiers were also on the island. They felt the movement here. Some people rushed over. At this time, they were all surprised by the vibration under their feet. "The earth is angry?" The White Queen doesn''t know what happened. There is no concept of earthquake in the underground world. "This is the disaster of the underground world!" Abu Soren didn''t know when he appeared behind the white queen, flashing butterfly wings and stopped on the shoulder of a white chess warrior. The White Queen immediately looked nervous, "disaster? The matter of irabeth has just passed. How can such a thing happen suddenly? " "Take out the oracle. Maybe the Oracle will predict such a great disaster." Abu Soren said. The Oracle is the calendar of the underground world. It records all the major events that have happened, but if there are events that determine the fate of the underground world in the future, it will also make predictions, such as Fabius day. As for the Red Queen, it has been several years, and it is not the latest thing in Abu Soren''s view. Moreover, even if the disaster happened on the day when the Red Queen was still there, it was not strange. Who said that the disaster could only come one by one. "I can feel that the underground world is going to be destroyed!" It was a man with a big beard and a black hat. The man stood in a strange spherical device, jumped out of the void and fell in front of the White Queen. The ball device shrunk into a small ball and landed in his hand. At this time, the ground had stopped shaking, as if everything just was an illusion. The White Queen looked at the man, smiled and asked, "who are you? Have you seen the destruction of the underground world? " "Yes! I see. Besides, I''m time! " The man said proudly. "Time?" A big cat appeared in front of them and looked suspiciously at the man who claimed to be time. The next moment, the big cat appeared on his shoulder and said with a smile, "I stepped on time!" Then he stretched out his claws to hold his shoulder armor, flapped his wings and continued to laugh, "look, time is flying!" The crazy hat then arrived, grabbed the man''s hand and smiled at everyone, "I have a lot of time in my hand!" After the crazy hat family came back, he became as happy as before. He was crazy and made things everywhere. Time wriggled a few times, threw them away and said angrily, "shut up. Do you think I care about the ridicule of idiots?" "Stop it, you two. He''s really time!" The White Queen corrected his name and looked at him, "Mr. time, what kind of disaster is the underground world suffering and how should we solve it." The disaster has not yet arrived. We can solve it and save the underground world. "I don''t know, but I feel that this is a real disaster that will destroy the whole underground world." Time said solemnly. Before, they claimed that the Red Queen would also destroy the underground world, but that was to destroy the people in the underground world and the civilization here. What time says this time is that the whole underground world will be destroyed, including the ground under their feet, the day above their heads, the clouds, all these, together with all living creatures, everything will no longer exist. "Abu Soren, go and bring the oracle. I hope the Oracle can give us a hint." The White Queen said anxiously that she had felt the seriousness of the matter. At this time, she should have been taking care of the flowers, but she was no longer in the mood to do so. Abu Soren disappeared here and soon returned with the oracle and opened it in front of everyone. A group of people gathered in a circle and looked nervously at the oracle. Without hesitation, they opened the Oracle directly to the last picture. The pattern on the top has indeed changed. After Fabius day, which originally changed after gray killed Gaby walker, another moving picture appeared. There is no one here, only two huge islands, and there is a line between the two islands. One of the islands is very small, the other is very large, and it seems that something is entering the small island from the big island, and then the small island slowly becomes larger, the big island slowly becomes smaller, and finally completely destroyed. "This should mean the underground world!" Time pointed to the big island, then pointed to the small island and asked, "this should be the existence of destroying the underground world. Do you know any clues?" The people present did not speak and silently set their eyes on the land under their feet. Many people present were watching gray put down the existence of the island that day. Many people also knew that the island was growing up. But what they don''t know is that the growth of this island originally absorbed the power of the underground world. After telling the story to time, time jumped up, "what are you waiting for? We will destroy the island immediately, so that we can save the underground world." "What are you talking about?" The heroic female soldier with a spear pointed at the time, "the master asked us to protect the island. No one can destroy it!" While the female soldiers shouted angrily, more and more soldiers arrived and surrounded them. "Relax, we don''t mean to destroy the island." The White Queen quickly comforted. "Your Majesty... The queen..." others have said that if you don''t destroy the island, will you wait for the underground world to be swallowed up by it? "It''s okay. This process can''t be completed without hundreds or even thousands of years, and gray will come back soon. We''ll let him take the island away at that time!" "Really?" Others have some questions. "Really, Gray said that he would come back in ten years at most. Now seven years have passed and it''s not far from him." The White Queen nodded, "don''t worry, the underground world will be fine. Gray certainly doesn''t want to see the underground world destroyed. He shouldn''t know that his island will absorb the power of the underground world." The White Queen is still very prestigious. After her explanation, others did not propose to destroy the island. The female soldiers on the island took down their weapons and stopped facing everyone. "What if he doesn''t come back after three years?" Time asked cautiously. "If he doesn''t come back, we can find him. We can''t. We can only destroy the island." The White Queen nodded gently. If she can''t find anyone, she won''t let the island devour the underground world. Even if the island may eventually become a new world and their new home. "OK, I''ll wait for him for three years!" Time nodded faintly. Three years is not long. The island is far from destroying the underground world. Chapter 848 Gray didn''t know about the underground world. After his power increased, he was happy all night. As the heads of the subjects, the three Regents introduced everything in the palace to her. When they said anything, they must mention Queen Mary. Finally, there was the king''s assembly hall where they had come last night. There were four thrones, and behind the curtain was Queen Mary''s throne. Clara sat up, and the three Regents sat on their respective thrones. "Is that the position of ginger queen?" Clara asked, pointing to the vacant seat. "Dear Clara, I didn''t expect you already know the ginger queen and the fourth kingdom." Sugar Plum Fairy was excited, "this is the position of ginger queen, but she betrayed your mother, our Queen Mary." They have etiquette rules, but they don''t have too many rules in terms of address. They will be more solemn only on important occasions. "She wanted to wage war, rule the other three kingdoms with violence and replace Queen Mary, so we abolished her Regency and the name of her kingdom." "But Queen Jiang''s strength is so strong that we can only let her retreat, but we can''t completely defeat her." "Honey, you must have come to save us, right?" The Duke of Hawthorn looked at her expectantly. Clara took a breath and straightened her chest. "Yes, I will bring peace to the four kingdoms like my mother!" "We believe you, you can do it!" The three were excited and choked. "But this is not urgent for the time being. You have just succeeded to the throne. We don''t want you to be in danger immediately." The Duke of Hawthorn said, "in order to celebrate your succession to the throne, I think it is necessary for you to hold a celebration parade for everyone in the four kingdoms to see." "Gray, should I promise?" Clara hesitated. They came to investigate the truth, parade or something. It''s too troublesome. Gray said softly, "promise. The parade is to tell everyone that you have become the new master of this country. In this way, you can be more justified in what you do in the future." "Don''t worry about the investigation. No matter who has a plot, she can''t help it when she sees that your strength is getting stronger." "All right!" Clara nodded. "Duke hawthorn, your proposal is good!" "Thank you for your approval, dear Queen Clara." The Duke of Hawthorn bowed happily. "We also need to visit various countries!" The king of ice and Snow said, "the queen needs to know all countries!" "I like to celebrate the parade!" Sugar Plum Fairy excitedly stretched out her wings. This time without asking gray, Clara nodded, "of course!" "But I have to go home first and explain the situation to my father. I have disappeared all night. He must be worried to death!" Everything yesterday made her a little confused. She promised to come to the palace to investigate the truth, and then she became the queen today. She didn''t have time to think about whether anyone would worry if she left for so long. "Honey, you don''t have to worry about that!" Several Regents laughed. Chapter 849 "Honey, your time flow rate is different from ours!" They said with a smile. Clara showed a puzzled expression. She felt very mysterious and tall. "Come on, we''ll tell you what''s going on. You''ll understand later!" The three smiled and took them to another place. It was a long way to the place they said. During this period, Clara asked them about the queen ginger, trying to compare the words of both sides to see who was lying. She was not fascinated by the bustling palace and clearly remembered her purpose of coming here. "Then I''ll say it again in detail!" Sugar Plum Fairy nodded. Just now she has simply said the betrayal of Queen ginger. Now let''s talk about the specific process of the matter. In fact, there was nothing, that is, the queen ginger wanted to rebel and control the other three kingdoms. She happened to be discovered by the Sugar Plum Fairy and smashed her plot, but she didn''t catch her and let her escape. What she said is similar to what queen Jiang said, but the characters'' positions are exactly the opposite. "Gray, I think she has a point, maybe... Clara whispered to gray. Maybe the queen ginger lied to her, hoping that she could destroy the four kingdoms from the inside and take advantage of it. "Don''t jump to conclusions!" Gray shook his head. He could feel that the Sugar Plum Fairy didn''t tell the truth without an elf. "If queen ginger wanted to rule the four kingdoms, you were the best chip at that time. She wouldn''t let you leave so easily." His reasoned analysis immediately made the queen ginger save a little situation in Clara''s heart. "Even if it''s really queen Jiang''s plot to let you leave, we still have time. There''s no need to draw a conclusion at once. Take your time and you can always find out!" "We''ve only been here for a day. There''s plenty of time." While talking, a group of people have come to the end of the corridor. Here is the interior of a huge clock, and the parts inside are still running. "Little Molly, it''s interesting here. Come to me and I''ll talk to you!" Sugar Plum Fairy is very warm to the elf. Even if she is refused to be a friend, she still smiles, is still kind and releases goodwill. "No!" Little Molly turned her head and grabbed Gray''s clothes. The Sugar Plum Fairy smiled and flashed a cold light at the bottom of her eyes, "Clara, here we are. This is where I want to show you." Then he took several people into the clock. The inside of the clock is very large. Under the running parts, there is a small platform. Several people filed in and stood on the platform. Sugar Plum Fairy stretched out her hand and pulled a joystick. The road they were on began to turn around and behind the clock. When they arrived here, what they saw was not outside the castle, but a hall. Compared with them, the hall was as high as a mountain and the people sitting inside were like giants. "This is the clock in the dance hall of the godfather''s house?" Clara wondered. She saw the familiar scene. "We''re back? Why do they become so slow? " She saw a maid with a drink. One of her feet was raised and did not fall. The others were the same, as if they were fixed. "The time flow rate in your world is different from ours. It''s much slower on your side. From our perspective, it looks like a snail, slower than a snail!" Sugar Plum Fairy explained. That''s why Queen Mary has time to experience a kingdom here, because she doesn''t lack time here. "So you don''t have to worry. If you stay in the four great kingdoms for a period of time, you won''t leave for long." Clara''s eyes fell on the people below. She saw her sister and brother and her father. He was sitting in a chair, holding a box in his hand and staring at the front. Seeing her father, Clara calmed down her novel mood and said to herself, "he seems very confused?" "What happens if you jump from here?" Gray looked at the situation below and an idea came to his mind. "Probably will die!" Duke Hawthorn shook his head. "Although it seems that we have come to this world, in fact, we are still in our world, and there is a very long distance between us." He doesn''t really understand, but he knows very well that it''s absolutely impossible to go directly to the dance hall below. Gray nodded gently, thought a little, took out a form God from his backpack and threw it gently. After Shi Shen separated from the clock area, he didn''t fall into the ballroom below, but disappeared abruptly after falling for a distance. Gray couldn''t feel it for a moment, probably destroyed. "It seems that all this special area can do is observation, and there is no real interaction." Gray nodded. Two worlds are still two worlds after all. Being able to observe does not mean being able to contact. Unless there is a special channel, the two worlds cannot coincide. However, the special channel can only connect part of it, only opening a door, not overlapping. The platform is still rotating and will return to its original position after one turn. "Wait, let me experiment again!" Gray said quickly. But the rotating platform can''t stop. The lever controlling it is still on the other side, and it can''t be operated until this side returns. "Aren''t you a diviner? Diviners also study the laws of the world? " The ice king wondered. Gray hummed and said with disdain, "if you don''t know the law of the world, how can you get enlightenment from the world?" The platform turned and Clara smiled and grabbed the joystick. "Let''s go again!" "Thank you!" Gray didn''t refuse. He really wanted to observe this special place more. However, after going back and forth several times, there was no harvest. Gray had to give up and lamented that the secrets of the world were too big to open his arms to him. Fortunately, in theory, this place belongs to her majesty, that is, Clara around her. With his handsome degree, as long as he hooks his fingers, he can come freely and regard it as his own home in the future. "Let''s go and choose the dress for the celebration parade!" Sugar Plum Fairy suggested. Clara readily agreed that after making sure that the world time passed slowly over there, she didn''t worry much. I believe that when I go back, the banquet over there has not been finished. "Gray, can you choose a dress?" Clara looked back at him. "Of course, your majesty, this is the basic quality of a knight!" Gray nodded calmly. His majesty has rich experience. There are a lot of girlfriends alone. He knows more about women than women. It''s not difficult to choose a few clothes. "Please!" Clara nodded. After queen Jiang''s words, she couldn''t fully believe the Sugar Plum Fairy. Gray was more reassuring. "You''re welcome. It''s my duty!" Then they went to the room where the dress was specially placed. The Duke of hawthorn and the king of ice and snow left halfway and said they wanted to arrange the parade. Sugar Plum Fairy was always with them. They always needed a guide who was familiar with here. Finally, Clara changed into a dress. Sugar Plum Fairy took the opportunity to make her a hairstyle and chat with her happily. Chapter 850 In the evening, the three Regents arranged to watch the ballet. Gray was lucky to stand behind her majesty and watch the play. He found that in addition to the larger scale, it was not much different from the performance of Queen Jiang''s mother, but the key part was changed into the conspiracy of Sugar Plum Fairy to discover queen Jiang''s mother. Clara obviously found this too. Looking back at gray, he smiled at her and said he knew it. At the end of the ballet, Sugar Plum Fairy kept telling Clara about the evil of mother Jiang, hoping that she would end the war and catch mother Jiang. "Only Queen Mary can control her. She doesn''t listen to anyone. After Queen Mary''s absence, she rebelled." Sugar Plum Fairy kept talking about the queen ginger. "How did my mother become queen? Why does queen ginger only listen to her? " Clara is strange. Although in her opinion, her mother is great, but that''s just as a mother, but as a king, she doesn''t know how her mother can hold these people down. "Honey, you don''t know. Your mother is a great man." The Sugar Plum Fairy looked admiring and said with a nostalgic tone, "we were just toys before. Your mother gave us life and made us human." "Let''s have feelings and thoughts, so we all respect your mother, not even the most ferocious and cruel queen ginger!" Clara was surprised and couldn''t help saying, "how is this possible? My mother is just an ordinary person. How does she..." "Dear, believe Queen Mary, she can do anything. She is the greatest person in the world!" Sugar Plum Fairy took them into a huge factory like place, pointed to a machine and said, "this, a new machine, can turn dolls into humans!" Gray looked at a very strange thing. There was a platform on which something similar to a laser gun was facing the platform. "Our spy got the news that queen Jiang''s mother is making great preparations for the army. We must also form our own army in order to defeat her and protect world peace!" Sugar Plum Fairy continued. Just three melons and two dates. What can she prepare? Gray rolled his eyes in the back. The plum sugar fairy didn''t blush at all. Before, it was said that queen Jiang''s people had betrayed her. Now it is said that she is forming an army. None of her people have formed Jill''s army. On the contrary, there are people from Three Kingdoms here. If they pull out any of them, they can also abuse the queen ginger. They can''t resist it! But he didn''t speak. He wanted to see how far she could continue to talk. "But now the machine can''t run. If it can''t be restored, everything will be over!" Sugar Plum Fairy continues to alarmist. As for the key to start the machine, she searched the palace and searched every relic of Queen Mary, but there was no clue. So she can only hope that Clara, as Queen Mary''s daughter, can have a clue. "Maybe I can try to fix it!" Clara volunteered. She is familiar with machines. If only a few parts are broken, she can try to repair them. But the Sugar Plum Fairy shook her head, "the machine is not broken, but the key is missing." "We searched every inch of the country, but we found nothing. I think Queen Mary must have taken it away." Carat * * went to the console, opened the lock cover, looked, and said in surprise, "this is a marble lock!" She recognized the lock, and what her mother left her was also a marble lock. "Gray, look at this lock!" Clara took a key out of her skirt and inserted it into the keyhole. Soon the machine began to start. "Oh, thank God, Queen Mary gave you the key!" The Sugar Plum Fairy was so happy that she hurried to Clara''s side and reached out to touch the key. Pop! When her fingers were only a few centimeters away from the key, one hand grabbed her hand and held it firmly so that she could not enter. "Damn it, what are you doing?" The Sugar Plum Fairy roared angrily, "how dare you lay hands on me? Come on, catch him!" The soldiers in the factory put down their things and surrounded towards this side. "I command you to stop!" Clara quickly shouted to the soldiers who surrounded her. The soldiers stopped, not knowing who to listen to. Sugar Plum Fairy is their regent and has always been their immediate boss. Clara is the new queen and the object of their loyalty. Clara quickly pulled out the key and stood behind gray. "Gray, let her go!" Gray smiled and let go. The Sugar Plum Fairy shook her hand hard, gently rubbed her wrist and said discontentedly, "Dear Clara, he''s so rude that he pinched me. You must punish him." "Sugar Plum Fairy, the key to the new machine, it''s better to hold it in the Queen''s hand. Others don''t touch it. What do you think?" Gray said with a smile. "I just want to see it!" Sugar Plum Fairy quibbled, "Clara, show me!" Clara shook her head gently, held the key tightly to her chest and nodded. "I think gray is right, and my mother can turn you into people, so can I. I can do the thing of forming an army!" She had been on guard against the Sugar Plum Fairy, and just now the Sugar Plum Fairy obviously wanted to rob her key, which made her vigilant. "You don''t understand war. Just leave it to me. I can help you!" Sugar Plum Fairy makes herself smile as kindly as possible. "It''s okay, gray knows. He knows everything. I''ll just hand over the army to him!" Clara said without thinking. The Sugar Plum Fairy flashed her hatred on her face, and then immediately piled up a full smile, "that''s it, Clara. We can rest assured that you have the key. The plot of Queen ginger will not succeed." "Let''s go out!" Clara smiled. She could see the hesitation of these soldiers here. She was afraid that sugar Plum Fairy would order them to rob them directly. "OK!" Sugar Plum Fairy doesn''t mention that the time is urgent. If she got the key herself, she must start making soldiers right now, but if the key is in Clara''s hand, wait. As for grabbing, the idea only existed in her brain for a second, and then she threw it out. Yesterday Gray''s stepping on the stone platform was still fresh in her mind. She was not sure what to do to him. It''s better to appease them temporarily and wait for the opportunity to seize the key. After hundreds of soldiers are created, the pile will also pile him to death. No matter how strong he is, can he fight an army? Chapter 851 In the evening, Clara''s room. She held the key, inserted it into the marble lock left by her mother, twisted it gently and opened it. "You opened it now. I thought you opened it as soon as you were free." Gray looked at her movements and smiled. Clara stared nervously at the marble lock and replied again: "there were too many things yesterday. I was too tired. I fell asleep as soon as I lay in bed. I forgot. I remembered when I saw the new machine today." Clara put away the key, gently opened the marble lock, frowned at once, and the smile on her face disappeared. "It''s impossible, it shouldn''t be!" She whispered to herself. "What''s the matter?" Gray leaned over and saw what was in the marble lock. A burst of music came out of the marble lock. There is nothing in the marble lock, just the marble lock itself. "It''s a music box. How can it be? It''s just a music box?" Clara couldn''t believe it. Mother left her a music box, and she took great pains to get the key to open it. It turned out to be just a music box, which was disappointing. She doesn''t expect anything valuable, but at least it should be something of commemorative significance. How can it be an ordinary music box? Gray saw her disappointment, pointed to the music box and said, "maybe the music itself has any special meaning. Listen carefully!" Clara nodded gently, put the music box on the table, put her arm on her cheek and stared at it faintly. The soft music flows out slowly. Clara feels as if she is in the sea of flowers in the morning. There are clear birds singing in her ears. Everything is relaxed and comfortable. Gray also listened attentively. This is something that a person who created a world can compare with Aslan''s characters. Maybe there is something mysterious, but it is difficult to be found. After listening to a song, he played it again and again, but he still didn''t hear anything. It seemed to be just simple music. Just as he comforted Clara, he didn''t believe it was just a simple music, without any special information or magic. Clara blinked at him with big beautiful eyes. She didn''t find anything else, so they agreed to listen again. The elf hit hatchet, flew over gray''s head and fell asleep on his stomach. Clara listened to the music for a while and didn''t hear anything. Instead, she remembered the previous things and asked, "gray, did the Sugar Plum Fairy just want to rob my key?" "You see!" Gray nodded gently. It seems that Clara is not stupid and sweet. She still has a brain. Otherwise, she should be concerned about Sugar Plum Fairy and ask why gray just caught her. "There are many contradictions in Sugar Plum Fairy''s words. She told us that the citizens of Queen Jiang''s mother betrayed her, but she said that queen Jiang''s army is very strong and the Three Kingdoms can''t beat her together." Gray smiled and analyzed, "how is this possible? No matter how bad the people of the three kingdoms are, they can''t even stop a ginger queen who has lost her subjects! " He was talking about blocking, not winning. After all, if the people of the three kingdoms were really waste, they might not be able to fight. "The troops here are made of toys by your mother. The gap in combat effectiveness can''t be too big." "Even if queen Jiang''s mouse soldiers are stronger than the army she had at the beginning, they can''t even have the power to defend!" "Then, it was her desire for the key. She wanted to get the key very much." "This shows that she needs that army very much, and it is the army in her hands. She absolutely listens to her orders, not in your hands or in the hands of any other Regent." "So what she wants is not an army, but the strength of the four kingdoms." Clara nodded thoughtfully, "so, the queen ginger is right. Is it really sugar plum fairy who framed her?" "Not necessarily. After all, we''ve only been here for a few days. My guess about the behavior of Sugar Plum Fairy is entirely in my guess. Maybe I''m influenced by Queen ginger and think she''s a bad person." Gray shook his head and didn''t say too much. Although according to the ELF''s judgment, the Sugar Plum Fairy should be as the queen ginger said. But this was indeed what he observed after preconceived according to the ELF''s judgment, so he felt that he should be fair and give Sugar Plum Fairy a chance to show. "So whether it''s her or not, we just have to wait for a while!" "Wait?" Clara doesn''t understand that even if Sugar Plum Fairy is a conspirator, she can''t explode. "If it''s really her, she will certainly find a way to get the key from you. Maybe it''s rhetoric to ask you to give it to her. If you''re tough, it''s possible to rob or steal it directly." Gray said confidently, "as long as she does, she''s right." Clara suddenly and carefully said, "what if she really gets it, then she can make a lot of troops?" Obviously, if the little girl thinks the enemy is really a conspirator, she can''t carry it. She may take it away by some way. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll protect you!" Gray said without hesitation. "But now that we have thought of this, we''d better be on guard lest she really take it away!" "How?" Clara looked at him expectantly. Gray touched his chin and thought. He took out a piece of metal, clenched his hands, rubbed it in his hands, and opened his palm again. The metal block had disappeared and a key appeared in his hand. Clara, as like as two peas in surprise, said, "I''m just the same as mine." "It just looks the same, but it''s still a little different!" Gray smiled. Clara took out her original key. After comparison, she found that the two were different in details, but they looked the same at first glance. But with this key, there must be no way to open the new machine. "You are so powerful that you can make such realistic things at a glance." Clara as like as two peas, "now you can see if you can make the same key." "I can copy it perfectly at a glance!" Gray smiled triumphantly. "But I won''t do that. That''s what your mother left you. It should only belong to you. Neither I nor Sugar Plum Fairy can take it away!" At last, his eyes became serious. "Thank you, gray!" Clara was moved. "You''re welcome, I''m your knight!" Clara smiled and the atmosphere in the room became happy again. Chapter 852 The next day, according to the arrangement, Clara was going to the Three Kingdoms to participate in the celebration parade. The first arrangement is the candy kingdom of Sugar Plum Fairy, which is actually a small town. Candy kingdom is worthy of its name. There are candy like buildings everywhere. Little Molly thinks that people living here must be like living in heaven. They have candy every day. Then, according to a clue provided by an elf who asked not to be named, there was a suspicion of fraud in the candy kingdom. Their candy like house was not made of candy at all, and they could not eat sugar anytime and anywhere. "Gray, let''s build a kingdom, too!" Little Molly''s cheerful proposal. "What?" He didn''t hear clearly, but felt that he didn''t hear clearly. What Kingdom do you want? Don''t you have a kingdom? Narnia can also go to play at will. When you go back, you can run around arendale and Moore forest. Little Molly repeated, "aren''t they people who become toys? We can find some toys that can make wine and build a wine kingdom." When little Molly said this, her happy eyes became curved and her heart was very happy. Gray groaned, "that''s Clara''s stuff. Why should people give it to you?" "We are good friends!" Little Molly didn''t worry at all, "and gray, aren''t you the most likable girl? Tell her she''ll agree." "No, I don''t want to drink!" Gray rode behind Clara and Sugar Plum Fairy. Clara wanted gray to sit on it, but she was stopped by the three regents. No matter how favored gray is, he is just a knight. How can he sit with the queen and the regent to participate in the celebration parade? But Clara was not at ease. She only speculated last night that sugar Plum Fairy might be a bad person and might be bad for her. It''s too dangerous to sit with her and visit the candy Kingdom today. Helpless, the three Regents had to step back and let gray ride behind them as a loyal knight. However, thanks to his Majesty''s high face, there was no disharmony behind him. On the contrary, it made people feel inexplicably friendly, as if they had opened their eyes to see Queen Mary for the first time. Originally, the parade candy King chose a hot-air balloon. Now since gray wants to follow, the hot-air balloon won''t work, so he had to take a carriage instead. "Clara, our spy has heard that queen ginger''s army is gathering. We must be prepared!" The Sugar Plum Fairy whispered to Clara while greeting the people. There was an unspeakable worry in her tone. Clara was surprised, then remembered Gray''s words, calmed her mood, and asked, "what should we do? Why don''t we make some soldiers and postpone the celebration parade temporarily!" The sugar plum fairy said, "no, Clara, the people have been looking forward to this day for too long. Since Queen Mary left the Kingdom, we have been looking forward to this moment all the time. We can''t disappoint the people." "What shall we do?" Clara seemed to have no idea, but in fact she had guessed what she would say next. Sure enough, she heard the Sugar Plum Fairy say, "Dear Clara, please give me the key. I''ll make the army, and you continue to participate in the celebration parade." "I promise I will defeat queen ginger completely and not let her destroy Queen Mary''s kingdom." "Please believe me, Clara, I will treat you as loyal to Queen Mary and give everything I have." Sugar Plum Fairy is sincere, her eyes show her worry about the future of the Kingdom and her loyalty to Queen Clara. The movie emperor, ah... Gray, lamented in the rear that sugar Plum Fairy''s acting skills and complex emotions show that she can''t afford her if she doesn''t give her a little golden man. Clara looked back at gray behind her. Gray nodded gently, indicating that there was no problem and asked her to do it boldly. She took a deep breath and turned to look at Sugar Plum Fairy, "well, I believe you, Sugar Plum Fairy, I hope you can protect the kingdom." Sugar Plum Fairy was ecstatic, but her face showed a feeling of flattery. She solemnly said, "I will!" Of course, she noticed Clara''s action. After finding that gray didn''t stop it, she found that today''s gray looks particularly pleasing to the eye. When she''s done, she can try to get him into her hands. With a beautiful fantasy about the future, Sugar Plum Fairy stared at Clara. She hasn''t given herself the key yet! Clara took the key out of her skirt and solemnly put it in the hand of Sugar Plum Fairy. Sugar Plum Fairy held the key heavily and finally got it. This time she said nothing and won''t release it. "Honey, we have to speed up!" Sugar Plum Fairy wants to leave immediately, but she just said that the celebration parade is very important. She can''t destroy her image, so she can''t end it immediately. Victory is coming soon. She doesn''t mind waiting so long. Let the victory brew again and become more long and mellow. With expectation, the parade in the candy kingdom will soon end. The Duke of Hawthorn in the flower kingdom has been waiting there. After Clara gets off the carriage of Sugar Plum Fairy, she can immediately take the Duke of Hawthorn''s carriage and go to the flower kingdom. "Sugar Plum Fairy, leave it to me next!" The Duke of Hawthorn got down from the carriage, held Clara''s hand, smiled and said to the Sugar Plum Fairy. Clara had an illusion for a moment. She felt that what the Duke of Hawthorn said to him seemed to drag herself so that the Sugar Plum Fairy could calmly implement the plan. "Of course, have a good time!" Sugar Plum Fairy smiled like a flower. "Oh, Sugar Plum Fairy, this is the happiest time you''ve laughed since we''ve been together for so long!" The Duke of Hawthorn sighed, "thank Clara. She has brought a good mood to each of us!" Well, it seems that Duke Hawthorn really doesn''t know. He just wants to take himself on a good tour. Thinking, Clara didn''t forget to smile politely. The sugar plum fairy said thank you and said, "go quickly. I think people in the flower kingdom can''t wait." "It''s true. Each of them is looking forward to seeing Clara earlier." Duke Hawthorn nodded, "let''s go, Clara!" "Good!" Clara nodded and got into his carriage with the Duke of hawthorn, followed by gray. Sugar Plum Fairy watched them leave. Without waiting for them to go far, she immediately got into the carriage and said to the coachman, "go to the palace, right away!" "Yes, sir!" The coachman''s wrist shook, a whip was whipped on the horse''s ass, and the carriage began to run. Chapter 853 On the way to the flower kingdom, gray counted the time. Suddenly, he rode up with the carriage, nodded slightly to the Duke of hawthorn and asked, "Sir, have you heard from the spy?" "What news?" Duke Hawthorn doesn''t know, so who cares about the news at this time? Clara is the most important thing. You have to lean back on any news. "Sugar Plum Fairy said that the fourth kingdom is preparing an army and will fight soon. She is going to make soldiers and form an army there!" "New machine?" Duke Hawthorn said, remembering what it was, he wondered, "but the new machine can''t be used without a key!" "I gave her the key!" Clara said aside. Seeing the Duke of Hawthorn looking at himself suspiciously, she explained, "my mother left it to me!" "Recently, there is no news that queen ginger is going to launch a war. The news we have received is that queen ginger has been very calm and has not made any action." The Duke of Hawthorn frowned, "no, Sugar Plum Fairy can''t use the new machine. The people we make with the new machine have no soul. They will only obey orders." "Really?" Asked gray. "Yes, we were the first batch made by Queen Mary. She also let us try, but we only made bigger, moving and obedient toys, not living people." Duke Hawthorn sighed and explained, "only Queen Mary can make toys live. Maybe that''s the difference between us and Queen Mary. We haven''t been real humans." "No!" Gray suddenly shouted, his face turned pale with surprise, "Sugar Plum Fairy is sending false news. She wants to make a group of obedient soldiers and control the four kingdoms by herself." At the same time, the Duke of Hawthorn changed his face and immediately shouted to the coachman, "come on, let''s go back to the palace. We must stop her." Sugar Plum Fairy''s behavior is obviously not doing any good, otherwise he won''t discuss with them. Although I don''t know what she wants to do, it''s not difficult to guess that she wants to do the same thing as Queen ginger. The difference is that the queen ginger is not strong enough and finally fails, while the Sugar Plum Fairy is about to gain the power to rule the world. Of course, he didn''t have time to think too much. He had an idea in his heart. He stopped her immediately and couldn''t let her succeed. "Use the fastest speed!" The Duke of Hawthorn shouted to the coachman. The coachman beat the horse hard. The speed of the carriage increased again, and the two people on the car were almost knocked out. "Clara, you shouldn''t give the key to anyone. It''s your right. No one can use it!" The Duke of Hawthorn couldn''t help complaining. Clara looked at gray and didn''t tell the truth. "I''m sorry, I don''t know." "Hey, I don''t blame you. Sugar Plum Fairy hid so well that we were cheated by her!" He continued to sigh. Why is it not easy for Queen Mary to create two women? They should be as gentle as the queen, but they are all ambitious. Fortunately, I didn''t agree to the Queen''s proposal, otherwise it would be too bad now. He remembered the scene when the queen created them. At that time, Queen Mary was still an innocent girl. Well, she married at that time. She was an innocent woman. When they were created, she immediately proposed with a smile that they pair up and get married. Fortunately, everyone disagreed at that time, otherwise I really don''t know what kind of situation it is now. Thinking, the castle had appeared in front of everyone, and the Duke of Hawthorn saw the carriage of sugar plum fairy who quickly entered the castle. She is also fast, but not as fast as running at full speed. "Catch up with her!" Cried the Duke of hawthorn, his face distorted with anxiety. In front, Sugar Plum Fairy seemed to find them, and immediately asked the coachman to speed up. "Stop, Sugar Plum Fairy. It''s still time to stop. We can treat it as if nothing has happened." Cried the Duke of hawthorn. But Sugar Plum Fairy ignored him and ran into the castle in a gust of wind in the carriage. "Close the door!" She shouted to the soldiers at the gate, trying to stop the people behind outside the castle. But after she shouted, she left in a gust of wind, so some of the soldiers didn''t hear what she said clearly, and the soldiers were not blind. When they saw the Duke of Hawthorn behind, they didn''t dare to really close the door. After the Sugar Plum Fairy entered the castle, she didn''t stop at all and galloped directly towards the palace. "Damn it!" Duke hawthorn was so angry that he rushed into the city in a carriage. "Gray, you ride faster. You catch up with her and must stop her!" The Duke of Hawthorn turned his eyes and saw Gray riding behind them. The speed of the carriage is limited. After all, there are three people pulling the carriage, but gray can ride alone. "No, I want to protect Clara!" Gray refused seriously, "it''s too dangerous here. The sugar plum fairy who always looks like a little white rabbit is a big gray wolf. How can I be sure you''re not a bad person and want to hurt Clara when I leave?" "How could I hurt Clara!" Duke hawthorn was furious, which was a trample on his personality. He is loyal to Queen Mary and will never hurt Clara. Gray squinted. "Sugar Plum Fairy said that before!" "We are different!" The Duke of Hawthorn said weakly, it''s all the fault of Sugar Plum Fairy, who made a bad start and implicated them. Clara may not trust them in the future. Clara shouted, "don''t talk nonsense, gray. How can the Duke of Hawthorn harm me? Go after the sugar plum fairy!" Duke hawthorn was very moved and secretly determined to do his duty and repay Clara''s trust. "All right!" Gray nodded, just when they were talking. They had come to the gate of the palace. Sugar Plum Fairy had got out of the carriage and entered the gate. And Sugar Plum Fairy is not running, but flying. She has a pair of small wings that can take her to fly. Here they had to get off the carriage and walk on their feet, but the horse could rush in. But gray was not in a hurry and got off his horse to run with them. No horse riding was allowed in the palace. Duke hawthorn was very worried at this time. He didn''t think of it. At this time, he didn''t have to abide by it. The three chased inside together. "Stop!" At the gate to the newborn machine, several soldiers stopped them. "Bold!" Duke hawthorn was so angry that he rushed over without fear and asked impolitely, "do you dare to stop me? Do you want to betray the country?" In the face of the fierce Duke of hawthorn, the soldiers dare not stop. They can''t handle things between regents. Although the Sugar Plum Fairy told them to stop him and said that the Duke had betrayed him, although they were only small soldiers, they were not stupid. The Duke betrayed, did the queen around the Duke betray? Her majesty betrayed her kingdom? Why did your majesty rebel? This is bullshit, who believes who is stupid! Anyway, they didn''t believe it, so after seeing the queen, they moved away without hesitation. The three quickly entered. As soon as they went in, they saw that sugar Plum Fairy started the new machine and had created a group of iron pimple soldiers. "Damn it, let''s stop her!" Duke Hawthorn''s face changed greatly. Gray:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Is my counterfeiting skill so high? Can you turn on the machine just by making an appearance? Obviously, the key teeth are different! Chapter 854 Clara noticed Gray''s eyes, lowered her head in shame, and said with a red face, "maybe I''m too nervous to give it to her." Gray was speechless. I knew so. Why did I bother to make a fake! "Ha ha, you''re too late!" Sugar Plum Fairy is no longer hidden. She has made an army. Now she has a winning chance. No one can stop her. "Clara, you look for opportunities, start a new machine, and make some of your soldiers!" The duke said anxiously and strode forward. "Sugar Plum Fairy, stop now. It''s still time to stop. Clara is a kind queen. She will forgive you." "Forgive!" Sugar Plum Fairy looked at them happily, "forgive me? That''s funny! " She suddenly turned cold and looked at them cruelly, "now, you should ask me for forgiveness. Who do you think you are? prince regent? queen? You are nothing in front of me. I am the real queen. " The Duke of hawthorn was still approaching quickly and said painfully, "Sugar Plum Fairy, believe me, you will only destroy the four kingdoms. Do you want to be the next ginger queen? Have you forgotten what we said together?" "Of course I didn''t forget, but Queen Mary is dead. She has left herself. She abandoned us. Do you want us to live as she thinks?" Sugar Plum Fairy was very angry, "I''m not a toy!" "Catch them!" Sugar Plum Fairy pointed at them and roared, "you are all fools. I said queen ginger was a traitor. You really believe it!" Her face changed rapidly to the complacency of the success of the plot. A group of armored soldiers pulled out their knives and came towards them mechanically. "Clara, you take the chance and gray and I will hold them down!" Said the Hawthorn Duke in a deep voice. Then he rushed up, followed by gray. He also wanted to see what special abilities the people transformed from these toys had. The Duke of hawthorn is the king of flowers. His whole body is full of flowers. Does his ability have anything to do with plants? Is the ability of the ice king related to ice and snow? Gray punched a soldier and let out a cry. The soldier with iron pimples sank a large piece in his chest and flew out to knock down several soldiers behind him. The Sugar Plum Fairy''s pupils contracted and her eyelids beat uncontrollably. She quickly said to the other soldiers, "hurry, hurry, put the other soldiers up. I need more soldiers!" That''s iron. Even if you hit him with a sledgehammer, you may not be able to hit him like this, but he punched him like that. Is he still human? After a few feet, he solved the remaining soldiers. Gray looked at the Duke of hawthorn and found that there were no plants on the ground, no vines to bind the soldiers, and no flowers and plants grew on the soldiers. On the contrary, the Duke of hawthorn, who rushed up with confidence, was pressed down on the ground by two soldiers, and his old face was in close contact with the earth. Gray pulled at the corner of his mouth! How dare you confidently say you want to hold them down? It''s almost the same as giving a head! Gray was helpless. He kicked the two soldiers and looked at Sugar Plum Fairy. "Come down and catch him!" Sugar Plum Fairy''s face changed greatly and shouted, pointing to gray. A new group of soldiers took mechanical steps and jingled down from the new machine. "Do you look down on me too much!" Gray turned over the console, grabbed the Sugar Plum Fairy by the neck, reached out and pulled out the key. The speed of those special knots was enough for him to kill her several times, and she even counted on them. Pulling out the key, gray looks at Sugar Plum Fairy. Her face is also very delicate, like a doll, which makes people unbearable to hurt. But now he was a loyal and very principled knight. He stared at her expressionless, "order them to stop!" Feeling the threat of death, Sugar Plum Fairy didn''t hesitate and shouted, "stop, stop!" After shouting, she looked at gray angrily, "let go of your dirty hands. Can I run away from a great Knight like you?" When she said the last sentence, she looked strange. Gray let her go and said, "let them all lose their weapons and screw their heads off!" "Don''t bother!" The Duke of Hawthorn got up from the ground, patted the dust on his body and went to the console, "let them stand on the new machines and turn them into toys again." Gray was surprised. "Can it still be like this?" He thought it was a one-off, but he didn''t expect it could be reversed, which was amazing. They looked at Sugar Plum Fairy at the same time. She felt helpless and had to do it and let them return to the new machine. Clara came over and gray gave her the key. She started the machine and turned the soldiers into toys. "You just talked about the ginger queen. What''s the matter?" After finishing the soldiers, Duke Hawthorn asked seriously. This problem has been in his mind since Sugar Plum Fairy said that sentence. He won''t stop until he makes it clear. Sugar Plum Fairy was still arrogant and didn''t realize that she was going to be a prisoner, "didn''t you guess? I lied to you. I''m the one who really wants to rule the four kingdoms. Are you satisfied? " "Your Majesty, let someone invite the king of ice and snow back. We must tell everyone the truth and return the innocence of Queen ginger!" The Hawthorn Duke murmured. Although he foiled the Sugar Plum Fairy''s plot, he was still not very happy. He felt very guilty for misunderstanding queen Jiang for so long. Clara thought for a moment and suggested, "well, call back the queen ginger. Since she is innocent, I think she can come back here." "What do you think, gray?" At last, she looked at gray and asked him for his opinion. "You''re the queen. Just decide for yourself!" Gray shook his head and refused to participate. Clara nodded hard after being rejected. "Call her back. We''ll tell everyone the truth in the palace." "Guard, lock up sugar plum fairy!" The Duke of Hawthorn looked at the remaining guards, who were used as carrying tools by the Sugar Plum Fairy. "Yes, sir!" The guards came to Sugar Plum Fairy trembling. Things just turned around so fast that they were dazzled. But they knew that sugar Plum Fairy was a traitor, and the queen and the Regent won. Of course, the knight beside the queen is a monster, a very powerful one. The Sugar Plum Fairy snorted coldly, shook off their hands and walked away consciously. The three left here and asked people to inform the king of ice and snow and the queen of ginger immediately. The spies set out quickly. If everything goes well, they can come to the palace tonight. Chapter 855 When the ice king received the news, he was still waiting for Clara to visit the flower kingdom and go to the ice kingdom. Unexpectedly, Clara didn''t wait, but she waited for a shocking news. Sugar Plum Fairy is the real Betrayer. She framed queen ginger. They were all deceived by her. Now the queen asked them to return to the palace to judge the Sugar Plum Fairy in the palace and return the innocence of the ginger mother queen. "How could this happen?" The king of ice and snow looked incredible. Just preparing for a parade, the four kingdoms changed. After reading the letter from the Duke of Hawthorn over and over again, the king of ice and snow decided to go back to the palace, not only to participate in the trial, but also to ask face-to-face what happened. On the other side, the spy walked carefully in the forest of the fourth kingdom, his feet and stomach trembling. Although the queen told him that ginger mother was a good person, don''t worry. But the image of Queen Jiang''s mother as a bad person has existed in his mind for so many years, and he can''t change it for a while. Even if he keeps telling himself that he''s okay, he still can''t help shaking in his heart. "Why did you come here!" Suddenly, the spy felt surrounded. A huge woman stared at him from above and made a sound like a bell. "It''s the queen. The queen asked me to send a letter to Queen ginger!" The spy quickly raised the letter and said loudly. "Letter? Which queen? What letter? " Queen ginger continued to ask. She had learned the news of Queen Mary''s death from Clara, so of course she wouldn''t think that Queen Mary was back at this time. Her first idea was that sugar Plum Fairy wanted to deceive her with this. Without hesitation, the spy said directly, "it''s a letter from Queen Clara!" "Queen Clara came to the four kingdoms the day before yesterday. She is the daughter of Queen Mary and succeeded Queen Mary yesterday." Afraid that the queen ginger didn''t know, he explained it again. "I see. Bring the letter!" When Queen Jiang''s mother finished, several mice rushed over and took the letter from him. The huge puppet giant stopped, and queen ginger slid down from it, took the letter and opened it. After a quick sweep, the queen ginger looked surprised and blurted out, "so fast?" It''s only a few days since she told them about the Sugar Plum Fairy''s plot. In the letter, Clara told her that she had solved it. The Sugar Plum Fairy''s plot was exposed and was about to be tried. Please ask her to witness the Kingdom and restore her identity and innocence. "How is that possible? Isn''t it the conspiracy of Sugar Plum Fairy to deceive me into the palace and solve me once and for all? " Queen Jiang''s mother couldn''t help thinking that it''s hard for her to doubt. It''s only a few days. Can they do what they can''t do for so many years? At this time, I feel that even if the layout is not enough, how can I find her out? It''s only two days. If you count the time they go back, it''s actually less than two days. Queen Jiang mother looked at her remaining subjects and didn''t know how to make a decision. After thinking for a long time, the spy who sent the letter was a little sleepy. When she wanted to sleep, she finally made up her mind. Go! I have to go. This letter is sent in the name of Clara. If it is really a conspiracy, it means that the Sugar Plum Fairy already knows that Clara came to the fourth kingdom first. Clara may be in danger. She is Queen Mary''s daughter. If she is in danger, she must save her. Moreover, in theory, these dangers were brought to her by herself. If it is not a conspiracy, it would be better. The four kingdoms can restore peace and no longer be controlled by conspiracy. "Everybody, get ready to go!" The ginger mother queen said in a deep voice. Since you want to go anyway, take all your strength. Even if you can''t run, you should save Clara and let her leave here. She doesn''t ask her to expose the Sugar Plum Fairy''s plot. As long as she can safely return to what she said about London, she can live up to the trust of Queen Mary and Clara. The rest of the people began to prepare. They all had absolute trust in Queen ginger, otherwise they would not follow her here. As the clowns entered, countless mice hid in it, and the huge puppet theater moved slowly. The huge puppet theater pushed aside the surrounding trees and set off in the direction of the castle step by step. Passing by the sentry, the spy suddenly summoned up his courage, "Sir, can you stop? I have another order for captain Philip." The puppet giant stopped, the spy jumped out, and the Nutcracker soldier standing in the sentry just woke up. "Did the people of the fourth kingdom call?" Said the captain in a deep voice. The spy didn''t pass from him before. The spy has his own secret channel. "No, Captain, your majesty invited queen Jiang to the palace, and you were transferred back to the palace." Cried the spy. "Back to the palace, what about here?" The captain frowned and asked subconsciously. The spy said, "Captain, Queen Jiang has gone to the palace. This Sentry is no longer necessary." The sentry is used to guard against the fourth kingdom, but now the fourth kingdom is going to be washed white, and the sentry is naturally not needed. "Mother ginger, go to the palace?" Philip saw the huge puppet theater, put his palm on the handle of the knife, held back his hand and looked at the spy, "why? She betrayed the four kingdoms. " He has no scruples. Once said, betrayal is betrayal. He will not change his words because queen Jiang is here. "Fool!" A cold hum came from the puppet theater, but there was no more action. The spy breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t fight. He looked at Philip and said, "this is the order of her majesty. I don''t know anything else. Just carry it out!" With that, he ignored him and turned back to the puppet theater. After staying in the terrible fourth kingdom for so long, he suddenly felt that the theater did not seem so terrible, and the people in it were not ferocious bad people. After the spy entered, the puppet theater moved again and walked towards the castle. Philip looked puzzled as they left. Then I thought about it, but I didn''t stay here anymore. I rode my horse and went towards the castle. He is a loyal Nutcracker soldier. Since the queen has told him not to stick to it, he will naturally obey the Queen''s orders. Maybe queen Jiang''s mother knew that the queen was returning, sincerely confessed, decided not to continue her atrocities and surrendered to the queen... He thought so, riding behind the puppet theater and heading for the castle. Chapter 856 In the palace hall, Clara was the only one sitting on the throne, and the remaining two Regents stood on both sides. Below are the people who came to watch the trial, as well as Queen Jiang, who was invited to the palace. At this time, the ginger mother queen still couldn''t believe it. She didn''t enter immediately after she came outside the castle yesterday. Instead, she let the mouse soldiers in to explore the news and found that Clara was still intact, and she chose to enter after the sugar plum fairy had been locked up. Then he learned how they used a key to lead out the plot of Sugar Plum Fairy. Although the Sugar Plum Fairy almost succeeded in the process, the final result was good. The Sugar Plum Fairy''s plot was exposed and there was no possibility of turning over from now on. And she will also successfully wash away her grievances and become the king of the amusement kingdom again. The subjects brought out from the fourth kingdom with her are around the queen Jiang mother. Others try to stay away from them, as if there were something unclean around them. The queen ginger didn''t care. She looked at Clara sitting on the throne with great satisfaction. "Just like Queen Mary, as smart, as brave and as beautiful!" She couldn''t help sighing. Clara nodded to the two Regents around her. The king of ice and snow stood up and shouted, "quiet!" For a moment, the noisy hall quieted down. "Bring the sugar plum fairy!" The ice Kingdom continued to shout. The soldiers who had already prepared entered the hall with the sugar plum fairy who was obviously haggard. Clara stood up and read out: "Sugar Plum Fairy, you conspired to rule the four kingdoms. After being detected by Queen Jiang, you framed queen Jiang, deceived the two regents, and plunged the four kingdoms into chaos. It''s a great crime!" "My mother let you rule the candy Kingdom, but you let the four kingdoms suffer from war. You will be expelled. You can never return to the four kingdoms and are not allowed to enter the territory of the four kingdoms." They discussed the trial of Sugar Plum Fairy together all night yesterday. Gray''s opinion is to kill her directly to eliminate future problems, or use a new machine to turn her back into a toy, which just has such a function. But the two regents and Clara disagreed. They thought it was too cruel to be executed directly, and it was inappropriate to change back to toys. Her mother created four kingdoms and turned them into human beings. She didn''t want to destroy her mother''s kingdom. After asking the opinions of the Queen Mother Jiang who arrived later, the Queen Mother Jiang also said that she did not need to kill her, so everyone unanimously decided to exile the Sugar Plum Fairy so that she could never return to the four kingdoms. For a regent who intended to rule the four kingdoms, this should be a very severe punishment. Gray doesn''t care and doesn''t comment on it. He personally likes to solve it at once. Exile is unreliable. Once she lurks in the dark, it will be a very troublesome thing. Although after her plot was exposed, almost no one sympathized with her or listened to her. However, gray felt that the queen ginger had diehards and was willing to escape with her. It was not surprising that sugar plum fairy had several diehards. It would be troublesome to make small moves secretly. "Your Majesty, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me this time. I just miss Queen Mary so much that I did these things. I hope she can come back, even to punish me!" The Sugar Plum Fairy pleaded sadly. She didn''t want to be exiled, lose all her honor and go to the wild with dirty soil and ferocious beasts. "You almost ruined everything my mother left!" Clara said angrily, "guard, take her down and expel her from the four kingdoms." Gray nodded secretly. Clara was still not stupid and was not soft hearted at the critical moment. I''ve been soft hearted once and again, and the Sugar Plum Fairy won''t be punished. "The four kingdoms are a peaceful place. I hope you can build a peaceful home together." Clara said to the people. "Thank you, your majesty, for bringing peace to the four kingdoms and peace to us!" There were warm applause and cheers. After a while, the applause stopped. Clara looked at the queen ginger and said loudly, "the queen ginger was wronged by the Sugar Plum Fairy. I will restore your status as regent and the title of amusement kingdom!" "Thank you, your majesty!" Queen Jiang''s tears filled her eyes and bowed deeply, as did the clowns behind her. She may not care about the rest, but Queen Mary gave her the honor of the Regent and the name of the amusement Kingdom, and she will recover anyway. If Clara didn''t say it, she would also take the initiative to mention it. Clara said it and naturally got her gratitude. "Your Majesty, we will also issue a notice to tell everyone the truth of the matter and let the people who originally belonged to the amusement Kingdom return to the amusement kingdom." The Duke of Hawthorn warned. There are few people in the amusement Kingdom now. It''s useless to restore this name without giving it to others. It exists in name only. So we still have to return people. As long as people go back, the amusement kingdom will naturally recover. But he didn''t really want to mention it, because being cheated by Sugar Plum Fairy for so long would make them look stupid and played around by her. But the queen ginger mother is also their friend. Now she is innocent. They also caused part of her suffering. Naturally, they have to make up for it. "Well, I really need it. Please ask the Duke of Hawthorn to do it!" Clara nodded. She just nodded. The Regent is better at dealing with these things. "And the kingdom of candy!" The ice king reminded, "Sugar Plum Fairy is exiled. What about the candy kingdom?" Clara needs to decide whether to cancel the name of the candy Kingdom, break up those people and distribute them to other kingdoms, or arrange a new regent for the candy kingdom. Yesterday they only discussed the treatment of Sugar Plum Fairy, but they didn''t think of the candy kingdom. Clara was a little embarrassed. She didn''t want the four kingdoms left by her mother to fall apart. She wanted to keep each kingdom, but it was also difficult to re elect a regent. "What do you think, gray?" Clara turned her head and looked at the knight pretending to be wood nearby. Sir, there must be something strange about this¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gray make complaints about his heart. "Well, you are the queen. You should learn to make decisions on such things yourself. I''m just a knight. Just protect you!" Gray shook his head, too lazy to think. Clara seemed to think of something, and suddenly her eyes lit up, "gray, you can be the Regent of the candy kingdom!" "Don''t..." "I declare that gray is..." Clara announced loudly before he refused. "Wait a minute!" Gray hurriedly interrupted her, grabbed her hand and seriously proposed, "I have a candidate!" Clara looked at him suspiciously. Don''t gray want to be Regent? Gray grabbed a small one from his shoulder and nodded her head with her fingers. Little Molly covered her head and grew bigger. "Your Majesty, I think little jasmine is very suitable to be the new Regent. Give her the candy kingdom!" Gray smiled. The ELF''s eyes brightened and he was not modest at all, "OK! Good! " Clara nodded. "I announce that little Molly is the new Regent of the candy kingdom!" "Your Excellency!" People saluted and recognized the playful appointment. "I want to change my name!" Little Molly waved her hand and gave her first order to take office. Seeing that everyone was listening to her carefully, little jasmine forked her small waist and said with a smile, "wine Kingdom, later renamed wine kingdom. I''m wine queen, Queen!" Looking at little Molly smiling like a fool, gray rubbed her head, "don''t fool!" The kingdom is given to you. You can play whatever you want. Why do you have to change your name? Her mother left it. "Smelly gray, I''m the queen now. Don''t rub it!" "Well, the candy kingdom will be called the wine kingdom in the future!" Clara decided. Chapter 857 After banishing the Sugar Plum Fairy, the gray Knight also fell into a situation of nothing to do. Every day, he was pulled by the new wine queen to work hard to build her wine kingdom. "Alas, there are so many people, why do I have to do it?" Gray doesn''t like it. He doesn''t want to do these unskilled jobs as long as he has strength. Little Molly thought, tilted her head, stared at him with beautiful eyes, and said with a sweet smile, "but gray, you''re the best!" "That''s right. Of course I''m the best." His majesty boasted, but he was not too boastful, "but others can do it. I have more important things to do." "What''s up?" Little Molly is curious. The important thing Gray said must be very important and interesting. She wants to hear it. Gray lowered his head and whispered, "Clara is leaving tomorrow, but I haven''t told her a bedtime story yet." At this point, his majesty is a little distressed. After banishing the Sugar Plum Fairy before, Clara was going to continue to participate in the parades of the two kingdoms. Because of the delay, she changed her clothes again. This time, she was a capable military uniform, which immediately fascinated someone who was fraternal. Little Molly blinked her big eyes and said softly, "Clara is an adult. She doesn''t need to listen to bedtime stories!" "Yes, no matter how old people are, there is a child called innocence in their heart. I''m just a good man to help everyone keep innocence!" Gray said seriously. Little Molly rolled her eyes and gray was lying again. No longer care about him, he directed the people to change the surrounding layout and turn the place originally full of candy into a kingdom filled with wine. "Sir, your wine has been brewed!" Several people came together holding a big barrel and cheerfully invited Xiao Molly. "Really, great!" Little Molly hurried over and couldn''t wait to open the bucket, but she saw a bucket of orange liquid with some sour smell. "It''s not wine at all. Vinegar doesn''t count!" Little jasmine was angry and felt that they were perfunctory. "But we don''t know how to make wine!" Several people lowered their heads and whispered. They can only make candy. They don''t know anything about wine making. How can they find out how to make wine according to her words? One of them thought for a moment and suggested, "Sir, why don''t you ask your Excellency the ice king to borrow some people? It''s said that people in the ice kingdom are best at brewing wine!" "Yes, yes, the people in the ice and snow Kingdom make the best wine. They make all the wine in the palace, and we sometimes buy it from there." Other people also highly praise it. They won''t do it themselves, but they can find some. It''s cold in the ice and snow kingdom. Those people drink wine every day. Everyone can make wine, but many people know a little. Those who are proficient in making wine are also in the ice and snow kingdom. Little Molly thought for a while and thought it was reasonable, "gray, let''s go find the ice king!" "Don''t worry, the party to see Clara off will begin soon. You can see him at the party in a moment. What''s the hurry?" Gray waved his hand. Clara left tomorrow. Naturally, the Regents wanted to see her off, so they discussed and held a farewell party for her. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At night, the tall palace was brightly lit, and the hall was filled with the aroma of wine and food. Gray grabbed the running elf and said with a smile, "you are the queen now. You should pay attention to etiquette. You can''t get drunk or drink everywhere regardless of your image. Everyone is looking at you." Little Molly pointed to her lips and thought, "as long as I get smaller, everyone won''t see me." "No, you are the queen of wine. How can you ignore etiquette? If your subjects see and learn from you, the wine kingdom will become an alcoholic kingdom. They will drink all the wine at that time, and you won''t have to drink." Grayson threatened. This is not a lie. This is pure reasoning and reasoning about the future. Little Molly can''t tell whether it''s true or not. At least, there is such a possibility, isn''t it? Little Molly thought for a moment. It seems so. If they drink all the wine, they won''t have to drink. "Little Molly, I heard you want someone who can make wine?" Clara, dressed in a gorgeous dress, quietly walked behind them, and suddenly made a noise, which frightened little jasmine''s hands. When little Molly heard her question, she suddenly broke down and nodded, "yes, yes, the king of ice and Snow said he couldn''t give people away. He asked me to find them myself and see who would like to go to the wine kingdom with me." Little Molly said very depressed, "everyone is living well at their original home. Why do you want to go with me?" But if those people don''t go with her, she won''t have anyone to make wine. Do you want to exchange candy and people from the ice and snow kingdom? In that way, the kingdom of wine or the kingdom of candy is not worthy of its name. It is not the kingdom she wants. "Don''t be unhappy. I''ll go back this time. If I have the chance to come back, I''ll bring some dolls related to wine making. They will all become people in your wine Kingdom, so that you will have someone to make wine!" Clara said with a spoiled smile and gently rubbed little jasmine''s hair. "Good!" Little Molly''s eyes brightened and hugged Clara. "Thank you. You must hurry up!" Full of expectation, she fell into the dream of being surrounded by wine after Clara came back. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon!" Clara said, and a strange color suddenly appeared on her face. If she remembers correctly, the time flow rate of the two worlds is different. The time of her own world is much slower than that of this world. If she stays there for a period of time, it may have been months or even years. In this way, if you say it as soon as possible, it may make little Molly wait for a while. She was about to explain to the elf, but gray took her hand and walked away, laughing, "don''t disturb her dream." "However, I just thought that if I leave, it should be a long time in this world." Clara was distressed and said, "I''ve seen it before. We''ve been here for more than ten days, and the dance hasn''t ended at my godfather''s house." According to this speculation, even if she went out to look for those dolls immediately, and then talked to her father and godfather, it might be a few months after she came back. "It''s all right. Who says you can only bring dolls. You can also make them here. Don''t the soldiers of Sugar Plum Fairy make them themselves?" Gray smiled. Clara looked at him in surprise and blurted out, "why don''t you talk to little Molly?" "Little jasmine also needs to grow. Why do you want so much wine?" Gray shrugged and didn''t care. "You are really bad!" Clara laughed. "Then I''ll leave you the key so that you can use the new machine while I''m away." "That''s what your mother left you, and it''s also the foundation for you to rule the four kingdoms!" Gray warned seriously. "Will you betray me?" Clara asked, looking at her seriously. "Of course not. I''m your most loyal knight. I''ll always stand by your side and protect you!" "I believe you!" The two looked at each other, and the atmosphere became more and more ambiguous. Finally, gray lowered his head, Clara stood on tiptoe, and the loyal knight became a real knight. Chapter 858 Sending Clara to the fallen tree, gray stopped. "Then I''ll go out and come back to see you later!" Clara waved to gray, and her sweet smile seemed to make the snow melt. "I''ll wait for you to come back!" Gray also smiled, "if you can''t find me Clara threw the gold coin in her hand and said with a smile, "then I will throw it into the river under the castle and throw it down hard!" "It seems that I can only come out of the water!" Clara smiled, turned over and hugged him with a kiss, then bent down and quickly walked into the hollow trunk of the big tree and disappeared in the darkness that gray couldn''t see through. Gray waited for a while before he bent down and walked in, but he didn''t go deep. After walking somewhere, he stopped sharply and reached out to touch something in front of him. After a while, he withdrew his hand in disappointment, turned back to the world of the four kingdoms and walked slowly in the direction of the castle. After returning to the castle, gray took out a key and rubbed it in his hand. He wanted to go to the new machine for the first time. He wanted to know what the machine was like and why it could give the toy flesh and soul. But after entering the castle, he was not in a hurry. He turned his steps and walked into a long corridor. Walking down the corridor, he came to the back of the clock, stood on the platform and gently pulled the joystick. In the tall house, Clara took what her mother had left her. Wearing the long dress she left, she walked down the stairs quickly. Looking around, she saw her father sitting in a chair with a sad face. He strode over, apologized to his father, said he didn''t understand his pains, was too attached to his mother''s death, and so on. The father was moved and hugged Clara, feeling that his daughter had grown up. After making up, Clara danced with her father, accompanied by a gift left by her mother. Before leaving here, Clara is going to see the godfather and ask him if he knows about the four kingdoms. In her opinion, this is certain, because the godfather put the key there. He must know more than himself. After entering the stage, Clara subconsciously looked at the clock. She remembered that she had seen her father''s sad face from there before, otherwise she wouldn''t want to understand so many things. But as soon as she looked up, she was stunned. She saw a doll standing on the original ring, looked here and turned slowly. She was sure that there was no such doll on the godfather''s clock. And the doll is so much like gray that it just can''t move or talk. "Gray?" She whispered to the doll, with some doubt between her eyebrows. But the doll did not answer her, but returned to the back of the clock with the rotation of the clock. Gray pulled the lever again, and the platform slowly turned to the other side. As soon as she turned around, she saw Clara standing below. She seemed to open her mouth and say something, but there was no sound. Looking at Clara, Gray was a little confused. What he saw last time was not like this. Last time, people in that world were like being hit by a powerful slow spell, like sloths. But this time, Clara he saw was very normal. Her movements were no different from ordinary people. It seemed that he saw him and wanted to say hello to him. "Clara, what are you doing and why are you talking to the clock?" Clara''s sister came in from behind and asked strangely. "See the figure above?" Clara pointed it out to her. "See, eh, there seems to be no such doll before. When did you put it on!" My sister also had some doubts and wondered if she had remembered wrong. Clara smiled brightly. "I put it on. I named him gray." Then she said to it, "isn''t it, stupid gray?" "Well, aren''t you going to find Mr. dussemel? We''re going home soon." Her sister pushed her and said that she didn''t want to stare at a doll in a daze. It looked a little stupid. Clara was pushed around by her and turned back again. After the circle turned around, she turned back again. The doll was still on it. But when she went to the godfather, she came back and found that the doll was no longer on it. Clara had some doubts, but before she could figure out what was wrong, her father, sister and brother had taken her to the carriage and walked home. Castle palace, gray came down from the platform, his heart was not calm. What he saw told him that after Clara left, the time flow rate of the two worlds seemed to become the same, so he saw Clara who acted normally. On the other side, they can see themselves, but what they see is not normal themselves. Otherwise, a shrinking living man standing on the clock will certainly cause them to shout and exclaim. But the woman just pointed at herself for a while, and her expression was normal without much surprise. Clara must have seen herself, recognized herself and wanted to talk to herself. It shows that in her opinion, she still has some recognizable places so that she can recognize herself, but others will not be surprised. "I won''t be a doll in their eyes, will I?" Gray suddenly said to himself. He has this idea, not out of nothing, but that people in the world are made of dolls. When he appears on the clock, his image in the eyes of others is just a doll, which doesn''t seem to be surprising. And in this way, Clara can recognize herself, and others won''t be too surprised. At most, it''s strange how a doll ran onto the clock. After all, that place is only a place for information exchange between the two worlds, which is not completely integrated. It is understandable that there is some distortion in information transmission. As for the time flow rate of the two worlds is the same, gray also has some guesses. He found three Regents who were still in the palace. The three Regents usually live in the palace and will not return to their kingdom. Except that little jasmine is in full swing building her own wine Kingdom, the other three are here. Including the ginger queen who wants to build the kingdom from scratch. She is not as hands-on as little jasmine. Everything is left to others who return to the amusement kingdom. Naturally, someone will handle those things for her. "Gray, has the queen left the four kingdoms?" Seeing him, the three asked in unison. "The queen has left, but she will be back soon." Gray answered quickly and said, "three gentlemen, if it''s convenient for me, I''d like to ask you a few questions." "You ask!" Queen Jiang nodded. She knew she could come back. Gray made a lot of efforts and was kind to him. Gray nodded. "Has Queen Mary been here since she created the four kingdoms until she left last time?" "No!" Queen ginger shook her head, "Queen Mary sometimes leaves suddenly and will not come back for several days. Sometimes she will come back after leaving for half a day." Gray nodded and continued to ask, "how long have the four kingdoms existed?" "Thirty three years!" The ginger mother queen calculated and quickly replied. "OK, I see. Thank you, sir!" Gray nodded. The answer was similar to what he thought. Sure enough, Queen Mary was the same. When she returned there, the worlds on both sides would be synchronized, which was why she would disappear every other period of time. Because when she was in this world, the world would pass very slowly, so every time she went back, it didn''t take long, so no one noticed there. But after she went back, both sides synchronized, and it was easy to find her leaving. Of course, if it is not synchronized, her departure will be more obvious. Maybe she will leave for months and years at a time. However, in that way, the history of the four kingdoms is far more than 33 years, and it is almost 333 years. Chapter 859 "I wonder if gray has returned to this world? Will he come to me? " Following the godfather, Clara''s thoughts diverged. According to the time gap he knows, gray has been there for a long time. Maybe he has had enough and returned here. The godfather is going to attend a cocktail party. He said that there are many young people, especially outstanding talents, to let her know. But she didn''t want to come. She just wanted to go back to the four kingdoms, but Godfather dussemel told her to send her to do well after the reception. But she couldn''t talk to the people at the party. She felt there was nothing to say. Now she just wanted to go back. Suddenly, when passing by a pavilion, she suddenly saw a woman who was very luxurious but incompatible with the banquet, enjoying the scenery alone in the pavilion. "Godfather, I''ll meet some friends!" She sped up a few steps, turned her head to dussemel and walked away. "Go, it''s not like to be with me all the time!" Dussemel nodded happily. Clara hurried towards the strange woman. Of course, she was just out of tune with the party. She looked very good. She was also very beautiful in that dress with a different charm. "Hello, I''m Clara, Clara stubb. Can I sit here?" Clara walked over and said hello. "Of course, please!" The woman smiled gently and said her name politely, "I''m Alice Kingsley. Just call me Alice." She was pulled over by her mother. Originally, she didn''t want to come over. With the existence of gray, she will not be tied up because of financial problems. It depends on people''s face. On the contrary, she has become a successful strong woman because of her last success. Both sides felt close and familiar with each other. After a few words, they quickly became familiar with each other. For example, when they talk about magic and monsters, they don''t regard it as a pure story, but normal communication. As they spoke, suddenly a blue butterfly stopped on the teapot in front of them, with its head towards Alice and its wings shaking gently. "Hello, little butterfly, who are you?" Clara lowered her head, her eyes flush with the butterfly, and looked at it with a smile. Alice looked at the butterfly and felt a little familiar, but she hadn''t seen the Abu Soren butterfly, so she didn''t recognize it. Seeing that Alice didn''t recognize herself, the blue butterfly flew up, landed on her hand, gently shook its tentacles, and then flew out of the pavilion. "It seems to have something to tell me?" Alice wondered. She didn''t care if Clara would think she was crazy. "Let''s follow up and have a look!" Clara suggested excitedly, feeling curious, not strange. After all, they are people who have seen the world. What is a more spiritual butterfly. They followed the butterfly. Instead of going to the garden, the blue butterfly entered the house and took them to the bathroom. When they got to the bathroom, they glanced around and saw the butterfly flying in front of the mirror. When the butterfly saw Alice come in, she killed her head... And crashed into the mirror. The mirror rippled, and the figure of the butterfly quickly disappeared in the mirror. Looking at herself in the mirror, Alice understood that this should be people in the underground world. They want to go to the underground world by themselves. Turning to look at Clara, who was already stunned, Alice smiled and said, "Clara, I''m going to go in and have a look, you..." "OK, OK, let''s go and have a look. It can pass through the mirror. It''s amazing!" Clara''s face was eager to try. She wanted to climb in from the mirror immediately. Alice:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ I want you to leave and don''t get involved. However, she thought, there should be no danger in the underground world. The Red Queen has long failed. Now the kind white queen rules the world. It seems nothing to let her go together. "Then let''s go together!" Alice nodded, closed the bathroom door with her backhand, and took Clara up the washstand. Reaching out and touching the mirror, I found that I really couldn''t touch the mirror. Instead, it seemed to touch a strange water film. There was some touch, but it could directly penetrate the past. Clara also reached out excitedly, and then they were sucked in by the mirror. On the mirror side, they came out of the frame hand in hand. The first thing they saw was a huge room one by one. Clara looked at this scene in surprise. She was familiar with this perspective. It was this perspective when she looked at the godfather''s dance hall on the clock. She felt that everything had become bigger and smaller than slapping. This is a luxurious room. The tiger carpet on the ground is hatching, and the chess pieces on the chessboard are fighting. "Alice, it''s so tall. How can we get down?" Clara lay carefully on the edge, looking at the height of a cliff, and couldn''t help feeling guilty. "Let''s go down that way!" Alice looked around and found a rope at the edge. As long as they jumped over, they could slide down the rope. Clara looked at the distance and the big rope. She didn''t necessarily hold it. She shook her head. "I''ll fall to death!" Alice looked around again. It was so clean that there was nothing else to borrow for them. "Well, I''ll go down first and then find a chance to save you?" Alice suggested. It''s definitely not good to sit here and wait for death. If no one finds them, won''t they starve to death? "No, I''ll go with you!" Clara summoned up her courage. She was just instinctively afraid, but if she really wanted to jump, she could still try. Alice nodded and asked to be careful. She rushed over and jumped up, hugged the huge rope accurately and slid down. On the chessboard, Alice looked back and saw Clara jump on the rope and slide down the rope. "In fact, it''s not difficult!" Clara was a little proud. "Yes, you are brave!" Alice encouraged. Suddenly, a chess piece in front was kicked off and hit Alice. She staggered back and knocked down another man. An egg like guy staggered down, then fell off the chessboard, fell to the ground and broke to the ground. "What a pity!" Clara lay on it, her heart aching. The pieces on the chessboard gathered around. Before Alice could say anything, a king like piece waved his hand. "Everyone go out and start rescue!" "They can move and talk!" Clara was surprised. In the four kingdoms, only those who have been turned into human beings by her mother can speak, and other dolls can''t even move. "Let''s go down and have a look!" Alice was worried about the egg that she had knocked down, and followed the pieces down from an inclined spear. They looked around the broken eggshell and found that the other party was not dead, but broken. Just put it together. Clara turned her eyes to the tiger she had noticed before. She crept over and touched its nose. "Ow!" The tiger roared so loudly that she shrank back and sat on the ground. "Alive!" Clara is novel. "Unfortunately, she can''t move!" Chapter 860 Here, Alice helped the eggshell piece together as she apologized to it. Suddenly, a blue butterfly blocked her way and looked at her: "still clumsy, double stupid!" Alice looked at the sudden emergence of the blue butterfly, looked at the wrinkled old face with great recognition, and recognized it at once. "You are Abu Soren, you have become a butterfly?" "The butterfly just outside is you? You led me here? " "Yes, yes, yes, yes!" Abu Soren said several times in a row. Yes, he continued, "Alice, there is another crisis in the underground world. We need your help!" "Is there a crisis?" Alice wondered, "isn''t there the White Queen and gray? How can I do what they can''t solve?" "He''s gone!" Abu Soren said faintly. Alice nodded suddenly. She had met him twice outside. He must have left the underground world long ago. "Moreover, this crisis is related to him, so only you can solve it and help the underground world escape the crisis of destruction!" Clara didn''t know when to get close to them and looked at them curiously. "Alice, do you know it? Butterflies can talk, too? " From their conversation, Clara realized that Alice might not be the first time to come to this strange world. This should be the same world as the four kingdoms, a world not on earth, what they call the underground world. "Well, this is Abu Soren. Everyone calls him a walking dictionary. He is very knowledgeable in the underground world." Alice said, "this is Clara, a new friend I just met." Abu Soren nodded softly and didn''t care about Clara''s arrival, an insignificant woman. Leading Alice to a door, Abu Soren said, "everyone is waiting for you. Be careful of the steps under your feet!" "What?" Alice opened the door and asked back. One step out, one step empty, and the whole person fell down. Clara saw this scene in the back. She immediately screamed, pointed to Abu Soren and said angrily, "this is murder!" At such a high place, she really couldn''t think how Alice would survive the fall. It was a new friend she could hardly talk about. It was pathetic to die like this. "Don''t worry, it''s okay. Go down quickly!" Abu Soren urged that he didn''t want to entertain the strange girl. "Murderer!" Clara looked at him and made a defensive gesture, trying to resist. Abu Soren breathed, the blue smoke wrapped Clara out of the door, and then there was a scream from farther and farther away. In trout Valley in the south, the White Queen and a group of people sat on the lawn and looked at the big island in front of them. The original island had a radius of about 2000 meters, but now it has grown around the periphery and increased by more than 100 meters, squeezing the surrounding rocks. In today''s underground world, there are three to five small earthquakes, one big earthquake in ten days and a half months, and other disasters, such as a volcano rising in the wilderness and a huge Rift Valley in the northern forest. If gray doesn''t come back, they''ll really destroy his island. But this plan is not easy. Looking at the group of conscientious soldiers around the island, we know that if we want to destroy the island, we must destroy them first. It was when he was sad that a shrill cry suddenly came from his head, and the two figures fell among them one after the other. Clara got up in surprise and checked her body. She felt a burst of surprise and surprise. It''s amazing that you didn''t die when you fell from such a high place, and you didn''t even have too much pain. It''s better to fall. "Alice, you''re back at last. We miss you so much!" A group of people saw the visitor and burst into tears. If you don''t come back, the underground world will be gone. "I miss you too!" Alice smiled, touched the white rabbit that climbed to her feet, and looked at the others. Everyone was there. "Alice!" Crazy hat stood up, grinned and gave her a hug. "Well, everybody, be quiet first!" The White Queen reassured that the matter could not be delayed any longer. "Sorry, Alice, this time it''s really urgent. When the matter is solved, we''ll hold a grand banquet for you." Alice quickly waved her hand. "No, no, seeing everyone is the best gift for me." "Well, who is she and why is she here?" Cried the twin brothers, pointing to Clara in the back. "She''s Clara. She''s my friend. We''re here together!" Alice hurriedly explained. But the White Queen waved her hand calmly, "we welcome anyone to be a guest. Alice, your friend is also our friend, but we can''t entertain you until later." "So what happened? Are you in a hurry? Even you can''t solve it?" Alice asked one question after another. But before anyone could answer, the earth shook suddenly, and Alice squatted down quickly. "What happened, the earthquake?" The earthquake passed quickly. Clara didn''t dare to get up and asked with some fear. "Yes, earthquake!" The White Queen sighed. "Now the underground world is on the verge of destruction. Alice, we need your help." A burst of blue smoke suddenly appeared, and Abu Soren flew out of it. Alice looked at everyone. "So, what happened?" "It''s gray!" The white rabbit sighed. "He wants to destroy the world!" Cried the dormouse. "Don''t talk nonsense!" The White Queen said softly, "I believe he didn''t mean it, but the underground world is really going to be destroyed because of him." "What''s going on? Gray won''t do anything! " Alice couldn''t believe it. She did tell gray before that she would come down and defeat him next time he was a bad man, but it was a joke, not really asking him to do it, but also destroying the world. Clara listened, but did not speak. The same name must be the same name. Gray is a diviner and a knight. He is still in the four kingdoms now. It can''t be related to here. And this gray seems to have done something bad, which is even less likely to be her gray. She said to herself in her heart, but her ears stood up and listened to them carefully. The White Queen said the island thing again and said softly, "so I don''t think he meant it, but he must take the island away, or the underground world will really be destroyed." "Abu Soren will help you find him, tell him what happened and let him come back." "No!" Alice refused. "Alice, please, the underground world will really be destroyed. We promise we won''t blame gray." Others say they just want to keep the underground world. Alice shook her head! Chapter 861 Alice rubbed her body, took out a small cloth bag, opened it and poured it on the ground. Two things fell out. "This flower?" The White Queen looked at her in surprise, "is this Gray''s gift for you?" The flowers she recognized were those that glowed at night on gray island. She had taken care of them for so long and was very familiar with them. "It was given to me the day I left." Alice nodded, but put the flower pendant around her neck and picked up the gold coin. Abu Soren looked at her pendant and nodded gently, "this is what he gave you. Just right, with this, I may be able to find him faster." "No!" Alice refused again, took the gold coin and said to everyone, "as long as I put the gold coin "Throw it in the water and gray will come out!" Alice turned her head. She didn''t say the last paragraph, but Clara forcibly caught her. Clara saw Alice looking at herself, silently took out a gold coin, spread out her palm and put it with Alice. In fact, when Alice first took out the gold coins, she didn''t feel anything. After all, there were so many gold coins. As long as she didn''t look at them carefully, they were basically the same. But after Alice said those words, she read out the following words with a sense of heart. Alice looked at her gold coins, compared them with her own, and hesitated, "yours is also what gray gave you?" "He is a diviner and a powerful knight. He helped me expose the conspiracy of the evil regent and brought peace to the four kingdoms!" Clara said faintly. "He is a powerful magician and a king. He killed Gaby walker for me and brought peace to the underground world!" Said Alice. The two looked at each other, and the atmosphere suddenly became strange. The other people wanted to open their mouth and say something, but they were suppressed by the strange atmosphere without making a sound. "Alice, try it. I''ll see which gray is!" Clara spoke and looked indifferent. Alice nodded. "Let''s go somewhere with water." Everyone stood up and Baia took the lead. "The nearest river is the one introduced into the island. Of course, you can go to the lake in the center of the island." "Go to the river!" The White Queen decided. The island gray is to be taken away. At that time, everyone will come out again, which will waste time. A group of people soon came to the river near the island. Now the river has been squeezed and trimmed, and the surrounding land has been broken. Alice was crowded to the river. Looking at the river, she suddenly hesitated. "Is the river a little small? How can gray get out?" Every time she thought of throwing it, she thought of throwing it into the sea. Because in her imagination, gray would appear in the sea and walk towards her step by step. "Try it, no, we''ll go to the lake!" The White Queen nodded. Alice took the gold coin, looked at Clara, took a deep breath and threw it into the river. With a Ding Dong sound, the gold coin fell into the water and soon sank to the bottom in the clear river and landed on the pebbles at the bottom of the river. Everyone''s eyes closely followed the gold coin. After it was settled, they all looked at the river nervously. After a while, there was no movement on the river. Alice squatted down and reached for the gold coin. "Wait!" Abu Soren flew over and quickly stopped her, "look again!" After a while, the gold coins at the bottom of the river suddenly vibrated, and the water was vibrated in circles. Suddenly, a stream of water broke away from gravity, rose from the water surface and formed a huge vortex in the air. "Here he is!" Abu Soren whispered. Everyone was shocked and relieved. As long as gray comes, everything will be easy. Just let him take away the island. This is certainly not difficult for him, and he should not refuse. After all, gray didn''t feel bad to them. As the White Queen said, he shouldn''t know the consequences, so he did it now. If he knew that the island would lead to this, he would not put the island in the underground world. A handsome long leg stepped out of the vortex, and a hearty laugh came, "Alice, haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you miss me so soon?" As soon as gray came out, he saw a lot of people around here, including white queen, Alice, big hairy beast, crazy hat, twin brothers, Baia, white rabbit, March rabbit and Clara. Wait, Clara? Gray quickly turned his eyes, stepped out of the vortex, wiped his eyes, looked carefully, and immediately turned and left. "Sorry, I''m in the wrong place!" "Gray, wait!" Alice and the White Queen shouted at the same time. It''s an emergency. It''s not a time to play. If you really want him to go, it''ll be troublesome. "You recognize the wrong person!" Gray ignored it and continued to walk into the vortex. "The underground world is going to be destroyed!" The White Queen shouted. She rushed forward and grabbed Gray''s clothes. "Next time, next time I will help!" Gray grabbed her hand and tried to pull her away. But the great queen, for the sake of the life and death of the underground world, could not care about the image. She hugged his hand with her arms and pulled back. "Gray, what''s the point of going back now?" Clara''s faint voice sent the air temperature down a few degrees. "Miss, do I know you?" Gray turned awkwardly and looked at Clara. There are too many people here, and they are all acquaintances. He also came back according to Alice''s gold coins. At this time, he can''t pretend not to know Alice. But Clara''s words can still have a try. I hope this Clara is not too smart. According to her previous performance, there is still the possibility of fooling the past. Clara:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Seeing that she didn''t speak, gray smiled confidently, turned his eyes, and suddenly said, "you may know my brother. We are twin brothers. We look very alike, so you recognize me wrong." "Your names are gray?" Clara smoked from the corner of her mouth. The lie was so insulting to people''s IQ that she didn''t bother to answer. "Yes!" Gray nodded solemnly. "My father met my mother on a world trip, but he left when she was pregnant, leaving only one name, gray." Gray sighed: "who knows that her mother is pregnant with twins, but she had to call us both gray. I hope we can meet him on the journey in the future so that he can recognize us at a glance after inheriting our father''s traveler talent." "It''s really worthy of being twins. The gold coins you left are the same!" Clara gritted her teeth and had fire in her eyes. Gray wiped sweat in his heart, but his mouth was not empty. He smiled and nodded, "yes! Yes, it''s the symbol of our family! " Clara took out the gold coin. "Then I''ll call him over. Let''s get your brothers together today!" "No, I don''t have a good relationship with him. We have to fight as soon as we meet, the kind that destroys the sky and the earth!" Gray shook his head seriously. "Oh!" Clara smiled coldly and was about to throw out the gold coins. "Miss, I''ll talk about you and my brother later. Now I want to save the world first." Gray came to her in a flash, took her little hand in his big hand and pressed the gold coin back into her palm. Then he looked at the White Queen seriously, "come on, what crisis has the underground world encountered? Just I was born to save the world! " Chapter 862 After listening to you and me in the underground world, gray suddenly realized. It turns out that the floating island can grow on the ground like growing vegetables. It doesn''t need nothing. It also needs to absorb nutrients from the world to grow itself. Over the past ten years, the underground world has gradually reacted. Although it is only some weak vibrations, it indicates that the disaster is approaching. According to Abu Soren and a guy named time, if this continues for hundreds to thousands of years, the underground world will be completely plundered by floating islands and destroyed. When hearing this, Gray was really excited about whether to take away the floating island, so he put it here and let it grow rapidly with the help of the difference of time and velocity. If they don''t take away the floating island, these people have nothing to do with themselves. And I don''t have to fight them. I can transfer them to the four kingdoms or the Narnia world. Beyond the four kingdoms, there are large tracts of ownerless land, and beyond Narnia, there are countless islands for people to live in. But looking at their trusting eyes, gray soon suppressed the idea. If you want to devour a world, you don''t have to devour the underground world. The world of the white witch is very good. Aslan said that the white witch was not a native of Narnia, but came from another world, but the world had been destroyed by her powerful magic and turned into a place where life disappeared. No one in that world will destroy it and no one will take care of it. It is just used to expand the floating island. "Sorry, I didn''t know that the floating island would plunder the growth of other worlds. I''ll put it away right away." Gray said apologetically. Everyone was relieved and nodded one after another, but there was no urge. There is plenty of time. The time needed for the floating island to destroy the world is not a little. You can still wait for this time. Gray came to the edge of the floating island, looked at the large floating island and nodded gently. The floating island has not only grown a circle, but also after ten years of development, there has been a lot of green on the island. The trees planted ten years ago have grown into a forest. "Sure enough, rapid construction still needs to take advantage of the difference in time and flow rate." Gray touched his chin and said happily. He only spent a few months outside, and ten years have passed here. The construction of floating island is very beautiful. If it were in the Kingdom, in Moore forest, it would be uncertain to put green on the lake at this time. Of course, his time is saved, but others'' time has been passing and working diligently. Reach out and gently point at the floating island, and the air around the whole floating island ripples. Without waiting for you to look carefully, the floating island suddenly disappeared from your eyes. What appeared in front of you was a deep giant pit. The rock mountains around the giant pit were originally broken by the top of the floating island. At this time, without the support of the floating island, they all continued to collapse. The river at the feet of the people no longer flows into the floating island, falls from high altitude, hits the mud below, and splashes a burst of muddy water. "As an apology, I invite you to visit my island and celebrate that I didn''t destroy the underground world!" Gray suggested to everyone, "drink good wine and have enough food!" "I like parties!" The big cat Miaomiao''s body disappeared and appeared in Gray''s arms the next moment. His tail gently hooked his hand and looked at him with big eyes. The glazed pupil only revealed one meaning: roll me! "Well, I''ll show you, too. I haven''t ignored your garden and your apple tree these years!" The White Queen smiled and said that it was time to be happy when the crisis was lifted. "No, now that the crisis has been lifted, I should go." Time took out a ball and threw it on the ground. The ball immediately became larger and became a mechanical round world that could stand people. Gray affectionately grabbed the shoulder of time and said with a smile, "we are all friends. Stay and have two drinks before you go!" "No, I still have things. I have a lot of things!" Time shook his head, started the machine, shot the ball into the sky, and then disappeared in a wave. The rest of the people had no opinion. Gray sent them all to the floating island, then flashed his body, disappeared in place, and appeared again above mamariel. Falling down, gray quickly came to the kitchen and asked them to prepare wine and food. Although it was returned to the white queen, it still belonged to him in name. It was not too much to ask them to prepare something, and no one dared to refuse. Let them prepare here. Gray has returned to the floating island. When the crisis was over, everyone was enjoying the flowers in high spirits. Alice, white queen and Clara got together. They were a little sneaky and didn''t know what they were talking about. "Wait a minute, the wine and food will arrive soon. You can stroll here first." Gray told everyone and walked to the three beauties. "What are you talking about? Do you mind if I sit in?" "Mind!" Clara and Alice held out a hand and jointly pushed him away. Gray didn''t care. As long as the White Queen didn''t use magic to block the sound, their conversation was no secret to him. And Clara seems to have forgotten her business for a while. It''s good! "Gray, it seems a little dark here?" The white queen left them alone and came up and whispered. He nodded gently and explained to her, "this is actually in different space. The sun is still the sun, but the sun shining in different space will be weaker than the real world." "Why don''t you let it out? It should be all right for a while." She doesn''t like it when it''s cloudy in broad daylight. She''s in a better mood when it''s sunny. "In fact, if I don''t let the floating island contact the earth, it won''t absorb the power of the world." Gray said, "but I''m afraid people won''t believe it." "What don''t you believe? Of course we believe you!" The White Queen smiled and said, "let it out. Such an environment is not suitable for a party!" "Well, I''ll go out!" Gray''s mind moved. He appeared in the castle again. Soon he found a suitable position behind the castle and released the floating island. As soon as the floating island came out, it attracted everyone''s attention, and everyone in the castle exclaimed. The people on the floating island also saw the changes in the surrounding scenery and knew that the floating island had been released again. The White Queen is busy explaining to you that gray is only released temporarily and will be taken away later, and the floating island will not absorb the power of the world in the air. Everyone had some trust in the White Queen and gray. They just stopped for a while, and then continued to play. Chapter 863 "Gray, come here!" When he returned to the floating island again, Alice waved to him with a smile. Gray thought her smile was malicious, but he walked over and said with a relaxed smile, "Alice, can I join your chat? I''m so lucky." "Gray, what kind of person is your brother?" Asked Alice, looking curious. "There is no doubt that he is a very handsome man, on a par with me." Gray smiled. "He''s also strong, but he''s better at divination." Gray told the truth, did not dare to boast, afraid of the final social death. Alice chirped for a while and suddenly said, "why didn''t little Molly come?" "She''s building..." Gray said with a thump in his heart. He couldn''t yell well. He quickly changed his mouth. "Last time I saw my brother, she followed my brother to play. She won''t follow me for the time being!" Fortunately, little jasmine was in the wine Kingdom this time. He felt he could go and return quickly. It took him a day or two at most. Little jasmine couldn''t find it and didn''t take her. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. It seems that God is helping him. "Really?" Alice drew a long tail and stared at him fiercely, trying to put pressure on him. "Yes!" Gray didn''t change his face and didn''t panic at all. What Gray said today is his brother. As for the future? Oh, he is not afraid at all. When they are alone, he can break them one by one. In a few words, they can forget who Gray''s twin brothers are. "Well, go and prepare the party. I''ll walk with the White Queen and Clara." Alice pushed him away and took them towards the lake. Clara asked softly, "do you believe him?" "This... Alice doesn''t know how to say it. Although what he said is a little bullshit, his statement is indeed reasonable. It seems that the absence of little Molly can also be proved laterally. Because little Molly is basically inseparable from gray. If two gray are one, little Molly should be next to him. "Little jasmine should be building the wine Kingdom at this time. She is very concerned about the wine Kingdom and often checks the progress there. I suspect he came too quickly and didn''t have time to talk to little jasmine, so she didn''t bring her." Clara guessed. Although it was a guess, Clara was confident in herself and felt that this was the truth. Before, they told each other the story of meeting gray, and then found that the gray they met had the same character, but they showed different abilities, but they all had one thing in common. There was an elf around them, whose name was little jasmine. By this time, they were 100% sure that this gray was Peter gray. But after Gray''s explanation, Alice was not sure, and Clara was still full of confidence. Gray returned to the cabin by the lake, opened the door and saw a box by the bed. what is it? With doubt, gray opened it, and a strong smell of Apple poured into his nose, which refreshed him. "There are so many apples, and they are not ordinary apples." Thinking of something, gray suddenly brightened his eyes and nodded gently, "my apple tree is really time to bear fruit." A box of about a hundred apples, some green and thin, some ruddy and full, good and bad. "These are the fruits of the apple tree in recent years. They have been kept here for you." The White Queen appeared behind him and said with a smile. Gray didn''t ask her why she didn''t eat, nodded and said, "today is just for everyone to express my apology." According to the number of people on the scene, gray picked out half of the big and red apples, and the rest were defective and put them away. Give the things to the decorator, and the White Queen walks around the island with gray. Having not come back for many years, the White Queen is much more familiar with the island than him. She takes him to watch the fruits of everyone''s labor in the past ten years. The island is already alive and full of green grass and flowers. However, such a large place cannot be carefully managed by those butterflies, so many places are full of weeds and wild flowers. But gray doesn''t care. It''s good to look vibrant. It doesn''t matter whether wild grass or flowers are better than desolate land. "Your Excellency!" After walking for a while, I met the old butterfly family. The old butterfly is old and can''t fly. "You did a good job." Gray said a few words of encouragement, suddenly remembered something, took out the remaining box of apples, took out half and gave them, "eat these!" "Thank you, my Lord!" The old butterfly quickly thanked and looked at the green and thin apple. But he knows that this is very close to the apple tree gray baby. When he left, he specially told the queen to take care of him. After a while, he was watered with mysterious potions. "You eat one and I''ll see!" Gray looked at him with interest. He hasn''t tried Apple yet, so he wants to see them first. The old butterfly didn''t dare to hesitate. At the sound of thanks, she took an apple and chewed it slowly. Soon, only the core was left. After eating the apple, the old butterfly''s face became better and her eyes became more angry. Gray shook his head slightly and was disappointed. The apple had some effect, but it still didn''t achieve the effect of keeping people young and full of vitality like Aslan''s apple tree. However, the victory lies in a large number. As long as you eat one every three or five, I believe ordinary people can live a long life. The old butterfly became better, causing a burst of cheers and thanks from other butterflies. Gray waved his hand and went on with the White Queen. Soon, I walked around the island and came to that rugged place. The woods here have grown up, with dense branches and leaves and vitality. Gray also saw some animals here, as well as mushrooms unique to the underground world. He lamented that his island species are becoming richer and richer, and the food chain is becoming more and more perfect. Then he saw several houses in a vacant lot and frowned. It is reasonable to say that there should be only those four criminals here, but there are more than ten houses here. Gray came forward and soon someone found him. The three hurried out and knelt down when they saw him without saying a word. They feel the changes around them, know that the floating island has been moved, and know that gray is back, so they have been waiting for him. "Your Majesty, please forgive me!" "What''s going on?" After their explanation with the white queen, gray realized that except for one who died a few years ago, the three had married in the underground world, and then several families wanted to move to the island, and the White Queen agreed for him. Gray looked at them. "You were criminals. Planting trees is a crime. You are not allowed to take a wife without my permission." After that, the voice turned, "but the White Queen is my friend. She agreed, and I''ll forgive you once." "From today on, you are all residents of the island. Leaving without my permission is betrayal." "Yes, we must be loyal to your majesty!" The three quickly nodded their thanks, and the other men, women, old and young looking at them also bowed their heads. "As the first residents of the island, these things will be distributed to you." Gray waved his hand and gave them the rest of the apples. "Thank you for your grace, your majesty!" Chapter 864 After seeing the situation on the island, gray and the White Queen finally came to the side where the apple tree was planted. For more than ten years, the apple tree has grown up, with small green fruits the size of a thumb hanging on it. "Your apple tree is very strange. The fruit in the first year will not mature until the second year, otherwise more apples will be harvested." Said the White Queen. Now it is the late autumn of the underground world, but the fruits that should have matured are still only the size of a thumb, not green. "It''s all right. The last fruit is delicious. It doesn''t matter to wait another year." Gray smiled. He doesn''t care much about time. What he needs most now is time. Of course, if he has been in the Kingdom, he also feels that it is a little long to bear fruit once every two years. But now he just plays outside for a few months, and then goes to the underground world. It has been ten years. The fruit trees have grown up, and the time is not worth money here. The White Queen nodded, but she hasn''t tried whether the fruit is really delicious. Gray thought it should be good. When the old butterfly ate the green and astringent fruit, the expression on his face did not become ugly, and some micro facial expressions did not change, indicating that the fruit can still be imported. Green and astringent fruits can be imported, so the red and big fruits will not be too bad. After a turn, they returned to the crowd, and everyone was still hilarious. Clara and Alice don''t know what to discuss. When they see gray coming back, they sneak up. "Gray, there''s a party. Is there any wine at the party?" Asked Alice, taking his arm. "Of course there will be wine." Gray didn''t doubt it and replied directly. But Alice looked serious. "Not a little wine. What if everyone doesn''t have a good time? I think I''ll bring more wine. I didn''t attend the celebration party when I defeated the Red Queen last time. I''ll make up this time and drink more. " Then she looked at him tenderly and shook her arm, "you must accompany me!" "This is for sure!" Gray said no problem. His drinking capacity is quite good. He really can''t. mix an antidote and get rid of any drunkenness. "Last time we exposed the plot of Sugar Plum Fairy, we didn''t celebrate well. Let''s celebrate together this time." Clara also said next, and her beautiful eyes swept his eyes intentionally or unintentionally. "No... he just wanted to say that he had already celebrated and made a new ballet, but he immediately remembered that he was now his brother gray. I didn''t know whether she had celebrated or not, so he said," let''s celebrate together. We don''t get drunk! " "Well, don''t get drunk!" Alice patted her thigh and said loudly, as if she had made up her mind. Gray glanced at her obliquely. Just pat your own thigh. Why do you pat my thigh? It doesn''t hurt at all. Does your hand hurt? Alice grinned and rubbed her palm on her hip to relieve the pain. She just felt a little uncomfortable and wanted to retaliate, but she had to say that her hand hurt a little. Soon, the following things were ready. Gray brought them all up and put them on the grass. Everyone ate together. Alice and Clara sat on both sides of him. They both looked like ghosts. Gray was frightened for fear of any conspiracy. But fortunately, after they sat down, they were normal, and the White Queen also sat down to ease the atmosphere. "Try my apple. It''s planted from a strong man who created the world. Let''s see what it looks like." Gray said to everyone. All the people present were acquaintances, and there was no need to be polite. When gray finished, everyone started. After a mouthful, everyone praised Gray''s apple. Only because gray left big and red, it not only tastes crisp and sweet, but also has a warm feeling in his stomach, which is very comfortable. However, one person only gets one. Gray takes back two and leaves them to the elf. All the rest is given to the White Queen to thank her for taking care of the island. But gray can only eat this apple this night because he has been drinking other times. It''s not that he wants to drink, but someone is filling him. However, he can''t refuse because he is guilty. He can only drink cup by cup. "Come on, gray, let''s have another drink!" Clara took the glass, poured a little wine, and filled it up. "Dry!" "Dry!" Gray smiled and drank it. Alice didn''t fall behind, so she did the same trick again, a small cup for gray and a big cup for gray. Several times, even with his drinking capacity, he was a little drunk. He wanted to take a medicine to relieve the wine, but he had no chance at all. Finally, the drunkenness became more and more serious. Of course, Clara and Alice didn''t feel well. Even if it was a small cup every time, they couldn''t stand it for many times. It added up to a lot. They both had some drunkenness. "Stop drinking, you''re all getting drunk!" Gray reminded that girls in strange places should pay attention to their state. Drinking too much is bad and easy to be taken advantage of. "Didn''t you say not to get drunk? What are you afraid of? " Alice waved her hand proudly, patted him on the shoulder, blushed on her white face, and shouted, "keep drinking!" "You can''t do it. We didn''t say no to drink. How dare you say no to drink!" Clara was also a little drunk and hooked her shoulders to gray. Gray refused several times, but her hand was put up again and again, and he didn''t care. But Clara said he couldn''t. She couldn''t bear it. She resolutely filled her with, "come on, do it!" The white queen had a few drinks with the people she knew, and came back here again. Alice grabbed her skirt and whispered in her ear. "Gray, let''s have a drink!" Three people sat around him and looked at the posture. They wanted three to fight one. But gray was drunk and not empty at all. One on three, they lost their armor and collapsed into an army. The next day, gray opened his eyes, pulled his left and right hands out of two different soft places, looked at the situation around him, and resolutely pretended to sleep without saying a word. Alice woke up the second time, raised her headache head, couldn''t get up again, looked vaguely, didn''t find anything wrong, and fell back to sleep again. The White Queen woke up the third, looked at the situation, retracted into the quilt with a headache, and then arched out from the other end of the quilt like a caterpillar, put on her clothes and ran away without looking back. Clara was awakened by her movement. After glancing at her, she buried her face in the pillow. After waiting for a while, the others were quiet. She got up quietly, put on her clothes and ran away. Gray hid in the quilt and laughed and overturned. How is it possible? I, gray king, will never overturn. It''s solved. For women, nothing can''t be solved by a sleep. If a sleep doesn''t work, come twice more. This time they were sleeping together. No wonder they were scum. Yes, that''s it! Scum man defends himself in his heart. Chapter 865 Noon, mamariel. Gray hid behind a tree in the garden and looked at the three beauties with big eyes and small eyes, but no one spoke. The atmosphere was very embarrassed and secretly happy. The ancients said that you can relieve your worries. It''s really good. Now the problem is not on him. The problem comes back to them. They also add a white queen to form the most stable triangle. "Yesterday... The white queen, as the queen, was the first to try to speak. "Nothing happened yesterday. We were just drunk and went home to have a rest. That''s it." Clara said quickly, a crimson flash on her face. Alice blinked and said carefully, "well, it should not have happened?" "Nothing happened!" Clara said with certainty. Alice breathed a sigh of relief, then remembered the situation in the morning and said gnashing her teeth, "that''s too cheap for him!" The White Queen doesn''t comment. She thinks it''s good that it didn''t happen. Everything is the same as before. Of course, it''s OK to go to him for trouble. I believe everyone can fix him severely. But she didn''t want to mention it. After all, she was the queen. She was ashamed to mention it to let everyone know. Gray whispered beautifully. If I don''t solve the problem, it will solve it by itself. It''s very mature. Seeing that the three people seem to have agreed, they go out. Gray doesn''t stay here. His figure flashes and disappears in place. He didn''t meet them. After he was sure that they were all right, he left a letter directly, ran away with the floating island and went back to the four kingdoms. At this time, when he was stupid, he would brush his sense of existence in front of the three, run decisively, and clean up the situation after the storm subsided. Just after returning to the four kingdoms, little Molly suddenly jumped out, threw herself on gray, arched her head on him for a while, and asked to look at him, "gray, you don''t take me out to play and drink!" The secret way elf has a really smart nose. She can smell it after taking a bath. With a smile on his face, he put his hand in front of little jasmine, and a bottle of good wine appeared in his hand. "How can I forget the lovely little jasmine? It''s just that you''re worried about the wine kingdom. I can''t disturb you to be a conscientious queen, but I''ll definitely bring you a share of wine. " With a bottle of wine and sweet words, little Molly immediately stopped asking gray to go out without her own business, and left happily with the bottle. Gray quickly stopped her. "I''m going to Narnia. Do you want to go with me?" "What are you doing in Narnia?" Little Molly was happy with the bottle. When she heard that gray was going out again, she became alert. (..? ?_??..) The beautiful big eyes stared, as if you were going out to drink secretly. "No, the floating island previously placed in the underground world can no longer be placed there, so I want to find a new place." Gray laughed and rubbed the ELF''s head. Little Molly shook her head and hesitated for a while, "Oh, I won''t go. You have to come back quickly!" She was not interested in why she couldn''t put it in the underground world and why she couldn''t take it with her. Gray, just go and come back. You''d better bring some delicious food back. "Then I''ll go!" Gray nodded slightly. Not long after he came back, he disappeared here and went to Narnia. Coming out of Narnia, the location was Tamo castle. Gray saw the soldiers coming towards him and disappeared. He didn''t come to Caspian. He flew directly out of Narnia to the country of Aslan and flew with all his strength. He arrived soon. "Gray!" Aslan''s voice sounded in his ear. When gray looked intently, he found that after crossing the sea waterfall, he came directly in front of Aslan. "Aslan!" Gray said hello and sat down in front of him with a smile. Aslan lion shook his head gently and said, "what''s the matter?" Last time gray came to his country, he showed some interest in it. Now he comes again. There must be something wrong. The key is that Narnia is nothing, otherwise he must have some feelings, so it can only be his own business. "I remember the White Witch destroying her original world and then passing through the earth to Narnia, right?" Gray didn''t make any detours, so he asked about the white witch. Aslan didn''t know why he asked about the White Witch again. The white witch has been in the past in Narnia for more than a thousand years. Even for gray, it should have been more than ten years ago. Even if there is any hatred, it won''t always be remembered, will it? Moreover, at the beginning, gray took advantage of everything and let the White Witch suffer a great loss. Although she didn''t die, she also left everything and ran away. If you really want to hate him, it should be the white witch who hates him and wants to avenge him. But Aslan thought about it and didn''t say anything. The white witch is not a good person. What gray wants to do is his own business, as long as Nania is not threatened. He nodded and said, "the white witch is not a person in this world. You already know this. Before, she fled to another world, but she certainly won''t return to her original world. Her original world has been destroyed." "I remember it was just lifeless and deserted, right?" Asked gray. He is more concerned about this. After all, it is related to his next arrangement. If the world is really destroyed, he can''t find it and can only make other plans, so it''s better to ask clearly. "Yes, but what is the value of such a world?" Aslan said with a heavy face. For a man like him... Lion, the world without life has no meaning to him. Life is the meaning of the existence of the world. So in his idea, life is the world. Therefore, Aslan''s creatures who created Narnia are called creating Narnia. Gray thought about it, but didn''t tell him the truth. It sounds like a villain to absorb a world and expand his own world. "It''s said that the White Witch destroyed it with a magic. I want to see what kind of magic can destroy a world." Aslan shook his head. "When the white witch came out of that world, I was still in Narnia. How do I know the location of that world?" Gray was about to say a pity, but Aslan''s voice turned, "but the white witch came out of that world and brought some things." "After all, the things in that world are the things in that world. Maybe we can find some connection." Aslan''s big paw patted on the ground, and a blue gem the size of a pigeon''s egg appeared under his paw. "This is what used to be a white witch. Take it and try it. If you really can''t find it, you can''t help it!" "Thank you!" Gray picked up the gem, rubbed it for a while and put it away. Objects belonging to another world have more or less the smell of another world. The more powerful or important things are, the more obvious this'' smell ''is. For example, if gray gets the weapons of Peter''s four, even if he doesn''t know Narnia, he can quickly find Narnia''s position. But if it''s just a leaf and a stone, it doesn''t make much difference. However, the gem White Witch took it with her when she finally left. I think it should not be an ordinary thing. It can save him some effort. Chapter 866 After leaving the country of Aslan, gray stood on the sea, looked at the rolling sea, hesitated for a while, and finally didn''t release the floating island. He came to Aslan for the world of the white witch. When he knew that the growth of the floating island actually absorbed the energy of the world, gray moved his mind and felt that if he could really absorb a world, the floating island would certainly get a great growth. But absorbing a world is actually destroying a world. In the world where there are real creatures, gray can''t do it. That''s tantamount to killing all the creatures in that world. He''s not so cruel and ruthless. So he can only find a world without creatures, and he happens to know such a world, the world of the white witch. The White Witch''s world had long been destroyed by her magic. After the White Witch left, there should be no living creatures. It was just used to nourish the floating island. Therefore, there is no need to put the floating island here for the time being. We have to come back and get it at that time. It''s better to put it in the world of the four kingdoms. Although the world of the four kingdoms is not as big as that of Narnia, it is not small, not smaller than the underground world. There should be no problem in a few years. Gray thinks it won''t take him a few years to find the world. It didn''t take him a few years to find the world of the four kingdoms before. Besides, he still has a gem in his hand to locate the world. Returning to the four kingdoms, gray found that seven or eight days had passed here. "It''s strange that there is no law to follow in the time flow between the worlds!" Muttered gray. For example, in the Narnia world, Peter and they have only spent a year outside, and Narnia has been 1300 years. It is not a short time for him to leave Narnia this time, but when he returned again, he found that the time of Narnia world did not seem to have passed long. But he stayed in Narnia for a few hours, and the four great kingdoms passed seven or eight days at once. It''s really strange. "Why are you back now?" When little Molly saw him coming back, she murmured with a small mouth. Gray left for seven or eight days. She almost thought gray didn''t want her and ran away by herself. Looking at little jasmine, there seemed to be tears flashing in her eyes, and her little face was full of worry. Gray quickly explained that she had only been out for a few hours, because the time flow rate between the two worlds was too different. "Little jasmine is so lovely. How can I be willing to leave you? I will take you wherever I go!" Comfort little jasmine. Gray takes her to the castle. Where he appears is the wine kingdom where little jasmine is located, because he puts the coordinates on little jasmine. Even if he doesn''t appear next to her, he won''t be too far away from her every time. Back to the castle, gray just stepped into the palace gate, then suddenly retracted his feet and looked inside! ©Ð©Ø©È??) Outside the door, gray looked around, rubbed his eyes hard, and found that it was not his illusion. "Come in, why are you standing outside?" Clara snorted coldly and looked at the head outside the door. Her eyes were very bad. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that Clara has another person around her, her bedmate Alice, the woman who spends the spring night together. Gray had a cold sweat on his head. He never thought that the two women were so crazy that they chased the four kings from the underground world. Moreover, the two women didn''t fight. Instead, they came to him hand in hand. It''s unreasonable. His thoughts turned sharply, thinking about how to save his life, or refuse to admit it and fool him first. In the sudden change of mind, gray suddenly found a fatal flaw. Little Molly, it''s been seven or eight days since he left here for a few hours. They don''t know when they came, but they must have asked the elf, so they may have been exposed. Well, it was exposed when they slept together, but there was no absolute evidence at that time, but they came here and saw the elves, so they had human evidence. Gray sighed, didn''t run away, and walked into the palace hall. Anyway, it''s been seven or eight days for them, and they probably calm down. With the mood of being judged, gray came to them and reluctantly smiled, "Why are you here? I''m also going to find a place to put the floating island and go back to the underground world to find you. " Clara looked at him faintly and sneered, "why don''t you pretend?" "It''s my fault. I''m willing to accept punishment!" Gray didn''t argue any more. What he said at this time was futile and powerless struggle. "Oh!" Clara got up, kicked him hard in the calf, spat and scolded, "scum!" Gray took her little hand and hurried outside. He winked at the elf and asked her to chat with Alice who was watching quietly. When two people are together, he can break them one by one and let them together. It''s hard for him to do and say anything. He originally made this idea. After all, he has never determined the relationship with anyone. Everyone has a tacit physical relationship. In fact, he is not cheating. But when they got together, he didn''t break up with anyone, which was very embarrassing. Especially Clara, she is still a little girl. She is not mature enough to be frank and open-minded. She may not be acceptable. However, gray didn''t panic. She didn''t turn her face at the first time. That is, there is still talk. Let''s see how he can use his three inch tongue to convince her. He has a strong say in how to gain trust. When she came out with Clara, gray had brought the temperament of kindness and trust to reduce the resistance in her heart. "Clara, I want to apologize to you!" Gray grabbed her by the shoulder and asked her to face herself, saying with great sincerity. "Will you break up with her?" Clara looked at his face, her heart beat quickly, and her heart softened unconsciously. Gray shook his head and said quickly, "strictly speaking, I was not with her at all. I just happened to meet her ship when I went to sea. I stayed on the ship for one night and left the next day." Scum irresponsibly put aside the relationship and insisted that he and Alice were just ordinary friends, not even his ex girlfriend. "Trust me!" After some sweet talk, gray picked up her company, lowered his head and kissed deeply. Poor Clara is too young. After some sweet words, the scum forgets his original heart and forgives him instead. Of course, in addition to sweet words, the handsome face and trustworthy temperament of scum are also very key, but the most important thing is that scum has a good tongue. After dealing with Clara, gray changed his words and did the same to Alice. But Alice is much more mature than Clara and has resistance to scum. But in the end, they fell under the scum''s superb oral skills. Finally, they looked at each other as if they were looking at the poor bastard, and no one mentioned those things again. Gray tells Clara that Alice is an outsider and is not suitable to live in the four kingdoms. It''s better to send her out quickly. He also tells Alice that the four kingdoms are Clara''s territory and he takes her out of here. In this way, they can easily separate the two and send Alice into the earth world. Of course, gray also knows that on Alice''s side, the main reason is that Alice doesn''t regard herself as her husband or boyfriend. After all, she and she often meet for a long time. A little emotional, but more for joy and passion. Chapter 867 At the palace, Clara looked at gray, who had no intention of looking for Alice for more than ten days, and nodded with satisfaction. Gray sat in his chair, playing with the gem in his hand, feeling something carefully with his eyes closed. He had felt it, but what made him wonder was that he did sense a world through gemstones, but he felt that in other places, there seemed to be a world also vaguely related to gemstones. The induction seems not obvious. It feels like an illusion. Clara has left the four kingdoms, because gray told her before that it''s best not to stay in the four kingdoms all the time, otherwise she will age quickly. Of course, this does not mean any side effects, but Clara will age quickly in front of the rest of the earth world, and may soon look as old as her father. Clara was frightened at that time, but did not dare to stay here again. The next day she left the four kingdoms. Now there was no one around gray, so he went straight out of the palace and walked to the other side. That is where the wine kingdom is located, and further away, it is where he temporarily placed the floating island. Asked the elf if he wanted to go together. Little Molly thought he had been there for eight days last time. This time he must go longer. She didn''t want to stay in the wine kingdom. She learned from gray and became the shopkeeper. The elf happily followed gray to get the floating island. After taking the floating island, gray opened the door to another world and crossed over with the elf. "Why is it the beginning of ice and snow again? Can the beginning of a different world only be ice and snow? " Gray stepped out and couldn''t help muttering. When I came from the four kingdoms, at the beginning, I met the wind and snow all over the sky. Of course, he just muttered that the world destroyed by the white witch with magic is windy and snowy all over the world. However, after he looked carefully, he couldn''t help but be surprised. It turned out that under the wind and snow, there was no place where life was cut off. On the contrary, there were countless plants and animals in the ice and snow, and the freshness of life could not be covered even by the thick snow. "Doesn''t that mean the extinction of creatures? The world is recovering so fast? " Gray looked around, suddenly reached out and grabbed a handful of weeds from the snow, put it on his hand and looked, "no, if it really grew from under the ice and snow, it would never be like this. It looks more like being pressed by the snow." He had some doubts. The situation was wrong. The world didn''t look like it had been destroyed. These animals and plants still had vitality. With the elf flying high into the sky against the wind and snow, gray soon found a strange town not far ahead. "Come on, let''s go and have a look. It seems that this is not the world of white witches." With doubt, gray didn''t fall down until he was close to the town. He didn''t fall in the snow and walk towards the town. From a distance, he thought the town was strange. When he walked in, he found that it was really not a normal town. The houses covered with snow are not normal houses, but one after another like teapots or other porcelain houses, but there are many structures such as doors and windows. So gray was just surprised at the strange structure of the house, rather than thinking that there would be giants to drink tea when big teapots were put here. Those teapot houses are white. If you don''t look carefully, you will easily ignore them and mistakenly think they are part of the ice and snow. Five or six steps across a small bridge, gray came to the town, where the snow had been swept away, revealing the road paved with yellow bricks and stones. Looking for a big teapot with white smoke at the mouth, gray reached out and knocked on the door. "Who?" There came a rough male voice, and then I heard the sound of walking. But another difference is that when the other party came over, the sound was like the collision between porcelain and the ground. The door of the teapot was opened a gap. A pair of eyes looked behind, but the door was not fully opened. "Who are you and why are you in white porcelain town?" The man inside asked warily. His palm was always behind the door. It seemed that he had a wrong answer and turned back to closing the door. From the crack of the door, gray clearly saw that the people inside were also like porcelain. They were all porcelain, but they could act like normal people. He wasn''t too surprised. There are even iron men soldiers in the underground world. What is it if there are more porcelain residents here? Gray considered for a moment. He didn''t know what the world was like. He was ready to inquire about the situation first. "I''m a passenger from a distance. I can''t find a direction in the wind and snow. I want to ask where this is?" "Ask for directions?" The porcelain man looked at him. "Where are you going?" "Well, I''m probably going to the nearest city. Do you know where the nearest city is? Do you have a map?" Gray showed a charming smile. He believed that even if he was a porcelain man, across the two mountains of race and gender, he would feel good about himself and tell himself what he wanted to know. Who knows, when the porcelain man''s face changed, he scolded the running dog and slammed on the door. He couldn''t get any response when he knocked on the door again. "Gray, why did he scold us?" Little Molly doesn''t understand. If she doesn''t say it, she won''t say it. Why curse? "I don''t know. Maybe he doesn''t like big cities!" Gray shrugged and looked at the next teapot. He didn''t believe that everyone was like a big man. It''s best to be a woman this time, so that your handsome appearance and charming temperament can play a role. Thinking, gray tapped a teapot nearby. But there was no sound in it, or there was someone moving, but after he knocked on the door, he could only hear a little repressed breathing with the help of strong hearing. "It seems that they don''t welcome outsiders!" Gray continued to knock on the door of a teapot. Several times later, he was still not discouraged. "Let''s change another one. I don''t believe everyone is like this." Another failure. This time, a majestic man lived in the teapot. He raised his fist in a stuffy voice, "get out of our town. You dare to stay here or hurt anyone here. I absolutely want you to look good." "Really? I don''t believe it! " Gray said happily. He felt that he was not a bad person. He could not break the door and hit people because the other party didn''t give him directions, so it didn''t matter if he was rejected all the time. However, if the other party takes the initiative to do it, he will have some ideas. Maybe he can make an acquaintance without fighting. Finally, the big man is convinced by his overlord and tells him anything he wants to know. "Boy, do you want to try my fist?" Being looked down upon by others, the big man was angry and wanted to come out with his fist. "Yes!" Gray answered calmly. "I''ll help you!" The big man opened the door, his bulging porcelain muscles were exposed in the wind and snow, and looked up at gray. Chapter 868 The big man didn''t do it after all, because a hand stretched out from the teapot and pulled him back. A woman stopped the man and said with a smile, "if you want to know anything, just ask me." "Can you tell me why I didn''t do anything, but everyone is so hostile to me because I''m a foreigner?" Gray narrowed his eyes, bent down and looked at the woman with a smile. He didn''t ask for directions, because his original purpose was not to ask for directions, but to find out whether this was the hometown destroyed by the white witch. However, judging from the current situation, he is 80% sure that it should not be here. Even if the world recovers quickly, it should not be so fast. Life and civilization will appear so soon. That''s destroying the world. If it''s so easy to recover, the White Witch won''t go to Narnia. Isn''t it uncomfortable for people who rule their own world? Another 20% is that if the world is similar to the four kingdoms, there may be some magical place that can directly create life. Moreover, when people in a place have this attitude, it usually indicates that there is something they are afraid of and something is happening. "We just don''t welcome strangers into the town. If I offend you, I apologize for you." The woman bowed slightly. The big man was angry again and said, "why..." Before he finished, the woman gently kicked his foot and stomach, and the man shut up angrily. "It doesn''t matter!" Gray continued to smile. "I''m a traveler from afar. Now I want to know where I''ve been and where I can buy a map!" Although their own dawn can not shine on them today, as a good man, the smile will not disappear on his face. Little Molly wants to stop talking. Gray patted her gently to show that she knows. The woman was lying, but it wasn''t unforgivable, and she didn''t tell the truth completely. "This is the white porcelain town in the east of the Emerald City. If you want a map, the mayor''s house has a map. You can ask." The woman said everything she knew and looked at gray nervously. "OK, thank you." Gray nodded slightly, took out a silver coin and handed it to him. So many people don''t want to tell him information. The woman is willing to say that he is very moved. The woman was a little stunned. She didn''t even feel the silver coins in her hand. After gray walked away for a distance, she said, "you''re welcome." The big man also couldn''t believe it. "He said thank you and gave us the money?" "Maybe he''s not a bad man!" Said the woman. "That''s not necessarily. If you don''t stop me just now, I''ll beat him up and know if he''s a bad man." The big man hums a retort coldly, with some intention of retorting for the sake of retort, and his confidence is seriously insufficient. "Can you beat him?" Women don''t give any face and close the door directly. The big man didn''t want to admit defeat. "Of course I can beat him. Don''t think I can''t beat him if he is taller than me. What''s the use of being tall? I can beat him down with one punch." Incidentally, a big man just looks like a big man. In fact, he is about one meter tall, while a woman is about eighty centimeters tall. Gray listened to the figure behind and followed the woman''s instructions to a teapot several circles larger than the surrounding teapots. Up the stairs in front of the teapot, gray knocked on the door. "Coming, please wait!" The clear voice came from a woman''s voice. The mayor was a woman. When Grayton felt lucky, as long as he was a woman, he felt that the difficulty would be reduced by one star immediately. No way, who told him to grow a face that charms all sentient beings and an unparalleled temperament. The appearance of these porcelain people is similar to that of human beings, and their aesthetics should be very close. Their appearance can definitely be called handsome in their eyes. When gray was secretly happy, the door of the teapot was half opened, and then the people inside saw him and slammed the door again. "Dad, it''s a human!" The voice inside exclaimed. "Human?" Another steady voice came, followed by the sound of footsteps. After a while, the door opened again, and a porcelain man appeared at the door. "Hello, I''m the mayor of porcelain town. What can I do for you?" Others can drive people, but he can''t. instead, he has to greet them with a smile. Otherwise, if he does something wrong, it will bring disaster to the town. "Hello, mayor, I want to buy a map or see your map." Gray smiled. It''s a pity that the girl didn''t open the door. He completely forgot that the girl had just opened the door, and then he was thrown out. His charm was of no use at all. The mayor looked at him and felt that he had a mild temperament, which was different from some people he had seen before. He was relieved and said with a smile, "please come in!" Gray bowed his head slightly and went into the inside of the teapot. "Pour this gentleman a cup of tea." The mayor said to his daughter and said with a smile, "Sir, please sit down and have a cup of hot tea. I''ll get the map." Everything here was a small size for him. Gray sat carefully in his chair for fear that he might break it accidentally. "Tea, please!" The woman put a small tea cup in front of him. The tea cup was steaming, but it was probably only enough for him to drink. "Thank you!" "You are different from those people." The woman was not afraid of him and looked at him curiously. Gray exhaled softly. Fortunately, the dawn did not dissipate completely, but it could still shine on them. He almost thought that all his feelings in Narnia were in vain. He was an individual who could resist his friendly charm. "How are those people?" He smiled and said, ready to inquire about some information and see what happened in the world, which made these people so frightened. Of course, he already has some guesses in his mind, but he still needs information to confirm it. "Very... Fierce, very powerful at first sight!" She wanted to say something bad, but when it came to her mouth, she thought it was inappropriate to say it like that. If this person was also one of those people, the town would be dangerous, so she quickly changed her mouth. "Some people just look fierce, but they''re not terrible at all." After a few words of communication, the woman seemed to be on guard against him, "but they are terrible and beat people. Everyone is afraid." "Can''t you resist?" Gray asked tentatively. "You must not be the Queen''s man?" Asked the woman. "Why do you ask?" "The Queen''s talents will not let people resist. They will only bully us. You must be the king''s man!" She said with certainty. Gray nodded in his heart and understood that there seemed to be a king and a queen in the world. The two were opposite. The queen seemed very cruel. He was about to continue to ask something when the mayor came out, "Sir, look at the map you want!" He handed gray the map and pushed his daughter away without a trace. Chapter 869 It seems that the mayor doesn''t want his daughter to continue to say these things. He is very taboo about them and doesn''t want to say more in front of a stranger. Gray nodded, took the map and looked at it. The map was not very good. There was only one city and some surrounding towns. White porcelain town is also one of them, in the east of this emerald city. "Is that all?" Gray was curious. He felt that the world was not small. Why did he add some small towns to a city? "This is only the map of Oz. the places where no one lives around and the places where no one goes far are not on the map." The mayor nodded and said honestly, "even in the Emerald City, there is probably only a map one circle larger than this range." "Oz!" Gray repeated it softly. "Gray, no one else!" Little Molly said happily, "so we can put down the floating island and go home quickly, right?" "Yes, we can go back soon!" Gray nodded with a smile and was about to perfunctory. When he turned his head, he saw little Molly''s serious eyes. "Well, this is not the world I''m looking for. I want to find a world without people, not a world where people still exist. Floating islands can''t be put here." Gray explained with a smile. "Why, it''s also very good here. It''s no worse than the underground world. If we put it here, we''ll go home. Everyone is waiting for me." Little Molly nodded her fingers and said wrongfully with her mouth. Although she left the wine Kingdom, her heart was always there. "If we put it here, we will come and take it away in a while, and then find a new world." Gray shook his head and patiently explained to the elf. When they talked, the two people next to them were stunned. Looking at each other, the daughter gave the mayor a look, "Dad, what are they talking about? Why can''t I understand?" The mayor looked back. "They seem to want to put down something, but this is not the place they are looking for, and the little guy is eager to go home." For the elves, they are not surprised. There are many strange creatures in the world, including flower elves, tree elves, river elves and lake elves. They are all small and have wings. The only difference is that those are probably not as cute as this one, not as smart as this one. "Well, let''s have a look here, and then leave. We''ll talk about finding a new world at home." Gray smiled. Little Molly''s worry is superfluous. He doesn''t stay here more. Once he plays, he will go back to the four kingdoms without delaying her work in the wine kingdom. Little Molly calculated and found that what Gray said was reasonable, so she nodded. However, she always felt that something was wrong. In Gray''s case, there must be other things happening in a new world. It won''t be so calm. Even if he says anything himself, no matter what his business is, he will always be busy in the end and waste time. Gray looked at the mayor and handed the map. "Thank you, mayor. I''ve written down the map." "Write it down?" The mayor was stunned. You took a glance and wrote it down. Are you a copier? Then he suddenly reacted. His eyes were a little rude and quickly lowered his head, "you''re welcome, sir. Is there anything else?" After that, he looked at gray with a smile. He seemed enthusiastic, but he was actually in a hurry. It means that if you have nothing to do, just go. It''s just that he said something bad, so it''s a vague hint. Gray has no plans to stay. He is going to take the elf to Emerald City. If nothing happens, he will take her back to the four kingdoms and continue to find the right world. "Thank you, mayor. I''m all right. Bye!" Gray nodded slightly and took the elf to the door. Suddenly there was a noise outside, which attracted the attention of several people. The mayor''s gate was knocked, and someone outside shouted, "mayor, your Majesty''s people are coming. They say it''s too snowy. They want to rest in the town." Gray opened the door, and a porcelain doll man stood outside the door covered with wind and snow, with an anxious color on his porcelain white face. "Her Majesty''s people?" The mayor looked puzzled. "Our size is quite different from that of human beings. They can''t live in our house. At that time, they say we neglect them." The mayor''s concern is reasonable. They are much smaller than humans, and the highest is less than Gray''s thigh. Everything about them is equivalent to a reduced version for humans, which is difficult to make them comfortable. Their queen is not a good person. She rules the kingdom with violence and fear, and her people are her minions. Naturally, they will not be good people. It is normal for them to find fault at will. "Dad, can you explain the situation to them and let them go to other places? There are other towns around. It''s not far anyway." Porcelain Doll Girl proposal. The mayor shook his head gently and said with a sad face, "if they were so reasonable, they wouldn''t say they want to rest here." "It seems that Mr. Mayor is in trouble. Can I help you?" Gray smiled. He just accepted the help of the mayor. Now the door hasn''t come out. He''s in trouble. He''s not good enough and left directly. "These people you know, sir?" The mayor hesitated to speak. "I don''t know, but listen to you, it seems to be one of your Majesty''s people." "Does that gentleman know the big man in Emerald City?" The mayor continued to ask. Seeing that gray spoke very well, he also felt that he could trust him once. Success is a good thing. If not, what is worse and harder to deal with than those people? "I am a foreigner, from a far place, not from your country." Gray shook his head. "So I don''t know any big people in Emerald City." "But I think we should be reasonable in everything we do. I''ll tell them that they should understand your difficulties." The porcelain man shook his head. "How can it be that the Queen''s soldiers are the most cruel and unreasonable. It doesn''t make sense." Gray smiled confidently, "don''t worry, let me try. There''s no loss. In case of failure, I''ll lead them away. I''m sure it won''t threaten the town." Several people suddenly felt that what Gray said was very reasonable. They wouldn''t lose a piece of meat if they tried, and gray promised to lead them away at last. This is the best result for the town. The only possible loss is probably gray, who is responsible for leading them away. "Aren''t you in danger?" Porcelain Doll Girl worried. The mayor did not directly agree, but also hesitated, "if you will be in danger, we''d better try our best to meet their requirements." Gray had to sigh that most of these people in the different world, except some who were extremely bad, were good people with pure good mind. "Don''t worry, I''m a knight and a magician in my hometown. It''s not difficult to deal with them." Under Gray''s influence, they let go and promised to have a try. The elf sat on Gray''s shoulder with a thoughtful look. Sure enough, gray is a troublemaker. Look, I promised to go back. Something will come soon. Chapter 870 Little Molly sighed gently. She knew it was so. It was basically impossible for gray to leave quietly. However, the kind-hearted elf will not refuse to help others, nor will he complain that gray has delayed his time, but he is distressed that he can''t return to the kingdom for the time being and his wine. Several people went outside together. A group of soldiers on horses stopped on the street in the middle of the town and looked around impatiently. There were eight cavalry men who were arrogant, domineering and despised everything. They almost wrote "we are bad guys" on their faces. Gray didn''t wait for the mayor to speak. He walked up to several people first. "Gentlemen, do you want to rest here first?" "Who are you? Why in white porcelain town? " The leader looked at him coldly and looked alert. His palm had been pressed on the hilt of the sword and could draw the sword to attack at any time. "I''m a traveler from afar. Come here and ask the way." "Travelers? I think it''s a traitor''s spy. Catch it and take it back to Emerald City. " With a big wave of his hand, the man joined others to surround him. "Well, it seems that I can successfully attract these people. It''s good." Gray muttered, then turned and ran. As soon as he ran, several people immediately moved and rode to catch up. As for the white porcelain Town, they had long forgotten it. Although they feel that the white porcelain town is ostensibly subject to the queen, it is still involved with the king, but at least they are subject. What better trouble for them than to catch a king directly? "The boy runs so fast!" Riding a horse out of the town, they didn''t catch up with him. Several people not only scolded. Obviously, they are riding a horse, but they can''t catch up with him. Every time they feel that they can catch up with him, the other party''s speed will increase slightly, but it won''t last long. They just open a distance and give them the illusion that they are going to catch him right away. "Damn it, when I catch him, I must break his leg and insert my sword into his ass." The leader stared and was very angry. Gray looked back, looked at the speaker''s face and remembered it. "Captain, he''s scolding you!" A member of the team looked at him and complained immediately. Although he didn''t hear anything, he knew that gray must be swearing, so he didn''t have to hear it and wouldn''t wronged him. Besides, even if you are wronged, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you have to catch it and break your legs. At most, after you are wronged, just break a few more bones. It''s not a big deal. Gray looked back and remembered this guy''s face. He must give priority to the two in a moment. "Look, Captain, he is scolding you again. He must be greeting your mother and your beautiful wife in his heart." The leader glared at him and wondered when to find a chance to kill this guy so that he wouldn''t miss his wife. "Captain, he scolded you. It''s none of my business." "Shut up and chase. I don''t believe his two legs can really run over his four legs." The captain was so angry that he made some effort to whip the horse, and the horse''s speed increased again. But they accelerated, and gray accelerated, just keeping a short distance from them. After running over a small hill, he came to an icy river wetland. Gray nodded slightly. It''s good here. Breaking the ice is a perfect place to dump the body. He suddenly stopped, and eight cavalry came up with a grim smile, "Seedless boy, keep running, can''t run!" "No, I''m just choosing a cemetery for you. I think it''s good here. It''s better if you like water burial." Gray carried his hands behind his back and looked like an expert who didn''t pay attention to everyone. The captain didn''t continue to talk nonsense with him. He just wanted to beat him up and then pull him back to Emerald City to continue torture. "Die!" With an angry scold, he waved a whip and whipped it down his face. Nothing else. Such a handsome face shouldn''t exist in this world. It seemed that the captain couldn''t help laughing grimly when he saw Gray''s black and blue face whipped by his whip. Pop! The whip was caught in his hand, and their eyes collided in the air. "Let go!" The captain was very angry and pulled hard, but he didn''t pull the whip back. The other party stood on the snow as if he had nailed a nail under his feet. Gray also pulled hard and drank softly, "come down!" The captain fell from his horse and landed in the soft snow. He was not hurt, but he felt very ashamed. The disgraced captain was instantly angry, so he didn''t do anything else. He pulled out his sword and cut at him, "die for me!" Gray didn''t want to play with them anymore. He turned aside to avoid the sword. He cut his wrist with a hand knife, knocked off his sword, swept his leg and knocked it to the ground. "Do it!" Other people also know that they have met cruel people, so they pull out their swords and attack together. Gray severely kicked on the ground, and the surrounding snowflakes were blown up in an instant. The remaining seven felt that there were snowflakes in front of them for a moment, and then they felt a pain in their back and fell off their horse''s back. Snowflakes fell all over the sky. There was only one person standing, and eight horses. The others were lying in the snow, covered with a thick layer of snowflakes. Throwing their weapons aside, gray looked at the eight and smiled kindly, "can you answer me a question?" "But... Yes, dear wizard, I''ll tell you what you want to ask. Please don''t kill me." Several people huddled together, no longer arrogant, all looked at him in horror, obviously taking his just means as a wizard''s magic. "Look at your performance!" Gray smiled, "then tell me, is your queen a white witch?" Gray asked what he had been guessing from the bottom of his heart. He knew very well that he had found the world with the White Witch''s gem. But this is obviously not the hometown of the white witch, so it can be inferred that what is found according to the gem is not the world of the White Witch''s hometown, but the White Witch itself. After leaving Narnia, the white witch came to this world, so he followed the gem to find it here. "Who is the white... White witch?" Several soldiers shook their heads. "We only know northern witches, Eastern witches and Western witches, and southern witches, that is, his majesty." The Wizards in these directions made Gray''s eyes flash, smiled and said, "who''s your queen? Oriental witch? " "The Oriental witch is the guardian of his majesty. She protects oz together with the other three wizards. How can she be the queen?" "Her Majesty is queen Jane, the great snow witch!" Chapter 871 When gray heard Jane''s name, he immediately realized that this was the white witch, but she changed her title and no longer called the white witch, but what the snow witch was. The name suits her ability. Of course, the white witch is what the Narnians call her. She doesn''t like this title, and even doesn''t take it as her own title at the beginning. In fact, it''s understandable. "Ice and snow witch Janice, such a name is very artistic conception. She thought it herself!" Gray touched his chin and finally determined that he did not catch up with the White Witch''s hometown, but the white witch. Well, now he is the snow witch. He looked at several people. "How long has the White Witch come to this world? How did she become your queen? " "What?" Several people looked puzzled. "I''m talking about the snow witch. How long has she been in this world and how has she become your queen?" "It has been 13 years since the snow witch came to this world. She just came to this world, she defeated four wizards guarding the kingdom with powerful magic and took the king''s throne." This is not what the soldiers said, but a good voice from behind. Gray turned his head, and a woman in a green and black dress came step by step, showing a friendly and charming smile at him. "I''m the Oriental witch ivanola. Nice to meet you, a wizard from a different world." Ivanora fell in front of him, smiled and stretched out her hand. "Gray, gray Sutton!" Gray shook hands with her and said with a smile, "how do you know I''m from a different world?" "Don''t underestimate the others, Mr. wizard." Ivanola shook her head. "Although we may not beat you, we don''t necessarily have less knowledge than you." "You?" Gray wondered if the witch couldn''t even beat little Molly. What witch did she call herself? Little Molly''s combat effectiveness is not high. She can''t even fight. She''d better go home and farm. Don''t come out and call herself a witch. The Oriental witch smiled and winked at him. "You and Janice, don''t you?" "I just heard your name is Janice white witch. Obviously you know her, but in this world, she is an ice witch, so you must come from another world, just like Janice." Gray clapped his hands, thumbed up and said, "you are really a beautiful and intelligent witch lady. It''s great to understand these in such a short time!" "Thank you. Can you tell me what your relationship with the snow witch is?" Ivanora flashed her beautiful eyes and looked at gray gently. Although she was asking him about his relationship with the white witch, she had noticed something according to his just performance and had her own answer in her heart. She believed that gray and the White Witch were unlikely to be friends. If they were friends, he should not treat these soldiers like this, nor would he help the white porcelain town. "What do you think I should have to do with her?" Gray asked with a smile, a little unfathomable. "It must be the enemy. After all, the snow witch is so bad. You can see that a kind-hearted person like you is definitely not the same person. You are so handsome. How can you be a bad man? " Ivanola''s smile was a little stiff, and she began to play drums in her heart. She wondered if she guessed wrong and came out rashly, whether she had sent someone a gift to the door. "I think you''re right, but..." Gray smiled sadly and frightened ivanola to step back and take a defensive attitude. "Your Excellency, you must be a friend of her Majesty''s, right? We were wrong just now. We apologize to you." The captain jumped up excitedly and limped to him. "If you can catch her, your majesty will give you countless treasures. You can do whatever you want." "Oh, why? She''s so valuable? " Gray looked interested. "Your Excellency, she is one of the leaders of the rebels. As long as you catch her, you can defeat the rebels. At that time, oz will be all her Majesty''s, and adults can have everything they want." The captain suddenly became ambitious. "Even if there are three witches, her majesty will certainly not be stingy." Said, his face showed an obscene look, "the three witches are one in a million beauties. If adults can accept them all, they will be unhappy?" "You have a point!" Gray touched his chin and nodded slightly. Ivanora stepped back slowly. She felt that she came out too hastily. She should take a look and make a decision. But they really need help, especially strong help. Today, she came to white porcelain town. After hearing the mayor''s father and daughter''s words, she knew that there was a wizard here. She had a kind face and made people close. She didn''t bully others. She also helped them lead away the soldiers who were looking for trouble. She felt that this was a good man, pulled to their camp, and also a force against the snow witch. Later, when she caught up with gray, she thought he was a good man and appeared in front of him. Unexpectedly, I made a mistake and read it wrong. I was joking and frightened the Oriental witch. Gray resumed his serious appearance, kicked the captain away with one foot and said solemnly: "hum, I am a justice... Evil nemesis. How can I be with people like you?" "Ivanola, don''t be afraid. Just now I made a joke. You didn''t guess wrong. I''m really a good man and my relationship with Jane is not very good, so don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you. Don''t step back. There''s a snow pit behind me!" "Ah? Ah ~! " Ivanola fell into the snow pit unfortunately. Gray was eager to save people and jumped down quickly. After a burst of snowflakes rolled down, gray came up with a pretty crimson witch. Ivanora''s white and slender arms were around his neck, and there seemed to be water waves in his eyes. Gray was a little speechless. He swore that he never used his hand to move his feet, but when he helped the witch, he didn''t know how to drop. Her feet always slipped and fell into his arms again and again. He also blocked the first two times. He was too lazy to block the back. He just hugged her up like this. "Gray, is she so unstable? Did you sprain your foot? " Little Molly has been on Gray''s shoulder. At this time, she asks with doubt on her face. Gray breathed a sigh of relief. Look, it must not be his problem. Little Molly can testify. Gently put down the witch, the witch slipped under her feet and fell over to him again. Gray gently hugged little Manyao with a helpless look on his face, "I''ll hold you!" "Thank you. I sprained my foot just now. I can''t stand stably!" Ivanola said shyly, looking like a pure girl. His eyes quietly glanced at the elf on his shoulder with a touch of gratitude. Just now she didn''t think of the excuse of spraining her foot. Unexpectedly, the little guy thought of it first. As for whether it''s true or not, except little Molly, they know it. Looking at gray, it can be done. Chapter 872 After determining that it was the white witch who dominated the world, gray thought that she was worthy of being a white witch. She could do something in any world, and seemed to be playing a villain role. In her original world, she did very well, realized the villain''s ultimate dream, destroyed the world, and the whole world became silent. He also had a good time in Narnia. He ruled Narnia for more than 100 years. Finally, he was driven away without any damage. He came to this world and laid a new land. Originally, he planned to go to Emerald City to see the White Witch after finishing a few soldiers, but the subsequent Oriental witch disrupted his plan. The Oriental witch warmly invited him to visit their territory. He had to agree. The witch didn''t have a broom. They could only walk to the territory of four wizards, which gray was very sorry. "How did the snow witch seize your kingdom? It''s impossible to give up the Kingdom just because she is powerful?" On the way, gray began to ask about Janice after she came to the world, and her name was changed to ice witch with their name. He felt that things could not be so simple. Janice was really powerful, but when she came to this world, she was always alone and had no foundation to rule the country. "She was a little weak at first. We warmly received her and gave her house and food. The king even made her the guardian of Oz and became the Royal adviser of Oz." Ivanola talked about what happened after Janice came to the world. There are not many wizards in this country. Every wizard needs outstanding talents. It is true that there is no one in ten thousand. So when the snow witch Janice came here, she was easily accepted by several wizards and became everyone''s kind. The king of Oz also gave her everything the wizard deserved, so that she could easily live a human life. But the snow witch is not satisfied. What she wants is not the Royal adviser who is subordinate to others, but the king standing on all heads, the supreme supreme. So she secretly recruited soldiers and horses, subdued some people with powerful magic, and the belligerent wenkie vowed to follow her. Then she slowly recovered her strength. Finally, at a banquet, she openly challenged the king, drove the king down from the throne with powerful magic and sat on it. After she launched the rebellion, the four wizards immediately reacted and directly joined hands to deal with her, but the ice witch was extremely powerful. Even if the four wizards joined hands, they were not opponents. So they can only take those who are willing to follow and retreat from the Emerald City, retreat to the mountains, and use magic to build a powerful barrier to block the invasion of ice and snow witches. However, there was a lack of cultivated land and materials in the mountains. With their people''s life getting more and more sad, they had to take risks to buy some necessities. I don''t know whether it''s lucky or unfortunate. Although the snow witch is powerful, she doesn''t know how to govern a country. She rules the country by violence and military repression. So most people still look to the old king and hope that the four wizards can defeat her and make oz return to its former state. But the four wizards knew that they couldn''t beat her together. They needed other opportunities to defeat the ice witch. Time has been delayed until now. In the blink of an eye, thirteen years have passed. This is also the reason why the Oriental witch ivanora can''t wait to appear when she sees gray and is just a little sure. Gray is also a wizard and feels not weak. If he joins hands with them, he may be able to defeat the White Witch and recapture oz. After hearing what she said, gray nodded slightly, smiled and joked, "do you have any predictions? For example, it takes a wizard with the same name as oz to save oz. " Ivanola looked at him strangely. He didn''t know why he asked this question and shook his head slightly. "No, but I think even if there is any prediction, it should be a powerful handsome wizard to save everyone." With that, ivanola looked at him shyly and timidly, bit her lips and said, "since I was a child, I hope to meet a powerful wizard who will save me and become my hero when I am in danger." Gray:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ He doesn''t believe it. Although he is really handsome, he won''t let the Oriental witch known as the Royal consultant soften her legs at the first meeting, will he? Moreover, the witch who has experienced the evil of people''s hearts, how can she simply fall in love with a person based on her appearance. This is too superficial. In the original world line, ivanora, who will become a villain and a conspirator, how can he be so stupid? Yes, after he knew that the country was called Oz, had four wizards, and met the Oriental witch, he knew where he had come. This is the world of the wizard of Oz, a prequel to the wizard of oz. However, because Janice did not die in Narnia, but fled here, leading the world to another direction. Janice became a new villain, and the old king probably didn''t have time. The four wizards were forced to unite and cooperate sincerely. If it hadn''t been for Janice, the Oriental witch would have replaced the snow witch. Of course, she is no less than Janice. She knows how to govern the country and deceives everyone by the way. Recalling the original plot of Oz, gray looked strange, which seemed similar to the plot of Clara. Good people are expelled and bad people steal high positions. Of course, they still have to be driven down in the end to bear the strength and wisdom of the protagonist. When his thoughts came back, gray smiled at ivanola with no fluctuation in his heart. "Yes, I believe you will meet that person, and the time will not be too far!" Gray saw that she had been looking at herself and waiting for her reply, so she began to show her acting skills. "Really?" Ivanola looked surprised and had a spring in her eyes. "Really, I also have some divination magic, which is very effective." Gray smiled and said, "tell me your age and I''ll help you calculate how long you can meet him." "Age is a woman''s secret." Ivanola refused without hesitation and looked forward to it, "I believe that as long as he appears, we will recognize each other, and I will wait for him to save oz." Didn''t you just save you? Why did it suddenly become saving oz? Should the routine be so obvious? Just say it if you want my help, okay? We put a price on it. "All right!" Gray shrugged indifferently. He just suddenly thought that when Janice came to this world 13 years ago, this woman was the Royal adviser of Oz. how old is she now. Now when I ask, I don''t need her to say that he knows. It must be not small. Just because she is a wizard, she can''t see the specific age. Therefore, 99% of pure love girls fall in love at first sight may be fake. Of course, he may be too handsome, and the Oriental witch can''t stop his strong charm. And this may not be small. The more he thinks about it, the more he thinks about it. Little Molly dozed on Gray''s head. She felt very bored, mainly watching two people acting. Chapter 873 After age, the Oriental witch became much more normal, but she still teased it from time to time to show her charm. Soon, they passed through a forest and came to a high mountain. Looking down from the mountain, they could see that on the middle plain surrounded by heavy mountains, a magnificent city was located there. The city is tall and majestic. Under the white snow, it is emerald green, just like its name. Outside the city, there is a white plain, which has been spreading around, leaving only some sporadic colors between heaven and earth. "In summer, you can see the huge sea of flowers outside here or on the city wall. It''s like clouds falling on the ground, red, white and yellow." "Industrious bees will collect nectar and brew the most delicious honey. The king will hold a dessert Festival at that time. There is a strong aroma of milk and sweet honey flowing in the streets." Ivanola spoke of these, and his eyes couldn''t help looking nostalgic. For her, it was a long time ago. In 13 years, a lot has changed here, and Emerald City has long been not the city she is familiar with. However, she firmly believes that as long as she defeats the ice witch Janice, everything will return to the past. "I can see that this must be a beautiful fairyland!" Gray nodded in agreement and looked at the cities, mountains and rivers below with appreciation. He has also seen this picture in Narnia, but although Narnia is a different world, the mountains, forests and rivers are not much different from the real world. It is mainly the existence of Narnia people that makes it magical. In fact, the world of the four kingdoms is almost the same. The unique charm of puppet rebirth makes the underground world more magical. Whether it''s huge mushrooms, magical magic, or other strange creatures, they are very magical. And the fall of the world is the real magic. The mountains here are uplifted, the earth is vast, strange peaks and rocks can be seen everywhere, frozen waterfalls are hung one after another, and magical creatures are all over the world, which can be called a fairyland. And this is the scenery in winter. If it is in other seasons, it must be a completely different scene. They didn''t stay here. Ivanora took gray up the mountain and soon came to the top of the mountain. Ivanola pointed to the woods in front, "go through this forest again and we''ll be there!" They walked side by side. It was very dark in the forest. It was day, but after entering it, it was like entering the dark night. Ivanola turned his fingers and played a magic to repel the things lurking everywhere. It was like a vine, but there was a flower at the top of each vine, and there were two huge stamens in the petals, which could emit yellow light, and a flower core like a mouth, which looked like a face with a big mouth. "These are used to prevent ordinary people from entering the back. Although they can''t resist the ice witch, her army can''t pass here." Ivanola explained. Originally, she wanted to use these to try Gray''s level, but she thought about it or forget it. Although gray didn''t show much magic, and it was only a common means to deal with a few cavalry, the pressure he felt when he frightened himself was not false. After walking through the dark forest with gray, the sight suddenly opened up, and a cliff appeared in front of them. In front of the cliff, a stone platform extends from the cliff, with a low ancient wood on both sides. Below, you can see countless clouds floating in the wind. But no matter how floating, those clouds are always under the cliff and won''t be far away. White clouds are not like nothingness. They look like marshmallows, like white clouds in animation, with a strong texture. They went to the cliff. Ivanora looked at gray and smiled, "Mr. Sutton, please follow me next. Please rest assured, this is definitely not to hurt you!" Gray nodded gently. "Of course, I believe in the character of Miss witch. Please!" It was windy at the top of the mountain and ivanora''s black skirt made a noise. She walked up the stone platform extending out of the cliff step by step, then looked back at gray who followed, took another step forward and jumped directly from the cliff. "Gray, she killed herself!" Little Molly exclaimed, sitting on his shoulder and trying to stretch out her head, as if she wanted to see what the witch had been thrown into. "Don''t be silly. She''s a witch and can fly!" With a smile and scolding, gray caught the elf, "let''s go down too!" The wind roared in his ears. Gray didn''t exert any magic and let gravity pull himself and the elf down. They were getting faster and faster, but gray still didn''t mean to fly by himself. "Gray..." little Molly hugged his collar tightly, and fear and panic appeared on her face. "Don''t worry, it''s all right. You can still fly. What are you afraid of?" Gray was very leisurely. He touched the ELF''s head and turned his head to see the surrounding scenery. Ivanola stood in the clouds and looked at gray, who fell rapidly, but did not use magic or panic, nodded slightly. This situation can be like this. I must be really capable. I''m sure I can ensure my safety, so I don''t panic at all. A few seconds later, gray and the elf fell into the clouds. When their bodies entered the clouds, they only felt soft around their bodies, like falling into a pile of cotton. When they fell out from under the clouds, the power of falling had been eliminated and a big bubble had been set on them. Huge bubbles float in the air, floating in the wind like clouds. "Sir, please come with me. The front is where we hide from the snow witch." Ivanola came out of the clouds with a big bubble on her body. As soon as her words fell, a gust of wind blew from behind and flew to the front with two huge bubbles. The elf jumped down from Gray''s shoulder and stepped on the bubble, only stepping on a few bumps. She jumped hard and could jump as high as Gray''s knee at once. The little guy became interested and jumped around in it. With the wind, the clouds dissipated in front, and a green forest appeared in front of several people under the snow. Looking closer, it was not a mountain forest, but a green crystal rising from the sky. Its roots were incomparably thick and comparable to towering ancient trees. And it is spread out one by one, occupying a mountain, which is very spectacular. But when flying over from above, little Molly suddenly pointed to the bottom and cried in surprise. "Gray, look, there are crystal flowers. Crystals are blooming!" Gray looked down her eyes and saw that under the huge crystal, green plants opened bright red flowers, dazzling in the white snow. But that plant is not a real plant, but a plant carved like crystal. "Who is so boring to do these fancy things in this place?" That''s what he said, but gray was happy to appreciate it. There were other plants behind them, which bloomed immediately with their arrival. After watching for a while, gray suddenly opened his eyes, "wait, these are not crystals, but crystal plants?" Chapter 874 The bubble that was flying at high speed suddenly stopped, and ivanora turned back in surprise. The bubble was under her control. She flew with gray to where she wanted to go. Unexpectedly, gray suddenly took control and stopped there. "What''s the matter, Mr. Sutton? What happened? " Gray did not answer, reached out and grabbed the elf looking out on the bubble, stepped out, and the man had appeared outside the bubble. But the bubble didn''t break and followed him closely. At the top of a hill, gray tapped the green crystal, making a tinkling sound, and then stopped in front of a crystal flower. The surface of crystal flowers seems to be precisely cut. They are crystal clear and angular. The petals, leaves and branches are made of crystal. Gray reached out and touched it. He narrowed his eyes. He was surprised. "It''s really a living creature!" Yes, after feeling it, gray found that it was really alive. It had the same vitality as other plants, and the vitality was very strong, rather than being carved into flowers with pure crystal. "It''s alive!" Little jasmine touched the petals gently with her little hand and turned back to gray in surprise. "Is there anything strange about this emerald flower?" Ivanola controlled the bubble to come to him, but did not come out of the bubble, just looked at his action curiously. Gray clapped his hands, stood up and smiled. "It''s nothing. It''s the first time to see a crystal can become a flower, and it''s still a vibrant real flower. I''m a little curious." "Flowers are naturally true. Are there any fake flowers?" Ivanola muttered. "Can I dig some?" Gray pointed to the flower and smiled. He really felt very strange about the crystal flower. Moreover, after the flower blooms, it shakes off the snow and flashes light in the sun. If it can be planted on the floating island, it is also a wonder, no worse than the flowers transplanted in Moore forest. "Of course!" Ivanola nodded. These flowers were not her private property. Gray wanted to pick them, and naturally there was no reason to stop them. Besides, now she needs Gray''s help. It''s just a few flowers. Even if it''s hers, she won''t care. "However, these emerald flowers seem to grow on the ground. In fact, the root system is wound around the crystal. If you want to dig a few plants, you''d better take the crystal with you." Ivanola reminded me to tell me what I know. "Emerald flowers only exist in this place. If they are transplanted to other places, they may not live." "But even if the emerald flower is dead, it will still keep its blooming posture. It is the same as when it is still alive, but it will become easy to break." "Thanks for reminding!" Gray nodded, flew up with the elf, strolled around, and soon picked a satisfactory mountain. Taking out the sword in the lake, gray gestured at the mountain, but he didn''t use the sword in the lake in the end. Instead, he flew down again, felt it with his palm close to the crystal, then hugged a huge crystal and pulled it up. The soles of his feet were not on the ground, but in the air. With his strength, the place where the soles of his feet stood had ripple. Below, the mountain with crystal connected has begun to shake, as if it was going to be pulled up. "This..." ivanola''s eyes were round, his face was surprised, his throat rolled, and he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. She is a wizard. The so-called wizard still relies on extraordinary magic, rather than fighting with strength and skills like ordinary people. But when the strength was enough to pull up a mountain, it was enough to surprise the wizard. What''s more, the other party directly stood in the void, and the void stepped by her feet was corrugated, which was even more shocking to her. She can also fly and stand in the air, but if she wants to make the void ripple like this, her body can''t do it anyway, and it''s very difficult to use magic. Boom! With a loud noise, the mountain shook, the rocks rolled down, and the huge green crystal was pulled out of the ground. This is a very complete crystal. A big lump is at least twenty or thirty meters long and more than ten meters wide. Of course, crystals grow like ice flowers. Except for the base with a diameter of more than ten meters, others grow in all directions, not twenty or thirty meters long and wide. But even so, this is a huge lump for several people. Gray grabbed the crystal and flew up. He looked at the emerald flowers growing on it. Only a few were damaged, so he nodded slightly and collected them into the floating island. On the floating island, the outer periphery of the planted trees is a newly expanded circle of hundreds of meters. At this time, some people living above opened up land here, some afforestation and some farmland, but at this time, they saw the land rolling in the distance, and soon there was a deep gully. Then, without waiting for them to go and see what happened, they found that a huge lump of green crystal appeared in the air out of thin air and fell in the gully. The surrounding soil covered it again and buried most of it under the ground, while the emerald flowers remained on the ground. "Your Majesty did it!" A group of people quickly understood the situation and didn''t dare to check it. But after a while, a few butterflies flew over and asked them, "did you just put the crystal in? Where is it? Tell us quickly?" A group of people pointed out the location of the crystal, and several butterflies flew over quickly. They lay down under the crystal and looked at those crystal flowers. They were stunned one by one, "it''s really crystal flowers." "Your Majesty said it was alive. How is that possible?" "Yes, how can crystal be alive?" They were not gray and could not feel the vitality of the crystal, but after all, the experts who took care of the plants soon found that the crystal flower was indeed alive through some details. "It''s really alive. Your majesty asked us to take care of it, and we won''t!" The butterflies chattered and discussed. Gray outside got into the bubble again and asked ivanora to continue on her way with herself. Gray was very happy to be satisfied with his collecting habit. Now he doesn''t think about why the crystal flower can survive. When he swept his floating island, he saw those soldiers. Iron pimples can survive. It''s nothing strange that the crystal can survive. Only when the iron pimple turned into a human shape and the crystal was indeed a plant, did he feel some unrealistic feeling. If it was a crystal animal, he probably accepted it at a glance. Just like seeing a living stone man in the magic world, he won''t be surprised, but if he sees a cluster of living stone plants, he will be interested. Because stone man is alive, he has a subconscious mind of "this is normal", but stone flowers and plants are alive, but they do not have this subconscious mind. Ivanola took gray and flew over countless strange places, a mountain like a lion, with a nose and eyes, and an icy waterfall. A mountain looks like a head. Its nose bends upward and backward. A column of water tilts down from its nose, but it is not frozen by ice and snow. It is steaming in the ice and snow. There is also a mountain with a mouth like an evil beast. You can see its teeth and tongue. It''s very strange. And other mountains, but they are all covered with snow and look very magnificent. Chapter 875 After passing through these strange terrain, a huge semicircular bubble suddenly appeared in front. All colors flow on the bubble, just like ordinary bubbles showing colorful colors in the sun, but the most is blue and purple, which makes the bubble look like a huge turbid sphere, and people outside can''t see the scene inside the bubble, but can only see a huge barrier. "Gray, are we going to hit it?" Little jasmine stared at the big bubble, with some eager on her face, "will we be bounced off, like a ball, bang into the sky, and then there is a city in the white clouds in the sky." "It''s possible!" Gray smiled. Little Molly''s idea is novel. If it is true, it will be a lot of fun. Unfortunately, the real situation is not like this. When they hit it, they will only blend in and squeeze in. The two joked, but ivanola seriously explained, "you don''t have to worry. It''s not dangerous. As long as you are kind people, have no hostility to the good people of Oz and the four wizards, bubbles won''t refuse your entry." In other words, as long as they are hostile to them, they can''t go in unless they can forcibly break the bubble. But with Janice''s strength, she couldn''t break it, so it''s usually very safe. But when she saw that they were both in high spirits, she simply shut up. Anyway, Mr. Sutton was a powerful wizard and would not be hurt by the bubble. Bubble defense is very strong, but its counterattack ability is not very good. Soon, the small bubbles of the three people approached quickly, and ivanola hit them first. With a soft beep, she passed through without resistance. Then there was gray''s bubble. In the eyes he and the elf looked forward to, it was like a thick film. Although there was some resistance, it passed through smoothly. Looking through the film, blue and purple covered everything inside, and no one outside could peep. But from the inside to the outside, this is just a thin water film, which does not affect their view of the outside. Even the light is not dim, just like outside. If you don''t look carefully or stand at the edge of the water film, it is generally difficult to find this almost completely transparent magic wall. This side of the magic wall is a big place, much larger than his floating island, at least ten times that of his floating island. However, like the landform outside, it is naturally very beautiful to see the scenery, but if it is used to grow food, it is not suitable here. Although their houses are built on stone arched peaks, this still doesn''t change their lack of arable land. On the highest stone arch peak, there is a tall castle. Although it is not as majestic as the Emerald City, it is also quite magnificent. Because it is located at the top of the stone arch peak, it adds a magical color. On the side of those Shigong peaks, there is a higher peak. There are waterfalls on the peak, which pass through the interval of Shigong peaks and fall into the pool below, filled with water vapor. The whole world is as warm as spring and is not affected by the cold outside. "Beautiful scenery, it''s a good place for vacation!" Looking at this place, gray smiled. It can only be a place for vacation. It is really not suitable for ordinary people. A few people live here and can barely get by. Once there are more people, many things will deteriorate. For example, on the steaming land below, after the occasional wind blows away the clouds, you can see large and small farmland, and every corner has been developed to the extreme. Ivanora took him to the top of the castle and landed slowly. With their bubbles broken, they fell on the solid land of the castle. There are many people in the square of the castle. Although it seems that they are not doing well, everyone is smiling. This is the fairy tale world. If there is love and kindness, you can drink enough water, and the lack of food can''t beat them... Gray secretly said. A man who looked like a castle housekeeper came over, bowed slightly to ivanola, then cast an inquiring eye on gray and said to ivanola: "Sir, we are willing to receive every kind people of Oz, but I have to remind you that our situation can''t cope with more expenses." His face was sad. Before ivanola spoke, he continued: "although the ice witch is cruel, she will not kill for no reason. Even outside, everyone can live. There is no need to take them back to the castle." "Of course, we all know your kindness. We all admire it, but now the situation doesn''t allow..." "Sir, I''m not aiming at you, and I''m eager to welcome you He talked a lot, but ivanola didn''t show impatience. She smiled and said, "please rest assured that this is our guest, and our dilemma can be solved immediately." "Mr. Sutton, horn is worried about the resources of the castle. We won''t disturb him. Go to see the king with me." "Well, you should come to the castle and meet the king." Gray nodded. After nodding gently to horn, the two strode towards the tallest building of the castle. Ivanola pointed to the castle tower and explained, "these four towers are the residence of our four wizards. The highest is the place of his majesty. He should be there now." "Is the tower a mage tower?" Gray said curiously. He had never seen any mage tower in his life, but in some literary works in his previous life, he met with the setting of MAGE tower. Magicians will spend a lot of money to build their own mage tower, which is convenient for them to study magic. At the same time, the mage tower is also a treasure, which can let magicians use the power of the mage tower. However, ivanora didn''t know what the mage tower was, and a doubt appeared on her face, "what is the mage tower?" "It''s just the tower where wizards live!" Gray smiled. "There is a kind of wizard called astrological mage. They like to build tall towers to observe astrology and improve magic." He did not dare to explain casually. If they believed that the mage tower could improve the power of wizards, they would be in trouble. It was only when he heard that the four had a tower that he came up with the idea. Since there is no master tower here, this master tower is the Star Tower, so as not to mislead them. Ivanola nodded and believed his explanation. "We will also observe the stars on the top of the tower, but since we entered the magic wall, the stars in the sky are blurred because of the barrier of the magic wall, and we rarely watch the stars again." Many wizards do stargazing. Gray sometimes does stargazing, but he usually can''t see anything. He really appreciates the vastness of the stars. It''s still different from wizard stargazing. Chapter 876 Under the attention of the people, ivanora finally came to the highest tower with gray. Without notice, they went in directly. But there was no one inside. Ivanora stood in the hall for a few seconds and looked back at gray. "Mr. Sutton, your majesty should be up there. I''ll call him. Please wait here." "Good!" Gray nodded and looked around. There was really nothing special, just an ordinary residence. Ivanola led gray to a place, sat down, left and went straight up the stairs. After a while, ivanola and an old man with white hair and beard came down. Although the old man had white hair, he still looked hale and hearty without any twilight. "Mr. Sutton, I am a southern wizard and the king of oz. of course, oz has become an ice witch now!" The old man came with a smile on his face and a very warm attitude. Gray got up at the right time, "your majesty!" He said hello and didn''t judge more about Janice. They met. Footsteps came from the gate, and two more people entered. They were two women, protruding forward and warping backward. They were beautiful. Seeing the two women, gray immediately thought of the Western Witch and the northern witch that ivanola had visited. Sure enough, when they walked in, the king couldn''t wait to introduce, "Mr. Sutton, this is my daughter, Grenada, the northern witch. This is ivanola''s sister, the Western witch sadora." The king introduced gray to them, and they knew each other. "Do you know the snow witch? Are you from the same world? " After listening to the information shared by her sister, sedora immediately looked at gray in surprise. The king and the northern witch Grenada were calm and showed nothing on his face. "You won''t invade our country like the snow witch?" Sedora asked directly, not tactful at all. "Sedora!" The king gently scolded, then looked at gray apologetically, "Mr. Sutton can enter the magic wall. Naturally, he is a good man who is not hostile to us. He will certainly not do like the snow witch." This was said to gray to make him understand that he had no suspicion. It is also said to sedora that she should not make random guesses, which leads to the unhappiness of the help that has not come easily. After all, it''s true that the four people can''t beat the snow witch. Gray and the snow witch come from the same world and naturally know her very well. It may be the key for them to defeat the snow Witch and recapture oz. "Nothing!" Gray waved his hand gently and said with a smile, "I personally prefer to play around and have no interest in ruling the country." "Does Mr. Sutton know anything about the snow witch? Can you tell us something about her? We know nothing about her when she comes to our kingdom. We only know that her snow magic is very powerful," sighed the old king. "Of course, but I don''t know much about Janice, and I haven''t played against her several times." Gray nodded and briefly said what had happened in Narnia. Finally, he said, "it''s lucky that Aslan came out to stop Jane when she started the taboo magic, otherwise the whole world will become silent." "I just didn''t expect that Aslan didn''t kill her, but she escaped to your world." At the end, gray also sighed. It can be said that the old king and others suffered a complete disaster. Originally, Jane did not escape from Narnia, but died in Aslan''s mouth. After his agitation, although Nania quickly restored peace and did not die many people, it was in a good direction, but the only regret was that Janice fled and brought disaster to the world. In the final analysis, he has a responsibility. Of course, this is not his subjective will, so gray can''t blame himself. However, since he met them, he also plans to help them, which can be regarded as making up for their mistakes. The old king nodded, "no wonder she was hurt when she appeared in our world. It turned out that she was hurt by you and Aslan." They also asked at that time, but at that time, Jane said she met villains and won their sympathy. "Mainly Aslan, I''ll make soy sauce!" "Gray, you are too modest. With you this time, we can certainly defeat the ice witch. This time, we can''t let her do evil in other worlds." Saidora clenched her fist and said angrily. She is a simple person with direct thoughts and won''t think too much. Since Gray was once Jane''s enemy, it''s normal to help them deal with her now. "Mr. Sutton, originally, if the snow witch only wanted Oz, it was nothing to let her rule, but she didn''t know how to rule a country. Oz was messed up by her, and people''s life was miserable." "I couldn''t bear to see the people of Oz receive such suffering, so I fought hard. I hope you can help us. We will repay you later." The old king had a lot of matches with Dora. He knew that he had been the enemy of Janice, which would indeed make gray closer to them, but if he could give more benefits, the alliance between the two sides would be more stable. "Mr. Sutton can do whatever he wants. Even oz can give you as long as you can rule well and let the people of Oz live a peaceful and peaceful life." "Your Majesty, don''t do this. Jane TISS escaped from Narnia and is now doing evil in oz. naturally, I won''t stand idly by. I will help oz restore peace." Gray shook his head and refused his promise. He doesn''t need any good. He''ll help this time. Even if he doesn''t know, now that he knows, he won''t watch her continue to do evil. "Thank you, sir. As long as you can bring peace to Oz, you are our forever friend. Oz will promise you whatever you want." Greenda, the northern witch who has been listening quietly, bowed slightly and said solemnly. "The people of Oz will thank you!" Simple saiduo opened his heart. The old king nodded and smiled like a chrysanthemum. "Thank you, Mr. Sutton, but it''s late now. Don''t worry about dealing with the ice witch for the time being. We''ll talk about it in detail tomorrow." "Grenada, my old bone doesn''t have so much energy. You accompany him around the castle and arrange accommodation for Mr. Sutton." "Good father!" Grenada nodded, got up and walked up to gray. "Let''s tell you the good news. We will be very happy to know that the snow witch is going to fail." Chapter 877 In the castle, Gray was led by Grenada and saidora, constantly shuttling around to understand the big and small things in the castle and the interesting stories of these people living here. "These are the GuilLin people. They are hardworking and kind-hearted farmers. Most of our food is planted by the GuilLin people." Grenada took Gray''s arm and smiled to introduce him to a group of very local people. These people come and go with all kinds of hats and farm tools in their hands. They will greet them warmly when they see them. "Industrious Gitlin, this is gray. Gray Sutton is a powerful wizard. He is about to help us defeat the ice witch. The day of peace is coming." "We are waiting for a period of time. After a period of time, we can return to the Emerald City. We can also go home, enjoy the sweet honey, smell the strong milk fragrance and work in the wide fields." "Children can run and laugh in the streets of Emerald City and eat a group of characteristic marshmallows of Emerald City..." Grenada improvised and gave an infectious speech, which successfully inspired everyone''s morale and made everyone smile again. After arousing everyone''s fighting spirit, the four left here together and continued to visit other parts of the castle. "In fact, we just want to live a peaceful life. It''s a very simple wish, but we have to hide here because of the cruelty of the snow witch." Sedora airway. Ivanola also nodded. "The people of Oz are kind people and love peace. We will always remember your help." They continued to walk around the castle with gray, and then came to a place like a factory, where many people were walking. The three took gray in to see how they worked together to make tools or other things. "They are dingken people. They are best at making tools. They can make whatever you want." "Obviously, they are extremely smart people." Gray nodded heavily, without the slightest doubt about their words. This group of dingken people are really smart. No matter how big they are, the middle of their heads are bare. Only the left and right sides and the back have some hair. Of course, many of the things they made are also very exquisite. Gray will pick up some things to play with after reading them. They are quite novel and deserve the praise of several people. After visiting the dinken people''s production workshop, they went to see the dwarves together. The dwarves here in gray are not as strange as those extremely smart dinken people, and they don''t have anything to look at. But dwarves are not Narnia''s dwarves. They are not so fierce. Of course, they do not have exquisite casting technology. Their advantages are tailoring and singing. Their singing is very beautiful. When they left the dwarves, the dwarves warmly sent them away with songs. "I like their singing. It makes people happy every time I hear it. I hope you like it too." Grenada whispered, as if afraid to disturb their singing. "It''s really good!" Gray smiled kindly and gave a thumbs up. "Next came the wenkies. Although many wenkies followed the snow witch, some followed us here. They were brave and good at fighting and were the best soldiers." Ivanola interrupted, holding Gray''s arm and exerting slight force, "I''ll take you to see them. If we fight with the snow witch, it will be these soldiers who will lead us." Most of the wenki people are tall, powerful and powerful. As soldiers, they are the best choice. Gray nodded affirmatively after reading it. These wenkies are really born to be soldiers. However, he had a question, "there are obviously not many wenkies here. Can they be compared with the soldiers on the ice witch side?" As I said before, they are short of materials and can''t afford to support a large population. Besides, there are not only wenki people here, but also GuilLin people, dingken people and many dwarves. The four ethnic groups live here together. The materials are divided into four parts, so it is difficult to support more soldiers. "It''s okay. The wenkies are just belligerent and not evil. They are just bewitched by the ice witch, so they will stand on her side. When we fight over, the wenkies will wake up." Sadora smiled innocently. Ivanola gave her sister a white look and explained, "at that time, they just need to drag the other wenkie soldiers. When we defeat the ice witch together, the other wenkies will naturally surrender." "So the main thing is to defeat the ice witch. As long as you defeat her, oz can restore peace." Grenada nodded, too. They are convinced that the people of Oz are kind, but they are temporarily blinded or frightened by the power of the snow witch. When the snow witch fails, those who take refuge in the snow witch will lay down their arms and become the people of Oz again. As they chatted, they went out of the castle and came to the stone arch peak outside. Not far from the outside, there are four stone arms stretching out from the peak and connecting other surrounding peaks, connected in all directions. Further away, there are peaks rising into the sky, and on the peaks, a new stone arm extends to the farthest plain. It is a plain under a snow mountain. Although it fluctuates, it is still flat. It is also very suitable for opening up fields. But the plain was just outside the magic wall, so it was still covered with snow, and gray couldn''t see whether there was farmland there. Asked casually, ivanola quickly said, "it''s easy to be attacked by snow witches outside the protection of the magic wall, so we didn''t open up farmland there." "Moreover, the four seasons here are like spring. Grain can be planted for two seasons. It can barely supply everyone. There is no need to venture out." Greendale followed with an explanation. Gray nodded and didn''t care. It was their own business. If they were really short of food, they would go out. Walk along the stone arm on the mountain to the side with the waterfall. After entering the waterfall, you can feel the thick water vapor fluttering on your face, and your eyebrows and hair will soon be covered with small drops of water. From here, there is a higher mountain. The top of the mountain is flat and has opened up a lot of farmland. On the hillside, there is also a road circling down to the earth below. The waterfall falls in a pool. The pool takes over the waterfall above, and then spreads a river. Both banks of the river are full of farmland. Gray looked down, but he didn''t mean to go down. He asked them to take themselves up. There are farmlands below. You can see them all at a glance. It''s nothing strange. On the contrary, from above, farmlands are more beautiful. There''s no need to go down. Go to the top of the mountain where the waterfall flows, and you can directly see the city from there. "Is there any fish here?" The river connected by the waterfall is not big, only two or three meters wide, but it has a lot of water and looks a little deep. "Yes, we sometimes catch some. Does gray want to eat fish?" "A little interested!" Gray smiled and touched the fishing rod. Chapter 878 After walking around the castle, the three returned to the castle. At this time, it was dark. The king held a welcome banquet among wizards, including five of them and elves. Gray seriously suspected that this was because the castle was too tight and there was no more food extravagance, so the banquet was limited to the five of them. He didn''t have a specific basis, but he knew from the appearance of the elf that she didn''t even drink a few drinks, so she couldn''t be depressed. "This is the worst party I''ve ever had!" Little Molly tooted her mouth, sat on Gray''s shoulder and said sullenly. At first she heard that they were going to hold a party. She thought there would be a lot of food and wine. As a result, there were only four people, one drink for each person, and little jasmine only got a small cup. Everyone drank slowly, not willing to drink the wine in the quilt. Watching this scene, Gray was also very sad. The ruler of the dignified country was reduced to a point where he couldn''t even drink a glass of wine. I have to say it''s compassionate. However, this also shows that these wizards can still, and they don''t squeeze the people below too much. Otherwise, they would not live in such a tight life as they are now. Although with respect, gray didn''t take out some drinks to share with everyone. This is a welcome banquet prepared by several wizards for him. You didn''t take it out as a gift before. At this time, do you dislike others'' less wine or their bad wine? Gray didn''t mention this at all. It was very pleasant to have a hair dryer, drink and chat with three beautiful women on the tower. As for the old king, a bad old man. Just talk to him. How can I talk to him all the time. However, the old king didn''t seem to have much meaning to talk to him. After chatting casually, he went down to rest on the pretext that he was old. Those left above are gray and three witches. The faces of the three witches are exquisite, but they are not top-level beautiful, but they have one advantage, that is, they have good nutrition. "Let''s see what the snow witch is doing!" The happy sedora suddenly suggested. Her proposal was quickly accepted by everyone, and gray didn''t refuse it. There is a passage between the four towers, so you don''t have to go down from below. The four left the old king''s tower and went directly to the tower of ivanola. "Come with me, my crystal ball is in the secret room!" Ivanora led the way in front, and soon walked around the tower and came to a secret room. The door of the secret room was locked by magic, and ivanora could open it by herself. She gently pressed it twice. There was a ripple on the door, and the door opened automatically. Gray looked at her hand and his eyes lit up. Originally, he had no idea about their magic, but now think about it, magicians should not see more knowledge. Whether magic is strong or not is not very important. It is the most important to learn more knowledge. For example, ivanola just did this, which is not strong, but very clever. But he didn''t mention it for the time being. It''s better to wait until Janice is done and discuss it with each other. Entering the secret room, there is a burning magic fireplace, which fills the whole secret room with a warm atmosphere. There are some instruments, a crystal ball on the shelf, and rows of bookshelves, but there are only a few books on it. "My books are all left in Emerald City, and so are others." Ivanola noticed his eyes and said casually, "when we recapture the Emerald City, I invite you to visit my study. I hope Jane doesn''t destroy it." Knowledge is what every magician yearns for, and the intuitive expression of this kind of thing is books. As an oriental witch, ivanora has books that can be envied by all those eager for knowledge in Emerald City. "The place with the most books is the Royal study." Grenada whispered. The Royal study is naturally her father''s study. Of course, it is also hers. The books collected by the two are in it, which is more comprehensive and rich than ivanola''s. "Thank you. I''m looking forward to it." "Well, let''s see what Janice is doing!" Sedora ran to a crystal ball and looked forward to her sister. Ivanora nodded and put her hand on the crystal ball. Magic poured into the crystal ball from her hand. A fuzzy picture immediately began to appear on it, but it was still white at the beginning and could not see anything clearly. "Just wait a minute!" Gray nodded gently and found that her method of using the crystal ball was a little different from her own method. She also had a crystal ball, but she didn''t use it like that. It seemed more convenient and simple for her. Well, your majesty has another goal. It seems that the world is still very interesting. At least you can see many different magic. Continue to look, the picture on the crystal ball seems clear, but it doesn''t seem clear. It''s still white. "What''s the matter? Is it broken?" Sedora reached out her finger and tapped on it. Ivanora quickly opened her hand and gently touched the crystal ball. The picture above was pulled away and became much clearer at once. Now, gray saw clearly that there was no fault before, but it was really a white flower. Because Janice was taking a bath, or was about to take a bath, and the hot water had been put away. She took off all over and was about to go into the bath. Looking at Gray''s wide eyed appearance, he clenched his teeth and hurriedly turned away from the picture. "Why turn it around? Let''s have a good look and tell her that she has been seen by men. She must be angry." Saidora said happily, begging ivanora to turn the picture back. Gray nodded with no other meaning. He just thought sedora was resourceful and reasonable. Ivanola shook her head. "Since she hasn''t done anything to harm Oz, we won''t look at her." Saidora blinked her eyes. She was about to say something, but her sister pinched her hard and curled her mouth. "Oh, I''ll go back." Seeing sadora leave, ivanola looked at Grenada, "Grenada, go back quickly, Gray''s residence. I''ll have someone arrange it later." Grenada nodded, said good night to the two men, and turned away from the chamber of secrets. When they left, ivanora immediately closed the door. "What''s the matter?" Gray looked at her suspiciously. Why did she close the door suddenly? Is there something hidden? "Gray, can you dance?" Ivanola asked with a red face and eyes. "Of course!" "I haven''t danced for a long time. I wonder if Mr. Sutton, who came all the way, would like to dance with me." Ivanola reached out to him and smiled. "My pleasure!" Gray nodded. Generally speaking, he would not refuse such things, because he was not born to refuse women. When they were close, they turned around in the room without music. But when gray promised her, I don''t know why, a big glass of wine suddenly appeared on the table behind him, and I don''t know where it came from. Little Molly stealthily looks at gray and flies past quietly. Chapter 879 The next day, the castle, the old king''s tower. Grenada walked up quickly, saw her father enjoying the scenery in front of the window, and hurried over. "Father, is gray gone? I just wanted to find him, but others said they didn''t see him, and he didn''t appear in the room prepared for the guests." Grenada looked worried. Gray and Aslan had defeated the snow witch together, which was a great help for them to defeat the snow witch. If they left like this, it would be a great loss to everyone. "Meditation!" The old king said softly. With that, Grenada, who was worried, calmed down, but still looked at him closely. The old king sighed and said faintly, "don''t worry, he is still here and will certainly help us." "Why, why are you so sure?" Grenada wondered if his father was a little too confident? "He promised to help us before. Don''t worry. Besides, even if he doesn''t help us now, he will certainly help ivanola." Grenada murmured, "ivanola?" Then he continued to shake his head and looked forward to his father, hoping that he would give himself the answer directly and don''t beat around the bush. "He should still be in ivanora''s chamber of secrets." The old king changed his euphemism for a more euphemism. "Why, he''s our guest. How can ivanora let him... Live... In..." later, she seemed to understand something and couldn''t go on. "Did they have anything to do? They talked all night." The voice of surprise came from behind. It was sedora. "It should be a very important thing, related to the future of oz." The old king nodded heavily and stopped explaining. After a while, ivanola and gray also came. They looked ruddy and energetic. Everyone wondered if they had eaten something good secretly. "Mr. Sutton..." As soon as the old king spoke, gray smiled happily and said, "Your Majesty, just call me gray. We are all acquaintances and don''t have to be so angry." The old king stayed for a while. Today''s Greg is much more talkative than yesterday. Is it really refreshing when people have a happy event? After looking at ivanola, who looked as if nothing had happened, the old king nodded gently, "you have to prepare for dealing with the ice witch for a period of time. Please live here for a period of time." "It''s all right, it''s all right. The scenery here is beautiful and everyone is very kind. I like it here very much." The old king couldn''t help but fall on ivanola again. He thought that the three most beautiful witches in oz would sleep one night. Of course you like it here. He is not a sprout. As the king of Oz and a powerful wizard, he has never experienced anything. He can see it at a glance. "But how long will it take?" Gray asked casually. He thought it wouldn''t take long to prepare weapons and food for the army he had seen before. After all, they have been preparing for defeating Janice for more than ten years. They can''t be unprepared for anything. "Wait until the snow melts. The snow witch is very powerful in winter. It will be easier for us to deal with her when the snow melts." Grayton said in surprise, "will the snow melt?" "Of course the snow will melt. Isn''t that normal?" Several people looked at him suspiciously. "Well, when she was in Narnia, Janice frozen Narnia for a hundred years. Doesn''t she have such ability here?" After seeing their reaction, gray understood, although according to them, Janice would be more powerful in ice and snow. But the snow will not remain unchanged, but there will be a normal alternation of seasons, and winter will pass. "That''s terrible. If Oz is frozen for a hundred years, then..." Grenada whispered in shock. Finally, she couldn''t imagine it. She knew that it was definitely an unprecedented disaster. After a hundred years of ice, what do people eat? If they don''t eat, so many people will starve to death. "Narnia..." she suddenly looked up at gray, hoping to hear a reassuring answer. "The Narnia world is different from other worlds. Although the Narnia people declined during the ice and snow period, the ice and snow did not completely destroy Narnia." Gray nodded and smiled. Several people were relieved. As they said, the people of Oz are kind-hearted people. This is not their boasting, but the fact. Even in another world, they don''t want to hear that there is a terrible disaster there. "So, is the oz Congress frozen?" After worrying about Narnia, they immediately thought of their own world. If Narnia has been frozen for a hundred years, will their world also be frozen. "You said that ice and snow would melt. In previous years, as long as winter passed, ice and snow would melt and the four seasons would flow as usual, right?" "Yes, this has been the case in oz for the past 13 years, but the winter is a little colder than in the past, but the time of winter has not been extended, it is still the same as before." The old king affirmed. "But the ice witch is powerful. When she becomes stronger, will she..." "No!" Gray said affirmatively, "no matter what, she will fail soon. No matter whether she can do it in the future, she can''t do it in a short time. The ice and snow will still melt with the passing of winter." "Moreover, I probably understand the difference between the two worlds. Janice can''t do that in this world." In fact, the real reason is very simple and easy to think of. In the Narnia world, Janice is the king of Narnia. Although she stole the throne, she was also recognized by Narnia. And she also controlled part of the rules of Narnia when Aslan created Narnia. After she became king, her power penetrated Narnia smoothly and had an impact on the whole Narnia. With the arrival of the son of mankind, Narnia was gradually unsealed, which was enough to prove that the frozen Narnia was not Janice''s magic, but the influence of her power on Narnia along the king''s position and the rules she mastered. In this world, although there are wizards and the world is very beautiful, there is no special Narnia itself, and there is no high magic code to formulate rules. So she can''t freeze oz for a hundred years. The reason why he thought that ice and snow would not melt at first was entirely influenced by the inherent impression of Narnia. After listening to gray explain it again, they understood and nodded down. Chapter 880 Although the old king knew that oz would not be frozen, he was still worried. He decided to go to war as soon as possible and solved the problem of ice witch. Of course, to start a war as soon as possible is not to fight now. We still have to wait until we are ready. It''s best to melt the ice and snow before he is ready. In that case, you can take the opportunity to go to war and drive Jane out of oz. Yes, he didn''t even want to kill, because he thought the gap was a little big. Once the four of them didn''t beat her together. Now even if he joined gray, he still didn''t think he could kill her. So all he wanted was to drive her away, don''t let her stay in Oz, go somewhere else, even take some people. After all, in Gray''s story, gray is responsible for coordinating the army, and Aslan is the main force against Janice. Finally, Aslan turned the tide and didn''t let Janice go crazy and destroy the world. Finally, this was also what the old king was worried about. She was afraid that if she really forced her to a desperate situation, she would launch the magic of destroying the world and put oz into a desperate situation. "I''ll just watch the preparations. Take gray for a walk here or go out to have a look, but it''s best not to be found by the snow witch." The old king smiled and said, "maybe we can surprise her when we are finally ready." "This is the best!" Sedora was most concerned about this and wanted to see the snow witch after she was defeated. Ivanola and Grenada are more calm. Although they can''t wait, they both converge well. Hearing his father''s words, Grenada nodded. "We''ve seen it here yesterday. Does gray want to see how everyone works or go out for a walk?" "Let''s walk around first!" Gray has no other ideas for the time being. It''s good to take a walk. The old king waved his hand and the four left the tower. "Did you have breakfast?" As she walked outside on the stone arm, sadora suddenly made a noise. "No, it''s still early. Walk around and have breakfast later." Grenada smiled, "or we can go to the water. There are fish in the water. We can roast fish." "Didn''t gray ask if there was any fish in the water yesterday? He must have wanted to eat fish!" Sedora thought, "but I didn''t catch any fish yesterday. How can we catch fish?" Yesterday, gray fished here for a while. They sat together for an hour and didn''t catch anything. "The water is too urgent for the fish to bite!" Gray argued. "Let''s go up a little. I think other people sometimes catch fish on it. The water is too urgent here, and the fish won''t come here." Gray said, taking the three men up. When they were walking along the bank, suddenly several dark shadows jumped out of the river and threw themselves on several people. Gray thought they were familiar animals at first. He came to get close to them. When he looked carefully, he found that these things looked very ferocious one by one. They didn''t come to kiss them, but to bite them. These are smooth, with fin like wings on their backs, fin like protrusions on their faces, big black eyes, protruding outward, looking a little ferocious. In fact, they fly out of the water, bite on their clothes and don''t let go. "These are river * * spirits. They have a great temper. They will attack madly after being disturbed." Grenada grabbed the body of the river spirit, pulled it off and threw it into the river. "The best way to avoid them is not to walk by the river or make too much noise. If you want to enter the water, you must make sure that there is no river spirit there." Ivanola pinched the river * * spirit, didn''t put it back, took it in his hand and gently pinched it. "These little things bully the soft and fear the hard. If you are fierce, they won''t dare to come over." "But they are to protect the river. We shouldn''t disturb them." Grenada shook her head slightly, took the river spirit she played with from ivanora''s hand and threw it back to the river. "Who said, I think they are not to protect the river at all, or to protect their territory." Ivanola hummed coldly and said carelessly, "just walk on the shore and wash your hands to hurt the river?" She scoffed at the saying that the river * * spirit guards the river. If she really guards the river, she should be as gentle, polite, kind and lovely as the flower elf. As long as she doesn''t pick the flowers it lives, others can be picked at will. Even if they accidentally do something too much, they won''t attack others. That''s a good elf. The river * * spirit is too bad. They attack people casually, just like now. They just walk around the shore, and they can''t wait to jump out and bite people. Ivanora said that before she could argue with herself, she looked at Gray''s head with a smile, "is little jasmine a lovely flower elf?" "I''m an elf." Little jasmine said listlessly. Somehow, after a glass of wine last night, she didn''t sleep well, which led to her depression in the morning. Ivanora didn''t hear it at all. She asked again, "is there such an elf in Narnia?" "No, the Narnians are all kinds of talking animals, and there are some rare half human races. There are no elves." "The Centaur?" As soon as the eyes of the three women brightened, they gathered around one after another, "tell us what the half human race is like. Is it only half human?" "People on the left and other things on the right?" Sedora made his first guess unreliable. "No, the half human race is mostly similar to humans. We call them half human. For example, the upper half is human, the lower half is sheep''s hoof, the one with sheep horn and sheep''s ears is called half sheep man, the one with horses is called half horse, and the snake man, mermaid, dwarf and Cyclops." "Ah, what''s that like? Are dwarves the same as the dwarves here? Are they also good at singing?" Grenada asked happily. "No, the dwarves of Narnia are strong soldiers. They are good at forging and can make sophisticated armor and weapons." "What about the Cyclops?" Gray drew a circle in the middle of his forehead. "They have only one eye, but they are very tall. They are two or three meters high. Holding a big stick can break a big tree at the waist." "How awesome!" "There are also Tauren. Tauren is powerful, but except that they can walk upright, they are a standing cow." Gray knew everything they wanted to know and told them everything they wanted to know. Narnia has no secrets. It''s just ordinary little things. "What is a mermaid like? Is it an elf like the river * * spirit who lives in the water?" "No..." Chapter 881 As they walked and talked, they soon came to the location of the magic wall in the upper reaches of the river. Outside the magic wall, the thick snow makes the outside look one layer higher than the inside. The thin and transparent layer separates two distinct worlds. At the location of this section of the river, someone was taking the long put fish cage, and many fish jumped in the cage. "Hello, friend, let''s sell some fish!" Gray went over and said to the fishman. Originally, we were going to do it ourselves, but now that there are ready-made ones here, we''d better buy them directly. The fisherman saw several people. Although he didn''t recognize gray, the three witches recognized him and readily agreed. Buy the fish with a silver coin, and a group of people start a fire and barbecue on the Bank of the river. No one did it. They were all showing their magic. The four sat on the stool made by gray and chatted around the fire, while the fish along the river automatically opened their bellies and then washed by the river. After washing, the fish will automatically fly to the fire, swim and roll, bake their own crisp incense, and then send it to the public. The four men started their own work, squeezed out the fish bones one by one, and then threw them all into the river. Little Molly sat quietly. Gray took the fish before her and bit it down. The elf narrowed her eyes happily. An earthen platform was raised next to each person. With a wave of Gray''s hand, tableware appeared for everyone to eat. He saw the magic of the three witches. They were all very good. The strongest was ivanola, then Grenada and sedora. The gap was not too big. And he also knew that although the old king was also a wizard, they respected him as a great wizard. His strength was much stronger than the three of them. The old king was the main force in resisting ice and snow witches. The three also have a more intuitive feeling about Gray''s strength. From his current performance, they don''t have to be weak. The three looked at each other and nodded secretly. After the ice and snow melted, oz will restore peace again. In a harmonious atmosphere, after breakfast, the three felt it was time to go back, but gray didn''t want to go back to the castle now. "Let''s go out and ski on the snow mountain!" "Good, good!" As soon as the ELF''s eyes lit up, he nodded and agreed immediately, and then didn''t forget to persuade them, "skiing is fun. Let''s go together!" The three nodded. They had come out to play with gray. Naturally, they wouldn''t refuse. "Look, that''s the snow spirit similar to the river spirit!" Grenada suddenly pointed to the snow in front and said, it''s a surprise. Gray looked down her eyes and found the white spirit flying in the ice and snow, which looked similar to the river spirit. However, the specific appearance of the spirit is no less than the river spirit. It is not so scary. Its wings look like crystal clear ice crystals, making it look pure and lovely. "They only come out in winter, and many times they can only be seen in the rarely populated mountains." Grenada continued to explain, carefully pulling gray behind a stone and watching the snow elf quietly. "They are a little timid. Once they are frightened, they will run away immediately, so we''d better not disturb them. Maybe we can see more snow elves later." "But we''re here to ski." Gray admits that the snow elf is a little cute, but it''s enough to see. Do you want to wait here? "Skiing is OK at any time, but snow elves can''t be seen at any time. They are so cute!" Grenada shook her head and didn''t intend to listen to him. So did sedora. Hiding behind the stone, she looked at the snow elves with love and thought it was absolutely stupid to go skiing at this time. "Little jasmine is the most lovely!" Gray didn''t agree and raised the elf in front of them. The elf looked up proudly. "Of course, of course, little jasmine is the most lovely." They smiled and nodded, then continued to hide behind the stone and peep at the snow elves. Little jasmine can see it all the time, but ice and snow elves are rare. Of course, she chooses ice and snow elves at this time. "I didn''t expect to see snow elves here. I''m so lucky." The three are still excited. Gray couldn''t understand their excitement. He shook his head slightly, but didn''t go away. He also looked with his head. After a while, no snow elf came. The snow elf dug up something in the snow, held it in his arms and flew away. "Follow up, follow up." Just as they carefully followed the ice and snow elves, trying to find their nest and see more ice and snow elves, there was a loud cry in the sky, like the cry of apes. The snow spirit seemed to be frightened. It flew down vertically, crashed into the snow and disappeared. The three witches also changed their faces and looked up into the sky. "It''s the demon ape legion of ice witch!" Sedora opened in surprise. In the sky, a group of apes flapping their wings are flying over the snow mountain. The ape was dark, made strange noises and flew towards the magic wall in the distance. However, when flying above them, apes soon found them from a commanding position and dived down screaming one by one. "Go!" With a wave of Grenada''s wand, a big bubble wrapped them and quickly flew towards the magic wall. Little Molly looked at the monkey chasing after her and was very surprised, "what a strange monkey with wings." "A lion has wings and is called a Griffin. This should be called a monkey bird, or a bird monkey!" Gray thought. "They are evil apes. They were originally winged monkeys. They were used by ice and snow witches. They became stronger, more agile and more destructive." Ivanola didn''t forget to explain to him, and then when he saw Gray looking directly at himself, he immediately wondered, "what''s the matter with me?" I think you taught her this way. Gray thought to himself, shaking his head slightly. "It''s all right!" "Why do you run? Together, you should be able to defeat them?" "When we defeat the snow witch, they can change back to their original appearance. As long as we enter the magic wall, they have no way, so there is no need to fight them." Grenada explained, "and the snow witch may follow. Once we fight with them and are involved, she may suddenly kill us. This has happened before." The speed of evil apes is very fast, much faster than big bubbles, and they will soon catch up with them. "No, send me up. I''ll stop them." Ivanola said to Grenada. A bubble wrapped her and floated over it. Suddenly, a pair of arms hugged the bubble. Chapter 882 "Gray!" Ivanora was startled and quickly turned to look at him. Her heart beat quickly, and she felt whether gray, like Janice, didn''t come to help them, but took the opportunity to break into them and become undercover. When the time was ripe, she would destroy them in one fell swoop. It was not that she didn''t trust him, but that gray came suddenly, which really upset her. "Let me do it!" Gray grabbed the bubble in his palm, looked at Grenada and smiled, "I also want to see these flying monkeys." When gray finished, Greendale didn''t hesitate. He put a bubble on him and held him up. The bubble contacts with the big bubble outside, and then the two merge together. Gray goes out from the inside to the outside and stands on the big bubble. Afraid of him falling, Grenada also deliberately let the big bubble sink down a lot, enough for him to stand firm on it. Gray looked to the rear. A large group of evil apes were chasing after them quickly. He could see the fierce expression on their faces no more than ten meters away from them. "Use fire!" Without much thought, gray looked behind and raised his palm. A golden flame appeared and gently blew a breath. The flame immediately turned into a wild fire dragon and hit the demon ape flying behind. Water and fire is his good range magic, which can cause powerful damage with less power. Now it''s freezing and snowy. It''s not convenient to get water. He''s not very good at directly controlling ice and snow. It''s more convenient to use flame. You can also bake a fire by the way to make it warmer this winter. Under the impact of the fire dragon, a demon ape fell directly from the air and lit black spots on the white snow. More evil apes quickly avoided the fire dragon and continued to encircle from all directions. Gray controls the fire dragon to attack the approaching evil apes. The three witches are relieved below. The magic wall is coming soon. Suddenly, an ice cream fell from the sky, quickly passed them, fell in front of them, fell between them and the magic wall, and deeply inserted into the land. When the ice fell to the ground, the ice began to spread rapidly. In less than a second, a huge ice wall had blocked their way. "It''s the snow witch, go around!" Ivanola shouted, stroking the gem on her chest with her palm, with a serious expression. Sedora raised her head, looked in the direction of ice, took a deep breath and was ready for battle. In the sky, a giant bird is flying high, and a cold and beautiful woman is riding on the back of the giant bird and looking down coldly. Holding an ice crystal wand in her hand, she commanded the rapid spread of the ice wall below, which was bound to keep several people out. Soon, a huge ice wall spread around the magic wall and blocked it firmly. Around them, there are evil apes who have suffered heavy casualties but are still chasing and beating hard, as if they have no fear and will only charge forever. "Come here!" Ahead, the old king didn''t know when to get out of the magic wall, blocked the spreading trend of the ice wall with magic, and shouted at them. Grenada''s eyes brightened and controlled the air bubble to fly quickly. This time, she finally surpassed the ice wall and rushed into the magic wall. The old king didn''t like war either. Seeing that everyone was all right, he quickly drilled in. "The snow witch is really strong in winter, but she won''t be arrogant for long. When winter passes, we''ll do it right away and let her know our strength!" Said sedora with hatred. She felt shameless when she was chased away. Gray didn''t speak, his eyes were still staring out, and the fire dragon was still chasing the evil apes. This time, because the target had disappeared, the evil apes finally chose to run away. The enemies have entered the magic wall. They can''t go in. It''s useless to stay here. They are not afraid of death, but they''re not stupid enough to die in vain. "Since you like hiding, I''ll let you try hiding!" Janice rose from the bird and looked at the magic wall below angrily. Her voice fell, and the ice wall began to spread rapidly again. It took some time to surround the whole magic wall, and then began to close up. Gray watched the evil apes fly away, and the ice wall had blocked his sight. He didn''t continue to chase and kill, and reached out to recall the divine fire. The divine fire passed through the ice wall, melted a big hole directly, then fell on the magic wall and tried to pass it. However, the divine fire did not pass through, but after contacting the magic wall, the magic wall became turbid from a transparent state, like a pool of stirred muddy water. When contacting the divine fire, it became fiery red and spread rapidly around. "Gray!" Several people shouted together, and gray quickly controlled the fire and retreated from the magic wall. After no longer contacting, the magic wall quickly returned to its original state, but the place just touched by divine fire seemed to become much weaker. "Sorry, I thought I could wear it!" Gray smiled awkwardly. Just now he seemed to have almost broken the barrier on which everyone depended. "What magic is this? It''s too powerful!" Sedora looked at the little flame floating outside and looked amazed and envious. "It''s not magic. It''s the flame I got after defeating an enemy. It''s a magic prop." Gray explained, "can you put it in?" If it is magic, you can directly remove the magic and let it dissipate. When you want to use it in the future, you can condense it with magic. But divine fire is not magic. It is a flame. If it is not taken back, it will be useless in the future. "Don''t move!" Grenada was surprised and grabbed his arm. She was really afraid that the flame accidentally touched the magic wall again. "Don''t worry, try to bring it in, or send me out!" Grenada nodded, waved his wand in his small hand, and the flame the size of his thumb was wrapped in a huge bubble. Look at the bubbles. There''s no problem. She ran into the magic wall with a flame. There were bubbles. There was no accident this time. The flame was brought smoothly. Gray stretched out his hand, his anger fell on his palm and disappeared into his body. "The magic wall needs to be repaired immediately!" Seeing that the divine fire was brought over, the old king urged, "otherwise, it may be taken advantage of by the snow witch." He is talking about the place just touched by Shenhuo. Even if gray doesn''t take the initiative to attack, it is much weaker now. Once Jane is aware of it, she is likely to break through the defense from here. The three witches nodded, came forward with the old king, put their palms on the magic wall, and the magic gushed out and began to repair the magic wall. Gray has no experience and doesn''t know how to repair at all. He can only watch in the back. He raised his head. The thick ice wall was still spreading rapidly. It was estimated that the whole magic wall would be surrounded soon. "The white witch has become a lot stronger!" "Uh huh!" Little Molly nodded fiercely, "does she want to trap us?" "It seems so. I don''t know how they will deal with it?" The ice wall is too wide. Even if he does it, it will take some trouble to break it. "There must be a way. Didn''t they fight the white witch for more than ten years?" Little Molly is very confident. Gray also smiled. Yes, after fighting for more than ten years, it''s not that even this ice wall can''t be solved. If there''s really no way, it''s too delicious. Chapter 883 Finally, when they repaired the magic wall, the ice wall outside was closed. After the ice wall closed, only weak light fell through the ice wall, making it a lot darker all of a sudden. The old king flew into the sky, used magic to amplify his voice, calmed everyone''s mood and made everyone not panic. "Father, destroy it like last time!" Grenada squeezed her wand, looked at the ice wall and said. Without sunshine, the plants here can''t grow, and everyone''s mood will get worse and worse. Darkness will bring despair to everyone, so the ice wall must be destroyed. The last time she mentioned was the second year after the snow witch captured oz. That year, she came here and made a huge ice wall, which means to seal them up like today. But they easily destroyed the ice wall she had worked hard to build, and then she never used it again. "Don''t be careless. The ice witch hasn''t used this move since it was broken by us last time. Maybe something has changed this time, and she may ambush us in the dark." The old king said steadily. "Don''t hurry for a while. We''ll observe it again and break it when we''re sure." When it''s cloudy and rainy, the light won''t be much better than it is now, so when the dark clouds in the sky are too thick, it won''t have a great impact if it''s cloudy for a while. Gray and the elf nodded together. Sure enough, they had a way to break the ice wall. "Gray, why didn''t you melt the ice wall just now?" Little Molly asked quietly. "I thought she just wanted to block us with an ice wall. Who knew she was going to surround here?" Gray raised his head. He was still outside just now. It''s really not difficult to break the ice wall. But now the four wizards can break it by themselves, and he is too lazy to let out his anger again. Let them do it by themselves. And¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gray touched his chin. Just now Jane didn''t seem to recognize herself. Otherwise, she couldn''t have reacted at all? Just now, he didn''t cover up at all, and he still stood outside the bubble. It''s reasonable that the other party can find him at a glance. But it happened that Janice had no reaction and no superfluous attention to him. It''s unlikely that anyone would not be so indifferent when they met their former opponents. Moreover, gray is the key to frustrate her and let her abandon Narnia and escape to the world. So gray guessed that it was probably too far away that she didn''t see it clearly. Forget it. What do you want to do? Look at her strength now. It''s not much stronger than at the beginning. There''s no need to sneak attacks or anything. They watched for a while, seemed to be sure there were no traps outside, and flew in four directions at the same time. Soon, the four came out of the magic wall and bombarded the ice wall with magic. Although the ice wall is large, it is not stable and there is not much special. This cannot be taken into account. Since Janice pursues to siege here, the ice wall is too huge, and her magic does not support her, she will make every inch of the ice wall indestructible. This is why they are not worried about being destroyed. Although the ice wall is a magical creation, it is not too difficult to destroy it. With their magic bombardment on the ice wall, cracks soon appeared in the bombardment area and quickly spread in all directions. "All right!" The old king whispered in his heart, and the last blow hit the ice wall. For a moment, like the last straw that crushed the camel, the huge ice wall cracked, huge cracks spread all over the ice wall, and cracks also spread in other directions. In a short time, the cracks had been covered with the ice cover covering here and began to collapse. "Go back and stabilize the magic wall!" The old king shouted, turned and flew quickly into the magic wall. But just then, changes occurred. When he bombarded the ice wall, a lot of ice chips fell on him, but he didn''t care about some broken ice. But at this time, the broken ice suddenly condensed and turned into a thin ice film, which directly made his hands and feet stiff and unable to move. Greben stood on the castle tower and looked at ivanora and Grenada from a distance. Suddenly, he suddenly turned around and saw the old king stiff and frozen. "Bad!" With a murmur, gray had flashed out and flew to the old king at top speed. On the other three sides, nothing happened to the three, and they successfully retreated into the magic wall at last. It seems that Jane is not greedy. She only plans to solve the old king first, and then consider their affairs. However, the four can''t beat her together. If the most powerful wizard is solved, it''s only a matter of time for her to solve the remaining three. On the other side, the old king was struggling, and the ice film on his body cracked inch by inch. Even Janice''s magic was only a thin layer after all, and the great wizard soon broke it. But since Janice started, she would not let him break her magic and do nothing. Soon, the broken ice wall fell one by one, and the ice wall behind the old king quickly stretched out a cluster of thorns and stabbed the old king''s back heart. "Hum!" The old king was not completely powerless to resist. He just heard a cold hum, his arm broke free from the shackles, his palm backhand slapped behind him, and a big fireball flew out of his hand and exploded. Most of the ice was broken at once, and all the ice films on the old king fell off. But before he could move forward, a huge ice wall fell from above against the magic wall, forcing him to retreat. But this retreat broke the way into the magic wall, and the ice wall on it was still falling, forcing him to dodge left and right. He dodged back and forth between the ice wall and the magic wall, but he was farther and farther away from the magic wall and closer to the ice wall. "Old man, you''d better die here!" Janice''s cold voice came from above. She looked up and saw her sitting on a big bird, stopping on a fragment of an ice wall and looking at the old king coldly. "Arrogance!" The old king''s kind face suddenly cooled down, and he naturally had no good face for Jane. Holding his hands, he held a fireball the size of a head in his hands and threw it at Jane without hesitation. The fireball flew so fast that it came to Janice in the blink of an eye, but she blocked it with her wand and gave birth to an ice shield. Although the ice shield broke quickly and Janice stepped back on the giant bird, she herself didn''t receive any damage. The old king did not intend to fight with her. After using magic, he seized an opportunity and quickly drilled into the gap between the two ice walls. Inside was the magic wall. But there was ice in the middle of the two pieces of ice wall, which directly blocked his way. "Stop dreaming and die here!" Chapter 884 Janice was about to seal it from the back, completely freeze it here, and cut off her life. But before she could release her magic, suddenly there was a loud noise, the ice wall burst, and countless pieces of ice flew out. The old king who was about to be surrounded on the ground quickly protected himself with magic. After those ice chips and ice blocks touched him, they all seemed to touch a layer of elastic rubber and were bounced off again. The above Janice was also interrupted by this sudden change, and failed to completely seal the old king. Gray rushed out of the broken ice wall with an arrogant attitude, stepped on the ice wall in front, turned back after stepping on the broken ice wall, and nodded to the surprised old king, "Your Majesty, go first." "Be careful!" The old king didn''t say much. After nodding slightly, he went in where gray hit out. He didn''t look back at gray until he entered the magic wall. But he didn''t have much to worry about. Besides, when gray came out, he was obviously very different from their wizards. It was hard to imagine that such a thick ice wall was directly smashed with his body. And since he took the initiative to go out and didn''t go back after saving people, he was obviously a little sure. If it doesn''t work, there''s really some danger in a moment, and it''s not that he can''t go out again. "Father (your majesty), are you all right?" The three witches quickly came from other directions. "It''s all right. Let''s see what gray wants to do. We''ll really fight later and find a chance to help." The old king nodded, but he didn''t go out at this time. Instead, four bubbles flew high into the air and looked out. Gray''s feet were on the ground a little, and the man had flown up into the air, stopped in the void in front of Jane, smiled and said, "Jane, don''t say a word when meeting old friends?" Janice''s teeth clicked and looked at gray angrily. Her fingers tightly held the magic wand. Her knuckles were a little white. She said angrily, "Aslan wants to kill all?" From her perspective, it is natural to see that gray at this time is much stronger than when she ran everywhere. He can only fight with the help of geographical advantages. The power to break the thick ice wall is also very extraordinary. Besides, she also knows that gray still can do magic, and she is more restrained from her flame magic. If Aslan and the two work together, she may not escape this time. The last time I was able to escape to this world was a few months before the decisive battle. I suddenly felt a wave and captured the coordinates of this world through my power in Narnia. But now, although she is the queen in the name of Oz, it is only the power of mortals, not the power recognized by the land of Narnia, and she does not master any laws related to the world. For example, she can unknowingly influence the world in Narnia. She can freeze Narnia for a hundred years without doing anything, but she can''t do it here anyway. So if you lose here again, you really have no place to escape. "It has been 1300 years since you left Narnia!" Gray said with a smile. "1300 years!" Janice was shocked. Thirteen hundred years, compared with her age, is not much worse. Well, after she failed to rebel in the original world and killed the creatures of the whole world, she slept in that world for more than 1000 years because she had nowhere to go and no means to go to other worlds. Until later, by chance, he entered the earth and Narnia, became one of the witnesses of Aslan''s creation of Narnia, and also made himself a member of Narnia. Then when Aslan left Narnia, he stole the position of King Narnia for more than 100 years. He was really not young. "No wonder you have become so strong!" After the shock, she looked at gray with dignity, but there was no fear, "but Aslan won''t come. Do you think you are my opponent?" She won''t be afraid of this guy without Aslan. "Wait a minute!" Gray raised his palm and smiled proudly. "I haven''t been in Narnia for 1300 years. Don''t get me wrong. It''s only one year in the earth world for 1300 years, okay?" "A year? I''ll take care of you for a few years. What are you without Aslan? " Janice sneered with disdain, but the movement of her hands was not slow at all, and there was no feeling of belittling the enemy. When she finished, she directly waved out an ice cream, flew out of her hand and swept towards him. Gray didn''t do it directly. He dodged easily and continued: "since you left the Narnia world, Aslan and I have done nothing but prevent you from going back, and we haven''t thought of killing you." "Who are you lying to? If you don''t want to do it to me, why did you come to this world?" Janice didn''t believe it at all, and it was directly reflected in her face and hands. Her attack became more and more fierce, such as the storm, which was bound to destroy everything in front of her. Gray looked at her face and took it seriously, but he still didn''t fight back. "I didn''t come to you either. I just wanted to go to your original world. I didn''t expect to find you." "In fact, even if you come to this world, I don''t want to do anything to you. If you don''t like each other, just play a game." Then he shook his head in disappointment, "but when you came to this world, why do you still want to rob other people''s kingdom? Do you have to be a queen?" "Of course I want to be queen. I''m born queen. Why should I not be queen?" Janice hummed coldly. The falling ice walls flew quickly and assembled around to form a thicker, larger, narrower and load-bearing baonei. Both gray and Janice are inside baonei. Janice also builds an ice shield in front of her, and then drives countless ice cubes grow on the ice wall to stab gray and compress his activity space. "But you won''t be queen at all!" Gray shook his head. "Haven''t you seen how miserable others have been since you became Queen?" "Oh!" Janice disdained to smile and didn''t bother to say anything. Gray understood what she meant. In her eyes, those are just ordinary people. They have no value at all. What does it matter whether they live well or not? "If you have escaped your life in Narnia, you should cherish it." Muttered gray. "Then don''t do it. In Narnia, didn''t you call those people first before there was a war?" "You are not the real king of Narnia, and Narnia people don''t like your rule. You are just a tyrant. How can you make yourself like a victim?" "Then you talk so much nonsense? Kill me if you can. Naturally, I won''t be any more queen. " Chapter 885 Grenada looked at the heavy fortress built in front and looked dignified. "Father, are we going out to help him?" "Of course, gray is here to help us. How can we let him face the ice witch alone?" The old king said decisively, "go out together. There are five of us. Even if it is winter, we may not be able to beat her." Then the four stepped out of the scope of the magic wall. However, the ice wall outside disappeared and turned into a tall fortress. They wanted to help gray and had to break the fortress. "Gray is too reckless. It''s time for the snow witch to be strong. How can she be against her alone?" Sedora murmured, but did not slow down and quickly attacked the fort. "He''s trying to save the king. How can we ignore it!" Ivanora also started quickly, and the other two were not idle. Together, the thick snow fortress quickly weakened a layer. However, the current ice fortress is the result of the ice wall that besieges them. Its thickness is far from that of the previous ice wall. They may be difficult to break in a short time. "Father, it''s faster for us to attack a place together." Grenada suddenly flashed her eyes and said, "the snow witch made such a thick fortress, which trapped gray and herself." "Gray''s strength is very strong. If we go in, we may completely defeat the ice witch. At that time, the fortress will trap her own cage." "And we can open a door together and support gray in the shortest time." "That makes sense!" Just a little thought, they immediately agreed to the idea, all concentrated on the side close to the magic wall and made every effort to attack the ice wall. Open a door from here, even if it is to escape, it is also convenient for them to escape. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gray suddenly stopped, his magic shook and shattered all the ice. His eyes looked at Janice faintly, and he nodded approvingly, "that''s what you said. You''re a big villain. It''s enough to rebel and not die again and again. If you really want to be immortal again and again, don''t you still want to make a trilogy?" "In that case, I will help you. You have committed enough crimes to be sentenced to death as queen all these years." With that, gray stretched out his palm, a flame appeared and blew a breath at Jane. The flame grew with the wind and soon became a towering flame. There was no ice around gray. The ice that was close soon melted, and then the water evaporated and turned into a white mist, which floated in this narrow space. "Your fire is more powerful than before!" Janice nodded slightly and looked cold. "But have you forgotten that this is my world." With a cold hum, countless ice crystals gathered and turned into winged ice birds, stretched out sharp claws and charged with a sharp beak. Countless ice birds came from all directions. Even the blazing fire could not melt all the ice birds at once. Gray smiled, and the fire flew back to protect the whole body. More and more ice was melted and evaporated, and the whole iceberg became a steaming steamer in an instant. Even if Janice continued to use magic to freeze the water condensed on the ice wall and the melted water of the ice wall, the whole ice castle was filled with thick water vapor, making people invisible. "It''s over!" This time, what condensed was the water vapor around gray. Those thick water vapor shrouded around him, which could not be avoided. When it condensed in an instant, Gray was also filled with dense ice particles. Countless ice particles wrapped gray like life. "We really have a soul!" A sigh came from the ice particles formed by ice and snow. Janice suddenly felt a burst of crisis warning. She wanted to dodge, but it was too late. She could only quickly condense a thin ice shield behind her. The thick fog behind Janice was also emptied in a moment, but it was not condensed into ice, but condensed into a small stream of water, which penetrated her shoulder blades and lower abdomen from the rear. The worst thing was that the big bird she was riding was directly pierced through her head by a stream of water and died on the spot. Janice rode the big bird down quickly, put her palm on the water that pierced her body, and the raging water was quickly frozen. However, she did not pull it out, only erased the part outside the wound, and the part in the wound remained in her body. "Water, how is this possible?" This move was beyond her expectation. When she saw that the cold ice was transformed into steam by gray, she thought of the way to use the steam to approach gray silently and then destroy it at one stroke. But what she didn''t expect was that gray learned the magic of controlling water. In her impression, Gray''s powerful is still flame magic, and even flame magic is not too proficient. She needs the assistance of other magic and magic array to draw with her. But now, his flame is extremely hot, powerful and terrible. He has learned the magic of controlling water. Gray broke the ice crystal wrapped around him, and his injury began to heal quickly, but his clothes were a little ragged. Just now, in order to make a contribution in one fell swoop, he tried his best to control the fog behind Janice. For these ice particles, he directly resisted them with a strong body. Now it seems that this wave is not a loss. His state has not declined much, but Janice has received enough injuries to affect the battle. "Everything is possible!" Gray smiled, and the fire around him turned into a fire dragon and quickly flew towards Jane. "Boom!"¡° Click! " Cracks appeared on the wall of the iceberg, and then a hole was quickly opened. When the ice castle was opened, the four wizards were about to enter, but they felt a moist heat wave gushing out of the breach, which made them unable to open their eyes. Then soon, it became a cold wind pouring in. At the entrance, the thick water vapor quickly condensed into droplets under the cold wind, like a light rain. Gray didn''t care about the situation there and jumped on Janice with vigilance. He didn''t forget that Janice had another trick to die together, a magic that could destroy the world. Without Aslan this time, he can only stop her from releasing this magic. There is no doubt that she will use it. Her hometown and Narnia are enough to prove that this woman is very crazy. Her hometown world has been destroyed. Nania would have been destroyed if it hadn''t been for Aslan, so she would have used it when she lost. Janice waved her wand, the thick ice condensed in front of her, and quickly thought about covering the rear to form an ice and snow channel, and she herself quickly fled back. Under the baking of divine fire, the ice and snow melted rapidly, but new ice layers also emerged and combined with the ice wall. In front of Jane, the thick ice fortress made way for her. Chapter 886 "Don''t go, what are you afraid of in your world?" Gray rushed to the ice wall, but was blocked by the thick ice wall. "Grey, forget it. When winter is over, we''ll find her. She''s too strong in winter." The four found out what was going on inside and quickly stopped gray. But gray didn''t listen to him and hit the ice wall with a heavy punch. All of a sudden, the ice wall burst, countless pieces of ice were flying, and the huge force instantly opened a hole in the ice wall. He stepped on the ground with the soles of his feet, leaving only a residual shadow, and the people quickly chased up. Still waiting? Are you kidding? It''s better to hit the sun than choose a day. Since I met Jane today, she''s not too strong. If she doesn''t solve the problem today, isn''t it a waste of time? Outside, not long after Janice came out, she heard a loud noise from behind, and then countless ice pieces were shot. "It''s impossible. Even if you stayed in Narnia for 1300 years, you can''t become so strong." Janice stopped running, turned and waved her wand. The huge ice wall stood in front of her and narrowly blocked his fist. She is also more than a thousand years old, but her power now is not much better than when she destroyed her own world. "Nothing is impossible. Genius cannot be treated with common sense. You mediocre people will never understand the power of genius." He smashed the ice wall with his fist. Gray looked at her across the ice crumbs and didn''t start again. "What''s the matter? Do you have any last words to explain?" Although he intended to give her a chance to explain his last words, gray didn''t relax his vigilance. Instead, he threw out his long gun more vigilantly and arranged a magic array trapped here. Then he took out the bronze spear and looked at Janice seriously. As long as she planned to use the magic, she would kill her at any time. "If I''m going to surrender, will you let me go once?" A smile suddenly appeared on Jane''s cold face, like flowers blooming, and gray was stunned. Since he met Jane, every time he saw her, he saw a cold face, a full iceberg beauty. And tall and big, a little higher than him, very oppressive. But unexpectedly, she smiled very well. Anyone who saw this smile could not connect it with the cold woman before. As long as the villain is good-looking and follows his facial features, gray resolutely agreed, "of course, as long as you..." But before he finished, Janice suddenly put away her smile, raised her wand in her hand and pointed at him. The endless cold wind seemed to freeze everything. He felt that this was the same as last time, Janice''s magic to destroy the world. However, this time she didn''t read the spell out loud, so she didn''t spread around recklessly, but only shrouded gray from the magic wand, and her power was much less. "Sigh of grief!" Gray murmured softly. He didn''t expect that Janice could release it without saying a spell. After all, the magic that destroys the world needs not only endless magic, but also to communicate with the outside world with spells. It can''t be released simply if you want to release it. But the problem was not big. The divine fire poured out and opened a fire shield in front of him to block the cold wind and provide him with space for activities. Gray threw the bronze spear hard. The bronze spear shot at Jane like a meteor. However, after it was shrouded in divine fire, the luster on the bronze spear began to dim rapidly, and a layer of frost condensed on the surface. Then it was frozen in the air and inserted into the ground by the cold wind. "Good weapons, but they will all be mine!" Janice''s face was sore and proud. As she spoke, the cold wind grew stronger and stronger, and a crack quickly appeared in the ice crystal wand in her hand. Obviously, it is not without cost to launch a spell without reciting a spell. In the ice fortress, four people inside are about to come out. Suddenly, a death crisis came to his mind. Without saying a word, the old king immediately ran away with the three people. When the cold wind blows, the ground behind condenses rapidly and becomes indestructible frozen soil. The old king took the three men and tried his best to escape into the magic wall at the fastest speed in his life. One second after they went in, the cold wind caught up with them and blew on the magic wall, and the transparent wall began to crumble. "Come on, repair the magic wall and protect everyone." Ivanola was the first to find this and quickly roared the first to come forward. As the four people joined one after another, the magic wall gradually stabilized, but their faces gradually became pale. Gray looked at the bronze spear that fell to the ground and nodded solemnly. "It''s really powerful. It''s worthy of being a magic that can destroy the world." "But if you don''t even recite the spell, how long can you last? Anyway, I''m very persistent. It''s easy to stick to it for an hour. " He is well aware of the disadvantages of this kind of magic. If he doesn''t pronounce a spell and forcibly cast a spell, it will not only consume a lot, but also backfire very seriously. The longer he delays, the more serious the backfire will be. "Enough to kill you!" Janice hummed coldly, but the wood light fell on the wand, and there was another crack on it in a short time. "Not enough!" Gray shook his head and suddenly looked behind him. His eyes seemed to pass over the ice fortress. "Sorry, they can''t seem to insist. They can''t play with you." With that, gray suddenly stepped on the ground. For a moment, lightning and thunder, countless electric sparks danced along the ground and approached Jane. The speed of thunder and lightning was so fast. Just as Jane found something wrong, she felt a sense of paralysis, and then her body began to twitch uncontrollably. The palm of the hand began to become so weak that it couldn''t even grasp the wand. The magic in the body surges quickly, trying to expel this sense of paralysis. At this time, gray had seized the opportunity to take advantage of the great loss of the power of the cold wind. His figure flashed in front of her and kicked heavily on her stomach. Janice flew out upside down, couldn''t hold the ice crystal wand in her hand anymore, and rolled into the sky. And the piercing cold wind suddenly stopped at this moment. Jane fell heavily in the snow, spitting out a big mouthful of blood in her mouth, and there were crystal ice particles on her palm, which quickly covered her arm. Gray held out his hand, caught the falling ice crystal wand, turned to the bronze spear, and the fire surged, and soon melted the ice on it. Putting away the bronze spear, gray looked at Jane and suddenly found that one of her arms had become crystal ice, her mouth was bleeding and her injury was very serious. "Have you been eaten back? Don''t mess around if you''re not sure. Even if you succeed and the world is destroyed, who will you rule? " Shaking his head, gray walked over. "Any last words?" Janice coughed softly, coughed up a mouthful of blood, looked up at him, "can I surrender?" Gray touched his chin. "It''s not like you can say that queen Jane will surrender?" "Why not?" Janice shook her head. "It''s not shameful to lose and surrender. I''m the noble Queen of chann, the queen of Narnia and the queen of Omo. I don''t want to die here." "Whatever conditions you have, you can put forward them as my ransom." "Gold, silver and money are like clouds to me!" His majesty said calmly, looking up at the sky at a 45 degree angle, natural and handsome. "What about... My magic, including the knowledge of lamentation, I can give you." Although Jane was surrendering, her attitude was not weak, but had an inexplicable pride. "What is more important to a magician than knowledge." Janice looked at him as if she were talking about an ordinary deal. "Even, I can!" Gray:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Seeing that he didn''t speak and her face didn''t change much, Janice frowned and said, "my magic wand is already in your hand. It''s hurt again. It''s eaten back by magic. Its strength is greatly reduced. It''s impossible to moan again." "Now I can''t pose a threat to you. Even the four wastes can''t win. What''s your worry?" Gray:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Chapter 887 Gray was silent for two seconds and suddenly showed a bright smile. "Look at what you said, I gray has never been a cruel person, especially for beautiful women. I''m very tolerant. I don''t forgive you for being so beautiful." With a smile, gray squatted down and put his hand on Jane''s stomach. His palm flashed slightly, and her injury stabilized a little. However, his healing magic is not strong, and it still needs the elf to do it. Reach out and touch his chest again. The little jasmine lying in his clothes slapped on his hand. "Come on, treat Janice. She''s dying!" "No, she''s a bad person." Little Molly held her arm and turned her head. She didn''t want to talk to him at all. Good words begged each other and promised some benefits. Little jasmine resisted the temptation one by one. "Look, there are many bad things. Even a kind elf like little jasmine doesn''t want to save you." Groaned gray. The elf raised his chin happily. Gray can''t help it. Just take out a bottle of medicine for her to drink, or she won''t be treated again. If she really dies, what about her magic knowledge? As a magician, the most important thing is knowledge. Now he has the opportunity to obtain such powerful magic knowledge, he can''t help but be excited. In the rear, the sound of hurried footsteps came, but the four wizards stopped feeling the cold wind and came out to help again. "Gray, you did it. You defeated the ice witch!" Ivanora saw Janice lying on the ground, a gust of wind rushed over gray, holding his neck and gnawing at him. A minute later, gray quickly pulled her down and gasped, "yes, calm down and talk about it at night!" "Gray, snow witch, what are you going to do?" The old king looked better. The weak snow witch sitting on the ground was full of vigilance. At first, he wanted to drive her away, but that was because he had no power to kill her. If he had that power, he would not be merciful. But now, he didn''t defeat people. Jane was defeated by gray. It was his booty and he had no right to deal with it. The most important thing is that now it has been proved that gray is much stronger than Janice. It''s better not to annoy him, or the kingdom of Oz will change its king again, which is bad for the people of oz. "Well, she''s half useless now, and my magic wand is in my hand. There won''t be any threat to you. It''s better to exile her." "Er... The old king didn''t agree immediately. He smiled and said carefully," gray, since you are all from other worlds, why don''t you take her back? Isn''t there a powerful Aslan in Narnia? " If in the past, when he was not sure he could defeat Janice, if he could find a chance to defeat her, exile her was also a way. But now gray has defeated her, and he seems to have the ability to go to other worlds. Naturally, he doesn''t want to leave such a hidden danger. It''s better to send it away. Even without her magic wand, according to her previous strength, maybe after she recovers from her injury, she will not be weaker than any of their four wizards. It is indeed a hidden danger to stay in oz. There is also that kind of magic to destroy the world. Although Gray said she couldn''t use it, what if. "To another world?" Gray turned to look at Janice and nodded slightly. "I''m also looking for the world in your hometown. It''s better to take you back!" "You kill me!" Janice raised her white neck and looked straight at gray with cold eyes. "Don''t be silly. I really want to die. You wouldn''t have proposed a deal before." Gray snorted coldly and said faintly, "since you offered a deal, I also agreed. When I get something, it doesn''t matter if you want to die or live, but you can''t die before that." Janice covered her arm, raised her head abruptly, and looked into gray''s eyes. After a long time, she turned her head slightly and said nothing. "The world is very big. I will take her to the edge of the world. If anyone else is willing to follow her, let me take her with me and let her go to the horizon to be her queen." This was a safer way for gray. Since Jane was so obsessed with being a queen, it would be better to give her another kingdom so as not to harm others. As for the specific size of the Kingdom, it depends on how many people are willing to leave oz with her. Thinking of this, gray suddenly had a scene in his mind. Janice stood in front of a simple little castle, looked at the old man who was losing all his teeth and shouted to them, ''I am your queen''! Poop! He couldn''t help laughing, which surprised everyone. Gray quickly waved his hand, "I thought of some happy things." "Is that all right?" Gray looked at Janice. "You take your people to build a new country. Don''t go back to Oz in the future." "Yes, I swear by my name!" Janice knew very well that she didn''t have any capital to talk about conditions now. She had used it once with death threat. If she didn''t say it again, she didn''t want to speak again. "No... sadora went up to the front, frowning and making a noise. But she only opened her mouth and was stopped by Ivano and covered her mouth. Grendard also helped control her. "Don''t talk. Listen to your majesty." Ivanola whispered in her sister''s ear. Then she didn''t let go of her, grabbed her sister and looked at gray. "Yes, gray has helped us restore peace in oz. we are very grateful, but we just hope to go farther!" The old king nodded. He knew very well how many pounds he had. Four people couldn''t beat Janice together, not to mention gray, who could beat Janice. Moreover, gray has ensured their interests as much as possible and their future safety. It can be regarded as the utmost benevolence and righteousness. They dare not ask for more. "Of course!" Gray breathed a sigh of relief. The old king could see clearly that everyone was good friends. Ivanora and he knew the root and the bottom. It was not good to have any conflict. "Now go back to the magic wall, or go directly to Emerald City?" Gray smiled, picked up Janice, looked at them and said, "since she has lost, it''s better to restore order in oz as soon as possible, so as not to cause too many people to suffer." "You''re right. Let''s clean up, tell everyone about the situation, and then start." The old king''s expression finally fluctuated, "these good news must be told to the people who have been suffering with us." Chapter 888 Back in the magic wall, the four wizards told everyone the good news. Countless people cried with joy and then rejoiced. Everyone ran to the streets and danced happily. The dwarfs stood among the crowd and sang the hymn of victory. Gray took Jane and stood on the tower, looked at the people who were already celebrating below, smiled at her and said, "look at these people. How happy you are to hear that you lost!" "When I succeeded, many people cheered. They just didn''t follow me." Said Janice faintly, unmoved. Gray nodded. "That''s what he said. Should the people of Emerald City follow you?" "Of course!" "Then you say, if the people of Emerald City hear the news of your failure, are they sad or happy?" "I''m the queen. Why should I care about the views of ordinary people? Whether they are happy or sad, whether they die or live, has nothing to do with me." "Since you don''t care about those people, why do you have to be a king? Even if you are a witch like ivanola, you can still enjoy glory, wealth and respect." Janice was very disdainful and despised from the bottom of her heart: "that old guy is so weak. Why should he be my king? I am the real king." Gray shook his head. He found that he couldn''t communicate with this person. Her mind was more stubborn than psoriasis. "Well, when I return to Emerald City later, I will ask the king to gather those who are willing to follow you and send you away from oz." "As a queen, once a strong man in charge of the laws of Narnia, you won''t break your promise and come back?" "Don''t worry, I won''t go back on what I promised, not to mention I''ve sworn." Janice looked at him coldly, as if she were still a high queen. Next, the old king quickly assembled all the troops. He must take the troops back, or he won''t take over the Emerald City. After all, the Emerald City has been reduced to Jane''s hands for 13 years. In any case, the emerald city must have her loyalty. Without her own people, she can''t control the Emerald City at all. Soon, the four were ready with a large number of winkies, and gray fell down with Jane in due time. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the Emerald City, dozens of dark shadows flew through the sky and then fell in the city. "Big... Lord!" At the gate of the city, a group of soldiers guarding the city began to tremble uncontrollably as they looked at the demon ape falling beside them. "Her Majesty is back. Open the gate!" The leading demon ape made a hoarse voice. Without any hesitation, the soldier hurried to open the door. As for the Queen''s going out on a big bird, they dare not ask why they want to go to the city gate when they come back. Anyway, the demon ape will not betray her majesty. Just follow any orders. The door opened slowly, but Janice didn''t come back. The soldiers couldn''t help wondering. After more than ten minutes, a black line suddenly appeared on the distant earth, and any neat army began to move towards this side. "Close the door, close the door, close the door!" The garrison soldiers shouted quickly and wanted to stretch out their hands to close the gate. But the demon ape moved faster than him, stopped directly in front of them and said hoarsely, "that''s the Queen''s return. Don''t close the door." Looking at the cold eyes of the demon ape, the soldiers stepped back and dared not mention the closing of the door again. Soon, the black line was close. They could see that these people were not the army of emerald city. They could also see the former four wizards and their queen. However, the scene in front of us is not like her Majesty''s victory, but more like her Majesty''s capture by them. Afraid to think too much, the soldiers stood under the wall with their heads down and didn''t see the arrival of the army. When the old king''s army approached, he saw the soldiers like quails, came forward with a sneer, seized their weapons and armor, kicked them into the city and took over the gate. "Please let the demon ape cooperate with us to take over the army!" Said the old king to Jane. Janice nodded and said nothing more! Before long, the city became chaotic. Some places took over peacefully, and some places would break out into a small conflict. By this time, they had come to the palace in the Emerald City. From the tallest tower of the palace, you can directly see the street outside. Gray is standing here at this time. "Look, apart from the soldiers, few others have resisted. Instead, they have begun to celebrate." Gray pointed to the bottom. Someone had taken out food and drinks to the soldiers who took over the Emerald City. Others had arrived at the gate of the palace to present treasures to his majesty. "Oh, those people are just afraid of being liquidated." Janice sneered and did not admit her failure. "But it is undeniable that most people are willing to give gifts because they are happy with the arrival of the old king." "Forget it, I don''t expect you to understand!" Gray shook his head and smiled faintly, "I just give you a suggestion. When you go to a new place in the future, you''d better try to treat the people with gentle means, otherwise someone will resist sooner or later." "What about resistance? A group of waste people will die together!" Gray raised his hand, said he didn''t want to talk to her anymore, and went straight to the other side. "Look, the bad guys are too stubborn. It''s no use talking to her!" Little Molly hummed that she didn''t approve of saving the bad man. But soon she put Jane''s business aside. "Let''s go somewhere else. Didn''t the King say that we can take whatever we like here?" Gray smiled. "What he said is that he said so. Wouldn''t it be too bad not to take something?" "Yes, let''s go to the wine cellar first. There must be a lot of babies there!" Little jasmine revealed her purpose the next second. "What do you want? I''ll take you to find it!" Janice''s cold voice came with her footsteps, and she had come behind them. "Why, you don''t look like such a kind person." "I don''t want the things I finally collected to fall into those waste hands and give them to you." "Thank you!" Gray has no affectation. If he really wants something, he won''t be reserved. He will get it. "Go to the wine cellar!" "Then go to the wine cellar first!" Janice nodded, covered her arms like ice crystals, and walked ahead to lead the way. "Although I don''t like drinking very much, many people send all kinds of good wine every year, as well as some wine they saved before." Little jasmine''s eyes lit up and soon came to the wine cellar. Then they found that there was not as much here as they thought. "It seems that I have been stolen and drunk by those damn things!" Janice said faintly, her eyes flashing with murder. "This is the disadvantage of violent rule. No one really respects you." Janice sneered, "just kill it!" Gray shrugged and went to pick wine with the elf, too lazy to tell her again. Although it is much less than expected, it is still a lot for both of them. Little Molly is not picky about food at all. She doesn''t plan to have a look. If she is sure there is wine in it, she gives it all to gray. "Well, leave them some wine to celebrate the victory!" Gray touched the ELF''s head to stop her from trying to empty it. Chapter 889 Four days later, countless people crowded below the largest square in Emerald City, looking at the highest stone platform on the square. To stabilize the situation in Emerald City, the four wizards spent a lot of time. It was not until the third day that they finally took full control of the city and had time to deal with Jane''s affairs. However, before that, they had issued an announcement that they would send the snow witch to leave Oz and go to a distant place to establish a new country. If they were willing to follow her, everything would not be investigated. That''s why so many people gather here today. Of course, most of them come to see the excitement. In fact, there are not many people who really want to leave with Jane. Those in front of them are those who bring their families. Gray roughly counted it. It looked like hundreds of people, just the population of a village. That''s terrible! It was a failure for the queen to be such a few people willing to go with her. Of course, four or five hundred people actually look like a lot. But compared with the population of the whole Emerald City, it''s much worse. And gray saw that the majority of the people inside were warlike wenkies. They were loyal to Jane from the beginning. They did a lot of evil deeds with her. They couldn''t be forgiven by the people of Emerald City and had to leave with her. Therefore, there are few people who really follow her to leave. "Oh!" As if she had heard Gray''s voice, Jane gave him a sneer and glanced at him sideways. "Those who are willing to follow the snow witch to the new country, line up in order!" Grenada shouted at the bottom. After shouting, she looked at gray with everyone. They had also discussed how Janice, with so many people, should leave Oz and go further. Gray said at that time that he could give this to him and he would leave with the people. Now we want to see how he will leave with everyone. Although there are not many, there are hundreds of people, not a few. Gray looked at someone who had begun to come up and took a step forward. With a wave of his hand, a stream of water gathered on the high platform, and then slowly rotated into a surging vortex. "Don''t run around after you go in!" He said to the people, and he waved to them that they could go in. Those people were silent, looking at the vortex, with a flash of fear in their eyes, but they firmly stepped into it. As the people in front entered and did not come out from behind the vortex, others stepped in one after another and disappeared in front of the crowd. Half an hour later, everyone entered the vortex. Gray turned to look at Janice. "Go in, too!" "What''s the opposite place?" "A very safe place!" Gray smiled. "Go in!" Without further questioning, Jane walked slowly into the vortex. As soon as she entered, gray waved to dissolve the vortex door and looked at the four wizards, "then I''ll go too." "Wait, are you going?" Grenada quickly stopped and surrounded him with some wizards. "I''ll take them where they should go." "Wasn''t that the portal just now?" "It''s the portal, but it''s not the portal to go far away. It''s not suitable for them to live there. Now I''ll find a new place to release them, and then I''ll come back." After explaining it again, gray didn''t delay. He waved to them and flew straight to the East. Before long, he could only see a small black spot. On the floating island, when Jane came out of the portal, she noticed that there was something wrong here, but she couldn''t say what was wrong. Turning to look at the others, I found that these people were all surrounded. On the periphery, there was a team of female soldiers, holding swords and spears, watching them. Although these look like humans, they don''t seem to be real humans, nor are they any race she knows. Janice asked directly, "who are you? Where is this? " "We are your Majesty''s soldiers. This is your Majesty''s territory." The leading female soldier answered and warned, "all of you are not allowed to leave here until your majesty informs you." "This is Narnia?" Jane knew that their Majesty must be gray, and as far as she knew, Gray was the king of Narnia. "No!" The female soldier replied faintly without explaining more. Janice was a little angry, but it didn''t happen. She felt it and found that it wasn''t Narnia. Although she left Nania and her contact with Nania was also returned to Nania in order not to be tracked by Aslan when she left Nania, it is not difficult to recognize if she really returns to Nania. "Where''s gray? Where is he?" The female soldier didn''t speak any more, stared at her fiercely, and her palm unconsciously grasped the spear. "Oh!" With a sneer, Janice showed her cold eyes. With a slight grip on her intact hand, the cold breath condensed in the palm of her hand. Even if you lose one hand, not everyone can provoke yourself. "What are you doing?" Gray''s voice came. As soon as Jane turned her head, she saw Gray floating smartly. "Where is this? Why don''t you let me leave?" Janice stared at him and asked coldly. "This is my world, not a place to build a kingdom for you. You have to wait." Gray explained with a smile. He fell in front of Jane and raised his hand gently. The ground was convex and the soil formed a table and two chairs. "Please sit down!" Then he took out some fruit snacks and put them on the table. Janice frowned and looked a little dignified. She just clearly felt that gray didn''t use any magic. He seemed to raise his hand gently. The ground seemed to know what was in his heart and became what he wanted. "Where on earth is this? What is your power? " After a while, she couldn''t restrain her curiosity and asked in a cold voice. "Your Majesty, your kingdom has not been built yet!" Gray smiled softly, grabbed a piece of fruit and put it in his mouth without answering her question. "Also, how''s your magic knowledge sorted out? I don''t have much time here!" "Sorting!" Jane answered coldly, but she didn''t ask the previous question again. After a moment of silence, gray looked at her ice crystal like arm, "you''re not light. Can I help you?" "Can you help?" Janice glanced at him with obvious contempt in her eyes. "Since you say so, I can''t help." Gray nodded approvingly. "Wait here for a while. I''ll soon find the right place." With that, gray didn''t wait for her to reply. His body shrunk quickly, turned into a crystal statue, flew up and fell in the arms of a female soldier. "Magical separation?" Janice''s eyes were frozen and her horror increased. Since he met gray for the second time, he has given himself more and more surprises, and his chances of turning over are becoming more and more slim. "For 1300 years, even if you give yourself another 1300 years, will you still have a chance to defeat him?" The more she thinks, the more desperate she feels, because she has little room for improvement over the years, and sometimes she can''t be promoted for a long time. And now I''ve lost my magic wand, and I''ve been eaten back. It''s hard to turn over. Chapter 890 Outside, after flying a distance, gray took out the magic flying carpet and played games with the elves. Don''t look around here. He won''t let them out no matter how suitable it is. It''s too close. After she leaves, Janice may have to make some small moves quietly. It''s better to send her away. Playing with the elves, gray didn''t stop until the magic flying carpet flew at top speed for four or five hours. In front of them was a huge lake, surrounded by a huge plain. "Little Molly, do you think it''s appropriate to build a country here?" Gray picked up the Lori elf facing him and turned forward. "Appropriate, certainly appropriate!" Little Molly twisted a few times, broke away from Gray''s hand and looked at the lake in front. "There must be a lot of big fish here. Fishing is the best. You can eat roast fish and cook fish soup!" Gray nodded slightly. This place is really good. The lake is large, there is no lack of fishing, and the plain beside the lake is not small, which can open up cultivated land. On the floating island, Janice was recovering her magic counterattack, and suddenly felt a force wrapped around her. As soon as she was about to resist, she was pulled into the bottomless abyss by this force. When she opened her eyes again, she saw Gray''s face that made her feel very hateful. "Look, is this place suitable for you to build a country?" Gray asked her democratically. Of course, even if she said no, he would put her here. "Yes!" Janice had no objection. First, the place was really good, and second, she knew her situation very well. Although Gray had a good attitude towards her because of the transaction, she knew that he would not do much on irrelevant issues, but what he really decided was that he could not refuse. "OK, that''s the place!" Gray nodded and took Jane down by the lake. When he reached the lake, gray held up his palm and a small island appeared in his hand. "What is this?" Janice stared curiously at the island, but didn''t ask any more questions. Gray threw it gently, and the island flew away quickly, all the way to the lake in the distance. When she didn''t understand what he was going to do, suddenly, the small island like a black spot suddenly became a huge Island, floating on the lake. Then the island began to sink into the lake, and Janice stared curiously at the edge of the island. She seemed to see those people there. After the island slowly sank into the lake, only more than one meter of land appeared on the water surface, and the water under the lake suddenly became turbid. This is because the lake water is not deep enough. The bottom of the floating island has touched the bottom of the lake, squeezing away the silt at the bottom of the lake. Gray nodded slightly and waved his hand. A water bridge was formed on the lake. On the other side, the female soldiers are used to watching the changes of the surrounding scenery. When the water bridge condensed, they made way, looked at the people gathered together, pointed to the water bridge and said, "OK, your new home is here, go!" "Is this, is this bridge OK?" The front person saw the transparent water bridge, which seemed to have water wave transmission, and his heart was afraid. "This is your Majesty''s magic. Go up!" The female soldier urged, but her attitude was good. She didn''t drive away directly. He stretched out his foot and stepped on the bridge deck. He felt that it was really an entity and would not collapse or step in directly. Then he walked up with confidence. With the first person to go up, the people behind don''t have to be advised. They all follow them up quietly. Gray placed the floating island about a few hundred meters from the shore. Soon, the first group of people came ashore. The first person who came up wanted to say something to Janice, but she ignored him and waved him to wait. Before long, hundreds of people came ashore. Suddenly, there was some noise and chaos on the shore. "Don''t you arrange for them to rebuild their homes?" Gray looks at Janice. With a sneer, Jane walked out. Just when gray thought she was going to arrange things, she selected several people and directly assigned the tasks to them and let them do it by themselves. Gray gave a thumbs up. At this point, Janice was already a familiar queen. However, if she had the wisdom to appoint a few more reliable people, her administration would not be so bad. So she just simply separated things. As for the ability of the separated people, she didn''t care at all. After Janice arranged people, she returned to gray and stared at the island in the lake. Thinking that it was gray who took it out, she remembered what the other party said before, ''this is my world''. Now it seems that it is really his world. He is like a god there. "Can you fish?" Gray looked at the lake in front of him and became interested. Jane didn''t answer. Gray thought she wouldn''t, so he didn''t say anything. He went to the shore, took out the fishing rod and prepared to catch today''s dinner. Among the hundreds of people who followed Jane, one family suddenly broke away from the crowd and came here uneasily. "What''s up?" Asked Janice coldly. "Your Majesty, i... I think... The man swallowed his saliva and wiped his sweat nervously." I want to ask your excellency if I can go to the island. I want to be a resident of the island. I can make furniture. I learned from the dinken people... " He can''t wait to show his value and hope to be recognized by gray. Gray turned around, looked at him up and down, and said strangely, "why?" If this person doesn''t want to follow Janice, don''t follow her before. He doesn''t understand the behavior of repenting to join him here. "Sir, I was forced to bring here. I don''t want to come, but they took my wife and daughter. Now I found them in the confusion and brought them to you. Please help us." The man said, took his wife and daughter and knelt down. Gray thought, before so many people, except some men, other women and children, mostly with reluctance and tension, he didn''t care much about who was brought by coercion. Someone noticed the situation here, pulled the people next to him, and several people rushed out when they were in the crowd. Gray turned to look. The people saw his eyes, stopped abruptly, changed their face, retreated into the crowd and dared not stand up again. He looked at Janice again and asked, "what do you think?" Since it wasn''t Janice''s man, he was happy to take it in. "Do what you want. They are not the people who follow me!" Said Janice with a cold face. "Well, go to the island. After you get on the island, ask the soldiers and ask them to take you to the residents of the island." Gray nodded and promised them. "Thank you, sir. I will always be loyal and give everything for you!" The man kowtowed quickly. Gray waved his hand and the Sheung Shui bridge on the lake appeared again. After the man thanked him again, he took his wife and daughter, took the package and hurried onto the bridge. "It''s time to rectify, unless you want your new country to collapse soon." Gray said helplessly. As he expected, there were many villains following Jane. Seeing that she looked bad, gray quickly said, "of course, you are in charge of the law in Narnia. As long as you strictly implement it, these are certainly not problems. I won''t talk much." Chapter 891 After more than a month in the world, gray is ready to leave. This month, Janice''s magic knowledge was successfully obtained and the transaction was completed. By the way, he also went to the Emerald City and participated in their celebration. He also visited the interesting towns around the Emerald City with several witches and played with the amazing and beautiful mountains and rivers. Incidentally, the crystal planted before and the crystal flowers on it died, but some survived. He was very happy. And the dead, in addition to no longer closing and blooming, looks no different from the living, and will not rot. For more than a month, he also collected some other strange things, all on the island. He decided to go back to the four kingdoms. First, he went to Emerald City to say goodbye to the three witches, and the next day he returned to the island with his waist. Looking at the island that has become a little bigger, gray thought about it and still didn''t put it away. It may take some time to find Jane''s hometown. During this time, put it here. When you really find it, call it directly. You can also try the ability of this call. "Protect the territory!" To the female soldiers on the island, gray opened the channel and returned to the four kingdoms. There is no change in the four kingdoms. After asking about the situation here, little jasmine can''t wait to fly to her wine kingdom. Although the world of Oz has passed for more than a month, it is only seven or eight days here. Little jasmine returned to the wine Kingdom and found that there was no wine waiting for her everywhere in China as she expected. Gray didn''t go to the wine kingdom with her. After walking around the palace, he went directly to the best place in the palace and lay in the sun. Taking out Jane''s gem and wand, gray began to close his eyes and feel it. This time, the most obvious coordinate was directly ignored by him. It was the coordinate of the world of Oz and the current position of Janice. What he wanted to find was only the more obscure position. However, because it is more obscure, he wants to determine its accurate coordinates, but he has to take his time to explore. Most of the next time, he was looking for the world. But it seems that the more urgent it is, the more it can''t be found. Although there has been a vague induction, it can''t find the specific location all the time. After being impatient for a while, he also understood that he couldn''t come in a hurry. Although he still took time to do it every day, he was no longer as eager as before. Half a month later, Clara returned here and left again after playing in the four kingdoms for some time. A few days after she left, gray finally determined the coordinates of the world and firmly locked it. "Little Molly, let''s play in the new world!" Finding the location of the world, gray went to the wine kingdom to find elves at the first time. Little Molly is looking at her own winery. Her little face is full of expectation and pleasure. When she sees gray coming, she suddenly looks vigilant, "it''s all mine!" "At most... At most, give you a little, just a little!" Gray was helpless and repeated, "I found the world where the white witch came from. Do you want to play with me?" "The new world?" Little Molly muttered and looked at gray hesitantly, "didn''t she say that the world was destroyed by her?" Gray nodded gently. "It''s destroyed, so there should be no one. I''ll go and have a look, and then I''ll come back." "Then I won''t go. My wine is almost ready. I want to watch." Little Molly grabbed his hand and dragged it over here, "gray, you smell it, isn''t it?" "Well, it smells good!" Since the elf didn''t want to go, gray went alone. As soon as he came out, gray felt the overwhelming wind and snow. All he could see was snow-white, and he couldn''t see any other color. Gray stretched out his hand and slapped it down. A big snow pit several meters deep suddenly appeared on the ground, and below it was the hard frozen soil. Walking on the snow without trace, gray walked forward slowly. Several black spots appeared in front of him. He walked quickly and found that it was just a few broken stumps, only a short section exposed outside. Depending on the situation, it will be buried by wind and snow soon. "Janice''s spell is not simple. It directly changed the weather of a world." Gray sighed and moved on. Generally speaking, the magic effect is temporary. After losing the magic, the magic will dissipate automatically. Even if some magic lasts a long time, it will eventually dissipate. Looking at the situation of the world, the whole world seems to have been completely changed. The weather, cold wind and ice and snow have become the main body of the world. Continue to move forward, the dark clouds in the sky broke a hole, and the golden sunshine fell and stirred with the numerous snowflakes. The snowflakes seemed to become golden and extraordinarily beautiful. Enjoying the beautiful scenery for a while, gray suddenly raised a distance and looked ahead. He smelled gold and silver. When he came to that position, gray stepped on the snow, and a flame rolled away quickly. After a while, the snow had melted, and the trickling snow water did not flow out far, but frozen again. Below, there is a collapsed building, which is crushed by the snow. "It seems that this is the original castle!" Gray landed on the freshly thawed land and grabbed a handful of gold and silver scattered among the rubble. He took out a box and snapped his fingers. All the gold and silver under it began to converge towards the box. After a while, they all entered the box, but they only filled half of the box. Patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter. "We still need to transform it, otherwise the floating island will be put here, and the people and creatures on the island will not be able to live. After hundreds of years, it is estimated that the island will become desolate again." Talking to himself, gray took out some silver beads and threw them out. As soon as the bead shot, it immediately flew away and landed in the distant snow. "Fortunately, it was used once in Narnia without waste, otherwise it would have to be rebuilt." Laughing, a magic array formed quickly, which was much faster and easier than he had been in Narnia. With the huge magic array hidden in the land, the snow on the earth began to melt rapidly. The snow several meters high went down at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the gurgling snow water flowed down the gully to the low-lying area behind the castle, where a lake soon appeared. After a while, the snow was almost melted. Gray flew into the sky and looked down at the earth. A huge black circle appeared below him. And with the power radiation of the magic array, this circle is still gradually expanding. "That''s almost it. You can summon the floating island." Chapter 892 Following that feeling, gray thought and ''pulled'' the floating island close to him. However, unexpectedly, he didn''t need any effort at all. As long as he moved the idea, the floating island directly crossed an unknown distance and came to him in an instant. A moment later, gray felt that the floating island had returned to him. As long as he started, he could call it out again. It was supposed to be here. Naturally, he took out the floating island at the first time. The next moment, a huge Island suddenly appeared over the ruins, and then landed slowly. When the floating island landed, no smoke and dust flew up. The frozen soil showed a rotten and soft state after thawing. The floating island inserted into the soil with a relaxed attitude like cutting tofu. "Where is this?" Gray did not have time to continue the layout, suddenly there was a cry from the floating island, and then a figure came to the edge of the island. "Gray, why are you here? Where is this? Where did you get me?" The visitor turned out to be Janice. After seeing gray, she asked again and again. Gray took back his hand to arrange something on the floating island, fell on the island, examined Jane up and down, smiled faintly, "I should ask you why it was on my island?" "I... I just passed by!" Janice quibbled that she was not like the cold queen before. Gray shook his head, didn''t study deeply, pointed to the vast land in the distance, "as for where this is, don''t you feel familiar?" When she heard the speech, Jane restrained her expression, became cold again, and looked into the distance. After a few minutes, she regained her consciousness and muttered, "is this... Charlie?" Chann is the name of Jane''s original country and the name of the world. It is covered by vast snow, with a thickness of several meters. People can''t even see it when they go in. She can''t recognize it according to the terrain. But she made it. Even without the familiar terrain and buildings, the ice and snow and some residual magic are telling her that this is the rich world of chann before. "When I left, it was normal here." However, she doesn''t have much guilt. After all, all the creatures in the world have been killed by her. If she really had a sense of guilt, she would have been guilty for a long time. And if she had a conscience, she would not intend to use that magic in the kingdom of Narnia and oz one after another. Gray shook his head slightly. "You didn''t want to come back before. Now you''re back. It''s good. I think it''s your fate with the world of Charlie." Janice suddenly turned her head. "Aren''t you going to send me back to Oz world?" "Why take you back?" Gray smiled, looked at the island below and said, "I didn''t forcibly abduct you, but you ran to my island and were brought by the way. I don''t have to be responsible for it." Janice was very angry at the speech, but she still held back, "how can you send me back?" "This is your hometown. Doesn''t it feel good to go back to your hometown?" "Go ahead and talk about your conditions. Otherwise, I''ll sleep with you for a few nights?" Janice looked cold. But gray thought she wasn''t kidding. Before, she said the deal included herself, but gray didn''t want it because she was confused. Jane is naturally very beautiful, but her means make gray look away. After seeing the situation of the world, that feeling is even more obvious. How big and lustful it is to sleep with a woman who can destroy a world. His majesty admits that he is very lecherous, but he is not without a woman. Why choose her? But it''s not right to leave her here after all. After all, the floating island still needs to stay here. What if she destroys her island? Gray pointed to the ice and snow outside, "you caused all this, so do you have any way to make this place return to normal?" "Impossible!" "Forget it!" "Wait, there''s no way!" Seeing that gray was so simple, Janice panicked first. "If you give me my wand back, I may be able to make the weather more normal within a hundred kilometers around the island." "Plus these things you arranged, it should make the weather here normal." "I can only lend it to you!" Gray said faintly and found that the magic array below was unstable because the floating island fell, and wind and snow floated in. He quickly stabilized the magic array and let it fall into the floating island. He already knows that the floating island will destroy the surrounding terrain when it grows up. If the terrain is bad and the array fails, it will be over. So we''d better arrange it on the floating island. It''s safe! Janice knew she had no room for bargaining. It would be nice to return to oz. she gritted her teeth and promised, "OK!" Gray took out the cracked ice crystal wand and handed it to her. Without hesitation, Jane began to do it directly. She read a spell in her mouth and waved a lot of magic with her wand. In the sky, the cold wind around gradually decreased, the dark clouds gradually receded, and the sun shone down from the sky, plating a layer of gold on the earth. Half an hour later, Janice stopped sweating, her face was a little pale, and said weakly, "OK!" "Thank you. Take a break first. I''ll take you back as soon as I''m finished here." Gray said, naturally took the ice crystal wand from her hand and put it into his backpack. Janice took a deep breath and gave him a resentful look. Gray went to see the butterflies and the people and made some explanations. After he put the island here, it will not appear here for a long time. This time may be hundreds of years, enough for them to update for several rounds. So we must set rules for them to build islands and not destroy them. And those female soldiers will also be the force of supervision to protect the island from harm. Then he adjusted the magic array again and arranged some energy under the magic array. "Well, let''s take you away!" After doing this, gray found Janice and opened the way to Oz world for her. "There may be some deviations, but it must be around your kingdom." Janice nodded, said nothing, strode into the passage and disappeared. Gray didn''t think there was anything beautiful in the world. He opened the channel to the four kingdoms and disappeared. Under the sun, a piece of land that is out of tune with the surrounding areas is embedded on the earth, bringing some brilliance and vitality to this dead world. Chapter 893 "Gray, Queen Jiang''s amusement Kingdom has been built. Let''s go and play together." In a pool, Clara grabbed Gray''s hand and dragged him out. Gray dispersed the vortex portal and looked at Clara speechless. Just call me back all the way for this? Well, it doesn''t matter to call back, but are you too diligent to call back after you left? I have no problem. Can you stand it? While Feifei in his heart, he showed a charming smile, "OK, but don''t you want gold coins?" "No, you give me another one. One day you disappear, I''ll get rich on these gold coins." Clara groaned and took him strode away. "Can you change a bigger place next time, such a small pool, with my identity, is it a little inappropriate?" They talked and laughed, walked out of the palace quickly, got on the carriage and went to the amusement kingdom. In the amusement Kingdom, Queen Jiang has been waiting for them for a long time. Seeing the arrival of the two, she is excited to introduce the things of the amusement kingdom to Clara. Gray followed them and nodded slightly. There was something in the amusement kingdom. The buildings in the whole amusement kingdom are amusement facilities. What''s more, all the buildings are connected to each other, which can really play all over the whole kingdom. "Gray, come on!" As soon as I didn''t notice, Queen Jiang had taken Clara on a merry go round, but the merry go round was hung on the house and could turn around the house. "No, no, no, don''t think about it. It''s too childish!" "Where is childish? It''s fun!" Clara rode around on the Trojan horse and said happily to him. "These are children''s things!" Gray said, and two sharp eyes fixed on him. Gray, who felt his back cold, took a small step, reluctantly rode on a Trojan horse and shook with the Trojan horse. "Gray, come on, I''m going to make that slide. I''m going to slide from side to side, come on." Clara ran with him to a small hill, where there was a row of houses, which was the starting point of the slide. "What''s fun about that? I fly faster, higher and more exciting than this." "What''s the use of flying? You control it. No one controls it. It''s fun." "You play by yourself, don''t call me." Little jasmine''s voice came, flashed in front of them and looked at them angrily. "It''s Clara!" Gray pointed ungratefully at Clara. "It''s gray!" Clara also points to gray without loyalty. They looked at each other and laughed. Gray picked up Clara and ran away. Little Molly catches up from behind. Gray puts Clara on the slide and pushes her hard behind her. Clara slides out quickly. Then he sits on it himself, grabs both sides and pulls hard to catch up with Clara quickly. "I want to play too!" Little Molly climbed up and followed them. Like a roller coaster, the slideway winds and circles on the roof of the amusement kingdom. The figures of the three people also move at high speed in the amusement kingdom. Clara''s excited screams ring from time to time. Turning a corner, gray propped his palm on the slide. At the next moment, the solid slide burst in an instant, and gray threw himself out of the broken place and fell heavily to the ground. Behind him, a little guy was caught off guard and threw out with him. Gray quickly stretched out his hand and a spell dragged the elf to avoid the end of the elf landing on his face. "Gray!" Clara put her foot on both sides of the slide and stopped quickly. "I''m fine, I''m fine!" Gray quickly waved his hand and put the elf down. Then he stood up. However, as soon as he took a step, he crushed the stone slab in front of him. "Are you okay?" Clara didn''t think too much and jumped down the high slide. Gray hurriedly caught her again. He didn''t dare to take it by hand. He still used magic. He was afraid that if he accidentally used too much power, he would hurt her. Magic is better. He still has a high control over magic. Put her on the ground, gray stopped her from approaching, "I''m really fine, but I suddenly became stronger, my strength suddenly became stronger, some out of control, just adapt." "Gray!" The angry voice came from the street. Queen Jiang, the master of the amusement Kingdom, rushed over on her horse. She was very angry. "Queen ginger, he didn''t mean it!" Clara quickly explained for him. After listening to the commentary broadcast by Clara, Queen ginger''s anger decreased a lot. After seeing the slide with broken eyes, Queen Jiang sighed, "today is the first day. Everyone is waiting to play. Now it will take a lot of time to repair. We can only play again in the future." "I''m sorry. In order to express my apology, let me fix this!" Gray pointed at the scattered fragments. All the fragments flew together, quickly combined in the air, and soon returned to the previous slide. But now it''s just Patchwork and can''t be used unless he has been using magic to maintain this state. He snapped his fingers, and a flame appeared on his hand. He blew his breath gently, and the flame turned around the slide. The flame dissipated, and the slide reappeared in front of everyone. It was the same as before, and there was no change. "You''re great!" Clara opened her hand to give him a loving hug. Gray quickly stopped her, "wait a minute, let you hold enough at night. Now I want to get familiar with the power of growth, otherwise it''s easy to hurt you." Without clicking on the attribute page of the system, gray can feel that his attributes have been improved by at least three points this time. As expected, each attribute has been improved by three points. Moreover, not only his physical quality has been improved, he feels that his magic has also been greatly increased, but also he can get a steady stream of energy from the floating island. "This is to go farther and farther on the invincible road!" Gray sighed in his heart that in the later stage, how do you feel that the promotion is getting faster and faster? Doesn''t it mean that the more you go to the back, the more difficult it is to promote? This time, it should be calculated according to the achievement points. One time is 12 o''clock. Plus the last 8 o''clock, it will be 20 o''clock in total. The promotion is not a star and a half. And there is the improvement of magic, as well as the expansion of floating islands, which has gained a lot. Controlling his power, gray waved to Clara, turned and ran out of the amusement kingdom to the grass outside. Here, he can freely release and control his power. The soles of his feet stepped out of pits on the ground. Gray ran back and forth several times and felt that his strength was under control. Compared with carefully controlling yourself to adapt to strength, this method is more enjoyable. "Here can be used to open up farmland!" The queen ginger mother stood beside her and nodded with a smile on her face. Chapter 894 Charn world, floating island! Gray took the elf out of the house, looked at the thriving island and nodded with satisfaction. "Suddenly, decades have passed, and the difference in time and flow rate is really excellent!" "How do you know?" Little Molly stared at him curiously. "Because I am the master here!" Gray went out triumphantly with the elf and soon came to the location of the two apple trees. The apple tree has grown very big. Gray looked. In addition to the green and astringent small apples on the apple tree, there are several huge red apples in the crown, which stand out from the crowd. "Your majesty!" The female soldier guarding the apple tree saluted and stood quietly behind him. "What''s the matter with these apples?" The female soldier shook her head slightly. "These are mature four years ago, but I can''t pick them. I''m afraid of hurting the trees and don''t use brute force to pick them." Gray nodded, climbed up the tree himself, grabbed one and pulled it with normal strength. Sure enough, as the female soldier said, the apple hung firmly on the branch and couldn''t be picked at all. On a closer look, there are sporadic golden spots on the red apple skin. Although there are few, it is indeed gold. It is not an ordinary withered yellow color, but gold and golden red. In the sun, those spots seem to reflect light, some dazzling. Gray was pleasantly surprised. He had a guess in his heart. He jumped down and said to the female soldier, "don''t worry about these, just let them hang on it. If you can''t take them off in the future, don''t worry about them." "Yes!" The female soldier answered, stopped talking and quietly guarded under the apple tree. Gray went to other places. The floating island has become more and more like a normal world. There are many kinds of plants inside. For animals, they are mainly people and butterflies, as well as the animals they raise. There are only fish in the lake, but no one dares to fish in the lake. They fish in two rivers connecting the lake. As the floating island goes out, there is less and less vegetation. Finally, when it comes to the edge of the floating island, there is no vegetation at all. On the edge of the floating island, two female soldiers came carrying a soldier. When they saw Gray, they quickly saluted. "What happened to her?" Gray frowned and walked quickly. "Your Majesty, she is dead!" "Dead?" Gray had some doubts. For these iron pimple soldiers, he had not considered the problem of death. On a closer look, the female soldier was already spotted with rust, like an old machine, which could no longer run. It represents the part of the eye, which is as lifeless as an ordinary toy eye. Later, gray learned that these soldiers would also die and could not live forever. However, they will not age like animals, but their bodies will gradually age, their parts will corrode and rust, and finally they will completely disappear their spirituality and can no longer move. Of course, being killed is also a way of death. Gray slid his fingers on the female soldier''s head and felt the body no different from ordinary tin. "Where are you going to put her?" "Your Majesty, we have found a vein and are going to bury her. Maybe she can be reborn in the future." "We are the creatures born in the mineral vein. We can return the dead body to the mineral vein. Maybe we can regain our rebirth in a long time." "However, this is not an underground world. We can''t go back to the place where we were born, so we can only choose a mineral vein at random." Gray nodded slightly and asked them to leave with the dead female soldiers. Looking at butterflies and humans, gray thought about stepping into the portal without taking the elf and letting her play on the floating island for a few days. Underground world, mamariel! When gray came out of the portal, the underground world was still in the dark. But gray, who often travels through the world, is used to it. It''s not surprising to meet anything at different times. Once again, he even ate three breakfasts. Looking around, gray didn''t worry. He strolled into mamariel castle and went directly outside the White Queen''s bedroom. Ignoring the two white chess soldiers guarding the door, gray used a magic, quietly pushed open the door and went in. When he lay on the bed and covered the quilt, the White Queen found that there was another person. "Why are you..." Before he finished, he was blocked back. The little white rabbit was arrested, and the big legs entangled each other. There was a battle between dragons and tigers in the bedroom. The next morning, the White Queen really opened her eyes, helplessly looked down at her chest, and then raised her head to Gray''s eyes. "How long are you going to stay in the underground world this time?" "Well, I have to go today!" Just after that, the White Queen''s face became cold and turned over angrily, but she still couldn''t escape the devil''s palm. "But I''ll be back soon. This time I have something to ask you to help me." "What''s the matter? You are so strong and can do anything. Do you want my help?" The White Queen softened her tone a lot and said something sour. A few hours later, they came to a cave. In front of them, there is a huge space, which seems to be another heaven and earth, with a strange colored mountain range. "This is where the soldiers were born!" White Queen introduced. Under the leadership of gray, he flew to the top of the mountain and suddenly pointed to a human shape, "you see, that''s the soldier about to be born. He will be born in a few years." Gray looked at it again. "Does it really matter if I intercept a paragraph?" "It doesn''t matter. There will be fewer new soldiers at most for a while." The White Queen shook her head. "Now the underground world is peaceful, there are no enemies, and there are not so many soldiers." "Then I''m welcome!" "Take it, but try not to destroy the integrity of the vein!" Gray nodded, but instead of doing it right away, he flew up and down, constantly exploring the vein. He doesn''t want to pick it up randomly. Who knows if it''s still useful to get it to the floating island. He hopes to cut as completely as possible. It would be better if there were a complete small ore vein. But his luck was not so good, but not so bad. Soon he found a branch. As long as he cut it carefully, he could get it completely. When he selected the target, gray did not hesitate to cut it off directly. Then he was not afraid of fatigue and directly dug a large piece of ground like transplanting plants. After shrinking it and packing it in a box, gray looked at the waiting white queen, "do you want to go to the floating island together?" The White Queen nodded directly. She also wanted to see Gray''s floating island. Although she transplanted some of the flowers, she couldn''t compare with Gray''s lakeside garden after all. Let the White Queen and mamariel explain, and gray immediately took her back to the floating island. As soon as he returned to the floating island, gray found that more than ten days had passed here. The elves left here were found on the grass by the lake. Gray ordered them to make wine from the apples they had grown over the years, and the elf drank most of the wine alone. As a result, she is still lying on the grass. With the drunken elf, gray came to the place where the soldiers were buried. With a thought, the ground arched up and quickly formed a huge cave, which was similar to that in the underground world. After entering the cave and adjusting the situation inside, he put the small vein in. And the dead soldiers were also put on the vein by him. "When another soldier dies, bury him here!" "Thank you, your majesty!" Gray nodded slightly. He liked such soldiers very much. They were loyal and reliable and would not betray. It''s a pity that such soldiers should continue to die. Chapter 895 After living on the floating island with the white queen for a few days, he sent her back to the underground world, and he himself returned to the earth. Sometimes he will go to other worlds, but most of the time, he still stays on earth. Because the time velocity difference between the earth and the world of chann is the largest. At the beginning, he put the floating island on chann. It has been less than a year on the earth, and it has been decades there. To be exact, 45 years, the difference in time and flow rate is terrible. Therefore, even if his island can grow up quickly, he can''t spend too much time playing in other different worlds, not to mention the earth world is also very fun. Although it doesn''t sound like a strange world, in fact, the earth also has many beautiful scenery, which is not much inferior to the different world. "The great God of light, you are as dazzling as the sun, dispelling all darkness and bringing light to us. All evils have no hiding place under your gaze. You bring us food and fill us up High on the top of the mountain, Gray was bathed in sunshine and worshipped by the natives. In front of him was a small tripod like utensil. Under the sun, it seemed that a tripod of fluorescent liquid rippled in it. Gray opened his eyes, looked at the collected holy water, felt it and shook his head slightly. It is still not as good as the holy water of the church. Although it has some effect of dispelling evil, it is at most similar to the diluted holy water. "Sure enough, this kind of thing still needs sects to do. They need to take the initiative to write complete doctrines, have complete prayer ceremonies and improve their beliefs. It''s too troublesome!" He revised the church''s prayer ceremony and doctrine and handed it to the aborigines, but the aborigines always made it specious, nondescript and ineffective. "Forget it!" With a sigh, gray got up and disappeared on the top of the mountain. The following aborigines fell to the ground and shouted congratulations to the gods. The experiment failed, and gray didn''t plan to appear here again. As for these people, as they praised, gray has given them enough benefits. As long as they are diligent, it is not difficult to dress warm and eat. "Where are we going?" Little jasmine is very delicious. As an envoy, she often "replaces" the gods to get back the tributes. After a long time, the tributes are all what she likes to eat. "Back to the floating island!" While gray was talking, they had come to the beach. The sea turned into a portal. Gray stepped in and appeared on the floating island in the twinkling of an eye. "Gray, how long has it been here?" The ELF''s dark eyes looked at him, flashing a light representing joy and expectation. Gray felt it. "About a hundred years!" "Let''s go and see the apple tree!" Little jasmine gulped her saliva, took his hand and ran to the apple tree. Soon, they came to the apple tree. The soldiers guarding the apple tree had begun to show rust. They seemed to be refreshing with their eyes closed. She didn''t find them when they arrived. Gray put his hand on her forehead, magic gushed out, and the rust on her body slowly fell off. But he knew that this was a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. It just made her look still intact. In fact, she was still in her previous state and could die at any time. "Your Majesty, you are back!" The soldier bowed his head slightly and pointed to a wooden house behind him, "all the fruit wine of 100 years is here." The wooden house was built by gray. He enchanted it to preserve the fruit wine brewed by apples. Little Molly couldn''t wait to open the door, flew in, and then came out with a small wine bucket. Her happy eyes narrowed. "Already so much!" Gray looked inside and exclaimed. "A hundred years have passed here, your majesty!" The female soldier reminded me. Gray took a rough look. There are about twenty or thirty barrels of wine here. For two apple trees, there are already many. Looking at the trees, most of the apples hanging on the branches have turned golden, but about a third are still red. In addition to the previous ones, there are several similar ones on the tree, and golden stars appear on the apple. Gray counted the two trees, and there were twelve golden apples, and the rest were normal apples. After watching the apple tree, gray went to the place where human beings gathered before. There has been a small village, with more than 100 people and more than 20 households. The old people who lived here had long died, but when the new people saw Gray, they didn''t know him as he thought. Instead, they all knelt down directly to meet him with the most humble attitude. Gray asked them to get up and said strangely, "do you know me?" "You are the creator of the world, and your glory shines on us!" Gray understands that it is because of the influence of the floating island. Although he does not understand the principle, these people living on the floating island respect themselves from the heart. After seeing these people, he went to see the butterfly gardener. The rest were new. They didn''t grow much and had been taking care of his garden diligently. These butterflies, like those people, can recognize him when they see him. Encouraging them, gray continued to walk around the island. The green crystal has grown a lot, and several crystal flowers have grown below, but that''s all. I don''t know how long it will take to reach Oz, where there are crystals all over the mountains and fields. The last place is the vein cave he got out last time. He looked at it and found that the vein was also very good and grew up a lot. He saw a lot of female soldiers sent here, as well as several rudiments of new soldiers. But compared with nearly a hundred dead female soldiers, a few embryonic soldiers can only be regarded as comfort. At least he has new soldiers available, not dead. Perhaps when it grows to a certain extent, he will have enough soldiers to replace. Suddenly, Gray''s body shook and his breath was strong again. He was not surprised. He felt this and chose to return here to see how the floating island increased his strength. But he was disappointed. Even on the floating island, he didn''t understand. I just feel that the floating island sends him an energy, which is very suitable for him, so that he can quickly turn his power into his own and improve his strength. Feeling it, gray walked out of the cave and looked at nothing to care about around him, so he directly strode and began to adapt to the growth of strength. After running for a while, he returned to the apple tree. Little jasmine was drunk with a barrel. When she saw him, she staggered over. "Hey, hey!" Little jasmine bumped into his arms with a silly smile. Somehow, gray suddenly felt a little sleepy and yawned. "A little tired, let''s go to sleep!" Holding the Lori like elf, gray returned to the lake. The wooden house had long been rotten. Gray directly slept with little jasmine in the flowers. But what he didn''t expect was that after he fell asleep, green vines grew on the grass and covered them. Only two human shapes held together could be seen. Finally, there was no human shape, leaving only a green grass. The butterfly came to the shore to take care of the garden and saw this vine. But they feel unexpected harmony. No one wants to clean it up, but no one wants to get close. Chapter 896 The sun rises and the moon sets. Spring and autumn come. I don''t know how many days and nights have passed. Gray finally opened his eyes. When he opened his eyes, the vines covered on his body receded automatically, as if he had just lay down and woke up after sleeping for a few hours. However, the dirt on his body and the amazing length of hair told him that this was not the case. Moreover, now gray can easily know how much time has passed from the floating island itself. "Five hundred years, am I the saint of heaven?" Gray puffed at the corners of his mouth, holding the elf who seemed to have grown up a lot, and walked to the lake in front of him. The former small lake seems to have really become a huge lake at this time. You can''t see the edge at a glance. "Gray, we slept for a long time!" Little Molly rubbed her eyes and woke up. "Yes, I''ve slept for 500 years and my body is dirty. Let''s go and wash it quickly!" Smiling, gray put down little jasmine and walked towards the lake together. Behind his head, the long hair automatically broke into short hair. "Ha ha, I''m tall!" Little jasmine cheered and grabbed his hand. "I''ll be taller than you soon!" They walked to the lake. Gray let the elf play by himself, jumped hard and plunged into the lake. Without controlling the lake water, gray quickly swam in the lake for a few circles and adapted to the growing power of his body. In other words, from the moment he woke up, his power was never out of control, although his power had been unprecedentedly improved in his five hundred years of sleep. [gray Sutton Strength: 50 Agility: 48 Physical strength: 50 Spirit: 49 ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Achievement points: 10] Yes, in the past five hundred years, his attributes have been directly improved by more than 10 points, and he has also achieved an achievement called the Lord of the world and obtained five achievement points. Nothing else, just one word, cool. If you take into account the power fed back to you by the floating island before, you may not have improved more than this time because you have experienced so many worlds before. "How can others play in the future? Isn''t it easy to crush?" Gray thought slowly and went back to the side where he had entered the water. Suddenly, his head seemed to touch a soft place. Turn over in the water and gray looks behind. It''s an elf. She''s not only tall, but also close to a woman. "I washed it!" Little Molly shrank into the water, and her dark eyes stared at him curiously. Gray didn''t look much. She went ashore directly, waved to remove the water from her body, and rose directly into the sky. Flying higher and farther, gray found that the original world of Charles had completely disappeared, leaving only the world of floating island. Now the floating island, with a radius of nearly 200 kilometers, is already a very large small world. On the edge of the floating island, it is no longer the former wasteland, but has become a sea without life, surrounding the whole land. The sea occupies half of the world, and the land occupies half of the area in the middle. On the land, with undulating mountains, surging rivers and vast plains, it is already a thriving world. On land, gray found several small villages. Five hundred years later, the original people have only developed thousands of people, less than 10000 people. Gray thought it might be the resources that limited them, because he found that although the floating island has grown into a small world, the place with vitality only accounts for a small area, and the vast majority is still a barren area. This should be that the floating island is growing too fast, and those people have no time to make the earth full of vitality quickly. At high altitude, gray saw a place flashing green light, and soon realized that it was the green crystal he planted at the beginning, and now it has occupied a mountain. Looking at other places, gray found the cave he left behind. Sure enough, the earth vein has also increased a lot. Now the number of soldiers on the island can be maintained at about 200. These soldiers are not modulated by gray. They all grow at will, but they seem to inherit the beliefs of those female soldiers and are guarding his island. Seeing these soldiers and turning them into predecessors, gray told them to continue their mission and returned to the position of the apple tree. Sure enough, as he expected, the elf in a short skirt was here. He had opened his magical hut and was grinning happily with a bucket of fruit wine. "Well, it''s really worth celebrating!" Gray nodded and collected all the drinks inside. "Your majesty!" Suddenly, a voice came. Gray turned his head, but he was an ordinary man who grew up in this world. He was still holding a small bucket of fruit wine. He looked at gray in surprise and excitement. When he saw him turn around, he immediately knelt down. "Don''t be polite, get up!" Gray took out ten barrels of fruit wine. "These rewards are for you. Take them back and share them with everyone!" In 500 years, they brewed nearly 200 barrels of fruit wine from these apples. Gray thought it was time to reward them. And today he was very happy. It was his chance to get the reward for the first person he met. The man quickly knelt down and thanked loudly. Waving his hand, gray sent the man and the wine directly back to his house. Yes, he is so powerful now. In this world, controlling space is just a piece of cake for him. In the present world, he can proudly say that he is a well deserved God. Anyone who comes here will be suppressed unprecedentedly, and he himself will be blessed by the power of the small world. "Gray, let''s go pick mushrooms, barbecue and honey..." little Molly calculated with her fingers. Since gray also said to celebrate, he must do his best and prepare delicious food. That''s interesting! "Well, let''s go to the underground world or the four kingdoms. It''s not suitable here!" When gray finished, he started directly and opened the channel to the four kingdoms. In fact, the two worlds have the same status in his heart, but little jasmine is still the Regent of the wine Kingdom among the four kings. Let''s go to the four kingdoms. "OK, OK, let''s go to the wine kingdom!" Little jasmine said happily. Of course, she prefers her own wine kingdom. Through the passage, gray appeared directly in the palace with the elf. "Who are you?" "I am the queen of the wine kingdom!" Little Molly forked her waist and shouted. "Excuse me, sir, where have you been for more than ten years?" The soldier bowed quickly. "Sleep!" Little Molly smiled back and took gray to play with wine. Wang Guofei said, "let''s prepare quickly and call Clara and them to celebrate together." "Yes!" Gray nodded in response! Chapter 897 "The three little pigs quickly climbed up the apple tree as planned. The wolf was puzzled and asked, ''what are you doing in the tree?'' Pig No. 3 replied, "we''re eating apples. Would you like one?" The wolf''s mouth watered greedily, and he promised with all his mouth Alice was sitting in bed, telling a bedtime story to a little girl. Suddenly, she stopped, because beside her, a stream of water formed a vortex gate. Looking at the sleeping child, Alice carefully put the book away, took a deep breath and stepped into the vortex. "Welcome to the wine kingdom. The celebration party will begin soon. Oh, please wait a minute!" As soon as she stepped out of the portal, Alice was pulled by the elf and sat down on the grass. She looked around and found that most of the people here were acquaintances, gray, white queen, Clara, little Molly, and three women she didn''t know. "Then ivanora, sedora, Grenada, this is Alice." Gray introduced them to each other. After greeting each other, she looked at gray and said with a smile, "gray, I haven''t seen you for more than ten years. How can I suddenly think of seeing us?" Gray has felt that for more than ten years, we have become a lot rusty. He smiled faintly and said, "I slept in a world for 500 years before. This time, I came out to say goodbye to you." Clara, White Queen: "farewell?" Three witches: "sleeping for 500 years?" "Yes, I will leave this world soon... Well... This world not only refers to this world, but also includes... Forget it." Gray found that it was really hard to explain when there were different worlds one after another, so he went straight to: "I''m going to another more distant world. Maybe I won''t come back again, so I''ll see you before I leave." Although he wants to try to leave something in the world and see if he can lock the world with his own strength in the future, and then come back, he is not sure, so it is also appropriate to say goodbye directly as the last side. "This is the wine brewed by the apples of my two apple trees. Drinking it should be good for your health. I baked these foods myself. Let''s start!" Gray waved her hand and little Molly took the lead. The others looked at each other. They didn''t know each other and found that they were not familiar with each other. At the beginning, they also found that they were many strangers to each other. They were silent and began to eat. "By the way, who knows about China?" Gray looked at the silence and took the initiative to speak. He also asked about things he was interested in. At the beginning, he also arranged a hand in China. I don''t know what''s going on now. But the White Queen certainly didn''t know about it, so he looked at Clara and Alice. "There is a great leader in China, Lu Lin?" Alice felt a little awkward when she said the name. "In previous years, the leader vigorously developed industry and accumulated financial resources and power. Five years ago, he formally uprised in a conflict with the old government. Now he has successfully established a new Chinese state." Alice just gave a brief introduction, which is the limit she knows. She hasn''t been to the sea again these years, so the news on the other side of the sea only comes from the newspaper. Clara nodded and added, "the new China is now very strong. Many of the goods we use now come from China." "Moreover, after the establishment of the new China, China denied the treaties signed by the previous old government and asked for all the concessions leased to other countries." "These countries are not satisfied and want to force new China by forming a coalition force, but China does not know when it has developed a new weapon, which is far stronger than the coalition force. In addition, they also occupy the advantage of number and location, and directly beat out the coalition force." "However, it seems that China is not plundering interests in other regions like other countries. It seems that it is engaged in education. I don''t know anything else." Clara finished what she knew in one breath. Now she is the boss of a toy company. Sometimes she talks about the eastern country with some people, so she knows more than Alice. Gray nodded with satisfaction. This is what he wants. Lu Lin did a good job. Under Gray''s adjustment, the atmosphere was warmer than before. It is mainly the witches including the White Queen. The passage of time is not obvious to them, so they are not too unfamiliar with gray. A dinner party ended with laughter. After eating, gray took everyone back directly. So many people called together that he didn''t even think about what happened. This time, he really just wanted to say goodbye and go back quickly. Although he didn''t experience the five hundred years, the five hundred years have indeed been consumed, and I don''t know how long it has passed in the kingdom. Gray smiled softly as everyone left. He was still hesitant before. If someone wanted to go with him, would he take her with him. After all, now the floating island can take people back together. Now it seems that he has been amorous himself. In more than ten years, many things have changed. Today''s party is just a party between old friends. Shaking her head slightly, gray looked at the elf. She was slightly drunk. "Little Molly, we''re home!" Little jasmine held the wine glass and fell on his shoulder after becoming smaller. Her face was still red and waved her arm, "go home!" "Go home!" Gray smiled and thought. He didn''t know where the small world of floating island was, and came back to him in an instant. Feeling the floating island that was already a small world, gray couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth. In this world, his harvest is really too great. After thinking about it, gray took out his Nania crown, felt it, and then put it away. "Goodbye, hope to see you again!" The next moment, his figure disappeared in the four kingdoms. This time, gray saw more clearly than last time. He saw a big world bubble with nearly a hundred small bubbles attached. "It seems that the small worlds I found are just less than a fraction of the different worlds!" Gray smiled. People had quickly left the world. In a twinkling of an eye, he returned to his own world. Seaside castle, gray appears directly in the castle. As soon as he appeared, he saw the smiling Merida. Then he saw Aisha, Mary Pherson, Arlo and Belle, all looking at him with a smile or concern. Gray:£¨ ???£© "I TM..." How long has it been here? Who brought Belle here? This is his Majesty''s last thought before he fainted. Well, it may also be his last thought before he died. Chapter 898 Weng ~! A wave spread, and gray opened his eyes in surprise and looked at the eastern sky, to be exact, the northeast sky. "What''s the matter?" In front of him, there were a group of women sitting together to discuss how to deal with the scum man. Well, Aisha, Belle, Merida and Mary fisson all support strict punishment. Only the kind Arlo disagrees. But it has nothing to do with her, because she is still a virgin and has not entered Gray''s bed, so she has no right to speak. "You also feel that something big has happened in the East. In such a far place, energy has spread here. It will never be ordinary people who fight. It may bring disaster to the world." Gray looked serious and said his speculation seriously, without paying any attention to his immediate trial. Aisha and Mary fisson nodded. They both have strong ability and can feel the energy wave that just flashed away. "I must go and have a look, lest the disaster affect ordinary people!" Gray said anxiously, then couldn''t wait to open the water portal, drill in and disappear. "Wait, we''re with you..." Asha reached out, but gray didn''t wait for her. After he walked through, he cancelled the portal directly. "This... Asha wanted to scold him, but she didn''t know what to scold! "Asshole!" Mary fisson followed. "What''s next? Teach him a lesson when he comes back? " Belle will never forget that the scum man must be punished. The wise Belle never thought that she would be cheated by the scum man. Half a year ago, she didn''t wait for the scum man to come home, but she waited for Carlisle who came to see her through the town. Carlisle told her that gray had not heard from her for more than half a year. So she followed Carlisle to the castle and knew that the bastard was a king and other confidants. At first she was angry, but later she knew that those beauties didn''t know the existence of others. With the passage of time, gray had no news for six months. They were more and more worried. Their hostility and hatred for the bastard were much less. Until the scum man came back, they were finally relieved. At that time, they were happy. They were worried that the bastard would die outside and couldn''t come back. But after being happy, of course, the general ledger had to be calculated, but the guy was free to beat and scold and said many moving words, which reduced their fighting spirit a lot. But Belle was still very angry. She was angry that the bastard was flirting everywhere. She was angry that everyone didn''t work hard. After discussing that it was dark, the wind direction changed. She didn''t know what ecstasy soup gray gave them, but the ecstasy soup gray gave her was very good. However, this is by no means a reason to forgive his nonsense. Belle clenched her fist and cheered herself up. Beside, Aisha and Mary fisson have begun to discuss what the energy fluctuation in front is, and whether Gray will be in danger in the sudden past. Belle pursed her lips. Look, this group of losers are worried about the scum man in the twinkling of an eye. "Godmother, is it dangerous?" "I don''t know, but I never know how far away, and the energy fluctuation can make Aisha and I feel that it must not be a simple existence." Mary fisson nodded. Hearing this, Belle stirred her fingers and frowned slightly. On the other side, as soon as gray came out of the portal, he saw the overwhelming dark clouds and the waves that had not subsided for a long time. What is more noteworthy is that the giant lying on a large island, a giant hundreds of meters high and covered with red magma. The giant emitted thick black smoke, and he lay on a circle of incomparably huge roundabouts. The roundabout surrounds an inland sea, in which there is only a lonely island like a crescent moon. "What is this?" Gray stood on the sea and pressed his hands down. The huge waves stopped and the sea became calm. After looking at the fierce giant, Gray''s figure flashed and disappeared in place. Not far away, in a small boat, gray stepped onto the deck. As he fell, the giant Falcon flapped its wings and took off from the stern. A woman with wheat complexion lowered her head, as if she had lost all her strength at once. In front of her, the sea suddenly surged up, like the sea stretched out a hand. The woman said in a low mood, "why did you bring me here?" She handed a stone with green fluorescence in her hand to the sea, "you chose the wrong person. Find a more suitable person... Find a more suitable person, please." The sea shook its head and pointed behind her. Moana turned back and shook her body. "Who are you and how are you on my boat?" Gray looked at the stone in her hand and said with a smile, "my name is gray. Nice to meet you. I think you may need help." "Yes... Yes!" Moana nodded blankly and handed him the stone in her hand. "What is this?" "The heart of tefitti!" "Is it the heart of tefeti who is said to have the power to create life?" Gray played with the stone with great interest, and his strength poured into tefiti''s heart, but he didn''t get any feedback, and the glowing stone didn''t show anything else. "Yes, it''s the heart of tefitti. Now we need to find the sleeping tefitti through the barrier island and return the heart of tefitti to her, so as to relieve the disaster." "How did you just get here? Can you fly? Can you pass through the barrier island? " "Don''t worry, I will give her back the heart of tefeti, and I can do it." Gray nodded, stared at Moana and turned to leave. "Wait... Wait..." Moana quickly called him. When he turned around, she asked expectantly, "can you take me?" Gray pondered for two seconds and nodded slightly. "Do you want to see the results?" After the woman nodded, gray didn''t fly either. The soles of his feet gently stepped on the deck, and the sea water below began to surge. Then he wrapped the boat and went to the barrier island at high speed. "The evil card will kill us!" Moana was stunned. "Don''t worry!" Soon, they came not far from the barrier island. The magma devil lying on the barrier island once again turned his attributes, and his empty and red eyes looked at them. Gray gently stepped on it, and the man rose up and came to the evil card. In the thick black fog, Oka''s red body was particularly clear. He roared and reached for gray. "Are you interested in talking about business?" Gray easily avoided his palm and smiled at him. But Orca was not conscious. His only idea at this time was to get the heart of tefeti in his hand. "Well, it seems that we have to talk after you wake up!" He nodded and punched the palm of the evil card, and his magma palm burst. Then gray kicked him on the head and threw it back. "That''s... Great!" Moana, who was carefully driving the boat on the sea, opened her mouth in shock. After kicking him back, Gray''s two fingers, like playing chess, gently pressed tefiti''s heart into the vortex center of Orca''s chest. "No!" Moana shouted below that the evil card wants the heart of tefeti. How can it be given to him? It should be returned to tefeti. But the next second she opened her eyes in shock and forgot to move her hands. The heart of tefeti fell on the chest of the evil card, and countless green lights burst out from her chest. The flame on the evil card went out, and the solidified rocks clattered and peeled off. A giant woman composed of plants seemed to replace the evil card. "Tefitti!" Moana, I can''t believe it. Mao Yi always said that the evil card wanted to rob the heart of tefeti, and she always thought that the evil card was just to obtain the power of the heart of tefeti. But unexpectedly, the evil card is tefiti. In other words, if Maui let Orca take away the heart of tefeti, everything would return to the original. After the evil card became tefiti, he slowly stood up and walked to the island in the middle. When her fingers touched the island, there was strong vitality on the island. Countless plants began to compete for growth, and the barren island instantly became a paradise. Gray returned to the boat. The sea pushed the boat through the barrier island and came to tefeti. Tefiti nodded to them, his body became so huge that he was going to sleep against the island. "Wait, wait!" Gray quickly stopped her. "You have become a bad card for so many years. I can understand your mental fatigue. However, I want to ask you a favor." Tefiti stopped and looked at him quietly. "Be polite to the goddess!" Moana couldn''t help saying. Gray didn''t care about her and flew to the height flush with tefiti''s eyes. "I have an island, but the island is too desolate, and you are the goddess who can create life, so I want you to help me make the island more vibrant." Tefiti looked thoughtful and nodded slightly to say yes. "Let me take you there. Can you be smaller? It doesn''t matter if you can''t!" Gray said happily. The sea water on the sea rolled violently and soon formed a huge vortex gate. "It''s just across the street, please!" Tefitti stood up and strode through the vortex gate! Moana blinked and blinked, driving the boat through. On the outer ocean of the floating island, gray and tefeti come out of the huge vortex gate. Tefiti looked at the world, picked up a handful of sea water from the sea, and looked shocked. Then she put down the handful of sea water, waved her hands, and the fluorescent dots scattered into the sea. Gray felt that there was more vitality in the sea. Trefeti nodded to him and walked up the deserted coast. Gray looked back. The sea pushed Moana''s boat and quickly followed. Walking along the Shanghai shore, tefiti continued to shine. Plants soon grew out of the barren land. However, compared with the island where tefeti was going to sleep, the plants here are unusually sparse. "Your world is too barren. I can only do it to this extent. It will become more and more vibrant in the future." Trefeti didn''t speak. Gray received her idea directly in his mind. Gray nodded. "Then I''ll be very happy. Thank you!" Tefitti nodded and walked around the world with gray. The plants in the places she passed were more lush than those in other places. Gray also took Moana, otherwise she would not be able to catch up with them as a mortal. A few hours later, the three walked around the world at an extremely fast speed, and there was more fatigue on tefiti''s face. "Tefiti, would you like to stay in my world? I promise, you will be the safest here. No one can disturb you. " Gray looked at her and made a suggestion. He felt that tefiti was a goddess. If she stayed here, even if she did nothing, the subtle influence would be enough to make the small world vibrant. Tefitti turned to look at the world and shook her head slightly. "I am not the God of your world. I want to go back and perform my duties." Gray thanked her, didn''t ask again, and then sent her and Moana out of the small world of floating island. As soon as she went out, she seemed to be sleepy. She lay directly in the sea and slept against the island, incarnating into an island. Gray looked at Moana. "Now that things have been solved, do you have anything else?" "Did we just go somewhere else? Can you take me home?" Moana blinked her big eyes and looked at him with great expectation. "Yes, but first I have to know where your home is?" Gray held out a finger and touched her forehead. Then he opened a vortex portal, "OK, go in, and the opposite is your hometown." Moana walked in doubtfully and appeared on the coast of her hometown in a twinkling of an eye. Behind her was the portal composed of sea water, in front of her hometown houses and familiar people. "Come on, gray. I want to thank you. We''ll entertain you with the best things." There was no sound, and the sea fell into the sea without trace. Gray looked around, said goodbye to the sleeping tefiti, turned and left quickly. But he soon stopped. He wanted to find some creatures in the sea to supplement the ecology of the sea, but he found that there was no fish here. After thinking about it, he had to open the portal and came to the sea near the kingdom. He grabbed a sea area and threw it into the small world of floating island. With the entry of that sea area, the sea level of the small world of floating island rose by one centimeter. Chapter 899 "It''s here. You see, this forest has withered and is still spreading to Moore forest. In the past, there was no intersection between here and Moore forest, but now it has approached Moore forest. I''ve seen it before long, it may occupy Moore forest." Mary fisson pointed to a forest road ahead. In front of them was a forest shrouded in smoke, almost full of dead wood miasma, which was completely different from Moore forest. "This place... Gray frowned." I''ll burn it! " "No, this is a barrier to isolate the moor forest and the human kingdom outside. If burned, those humans will certainly enter the moor forest, which is bad for the elves." Mary fisson directly denied his proposal. The forest could not be burned and had to stay, but it could no longer erode Moore forest. Otherwise, with her understanding of human beings, she will certainly find a way to catch elves. "I''ll do something!" Gray looked up and said to Mary fisson, "I''ll go in and see. Wait for me here!" "The miasma inside is very serious, especially near the Moore forest. Ordinary people can hardly pass." "It''s all right. I''m not an ordinary person. I''m God!" Gray smiled, put his arms around her waist, gave her a long wet kiss, looked at her bright eyes and stroked her golden wings, "wait for me, I will solve it soon." Feeling the sensitivity from the wings, Mary fisson blushed, "how long will it take?" "Such a big place, at least two days!" Gray predicted. To prevent the miasma from continuing to erode the moor forest without burning it directly, it is necessary to take some more elaborate operations. "I''ll wait for you at home!" Mary feisen nodded. In fact, she was not too afraid of those miasma, but she just hated it and didn''t want to go in. Gray went in and went straight to the depths of the miasma. Walking into the forest, you can see that the place is scorched black and there is no green at all. It seems that you have experienced a tragic fire, but there is no sign of being burned. "What a strong dark force, full of the smell of dead and desolate." With just a little experience, gray immediately understood what caused the scene. "However, there is still a weak but very pure force here, which is gradually weakening the influence of the dark forces. Although it is weak, it is very tenacious and can not be ignored." "It seems not far away!" Gray suddenly opened his eyes and looked out into the forest. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At the edge of the forest, a girl staggered into the terrible dark forest, and everything around seemed to become a terrible monster. Huge humanoid bats hung upside down on the tree. Countless bats flew out of the dark tree hole. The withered branches turned into skinny devil claws and grabbed them at her. There were layers of nonsense in her ears, which made her dizzy. The girl ran away in panic, but her brain was getting heavier and heavier. She couldn''t tell which side to run to. Finally, the girl couldn''t bear it and fainted. Before she fainted, she vaguely saw a figure with holy light all over her body appear in front of her, muttering something in her mouth. That voice, even in countless vague nonsense, was clear and audible, and seemed to suppress the nonsense that made people dizzy. "Are you hallucinating?" Gray looked at the girl, reached out and gently stroked her forehead to smooth her frown. Looking around, he shook his head, bent down to pick it up, flashed and disappeared here and came to his small world. At the lake in the middle of the small world, with his coming, wood and rattan intertwined, and soon woven a natural and harmonious house. Put it on the rattan bed, gray didn''t wake her up, and turned back to the dark forest. "It''s a big project!" Looking at the miasma filled forest, gray sighed and continued to work diligently. No way, although it''s troublesome, who makes the threat is his wife''s territory. In the middle of the night, gray came out of a normal forest outside the dark forest with a wild deer in his hand, ready to go back to barbecue and think about how to solve the problem of malaria. During the day, he has inspected the surroundings and understood the specific situation. Now he just needs to find a way to curb the spread of malaria. Suddenly, his mind moved and the idea entered the small world. By the lake, the door of the hut was gently pushed open. After a long time, a thin figure came out of the house carefully. When she found no one around, she was a little relieved and a little lost. I was relieved because this was not a palace and I was not caught back by the queen. Loss is not seeing the figure that makes people feel safe when they were in a coma. However, she was soon attracted by the surrounding scenery. Around the hut, there is a dense sea of flowers, blooming charming colors at night, echoing with the stars in the sky, gorgeous and incomparable. "Is this a fairyland?" She couldn''t help shouting and walked carefully to the middle of the flowers for fear of accidentally stepping on the beautiful flowers. Not far away, the calm water surface of the lake reflects the flowers on the shore and the stars in the sky. They blend with each other and become more charming. By the lake, a bridge made of wood and rattan extends to the surface of the water and seems to extend all the way to the middle of the star river. The girl walked over and sat at the bridge head, her feet deep into the clear lake. After a while, there was still silence around. She stood up, brushed her palm in front of her, and her old dress slipped from her body on the wooden bridge. She bathed in the light of stars and moon and walked into the lake. Cleaning her body with clean lake water, she only felt that she had never been so relaxed and comfortable, as if she had returned to the feeling in her mother''s arms when she was a child. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from the bank. She was surprised. Her body hid in the water, leaving only one head outside. "Hello, this is the clothes the master prepared for you!" A female voice came. She relaxed and looked up. In the moonlight, she saw a woman in a war dress, holding a suit of dress on the bridge. "Who is your master?" She asked. "The master is the God who created the world. He created the mountain, the water, the flowers and trees, and the whole world." The female soldier said respectfully. "Gods?" Her eyes widened and she couldn''t believe it. "Yes, the master can do anything!" "How did he know I was taking a bath?" She was sure she didn''t see anyone around. The female soldier raised her head and looked respectful, "the master''s eyes have been watching us!" The girl''s body sank again in the lake, and her face was hot. Outside, gray reached for his forehead. Why did I find such a talkative guy to deliver clothes? No, why should I send clothes? Blunder! Shit, I subconsciously think she shouldn''t wear that ragged and dirty dress. This woman is not simple. Chapter 900 The female soldier put down her dress, then took her old clothes and left. She was in the water for ten minutes, but she still didn''t make up her mind whether to go ashore. After a while, she bit her teeth. "If you want to see it, you''ve seen it before. Shouldn''t the LORD God do such a thing?" Under the bright moonlight, the white body came out of the lake, and a stream of water slipped from her delicate skin and trickled into the lake. She quickly walked to the wooden bridge, regardless of the drops of water on her body, grabbed her dress and put it on her body. After doing this, her face was steaming and red. Then looking around at the quiet night, gorgeous flowers and starry sky, I couldn''t help but feel a kind of shame at the bottom of my heart, ashamed of the doubt about a God who saved himself. She sat on the wooden bridge, staring at the sea of flowers on the shore in a daze, her thoughts flying in her heart. "The queen is so powerful that even if she goes out, she can''t defeat her. If she can stay in this beautiful place, it''s also a good choice." "No, the queen will continue to kill and kill many people in order to maintain her magic. She can''t continue. As a princess of the Kingdom and a father''s daughter, I must stop her." ''ask the Duke for help? But if the Duke were the Queen''s opponent, he should have expelled her long ago? " "I heard from those who were locked in by the queen that the Duke was not her opponent and could only build a high wall to defend." "Maybe I should ask the God for help. He is the God who created the world. An evil witch like the queen should not be his opponent." When her thoughts were flying, a loud coo interrupted her, but it was the protest from her stomach. From the day until now, she was bent on running away, consuming a lot of physical strength, but there was no supplement, and her stomach was empty. "Lord God!" She looked up at the sky, with a trace of crimson on her white face, which was not obvious at night. "Ah..." A force came and pulled her away from the wooden bridge. She only had time to scream in horror. When I open my eyes again, the scenery has changed in front of me. The gorgeous fairyland has become the dark scorched earth illuminated by the campfire, the magical flowers have become the terrible dead branches, and the bright stars and moons have become much more faint. This made her not only doubt whether she had just had a dream, a very real dream. She had such a free dream in her cell in the tower, but none was as beautiful and real as today. However, she soon determined that she was not dreaming, because she had changed into clean clothes and skirts, and her hair was still slightly wet. She quickly looked at the man by the fire. In the light of the fire, she was able to see his face clearly. He was a very handsome and friendly man, just like him¡¤¡¤¡¤ As perfect as a god! After thinking in her heart, she thought of such a description. However, thinking of the words of the female soldier, she thought it was right. After all, it was a God. "Lord God!" "My name is gray, gray Sutton!" Gray smiled faintly and looked at her gently. "My name is snow white, Lord God!" Snow White bowed her head and dared not look directly. Snow white? Gray looked at her and shook his head slightly. This is not the snow white in my memory. I don''t have any blue clothes, or I will recognize it at a glance. However, the snow white is beautiful and no worse than the legendary snow white. Skin like snow, lips like roses, black hair like waterfalls, eyes like gemstones, pure and flawless, almost perfect. "Are you hungry? Have something to eat first?" Gray cut off a piece of the roast venison, put it on a plate and handed it to her. "Thank you!" Snow White thanked, then took the food and ate it slowly. After eating, snow white looks at gray. At this time, she feels that the God is not so far away from her. "Lord God "Snow white, just call my name. I''m not used to hearing it, Lord God." Gray smiled, "in that world, I''m a God, but in this world, I''m just a slightly stronger ordinary person." "Gray... Snow White was silent for a moment before she tried to cry. Seeing that he looked satisfied, she continued:" I want to ask you to help me. " "Tell me!" Snow White thought about it and said it from beginning to end. She was originally the princess of this kingdom, but one day, her father married a woman as the queen, but who knows that the queen is an evil witch. She killed the king, took the throne, imprisoned snow white, and kept absorbing other people''s lives to maintain her youth and magic. Until today, the queen couldn''t resist and wanted to fight her, so she seized the opportunity and escaped from the castle. "So, I want to ask you to help me defeat the queen. She can''t hurt anyone else." Snow White pleaded sincerely. "Yes!" Gray nodded without hesitation. And just when snow white wanted to thank him happily, he said, "but I have to go to the kingdom to see if the queen is really what you said." "She is really an evil witch, everyone knows!" Snow rush. "Nothing. In fact, it won''t take long. After so many years, it''s not bad for these days, right? And you also need to rest." Gray smiled. "And here, the poison gas here has endangered another forest. I have to stabilize here first, and then I can accompany you back to the Kingdom, so don''t worry." Snow White knows that she has no ability to change his mind, so she has to nod her head. "Do you want to be out here or go back to my world?" Asked gray. "Is it the magical world just now?" "Yes, that''s my world. Although it''s not as big as this world, it''s a complete world." "Can you do anything in that world?" "It doesn''t count, but it can do things that many people can''t do. It can barely be called a God." Snow White hesitated, "I''ll stay here!" Gray nodded. "OK, don''t leave me too far. The air here is poisonous. You can''t stand it!" Sitting by the fire, they fell silent for a moment. Gray shook his head, took out some materials and began refining props. Snow White looked at her, her eyes twinkled, and she didn''t know what she was thinking. In the divine fire, the materials melted one by one. After a long time, a pile of materials became nails. Beside, Snow White has sat asleep. Although she had fallen asleep once before, it was not a rest at all. Now she unconsciously fell asleep again. Gray smiled and thought. Snow White was lifted up by a gentle force and disappeared in place. In the small world, snow gently drifted into the wooden house and a quilt covered her. "It''s true that I dare not enter the world because I''m afraid. I really despise my character." Gray groaned and continued to perfect the magic on the nails by the fire. Chapter 901 When Bai Xue wakes up, she finds herself in the cabin where she woke up last time. Open the door and go out. It''s dawn outside. The faint fragrance of flowers comes. You can see a large area of garden grass, a wide lake, mountains in the distance, blue sky and white clouds. But she only appreciated it for a moment and was attracted by other things. To be exact, it is a group of butterflies, a group of butterflies larger than their heads. They have heads and hands like people, but their bodies and wings are like butterflies. "Who are you?" A little butterfly flew out of the flowers and looked at her curiously, "this is the garden of the gods. Mortals are not allowed to come over." "I''m gray... The guest of your God!" Snow White said carefully. "Guests of the gods!" The eyes of a group of butterflies suddenly changed, gathered together to communicate for a while, Hula and flew away. Just when she didn''t know why, the butterflies flew back and handed her fruit. "Thank you!" There were too many things. Snow White hurried to pick them up. Finally, she picked them up directly with her clothes and skirts. "Ah..." Familiar pull. Sure enough, when he opened his eyes again, the butterfly in front of him had become a handsome man. Gray looked at her and grabbed a few fruits from her. "We can solve things here in the morning, and then we''ll go to the kingdom." "Oh, oh!" Snow White nodded gently, holding the skirt with both hands and walking behind him with fruit. "Don''t you eat?" Gray bit the fruit and looked back. Then he was stunned. With a wave of his hand, the fruits flew up automatically and lined up beside them. Snow White carefully grabs one, puts it in her mouth and eats it, but looks at gray curiously. When he took out a nail and walked through a tree, he beat the nail on the tree. The nail seemed to merge with the tree at once, or threw it on the ground, stepped on it with one foot, and the nail integrated into the earth. Snow White blinked. She didn''t understand what he was doing, but she didn''t dare to ask. "I added magic to the nail, which can fix the miasma here and no longer spread to the Moore forest." Gray volunteered to explain. "Moore forest... Is it the big forest inside?" Snow can be seen faintly. Deeper, there is a larger forest, which is lush and completely different from the situation here. "Well, that''s the forest of elves. It''s full of good elves. I''m the queen of Moore forest. Please me." "Oh, oh!" Snow White nodded, "what does the spirit look like? Is it the same as those butterflies? It can talk and is very friendly!" "Some are like this..." Gray talked to her and it took three hours to get through the dark forest. "Come on, let''s go up and have a look!" He smiled at snow white, put his arms around her waist and flew directly to the top of the forest. Looking down from above the dark forest, I saw a black ribbon floating between the green Moore forest and the black dark forest, completely separating the two forests. "Gray, did you do this?" Snow White looked at the scene below. The ribbon couldn''t reach her head at a glance. She felt it was longer than the castle from the palace to the Duke. "I walked so far!" After shaking the length, she was surprised at her way. "Is it your magic?" Snow white turns to look at him. She knew her body, because she had been locked up by the palace and lacked exercise. Before riding here, she couldn''t stand it. She was sore all over. It was impossible to walk so far with him. "Come on, go to the kingdom. It''s time for lunch." Gray looked at the sun and said slowly. "The Queen''s people should still be looking for me. Will it be a little risky for us to go to the Kingdom at this time?" Snow White hesitated. "Be confident, the strongest man on the earth is in front of you!" Gray patted snow white on the shoulder and said proudly. Seeing that there was hesitation on her face, he sighed and analyzed it for her, "you have been locked in the castle. Few people know you, so as long as we don''t go to the palace, it''s very unlikely that someone will recognize you directly." "And other people who pursue you probably don''t expect you to go back at this time. They will only be farther and farther away from you." "More importantly, you are completely different from before. Even if those who pursue you see you with their own eyes, they will not believe that you are the person they are looking for." "Finally, even if you are recognized, it doesn''t matter. As long as... I will protect you." Gray stopped in time and killed all the people he recognized, so that no one could recognize their evil speech. Snow White had more confidence, "well, I believe you." Gray smiled, stretched out a pair of silver wings behind him, flew higher and higher with white snow, and flew towards the kingdom. "Well, someone has entered the dark forest. Is he looking for you?" Gray looked at the small black spots below. He really can''t think of anyone who will enter the dark forest except looking for snow. This is not a good place for ordinary people. "Ah?" Snow White lowered her head and looked for it carefully. Gray flew too high to see the people below with her eyes. Taking her down a distance, gray fixed his eyes on those people and said faintly, "it seems you don''t have to go to the kingdom!" Snow White finally saw the people below. Hearing Gray''s words, she wondered, "why, has the queen come in person? I don''t seem to see the Queen''s shadow. The white haired one is the Queen''s brother. " "The vitality of his body is too complex, like a pot of hodgepodge. I feel the breath of many people. He is a person who uses other people''s lives to continue his own life." Gray''s eyes were deep. "Really, the queen can really absorb other people''s lives and maintain her youth and magic. Unexpectedly, she gave this to her brother!" Snow White nodded with a trace of anger in her tone. Gray said that there were many people''s lives. She thought of those people who were locked next door. They were taken out by the guards to see the queen one by one. When they came back, they would become old, and some would not come back directly. You can imagine what the queen did to them. Below, a line of knights followed a hunter and carefully walked into the dark forest. "Is that an eagle in the sky? It''s so big, and it flies so high! " When the hunter raised his hand to wipe his sweat, he saw the black spots in the sky, but he couldn''t see what it was. "Don''t worry so much. You have only one task now, that is to help us find people. If you can''t find people, your wife won''t want to resurrect." A white haired man looked up and was shaken by the sun. He said with a cold face. "I''ll do it!" The hunter snorted coldly and moved on. "Wait a minute, I just heard you say that you can raise the dead?" A cold voice was uploaded from the beginning, which shocked everyone in an instant. Chapter 902 A group of people looked up and suddenly saw two people standing on the tree crown. "Who are you?" The white haired man shouted fiercely, and a fierce murderous spirit flashed in his eyes. Gray''s wings behind him had been put away. He looked at them quietly. He was about to speak. Suddenly, a shock flashed on the man''s face, "are you snow white? How is that possible? " For the impression of snow white, he still stays on the dirty girl in the cell. Although his face is really exquisite, it is definitely not so amazing. At a glance, he feels that snow white is much more beautiful than his sister who is known as the first beauty. "You just said you could revive his wife?" Gray looked at him curiously and was very interested in the topic. The resurrection of the dead is very tempting for many people. Everyone always has a few people who are reluctant to give up. But gray didn''t. He just wanted this power or knowledge. "Who do you want to resurrect? Give her to me and I''ll let my sister raise the person you want to raise for you. " The white haired man promised. After listening to him, gray shook his head. "Sure enough, it''s a lie. I thought the queen was really so powerful and had the ability to raise the dead." Although the elf is not around, gray doesn''t have a way to distinguish between true and false. It''s almost impossible for ordinary people to cheat him. "Seriously, give her to me and my sister will raise the person you want for you." The man said eagerly. "It''s enough to lie once. Now I have some questions. I hope you can answer me honestly." The hunter suddenly turned his head and looked at the man. The expression on his face gradually got out of control. "You''re lying to me. The queen can''t revive my wife!" "Kill him and bring snow white!" The white haired man roared and waved to several soldiers around him. He didn''t care about the hunter''s attitude. Several soldiers put away their swords, took out a small crossbow from behind and quickly surrounded the tree where gray stood. "Answer me, are you lying to me?" The hunter roared and his hand trembled with the axe. The white haired man just looked at him contemptuously. The role of the hunter is to help them find snow white here. Now Snow White has been found and the hunter is useless. He doesn''t want to pay attention to him at all. "Gray..." Snow White holds his arm tightly. The vision of this position is great, but she always has a feeling that she will fall down in the next moment. She has no bottom in her heart. Several soldiers pointed their crossbows and arrows at the tree. One of them ordered coldly, "roll down and take her with you." Gray looked at them, reached out and snapped his fingers. Several streams of water rushed out from behind them and bound several people directly, including the white haired man and the hunter. "Wizard, you are a wizard!" The white haired man cried in horror, his eyes full of disbelief. He knows only one wizard, that is, his sister. In his cognition, wizards are very powerful and terrible, just like his sister. "Let go of me, I''m not with them!" Cried the hunter, struggling. "How old are you?" Gray ignored the hunter and looked at the white haired man and asked softly. "Sixty seven, I''m sixty-seven." The man replied loudly, "but look at me. I have the body of a man in his twenties. As long as you submit to my sister, she will give you endless life." "Sure enough, your life power belongs to others." Gray nodded. After asking some more questions, gray looked at snow white, "well, we can go directly to the castle to find the queen." "What about them?" Snow white looks at the people he subdues. Because they were afraid of the power of wizards, they knelt on the ground one by one, and dared not make superfluous moves. "Forget the others, but this guy is already dead." "Wait, I''ll do whatever you want..." He gently snapped his fingers. The white haired man suddenly stopped, and then the flame enveloped his whole body and burned him to ashes in an instant. After doing this, gray didn''t care about the others. He took the snow directly into the air and flew out of the forest. "I''m really a good man. I can''t see bad people in my life. I''m either doing good or on the way to doing good." Out of the forest, gray suddenly stopped and turned to look at snow white, "which way shall we go?" "That, that... Snow White looked anxiously below, his forehead sweating slightly," I don''t remember. " When she entered the forest, she only remembered to run for her life. She didn''t have time to remember which way she took. "Well, it seems that we still have to go down and ask." Gray nodded and flew towards a small town thousands away. It fell outside the town, but snow made it difficult to get in. If it was yesterday''s dress, she wouldn''t hesitate at all, but now she has a gorgeous dress that she hasn''t even had a queen. If she walks into this dirty and smelly place, I''m afraid she won''t look like it soon. It''s a pity to think about it. "Otherwise, you go in alone and I''ll wait for you here?" Snow White suggested tentatively. Gray looked at her and smiled when he saw that she walked cautiously with her skirt in her hands. "It''s okay. I''m a God. Watch it!" Gray reached out and gently touched her shoulder, and a layer of streamer spread over her. Snow White looked at him with her skirt. She didn''t find anything different. She stared at him with puzzled eyes. "Watch it!" Gray smiled and stamped his foot in front of the snow. With a slap, countless mud splashed and flew to her. Snow White shouted and hurried back. But she couldn''t escape. Those mud spots fell on her. However, she was not suddenly occupied by dirty black mud spots as she thought. Those mud spots fell on the skirt as if they were isolated by a layer of film. The mud spots slid down the skirt to the ground without touching. "It''s amazing!" "Don''t worry now, let''s go in!" Gray grabbed her arm and took her towards the town. But strangely, as they came, the people in the town immediately avoided them and dared not approach them like monsters. Looking at their eyes, snow white subconsciously approached gray and grabbed his arm. "Why are they afraid of us?" Bai Xue doesn''t quite understand. When she rode across a small town yesterday, the people there were not normal. They looked at her with fear and hate. "They are not afraid of us, they are afraid of all the nobles!" Gray glanced and said faintly. "Nobility?" "The queen you mentioned has successfully aroused the anger of most people, but she is too strong, so no one dares to resist." Gray said, "if we are just little nobles and want to do something to them, maybe they will rise up and resist." Snow White was speechless. She didn''t know what to do. "It''s all right. As long as the queen is solved, the country will return to peace." "But those nobles, if they are still there, will have conflicts with the people." Snow White hesitated. "Then you can be the queen and solve these things slowly." "I can''t!" Snow White shakes her head. She thinks she has been locked up. She has never contacted other people or learned to govern the country. She doesn''t know these at all. "We''ll talk about it then!" Gray shrugged and said nothing more. Chapter 903 After knowing why they avoided, things were convenient. Gray took out a silver coin and easily knew the direction of the palace from them. But when these people saw that there were only two of them, they seemed to want to do a big job. Gray didn''t want to kill them. A look scared them to their knees, and then he left with snow white. With the right direction, gray soon found the palace with snow white. This is a city standing by the sea. The high Fortress stands on the sea cliff. Below is the beach. Standing on the tower, you can overlook the sea. The scenery is very good. It''s just that it''s dark around and there''s no green. People look dead and uncomfortable when they see it. "This place needs purification!" Gray stood on the tower with snow white, looked down and said in a divine stick tone. Snow White nodded, "as long as there is no queen, everything here will become better." "Let''s go in, the man you said. I found her place." Gray nodded, fell down with snow and walked into the palace with a smile in front of all the guards. The bodyguards turned a blind eye to them and let them walk around. Soon, gray took snow white to the Queen''s position. This is a hall. The furnishings inside are nothing special. The only thing worth mentioning is a huge copper mirror hanging on the wall. Gray felt the smell of magic on it. "You are... The Queen''s anger was only half over. She saw snow white and turned angry into joy." did you bring her to me? I want to give you the best reward. " The queen looked at gray and felt her heart beat a half beat slower. She immediately said, "I can give you the greatest honor. You can get everything, including me, as long as you are willing to submit to me." "Don''t be paranoid, your end has come!" Snow White stepped forward and blocked one-third of Gray''s body, angrily. "Don''t worry, her wailing soul makes me sick. I won''t be interested in her." Gray pressed Snow White''s shoulder and pulled her behind him. "What are you hesitating about? As long as you give her to me, you can get everything you can think of, including immortality and me!" The queen seduced. In gray, she feels no less delicious than snow. As long as she can get these two people, she will become stronger than ever and truly remain young. Gray looked at her with a smile. "When I came here, I killed a white haired man who smells like you. I heard it''s your brother. Does that matter?" The expression on the Queen''s face was distorted for a moment, and then quickly returned to normal. "It''s just a waste. It''s not important for you. As long as you are willing to surrender, I can not even snow white, and the throne can be given to you. In the future, you will be the king." Gray stared and turned to snow white, "how heartless. Will you be like this after you become king?" Snow White shook her head, and gray didn''t care. He just teased her. "Madam, I was entrusted to take revenge on you. Please die!" Gray said politely. The anger in the Queen''s eyes could no longer be suppressed and looked at him with a distorted expression. "Since it''s not far to surrender, I''ll do it myself." She sneered. "Just right, I prefer to get things by myself." Glancing at snow white, "for example, this country and your father''s life!" "You... Snow white" was irritated and wanted to come forward, but gray stopped him directly. The queen didn''t care and still sneered. At this time, countless black crystals on the ceiling fell and hit the two people below. Without Gray''s action, when the fallen crystals were still some distance away from them, they broke directly in the air and sprinkled in all directions. However, after those fragments were scattered, they quickly gathered and became human soldiers, and their sharp crystals seemed to make it possible for each side of them to become weapons. "This ability is OK!" Gray nodded his head and snapped his fingers. A flame condensed from his fingertips. The flame flew out and grew in the wind towards the rushing crystal warrior. For a moment, all the crystal soldiers of the queen were shrouded in flame. Soon, the flame returned to Gray''s hand, and there was no crystal left. Outside the hall, countless soldiers were killed. Gray stamped his feet and a barrier blocked the door. The soldiers who rushed over immediately pasted on the barrier, and the others fell. Without giving her a chance to say his last words, he waved his hand again, flew over, fell on the queen, and burned it to ashes in his wailing. "She''s dead?" Snow White couldn''t believe it. She had been expecting someone to defeat the queen and avenge her father. But she didn''t think that this wish could be achieved the day after she fled the castle. There were no difficulties and obstacles she imagined. It was easy to make people think it was a dream. "She''s dead!" Gray confirmed. Snow White shed a tear from the corner of her eyes, but her mouth burst into a smile, "thank you, gray, thank you!" "What about these people? Do you want to keep them? Being a Queen really needs some people''s support and military power. " Gray looked at the soldiers outside. The soldiers were stunned. Even if Gray had removed the barrier at this time, no one dared to rush inside. Even they didn''t dare to escape. "No, I don''t want to be a queen, and I won''t be a queen. People need a wise king." Snow White pursed her mouth, looked at gray, hesitated for a while and made up her mind: "I like your world very much. Can I go there?" Gray looked up and down at her and smiled brightly, "Welcome!" "I said to live there and give me your hut. I can exchange the treasures in the palace for you." "It''s all right. My world is very big. You''re welcome to live there!" Snow White thought about it, changed the topic, looked at the soldiers and said, "these people, let them follow the previous way and don''t do other superfluous things." "Then, I want you to take me to the Duke. He is my father''s good friend and a good man. I think he will be a good king. I want to entrust the country to him." Gray nodded and looked at the soldiers outside. "Keep order in the palace and wait for the Duke to receive it. This is your only chance." "Anyone who wants to take advantage of this opportunity to do evil will end up as he deserves." Gray stamped his foot and made a big hole in the hall. "We understand!" The soldiers nodded bitterly and fell on their knees. "Don''t worry about going to the Duke. I want to walk around the palace!" Snow White looked at him pleadingly. She wanted to see her home. "No problem!" In the afternoon, gray left the palace with snow white. She took a few familiar things with her, which were her memories. Gray brought only one thing, the huge bronze mirror left by the queen. "Gray, what are you doing with this?" In the evening, when they were having dinner on the coast, snow white finally couldn''t help asking this question. "Watch it!" Gray rubbed his hands, put the bronze mirror in front of him and put a serious face. "Magic mirror, magic mirror, who is the best looking person in the world?" A pool of golden liquid poured out of the huge copper mirror, which scared snow white to hide beside gray and hold his arm tightly. The golden liquid gradually turned into a human figure in a cloak, but the whole body was one, with no face or other organs, like a sculpture. "It''s snow white. She has the most beautiful face and the purest heart. She is the most beautiful person in this land!" The magic mirror made a magnetic sound and praised snow white. Snow White blinked and said thanks gently. The mirror said that he seemed to be going back to the mirror, but gray didn''t finish it. He stopped the mirror''s action, "wait, what about me?" Magic mirror: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" He looked at gray with suspicious eyes and felt the ubiquitous crisis, as if he were going to be broken in the next moment. He shook his body and said respectfully, "great master, your appearance is naturally unmatched. You are the most handsome man in this land. Just now I thought you were asking who the most beautiful woman is. Please forgive my stupidity." Gray nodded with satisfaction. "Well, who''s the second best-looking one?" "William, the Duke''s son, although he is second, the gap with you is like the sun in the sky and the candle on the ground. There is no place to compare." The mirror said without hesitation. "The second most beautiful woman is..." "What''s Mary fisson''s ranking, and Arlo?" Asked gray. The magic mirror was silent for a moment, seemed to be using its ability, and then trembled and said, "great master, the person you asked is not in this land, and there is nothing I can do!" "I see!" Gray nodded. He said, even if the snow hasn''t completely grown, the witch won''t be in the first round. Which of his wives is not more beautiful than her? Well, Merida is a little worse, but only a little. Snow White thought and asked, "can the Duke bring peace to everyone?" After asking, she looked in the direction of the palace, and the Duke had rushed with people all night. "Although he can''t compare with your father, he will also bring peace to the kingdom." "That''s good!" Snow White nodded and relaxed. "Gray, I want to see your garden." "Good!" In the gorgeous sea of flowers, they lie down side by side and look at the stars in the sky. The surrounding air becomes quiet and gentle. Chapter 904 "Gray, look, that place, an isolated place, has a tower." A group of beautiful women rode on a dragon. One of them stepped on the dragon''s back and pointed to a deep valley below. "Ah, yes, I don''t know who lives in seclusion here, but I guess it must be a wise man. Let''s go and visit." Belle clapped her hands and suggested. "But people may not be able to accept being visited by a dragon. Gray, change back first." Merida nodded. When she finished, the dragon under their feet immediately became a handsome man. The six women on his back spread a pair of wings behind him and stopped in the air. "But I like dragons. How can anyone not like dragons?" Little Molly stood on Gray''s shoulder. Gray flew among them. "I said, give you wings for you to use. Why do you want me to fly with you?" "This is your punishment." Several women snorted coldly. "Let''s go and visit the owner of the tower. I hope he doesn''t mind our hasty visit." Aisha flapped her ice blue wings and flew to the tower. The tower is very strange. The lower part is full of pillars, and only the upper part is a real house. "If you can live here, you must be a magician." Mary fisson said, if you can''t fly, you can''t live here. "Maybe people like rock climbing and like to climb every day when they go home? Or people hang themselves up with a rope, or "gray looks at the tower and then at the valley,"... Long hair? " "Don''t talk like that, gray. Who has such long hair? The master will be unhappy to hear that. " Snow White flapped her snow-white wings and shook her head slightly. "I knocked at the door." Belle came forward with her golden wings and knocked on the door. "Wait a minute, mom, are you back? I''ll give you my hair right away. " There was a sound inside, and the wooden door was opened. A beautiful girl with blond hair appeared in front of everyone. When she saw the people, she was stunned for a moment, and then slammed the door. "Outsiders, can fly?" Le Pei leaned against the door, covered his chest with his hands, and his heart beat faster than ever. "Hello, we don''t mean any harm. We just want to visit you. If it''s inconvenient for you, we''ll leave right away." Belle said shyly. After waiting for a while, there was still no movement inside. Belle turned and looked at gray, "let''s go." Gray looked at the door and thought of the man he had just seen. He thought he was right. "Wait." Le Pei heard that they were going to leave and quickly said, "do you really mean no harm?" "Really, we just want to visit you." Belle turned back happily. "We are good people!" Little jasmine shouted. "Then... All right." Lepe hesitated and slowly opened the door. She also wants to communicate with outsiders, because her mother says it''s all dangerous outside, but the more her mother says so, the more she wants to know what the outside world is like. They were the first outsiders she met, and they looked so beautiful that they shouldn''t be bad people. Mom said there were men with sharp teeth and terrible bandits outside, but she didn''t say that women are also terrible, so women are very kind, right. "Please come in." Six women filed in and put away their wings after entering. Gray was at the end of the line, and Lupe suddenly stopped him. "Wait, why are you different from them?" "And you." She pointed to little Molly. "Are you so young?" "I''m an elf." Little Molly said happily. "Because I''m a man." Lepe suspiciously stretched out his hand and touched Gray''s chest. Then he suddenly stepped back and touched a saucepan at him. "I know, you are a man with sharp teeth and ferocious men." "Well, I am indeed a man, but I have neither sharp teeth nor ferocity. On the contrary, I am very kind. People who know me say I am a good man." Gray showed a charming smile with eight teeth. Bang! He was punched in the chest, and Belle came over, "don''t laugh like that." "He''s really not a bad man. He''s with us. Please let him in." "I just want to prove that I have neither fangs nor ferocity." Suluo said wrongfully. "Really?" Lepe looked at him suspiciously and finally put the pan away. "Hello, thank you for letting us in. My name is Belle." "Merida." "Aisha." "Mary fisson." "Arlo, Arlo Sutton." "Snow White... Snow White Sutton." Snow White hesitated. "Molly Sutton." "Little Molly, don''t make trouble." "Re introduction, my name is Belle Sutton." Belle looked angrily at the two people introduced to the back. "Merida Sutton." "Asha Sutton." "Mary Pherson Sutton." "Well, the names behind you are the same. Are you a family?" Le Pei said strangely, "my name is Le Pei." "My name is gray. They are all my wives, except little Molly." Your majesty has no card. The last introduction, but the words of self introduction are very domineering. Most people dare not introduce like this. "If you think Sutton sounds good, you can also put it after your name." Four murderous eyes came, and Grayton stood at attention. "I''m kidding." Then look gratefully at Arlo and snow white, or two pure flowers. After knowing each other, a group of people finally entered the tower. "Her hair is so long." Belle looked at lepe''s long blond hair, remembered what Gray had said before, and stared at him, "how do you know she has long hair?" "I guess, just say it casually. Who knows he really has?" "I don''t believe it. You must be hiding something from us." "Well, gray likes lying best." Elf mending knife. Gray didn''t admit it and insisted that he was just saying it. "Please use it. This is the cake I just baked." Lepe came back, shared her cake, and then began to ask them what the outside world was like. "The outside world, you asked the right person. We are traveling and have passed many places." Belle, snow white, Merida and Arlo are all happy to share their travel experience with her. Mary fisson was a little cold, and Asha smiled. "Really? Mother said that the outside world is very dangerous. There are bandits, hooligans, poisonous weeds, cannibals and many dangers, aren''t there? " "Well, there are some things we have to say, but many times we can''t meet." Belle said objectively, "and these dangers can be avoided. Many people in the outside world live together and help each other. It''s not as dangerous as your mother said. She must be exaggerating." "Really, do you know what floating light is?" Le Pei asked the questions he was most concerned about. "What floating light? Are they stars in the sky? " Belle didn''t understand what she meant and thought she was talking about the stars in the sky. After all, the stars float in the sky and shine. "Maybe it''s a firefly." Merida put forward another view, "when I was in my hometown, I often caught fireflies. They can shine and fly." "It could be snowflakes." Aisha joined in. In order to increase the persuasion of her point of view, she also waved to make the tower snow, and every snowflake would shine. "Shining snow?" Le Pei stood up excitedly and danced in the snowflakes, and the golden hair like silk and satin danced with it. "Or elves." Mary fisson seldom speaks. In Moore forest, many night elves can shine and fly, which is in line with lepe''s floating light. "No, the stars are eternal. Fireflies can''t fly so high, let alone snow. We don''t have elves here. It''s this." Le Pei opened a piece of cloth above the fireplace to reveal the mural behind. The floating lights she said were painted on it, like a luminous river. "These lights appear every year on my birthday. They only exist on my birthday. I think it must have something to do with me. I want to see them." "How beautiful." Belle praised and looked at gray. "Do you know what''s going on?" "This is really a stupid question. Someone even asked God if he knew it or what he didn''t know." Gray raised his face proudly. A piece of cake flew over. Gray grabbed it and bit it before it flew to his face. "Delicious." "All right." Seeing that Belle was getting angry, Gray said what he knew, "there is a kind king on this island. He has a beautiful wife, but when his wife was pregnant, she fell ill and almost died of a corpse..." "So those things are to pray for the queen?" Merida replied. "Then the people of the whole country found a magic flower named golden flower for the queen. It cured the queen. The queen gave birth to a beautiful little princess with the same golden hair as the golden flower." "In order to celebrate the birth of the princess, the king and queen put a sky lamp together." "But before long, a witch broke into the castle, stole the princess and hid her in a place no one knows, because her hair has the ability of golden flowers, which can delay her aging and keep her young forever." "The king couldn''t find the princess, so he released countless sky lights on the princess''s birthday every year. I hope the princess can see it." "But they don''t think about it. What can the princess see? How can the princess remember when she was so young?" Then Gray looked at as like as two peas, smiled and said, "to tell you the truth, Le Pei''s name is just the same as that princess. I don''t know if your hair has any effect." Several people looked at Le Pei sympathetically, "it''s okay. We''ll help you." Although gray is not directly sure, all the women familiar with him know that what he said must be le Pei. "No way, you lie. I have a mother." Lepe naturally thought of herself, but she couldn''t believe it. In any case, the woman has been with her until now, and has done nothing to her except restricting her freedom. "In fact, you can ask your mother directly. I believe she won''t lie." Gray smiled. "Don''t be sad. If she admits it, we can take you to your biological parents. They are still alive and waiting for you to go back." Le Pei was silent. She was skeptical and didn''t know what to do. Confused, she had no intention of entertaining guests. She took down the only three books on her bookshelf and read them, However, she has read these three books countless times and can almost recite them back. The more she reads them, the more confused she becomes. "Le Pei, show us your home." Several people tried to distract her and make her feel better. Le Pei nodded and was about to stand up when a voice came from under the tower. "Le Pei, put down your hair and mom is back." Chapter 905 "Mom is back." Le Pei stood up in a panic and turned around at a loss. "Do I really want to ask her? Is that true? " Gray stood up and put his hand on her shoulder. "Lepe, you are a brave girl. You have the right to know the truth. Go, I will protect you." Little Molly nodded, "uh huh, I''ll protect you, too. I''m super powerful." "Le Pei, what are you doing? Release your head quickly." After the words "OK, I''m coming, mom...", she opened her mouth and hardly made a sound. Le Pei walked to the door and suddenly looked back at gray. "I believe my mother won''t lie to me. I''m definitely not the princess." Then she clenched her fist to cheer herself up, hung her hair on a wooden hook at the door and threw it under the tower. The witch grabbed lepe''s hair and was slowly pulled up by her. "You let Le Pei directly ask if she will annoy the Witch and if she is in danger?" Belle approached gray, a little worried. "Don''t worry, I''m here." Gray took her shoulder. "This witch is so good that she can''t even fly. I can fly her out with one finger." "Do you have any idea about Le Pei?" Belle said warily. "You misunderstood me. I''ve always been so helpful." Gray looked bitter. This is a pure injustice. When he has ideas, it''s when his wife is not around. Well, now all six are here. How can he tease Le Pei. Le Pei knows he has six wives and won''t tease him, so he has no conditions at all. "No, it''s good. Le Pei is so poor. Don''t make up your mind." "No, I think I''m the happiest person in the world. I''m satisfied." Gray vowed. Soon Lupe pulled the witch up. As soon as she came up, her face suddenly changed wildly, "who are you and why are you in my house?" "Mom, they are passing passengers. They come to visit us." Lepe whispered. "Whoever you are, leave now. You are not welcome here. Get out." The witch shouted, took a dagger from her body and pointed to the door, "get out of here." "Mom... Lepe was very worried when she saw the witch like this. "Baby, don''t worry, I''ll drive them away, and then we''ll change a place, a place that others will never find." Hearing this, lepe not only didn''t feel comforted, but remembered what Gray had said before. The witch hid the princess in a place no one knew and took a step back silently. Seeing that lepe didn''t mean to speak at all, gray went to the Witch and said, "witch, we came on behalf of your majesty. You''re arrested because you kidnapped the princess and imprisoned her for 18 years. Plead guilty." "No way, you can''t find here. I''ll kill you." The witch is crazy. Without lepe, she will grow old again and her beauty will not be there, so she doesn''t allow anyone to take lepe away. The witch pulled out her dagger and rushed to gray, and then was imprisoned by gray the next second. Looking at this scene, gray grabbed his hair and looked back at everyone. "The previous statement is a little wrong. It''s not a witch at all. She''s just an old woman with good luck and won''t do any magic." Then he said to le Pei, "although she didn''t say it, you should be sure according to her appearance?" "Mom, is what he said true? I''m not your daughter, but you brought me back?" Le Pei looked at the woman sadly. "You are mine. You are mine. They robbed you. You are mine." The woman screamed wildly. The king''s men had found here, so she didn''t want to hide anything. "You are the king''s men. Do you want to take me back?" Lupe looks at gray. "No, I just lied to her. We''re just passing tourists, but if you need it, we can take you back. You''re welcome." "That... That... That..." Le Pei hesitated to look at the woman, "what will happen to her? Will the king punish her? " Gray nodded. "I think so, but if you don''t want to see her punished, we can not tell the king about it, just say we found you somewhere else." "Yes, let''s do it." Le Pei''s heart is very complex. On the one hand, she hates her taking herself away from her parents, and on the other hand, she still has feelings for her because of more than ten years of upbringing. "Well, let''s start now?" "No, I''ll clean up, Pascal, Pascal." Lepe shouted, and a chameleon climbed onto her shoulder. "No, no, you can''t take her. She''s mine. Lepe, you can''t leave me." The woman shouted. "Sorry, I have to see my biological parents. I don''t want to be locked up in this cage." Le Pei apologized and went to pack his things. Her three books, her pan, her guitar, her chessboard¡¤¡¤¡¤ When she finished, a group of people looked at the pile of things in front of her and remained silent. "Sorry, there are a lot of things. Maybe you can throw some away." Le Pei said awkwardly. "No, gray!" "I''m not a tool man." Gray muttered and went up and put everything away. "It''s amazing. Is this magic?" Lepe opened her eyes and shouted in surprise. "It''s not magic, it''s the power of God." Gray farted. "Well, let''s go, gray, take out the magic flying carpet." Cried belle. "Actually, I can fly her." Kill! Gray quickly threw out the magic flying carpet and watched the women all go up. He was the last one and only occupied a corner. "Le Pei, let me tie your hair up." Gray touched her hair under her ass and heard Belle say so. "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to study the power of golden flowers. I don''t mean anything else, let alone obscene men." Gray shouted and explained. The magic flying carpet flew over the valley, and gray stretched out his hand to sprinkle a glow. "What are you doing?" Several people looked at her puzzled. "Take insurance measures." Gray was speechless. "Everything should have a beginning and an end. Although lepe doesn''t want to punish her, she can''t be completely free. She has been fascinated by the power of eternal youth. If she can keep free, she will go to the castle to find lepe again." "My magic can make her only stay here. The environment here is good. It''s a good place for the elderly. It''s not bad for her." "It''s unfair that bad people can live so well." Merida said angrily. "Well, she must be a bad person, but she found the golden flower first, but it was taken by the soldiers to treat the queen, so... It''s all bad luck." Shaking his head, the magic flying carpet took everyone into the sky and flew to the palace of the country. When the magic carpet stopped at the castle, a large number of soldiers surrounded them. "Don''t be so polite. It''s such a grand welcome ceremony." Gray smiled and looked at a man with a crown. "Wizard, what can I do for you?" Asked the man. "Good thing, I found your daughter, so I''ll send it to you and collect the reward." Gray waved and pulled Le Pei down. "Look, this is your daughter. Besides, this blond hair is enough to explain the problem." "My daughter." The king looked at Le Pei without much doubt. At the first sight, he was sure that this was his Le Pei. Le Pei ran over and the father and daughter hugged each other tightly. "How touching." Gray touched the corners of his eyes and put his hands around Belle and Asha''s waist. "Yes." The others nodded. The next day, Lupe''s birthday came, and the king and queen held a grand banquet for her. As the person who sent the princess back, gray and others also attended the banquet. After dark, the country has formed a habit. It can even be said to become a festival program and release a sky lamp. This time, the king and his wife finally got their wish and could put the sky lamp together with their daughter again. Gray and his wives put seven sky lanterns, each with his name, and then theirs. When leaving, Le Pei ran over, "Belle, I also want to travel with you. My parents have agreed." After 18 years in a small house, her biggest wish now is to see the world, and the best way to achieve this is to follow several people she is familiar with who are traveling around the world. And they are very kind, and it''s safe to follow them. "Well, Le Pei, I advise you to think about it. Don''t just go out of the tiger''s mouth and into the wolf''s nest." Belle''s gentle admonition. [the new book, Lord of plundering the heavens, asks you to order a collection, vote a small vote, and you''d better give a book list or something] Chapter 906 "Jingle, jingle!" The sound of clear bells came, and a camel team turned out from under the sand dune. On the camel headed by, a man was sitting with his tongue sticking out in the hot sun. The desert is hot, but it''s nothing to gray. It''s just that it''s not a question of whether it''s hot or not, but a question of attitude. Obviously, everyone can sit on the magic flying carpet and drink tea and chat happily, but they have to ride camels and say they want to feel the desert style. Hehe, the desert is full of sand, and the breath is full of sand. What''s your good feeling? Damn it, it was decided by everyone''s vote. As a result, he was the only one who chose the magic flying carpet. Others chose camels, and none of them stood on his side. So gray was very angry, but the princesses didn''t care and chatted happily with each other. Arlo leaned over and handed gray a glass of shaved ice. "Arlo, do you still sympathize with him?" Belle''s eyebrows stood upright and she was very angry. She couldn''t help but be angry. Originally, she said she would just take Le Pei to play with her. As a result, there was another sister. So we must teach him a lesson and ignore him in three days. "But gray is so poor. He''s getting hot." Arlo didn''t have so much thought that she couldn''t see gray uncomfortable. "It''s better for Arlo. Reward her tonight." Gray was eating shaved ice. The shaved ice has no sugar, but it''s sweet. "Gray, what''s ahead?" The only little Molly who was allowed to communicate with gray flew over and pointed to a bulge in front, "it''s like a big lion." In front of the camel team, a lion''s head, dozens of meters high, like sand, stands majestically. "There is a smell of magic!" Gray felt it and said. "Let''s go and have a look!" Little Molly said, thinking of the lion''s head flying over. Gray hurriedly drove the camel to follow. Soon, the party came in front of the lion''s head. This head is very realistic. It is loose sand, but it is unreasonable to gather into such a head. "Who is it?" Their arrival made the lion seem alive and asked loudly. "Gray and his ladies." Gray replied. "Only one person can go in. He must be a man of noble character, like an uncut diamond." The big lion said in a loud voice. Gray immediately searched his memory and soon found the corresponding information. At the same time, he said without hesitation: "that person is me, which is very certain." Then he went into the lion''s mouth. "Gray, be careful. Is there any danger in it?" In the back, a group of women were worried. "Don''t worry, I''m invincible. You''ll see." Greby gestured and strode to the lion''s mouth. In the lion''s mouth, there is a downward step, and there seems to be a golden light shining in the depths. Suddenly a gust of wind blew the elf on Gray''s shoulder, and gray didn''t move. Gray reached out to get the elf back. The lion changed his words. "Only one person can go in." "Gray, I want to go in." Little jasmine is coquettish with his fingers. "Good!" Gray nodded, stretched out his hand, and a huge magic array spread out, enveloping the lion''s head. Countless fists flew out of the magic array and landed on the lion''s head and face. Thirty seconds later, the lion shouted, "everyone can go in." "Let''s go in together. I think we found a treasure house." Gray hugged his wives and said sadly, "this lion doesn''t look like a good man. Come closer and I''ll protect you." Aisha, marifeisen and Merida all smiled and dodged. Lupe blushed and ran to Aisha, and Belle stood with marifeisen. The remaining two were not flexible enough and were shamelessly held by gray. They couldn''t run if they wanted to. "Each of you can only take one thing." I don''t know if he was afraid of being beaten, or if he was moved by the quality of the seven princesses. The lion made an exception to take only one thing for everyone. Gray nodded. He didn''t care about the treasure inside. Now his wife is the most important thing. A group of people walked down. The lion was very sensible and made the steps spacious so that the three of them could walk side by side. He went down through a gate and was almost blinded by the golden light inside. "I''ll go. I don''t have so many things in my treasure house." Muttered gray. There are mountains of gold, all kinds of gemstones can be seen everywhere, and gold ware can be stacked everywhere. There is only one path to pass through. Not only he, but also several princesses were shocked. They all have money, but there''s too much money here. "You see, there is a wild magic flying carpet." Gray suddenly pointed to an ordinary carpet inside. The carpet was out of place in the pile of gold and was very conspicuous. "Magic flying carpet." Le Pei''s eyes lit up, "I want it!" Now she can''t fly here. Everyone else has wings made by gray, so she looks forward to her own flying props. "Little flying carpet, come to me." Le Pei gently called, and the flying carpet was not reserved at all. He flew to le Pei at once, circled her, and then put her on the flying carpet. Gray grabbed the flying carpet he wanted to fly. "Little flying carpet, I''m looking for a lamp. Do you know where it is? Can you take me?" The little flying carpet led the way in front. They soon passed through the mountain of gold and came to a cave in the back. There is no gold behind, but there is a water area, behind which is a high platform. The flying carpet pointed to the high platform, and a group of people climbed up. Soon they reached the top and saw the lamp. "Gray, what light is this?" They all knew that if it was just an ordinary lamp, gray wouldn''t come to look for it. And looking at the status of this lamp, it is higher than the gold outside. It must be unusual. "This is a magic lamp that can realize wishes. Everyone can realize three wishes." "Really?" Several women looked interested. "Of course it''s true, but let''s go out first. This is not a good place to make a wish." Gray said, "let''s quickly choose our favorite treasures, and then we''ll go out." Everyone wanted to see what kind of magic lamp Gray said could make a wish, so they quickly selected the treasure and went out of the underground palace. After they went out, the lion roared and turned into quicksand, drowning the underground palace, leaving only a small pile of sand. Two golden lights flew out, turned into meteors and flew to the horizon. "Gray, come on, I want to make a wish." The elf is the most anxious one. "Here you are. Wipe it with your hand, and the lamp God will come out, and then you can make a wish." The elf wiped the magic lamp, and the elf ran out of it. After countless years of sealing, the lamp God was very excited and chattered like a nag. "Is it true that gray said he could make a wish?" Little Molly asked loudly. "It seems that the new master knows me very well. Yes, my master, you can make three wishes. Any wish can be. I can do anything." The lamp God said angrily. "Then I want more delicious food than I can eat." "It''s too simple." The lamp God snapped his fingers and a small box appeared in front of little jasmine. "This is a treasure chest of delicious food. You can get any food you want from it." "My master, you have two more wishes. What do you want?" Little jasmine got the treasure chest and began to study with great interest. When she heard the words of the lamp God, she couldn''t remember what she wanted for a moment. "Save it first and talk about it later." "Gray, I want to make a wish." Aisha said the second. Gray nodded and took the magic lamp from the ELF''s hand. "Master..." Before the elf finished, gray handed the lamp to Asha. "Beautiful master, you can realize three wishes. Do you have anything you want?" "I hope my parents can come back to me." Ash said expectantly. The elf closed his eyes and said regretfully after a while, "master, I''m just an elf, not a God, and I can''t revive the dead." Aisha was disappointed. "Then I hope there is no disaster for alendale. I hope Anna can always be healthy and happy." "I''m sorry, master, where did you say... Arendale?" The spirit asked. "Aren''t you an omnipotent spirit?" "Well, I admit I did boast just now, but as long as I''m on this continent, I can still know, but the arendale you said shouldn''t be here. My ability can''t work so far." As soon as the elf said this, several people suddenly lost interest, and Merida nodded, "we''d better wait until we get back." She also wanted to make a wish to make her family safe, but since the spirit''s ability was not enough, she had to wait. Belle and lepe''s wishes are similar to Merida''s, but lepe''s home is not far from here, and the elves can do it. So le Pei made two wishes. The first was to make her parents healthy, and the second was to keep the witch young. Although the witch took her away, she still chose to forgive her and was willing to realize each other''s wishes with one wish. After two wishes, gray put the magic lamp away. His wish, the spirit can''t be realized. He feels that the spirit is not as strong as himself. Chapter 907 "Wow, I didn''t expect there to be such a prosperous street here. It seems to sell everything." "Those things are so beautiful." "That looks good!" A handsome man shopping with a group of beautiful women is naturally very eye-catching. All hot vendors enthusiastically sell their goods. But they just look at a lot of things. After all, they sell very common daily necessities here. They won''t buy them unless they are strange or particularly beautiful. "I haven''t seen many delicious food here." Little Molly strolls around the stalls happily. When she sees good things, she takes them away directly, and gray pays for her. "Don''t you have that box?" "All the things in the box are fake and changed by magic. I want to eat real things." A man was performing a fireball on the street. Gray looked at it and heard the boss shouting for money. Gray quickly took out a few copper coins and handed them to him. This stall is an apple stall. With little jasmine''s body, it can''t take away a few. "Oh, thank you." Said a sweet voice. "No, I should say I''m sorry. Little Molly is too disobedient." Gray subconsciously replied, turned his head and saw a beautiful face. "You... How do you know my name?" The beauty wondered. "Ah, is your name Molly, too? I''m talking about my elf. She''s also Molly, little Molly." "Gray, eat this well and pay quickly." Little Molly flew over with an unseen food, and the boss shouted behind her. "OK, this is little Molly!" Gray promised and said, "little Molly, this is also Molly." "Is this the elf? It''s so cute." Molly was captured by the elf at once. "Thank you. Here you are!" When eating goods hear praise, they distinguish their own food. Gray used to pay the money. When he turned around, he found that jasmine and jasmine followed up and had a good chat. "Well, this is my first time here. Can I come with you?" Molly asked carefully. "Of course, although we are here for the first time, I think it will be very interesting." Gray nodded. "Gray, who is she?" His Majesty''s stiff neck turned a little and saw the seven beauties behind him. "Hey, have you finished shopping?" Gray was a little embarrassed. "This is Molly, with the same name as little Molly. She came here for the first time and wanted to play with us." "His Majesty''s charm is extraordinary!" "Hello, I''m Belle, his wife." Others also introduced themselves, but they didn''t say the last sentence like Belle, but Belle helped them fill in, "we are all his wives." Molly wrote the word surprise directly on her face and silently took a step away from gray, "how could it be?" She can''t understand why so many beautiful women are the wives of this man, and they seem to be willing. Although this man is really a bit handsome, it''s not to the extent that people can''t extricate themselves by looking at their faces. "We are true love. We have overcome many difficulties before we are together!" Gray explained, confident. The princesses sighed in their hearts, but agreed to take Molly with them, but they wouldn''t let gray follow. "Did you just call him your majesty?" Molly glanced behind her eyes and asked in a low voice. "Don''t be so quiet. His ears are very good. He can hear you if you keep it down." Belle shook her head, then stopped talking about gray and talked about their traveling together. There are many stories, but not Gray''s share. If there is gray, don''t tell them all. Gray wants to get close and push them away. Gray was wronged. I didn''t do anything. Why did you do this to me? "Come on, sand of time, tell me... Why is the miracle hole gone? Who took my magic lamp? " The next moment, a picture appeared in the crystal ball. A man was shopping with a group of women. "It''s him. He stole my lamp. I must get it back." Jia Fang was furious. "Let''s go now and get our own things back." On the street, gray suddenly felt something and snapped his fingers. Jia Fang, who was about to go out of the palace with the bodyguard, suddenly stopped, then knelt down on the ground with a ferocious face and pinched his neck with his palm. "Jia Fang, you... A bird flew over. Before he finished speaking, there was a lot of water flowing out of his mouth and nose. Jia Fang, too, spit out a lot of water, as if his body had become a fountain. After a while, the two guys fell to the ground, and then the bodyguard found them. The bodyguards of the brigade went out of the palace and frantically looked for the trace of the princess in the street. "Your Highness, there is a great event in the Royal Palace, and your majesty please return immediately." The captain of the guard stood in front of the princess and said loudly. "Are you a princess?" Belle was both surprised and reasonable. "Sure enough, you are so beautiful, and gray is still "Sorry, I didn''t mean to deceive you. Can I invite you back?" Molly said apologetically. Some people agree and others refuse, but finally Molly''s hospitality is difficult, and everyone returns to the palace with her. After returning to the palace, Molly learned about the death of the national teacher. But she was not sad, because the national teacher gave her a bad feeling. Of course, it''s not very sad abroad. Calling her back is just worried about her safety. "Are they?" The old king looked at the princesses with a flash of surprise in his eyes. I didn''t expect Molly to meet so many beautiful women just one day out. "That''s gray. They are all his wives, Belle..." Molly introduced it again and said to the old king, "I want to play with them." "No!" Several powerful princesses immediately refused, represented by belle. Although she has no strong power, she has the strongest character and will not compromise. Why not? For specific cases, please take a look at Le Pei who wants to take risks with them. Another thing that said no was the old king. Of course, he could not let his daughter take risks with others. He was still a stranger he had just met. "It''s too dangerous. You should stay in the palace." The old king said sternly. "The king is right. The princess does stay in the palace." Cried belle. Gray glanced at her and kissed himself. How do you feel that you are alluding to others? Molly quarreled with the old king and finally shut up unhappily. She said she couldn''t give up the king, but she wouldn''t give up. The canary in the cage longs for the sky. As for the possible dangers in the sky, it doesn''t care. For it, freedom is more important than safety. Finally, Molly didn''t get the king''s consent. Gray, they played here for a few days and went on to the next place. After the addiction of riding camels, we sat on the magic flying carpet again and flew slowly in one direction. "Play for another month and we should go home." At night, before the bonfire, gray reminded while barbecue. There''s no problem with that. Suddenly, Aisha and Mary fisson looked at the sky. In the clean night sky, there was a dark shadow almost integrated with the night. The shadow flew towards them and fell in front of the campfire. "Molly!" Everyone was surprised, and then they all looked at Le Pei. Molly came after her on a magic flying carpet. "I just want her to go out once in a while." Lepe explained in a low voice. She really thought so. Unexpectedly, Molly was so brave that she came after her directly. "I won''t give you any trouble. Please take me with you." Molly asked sincerely. "Yes, yes! So there are two jasmines. " Little Molly always agrees. The others sighed and gave Molly a place farthest from gray. Gray shrugged innocently. He didn''t do anything. He didn''t even say a word. Why do everyone think I want to play a rogue Coyote?